《The Legendary Life of an American Superhero》


 Chapter 1: Lakes story

    "What is the New York Police Department?"


    "I tell you."


    "The FBI has no right to investigate cases, our New York Police Department has!"


    "Cases that the CIA dare not investigate, our New York Police Department dare to investigate!"


    "The case that the Department of Homeland Security does not dare to take over, our New York Police Department dare!"


    "Citizen charter, there are no taboos!"


    "As long as it is on the land of New York, within the jurisdiction of the New York Police Department, at any time, in any case, the New York Police Department has absolute priority. This is the right granted to us by the Constitution and the eight million citizens of New York. "


    "Loyal to death!"


    "This is our motto, and it is what you need to keep in mind from this moment."


    At the opening ceremony of the new New York Police Academy, countless young cute newcomers opened their mouths and looked at the suits and leather shoes on the stage. The very handsome and handsome man with short blond hair and gold-rimmed glasses supported his speech, opening his own words. The mouth cannot be closed for a long time.


    It turns out...


    Our New York Police Department is so awesome?


    Why didn¡¯t you know before?


    A few college leaders sitting in the first row looked at each other, and then looked at Lake, who was uttering rants on it and deliberately or unintentionally belittle other law enforcement agencies, their eyes throbbed.


    "Swell!"


    "The Dean?"


    "The New York Police Department... is there no one else?"


    "Others have been sent out to investigate the World Trade Center case. This detective Lake Edwin is the detective of the third murder and serious crime investigation team of the police station, so the bureau recommended him to come."


    "Murder and serious cases? Are you sure, since it is the inspector, there was such a big incident in New York last month, why didn''t he go out and investigate?"


    "Uh¡­"


    When asked by the dean of the college, Swell, the director of the college office, was silent for a while. He glanced at Lake, who was talking about justice and glory on the stage, and whispered to the dean beside him and said carefully: "This Lake Ed Detective Wen was reported last month that he had collected a sum of black money. The Ministry of Internal Affairs is investigating him, so he was temporarily suspended from working outside during this period."


    After hearing these words, the dean looked at Lake on the stage, a little dumbfounded: "..."


    A detective who is being investigated for illegal money ran to the opening ceremony of the Police Academy and talked about the history and glory of the New York Police Department.


    This¡­


    Does it fit?


    Lake thinks it''s quite appropriate.


    He was totally wronged.


    What is collecting black money?


    As a detective, making transactions with criminals and then collecting money is called collecting black money.


    I''m sorry.


    Lake has never, he likes to eat black!


    Collect black money?


    Collecting black money can only take a part of the criminal''s money, and black eating and black are good, and it can take all of the criminal''s money.


    what?


    This is not possible, and the nature is even worse?


    what.


    Lao Tzu¡¯s soul is not a New Yorker. The morality and nature here have something to do with him. After a lifetime, Lake¡¯s purpose is one.


    wave!


    As long as the waves do not die, they will die.


    Moreover.


    A step-by-step life, with a salary of the New York Police Department, a year without food or drink is not enough for him to draw a lottery.


    Liberty Eagle Sauce, shootout every day.


    Violence is the theme and romance here.


    I came here to find excitement, otherwise, who would come, how can it compare with my great east country in terms of stability and harmony?


    soon.


    Around eleven o''clock in the morning.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake finished his endless speech, under the applause of the three hundred cute new policemen in the audience, he shook hands with the dean of the police academy on stage, and then retired.


    Before leaving, Lake always felt that the dean looked at him with a weird expression.


    But...


    Once again, it''s my shit!


    After leaving the gate of the academy, Lake turned his head and glanced at the sign of the police academy behind him, took out a cigarette, dipped it into his mouth, lighted it on himself, and spit out a smoke ring before moving towards the blue car parked at the door. The colored Chevrolet walked.


    boarding.


    close the door.


    smoking.


    Lake started the car, smoking a cigarette, driving the car out of the parking space with one hand, and then drove in the direction of the New York Police Department.


    Yes it is.


    Lake is not a local, or even a person in this world.


    Although this is also called the Earth, it is no longer the planet Lake was originally on.


    There is a Stark Industries Group in New York on this earth, did it exist on the previous earth?


    Have.


    in comics or movies.


    Yes it is.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or Lake is more willing to call it the Mizon Universe.


    Thirty years ago.


    Lake comes.


    is an orphan.


    and then...


    Lake grew up step by step. There was a foster family that was barely acceptable. He finished high school with K-12 free compulsory education. After graduating from high school, Lake joined the army. Nothing else, just to be able to go to university for free. .


    Lake is an orphan. After finishing high school, there are three ways to go on to college.


    The first is that academic performance is very good, and you can directly get a full scholarship from a certain university. Not only can you go to university for free, but you can even get money every month. This is a school tyrant, which is called earning money from school.


    The second type is family subsidy or student loans from major banks. After graduation, I have to repay the loan for more than ten years and save money. This is called spending money to go to school.


    and...


    Although the family that adopted Lake is not bad, it is not biological after all, and their biological daughter also needs money, and Lake is embarrassed to open these mouthfuls.


    Lake chose the third road, the road of white prostitution.


    joined the army.


    After retiring from the military, you can go to university for free and without exams. You can even choose an Ivy League school. But this kind of free is not for nothing, but is conditional. The basis for this free is that you can successfully graduate from the university, if you can¡¯t , I¡¯m sorry, then it¡¯s not free and you need to pay the university tuition in full.


    is fine.


    Lake is not a schoolmaster, but the others are okay. At least it is okay to graduate.


    Then after graduation, Lake ran to the New York Police Department and successfully started as a police detective with the Ivy League school''s diploma. Now he has become a detective.


    no way.


    Lake needs money, combined with other conditions, Lake thinks, UU reading www. uukanshu.com seems that only the Law Enforcement Bureau can satisfy him.


    He has a hang.


    What is the characteristics of the plug-in of the other-passer, Lake does not know, but his own plug-in, Lake can guarantee that it must be a plug-in produced by a certain penguin group.


    and it was produced by Penguin in 3030.


    Krypton gold can become a god.


    Yes it is.


    This is the name of Lake plug-in, simple and crude, easy to understand, and very clear at a glance.


    This plug-in has only one function.


    lottery.


    Krypton lucky draw.


    There is a lottery draw for every one hundred thousand dollars. It is not deceptive, and there is no ceiling. As long as you have money, he can let you. The lottery prizes range from guns and ammunition to the stars and the sea.


    This is why Lake suspects that the factory date of this plug-in is 3030.


    good fellow.


    One hundred thousand dollars will be drawn once.


    Do you think this is Zimbabwean currency?


    It is estimated that in 3030, the exchange rate of the US dollar against the renminbi has fallen to the point where it can only be exchanged for ten renminbi.


    But now?


    Frankly speaking.


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake knew about the lottery function, he didn''t know if he should cry without tears, or if he should feel immensely proud of the strength of the motherland.


    ...


    PS: New book upload, ask for collection, ask for recommendation.


    PS: The alliance is still writing, but I will upload it directly after the end of the writing. Lao Mi feels that the alliance is overwhelming me. When writing the alliance, there was an accident at Lao Mi¡¯s house. When the alliance was halfway through, Lao Mi had an accident by himself and finally was discharged from the hospital. Zhang, as a result, the hospital was closed the next day, and Lao Mi did not dare to upload it. Therefore, Lao Mi will upload it all at once after the Alliance finishes writing.

 Chapter 2: 100,000 draw stories

    One hundred thousand dollars in a lottery?


    Let''s put it this way.


    Although Lake is already an inspector of the New York Police Department, his annual salary is only more than US$90,000.


    Even if you don¡¯t eat or drink, you can¡¯t draw a prize once a year?


    ...Garbage plug-in.


    ...Garbage penguin.


    Fortunately!


    This job in the New York Police Department is not Lake¡¯s main job. For Lake, the New York Police Department¡¯s job is a part-time job.


    Lake¡¯s main job is a famous killer.


    The famous killer Black King under the Continental Hotel.


    The reason why Lake joined the New York Police Department is simple.


    This is New York.


    And the intelligence of the New York Police Department is not worse than that of other departments.


    and so¡­


    Lake needs a proper job, and he also needs a source of his own intelligence, plus other reasons. If this is not the case, Lake chose to be an inspector for his part-time job.


    Thinking about it, I feel sensational.


    At the Continental Hotel party, a killer said that he was from a textile factory, a killer said that he was from an insurance group, and Lake said that I was a killer from the New York Police Department.


    funny laugh!


    Unbelievable.


    Actually, if you think about it, it¡¯s easy to figure it out. This is the land of Yingjiang, and Lake will help Yingjiang maintain social order unless his brain is short-circuited.


    is not for the dark under the lights.


    After all, he is a killer. He occasionally needs to kill someone. When the time comes, he will kill someone at night. During the day, he will investigate the homicide.


    Of course.


    Another reason is that Lake chose to become a killer or a detective, or even a high school graduation to choose to become a soldier.


    Plug-in.


    At the age of 16, when the plug-in was just launched, a chance to draw a prize was presented.


    That time the emperor was lucky.


    SSR Skill: Immortal!


    [Immortal Body: Skills, SSR level, mysterious, no damage can kill you, you will be injured, you will bleed, but you will never die! ¡¿


    When he drew this skill, Lake realized it.


    This is the rhythm to make him wave.


    but¡­


    After that, in the three lottery draws to the present, Lake, drew a lonely one.


    For Lake who won the SSR skill for the first time, it was indeed a lonely one.


    For the second time, relying on the army''s salary and the dividends of certain actions to save up to 100,000 US dollars, Lake did not think about buying himself an apartment for a lottery.


    I thought that the second time would be as lucky as the first time, but I felt lonely.


    [Glock 17 pistol: props, gradeless, infinite, with unlimited bullets, automatically blessing everything is reasonable, even if you shoot yourself 100 times, no third party will question your bullet quantity. ¡¿


    Lake was about to vomit blood while holding this infinite bullet pistol.


    One hundred thousand dollars.


    Perhaps this one hundred thousand dollars was the most to buy fried dough sticks in 3030, but at that time, it was a huge sum of money to buy a bachelor apartment in New York.


    As a result, I bought a pistol for one hundred thousand dollars. Even if it is unlimited, it is enough to make Lake vomit blood.


    the third time.


    The extra money that Lake earned when he was in college plus the $10,000 for scientific experiments.


    Result...


    [Xingchen Building Apartment: K series legendary props (no level), an apartment on Fifth Avenue in Manhattan, sitting on a large space of 500 square meters, owning it, may be the starting point for you to embark on the peak of life (complete procedures) , It is your inheritance. The first year property tax has been paid successfully, please pay attention to it in time.)]


    Lake was quite happy at first, which was equivalent to buying a mansion worth millions of dollars for a hundred thousand dollars, but seeing the text in the brackets, Lake was thinking about whether to sell it for the first time.


    the fourth time.


    After graduating from Lake University, I joined the Continental Hotel and paid the salary of the New York Police Department. Yesterday, I just dumped the property tax that was due this year, and collected a hundred thousand dollars for the fourth lottery.


    Result...


    [Copy: skill type, R level, fantasy system, the role is the same as the name, it can be copied (skill type), it can be copied when encountering a copyable target (available times*3)]


    For this result.


    Lake didn''t know what to say. In the result of this lottery, Lake felt that he had made a profit at first sight, but after the actual operation, Lake felt that he was lonely again.


    Let''s put it this way.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake acquired this skill yesterday, he ran to 117 Brick Avenue and squatted for a day, and finally waited for a guy dressed like an ascetic to appear on the street.


    Lake chose to use it at that time.


    but¡­


    "The difference in strength is too high, the reading skill fails, and the copy fails."


    "..."


    Lake was dumbfounded.


    I originally thought it was a **** skill, but I didn''t expect it to be a **** skill. It''s no wonder that replication is not an SSR level, but an R level skill.


    But after being dumbfounded, Lake pondered the tips given by the plug-in.


    The difference in strength is too high.


    This is the key.


    The tip of the plug-in is that the difference in strength is too high, rather than other levels or attributes. If the difference in other things is too high, Lake may have nothing to do.


    But strength can be compensated.


    At the moment, the extraordinary can''t be copied, then the ordinary can be copied. UU Reading is slowly copying, and the strength is not going to go up?


    Lake comforted himself like that.


    Manhattan.


    Police Station Plaza.


    New York Police Department!


    The largest in the United States, and even one of the largest and oldest police stations in the world.


    The New York Police Department has the most extensive management system. Even the FBI, in front of the New York Police Department, is willing to bow down.


    There are more than 30,000 official police officers, nearly 5,000 police officers, nearly 6,000 school security personnel, and more than 50,000 police cars.


    What does the FBI compare with?


    Is ¡¡¡¡ comparable?


    There are many departments under the New York Police Department. There are even some departments that Lake has never dealt with until now.


    Lake is currently the third homicide and serious case inspector of the New York Police Department''s serious crime team. There are two detectives on it, the same level, George Stacey from the first serious crime team, and Kate from the second serious crime team. Beckett.


    In the 13-level upgrade system of the New York Police Department, Lake has climbed to the fifth level, and further up, it is the police inspector and the police inspector...


    Around the tenth of last month.


    An anonymous report letter regarding the complaint against Lake for collecting black money was delivered to the Internal Affairs Investigation Division.


    The Internal Affairs Investigation Division looked at it, good fellow, immediately started to get up and go through the process intently.


    Lake was also suspended for investigation temporarily in accordance with regulations.


    but¡­


    Regardless of how the Internal Affairs Department investigated Lake¡¯s financial situation this month, it was unable to link Lake with the $50,000 in the report letter.


    And from the perspective of daily expenses, although Lake has a mansion, his daily expenses, let''s put it this way, the thief couldn''t help crying when he saw the water in Lake Bank.


    is too poor!


    ...

 Chapter 3: New York Police Department 3 Inspector

    even...


    At the end of the investigation, the Internal Affairs Bureau did not find anything else, but found out one thing. Not only does Lake not have any improper income, but it also regularly donates a sum of money to the social welfare of various places every month. mechanism.


    In the end, some female investigators couldn''t bear to go on to investigate.


    These ones¡­


    was secretly revealed to him by a soft-hearted female investigator.


    Lake wants to laugh.


    The Internal Affairs Bureau couldn''t find any clues, and Lake was not surprised at all.


    After all, Lake didn''t want to be a police detective because he wanted to eat black people, but because he wanted to be able to eat black people while having his own intelligence network, he came to be a police detective.


    This is a very important primary and secondary question.


    A word.


    Lake came prepared, not unprepared.


    and...


    The so-called regular donation to the orphanage must be done by the plug-in. After all, some abnormal money and black money were directly given to the plug-in in cash. The last lottery draw also used his own salary, and the salary part of the money is obvious. Of course it is impossible to disappear directly.


    But it is not important.


    The important thing is that under Lake''s preparedness, the investigation by the Internal Affairs Investigation Section has undoubtedly reached a deadlock.


    It is precisely because of this that Lake was appointed by the Commissioner to give an opening speech at the Police Academy, but there is little evidence from the Internal Investigation Department that this would not be the case.


    Unfortunately, the Internal Affairs Department has no evidence at all, but the Internal Affairs Department is unwilling to close the case.


    the reason¡­


    Lake has some personal grievances with the investigator who led the investigation this time.


    Let''s put it this way.


    There is a story about hats.


    Lake is not proud. God can testify for Lake when the woman clearly stated that she was single.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    "Get in!"


    On the top floor of the New York Police Department building, Lake pushed open the office door and greeted the current New York Police Commissioner sitting in his chair: "Director."


    Director Bert looked up at Lake who came in, reached out and gestured on the chair in front of the desk, and then waited until Lake sat down and said, "The speech is very good. The guy Curtis said that the new students were full of enthusiasm. Even after I watched the video, my blood boiled over."


    Lake said, "Thank you for the compliment, the director."


    Modest?


    Can that thing be eaten?


    Director Burt folded his hands and pointed to a document in front of Lake: "The investigation report of the Internal Affairs Division has come out. What do you think of the result?"


    Lake said, "I have confiscated a penny of black money."


    He always eats black and collects black money, which is not in line with his personality.


    Director Burt did not open the investigation report in front of him. He grabbed it and threw it into the trash can next to Lake''s gaze: "Congratulations, Inspector Edwin, your suspension is over today. ."


    Lake stood up: "Thank you, Director."


    Strictly speaking, this incident should not have been announced by the Chief Burt in front of him, but by the Montgomery Inspector of their Murder and Crime Unit.


    but¡­


    Director Burt and Lake shook hands and said, "This is what I can help you in my position. If it weren''t for you, Jonathan would not have come off the battlefield alive."


    Jonathan, a teammate of Lake when he joined the army, Lake saved his life in an operation on an overseas battlefield, and Lake only learned later that Jonathan¡¯s father was the Chief Bert in front of him.


    Lake said: "This is what I should, Chief, I and Jonathan are teammates."


    Director Burt nodded and sat down again.


    Lake said upon seeing this: "Director, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Director Burt nodded, not saying anything.


    Lake turned and left.


    Serious case team floor.


    The serious crime team that occupies an entire floor is located on the third floor of the police station building. It can ensure that the police can be dispatched as quickly as possible. All three teams of the serious crime team are here.


    Ding!


    As soon as the elevator door opened, when Lake was about to go out, a woman who had not met before and dressed in casual clothes, who seemed to be a member of the police world, said to let her go and passed in front of Lake.


    walked into the office of Inspector Montgomery.


    Lake blinked.


    "Hi bro!"


    "Esposito!"


    Serving in the second group of the serious case, under Inspector Beckett, Esposito, who has a trace of Mexican descent, walked out of the caf¨¦ next to him with his coffee, said hello to Lake, and watched as he walked into Montgomery. The back of the casual lady in the police inspector''s office asked curiously, "Who is this?"


    "do not know."


    Lake said with a shrug, then moved his nose, and then stepped back to the side: "Jesus Christ, brother, what does this smell on you."


    Although the taste of Western human body is heavy, shouldn''t you pay more attention to personal hygiene? Lake bought deodorants in various flavors, including orange, apple and banana.


    "We squatted in the car for three days and just caught the Afghan driver who was cooperating with the terrorists, what do you think."


    "...you should really take a bath."


    "It''s work time now."


    "Believe me, if the police inspector smells your body, he would rather you go back to take a shower than let you stay here and pollute the air here."


    "..."


    Lake said sincerely towards Esposito, and then pointed to a group of empty places: "George haven''t come back yet?"


    Esposito said: "Not yet, their collection of evidence against the Dacia crime family is over, and it should be time to go and arrest someone."


    "Awesome."


    Lake exclaimed.


    The Dacia Crime Family is a small criminal organization. There are at least more than 20 such organizations in New York. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com However, there is a lot of backing behind the Dacia family.


    It is said that...


    The Dacia crime family is one of the many younger brothers under Hell''s Kitchen carrying Zi Jin and his men.


    Jin Bin''s name resounds throughout the law enforcement community in New York. After all, any stunned youth who has just joined the law enforcement team will think about arresting Jin Bin one day after learning who Jin Bin is.


    What a pity...


    Everyone knows that Jindong is very bad and cruel, but people are rich. In the past few years, no one thought about arresting Jindong, but every time that seemingly conclusive evidence comes to the court, it can be used for money and money. The lawyer hired by Wan Gao found loopholes that the judge would not accept.


    Jin may not kill law enforcement officers, but Jin does not dare to attack the jury members, and Jin does not have the same relationship with the city hall or even the New York State Hall.


    Most of the inspectors in other sub-bureaus are avoiding money and acting like snakes, except for the three inspectors in the general bureau.


    This may be the reason why Lake and Beckett and George can become the three major detectives of the General Bureau of Crime Squad.


    Lake said towards Esposito: "The Dacia family is a small family, but if Dacia is destroyed, it is estimated that it will be gold enough and uncomfortable for a while."


    Esposito said, "Isn''t this how we made the hair removal plan."


    Lake laughed.


    Last year, when Lake and George and Beckett got together for a drink, they talked about the ultimate prize in the law enforcement community in New York, that is, when the gold merged, the three of them worked out the so-called code-named [hair removal] plan.


    ...


    PS: A group of Georges¡ªfrom "Marvel", George Stacey!


    PS: The second group of Beckett, Esposito-from "The Book of Spirits"!

 Chapter 4: Newcomers and Cases

    Jinn is terrible, terrifying, and powerful, but the biggest horror comes from the forces of Jinn, and those criminal organizations attached to Jinn''s surroundings.


    hair removal!


    The so-called hair removal, as the name suggests, is to get rid of these criminal organizations. Slowly, when the hair removal is finished, the golden merger is just the golden merger.


    "correct."


    Esposito''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he punched Lake in the shoulder: "Congratulations, buddy, the mad dogs of the Internal Affairs Department finally see that you can''t bite you anymore."


    Lake shrugged: "I don''t share the same with sin. Everyone knows that if a mad dog bites me, then you have to bite me."


    Don¡¯t let me know who made the report anonymously.


    After you know, I will reunite your family.


    Not long.


    Lake and Esposito were chatting in the office area of ??the second group, and by the way, they held the office of Inspector Montgomery, the boss of the crime team. After all, his police badge and pistol were in the office of Inspector Montgomery.


    soon.


    Inspector Montgomery''s office door opened.


    The Montgomery Inspector of African descent walked out of the office, took a look, and said to Lake, who was in the second office area: "Lake!"


    Lake got up.


    Montgomery turned around and prepared to return to the office. When he was about to turn around, he moved his nose, and then his eyes fell on Esposito who took off his coat and put deodorant under his armpits: "God, Espoo, how much are you? Heaven hasn''t cleaned yourself, God, this air, hot eyes."


    Espoo: "..."


    Lake glanced at Esposito and shrugged, with the expression I told you earlier, and laughed.


    entered the office.


    Lake first glanced at the woman who had just met in the elevator in the office, and then said to Montgomery, "Inspector."


    Montgomery pointed to the woman next to him and then introduced to Lake: "Lake, this is Detective Joe Martinez from the 13th precinct."


    Lake smiled and nodded at the Joe Martinez detective.


    just...


    Lake is a little curious. Tell me what you are doing. Lake¡¯s three groups are the most unique, because there is only Lake in the three groups. When Lake was promoted to detective last year, there were two members, but unfortunately all of them were sacrificed. Lake chose to handle the case independently on the grounds of sorrow. After two cases, the police inspector and the director acquiesced.


    Introduce a police detective this time?


    When I am a nursery school?


    Lake looked at the Montgomery Inspector, a little confused.


    Inspector Montgomery said, "Lake, Detective Joe Martinez has just been transferred from the thirteenth precinct to join you."


    As expected.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Sir..."


    The words are not finished yet, the Detective Joe Martinez next to him also said: "Sir..."


    The two said in unison.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Lake made a your first gesture very politely.


    Detective Martinez said to the Montgomery Superintendent: "Sir, with all due respect, as far as I know, Inspector Lake Edwin is currently under investigation."


    The implication is obvious.


    She doesn''t want to partner with someone who tends to be black police.


    Lake also didn¡¯t bother to explain. He had a clear conscience anyway. He had always been black and black and never collected black money. Moreover, his slogan of being incompatible with crime was very marketable. At least when Lake was under investigation, a group of people Both George and Beckett in the second group are for the Lake platform.


    The crime team believes him just fine.


    Other people''s views, Lake has a relationship with wool.


    Lake said directly: "Sir, George said that there is a shortage of staff, and..."


    glanced at Joe Martinez next to him. Lake smiled and said that he was not aimed at you, and then continued to Montgomery: "I like to handle the case alone, I don''t like bringing a baby."


    The Martinez raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    Baby?


    Is this talking about me?


    Inspector Montgomery looked at the two of them, laughed, and said to Lake, "I didn''t say that Detective Martinez would be your third group."


    Lake breathed a sigh of relief.


    Inspector Montgomery said: "George¡¯s group has special operations and is not suitable for joining newcomers halfway. After George finishes the mission, Detective Martinez will go to one group, but before that, she will get acquainted with your three groups. The workflow and environment of our serious department."


    paused.


    Inspector Montgomery said to Detective Martinez: "Also, Detective Martinez, the investigation about Inspector Edwin has ended. He has no questions, do you understand?"


    Detective Martinez nodded: "Yes, sir, I understand."


    Inspector Montgomery looked at Lake: "And you, why did this investigation occur, don''t you know it yourself?"


    Why do law enforcement agencies handle cases with two or more people?


    On the one hand, the two are not tired from work, on the other hand, they are supervising each other.


    But what about Lake.


    One person handles the case. Naturally, after the anonymous report letter came, someone who wanted to prove that Lake did not collect black money could not find a witness. This is why Lake will be investigated temporarily.


    Change to George in the first group and Beckett in the second group?


    Unless it is not anonymous and there is strong evidence, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Otherwise, the Internal Affairs Investigation Division will not start the investigation process easily.


    Lake curled his lips.


    There is a chance to deal with a case alone.


    There is a burden next to it. How to eat black for black? Do you want to share it with other people? What is the meaning of eating black for black?


    ºÚ³ÔºÚ means eating alone. If you find someone to share with you, what is the essential difference between it and those black policemen who collect black money in groups?


    I want to return.


    Lake said to the Montgomery Inspector: "I understand what you said, but I still like someone. You know, I can''t stand my teammates dying by my side or dragging oil bottles."


    A word.


    I accept the opinion, but I refuse to change.


    Inspector Montgomery shook his head, pulled out a document from the side and threw it in front of Lake: "This is the file from the prison just now. George has action. Kate''s group has just finished a mission. Just in time, you are reinstated. Yes, this case will be handed over to you. You and Detective Martinez will handle this case together. You should take the area first. It''s okay."


    Lake sighed inwardly.


    Do I have a choice?


    Lake thought, stretched out his hand to take the file, and shrugged toward the Montgomery Inspector: "Understood, sir, you know me, I don¡¯t share sin."


    Inspector Montgomery laughed.


    Detective Joe Martinez: "..."


    PS: A group of George Stacy-from "Marvel".


    PS: The second group Kate Beckett, Esposito and Inspector Montgomery-from "The Book of Spirits".


    PS: Joe Martinez-from "Forensic Undead".

 Chapter 5: Star Building

    Manhattan Fifth Avenue.


    Star Building!


    A very magical mansion. The founder of the mansion has adhered to a maverick principle when he began to sell the first apartment after the building was completed.


    African descent are not allowed to stay in it!


    to this end.


    The founder of the building has fought nearly 500 lawsuits in nearly two decades. With the support of the residents of the building, no one loses.


    because...


    This rule is not straightforward, and apartment tenants will tacitly abide by this principle when selling apartments, even if the African Americans are twice the market price, they will not sell them, because once someone sells them to African Americans, other apartment tenants He would unite to boycott that guy, and the boycott from all aspects gave that guy a deep understanding of the power of money.


    Thirty-eight floors.


    Lake just entered the house and saw his girlfriend who had already returned home earlier than he was cooking in the kitchen.


    My girlfriend works in the same building as Lake, but not on the first floor. My girlfriend is one of the experts in the hostage negotiation team of the New York Police Department and a psychotherapist.


    Maureen Hand!


    The girlfriend who was busy cooking dinner in the kitchen looked at Lake entering the house: "I''m back?"


    Lake gave a hmm, took off his suit jacket, walked over, hugged his girlfriend and kissed him, looked at the food being cooked, raised his eyebrows in a bit of pain: "So today is Vegetable Day once a week?"


    "correct answer."


    "Can I apply to go to the beef restaurant next door to eat?"


    "No way."


    "..."


    Morin pushed Lake out with a smile on his face: "Don''t bother me, it will be done soon."


    Lake wailed.


    He is a carnivore, and this weekly Vegetable Day is simply a disaster day for him.


    Can vegetables be full?


    Lake tried to fight for it: "My dear, you know that I have been reinstated and I have just taken over a case. If there is no heat, I will be very weak."


    Maureen smiled at the corner of his eyes: "So will you rest tonight?"


    Lake''s eyes widened: "What, no, no, no."


    Morin said, "Then you are not weak, you work very hard, you work hard every night."


    Lake: "..."


    I suspect you are driving, and it''s an express train.


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at the boiled broccoli during the conversation. The emerald green color was very fresh and attractive in his girlfriend''s eyes, but it was abnormal in his eyes. Just looking at it, I found it difficult to download Swallowed.


    is over.


    I knew that today is Vegetable Day, so I won¡¯t be back so early.


    Lake''s thoughts rushed. While waiting for the food to be on the table, he prayed for an emergency call at this time, telling him that the building next door to the World Trade Center had also been hit by a plane.


    but¡­


    Lake¡¯s prayers fell through.


    On the table.


    Lake looked at the few green vegetables on the plate in front of him, and he had no appetite.


    The girlfriend sitting opposite was eating with gusto.


    "correct."


    Morin looked up at Lake, who was pawing and pulling for ten seconds and eating a vegetable in three minutes, and asked casually: "I heard that you have a new partner just after reinstatement? Or a beautiful woman?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "Ok!"


    Lake put down his fork and looked at his girlfriend Maureen who was sitting across from him: "Who told you, Montgomery or Esposito?"


    These big mouths.


    The thing at three o''clock in the afternoon, it was only six o''clock, I''m afraid the whole police station already knows it.


    Morin smiled and said: "Your crime team is an important department of the police station. There is no one. What happened on your floor is the most hidden. I know from Olivia."


    Olivia.


    Full name Olivia Liv Moore, from Baltimore, three groups of coroners of the New York Forensic Department, Lake is responsible for most of the corpses in the case by Olivia.


    These big mouths.


    Lake shook his head and said, "Joe Martinez is already married, and she is not my partner, she is in George¡¯s group, but George¡¯s actions are about to close, and it¡¯s not good to add people at this time, so Montgomery will let her stay with me for the time being, take her, and wait until the case on hand is over, she will go to a group. You know me, I like to handle the case alone."


    Morin hummed: "So you were targeted by the Internal Affairs Bureau."


    Lake shrugged and said nothing.


    Morin crossed his hands and his eyes flickered: "Is the impact of that action still not gone? You should know that it feels good to handle the case by yourself, but it is dangerous."


    Lake smiled: "I will avoid danger."


    SSR-level undead blessing.


    Who can kill me.


    Who can give me a death?


    what!


    After dinner.


    Maureen''s phone rang, Maureen glanced at the caller''s number, sighed, and then reluctantly walked to the balcony to answer the call.


    Lake looked at his girlfriend on the balcony and smiled.


    Needless to say.


    It must be another call from her home.


    Girlfriend Maureen Hand is from New Rochelle and the only college student in the family. It can be described as the pride of Hand¡¯s family.


    Morin has an older brother and an older sister.


    But...


    The education received is different. UU reading has caused Maureen and his brother to have different life concepts. Therefore, although the two places are separated, the most common thing is that whenever his brother commits a crime and is arrested by the police station there, The family always asks Maureen to help.


    Of course.


    Maureen told him this.


    Although Hande''s surname sounds familiar, Lake won''t go to the depths to investigate while grabbing a girlfriend. That''s what a control freak would do.


    Lake looked at his girlfriend who was holding the phone and gestured with both hands on the balcony. He smiled. After thinking that the call would take more than half an hour, he grabbed the file he brought back from the bureau and walked towards the study room upstairs. .


    in the study room.


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows, turned on the computer, and took out a special USB flash drive from a drawer next to which was installed with fingerprint encryption.


    There are two English letters written on the U disk.


    MD!


    The abbreviation for mainland.


    This USB flash drive is the identification code for killers to log in to the Continental Hotel, one for each person. Only this USB flash drive can log in correctly, and can claim tasks on the Continental Hotel''s reward network.


    log in.


    Lake took a look at the latest rewarding task, looked for it, and found that there was nothing simpler, so he simply closed it again.


    He is the free killer of the Continental Hotel and does not belong to any organization. Therefore, after receiving the mission, the intelligence work is all done by himself or purchased from the Continental Hotel with gold coins.


    Lake has no money.


    And it is not necessary now.


    after all¡­


    Lake now has a case that needs to be broken.


    ...


    PS: Olivia Liv Moore-from "I am a zombie"


    PS: Continental Hotel Organization-from "Quick Pursuit"

 Chapter 6: Duplicate Gun Fight

    opened the file brought back from the office.


    caught the eye.


    In a body bag, the eyebrow was shot, and it looked like a picture of the executed corpse.


    This corpse was found in an incinerator in a New York prison, and it did not belong to any registered corpse. Therefore, the young apprentice who replaced his master at that time found it and reported it.


    followed.


    The case was submitted to the New York Police Department, and then in the hands of Lake in the afternoon.


    "Anonymous again!"


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows and glanced at the preliminary inspection report. The fingerprints of this corpse were not in the fingerprint database. The case of such a corpse without any identity record was the most troublesome.


    I still like simple and rude cases.


    Compared with this kind of anonymous cases, which may take a lot of time to investigate, Lake prefers simple and rude homicides or serial homicides.


    This kind of case basically doesn''t require much brainpower, just catch the suspect and do it.


    is not like this?


    If you want to find out the truth about this case, the first step is to figure out the name of this guy. Also, the crematorium is definitely not the first crime scene.


    at this time.


    Girlfriend Maureen appeared at the entrance of the study, seeming a little irritable, because of the things at home in Los Angeles, and then, without talking, hooked directly towards Lake.


    Lake''s eyes lit up, he snapped the files in front of him, got up and hurriedly chased after his girlfriend who turned out of the study.


    There is no female friendly play in solving the case.


    Anyway, that guy is dead, and it¡¯s okay to wait all night.


    the next day.


    Lake and his girlfriend Maureen came to the police station building.


    Girlfriend up.


    Lake goes down.


    The basement of the police station building is the police station¡¯s archives and debris floor, as well as forensic offices. It seems that the forensic offices of every law enforcement bureau are placed in the basement.


    Is this a tradition?


    Forensic Office.


    Olivia, who has long silver hair, a somewhat unusually white complexion, and a slightly sweet-looking face, looked at Lake entering the door and greeted Lake.


    Lake walked in and looked at a corpse on the planing table in front of Olivia: "Did the prison bring the corpse?"


    Olivia hummed: "I was just about to solve the plan, so don''t ask me any clues. He just came, and I haven''t met him face to face yet."


    Lake sipped the coffee he bought in the morning: "You know I won''t urge it."


    Anonymous has died anyway.


    There is no difference between solving the case one day earlier and solving the case one day later. Besides, having a case on hand can also give Lake a reason to skip work to do his own business.


    Solve the case?


    Ah.


    The old beauty is dead and has nothing to do with Lake.


    just...


    When Olivia opened the body bag in front of him, and the one that exposed the body bag had been dead for five or six days, and had a strong breath of Anonymous, Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    without him.


    An object is activated.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Detected copyable existence, retrieval, extract copyable skills¡¿


    ¡¾Extract successfully. ¡¿


    ¡¾Adrenal stimulation-stimulate potential, make you faster and jump faster...¡¿


    ¡¾Gun Fighting Technique¡ªCombining the powerful abilities of physical, spear, and swordsmanship, it is as powerful and terrifying as it is. With precise motion calculations, it launches the most damage attack at the location where it has the least damage, and can shoot to the side. The blind spot anywhere is unpredictable and unpredictable. ¡¿


    ¡¾Withdraw/Cancel¡¿


    "..."


    Nonsense, it must be extracted.


    Extract!


    hum!


    Lake''s body was shocked!


    Olivia glanced at Lake, who was trembling in the same place, trying to exude some kind of domineering spirit, and rolled his eyes: "Last night was Vegetable Day again? I was squeezed out. I left one in the refrigerator yesterday. Burger."


    Lake: "..."


    Adrenal stimulation and gun fighting technique information was poured into Lake''s database, as if countless information streams on the computer screen had been swiped.


    soon.


    Lake stopped shaking, feeling the information of these two skills, raised his eyebrows, before he was ecstatic, he coughed violently when he heard Olivia''s words: "What is squeezing? My physique is invincible."


    Olivia laughed: "Do you want a burger?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Yes."


    Olivia: "..."


    Why not?


    Even though there was not much energy to replenish to get in and out last night, Lake felt that he was still far from the concept of imaginary, but he still felt a little unwell after not eating meat for a few hours.


    after awhile.


    Lake was drinking coffee, eating Olivia''s burger in the refrigerator, sitting in a chair on the side, watching Olivia who was working on planing over there.


    His eyes... fell on the body that was being deplaned.


    The adrenal glands exploded, this thing didn''t make Lake think of anything.


    But spear fighting?


    Isn¡¯t this a trademark skill of a textile factory?


    and so¡­


    What is this?


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, got up, walked closer, and looked at the unrecognizable face of the dissected corpse after five days.


    ding.


    came in from the outside, and the newly hired Detective Joe Martinez looked up and saw this picture. UU reading


    Olivia''s face flashed with a hot expression and digs through the corpse.


    Next to the body...


    Lake has coffee in one hand, burger in the other, sip of coffee, and a bite of burger, his eyes are on the corpse that is being opened, and he eats with relish.


    The screen was terrifying at one time.


    Joe Martinez was silent for a while, and coughed with the courage of being strong and assassinated by these two men.


    Lake and Olivia looked back.


    Olivia looked at Joe Martinez: "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Lake said to Olivia: "New here yesterday, George¡¯s group, Detective Joe Martinez, but I¡¯m in charge of this case for the time being, and I¡¯ll be back when George¡¯s mission is over. Team up."


    Olivia nodded and didn''t speak, and then lowered her head to dig the corpse in front of her. After taking out various parts, weighing and recording, they put them in different categories.


    Joe Martinez walked to Lake''s side: "Inspector Edwin, don''t you think it is disrespectful to eat in front of the corpse, or do you have any special hobbies?"


    Lake tried to find the face of the corpse and compared it with the face of the movie in his database. Hearing this sentence, he unconsciously said: "Eat delicious."


    Joe Martinez''s face went dark.


    Is it delicious?


    are you crazy?


    Detective Martinez said sternly: "Inspector Edwin, please maintain the professional ethics of a police officer, otherwise, I will..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    Detective Joe Martinez watched Lake turn and walked towards the office door.


    ...


    PS: Corpse¡ªfrom "Wanted Order", the handsome guy who got a headshot in less than a minute at the beginning!

 Chapter 7: Waiting for the murderer to surrender

    Joe Martinez stared at Lake as he went out, blinked, then regained his senses, and quickly chased after him.


    Ding!


    In the elevator.


    Lake watched as Joe Martinez stepped in when the elevator was about to close, and then Joe Martinez, who walked in, frowned: "Is there anything wrong with Detective Martinez?"


    Joe Martinez took a deep breath and stood next to Lake: "Where are we going now?"


    We?


    When did ¡¡¡¡ become us?


    A question mark appeared on Lake''s head, and then he said to Joe: "It''s noon soon, take a break, and I am going to have lunch after get off work. Do you want me to invite you?"


    "what?"


    Joe Martinez took a deep breath: "We have a case on hand, and it''s only ten o''clock in the morning, Inspector Edwin."


    Lake shrugged.


    Ten o¡¯clock, twelve o¡¯clock, what¡¯s the difference, what can you do in two hours? Isn¡¯t it about time to leave work at noon?


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    Lake walked towards his desk.


    without him.


    Lake remembered the origin of the corpse lying on the planer.


    Isn''t this the senior member of the textile factory who was shot on the street with a headshot at the beginning of the wanted order?


    The plot of the wanted order has started?


    But Lake said he didn''t care at all.


    Now that you know who the corpse belongs to, it¡¯s easy to handle it. Wait till the time comes, sort out the information and throw it to the FBI.


    The murderer who killed the corpse downstairs was the cross. There is no doubt that this guy will die abroad. Then this is a cross-state case, and that is the FBI''s business.


    case closed.


    is a perfect end.


    Anyway, it''s a part-time job, so what are you doing?


    Joe doesn''t know this. She looked at Lake and frowned and said, "So, this is how you handle the case, waiting for the murderer to surrender himself?"


    Lake looked up and sighed, "So, detective Martinez, what do you mean?"


    Joe said, "We should go to prison."


    "Why?"


    "Isn''t it suspicious that an anonymous corpse appeared in the prison? How did this corpse appear in the prison?"


    "Well, it makes sense."


    Lake nodded, agreeing very much with Joe''s analysis, and then said: "Detective Martinez, let''s go, how about you go to jail to investigate this matter?"


    Qiao was taken aback for a moment: "Me, what about you?"


    Lake thought for a while: "I didn''t eat last night. I plan to go out for breakfast first. If you want to wait, you can do it."


    Joe was silent for a while, glanced at Lake, then turned and left.


    Lake watched Joe''s departure and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    That''s why Lake likes to handle cases alone.


    Because of some cases, he doesn''t need to do various investigations like other detectives. He knows the result from the beginning, and then just follow the result to find it.


    But it¡¯s not good to have an oil bottle by your side.


    Fortunately, there is only one case.


    Let me say that after Joe over there got out of the building, he got in his car. About the breakfast thing Lake just said, Joe is a punctuation mark.


    willing to be very simple.


    Yesterday, after Joe knew that her partner was Lake, after returning home, he asked the people from the 13th branch to find some basic information about Lake.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Since joining the New York Police Department, Lake has never had the luxury of having a delicious breakfast outside. People have always thought that Lake¡¯s attributes are deductions, but since the internal affairs investigation department leaked them, Lake¡¯s attributes have changed from deductions to a full-fledged breakfast. Nice guys.


    This is not my voluntary.


    This is because the plug-in took this matter to me for money laundering.


    Lake wanted to tell them.


    He is poor and only has this year¡¯s property tax, and he has no money for the lottery, so what spare money is there to donate to welfare institutions?


    There is no orphanage in the United States. All orphans must be adopted by their families. If it weren''t for this, Lake wouldn''t bother to find a foster parent for himself.


    talk a lot.


    In short, Joe felt that Lake was definitely not going to have breakfast.


    but¡­


    Joe thought about the appearance of Lake, who seemed to be indifferent to this case, and wanted to say that Lake was a useless inspector, but Lake had a rich history of solving the case.


    Does this guy have other channels?


    Joe thought, shook his head, put his mind away, and drove to Raikes Island Prison where the body was found.


    at noon.


    Sitting in the conference room with his legs crossed, Lake, who was asleep, opened his eyes and smiled as he watched Joe returning from prison angrily: "Have you hit a nail?"


    Joe covered his forehead and looked at Lake: "You knew it?"


    Lake sat down firmly and stretched his waist: "Rix Island Prison is the largest prison in New York. Similarly, he has another name."


    Joe asked: "What?"


    Lake said: "The largest private prison."


    Joe: "..."


    An unnamed corpse appeared in the prison¡¯s incineration plant. How could this be possible if there was no prisoner¡¯s help. If Lake guessed it correctly, it is estimated that this prison incineration plant was probably the assassin¡¯s cleanup team. One of the strongholds of corpses. U U Reading


    This case was reported by an intern at the prison incineration plant. The process was like this. At that time, the intern''s master went out for something. The intern probably wanted to give the master a good impression, so he took the initiative to help.


    Result...


    got into big trouble.


    The poor intern is probably disappearing too. No, it''s probably already gone. You can tell from the expression on Joe''s face.


    Joe said: "They are obstructing law enforcement."


    Lake said, "Then what can you do? The lawyers raised in the prison, the lowest-ranked one, have a monthly salary higher than our annual salary."


    Damn, I knew that at that time the university should have studied law.


    Learn the public management of wool.


    My brain must have been twitched.


    Lake felt a little sour when he thought of the annual salary of those lawyers, but at the thought of the time it takes for lawyers to study and the difficulty of graduation, he was less sour.


    After all, ¡¡¡¡ is a university of prostitutes, so I can¡¯t pick and choose.


    got up.


    Lake walked out of the conference room, came to his desk, and handed a document to Joe in front of him.


    Joe took over: "What is this?"


    Lake said, "The identity of the anonymous person downstairs."


    Although the fingerprint database cannot find any matching data, it does not say that it cannot be compared through other places.


    Dental database is much better than fingerprint database.


    Different from Easterners or Asians, teeth are very important here in the West, and the dentist here is a golden profession.


    It is clear.


    Even if he is a killer, he is very fond of having a good set of teeth.


    ...

 Chapter 8: The killer who doesnt talk about martial arts

    David Comers.


    Male.


    thirty-eight years old.


    lives in 503, fifth floor, 138 Courtev Street, New York City.


    Social Insurance No. 562948726.


    Joe looked at the fresh report and a photo of David on the report. It was difficult for Joe to associate this photo with the corpse downstairs that had begun to decompose.


    "Let''s go."


    "what?"


    Joe looked up again, and stared at Lake, who was standing up and wearing a suit jacket.


    Lake inserted the gun into his gun bag: "Why, don''t you plan to visit this guy''s house?"


    Joe: "..."


    Kotve Street.


    "One hundred and thirty-eight, that''s it."


    Lake drove the vehicle forward slowly looking at the house number on the roadside, and after a while, it stopped in front of a six-story apartment building with an orange exterior.


    get off.


    Lake looked around and found nothing unusual before walking towards the apartment building.


    Joe followed behind.


    This apartment building is always an apartment building without an elevator. This makes Lake, who moved his feet on the fifth floor, feel a little uncomfortable. If it weren''t for a drag oil bottle, how could he be here.


    the fifth floor.


    When Lake pushed open the stair door, his eyes fell to where 503 should be.


    ßÑdangdang!


    Ok?


    Lake put his right hand on his waist and took the Glock 17 that needed to be replaced in his hand. Detective Joe Martinez beside him took out his gun in the same way.


    Glock with unlimited bullets is not suitable for use when performing missions. Although the New York Police Department does not specify standard guns, the ballistics of the guns you use when performing missions need to be filed in the Police Information Division.


    "go!"


    "it is good!"


    Lake and Joe briefly talked, and then carefully walked towards Room 503, where the door was closed, with both guns in his hands.


    The door of the apartment next to ¡¡¡¡ opened, and an old white lady carrying garbage came in and saw Lake and Joe holding guns in the corridor exclaiming.


    Joe hurriedly covered the old lady''s mouth, showed her credentials under the frightened expression of the old lady, and then signaled the old lady to go back to his room.


    The old lady hurried back to the room.


    but¡­


    The movement in the room 503 opposite also disappeared.


    is over.


    Lake sighed, and then directly grabbed Joe next to him and stepped back towards the place where he had just come.


    Next second.


    Suddenly!


    The sound of gunshots from room 503 instantly burst, as if the bullets of a submachine gun smashed the wooden structure of the wall from the room madly and shot towards the location where Lake and Joe were just now.


    The bullet blasted on the door of Room 502, piercing it, and there was a sudden cry inside, and then there was no more.


    After a wave of gunshots.


    There was a boom.


    503''s room door was broken open, and a man covered with gauze held guns in both hands, and fired at Lake and Joe in the hallway again.


    Fak!


    Lake cursed, and once again he held Joe, who had just been pulled down by him, before he could stand up, quickly back into the stairway.


    The bullet hit the wall of the stairs.


    hurts!


    Lake was scratched by the fragments of Bengfei''s wall and narrowed his eyes.


    good fellow.


    I just want to come over for a cutscene, and then I can get off work. What are the meanings, do you want me to get off work or plan to let me take a long vacation?


    Lake looked at Joe who got up next to him: "Are you all right."


    Joe shook his head: "It''s okay."


    "Call for support!"


    "...OK, wait..."


    The words fall.


    Joe only saw Lake in front of him sprang out at the moment when the gunshots stopped on the other side, and he felt bad.


    Is this looking for death?


    but¡­


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "..."


    The killer who was at the door of Room 503 rushed back into Room 503 when he saw Lake appear and his muzzle burst into flames.


    "Looking for death, I will send you to die."


    After learning that David''s death was exposed to the police station, the killer who was ordered to clean up David''s things leaned on the wall, squinted his eyes, reloaded, and pointed his pistol to the outside to stimulate him, and then slammed it fiercely.


    The unique skill of the textile factory, gun fighting skills!


    Lake''s eyes shrank slightly, and Glock 17 in his hand was also thrown out!


    boom!


    boom!


    Two Huang Cancan bullets collided in the air and shattered directly.


    "what?"


    "boom!"


    The assassin''s eyes shrank sharply. He watched as he turned a bend and banged beside him, and it was no good for him to be able to kill his bullet hole from a short distance.


    How could this guy also come, did Carlos also come?


    Fak!


    Lake took off his glasses with no expression on his face.


    Stupid.


    I will do too.


    When I didn¡¯t get spear fighting skills, I dared to fight with the people in your textile factory.


    Not to mention now.


    Since I don¡¯t plan to let me go through the scene, don¡¯t leave. If you don¡¯t die today, the old man will give you your last name!


    MMP!


    Lake has not encountered any risks when he was a law enforcement team member or assassin these years, but the assassin¡¯s approach is completely undeclared, and he hasn¡¯t given anyone any shameful precautions at all.


    To put it simply, there is no such thing as martial ethics.


    Frankly speaking, this time, Lake promised to be the most thrilling in the past few years. The last time it was so exciting was the minefield during the overseas operation.


    Lake had made an appointment with the loan department of Stark Bank in the afternoon, and was going to take out a loan to compare the interest-free loan of the police officer, and was going to borrow a hundred thousand dollars to hit a wave of lottery.


    This is just great.


    I finally made an appointment with Stark Bank, but I can¡¯t go anymore.


    "Boom!"


    "Fak!"


    The killer is completely confused, UU reading www. uukanshu.com looked at the bullet coming in from the turn again, and went straight back to the living room, and began to look for other ways out, but the eyes were all flames.


    ...Yes, flame.


    When Lake just came over, the assassin had already filled the room with gasoline and planned to burn David''s apartment with a torch. This was the most correct cleanup step.


    The sound from Room 503 the moment Lake and Joe went up to the fifth floor was the sound from the Molotov cocktail in the back room.


    How to do?


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    One bullet after another was thrown into Room 503 by Lake.


    at this time.


    A bulging object was thrown out of Room 503.


    Lake''s eyes shrank slightly.


    Next second.


    Adrenal glands stimulate.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Lake only felt a sense of trance in everything around him. It was somewhat similar to the feeling of being drunk, but it was so clear that Lake could see the trajectory of the grenade bounce on the ground.


    "boom!"


    "What the hell?"


    Ready to borrow a grenade, the assassin who ran from room 503 to room 502 on the opposite side threw the grenade and ran out of the room. He was completely dumbfounded when he saw Lake, who lifted the grenade back with his toes like lightning, and his mind was filled with countless people. How could the idea be.


    Simultaneously.


    He also saw a vigorous volley like Lake without glasses.


    "Ki (Black Country...)..."


    The words just came out!


    Boom!


    The grenade exploded at the moment it touched the killer''s waist.


    flame.


    swept all around!


    ...

 Chapter 9: Mutual Aid Association, Textile Mill

    half an hour later.


    The entire apartment has been surrounded by the law enforcement forces of the New York Police Department, and the cordon of the apartment has even been placed on the corner of the street.


    In a medical car.


    With his right arm exposed, Lake, who puts on his gold-rimmed glasses again, is being treated with disinfectant from the cute nurse sister.


    His immortality is just to ensure that he is immortal and healthy, but he will still be injured. Unless he is shot in the head, the bullet will be discharged by itself, and the other bullets will not come out by themselves.


    And the pain will not disappear.


    "Hiss!"


    Lake''s right arm trembled slightly, and he subconsciously recovered, but was pulled back by the cute nurse.


    The youthful, beautiful and limitless nurse did not look up, "Don''t move."


    The voice is very low, but there is no doubt that it is like a powerful law coming.


    Lake opened his mouth: "..."


    not far away.


    Joe, who was also bandaged on his forehead, came over. He just heard the conversation between Lake and the nurse. It was a little unbelievable. It was difficult to break the skin in front of him and said that it hurt. The fierce man who also kicked the grenade was linked.


    Joe waved away the mixed thoughts: "Are you okay."


    Lake looked up at Joe, who was walking over with gauze on his forehead, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Okay."


    "That''s good."


    Joe was silent for a while, and said to Lake: "Thank you."


    Lake glanced at Joe: "It''s okay, when George''s mission is over, I can report as soon as possible."


    Joe: "..."


    At this moment, at the exit of the apartment, two corpses and three wounded were carried out. The old grandmother at 502 opposite 503 and her son who lived with her died in the explosion.


    Inspector Montgomery walked over with a dark face after answering the questions from the reporter who rushed to the police belt.


    Joe greeted Montgomery: "Sir!"


    Montgomery''s dark face looked at Lake sitting in the ambulance with a little helplessness: "After a month of suspension, I have forgotten that your famous saying is a big event."


    Lake shrugged: "Sir, my famous saying is that I don''t share the same with sin."


    What big scene?


    This is totally uncontrollable. After all, the New York Crime Squad dealt with some extremely vicious criminals, and different from the first and second groups, only Lake was the only one in the third group. Naturally, fire broke out when the criminals were arrested. And it is inevitable.


    Blame...


    This is all the fault of the National Rifle Association.


    Who would let this rifle association lead to the proliferation of guns across the United States, let alone guns, if ordinary people are interested, RPG can be bought.


    "Oh, did I blame you for that?"


    "I do not mind."


    "I mind!"


    Montgomery¡¯s tone improved a bit. Looking at the gap in the apartment on the fifth floor caused by the explosion of a grenade, his eyebrows were beating fiercely: "You have just reinstated, and when you are on a mission, good guy, directly give the public loss budget for the second half of this year. Throw it in, and, what did you find?"


    Joe interrupted next to him: "Sir, we..."


    Lake looked directly at Montgomery: "That Anonymous belongs to a killer organization, a killer organization that exists on the land of New York."


    Joe blinked.


    The angry expression on Montgomery''s face changed, then he looked at Lake without speaking.


    Lake got out of the ambulance, moved his right arm, and said to Montgomery: "That anonymous, David Comers also belongs to this killer organization. I got news from the informant. This organization some time ago A killer defected, and the organization wanted to kill the chickens and curse the monkeys, so..."


    talking.


    Lake shrugged and did not continue.


    Informant?


    That doesn''t exist. The reason why Lake said he was an informant was that after the incident was over, he could apply for an informant fee of up to two thousand dollars with the police station.


    Two thousand dollars is a drop in the price for the lottery, but two thousand dollars can make Lake''s living expenses fall off this month.


    Maybe no one can believe it.


    Tangtang The leader of the New York Police Department''s Third Crime Squad had to rely on corruption informant fees to support himself.


    "Your informant?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Is the news reliable?"


    "One hundred percent."


    Montgomery looked at Lake, was silent for a while, turned and walked outside: "I''ll give you ten days, tell me, or I''ll tell you."


    As soon as he appeared on the scene, he directly spent the public compensation budget of the second half of the crime team. Montgomery''s heart was dripping blood. Without this, the money could be sent out as a bonus by the end of the year.


    But...


    The public compensation budget for the second half of the year, if you destroy a killer organization, huh, then Montgomery will not feel distressed, and there will even be a profit.


    soon.


    After most of the police officers who cleaned the apartment after the explosion had withdrawn from the apartment, Lake and Joe walked into the apartment again.


    There was a big hole in the corridor on the fifth floor.


    Entering the apartment of 503, the fire has been extinguished, and the entire apartment was burned in all directions. At first glance, it was completely worthless. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    Several police officers were in a messy apartment, looking for something they considered valuable from the ruins swept by the fire, such as finding out the address of a certain killer organization.


    but¡­


    Lake doesn¡¯t need it at all, because the Mutual Aid Association¡¯s address is very conspicuous. It¡¯s on the river bank in New York near New Jersey.


    just...


    This textile factory registered a company, paid taxes formally, hired a group of deaf and mute people to work in it, and provided about 300 jobs for the New York City Municipal Government.


    and so¡­


    Even if Lake knew the address of the mutual aid association, it would be tricky to lead the team directly to the door.


    Because there is no evidence.


    As expected.


    Back in the office, Montgomery''s face went dark after listening to Lake''s request to the textile mill opponents: "You want to lead a team to contain a textile factory that donated nearly 5 million in the WTO incident last month, and still A textile factory that was visited by the mayor and governor half a month ago?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Montgomery put down the pen in his hand, wiped his face, and then his eyes drifted, with an unrealistic feeling: "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?"


    Lake said: "No, but there is a base camp called [Mutual Aid Association] Killer Organization. I will bring the special service team over, and I can put the evidence in front of you at night."


    Montgomery is not well: "You want me to hand over the special service team to you without evidence, and then follow you to a textile factory that provides jobs for the New York Disability Association to send warmth?"


    talking.


    Montgomery''s face was dark: "Don''t even think about it!"


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 10: 1 glasses split life

    If I agree to your request, I must have dementia.


    Montgomery thought so.


    This is not because Montgomery does not believe in Lake, on the contrary, Montgomery believes in Lake very much, at least in the matter of solving crimes. After all, Lake¡¯s detection rate is obvious to all. Otherwise, Lake will not be promoted the fastest in the crime team. , Is also the youngest among the three groups.


    The second group leader Kate Beckett is one year older than Lake.


    but¡­


    The textile factory is not an ordinary textile factory, but a textile factory that donated 5 million in the World Trade Center incident last month and was received by the mayor and governor.


    And behind the textile factory is the New York Disabled Persons¡¯ Federation.


    If this is accidental, stabbing a hornet''s nest, just stabbing a hornet''s nest of the Disabled People''s Federation is enough to make the New York Police Department passive, and it is even said that the mayor and the governor.


    and so.


    Montgomery covered his forehead and said to Lake in front of him: "Give me evidence, good evidence, don''t talk about assigning special services to you, even if you want the National Guard to cooperate with your actions, there will be no problem. The premise is evidence. Evidence that can give me the confidence to fight against the Disabled Persons'' Federation, the mayor and the governor at the moment you start."


    I knew it would be like this.


    Lake listened to Montgomery''s bitter warning, he sighed inwardly, and then turned and left Montgomery''s office.


    At night.


    Lake entered the study and rubbed his brows.


    I am angry!


    Who made the textile factory irritate Lake?


    Again.


    Lake had already planned it, even if I knew the plot, I didn¡¯t bother to participate in it. You beat you, I¡¯ll play mine.


    after all¡­


    He has already acquired the core skills of the textile mill, and Lake also looks down on the rag spinning machine.


    It turned out to be good. When Lake thought that it didn''t matter to him, the textile factory had already shot directly.


    Tigers don¡¯t show off their might, do you treat me as a sick cat?


    The textile factory must be destroyed.


    Lake thought of the exciting moment in the afternoon, and thought viciously in his heart, and the textile factory must be as early as possible, at least dare to destroy the textile factory before the waste Xiaobai.


    If this let the waste Xiaobai get rid of it, wouldn''t the cash in the textile factory explode along with it?


    Isn''t ¡¡¡¡ just evidence?


    give you evidence!


    Lake is determined to lead troops to encircle the textile factory this time.


    just right.


    Today, his girlfriend Maureen did not come to his side, but went back to his apartment. After all, the two were only in a relationship. Although they would eat and sleep at the Star Tower by chance, most of the time they went to each house.


    This is also easy to understand.


    Both of them need their own private space.


    Think about it.


    Lake walked to the bookcase in the study room and looked at the third book "Language and Performance Art" in the third row on the left.


    Toggle.


    clicked and made a crisp sound.


    The bookshelf moved, revealing a safe hidden behind.


    turn on.


    Inside ¡¡¡¡ there is a black card, ten stacked gold coins, and something similar to a pocket watch.


    There are things that Lake is King.


    Put on your glasses, Lake is Lake.


    Take off the glasses, Lake is the lone killer Black King in the dark!


    Gold-rimmed glasses is also an item, belonging to the mysterious side props series, not from the lottery, but from the adult gift lottery opportunity given by the plug-in when Lake became an adult at the age of 21.


    [Glasses with gold rim: props, gradeless, rules-based, do you want to know why Superman wears glasses without any doubt? Do you want to know how unscrupulous when Conan wears glasses to solve the case? You can do it with these glasses. ¡¿


    Had it not been for the glasses, Frankly speaking, Lake would not have chosen his part-time job as the New York Police Department.


    The twenty gold coins in this safe are the rewards Lake has received after performing assassination missions over the past few years.


    Twenty gold coins, can stay in the mainland hotel 20 times, can ask the collection team to collect 20 corpses, can order forty glasses of wine in the bar of the mainland hotel...


    I really am a poor man!


    Lake thought about the total value of the gold coins in front of him, and felt a sorrow in his heart. Without the existence of this gold swallowing plug-in, Lake can guarantee that he has free assets now and owns his own castle.


    but¡­


    Krypton gold can become a god!


    Lake thought about the plug-in slogan, and felt less sad in his heart. He grabbed the gold coins in the safe and the black card belonging to his black king and put them into his pocket.


    If all the services in the Continental Hotel didn''t require gold coins, frankly speaking, Lake would want to exchange these twenty gold coins into US dollars.


    Thinking of the full gold coins in the Baba Yaga basement, after leaving the Star Building, Lake began to wonder if he should steal home.


    Anyway, that Baba Yaga has retired, and his wife is still there. As long as he doesn''t move his wife, Lake feels that there is still a great success rate.


    But when he thought that his motto was black eat black, Lake gave up this idea.


    It depends on ability to eat black.


    Steal?


    That thing can''t make it to the table, Lake disdains it.


    ten minutes later.


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake walked out of the corner near the Star Tower, he had put away his gold-rimmed glasses, and put his hands in his pockets, and it was not far from here. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is located at the Continental Hotel on Pearl Street two blocks away.


    Use four gold coins to buy a piece of evidence of a mutual aid association. As long as the textile factory gives him more than one million profits by then, Lake feels that he is earning blood.


    But...


    When Lake stepped into the Continental Hotel, which was unremarkable in appearance and indistinguishable from an ordinary hotel lobby, Lake suddenly felt that he might have saved these four gold coins.


    is wrong.


    I want to use one!


    "Good evening, black king."


    "good evening."


    "Drink."


    Lake nodded and smiled at the black attendant behind the reception counter, and pushed a gold coin out of his pocket.


    After receiving the gold coins, the black waiter nodded to the waiter who went down to the elevator door of the bar.


    Lake walked over and entered the elevator.


    This gold coin counts as the entrance fee, and the drinks in the hotel are extra.


    It''s very dark.


    But who has allowed the Continental Hotel to form an almost monopolistic industrial chain in the killer world, monopolize first and then reap, and even the Continental Hotel has learned how outside capitalists do.


    The heart is too dark.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    The soft light music doesn''t fit in this dark bar, and the atmosphere of today''s bar looks a little weird than before.


    The few assassins who had nothing to do tonight sat in their place as usual, but their eyes were all looking at a man sitting on the deck not far away.


    A few people looked at the man in awe, some admiration, and some regret.


    cross.


    Carlos.


    The man who defected from the mutual aid organization!


    ...

 Chapter 11: Meituan takeaway and crowdsourcing

    Carlos!


    The top killer of the Killer Organization Mutual Aid Association is also the top ten figure in the killer list of the entire killer world. In simple words, Carlos is simply the idol in the hearts of countless killers and cute new killers.


    but¡­


    That was before, and now it is the object of admiration and sympathy in the hearts of countless killers.


    none of them.


    Because Carlos betrayed his organization mutual aid association.


    The killer business is not a treat for dinner or a beautiful story about the love of life. Before the Continental Hotel, the killer world may have grown savagely. Since the mainland Hotel turned out, it took more than ten years to formulate the rules for the entire killer world and it has changed. .


    Let''s put it this way.


    After appearing in the killer world as a rule divider in the rise of the Continental Hotel, any killer who dared to betray the organization has only a dead end, without any exception.


    Don''t look at Carlos still drinking at the Continental Hotel, that''s because he hadn''t gotten to the Continental Hotel to take a shot.


    Because Carlos is not a direct killer of Continental Hotels, but a killer of chain partners under the name of Continental Hotels.


    For the killer directly operated by the Continental Hotel, if there is a betrayal, the Continental Hotel will directly issue a wanted order, offering a reward for him, and he will never die.


    But from the chain partner?


    Let the chain partner handle it first. If it can¡¯t handle it, or the chain partner is destroyed by the killer, then Continental Hotel will come out to clean up the mess and deal with the killer.


    The Continental Hotel is also doing this to reassure other assassin organizations. After all, the Continental Hotel is so powerful that if it casually interferes in the internal affairs of other assassin organizations, it will be ill-intentioned that day.


    and so¡­


    Carlos''s ending was written when he betrayed the mutual aid association for any reason. It was death, and there was only one dead end. The difference was how many people Carlos could take to bury him.


    Is it to die by myself, or to bury with how many people from the mutual aid association.


    Lake looked at Carlos who was over there with a glass of whiskey followed by a glass, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and walked over there.


    "Hi!"


    "..."


    Lake looked up at Carlos, who was expressionless and did not say anything, smiled, sat down opposite Carlos, and waved toward the bar, "Two glasses of bourbon."


    One cup is also a gold coin, and two cups are also a gold coin. Lake must choose two cups.


    soon.


    Bourbon was brought over by the bartender.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake took it, he gave a gold coin to the bartender, and then placed two glasses of bourbon in front of him under Carlos''s gaze.


    Carlos moved his eyebrows, looked at Lake, and said, "Is there something wrong?"


    Lake shook his head while squeezing his cup, Bourbon, "No, I just want to come and see what the legendary ranking killer cross looks like."


    The killer world is also very hierarchical.


    Lake?


    Lake has no hierarchy. He belongs to the free killer. If the killer world is compared to the food delivery industry, then the Continental Hotel is a dominant Meituan, and other killer organizations belong to the franchisees of Meituan.


    The killer directly operated by the Continental Hotel belongs to the paid US group killer, and the killers of the other franchisees belong to their respective takeaway killers.


    Lake, a free killer, is equivalent to a crowdsourcing killer.


    Ok.


    Lake took most of the tasks that belonged to the list that the Meituan killer and the takeaway killer did not want, or the list that was leaked out when he was too busy.


    sounds pitiful.


    But Lake didn''t think so, because once he became a direct killer or takeaway killer, Lake was afraid that the entire killer world would be finished by him.


    How will you make money then?


    and...


    Lake likes to stimulate a little bit of life, but he doesn''t want to spend three hundred and fifty-six consecutive days in stimulation.


    Carlos frowned: "You see it now, you can go now."


    "I will."


    Lake said with a smile on his face: "Cross, can I ask a more personal question?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because I will kill you."


    "This is the Continental Hotel."


    "I am a mortal man."


    "To understanding."


    Lake nodded: "So, you are determined to die, don''t you have to worry about it at all?"


    This is the reason why Carlos was in the Continental Hotel and the other murders of Mutual Aid Association did not come.


    Carlos would probably open fire directly if they saw them at the Continental Hotel, but Firefox and others dare not. If Carlos was alive, they would die. If Carlos died, they would still be rewarded by the Continental Hotel for firing.


    Carlos continued his expressionless face: "No."


    Lake shook the Bourbon Cup in his hand, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Neither to Wesley..."


    The words are not finished.


    Lake suddenly felt something hit on his thigh.


    It''s cold.


    That is the feel of the muzzle.


    Carlos narrowed his eyes slightly, his whole body exuded like a desperate beast: "You dare to move, try it."


    Lake still smiled: "I have a proposal."


    I seem to be able to make two sums of money.


    The moment Lake walked into the hotel and then saw Carlos in the bar, such a thought suddenly came to his mind.


    He can eat both ends. UU reading


    is wrong.


    He can get three shares.


    Carlos is a ranking killer in the killer world. Although most of the killer funds of the Mutual Aid Association have been pocketed by the factory director Sloan, Carlos still has some savings as the top assassin of the Mutual Aid Association.


    Carlos stared at Lake''s undisturbed eyes, was silent for a while, and said with cherished words: "Say!"


    Lake smiled and said: "You hope your son Wesley will not be like you and let him live his ordinary life, so I have a suggestion. I will make sure that Wesley has an ordinary life."


    Carlos continued to face blankly: "What do I need to pay?"


    "All!"


    Lake still smiled: "As far as I know, although the killer of the Mutual Aid Association does not participate in the activities organized by the Continental Hotel, you still have some gold coins and deposits. In short, give me your inheritance. I guarantee Wesley''s simplest. Ordinary."


    Carlos smiled for the first time.


    Lake felt Carlos''s pistol also retracted.


    Carlos looked at Lake, laughed twice, drank the whiskey in front of him, and then said to Lake with a sardonic expression on his face: "You know you are the first one to come over and miss me tonight. Legacy?"


    Again.


    Not all killers have luxury houses and sports cars.


    Every occupation is except for this. Except for the top few who can make money, most of the killers are above the food and clothing line like the blue-collar workers outside.


    Lake said with a smile on his face: "I am different from them, so there is another thing involved. I can do this first, and then you can pay me."


    Carlos: "..."

 Chapter 12: I want to eat all 3

    "Oh, what is that."


    "I will kill the mutual aid association that wants to rob your son."


    "..."


    The atmosphere of the deck is a bit quiet.


    When Carlos heard this, he put away the smile on his face and looked at Lake with a smile on his face. His mind seemed to crash for a while, as if he was playing back what Lake said just now.


    Lake smiled: "How about this, I will do it first, and it''s done. You are paying to protect your son''s ordinary life, how about it?"


    Carlos heard clearly this time.


    but.


    Just because I heard it clearly, Carlos looked directly at Lake, and there seemed to be a trace of anger on his face: "Are you here to tease me?"


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged: "You think it''s a big night, I don''t sleep, I ran here just to make you play."


    Carlos nodded: "So, you are a lunatic."


    Lake shook his head: "I have a certificate issued by the hospital. Of course, if you want me to do this kind of thing, you need to give me some information about the mutual aid association, which is the textile factory, by hand."


    A killer member who defected to prove that the Mutual Aid Association is the textile factory.


    This is hard evidence, right?


    If that doesn''t count, Lake feels that it must be a shameful PY deal between the Montgomery Superintendent and Mutual Aid, and Lake is ready to spot the police station assholes.


    "And..."


    Lake looked at Carlos: "The Continental Hotel has no regulations. The killer is not allowed to kill another killer organization."


    Yes it is.


    This is a kind of hole in the face.


    Killers cannot betray an organization, but killers from different organizations can kill another killer organization, but most people don''t expect to do so.


    Carlos frowned and looked at Lake in front of him blankly.


    Lake looked at the watch in his hand. It was almost ten o''clock. He didn''t know that his girlfriend hadn''t called him again. If it happened, he ran to the Star Tower without picking it up, and wanted to explain it again.


    Half loudly.


    Carlos pursed his eyes: "Okay, what kind of information do you want?"


    Lake touched his chin: "Just write it by hand, just write how the Mutual Aid Association uses the textile factory as a cover for unseen hookups, and then write your personal information."


    talking.


    Lake beckoned to the bartender, and when he waited for the bartender to come over, he said to Carlos, "It''s okay after you finish writing. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can pay attention to the location of the New York Police Department at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. If you¡¯re afraid of it. If you lie in ambush, you can watch it from a distance when I finish it. After I finish it, let¡¯s meet again here for the next transaction, but the transaction stuff at that time needs to be changed."


    Carlos said: "What for?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Your bounty!"


    Carlos: "..."


    At that time, after Lake finished the Mutual Aid Association, the Continental Hotel would intervene and directly issue a reward for Carlos. The Continental Hotel did not care about other things. Who made Carlos a traitor killer? Even if the Mutual Aid Association was approved by the police station, the Continental Hotel The hotel will not leave a traitor killer doing a good job.


    So Carlos will still face a wanted reward from the Continental Hotel, but it is a reward worth two million yuan. This money can be earned after thinking about it.


    Wow.


    I want a wave of fat rhythm.


    Lake has fantasized about the arrival of that night of riches.


    11 o''clock in the evening.


    Lake with glasses returned to the Star Tower.


    open the door.


    as predicted.


    Sitting on the sofa, Maureen with glasses looking at a psychology book in his hand looked at Lake who walked in from the outside and said, "Where have you been?"


    Lake turned and closed the door: "I went to the bar for a drink with Bob. That guy is leaving New York in a few days."


    Bob Lee Swag.


    Lake¡¯s comrades in the army have carried guns together, coughed and coughed together, and performed two overseas combat missions together. They joined the army earlier than Lake and retired later than Lake.


    Morin took off his glasses, walked in front of Lake, took the suit jacket that Lake took off, smelled it, and said, "Is that your comrade in the seal?"


    Lake gave a hum, walked over to the bar, looked at his mobile phone on the bar, clicked on it, and raised his eyebrows: "Twelve calls, I thought you were not here today."


    Maureen definitely has a certain desire for control.


    After the love period passed, Lake looked up at Maureen and laughed, thinking so in his heart.


    Morin rolled his eyes: "You had a gunfight today."


    Lake said, "So, I don''t need psychological counseling."


    Free America, shootout every day.


    This is the main theme of the old beauty.


    Morin sat down on the high stool and looked at Lake who poured himself a glass of bourbon and drank it and said, "Do you want to talk about what happened today?"


    Lake thought for a while, and shook his head: "There is nothing to talk about, justice finally defeated evil."


    "I''m not talking about this."


    "Which one is that?"


    "I heard that you and Montgomery applied to search the textile factory?"


    "Ok."


    Lake looked at his girlfriend who was not out on the field, but was very well-informed and shrugged, "What''s the matter?"


    Morin frowned and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any evidence, it¡¯s best not to act without authorization. That textile factory is not only related to the Disabled Persons¡¯ Federation but also to the mayor and governor.¡±


    It is said that the current mayor of New York was able to defeat his competitors by relying on the ticket warehouse in the hands of the Disabled Persons'' Federation, because Sloan, the director of the textile factory, appeared at one of his fundraising receptions.


    Lake wanted to laugh: "God, your tone of voice is almost exactly the same as Montgomery."


    Maureen looked serious: "That''s because Montgomery told me that he knows your character, and Montgomery also believes you, but you need to be more careful when dealing with such an organization. Once you act recklessly, the pressure from above will directly make you Lose everything."


    this is the truth.


    After all, this is a capital country. The rich has everything, and the right... can''t beat the rich.


    Lake sniffed.


    Lose everything.


    Lake nowadays has worked hard from scratch on his own. Although it is a part-time job, it is also a hard-earned work by Lake. Who dares to take it away, Lake does it.


    Morin frowned: "Lake, what I said is true. In this matter, you must not act rashly."


    Lake nodded and gave a perfunctory hmm, "Okay."


    Morin emphasized again: "I''m serious."


    After all, Maureen is Lake¡¯s girlfriend. I can¡¯t know much about Lake¡¯s character. Naturally, I know that Lake¡¯s words are very perfunctory, and even if there is no bonus for his girlfriend status, Maureen¡¯s psychotherapist¡¯s professional bonus is enough to see. Lek did not take her words to heart.


    Morin sighed and said, "Do you know why an anonymous letter made you suspended for investigation?"


    PS: Bob-Bob Lee Swag, from "Life and Death Sniper"!

 Chapter 13: Reasons for suspension

    Suspension?


    Isn''t it because I acted alone, there was no evidence, and because he had had some small feasts with the Internal Affairs Investigation Department, that caused the internal affairs to go through the procedures?


    Is there another reason?


    Lake slightly frowned and looked at his girlfriend, thought of another question, and touched his chin: "Isn''t it because of the program, if there are other things, why didn''t you talk about it before?"


    "Because I believe you are a good detective."


    "...Thank you!"


    Morin sighed and said, "Do you still remember the three drunk and troublemakers you arrested in a bar six months ago, and you also severely injured one of them?"


    Lake hummed: "They attacked the police."


    It was when Lake was still single. Lake was in the bar to see if there was any affair, and finally fell in love with a beautiful woman. As a result, there were three drunk and drunk guys next to him. So I reminded a few words aloud.


    They turned out to be the first to do it.


    You dare to believe this.


    Lake couldn''t bear it immediately.


    So, he was just defending, and he didn''t directly take out his gun. It was because their skin color was white instead of black.


    Change to another detective, you dare to do it, and you just opened a few caves in your body.


    The three guys who had been beaten up with swollen noses and swollen faces didn''t say they were going to file a complaint. Afterwards, Lake didn''t bother to think about it, so he forgot about it.


    Is there any background to these three guys?


    Morin said, "Among the three, there is one who is the son of the mayor of New York."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Morin said: "At that time, the police department arranged for me to conduct a psychological test on you after the incident, trying to make your psychological evaluation unqualified and let you leave the police force."


    Lake smiled.


    It turns out that there is still this relationship.


    Morin looked at the smile on Lake''s face: "What are you laughing at?"


    Lake shrugged: "I think I want to thank the mayor."


    "Why?"


    "I wouldn''t know you without him."


    "..."


    Lake didn''t care about this matter at all. It was just soldiers coming to stop him. It''s great to stop doing this part-time job. What a big deal.


    the next day.


    Lake got out of his girlfriend Maureen''s car, stretched his waist, looked at his girlfriend who was going to park in the parking lot, and then walked towards the cafe opposite the police station building.


    A cup of coffee in the morning can make you feel refreshed.


    The kind with five spoons of sugar.


    It is nine o''clock in the morning, and there are many law enforcement officers near the police station building. Lake looked around and his eyes fell on several tall buildings near the police station building and he was not sure whether Carlos was there.


    after a while.


    Lake carried coffee and the second group of Kevin Ryan, who was slightly thinner, walked towards the police station building, talking and laughing.


    "and many more."


    "what''s happenin?"


    "I tie my shoes."


    Lake stopped at an anonymous complaint box at the entrance of the police station building, said to Kevin next to him, and then squatted down to refasten the loose shoelaces.


    An envelope slammed into the complaint box.


    Five seconds later.


    Lake got up and said to Kevin, "Let''s go."


    the third floor of the police station.


    Three groups of office areas.


    Lake was drinking coffee in his seat and looked at a file in his hand with interest.


    This was just found out by the staff of the Information Section, and it was the file of the bar incident half a year ago.


    Detective Joe Martinez also came over.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    Qiao pulls over a chair and sits down next to Lake, and looks at the file in Lake''s hand: "Is there any clue?"


    Lake didn''t speak either, just handed Joe the file in his hand, and then glanced at the time on his watch.


    The complaint mailbox downstairs was opened on time at 9:30 in the morning. It was almost ten, so there should be news.


    Just at this time.


    The elevator opens.


    Inspector Montgomery walked out, and when he walked to the door of his office, he shouted at Lake, who also looked at him: "Lake, come here."


    Lake got up.


    In the Office of the Police Supervisor.


    Montgomery slapped a piece of paper in the evidence bag on the table, and then said blankly to Lake, "Did you do this?"


    Lake blinked his eyes and took the letter.


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyes lit up, and he performed quite well: "Sir, I apply to search the textile factory."


    "Making a fool."


    "..."


    Montgomery¡¯s eyebrows were beating: "Yesterday I just told you that I have evidence, I will give you the secret service team, good fellow, this morning, there was a just-right killer who blew himself up and reported it?"


    Lake nodded: "Although there are some coincidences, it is reasonable. My informant told me that this killer organization called Mutual Aid Association did have a killer defected. Maybe that killer wanted to use the power of our police station to eradicate him. Old club."


    Montgomery sighed, his tone seemed helpless: "Are you pretty sure this killer organization is in the textile factory?"


    Lake nodded: "One hundred percent. UU reading "


    Not to mention that I believe in the plot of the movie, just to say that Lake is also in the killer world at any rate, not to know the headquarters of all the killer organizations, but a few well-known killer organizations still know.


    It wasn''t that Lake didn''t want to use his identities to eradicate these killer organizations, but after thinking about it for a while, Lake gave up.


    the reason is simple.


    The benefits and risks are completely inconsistent. Besides, he didn''t come to work as a police detective to protect New York. He came here to be able to eat black.


    But now, who is letting the people from the mutual aid association anger him.


    Montgomery listened to Lake''s assurance, took a deep look, then picked up the phone at his hand, and called the Forensics Department.


    hang up the phone.


    Montgomery said to Lake: "You''d better pray that this report letter contains fingerprints that shouldn''t appear."


    Lake did not speak but asked, "Sir, what about the search warrant?"


    Montgomery glanced at Lake, and said angrily: "This is your case, go to the court by yourself, I warn you, even if you have this evidence now, but there is no search warrant, you will give me a distance from the textile factory. "


    Lake stood at attention: "Yes, sir!"


    Isn¡¯t it just a search warrant?


    What a difficult task.


    went out.


    Lake blew a whistle, and Joe of the three groups of office areas immediately raised his head. Lake made a gesture towards the elevator. Qiao was taken aback, and then he got up and grabbed his coat to catch up with Lake, who had already entered the elevator.


    Joe asked towards Lake: "Where to go?"


    "The court."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Find a search warrant."


    Joe: "..."

 Chapter 14: Ready to send warmth

    court.


    Lake took Joe and walked straight after he parked the car. After entering the courthouse, he ran the stairs directly towards Judge Laura Birch¡¯s office on the second floor.


    After Lake was promoted to detective, several cases and search warrants were issued by Judge Laura Birch.


    is an old friend.


    After entering the office, Judge Laura Birch¡¯s assistant listened to Lake¡¯s intentions and said to Lake, please wait a moment, then got up and walked towards the internal office and knocked on the door to report.


    soon.


    The assistant judge walked out and smiled at Lake: "Inspector Edwin, you can go in."


    Lake said thank you, made a look with Joe next to him, and then walked in.


    "Good morning."


    Lake smiled at Judge Laura Birch, who was handling some documents at his desk, and said, "Laura."


    old friends.


    Meeting does not need to be such a formal title.


    Forty-five years old this year, with two children, a man and a woman, Laura took off the glasses on the bridge of her nose and joked towards Lake, "I thought I would see you in the dock. Why, have you reinstated?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Let¡¯s let me down. Even if I''m going to stand in the dock, I''m happy to stand in the dock like Judge Martin."


    Judge Martin, a man who was found to collect black money last year, was removed.


    Laura shook her head, smiling for a year: "So, you plead guilty?"


    Lake laughed loudly, took a step closer, and handed Laura a search warrant about the textile factory that had been seated when he left the police station.


    After Laura signs, the search warrant has legal effect.


    Lake can guarantee that when he went to the textile factory, let alone a human being, even the textile cart that faked God was brought back to the police station for him and left in the warehouse for ashes.


    Uprooted!


    Lake has always held grudges. You may forget to avenge you if you have gratitude, but when you have grudges, Lake has always adhered to the principles of quickness, strictness, and everything.


    Laura took the search warrant and took a look.


    Next second.


    Laura looked at the objects searched above, seemingly surprised, and looked at Lake: "You want to search the textile factory?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Immediately Lake told Laura that the textile factory was the killer organization mutual aid association, and then handed the content attachment of Carlos''s killer confession to Laura: "My informant also told me that this Carlos defected to the mutual aid association. One of the killers, so I plan to search the textile machines."


    Laura was a little entangled: "Apart from your informant''s testimony and this confession of unknown origin, do you have any other evidence."


    Again.


    When it comes to the position of the Disabled Persons¡¯ Federation, even Laura is a bit entangled.


    Lake looked at Laura: "My guarantee."


    Laura looked up at Lake.


    Lake shrugged and said: "Laura, you know me. Without full confidence, I can''t come over and trouble you."


    Laura hesitated.


    after a while.


    Laura was silent for a while, then raised her head and glanced at Lake: "Lake, you''d better not lose the chain this time."


    finished.


    Laura took out her pen, signed her name on the search warrant, and then called an assistant outside to ask him to take the search warrant to the archives for the record.


    "and many more!"


    "Sir?"


    Laura stopped the assistant who was holding the original search warrant, and looked at Lake, and said to the assistant: "Half an hour to take it to the archives for filing."


    The assistant nodded.


    Lake put away the copy of the search warrant, said thank you to Laura, and then left the office with Joe.


    out of the court gate.


    boarding.


    Joe, who was sitting in the co-pilot, asked somewhat uncomprehendingly: "Why do you need to file in half an hour?"


    A search warrant does not take effect as soon as it is signed. It can only take effect after the court has filed it. There was a case where the time for a lawyer to show a search warrant from a police detective was one minute away from the time it took for the court to file the case. This directly led to , Any evidence obtained is invalid.


    Of course.


    This time postponing the filing for half an hour is different from the case just mentioned.


    As Lake drove towards the police station building, Yu Guang glanced at Joe: "Do you think that a textile factory that can donate five million and is also a member of the mayoral campaign team, can you know the first time I want What about searching them?"


    Joe said, "There is no doubt."


    Lake shrugged and said: "So, Laura was helping us just now. When I got a search warrant, I dispatched a special service team. When the textile factory received the news, my side was already on the ground."


    Joe nodded thoughtfully.


    She was in the thirteenth sub-bureau before, and the sub-bureau handled the most common homicides. Simply put, the passion kills the most. Once it involves organized crime or serious crimes, this type of case The investigation will be conducted directly by the three major detectives at the police headquarters.


    is the group of George and the second group of Caitlin and the third group of Lake.


    Police Station Building!


    Inspector Montgomery looked at the court search warrant that he got back within half an hour after he went out, UU read www.uukanshu. Com raised his head to look at Lake standing at his desk, in a daze: "Couldn''t you also forged this signature?"


    Otherwise, even Laura Burch, who has almost become the person who signed the search warrant for Lake Queen, is unlikely to sign it with just a confession of unknown origin.


    are you crazy.


    Even if this matter is stable, as long as there is a point of uncertainty, once something happens, it will be a big deal.


    Lake shrugged and said nothing.


    Actually, if it were before, Laura would not necessarily sign this document, but this time it was different. The first judge on the court side would retire soon, and Laura was obviously interested in that position.


    and so¡­


    This can be considered a tacit understanding.


    Montgomery saw that Lake didn''t seem to have any intention to say it, so he didn''t bother to ask. He shook his head and directly called the Secret Service Captain. After saying a few words, after hanging up the phone, he said to Lake, "You better promise. One time success."


    The implication is that if there are any moths this time, Montgomery will have to cry.


    Lake''s mouth curled upward and turned away.


    I have been busy for such a long time this time, even if I go to the textile factory over there without doing anything, Lake will let them do it, and if I hit a snake, I will kill him.


    Not only must the head of the snake be cut off, but also the head of the snake must be trampled.


    soon.


    New York Police Department Strategic SWAT Team.


    Lake entered the door and waved at the SWAT officers who had been ordered to be heavily armed: "Gentlemen, are you ready to send warmth to the killer organization?"


    Special police: "..."

 Chapter 15: Dont persuade you to be positive

    Wow!


    Wow!


    Wow!


    Three police cars and six explosion-proof vehicles roared out from the headquarters of the New York Police Department. They hung their sirens and rushed straight towards the castle-like textile factory located on the bank of the New Jersey river.


    The speed is eighty!


    Along the way, this lineup has attracted the attention of countless people eating melons on the roadside in New York.


    includes...


    Something happened last night, Carlos who came late.


    There is a reason why Carlos came late. Last night, Carlos stayed at the Continental Hotel until his son was off work, and followed him secretly. News told him that his son Wesley was being targeted by the mutual aid association.


    as predicted.


    Firefox came out to hook his son.


    Carlos had a gunfight with Firefox in a bargain store in Queens, but his son still believed that Firefox was a good man because of his beauty. He got into the Firefox car and ran away.


    So Carlos came a little late today.


    at the moment?


    Carlos drove an unremarkable car following behind, watching the position of the police car in front of him, his face still facial expression, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Is that guy planning to rely on the New York Police Department to fight the mutual aid society?


    Yesterday, Carlos guessed this when he heard Lake asked him to watch at the police station in the morning. However, he didn''t believe it very much. He didn''t believe in anything else, but didn''t believe that the New York Police Department would attack the textile factory.


    My family knows about my own affairs.


    In the past few years, the Mutual Aid Association has not only established a good cooperative relationship with the Disabled Persons¡¯ Federation, but also the director of the factory has also been involved in the mayor¡¯s campaign team with a large amount of money.


    Now the land near the castle is owned by the Mutual Aid Association. This is a reward for the success of the mayoral campaign team. If there is no reward, who would use real gold and platinum to support the mayor¡¯s campaign?


    and so¡­


    Carlos is not convinced that with such a relationship, the New York Police Department will attack the textile factory with his so-called confession.


    But now Carlos is lost.


    But Carlos is also not optimistic about this action of the police station. The police station is in the final analysis. Even if you go to the textile factory, it is impossible to find any evidence to prove that the textile factory was organized by the killer.


    So what the **** is that guy playing?


    Do you want to bet?


    Carlos thought so.


    half an hour later.


    Just as Lake led the special police convoy driving across the bridge leading to the castle, when soldiers were approaching the city, the director Sloan, who was in the textile factory discussing the explosion of David''s apartment yesterday, received a call.


    After hanging up the phone.


    Sloan listened to the alarm bell that was getting closer, narrowed his eyes, and said to the people sitting in his office: "The New York Police Department is here, go back to work."


    Firefox and others looked at each other.


    The butcher said solemnly: "Where is that guy?"


    Sloan frowned slightly, remembering that he had come to join them this morning, and Wesley, who was now being **** for special training, said to the butcher: "You haven''t started training yet?"


    The butcher shook his head.


    Sloan said, "Let him go to the storeroom first, and wait until the police outside are talking."


    The butcher nodded.


    outside the castle.


    Lake got out of the car and looked up at the textile factory in front of him that looked like a medieval castle. This thing is also an antique. Instead of letting that trash boy explode, it is better to leave Lake intact now.


    About five minutes later!


    Click!


    The suspension bridge of the castle slowly opened.


    A gray-haired and bearded factory manager, Sloan, led a team of textile factory managers, and walked straight to Lake: "Welcome, welcome, Inspector Edwin."


    Lake squinted his eyes, his expression unchanged, and shook hands: "Good noon, Mr. Sloan."


    It''s not surprising that Sloan knew him. After all, half an hour has passed. It is estimated that within five minutes, Sloan might have got all the information about Lake.


    But you are dead today.


    My words.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake finished shaking his hand, he reached for Joe next to him.


    Joe knew, and directly showed Sloan the signed search warrant: "Mr. Sloan, we suspect that your textile factory is directly related to a killer organization. This is a search warrant."


    Sloan was shocked, and he seemed to be unbelievable: "We are a killer organization. I think this must be a big misunderstanding. Look at them, does the New York Police Department think that a group of people with physical disabilities are killers?"


    Lake was too lazy to talk to Sloan: "Mr. Sloan, so you don''t want us to go in and search?"


    Sloan looked at Lake.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Sloan''s heart suddenly moved. At any rate, he was an old man who had been in the killer world for many years. Although he didn''t understand how they were exposed, Sloan could see the thick murderous intent in Lake''s eyes.


    The undisguised kind.


    Yes it is.


    Lake didn''t make any concealment. The more so, the higher the chance that the mutual aid would take risks. As long as the gunshots, Lake will not have any trouble even if it blows up the castle.


    "Mr. Sloan?"


    "..."


    Sloan returned to his senses, laughed, and made an inviting gesture: "Of course, our textile factory has always abided by laws and regulations. Although Inspector Edwin does a search, but if the search fails, UU read www.uukanshu. For .com, Inspector Edwin may be in trouble."


    Lake laughed: "Now don¡¯t worry about Mr. Sloan, Mr. Sloan, I can tell you clearly, it took me a whole day to get this search warrant. I originally planned to sew the thread yesterday afternoon. Come and visit directly."


    finished.


    Lake waved his right hand at the police officers and special agents who had lined up behind him: "Check it out for me, even if it''s a toilet, take the faucet apart to see if there is anything hidden."


    The police officers shouted, "Yes, sir!"


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and looked at Sloan with a smile on his face.


    Sloan also had an iconic smile on his face.


    Lake said, "Mr. Sloan, let''s go, take us to your office?"


    Sloan didn¡¯t make any other actions, and he made a direct gesture of asking: "Please!"


    Lake nodded to Joe beside him.


    Enter the castle.


    à§!


    Lake looked up directly, and for the first time looked at a few women with fiery red curly hair standing in the window of the security room on the second floor of the textile factory.


    "Firefox!"


    "¡­what?"


    Lake stopped and looked at his Sloan. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved. He still looked at the Firefox that had disappeared from the window on the second floor, and said in a light tone: "The woman just now should be the killer Firefox, S. Mr. Long."


    Sloan''s heart moved, his expression unchanged: "Hahaha, Inspector Edwin joked, most of us here are a group of disabled workers with physical defects, where is there any killer."


    Lake chuckled, and said meaningfully: "Is that right? So, Mr. Sloan thinks, did my informant lie?"


    Sloan: "..."

 Chapter 16: The person is just here, the case was reported in the morning

    "Sorry, Mr. City Councillor, the search has already started, and I forgive me to refuse!"


    "..."


    Sloan''s office.


    Lake hung up the third call on his cell phone since he entered this office, looked at his cell phone, and then looked at Sloan sitting in his office chair with his arms folded with interest, and laughed. He smiled: "Mr. Sloan is really capable. The Secretary-General of the Disabled Persons'' Federation, our police inspector, and now another city councilman, wow, who will come in next?"


    Sloan was expressionless, turning a blind eye to the several police officers who were rummaging in his office. He stared at Lake standing in front of him with a faint expression: "Inspector Edwin believes in his informants so much. I never thought about it. Maybe this Was it a misinformation?"


    Damn Carlos.


    Sloan cursed in his heart. In his opinion, it is no doubt that the informant in Lake''s mouth is Carlos. After all, just now, he also knew what kind of evidence the court was based on to sign the authorization.


    A so-called killer confession book.


    In addition to the killer¡¯s organization, there is also an unwritten rule in the killer world, that is, under no circumstances should a killer be associated with law enforcement agencies.


    To put it simply, you are not allowed to be two or five.


    Once discovered, they will also enjoy the treatment of the entire assassin world chasing to the death.


    Sloan looked at Lake with a calm expression. While cursing Carlos frantically, he had already planned a good idea. The next person who appeared on the Destiny Loom was Lake Edwin.


    Lake chuckled: "Mr. Sloan, you have a good temper, but I don''t know, how are your killers?"


    Sloan said: "Inspector Edwin said that there is evidence for this, and if there is no evidence, my staff is a killer, and it is damning. Does Inspector Edwin have any opinion on us?"


    Lake nodded earnestly: "Yes, very opinionated, almost killed me, does that count?"


    Sloan: "..."


    If there is no opinion, Lake will bring the soldiers so laboriously. During this time, drinking coffee in the office and eating out with his girlfriend at the end is not fragrant?


    Sloan is not talking anymore.


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang again.


    This time it was from the Chief of Police Bert, but it was from Bert¡¯s personal cell phone, not a landline.


    is connected.


    "Director!"


    "where are you?"


    "Perform search missions."


    "I won''t tell you anything more, half an hour, I will give you half an hour, and I haven''t found any evidence, so I withdraw it."


    "Understand!"


    Lake hung up the phone, looked at Sloan who seemed to be squinting behind his desk, and smiled.


    This is the mayor of New York.


    But...


    Director Bert is also in place. Although the position of Director Bert was appointed by the mayor, the term of office of the mayor is approaching, and Lake and Bert¡¯s son also have a fateful relationship. Therefore, Director Burt still bought Lake half an hour.


    Half an hour is enough.


    In order to make a big effort, Lake not only prepared a plan to irritate the opponent, but he also had a final solution to the bottom of the box.


    Lake took off his mobile phone case directly under Sloan¡¯s gaze, took out the battery inside, and said to a police officer: "This desk should also be searched, especially the one under Mr. Sloan¡¯s ass. A chair."


    Police officer responded: "Yes!"


    Ma Ma batch.


    I''m all standing, so why are you sitting?


    A trace of anger flashed across Sloan''s face, but under the gaze of the two police officers with guns, he still maintained the most basic politeness, smiled, got up and left his office chair.


    Next second.


    bang.


    A police officer broke the door vigorously, kicked the chair with one foot, and then opened his stomach against the chair very skillfully.


    ten minutes later.


    Joe, who was in charge of the search outside, walked in from the outside, glanced at Sloan standing there, and walked to the side of the sofa sitting on the sofa with his legs folded and his arms closed, and his eyes closed in a low voice: "No ."


    Lake opened his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Sloan, who had just curled up his mouth with a smile: "Is Mr. Sloan thinking of something happy? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Sloan looked at the time on his watch: "There are twenty minutes left, Inspector Edwin."


    Lake nodded: "Don''t worry, I know what integrity is better than Mr. Sloan. Once the time comes, I promise I won''t stay one more minute."


    Joe''s expression is a little nervous.


    This confidence came over and offended a lot of big shots. If this is nothing, it would be a complete play.


    Lake looked at Joe: "Have you checked everything?"


    Joe nodded.


    "Anywhere?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Have you found anyone who is different."


    "¡­Uh."


    Qiao was stunned slightly, then frowned: "Different people, a temporary worker in their warehouse is nervous."


    Lake continued: "What is it called?"


    "What Wesley."


    "this one."


    Lake looked up, looked at Sloan, and then walked directly outside: "Mr. Sloan, I said today is my lucky day, do you believe it?"


    Sloan''s eyelids twitched.


    soon.


    Trash white Wesley was taken to Lake.


    Lake, in a suit with his hands in his pockets, looked directly at the information sent on the tablet, then raised his head and said to the officer standing next to Wesley, "Grab it."


    Wesley was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the factory director: "Mr. Sloan..."


    Sloan directly stretched out his hand and interrupted to look at Lake: "Mr. Edwin, UU reading , can I ask, why do you do this?"


    "The crime of intentional injury and the crime of theft."


    "..."


    Lake said so, and then looked at Sloan: "However, if Mr. Sloan admits that the Wesley in front of him is an employee of your factory, I think the Commercial Crime Investigation Bureau may add a crime of commercial espionage."


    Wesley came here this morning, and the case has just been reported.


    do not forget.


    Wesley did a big job before joining the mutual aid association. In the company where he used to work, he became a real keyboard man and beat his supervisor and a colleague with the keyboard.


    Put it in the movie, this thing is called happy enmity.


    But this is reality.


    In reality, Wesley¡¯s supervisor and colleagues have reported the crime. Wesley¡¯s behavior is called a crime. As a criminal suspect, Lake has a legitimate reason to detain Wesley.


    finished.


    Lecto glanced at Sloan, and then directly said to the police officer: "Take it away, and then notify the 33rd sub-station to bring someone to the police station."


    Wesley was dumbfounded and called Director Sloan''s name when he was taken outside by the police officer.


    He was so fond of him because he could change his life. As a result, he didn''t change his job to a killer, but he was directly transferred to a criminal suspect.


    soon.


    Wesley was taken out.


    Sloan took a deep breath and looked at Lake: "In ten minutes, I''m already expecting Inspector Edwin to give us an explanation."


    Lake''s mouth curled up: "Yes, there are still ten minutes, and there is still the last place to go."


    Sloan: "..."

 Chapter 17: Disassembled for me

    Yes it is.


    There is another place.


    even...


    If nothing in that place works, Lake has another plan, but that plan may expose his identity to a slight risk.


    Hope not to use it.


    Lake thought about it in his heart. After saying this to Sloan, he said to Joe: "Where are the security guards in the security room?"


    "The special service team is watching."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded: "Let Jack call the security guards and go to a place together."


    Seeing that the time was approaching, Lake didn''t panic at all, and his panic was lessened. After a hum, he beckoned to a police officer next to him and asked him to inform the special service captain Jack to bring the security guards. come.


    soon.


    Lake led everyone into a large room.


    The room is very empty.


    Only one large mechanical textile machine is working.


    Destiny loom.


    Lake beckoned to Joe next to him. The latter blinked, and Leke leaned into Joe¡¯s ear and whispered: "Tell the people under you to get ready for the gunfight."


    Joe''s eyes widened slightly to look at Lake.


    Lake nodded slightly.


    Joe hesitated for a while and nodded, then turned around and crossed over with Firefox and the others and walked out.


    Next second.


    Lake pointed to the textile machine in front of him and ordered several police officers in the room: "Take it down!"


    Several police officers have not nodded yet.


    Sloan could not sit still immediately: "Wait!"


    Lake turned to look at Sloan: "What''s the matter, Mr. Sloan, are you nervous?"


    Sloan said blankly: "Inspector Edwin, this textile machine has been handed down since the Middle Ages and is the most important asset of our textile factory."


    Lake shrugged: "So what?"


    Sloan said solemnly: "If it is damaged, I''m afraid Inspector Edwin can''t afford it."


    Lake waved to the two police officers who were about to go. Then, before Sloan could relax his heart, he smiled and said, "You are right, but I want to bet. After all, if you can''t find any The evidence, I went back in this way. It is estimated that Mr. Esloan''s energy can also make me miserable, so it makes no difference to it."


    Sloan said: "Our factory has always supported the operations of the New York Police Department. Inspector Edwin was also deceived. I understand Inspector Edwin."


    The implication is obvious.


    End here.


    If Lake leaves here, Sloan said he can forget the blame.


    The reason why Sloan is so nervous is actually very simple.


    The Destiny Loom is not only an important asset of the textile factory, nor is it just an important asset of Sloan. The most important point is the Destiny Loom is the foundation of the entire mutual aid association.


    Without the Destiny Loom, the Mutual Aid Association would not exist.


    Sloan founded the Mutual Aid Association, and gathered a group of like-minded killers on the grounds that the names that appeared on the Destiny Loom were God''s guidance, and told them through years of brainwashing that they acted righteously and that they were God''s substitute in the world. By.


    but¡­


    But in fact, it''s not.


    Carlos, as the top killer of the mutual aid association, has always believed in this statement. He killed one person in order to save most people, until one day Carlos discovered the truth about the destiny loom.


    It is not so much that the destiny loom is the guide of God, it is more the guide of Sloan.


    Carlos broke out.


    But Sloan did not want other killers to know the truth, but explained Carlos''s betrayal on the grounds that Carlos''s name appeared on the Destiny Loom, so that other killers could assassinate Carlos.


    At the moment, Lake wants to weave his hand against Destiny. For Sloan, he has only one possible choice.


    That is hands-on.


    the reason is simple.


    If the Destiny Loom is dismantled, the meaning of the existence of the Mutual Aid Association will be lost. In the story written by Sloan for the Destiny Loom, this loom is the only one in the world. If it is destroyed, there will be no Once the loom is gone, there will be no way for Sloan to pretend to be God and write his sinner.


    Lake also wrote his fate to Sloan.


    There is only this way before Sloan. Sloan must keep the Destiny Loom. For Sloan, this Destiny Loom is his land, where he lives.


    People and land are lost, and people and land are lost.


    People and land are saved, people and land are saved.


    But...


    Afro-descendant probably doesn''t understand this, but Sloan should understand the importance of the destiny loom in front of him.


    Lake reached out and stopped the two police officers.


    It wasn''t because Lake changed his mind, but because Lake was waiting for Joe''s prepared voice in his headset.


    But when Sloan saw it, he thought that Lake was going to give up, and he was relieved.


    Lake''s gaze passed Sloan, and then fell on Firefox, one of the only two beauty killers who came with the butcher and the pharmacist behind him.


    Firefox, with ecstatic eyes, looked at Lake with eyes that seemed to be talking.


    at this time.


    Joe''s voice came through Lake''s headset.


    Joe, who was outside, looked at the black car that appeared suddenly and said, "Lake, let''s go down, and... the mayor is here!"


    Lake gave a hum, then looked at Sloan, tilted his head and said, "Director Sloan, I think your proposal should be forgotten, I decided to take a gamble."


    talking.


    Lake raised his right hand high.


    Sloan''s eyes widened: "Inspector Edwin, dare you."


    As Lake guessed, Sloan was determined to protect the destiny loom. This destiny loom was his main machine to make money. The money made by the textile factory outside was except for the wages of those people. It was all thrown out as political donations. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Lake chuckled, "Mr. Sloan, are you threatening me, or is there something shameful hidden in it?"


    Sloan''s face is cloudy and volatile.


    at this time.


    A middle-aged man in suit and glasses walked in from outside.


    The current mayor of New York, or the mayor who is one month away from resignation, the WTO last month was done by terrorists, but the people didn¡¯t care about it. Who made you the current mayor? So, this city The long approval rating has fallen to the extent that no bookmaker is optimistic about re-election, and has not even opened the market.


    "Mr. Mayor!"


    Sloan looked at the mayor who walked in and seemed to see the savior. He walked over and shook hands with the mayor.


    The mayor looked at Lake: "Inspector Edwin."


    Lake said, "Mr. Mayor!"


    The mayor stood with Sloan expressionlessly and looked at Lake: "Did you find evidence that the textile factory is related to some killer organization during this search?"


    Lake nodded and pointed to the destiny loom: "The evidence is inside."


    Sloan looked at the mayor, once again introduced the history of this destiny loom, and then talked to the mayor about Lake''s barbaric behavior during this search.


    The mayor looked a little ugly: "Inspector Edwin, I think you can end the investigation."


    Lake chuckled, waved directly at the two police officers, and then looked at the mayor: "Mr. Mayor, I have evidence to prove that if this textile machine is not in it, I am willing to accept all investigations and punishments."


    finished.


    Lake looked directly at the two police officers: "Take it down for me!"


    The two police officers responded instantly.


    Sloan''s eyes shrank sharply.


    ...

 Chapter 18: The shootout begins

    How old is the mayor?


    Ah.


    Besides, he is still a mayor who is about to step down.


    Lake came over this time but made complete preparations. Except for the outside special service team, most of the police officers brought by Lake this time were old police officers who followed him on several missions.


    Especially a few police officers in the room.


    Don''t say anything else.


    For these police officers, the mayor and Lake spoke at the same time, and Lake was 100% guaranteed that they would meet him.


    and so.


    Lake''s words fell, and the two police officers who were ready and crowbars went forward and prepared to unload the textile machine in front of them.


    but¡­


    Almost as soon as Lake said to do it, another person said to do it.


    Sloan!


    As Lake expected, Sloan could not bear the fate of the textile machine, which was the only one in the world, after the textile machine was dismantled, so even if the mayor came to the platform, he still chose to do it.


    The words fall.


    Firefox, butcher, pharmacist, ratman moved instantly.


    "Stand..."


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "Retreat!"


    Lake directly shouted to avoid the moment when Firefox and the others left, then quickly drew his gun, and hit the right hand of the butcher who was about to kidnap a police officer to **** his gun.


    screamed.


    The butcher''s right palm penetrated instantly.


    Next second.


    Firefox and others and even Sloan rushed out directly, after all, their weapons had been secretly put away during the search, and they were unarmed, even the top assassins had to attack the street in front of absolute firepower.


    Not every killer is named John Wick!


    Lake did not stop the escape of Firefox and others. The entire textile factory was surrounded by the special service team. Now I want to fight hard, but it''s just a trapped beast.


    and.


    Lake looked at the mayor shivering under his bodyguard, but he didn''t expect such an accident to happen, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Mr. Mayor, it seems that I won the bet and you lost."


    The mayor shivered, without image.


    Lake tightened his earphones tightly: "Joe."


    "Lake."


    "Let Jack lead the people up and **** the mayor away. Pay attention, surround the entire factory with me. If there are guns, kill them directly."


    "¡­Yes!"


    After Lake finished the conversation with Joe, he turned to look at the Destiny Spinning Machine behind him, and smiled coldly.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    After ¡¡¡¡ three shots, Destiny Spinning Machine was unscathed.


    Lake''s mouth curled up: "Let the bullet fly for a while!"


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    The three parts of the huge Destiny Spinning Machine in front of him collapsed. Then, with a loud bang, the entire Destiny Spinning Machine collapsed instantly.


    "You are here to protect Mr. Mayor!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lake gave instructions to the old guys in the room, and then walked directly to the door, and directly stepped over the butcher who was holding his right hand in a cold sweat.


    is an old police officer he trusts, after all, it''s right to stay here. These people are good at dealing with ordinary criminals. Dealing with a group of killers who have been scattered and hiding in various places is no different from delivering food.


    soon.


    The moment Lake stepped out of the room and came to the corridor.


    bang!


    A gunshot officially opened the prelude to the gun battle.


    "what!"


    A special service''s painful cry came from the headset, and then, bursts of gunshots suddenly burst into action, which was accompanied by countless screams and shouts.


    That happened in the lobby of the textile factory on the first floor.


    Lake chuckled, raised his head, and looked at Director Sloan, who had run to the third-floor corridor on the opposite side, watching him condescendingly.


    "Hi!"


    "..."


    Lake smiled and beckoned Sloan in the corridor on the third floor opposite, and said hello, "I won!"


    Sloan''s face was dark, he gave a cold snort, took a deep look at Lake, and then turned and disappeared into Lake''s sight.


    Is this going to run away?


    "Jack!"


    "In."


    "Are there arrangements for special service personnel to stand by in the sewer?"


    "Have."


    "it is good!"


    Lake licked his lips, listening to the gunshots ringing around.


    The hunt has begun!


    In a textile factory.


    The bullets continued to flow, and the pharmacist and the rat man occupied the security room condescendingly and opened fire violently at the secret service team in the lobby downstairs who was about to attack.


    Countless disabled employees in the hall screamed, desperately trying to run outside.


    Joe, wearing a body armor, leaned against the wall and watched one after another disabled employees running out of it.


    at this time.


    Joe''s eyes lit up and shouted, "Stop!"


    , the female killer Sable, who looked no less inferior to Firefox, shot instantly.


    "boom!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Sable raised his hand with a shot, two bullets hit the two police officers who had already noticed, and then hid in the textile factory again.


    "what!"


    Joe got up from the ground, looked down at the bullet inlaid in his body armor, cursed and said, "Lake, there is a female assassin coming towards you."


    Lake said: "Keep the gate, I won''t be able to fly out even a fly."


    Joe buckled the bullet from his body armor: "Understood!"


    Lake also saw the sable returning to the factory.


    The kind of face-to-face.


    Lake''s mouth curls up: "You don''t seem to be as beautiful as that Firefox!"


    This is a mockery.


    and the biggest mockery of women!


    Sable''s eyes shrank sharply, and his right foot kicked directly towards Lake.


    àØ!


    Lake directly blocked with both hands, and then tilted his head to look at Sable: "Are you going to hug?"


    Sable snorted coldly, and directly took advantage of its strength to fly into the air, twisting in the air, trying to take Lake down.


    What a pity.


    Lake did not grow up vegetarian.


    and...


    There is no cherish the flower plot, UU reading www.uukANAshu. At the very least, com doesn''t have any plots for those who dare to do something to themselves or want to kill their own women.


    "boom!"


    Lake drew his gun with lightning, then shot instantly.


    Sable''s eyes widened.


    bang.


    When the sable landed in the air, he had been shot in his eyebrows and he couldn''t die again.


    Ha ha.


    Lake looked down at the dead sable and licked his lips.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake raised his head, waved his hand, and directly shot down the bullet shot at him in the air, and then waved his hand again and blasted another killer tiger that appeared in the opposite corridor.


    Tiger lost his senses at the bullet that was also turning, but he quickly drew his gun and shot back.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    For an instant, the sound of two bullets colliding and shooting down in the middle continued.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    Perhaps there is no need to consider the issue of pistol capacity in the movie, but this is reality and it needs to be considered.


    Click!


    There was a crisp sound, and the tiger shrank his eyes, and quickly changed the magazine while avoiding another bullet from Lake.


    What a pity.


    Lake does not need to be replaced.


    boom!


    A bullet buckle thrown out of the most standard arc was sent out, the bullet whizzed through the air, crossed the arc, and with a bang, it entered directly from the tiger''s left head, and then drilled out from the right head.


    bang.


    leaned against the support pillar, and the tiger that had just loaded the bomb fell directly to the side.


    Those who are bashing on the street can''t be on the street anymore.


    ...

 Chapter 19: Mutual aid will kill the door

    oom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The gunshots inside the textile factory were loud, and the killers relied on the advantage of the terrain to fight with the special services.


    After all, the textile factory is the base camp of the Mutual Aid Association. There may not be many top killers who have mastered gunfighting skills, but there are still many cheap killers who can make only two thousand dollars at a time.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The two killers who sprang out of the corner were shot into a sieve by the secret service team guards who might escape the main route.


    Not even a fly can fly out.


    This is what Lake said, and it is also the consensus of the five secret service team members who have been downsizing.


    With blood...


    Give back blood!


    "Boom!"


    The security room on the second floor exploded in an instant, and with a bang, the butcher and rat man hiding inside were covered in blood and was thrown directly from the second floor to the ground by the explosion.


    "do not move!"


    "do not move!"


    The three special agents immediately surrounded them, and the pitch-black and heat-emitting muzzles were pointed directly at the butcher and the rat man who were about to lose blood and die.


    "open the door!"


    "Open the door!"


    Jack and a team of team members came here to prepare for the Sloan platform. As a result, a lonely Mr. Mayor evacuated from the factory and shouted at the special police guarding the gate.


    Mr. Mayor looked terrified. He has only one thought now, and that is to leave this place as soon as possible.


    rumbling!


    A helicopter appeared in the distance, followed by three helicopters from the New York Police Department.


    Support is coming.


    What happened in the textile factory was not only known to the New York Police Department, but also to the Continental Hotel. .


    However, even the Continental Hotel, which monopolizes the killer world, dare not stand firm with law enforcement forces on the bright side, but it has sent some people to come here to observe the battle.


    Cross Carlos did not know.


    When Carlos took his son out of the textile factory and got into the police car, he didn''t care about the textile factory. Instead, he followed the police car and wondered whether to rescue his son.


    Chaos in the textile factory!


    "boom!"


    Lake shot a headshot, the SWAT team encircled and suppressed from bottom to top, and Lake cleaned up from top to bottom.


    A red shadow flashed not far away.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake flicked his muzzle and said to the Firefox that appeared: "Madam Qingben, how can I be a thief!"


    Again.


    Today, the mutual aid association must be closed.


    There is no special treatment for beautiful female killers.


    The voice fell.


    Lake flicked his gun again, and once again started a marksmanship duel with Firefox.


    bang bang bang!


    Bullets collided between the two, clinking, and the sound of the bullets losing kinetic energy and falling on the floor was endless, like a clear symphony, and like a funeral song of death.


    "boom!"


    "..."


    Firefox''s eyes shrank, and the magazine that had just entered half fell to the floor.


    Da!


    Da!


    Lake took off his own magazine and placed the full magazine in front of Firefox, with a soft tone: "Look, I will fight for a day, I won''t feel tired."


    Firefox looked down at the hole in his chest.


    Next second.


    àÛͨ!


    Lake looked at Firefox, who closed his eyes and crashed to the ground, and shook his head.


    If Lake¡¯s bullets are also limited, Lake feels that he will definitely lose in this battle. Unfortunately, Lake is not an ordinary person, he is a man with a plug-in.


    [Glock 17, like unlimited bullets, will give you the bottom line of a man, let your bullets flow like the water of the Yellow River, you can shoot how you want, don¡¯t worry about running out of bullets and food! ¡¿


    Lake looked up and his eyes fell in the factory director''s office not far away.


    There is one left.


    Sloan was in the factory director''s office. After Sloan went to a secret escape route, and found that no matter which pipeline had secret traffic, the old guy returned to his office.


    When ¡¡¡¡lake walked into the office, the old man Sloan was sitting on his eight-piece, barely pieced together chair, sitting and smoking a cigar.


    "Mr. Sloan."


    Lake walked in, smiling, as if saying hello to an old acquaintance: "Why don''t you want to escape?"


    Sloan smoking a cigar, his eyes fixed on Lake, "Who are you..."


    How can ordinary police detectives be so powerful.


    Even if there is, there is no detective association that has the unique skills of spear fighting that their mutual aid association has.


    and so¡­


    Sloan stared at Lake tightly, wanting to know an answer, otherwise Sloan knew he would die.


    He will die.


    Sloan is very sure, as it is, the ordinary policeman will arrest him, but the policeman with gun skills in front of him is definitely not here to arrest him.


    So Sloan wanted to know an answer before he died.


    but!


    "boom!"


    "..."


    Lake pierced Sloan''s eyebrows with a shot, went out, threw the pistol that penetrated Sloan next to the Firefox corpse, and only then looked at Sloan''s corpse and said faintly after he walked back to the office: "There are many villain conversations. I don¡¯t like it. I like talking after killing you. Why, who asked you to make my work more difficult?"


    At that time, I wanted to take the oil bottle Joe to walk through the process.


    It turned out to be good.


    went directly from the process to the gunfight. To blame, it was the assassin who didn''t speak martial arts at the time. All of this was caused by the assassin. UU reading


    Lake stood there and looked around the office environment.


    Next second.


    "not good!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Sloan''s corpse. He suddenly remembered something. He just forgot to know from Sloan''s mouth where Sloan''s small vault was.


    five minutes later.


    Lake looked at a treasure chest that was also hidden behind the bookshelf and frowned deeply.


    What is the password?


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Sloan, who was leaning on the chair and staring at the ceiling. He wanted to ask this question, but unfortunately, dead people couldn''t talk.


    at this time.


    "Lake!"


    "Lake!"


    Joe brought a team of secret agents to the office. After Joe walked into the office, he saw Lake inside, said to God, and then hugged Lake tightly.


    Do not misunderstand.


    This is strictly a friendship between colleagues.


    Also, Detective Joe Martinez is a married woman, already married. Lake may have ideas unless he is single and unknowingly, but now Lake is not single and knowingly.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Even though Detective Joe Martinez is holding Lake tightly now, Lake¡¯s heart is calm and calm, feeling the friction in his chest, and Little Lake is not interested.


    At this moment.


    Lake has only one thought in his mind.


    That is¡­


    How much did he lose this time?


    Lake, who was hugged by Detective Qiao, glanced at the rock-solid safe, dripping blood in his heart, no matter how little money there was, he could at least redeem a lottery.


    my money¡­


    Gone!


    ...

 Chapter 20: The true face of the textile factory

    The gunfight is over.


    One after another corpses were found, neatly arranged aside, the injured SWAT and police officers and the surviving killer drove to the hospital with the help of one after another ambulance. .


    The entire textile factory has been surrounded by the New York Police Department.


    The scene is almost the same as the WTO event that took place last month.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Director Burt and the Montgomery Superintendent got out of their cars, and at first sight they saw Lake sitting on the steps with a bandage on his forehead, hanging from his right arm.


    **** Christ.


    That full of corpses, my God, how many people are dead?


    The two looked at each other, and then walked towards Lake.


    Joe, who was next to him, raised his toes slightly when he saw Lake, who was chatting with the SWAT captain Jack, who was also simply bandaged.


    Lake looked back at Joe.


    Joe looked at the chief and police inspector who came by.


    Lake saw this, got up, and greeted Director Burt and Superintendent Montgomery: "Director, Superintendent!"


    Burt looked around, the bullet shells and blood stains all over the floor were very conspicuous: "The arrest is over?"


    Lake followed Burt''s gaze, and then hummed.


    There was a burst of curiosity in my heart.


    He had already confessed during the search. He dug three feet into the ground, but when the search was conducted, he didn''t find a gun. When the war started, good guy, the firepower of this textile factory was almost the same as that of a company.


    So where did these guys hide their arms before?


    Caroline of the Public Crisis Relations Division also came over from a short distance, and after greeted Director Burt, then said to Lake: "Lake, so what is the situation, why am I still rushing outside? Said the reporter who came."


    Lake looked directly at his immediate boss Montgomery, and then he gestured to Carlos, the police station''s external image with blond hair, sweet looks and a freshman''s favor in the hearts of the people, and motioned Caroline to go to Montgomery.


    Caroline looked directly at Montgomery.


    There have been no less than ten media outlets outside the cordon from half an hour ago to now, and this number is still increasing.


    After all, one after another ambulance cannot be hidden.


    The big-headed Caroline, who was just provoked by a group of reporters, can''t manage so much now. She only needs information, and it doesn''t matter who gives it, so she can deal with the group of reporters who look like jackals.


    Montgomery looked at both Lake and Caroline, looking at him, his face was dark, and he looked directly at the highest leader here today, the New York Police Commissioner Bert.


    Burt was taken aback for a moment, and then said to Lake angrily: "Your case, you are responsible!"


    Lake showed a slight smile, got up, walked aside with Caroline, and then briefly told the whole story of this action.


    Caroline listened very seriously.


    half an hour later.


    The New York Daily took the lead in writing the report, and published the electronic report on its own network as the number one speed.


    "Shocked, the textile factory that donated 5 million yuan, his true face turned out to be..."


    Return to the police station''s vehicle.


    Lake looked at this headline published on the Internet with Joe''s mobile phone while driving, blinked his eyes, and said, how did the New York Daily learn this deep shock?


    and also¡­


    Lake blinked, looked at the electronic photo he had published in the newspaper, and pointed his phone at Joe: "Do you think this photo is extraordinarily domineering."


    Inspector Lake Edwin, the leader of the three serious crime team, led the special police team to destroy the secret killer base.


    I''m famous.


    As for why I use Joe¡¯s cell phone to watch, there is an explanation.


    Lake¡¯s cell phone is an old-fashioned flip phone, not a smart phone. It¡¯s okay for making phone calls and texting, but it¡¯s just a dream when it¡¯s used to surf the Internet.


    Lake wants to use a smart phone.


    But the ghost knows whether someone will be eavesdropped by someone through the back door. In short, when there is no electronic technology in the lottery, for the sake of safety, Lake refuses to use only mobile phones.


    Joe, who drove carefully, glanced at Lake, who looked at his picture and seemed to be narcissistic. He didn''t answer this question, but asked in a puzzled way: "Lake, I still don''t quite understand why they suddenly violent ?"


    After seeing the mayor¡¯s car coming in, Joe was ready to go back to sit on a cold bench with Lake, or be fired, who knows how to turn around.


    Lake smiled and thought for a while: "If someone kills your husband in front of you, will you be upset?"


    Joe cast a blank glance at Lake: "This is an inappropriate metaphor."


    Lake shrugged, "But this is the most suitable metaphor, so Sloan has no choice."


    Either watched Lake dismantling the Destiny Spinning Machine, and then the faith of the mutual aid association ended, or just give it a try, maybe they can fight back.


    What a pity...


    Lake won.


    Police station downstairs.


    Lake just got out of the car when a fragrant wind came. Then, he saw his girlfriend Maureen running down the steps and hugged him.


    Morin looked at Lake''s hanging right arm, blinked and looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "Small injury!"


    Joe next to him bowed his head and curled his mouth. What a small injury, it was not hurt at all. The reason why Lake hangs up, in his words, everyone is injured, and he is not injured. Moreover, it will be difficult to write a closing report at that time.


    and so¡­


    Lake hung an arm.


    It is said that Lake regrets a bit now, not because of other things, but because he seems to hang the wrong arm. He should hang up his seldom-used left hand instead of his frequently-used right hand.


    This resulted in one thing.


    When eating at night, Lake couldn''t even hold the fork in his left hand.


    Girlfriend Maureen is smiling.


    Lake fiddled with it twice, sighed, and seemed to give up on the meatballs in the bowl. Finally, it was not Vegetable Day today, and it turned out that I couldn''t eat it.


    Maureen, who sat opposite, shook his head, got up and walked over.


    When Maureen was about to feed, Lake refused. After waiting for the meatball entrance, Lake suddenly felt that hanging his right arm did not seem to be a bad thing.


    If it weren''t for something tonight, Lake felt that maybe he could still enjoy a wave of imperial enjoyment tonight.


    It''s a pity that there are still things at night.


    The money in the safe of the textile factory is no longer available, but for the next two waves, Lake feels that he should be able to eat it anyway.


    You can also get the protection fee of waste Xiaobai the last time.


    what?


    In case Carlos regrets it, since the textile factory is gone anyway, can Carlos eat and vomit?


    Ha ha.


    If that is the case, Lake can guarantee that Carlos will regret it very much. It is easy for Lake to kill a person outside during the day. Similarly, it is even easier for Lake to kill a person in a police station¡¯s confinement room. .


    I bet he dare not give me money!


    That''s what I earned from labor!


    ...

 Chapter 21: 1 wave operation is as fierce as a tiger

    The Continental Hotel on Pearl Street.


    When Lake walked into the Continental Hotel, he immediately felt that the atmosphere tonight was different from yesterday. Yesterday, there were three or two kittens in the lobby of the hotel, but today it feels a bit overcrowded.


    The textile factory is gone.


    The Continental Hotel is about to expel Carlos and the time for the reward is coming soon. It is estimated that at this moment, there is a reward for Carlos, which is already in the process of going through the process.


    Take the elevator into the bar.


    àë!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowded bar and was surprised, and then sat down opposite Carlos, who was sitting alone.


    à§à§.


    Lake can clearly feel a series of eyes falling on him.


    Lake smiled, turned to the many assassins in the bar who looked at him intentionally or unintentionally, and raised his middle finger.


    This is a provocation.


    no doubt.


    But many killers turned a blind eye to Carlos, who was sitting across from Lake and looking to get himself drunk.


    Lake also retracted his gaze to look at Carlos: "How about, I''m doing things, I''m satisfied."


    Carlos looked up, cherishing the words like gold: "You are not afraid that this matter will be exposed. You will be chased by the Continental Hotel?"


    Lake shrugged: "Can you speak?"


    It is a big crime to associate a killer with a law enforcement officer.


    After all, one is in the dark and the other is in the light. Black and white are just like fire and water are not compatible, and no one wants to see fire and water compatible together.


    What a pity...


    I am a black and white compatible.


    Moreover.


    Even if the Continental Hotel finds the New York Police Department, it will only find out that Carlos used the power of the New York Police Department to eradicate the Mutual Aid Association. After all, Carlos'' confession was used as evidence.


    Carlos can actually say that this was done by Lake, and then exchanged the information that Lake had whispered to the New York Police Department with the Continental Hotel in exchange for another punishment, that is, only expelled without a reward.


    Carlos can choose, but he cannot.


    His son Wesley is still locked up in the New York Police Department. Carlos would not do this until he is uncertain about what Lake has to do with the New York Police Department.


    "account number."


    "give!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Carlos watched when he just said it, he was pushed to the one with a bank account registered overseas. He looked up at Lake and smiled: "You don''t seem to worry about me regretting it."


    Lake''s tone is relaxed: "No, you are worried, and you are afraid. For me, I am not worried or afraid."


    How about being chased by the Continental Hotel?


    The glasses area.


    Even if Lake is standing in the lobby of the Continental Hotel, face to face, others will think Lake is just a little Mengxin who has just entered the killer world.


    and...


    Regardless of the process, until the end of the deadlock with the Continental Hotel, Lake is confident that it must be the Continental Hotel that closes the door in the end.


    So what Carlos was worried about and afraid of, Lake didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    soon.


    "It''s getting better."


    Carlos transferred his deposit to the bank account provided by Lake and looked at Lake: "You can confirm it."


    Lake did not speak, nor did he take out his cell phone. As a killer, he did not have a cell phone.


    But Lake has a special way of checking accounts.


    plug-in, recharge, overseas bank account number 602¡ª005-24-678!


    My heart moved.


    Ding Dong!


    ¡¾Successful recharge¡¿


    [59,700 dollars! ¡¿


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Carlos: "That''s it?"


    ßãßã also.


    I''m a poor ghost, no matter what, as soon as you rank among the top ten killers in the killer world, you have such a small family background, you are afraid that you are fooling me.


    Although Carlos was a little suspicious of how Lake knew the numbers, he still shook his head and said, "If you know you will die no matter what, will you still keep your savings?"


    Lake opened his mouth.


    This reason is simply impeccable. I know that no matter how hard I struggle, I¡¯m still going to die. Why do I keep my money? Of course, it¡¯s a whole lot of delicious, delicious, and fun.


    and so¡­¡­


    After Carlos defected to the Mutual Aid Association for his beliefs, Carlos would come to the Continental Hotel every night to provide one-stop service, not only deposits, but even gold coins were pitiful.


    Carlos took out the last dozen gold coins from his pocket and pushed them in front of Lake: "This is all I have. I guess I won''t be able to use it soon."


    Lake looked at the gold coins in front of him and thought about the transfer of less than $60,000 in the account.


    Inner...


    So I''ve been busy for so long, this particular meow doesn''t even have enough chance to draw a lottery?


    Lake took a deep breath and looked at Carlos unwillingly: "Don''t you ever think about leaving some money for that person? According to what I said, that person seems to be living in poor conditions."


    is not so bad, it is simply sad for the hearer and tears for the listener.


    lives in a cheap room under the subway, and his girlfriend is still green. The saddest thing is that he himself knows about it, but he still chooses to remain indifferent.


    Lake didn''t know why Wesley chose this way, but Lake felt that if he was Wesley, with the green cap in front, even if he died, he would die with the two of them.


    The hatred of the green hat is the unending hatred.


    There is no discussion.


    Carlos shook his head: "He has his own life."


    Lake has nothing to say.


    Standing with such a father, Lake Wills Wesley feels sad. Obviously there is a chance to become a rich second generation, but it happens because his father has become what he is now.


    It would be great if Carlos and Wesley were not Americans but Easterners At least if they were Easterners, Lake can guarantee that Carlos will leave enough for his son to live. A huge sum of money that is not too big but not too small.


    What a pity...


    The differences in education between the East and the West have led to differences in concepts.


    Lake sighed: "Forget it, anyway, there should be a reward of two million yuan to win, you say."


    I originally thought that after this wave of operations, there would be at least more than five million gains.


    Result...


    The first wave was too pretentious and killed Sloan without asking for the password.


    The second wave did not take into account the difference in education between the East and the West. As a result, the income was far from what I had imagined. One was in the sky and the other was on the ground.


    But how can I say that the third wave will guarantee the minimum income of 2 million.


    is fine.


    At the very least, it is not a wave of operations that are as fierce as tigers.


    Lake thought, he couldn''t keep him busy. In the end, there was not enough chance to draw a lottery.


    Carlos nodded.


    Anyway, there is no difference between dying on someone else¡¯s hand and dying on Lake¡¯s hands. Therefore, you have to die. Instead of dying is worthless, it is better to give it to Lake as a personal favor. At least, in Lake, Carlos sees credit Two words.


    just...


    Carlos glanced around the many killers in this bar: "I want to give it to you, can you beat them?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up and he followed Carlos''s eyes.


    caught the eye.


    The skin colors are different, but they are all different and want to swallow Lake''s eyes.


    Lake said softly: "A bunch of local dogs, who dares to grab, I kill who!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 22: The tiger who is going to be lonely or the tiger

    I have worked hard to find a way to earn hard-earned money, why let others take it away.


    Lake narrowed his eyes and unceremoniously turned on the group mocking mode to the many killers in the bar.


    The expressions of the killers in the bar changed.


    There was a snap.


    A bald-headed man who was codenamed Bald, who is also known as his name, appeared on the scene: "Black King, you are too arrogant."


    Lake¡¯s mouth curled up: ¡°Is that right, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just this character, I¡¯m not convinced, you shoot.¡±


    "Do you think I dare not?"


    "Ah."


    Lake lowered his head and smiled.


    Next second.


    Glock 17 appeared in Lake''s hand, the muzzle was aimed at the bald man.


    The bald man''s face changed suddenly: "Black King, this is the Continental Hotel."


    Lake tilted his head: "I know, I still know, I dare to shoot here, do you want to bet?"


    Bald man: "..."


    The bartender stopped wiping the wine glass himself, but he did not choose to report the situation here, but looked at him with interest.


    The other assassins didn''t move much, they just looked at Lake and the bald man.


    Lake had a smile from beginning to end.


    The bald man has erratic eyes.


    after a while.


    The bald man gave a cold snort of the lunatic, then got up and walked towards the elevator.


    Ok.


    He didn''t dare to bet.


    Although it is an iron rule not to shoot in the Continental Hotel, if Lake does shoot and the bald man himself is dead, he will suffer no matter what.


    and so¡­


    The bald man persuaded.


    Lake laughed when he saw it, and disappeared after turning the pistol in his hand a circle.


    "Awesome."


    "Not as good as you."


    Lake smiled with Carlos sitting across from him again: "You are the top killer in the killer world. I am a little transparent and earn hard money. So if someone wants to grab my money, I will be very angry. Killing that person''s family and letting him stay away will relieve my hatred."


    The voice is very low, but it is enough to spread throughout the audience.


    Lake, this is once again warning everyone in the bar, don''t grab his money.


    at this time.


    A voice came from the loudspeaker in the bar.


    ¡¾Killer¡¯s Cross, the expulsion order will take effect one hour after the effective time, the reward amount is 1.5 million, and the reward order is for everyone. ¡¿


    it has started!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Carlos who was sitting across from him.


    Carlos''s expression did not change at all.


    He knew that he was back at this moment, and he was already mentally prepared.


    The many killers in the bar have already started walking towards the elevator, planning to find a favorable position outside the Continental Hotel first.


    The bartender had already walked out from the bar, and was polite to ask Carlos to leave. From the moment the deportation order took effect, all businesses under the name of the Continental Hotel and the killer community were closed to Carlos.


    "Cross first..."


    "and many more."


    "..."


    Carlos made a wait gesture towards the bartender who had come to the table, then drank the last glass of whiskey in front of him, and then looked at Lake: "Can you give me one night?"


    Lake didn''t speak but looked at Carlos.


    Carlos smiled and said, "Since I am leaving, I plan to find more people to accompany me. Can you give me one night?"


    Lake said, "I have no problem, but, do you insist on it?"


    He came tonight to tell his girlfriend Maureen that he was out to buy a pack of cigarettes. If he stayed outside for another two hours, Lake felt that his girlfriend would probably call an emergency call and say that his time to buy cigarettes had disappeared.


    Then the New York Police Department will be in trouble all over the city.


    After all, this is not impossible, considering that Lake just destroyed a killer organization not long ago.


    just...


    Can Carlos last all night?


    "Don''t worry!" Carlos got up, handed the note in his hand to Lake and said: "For him, I will stick to it. This is the only thing I can do."


    Lake took the note, did not read it, and nodded: "Okay, I wish you a happy hunt."


    Carlos smiled: "Thank you!"


    finished.


    Carlos turned and walked towards the elevator, walking very freely.


    It is estimated that there will be a **** storm in New York tonight.


    Lake said in his heart, and then drank the bourbon in front of him, thinking that after Carlos had left the Continental Hotel, he got up and walked towards the elevator.


    Although there is a gap between the two million dollars in the reward that I imagined.


    but¡­


    One and a half million dollars is a lot, and you can draw 15 prizes.


    Earn blood.


    Star Building.


    Maureen, who was sitting at the counter reading a book, waiting for Lake to return in pajamas, turned and looked at Lake who entered the house, frowning slightly: "Did you go to New Jersey to buy cigarettes?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "I met a friend on the road and chatted for a while."


    Morin glanced at Lake blankly, got up, came to help Lake take off his coat, and moved slightly: "Are you still drinking?"


    Lake said: "It''s just a small drink in the bar."


    Maureen was a little speechless: "You are all injured and you are drinking. Do you really think you are an iron man?"


    "That **** is the iron man. UU Reading "


    "what?"


    "¡­It''s nothing!"


    Lake hit a haha ??and hugged his girlfriend with one hand: "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m probably healed in three days."


    Morin looked helplessly at Lake and sighed, then shook his head: "Let''s take a shower."


    Lake smiled and said, "Oh, yes!"


    late at night.


    Lake with the upper body leaning on the bed, first glanced at his girlfriend Maureen who was sleeping quietly next to him, then his eyes fell on the bay window of the bedroom, and then he wanted to see New York under the stars through the window curtain.


    New York is expected to be particularly busy tonight.


    Two hours have passed.


    It is estimated that Carlos''s final hunt has already begun, and I don''t know how many overpowered assassins are going to be buried with Carlos.


    Lake thought so.


    In Lake''s heart, Carlos''s threatening power is even higher than that of John Wick.


    is very simple.


    Carlos is a top-level assassin with the magical skills of gun fighting, and John Wick is equally powerful, but in terms of personal combat effectiveness, he is far inferior to Carlos, who can turn bullets.


    On the 80% of the killer world, only the killer who knows a sudden meal, may have a chance together, and expecting to take away Carlos'' bounty alone is undoubtedly a food delivery.


    Lake glanced at the phone he had placed on the bedside.


    I don¡¯t even worry about the phone ringing after a while. Before Carlos¡¯s reward order takes effect, it is estimated that the corpse collection team of the Continental Hotel has already begun to branch out in all corners of New York.


    There is no body.


    Of course, there is no case, but tonight, the patrolling police estimated that no one would sleep.


    ...

 Chapter 23: 1 way downwind

    the next day.


    Lake was refreshed when he woke up.


    Today is another day full of vitality.


    Lake felt happy when he thought of earning 1.5 million in the account today. Even when he had breakfast, his mouth was full of smiles.


    "Don''t laugh."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked up at his girlfriend, who said, "Hurry up and eat, so I can pack up and go back to the police station."


    As expected by Lake.


    New York was very noisy late at night last night. I got up early in the morning. According to incomplete statistics, there were more than 20 alarm calls last night, and the frequency was unusually high.


    Manhattan.


    Brooklyn.


    The Queen.


    There were people on Long Island even calling the police that it was a gunfight, but they were a little curious. When the police arrived, there were blood stains on the ground but no corpses.


    There were even no blood stains in some reports.


    This is weird.


    No one in the New York Police Department can explain exactly what happened, but all police officers are still required to report to the headquarters as soon as possible. Maureen needs to go there as soon as possible.


    Lake doesn¡¯t need it.


    He is on vacation.


    Work injury leave, there is a whole week of rest time, after all, a police detective, the right hand holding a gun hangs, it is basically the same as a long-distance runner without a leg.


    Lake said to Maureen, "It''s okay, there will be housekeeping cleaners coming."


    Morin said upon seeing this: "Then I''ll go first, you are good at home, remember, you are injured, it is the wounded."


    Lake nodded in response.


    Stay at home?


    How could it be possible, how to get one and a half million of one¡¯s own when staying at home, a high-intensity gunfight all night, Lake felt that Carlos was about to run out of oil.


    If this delays time and causes other colleagues to make up for the knife, Lake doesn''t know who he is looking for to cry.


    and so¡­¡­


    Ten minutes after his girlfriend Maureen went out, Lake also went downstairs. When he went downstairs, he asked the neighbors downstairs to think about the story of a new book recently. Cassel, who wrote his actor to death, asked him. Go up and open the door when the housekeeping attendant comes.


    Out of the Star Building.


    corner.


    Lake, who took off the gold-rimmed glasses, the rule prop, walked to the side of the road and waved to a taxi. After getting in the car, he reported the address agreed by Carlos to the driver.


    Hell Gate Bridge.


    Block 20.


    Lake got off the taxi and his eyes fell on the direction of the sewage treatment plant that was almost a kilometer away, close to the bank of the East River but had been bankrupt for a while.


    There is the address agreed upon by Carlos and Lake.


    One million, here I am.


    When Lake just got out of the car, he wondered if Carlos fooled himself, but when he walked to the sewage treatment plant, the idea disappeared.


    There are many killers here.


    As for how Lake recognizes it, I can only say that this is a kind of professional intuition, just like a smoker, it is reasonable to be able to clearly recognize who is the same in the crowd.


    Walked into the sewage treatment plant.


    Lake saw several killers hiding around at first glance, and their attention was coincidentally looking at the dark factory building not far away.


    "boom!"


    There was a muffled noise.


    Lake watched as a killer walked into the killer cautiously, and after a muffled noise came out, he rushed directly to the street on the ground ten meters within the factory door.


    was opened by a bullet!


    Overweight!


    Lake smiled in his heart, showing no sympathy for the dead assassin. There are more and more novices entering the assassin world these days, and the quality of assassins is getting worse and worse.


    and...


    Those who want to get rewards here are killers with relatively poor comprehensive qualities. In a word, the killers who have achieved financial freedom with no shortage of money will not come here for this small amount of 1.5 million yuan.


    As for those top-notch ones that have not achieved financial freedom, even more so.


    Carlos of the Cross is at the same level as them, so they know Carlos''s strength very well. It is not worthwhile for 1.5 million, and the 1.5 million bounty is not enough for the top killers to form a group to swipe the card. Los.


    and so¡­¡­


    Carlos really persisted all night.


    But it''s over.


    Lake shook his head, raised his footsteps slightly, and walked towards the factory building with three corpses at the door.


    at this time.


    boom!


    A bullet fired from a silencer sniper rifle flew straight from behind Lake, and the target was pointed at the back of Lake''s head.


    "boom!"


    "Puff!"


    Lake fired a backhand shot and flicked the gun. After knocking out the bullet, he buckled the shot again, directly exploding the young killer squatting on the water tower. He smiled coldly and looked around: "If you don''t have this ability, don''t die. It''s worth ?"


    finished.


    Lake didn''t bother to pay attention to the idea of ??the killer outside, and went straight into the factory.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake blasted a sharply angled bullet, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "I am not your funeral, Carlos."


    Carlos clutched his abdomen, and stood up from behind a barrier in the factory building with a pale face, and smiled: "Always try, are you qualified to take my bounty?"


    Lake nodded: "Understood."


    It was him. If he was in the position of Carlos, he would not be willing to be taken his life by a guy whose strength was not as good as his. After all, this was the last stubbornness of a strong man.


    Lake stood at the entrance of the factory, fired a shot directly behind him without looking, exploded a thigh that seemed to be ready to come in to see if he could pick up a cheap killer, and then looked at Carlos: "Are you injured?"


    Carlos reluctantly smiled: "I met a more difficult guy."


    "Freedom killer or organizational killer?"


    "organizational."


    "Black Caesar?"


    "Not Arthur?"


    "That guy will only cause accidents, and won''t be a gun with me."


    "That''s true, there are not many that can kill, is it the killer professional production company?"


    "Correct."


    Lake wowed, and once again bombed an assassin who was not afraid of death: "That''s a group of killers who are not afraid of death."


    Carlos seconded: "When I killed, I didn''t see any scared expression in his eyes."


    Lake seems to be chatting about the daily routine: "I heard that the killers of this killer professional production company seem to be exactly the same. I seriously suspect that they are clones."


    Carlos said: "If you have cloning technology, would you train these people to be killers?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    finished.


    Lake and Carlos both laughed.


    Half loudly.


    Carlos gasped for a few rough breaths, opened his right hand pressing on his abdomen, and for a while, the wound was bleeding, and with a sigh, Carlos looked straight at Lake, as if he wanted to see Lake¡¯s heart clearly: "Remember Live your promise, Black King."


    Lake did not dodge, and directly met Carlos''s eyes: "My promise, I will do it. As long as he doesn''t kill himself, I guarantee his ordinary life."


    Carlos nodded, took out a picture of a woman from his arms, took a deep look, kissed, and then closed his eyes: "Do it."


    Lake said, "Okay, go slowly!"


    The voice fell.


    boom!


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Black Caesar-from "Extreme Killer"!


    PS: Arthur-from "The Machinist"!


    PS: Killer professional production company-from "Code 47"!

 Chapter 24: Monopoly can do whatever you want?

    Boom!


    With a yellow bullet from the muzzle, it hit Carlos''s eyebrow, but it took a moment.


    followed.


    Carlos leaned back.


    ßËßË.


    Growing up in the mutual aid association, insisting that he killed people for his faith, then his faith collapsed and Carlos who defected from the mutual aid association finally ended at this time.


    Before leaving.


    Carlos closed his eyes, with a calm smile on his face, and just squeezed a photo with his right hand.


    The photo is of a woman holding a baby and smiling sweetly at the camera.


    Lake walked to Carlos''s side, bent over to pick up the picture, then threw the gun out with his right hand, once again killed a young and somewhat excessive killer and stuffed the picture into his pocket.


    People can''t stand without credibility.


    Since Lake has promised Carlos that Wesley will lead a normal life for the rest of his life, he will not embarrass Wesley if he does what he says.


    The previous arrest of Wesley as a suspect was just for insurance.


    at the moment?


    Carlos kept his promise. Naturally, Lake will also keep his promise. This is a promise between a man and a man. Lake is not the kind of person who faces a set and a set behind it.


    For that kind of person.


    Lake sneered, and despised it!


    turned around.


    Lake looked at the young assassins who walked in at the entrance of the factory, and didn''t bother to kill them again. He was expressionless and looked at those people condescendingly: "I need me to send you away, or you should go by yourself."


    The assassins glanced at each other.


    soon.


    A few killers turned and left. Carlos is dead, and the reward is over. Why are you staying and waiting to die?


    Lake laughed and took a phone from Carlos''s arms.


    Toggle.


    When he was the killer Black King, he did not have the habit of bringing a mobile phone. Although disposable mobile phones are cheap, they need to be replaced every time they can¡¯t stand. This is a bit extravagant for Lake.


    "The third laundry in New York, how can I help you."


    "My clothes are washed."


    "Please provide the number."


    "Black King!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The wiring lady on the phone was silent for a while, as if she had gone to inquire about information. After a while, the voice of the wiring lady came out again: "Location."


    "Hell Gate Bridge Wastewater Treatment Plant."


    "Roger that."


    Lake hung up the phone, threw the phone under his feet, and after stomping on it with his foot, he glanced at Carlos sternly, shook his head, turned and walked outside.


    That''s it.


    The matter here will naturally be dealt with by the Continental Hotel''s handling team later. It is not that Lake does not want Carlos to settle down, even if he wants to, the situation is not allowed.


    The Continental Hotel must verify the identity before ending the rewards and issuing the rewards.


    As for how many corpses besides Carlos?


    It is estimated that the end is thrown into an incinerator and burnt clean. On average, tens of thousands of people disappear every year in New York, and no one pays attention to these missing people.


    apart from¡­


    Relatives of these people.


    But they chose this path themselves, and they can''t blame others for doing the killer job, and the money comes fast, but sometimes, they die fast, and most of them are the kind that no one knows about.


    Star Building.


    When Lake returned home, the housekeeping cleaner had already arrived and said hello to the person who came to the house once a week to do the cleaning. Lake went to the study upstairs.


    in the study room.


    Lake sat in his chair, unfastened the sling disguised by his right arm, rubbed his eyebrows, and when the computer was turned on, he took the photo in his arms and put it in the paper shredder next to him.


    squeak¡ª


    The ¡¡¡¡ paper shredder runs automatically the moment the photo enters. In less than three seconds, the photo has been shredded into thin strips of slag.


    The computer is turned on.


    Lake took out the USB flash drive of Continental Hotel from the drawer beside it and inserted it into the computer.


    The webpage automatically bounced out, and with the loading of the U disk program, a simple webpage also appeared on the simple webpage where you need to enter the user name and password.


    In order to prevent the location function of the USB flash drive, Lake¡¯s home network uses the satellite network launched by Stark Commercial Satellite, which claims to be 100% safe.


    Lake still trusts Stark''s stuff.


    Uh¡­


    Before Jarvis didn¡¯t sacrifice, at this point in time, don¡¯t think about the security of the Stark satellites. Jarvis is responsible for maintaining the security of the Stark satellite. If you want to locate Lake¡¯s address on the Internet, you have to pass Jarvis first. It''s off.


    For this reason, Lake has to pay Stark Commercial Satellite Company a satellite network usage fee of more than 20,000 U.S. dollars each year.


    The meat hurts.


    But Lake feels that this is a necessary expenditure and cannot be less.


    Log in to the website.


    Lake went over the wall and ran to the Dongguo Internet to watch free American TV shows, while refreshing his backstage at the Continental Hotel, waiting for the $1.5 million to arrive.


    This time.


    I want to draw ten in a row!


    Around noon, when Lake thought he might have to wait for the afternoon to arrive, he was about to turn off the Doctor Who player and went down to find a restaurant to eat casually.


    ding.


    A short stop came over.


    Lake''s eyes lit up, and he clicked on it.


    "You have completed the reward task. The amount of reward is 1.5 million dollars. One million dollars will be paid out and half a million dollars will be issued as gold coins. The gold coins have been automatically transferred to your mainland hotel account, and one million dollars will be remitted. For designated overseas bank accounts, the cleaning fee of UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com Continental Hotel is 20%, which is fast and reliable. I look forward to your experience."


    "..."


    Lake blinked.


    What do you mean by ¡¡¡¡?


    How did the 1.5 million U.S. dollars shrink into a million U.S. dollars?


    What the hell.


    I want you to use gold coins. I want a dollar. It¡¯s not good. Zimbabwe also does it. The **** plug-in only accepts world currencies and doesn¡¯t accept gold coins at all.


    Monopoly can do whatever you want?


    I''m in a hurry, I bombed your headquarters!


    Lake frowned, and took out a piece of white paper and a pen from the side.


    This year''s property tax has been prepared, and there is no need to pay it.


    At the end of this month, his three credit cards have to be paid back, which adds up to about 100,000.


    Then there is the cost of 20,000 yuan for this satellite network.


    These two add up to 120,000.


    and also¡­


    Lake wondered if there is no hope for making big money from the killer mission. There are more and more new killers in the killer world, and he is a crowdsourcing runner, and it is difficult to get any high-quality orders.


    There is no hope for throttling. Lake has maintained a low standard of living of about one thousand dollars a month. No matter how low it is, Lake feels that the Internal Affairs Department will not suspect that he is collecting black money, but start to doubt him. Take some over-the-counter narcotic drugs.


    So throttling can''t work, it can only increase revenue.


    Lake wondered whether to leave a sum of money and use his professional advantages to learn how to trade stocks and so on. Lake has the final say, this sum of money is almost 200,000 yuan.


    and so.


    Lake forget it.


    Find.


    The amount of recharge directly to the plug-in without money laundering is...

 Chapter 25: On the psychology of gamblers

    Four hundred thousand?


    Four lucky draws?


    This is unscientific.


    Lake looked at the last figure that could be recharged, and blinked, there was a feeling that he was not awake.


    What about ten consecutive draws with a guaranteed bottom line?


    How could it lose six hundred thousand?


    This is unscientific.


    Lake''s eyes widened, and once again he took out a piece of white paper and planned to calculate it again. As a result, in the end, the number was not only not high, but 20,000 less.


    Waterfak!


    Lake took a deep breath, seeming to find out where his problem was.


    He forgot about 20% of money laundering.


    ...Forget it.


    It¡¯s a big deal to find an opportunity to sell the mainland gold coins in the account. If you sell it at a 20% discount, you can get it back and you can draw a prize three times.


    Lake sighed.


    Recharge 400,000 yuan directly from an overseas bank account.


    Black heart.


    If it wasn''t for Lake that it would be better to keep the Continental Hotel than to destroy the Continental Hotel, he would charge 20% of the money laundering charge, and Lake would have the urge to come directly to ask for a salary.


    This is my hard-earned money.


    soon.


    After the plug-in successfully recharged 400,000, looking at the number of draws displayed on the plug-in, Lake immediately suppressed the idea of ??asking for salary at home.


    take a bath.


    Burn incense.


    Lake was originally thinking about whether to invite statues of Buddha, Jade Emperor, God, Jesus, etc. to go home to increase the probability of his European emperor, but I heard a man from the East said that it would cost more than the cost to invite a **** from the United States back to the East. I dismissed the idea.


    God and **** or something, Lake didn''t believe it.


    and so¡­


    It''s all about asking God.


    "start up!"


    "Give me four consecutive pumps, burst burst!"


    Lake''s eyes widened, looking at the interface that only he could see, he shouted like a real gambler in his heart.


    soon.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Location Card*1: Item type, B-level, science and technology, after use, you can locate someone''s location, real-time tracking, lasting two hours. ¡¿


    [Copy card*1: Item type, B-level, infinite series, choose a item card you own, and copy it. ¡¿


    [Clone: ??Skill type, SR level, magical system, create a clone, the clone does not have the ability that the main body cannot control, the clone disappears automatically after death, without any cooling speed, can only summon one clone at a time, or at ten The price of 10,000 US dollars adds an extra clone, the second one is 100,000, the third is 200,000, the fourth is 400,000...]


    [Angel Diamond: Cash, D grade, nature: As you can see, this is a diamond, and it is also a rare diamond, rare in the world, and very precious. ¡¿


    "..."


    What the **** is this?


    My SSR.


    is just one S. Isn¡¯t that all for you?


    Four consecutive draws, don¡¯t you have one?


    Extraordinary blood.


    Godhead.


    It¡¯s good to have a kingdom of God that can grow.


    Lake''s mouth twitched severely. He looked at the four things he had spent 400,000 withdrawing. He seriously suspected that the plug-in was operating in the dark, just like buying a lottery ticket, and he bluntly pulled the big prize.


    Among these four things, from Lake''s point of view, it seems that the SR-level clone is worth the money. The other three are just like the roulette lottery. Thank you for your patronage.


    There is also the diamond of the dazzling heart.


    is pretty.


    If you sell it, you can at least buy more than 2 million yuan, but this thing does not mean that you can sell it. Even if it can be sold, the plug-in has blocked this loophole.


    All plug-in lottery items cannot be sold in any way for cash.


    All...


    Lake is not a woman, nor does he have the blood of a dragon. He doesn''t catch a cold at all when facing diamonds that only have the sparkling function and nothing else.


    "I won''t smoke anymore, please return the money to me."


    "..."


    Obviously, this is thinking about fart, not to mention that this plug-in is not smart, even if it is, this plug-in is absolutely impossible.


    Lake was lying on the computer table like he lost a bet and then asked if he could surrender the half-lost old gambler.


    followed.


    Lake''s eyes fell on the 600,000 people on the backstage of the Continental Hotel.


    How about...


    Take it out for a shock wave, the whole ten consecutive draws, maybe it will be able to produce a golden legend?


    "Snapped!"


    Lake thought of it together, and he returned to his senses and gave himself a slap in the face.


    Lao Tzu is not a gambler.


    Lake took a deep breath, restraining the strong stud impulse in his heart. The 600,000 yuan was waiting to be cleaned, used to pay some fees, and waiting for money to make money.


    It''s cool to use it for a while, but it will be uncomfortable when I need to look for money in the future.


    But...


    Not reconciled!


    Lake wailed in his heart, hoping that he would be able to draw a golden legend this time, but in the end, there was no doubt that he would draw a loneliness again.


    It is clear that there is a strong golden legend before the draw.


    and so¡­


    is another illusion.


    Lake patted his handsome face, sighed, pulled out the USB flash drive with his eyes closed, and then threw it back into the drawer with his eyes closed.


    Open your eyes.


    "Hey."


    "So, you really pretended to be sick."


    "..."


    Lake blinked, looked up and looked up at the door of the study without knowing when, hugging his girlfriend Maureen who was leaning on the door with his arms around and blinked: "When did you come here. UU Reading "


    Morin said, "When you close the drawer."


    talking.


    Morin walked in and looked at Lake with his right arm intact: "Yesterday I was feeding again, helping you take a bath, and taking the initiative. As a result, you pretended to be sick, and you had planned it.


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    Knowing that pretending to be injured can be treated the same as last night, Lake promised to pretend to be done once a week. Anyway, he is a policeman, and he was injured in a shootout with criminals. It is normal for him to be injured.


    But last night must not have been premeditated.


    Morin laughed angrily: "If it wasn''t for Joe to tell me secretly today, when will you pretend to be sick, or how many times do you want me to serve you?"


    "That **** traitor!"


    "what?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Lake shook his head. This is why he likes to act alone. Others can''t rely on it. Look at it. He clearly told Joe to be tight-lipped. As a result, it hasn''t been twenty-four hours. It''s sold out and clean.


    I knew that I shouldn''t have saved you.


    Lake gritted his teeth. Fortunately, the mission on George''s side will be over in a few days, and then Joe will go to George''s group.


    Morin looked at Lake with twinkling eyes, and called out again.


    Lake looked up: "Huh?"


    Morin laughed angrily: "Let''s say, I plan to serve you several times before you tell me you pretended to be sick?"


    Lake looked at Maureen who was as cold as an iceberg, and said tentatively: "Do it again?"


    The words fall.


    Maureen threw the scarf around his neck towards Lake, and was completely amused by Lake¡¯s words: "Then you can play with yourself once."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 26: Fulfill a promise

    a week later.


    Lake, who claimed to have taken sick leave due to work-related injuries, ended his vacation.


    early morning.


    Lake yawned: "I suddenly felt that maybe it would be nice not to go to work."


    I really had a brain twitch.


    Lake drank his coffee and thought in his heart that he has a very free career and it is not good to do it well. He has to find a part-time job, and it is still a part-time job that needs to get up in the morning.


    Isn¡¯t it incense to make money by killing people, or am I essentially the life of an office worker?


    Lake shook his head.


    My girlfriend Maureen walked down from the spiral staircase. He just heard Lake''s words and rolled his eyes: "Where did you find the doctor''s diagnosis?"


    Lake chuckled: "This is a secret."


    The medical certificate was bought by him.


    Three hundred dollars is a real value. A medical certificate issued by an authoritative surgeon at the New Amsterdam Hospital, a designated hospital of the New York Police Department, was immediately granted a week''s work injury rehabilitation leave after being taken to the police station.


    I still remember the little nurse who helped Lake explode after the apartment exploded.


    Ok.


    It was the little nurse who sold it to Lake. It should have been a week ago. Lake was dismissed by his girlfriend and received a call from the little nurse the next day after pretending to be sick.


    The little nurse spoke in a thick underground trading tone.


    "Dear, buy a leave slip, which is the real one at a fair price, a fine of one hundred for the fake, and you can also write down the recommended recovery days according to your requirements. Do you need one, dear."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake settled the bill at that time, buying a leave note that could take a week for about three hundred dollars, and his daily salary was about one hundred and fifty dollars.


    Good deal.


    He can lie at home and earn almost four days'' salary.


    So Lake bought one at the time and kept the phone number of the little nurse by the way. In case she needs to come later, according to the little nurse, she can do any hospital-wide business, including custom CT photos, and When you retire, you can also check your health, which can increase your retirement pension by nearly one thousand dollars in injury allowance every month.


    Lake was shocked immediately.


    went out.


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake drove from the underground garage to the ground, his girlfriend who was waiting at the door of the building tightened his collar and got on the co-pilot.


    The November sky has already begun to get cold.


    But...


    Two months have passed since September, and the citizens of New York City have gradually emerged from the September incident. The WTO¡¯s clean-up work is still going on, but compared to the previous two months, it¡¯s just like The haze gradually disappeared.


    Of course.


    Followed by November is the resignation of the former mayor of New York.


    His resignation is destined.


    During his tenure, the WTO incident was destined for him not to be re-elected, and there was also the textile factory incident last month. Good fellow, you mayor has something to do with the killer organization and must step down. There is no discussion.


    Although the former mayor said in front of reporters that he was also deceived, it was useless. People only saw him holding money from the killer organization to become the mayor.


    and so¡­¡­


    About four days ago, the mayor was determined. The new mayor is an acquaintance.


    is wrong.


    is an acquaintance of the neighbor Kassel downstairs. The mayor is a book fan of Kassel. Therefore, at dinner yesterday, Kassel proudly said whether he wanted to introduce Lake.


    Lake sprayed Kassel directly.


    Does he need a backstage?


    Lao Tzu himself is the hardest backstage.


    New York Police Department Building.


    Maureen in the co-pilot looked at Lake: "Aren''t you going up?"


    Lake shrugged: "I''ll go to the thirty-third game."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I am busy."


    "Ok."


    Lake waited until his girlfriend got out of the car, restarted the car directly, and drove towards the 33rd minute.


    Wesley is still in the game.


    Lake has always believed in his promises. If he promises Wesley an ordinary life, then Lake will guarantee this most basic condition.


    Of course.


    If Wesley is stupid, it''s none of his business.


    What Lake and Carlos promised at the time was that Wesley would not be taken away by the textile factory, and that Wesley would not face life in prison. There was nothing else.


    half an hour later.


    Lake stopped the car at the 33rd inning and went straight all the way. He greeted a detective whom he had made here, and then in the detention room he saw Wesley who had been here for a week and looked a little awful. .


    Wesley has had a terrible life these days.


    I thought that his life experience could be different from now on, but I didn''t expect that he had not been regarded as a killer, and turned out to be a criminal suspect, and he had been locked up here for many days.


    Wesley didn''t think about looking for a lawyer. He has money, and his bank card has a mutual aid service worth 100,000 dollars.


    but¡­¡­


    The police detective here directly told him a word when he was looking for a lawyer. After thinking about it, he really went through the legal process after looking for a lawyer.


    Wesley hesitated.


    Then...


    As soon as I stayed, I stayed till now.


    "Ahem."


    "¡­¡­It''s you?"


    Lake stood outside the detention room and looked at Wesley who raised his head towards him inside. After noticing the look in Wesley¡¯s eyes smiled and said, "You seem to hate me."


    Wesley didn''t speak, but his body language clearly explained this point.


    Lake chuckled.


    This is really silly and sweet.


    Not to mention that the Mutual Aid Society is thinking about training Wesley to let him kill his father Carlos, just say one thing, do you really think that the killer is very smart?


    Does this guy think that reality is playing games? Being a killer, a guy with an average brain IQ would not want to be a killer.


    Of course.


    Except for ¡¡¡¡lake.


    "you can go now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Wesley with a stunned expression and said faintly: "I promised your father that you won''t let you go into any mess. Maybe you enter a profession that will die tomorrow. So, after going out, I can do it for myself. Help you this time, next time, ask for your own blessings."


    talking.


    Lake looked at his friend''s detective in the 33rd Division, and shook his head: "What do young people think in their minds now, do a good job and don''t think about being a killer?"


    My friend looked at Lake speechlessly: "You are not too old."


    Lake shrugged: "It''s thirty."


    My heart was dripping blood, and I was about to reach the age of hair loss. I still didn''t extract the SSR-level immortal body. What''s the use of an immortal body.


    Not getting old and not dying together is the true golden legend.


    Wesley inside listened to the singing and harmony of the two outside, and said with some uncertainty: "I can really go out, then... is the case?"


    Lake and his friend looked at each other.


    Next second.


    Haha laughed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 27: Sudden calculation

    is different from the location where you stand, and the scenery you see is also different.


    Wesley¡¯s fat boss and his green colleague did call the police, but after Lake¡¯s friends talked to them for a while, they withdrew the case.


    After all, these two people are just the most ordinary company employees.


    Although the capitalists here are not afraid of law enforcement agents, it does not mean that everyone is not afraid. What''s more, these two people have not even touched the capitalists'' ass.


    ten minutes later.


    Wesley walked out of the gate of the thirty-third game, looked up, and was nodded by the sunlight.


    Lake came over from behind: "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t always think about doing improper things. By the way, to tell you, your father didn¡¯t die at the hands of the mutual aid society. At that time, the man who was fighting with Firefox was your father. Firefox just wants you to become a killer they use to deal with your father."


    Wesley looked surprised and looked at Lake: "You lie to me."


    Lake chuckled and said, "You lie to you, what do you have to cheat? Is it the one hundred thousand dollars in your bank card? If it weren''t for me to help you, your one hundred thousand dollars has been frozen."


    Wesley: "..."


    This is the fact.


    After receiving the mutual aid association at the police station, nearly one million in cash and more than a dozen bank cards were seized from the safe. After a dozen bank cards, I wanted to freeze the transfer from that bank card to Wes. It is a normal thing to benefit from the 100,000 stolen money of Lee.


    As for taking Wesley''s one hundred thousand dollars?


    Lake disdains it.


    What he likes is black eating black, making money by his own ability, and being deceived, Lake is not interested in this.


    Lake looked at Wesley, who was stunned at the entrance of the police station, and was lazily talking about something. He patted Wesley on the shoulder, said a good idea, and then walked towards the car parked at the door. Up.


    boarding.


    Lake directly turned around and drove the car towards the police headquarters.


    His promise has been fulfilled. As for Wesley''s future, it has nothing to do with Lake.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took.


    Wesley returned to his senses and looked at Lake, who could not even see the **** lights. He stood there and was silent for a while. He seemed to have thought of something and ran towards the nearest ATM class.


    looks like... it seems to have just been released from the mental hospital.


    half an hour later.


    Lake parked the car directly on the parking spot on the side of the road at the police station.


    get off.


    Lake walked directly towards the steps of the police station.


    Just when Lake was about to reach the steps, he was stopped by someone.


    Two people.


    Occupation...


    Hurry up?


    Lake narrowed his eyes and looked at the two black and white non-mainstreamers in front of him: "What''s the matter?"


    good fellow.


    This is because I sucked up and ran to the police station door to provoke me, or I didn''t want to freeze to death outside, so I planned to find a good night and a good night''s sleep in the police station''s custody room.


    "Dude, borrow some money!"


    "..."


    Lake''s eyebrows are beating.


    Seeing that Lake did not move, the white non-mainstreamer directly stretched out his hand towards Lake''s right pocket very familiar.


    good fellow.


    "what!"


    The white non-mainstream screamed suddenly: "Let go, it hurts, the police officer is beating, the police officer is beating!"


    The police officers who worked in the police station looked at this in an instant.


    Lake narrowed his eyes and let go directly.


    Ok.


    It''s not that I''m sucking, nor is it a homeless man who wants to find a warm homeless man, it''s being targeted.


    who?


    Lake glanced at the two of them, sneered, not too lazy to fall into this kind of untechnical trap, and walked directly beside them.


    The road is so big.


    I make your way, I hope you can afford the price.


    The cost of life.


    just...


    Lake chose to retreat, which seems to be a cowardly performance in the eyes of these two non-mainstreamers. Xiao Hei non-mainstreamers thinks that he can do it. Seeing this, he directly reaches out and grabs Lake: "You hurt me, I let you go. ¡­Bang!"


    A meteor passed by.


    bang.


    The black non-mainstreamer who was about to catch Lake''s shoulders directly jumped into the air, and then flew nearly five meters into the game and fell into the flowerbed in the distance.


    The other non-mainstream eyes narrowed and looked directly at Lake.


    did not panic.


    There are even some triumphant colors in his eyes.


    Then, the non-mainstreamer spoke to Lake: "Your mother exploded!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake kicked once again and sent this guy directly to the flowerbed five meters away.


    interesting!


    Lake moved his neck, stretched his arms, and walked towards the flowerbed blankly. Inside, two non-mainstreamers who coughed up blood and three fractures in the body couldn''t stand up.


    You have fate to take money, do you have fate to spend?


    Click!


    Lake directly stretched out his hand and pulled out a section of steel pipe on the guardrail, thinking like this in his heart, looking at the two little **** who were obviously terrified and didn''t expect the injuries to be so serious, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    a cruel smile.


    at this time.


    "Stop it!"


    "Step aside!"


    "Boom!"


    "Lake, are you crazy?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the second group of detective Beckett who was blocking him and frowned.


    Beckett whispered towards Lake: "Look below."


    Lake looked up.


    A group of reporters who didn''t know where ran out from somewhere, and took pictures of the two non-mainstream players facing Lake.


    Bakertra walked towards Lake towards the police station building: "Hurry up!"


    Lake did not refuse. UU reading www.uukANAshu. com


    There is no doubt that he was calculated.


    but¡­


    Once again, Lake will still be fooled. Without him, his character is on the other side. What is great is just a word. Soldiers come to cover the water.


    After the two non-mainstream routines, Lake can also guess.


    Tell him.


    Ha ha.


    Lake can''t understand the problem that these two people will sue him, and they will definitely sue, but Lake can solve another problem.


    If the complainant dies.


    That...


    Will the court still accept this case?


    The 16th floor of the Police Station Building.


    Maureen, his girlfriend, who was looking at the files in his office, listened to the noise outside and watched a group of people gathered around the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked down. Some curiously walked out and laughed: "What are you looking at?"


    A blonde girl who just entered the psychotherapy department, her eyes twinkling with little stars: "Wow, detective Edwin has exploded."


    Another beauty is also very excited: "Kick five meters directly with one foot, this physical quality."


    Morin was confused.


    A member of the negotiating team walked up to Maureen and told about what happened just downstairs, and then said to Maureen: "Doctor, this matter is probably in trouble."


    Maureen grunted inexplicably.


    Don¡¯t even think about it to know that it must have been designed.


    Whose newspaper society is so stubborn in the New York Police Department, this time Lake just started his hand, and with a scream, so many reporters who seemed to be ambushing aside in advance came out.


    Morin gritted his teeth and walked directly to the elevator.


    The capture plan has begun.


    ...

 Chapter 28: Sudden breakup?

    "Boom!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake, who was sitting in the Montgomery Inspectorate¡¯s office, looked up and glanced at the angry, dark face of Montgomery''s angry expression, and then glanced at other places again.


    is not shorting.


    Lake was wondering, who was looking for this.


    He just finished his sick leave today. Before he entered the police station building, someone ran over to count him.


    This is obviously planned.


    even...


    still knows very clearly that Lake will return to work today.


    who?


    Could it be that the remnants of the Mutual Aid Association were doing things, planning to get him down in this way, and then trying to assassinate him?


    Lake blinked.


    He can currently think that people or organizations who have the motive to do this kind of thing will also help each other.


    But the style of doing things like this is not a mutual aid association.


    Mutual Aid Association¡¯s people are killers, and the killer will pay attention to so many crooked ways. If there is really the remnant of Mutual Aid Association, it should be a bullet in the back of the head when Lake walks inadvertently.


    But apart from this mutual aid association, who am I to blame?


    Lake touched his chin and continued to let go, thinking like this in his heart.


    "Boom!"


    Montgomery saw Lake seeing him and continued to ignore him, feeling that his nose was about to be smoked: "Inspector Lake Edwin, I''m talking to you."


    Lake regained his senses: "I''m listening."


    Why are you shouting so loudly, how big is it, is it worth the fuss?


    Girlfriend Maureen also walked in from outside.


    Lake looked at his girlfriend who walked in, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "It seems that this gossip is spreading pretty fast."


    This is a joke.


    Molin did not feel amused, but said to Lake, "Do you know that you are being calculated."


    Lake shrugged: "I know, what a big deal."


    Montgomery¡¯s brows and heart beat impermanently. Hearing Lake¡¯s fluttering words, he felt like he was about to explode: "What a big deal, okay, Inspector Edwin, I tell you how big this is."


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Montgomery hadn''t finished speaking, he only heard two pops and a flower in front of him. When Montgomery came back to his senses, he saw two things on his table.


    Police badge.


    With a gun.


    Lake looked at Montgomery who was bewildered this time, and smiled: "Inspector, you just want me to hand over these two things, don''t you need to say, I will give it."


    just right.


    Lake also feels that he has only had a rest for a week, and his spirit has not been adjusted back to work mode. Now he is all right, and just take this opportunity to take a few days of rest.


    I really am the protagonist.


    Doze off and come to the pillow.


    Montgomery was stunned and sneered at Lake: "Do you think it''s that simple?"


    Lake shrugged: "Otherwise."


    Girlfriend Maureen said solemnly next to him: "Lake, since you know this is a calculation, why..."


    "Why don''t I give in?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake interrupted Maureen¡¯s question directly, and narrowed his eyes: "Because there is always only people who let me, and there is no reason for me to let them."


    Return to the first life, add a plug-in.


    And there is also the blessing of SSR Immortal Body. In this kind of start, if Lake needs to be calm or even retreat, Lake feels that he might as well pull a rope to hang himself.


    Calculate?


    You calculate slowly, as long as you come out, I promise to punch out your brains.


    come.


    There is a kind of positive attitude, who counsels the puppy.


    Who is afraid of whom!


    Girlfriend Maureen looked at Lake blankly. After a while, she looked at Lake with disappointment, shook her head, turned and left the Montgomery Inspector¡¯s office.


    this is¡­¡­


    Are you single again?


    Lake looked at the back of Morin leaving the office and raised his eyebrows.


    What Maureen is thinking about, Lake knows.


    just...


    Knowing that Gui knows, asking him to admit counsel, there is no such reason.


    Lake immediately looked at Montgomery in front of him: "Inspector, is there anything else? I''ll go back if it''s okay."


    Montgomery opened his mouth and waved his hand directly at Lake: "You go back first, suspended."


    Lake said oh.


    Hurrah, after finishing work at night, you don¡¯t need to get up so early tomorrow.


    go out.


    His partner Joe came over and looked at Lake worriedly.


    In the large court, or at the gate of the New York Police Department, a detective kicked two unarmed citizens, what is this?


    Lake looked at the worried Joe and tilted his head: "Why, it''s just a suspension. It''s not that I haven''t been suspended before. What a big deal."


    Joe is a little speechless.


    It''s so easy to talk about suspension, and Joe feels that New York is only Lake.


    In the beginning, Joe was very happy when he was transferred to the New York Police Department, but when he knew that her colleague was Lake, who was suspected of collecting black money, Joe was unhappy.


    at the moment?


    Joe, who had gone through life and death with Lake, knew that if Lake with such skill needed to collect black money, then none of the New York Police Department detectives would be innocent.


    Joe was a little uneasy: "Are you really all right?"


    Lake waved his hand, what happened to the suspension, Lake had already thought of this when he started his hand, but he didn''t expect that this period of romance would also be over.


    "Esposito, you go to the court to apply for a search warrant and look at the bank accounts of these two people."


    "Understand!"


    "Ryan..."


    "I know to retrieve their call records."


    "¡­¡­Correct."


    "Understand, go now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the busy second group and said to Beckett who was standing there: "Beckert, you should know that when I was out, I knew they were deliberately arranged."


    Beckett said to Lake, "If it was me this time, it would be you, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Lake pursed his mouth and said, "Thank you."


    Although George and Beckett often quarrel about who the case belongs to, Lake, as a third group, has a good relationship with both of them.


    Lake is not picky eaters, and in some small cases, the probability of eating black is higher.


    Moreover.


    The quarrel was also because of the case. In private, the relationship between Lake, George and Beckett is also very good. After all, the three people often go to the bar to drink and drink when they are not busy.


    Lake looked at Joe: "Okay, go ahead, I''ll go home and sleep."


    After sleeping well, stop by and kill someone.


    Regardless of who is directing behind you, since I provoke me, one of them will report to me in hell.


    trade off?


    Compromise?


    Considering the overall situation?


    Eating me big sniper.


    Lao Tzu came here to play invincible stream. It is not a trivial development stream. It¡¯s really anxious that Lake went directly to grab the New York bank vault and went on for 10 billion dollars. Lake didn¡¯t believe he could not come up with a completely invincible skill or props. .


    If the plug-in recharge accepts the stolen US knife.


    I''m not empty in front of me when I come to ancient times.


    Ha ha!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 29: Killer is my main business

    The New York public opinion circle was completely deep-fried in the afternoon.


    Especially certain groups.


    "Shocked, the New York Police Department reappeared violent law enforcement. ¡·


    "The police beat the citizens for no reason. ¡·


    "Two innocent people were seriously injured, and the hospital was once critically ill. ¡·


    "Question..."


    When these scary titles are paired with the black and white photos of howling, the effect is extraordinary.


    Four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Downstairs of the New York Police Station, a group of African Americans have already taken up a strong position. Even the various cheering signs have been prepared, and slogans have been shouted together.


    No race can compare to these people in this matter.


    African Americans may not work in time, or even eat in time, but as long as there is a trace of flame in protests, demonstrations, these people will treat him as a nuclear bomb.


    Obviously, the black hands behind this scene have been prepared long ago.


    The African Americans who almost occupied the police station plaza downstairs of the New York Police Department chanted the slogan of the New York Police Department¡¯s corruption to cover up the murderer and demanded that they arrest Lake immediately.


    Director Burt has convened a large wave of police officers in a meeting.


    "Bell!"


    "Hey."


    "it''s me."


    "I know, I don''t plan to buy leave slips anymore."


    "There is inside information, a thousand dollars."


    "¡­it is good."


    "A lawyer came over to meet these two people just now."


    "...Why help me?"


    "I don''t like dark-skinned people, they look weird at night."


    "..."


    Lake listened to the blind tone on the phone and blinked, following this sentence a picture appeared in his mind, and suddenly two rows of whiteness appeared in the dark night...


    is really weird and scary.


    Lake got up from the bed, rubbed his eyebrows, and walked into the bathroom.


    half an hour later.


    Lake was still wearing gold-rimmed glasses when he walked out of the underground garage of the Star Building.


    looked up at the sky.


    The sun sets.


    Hey!


    Lake was thinking of sleeping beautifully until the night, and then going to the hospital to take the black and white people on the road, but he didn''t expect the plan to keep up with the changes.


    This guy hiding behind the scenes doesn¡¯t even plan to give me a night¡¯s rest.


    Lake shook his head shook his head.


    This person hiding behind the pair of black and white non-mainstream players can tell at a glance, obviously intending to keep Lake to death all the time.


    Is this asking me to die socially?


    What kind of hatred or grudge?


    is fine.


    This guy is not very smart.


    Lake stopped a taxi and reported the address of the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    think about it.


    Rather than find a lawyer for the black and white couple to deal with Lake, it is better to find a killer and do the two people quietly. In this way, not only will Lake be charged with the crime of missed murder, but also he can be treated like this. Behind the scenes is completely hidden.


    What a pity...


    This guy is not good at IQ.


    I will go over and chop off these two people now, no one to call the police, I see what you have to do.


    A gleam of cold light flashed in Lake''s eyes.


    Don''t let him know who the man hiding behind is, let him know, Lake promised to let this guy survive.


    soon.


    New Amsterdam Hospital is here.


    At this moment, the New Amsterdam Hospital has also been stopped by a large group of journalists and media. There is no doubt that they are waiting for news from inside.


    It''s better to be black and white with the news that he died from his injuries.


    The New York media like it the most for fear that the world will not be chaotic. The more chaotic this matter, the more reports they will report, and the more reports they will need to say, their bonuses and commissions will also be very high.


    go straight all the way.


    Lake, whose glasses had been taken off, stood in the lobby on the first floor of the hospital looking at the two police officers at the elevator door, frowning.


    Good intentions to do bad things.


    The two police officers must have been arranged by the New York Police Department. In a word, the New York Police Department¡¯s people who don¡¯t want to die in black and white are the ones who stay in whether they want Pauleck or not.


    is not dead, everything is easy to say.


    is dead, it is estimated that the mayor who just took office this month will have something to say.


    What a pity...


    They are dead, I''m talking.


    Lake glanced at the guarding police officer, then passed the elevator directly, and walked towards the toilet on the first floor.


    I can''t get up after guarding the elevator?


    Someone is a killer, not to mention the hospital, a secret room can be entered.


    "Boom!"


    "Who."


    "Boom!"


    "..."


    Lake opened the toilet door with a kick, and knocked the young doctor in a white coat ready to take off his pants in front of him with a knife, then turned around and closed the door and opened the guy''s clothes.


    Two minutes later.


    When Lake, wearing a white coat, walked out of the bathroom, he smiled slightly at a patient who was about to go in, and showed the sign under repair in front of the entrance of the men¡¯s bathroom, indicating that the patient in front of him can go to the next door. The female toilet is resolved.


    The patient pointed to the female toilet behind him and looked at Lake. He seemed to ask again, okay?


    Lake shrugged his shoulders, looking like why not.


    The patient nodded, clutched his stomach and ran in.


    three!


    ¶þ!


    One!


    "Ah!" A sharp woman''s cry came from the women''s toilet. The police officers on the elevator side looked at each other, and walked across to the toilet with Lake.


    soon.


    Lake got into the elevator.


    The elevator goes up.


    Three minutes later.


    Lake politely said to let, and then walked straight out of the elevator.


    This layer is not an ICU.


    The ICU is on the upper floor, but it¡¯s not impossible to take the elevator directly to the ICU at this time, but it¡¯s definitely impossible to get in. UU reading


    Because there must be a police officer from the New York Police Department there. If you stole a white coat, you can at most pretend to be a doctor. You can walk in the department at will. If you want to rely on the white coat to enter the ICU, I think too much.


    That is the plot in the movie.


    Lake grabbed a white coat mainly because he didn''t want to splash blood on himself when he was going to kill.


    After all, Lake seems to be rich, but it is actually very poor. The house is given away, and the car is an old second-hand car that has been used for five years, so this set of tailor-made suits can still be seen.


    is only such a set of customization. Lake has a simple dream. When he can draw a lottery as he wants, he will fill his closet with all kinds of customized suits.


    entered the stairs next to him, climbed one floor, turned a corner, and suddenly saw a special password door for medical staff leading to the ICU.


    12138!


    Lake wearing leather gloves directly entered the password that he had bought with the Continental Hotel with a gold coin when he had just left the Star Building.


    ding.


    The red light on the code lock turned into a green light instantly.


    open the door.


    A nurse who just passed by looked at Lake who walked in through the small door and frowned: "Hey, which department are you in, I don¡¯t know..."


    Lake pointed the pistol at the little nurse in front of him, looked at the latter¡¯s face with a moment of horror, smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can call, you call, I promise not to kill you.


    The words fall.


    what! !


    A high-pitched female voice chasing a certain Russian tenor instantly resounded from the spot to the entire ICU patient. The little nurse in front of her dropped the file in her hand, bent her hands and shouted with all her strength.


    There are assassins! !

 Chapter 30: Unscrupulous killer (thanks to Antetokounmpo for the reward!)

    Wow.


    The lung capacity is really good, and the mouth is really big.


    Lake stuffed his ears with his fingers and looked surprised and shocked at the little nurse who was shouting loudly in front of him with her mouth open. Wouldn''t it be cool for anyone to marry the nurse home?


    soon.


    As the female nurse screamed, she immediately attracted the patients in the ICU corridor, and the police officer who was staying near a certain intensive care unit on the right side of the corridor.


    Several doctors and nurses ran over from the duty station.


    Lake''s eyes fell on the three police officers in the far corridor.


    Next second.


    Raise the gun!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Three shots were fired in a row. After the bullet fell on his hand, Lake looked at the doctors and nurses who stopped halfway and smiled slightly, like a gentleman: "Aren¡¯t you running? I¡¯m going to kill. ."


    A doctor''s eyes widened instantly.


    followed.


    The ICU was instantly messed up.


    "boom!"


    "Fak!"


    In the distance, the police officer who drew his gun the first time Lake fired his gun shook his right hand. After the gun fell to the ground, he ran into the small black non-mainstream intensive care unit and pressed the emergency call machine on his chest and began to request support from the headquarters paging station. .


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Lake walked slowly towards a short distance. The pistol in his right hand threw a bullet and instantly knocked down a police officer''s bullet.


    No one can break through my guns!


    call it.


    The bigger the noise, the better.


    The black and white non-mainstream must die, and Lake will give them a sensational farewell ceremony, so that people in New York will know that these two people are dead.


    was killed by a crowdsourcing killer who delivered home delivery.


    There is no way to sue a dead person.


    Even if they did, it wasn¡¯t Lake that killed them, but the Black King.


    ten seconds later.


    clicked.


    Lake stood at the nurse¡¯s station and said loudly to the two police officers who were leaning against the bunker: ¡°How about it, there are no bullets, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you time to change your magazines. I can accompany you in this game. You play for an hour."


    Spear Fighting Bull Break!


    Lake used to use big snipers in assassinations. After all, one shot would kill, and he could leave in time if he couldn''t kill. But now, Lake suddenly liked the feeling of handguns.


    This taste, I have nothing to say.


    "Call for support, call for support!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Listening to the call coming from there, Lake went to the nurse''s station, turned on the water dispenser, thought for a while, gave up the idea of ??drinking water: "Forget it, I''m thirsty, finish the business soon, I''m here , Don¡¯t shoot, be careful that my gun fired and killed you."


    finished.


    Lake appeared in the corridor from the nurse''s station.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    "It''s not good."


    Lake caught the fallen bullet again and put it into his pocket, and then another shot, wounding the police officer on the left, and then walked past the two police officers who fell, picked them up and passed them. The **** shells of their torso were put into the pockets of their white coats together.


    A skilled doctor is definitely a top killer.


    The same is true.


    A top killer, he does not say that the structure of the human body is the same as that of a top doctor, but he also has a certain understanding.


    and so¡­


    Lake walked over and pointed his gun at the police officers who were injured and planned to fight back. He took their pistols, put them in the pockets of white coats, and waved his hands at the two of them: "Be good, otherwise, I Will kill you."


    Lake said with a smile, but his tone was serious.


    After all, it was a colleague''s game. Lake is not so frantic, but one shot was to be worthy of his identity, and the second shot was a personal grievance.


    So Lake is willing to give this opportunity.


    The most important thing.


    Lake needs human evidence. After it can be avoided, a large group of reporters directly and indiscriminately throws the charge of breaking into the hospital and killing the black and white match on Lake''s head. That would be bad.


    At that time, I will have to bloodbath the entire New York media world.


    "I''m here."


    "...Don''t come in."


    "I''m coming in."


    Lake felt a bit amused and said to the police officer who ran into the intensive care unit who was hiding: "Neither of your colleagues died, you are obedient, I promise you are treated better than your two colleagues, and they pay Injured, as long as you are obedient, I guarantee you are unharmed."


    no more talking inside.


    Lake shook his head and pushed the door directly.


    A police officer lay on the ground, making a five-body throw.


    Lake sighed. In order to prevent the young guy from eating, he squatted down and said to him, "Hey, do you want to be commended?"


    The young police officer looked at Lake in horror.


    Next second.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    "Hush hush hush."


    There was also a police officer running through the muzzle of Lake toward his thigh, making a booing motion, and glanced at the cold sweat on the officer''s forehead: "Do you want to go out and be criticized, or do you want to receive the same commendation as the two colleagues outside." Well, I¡¯m doing it for your own good. Be quiet. I''ll leave as soon as I finish my business."


    finished.


    Lake got up and looked at the horrified black non-mainstreamer who had all his limbs hung up and fixed on the bed with a horrified smile on his face.


    It seems that the black hand behind the scenes is full of energy.


    Lake is very confident in his power geometry. Let¡¯s put it this way, Lake¡¯s kick will kick the two of them into fractures in the body, but what is the cast of the limbs?


    Bo sympathy and Bo pitiful?


    How poisonous is your intentions. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    "do not¡­"


    "boom!"


    Lake took the shot, too lazy to talk nonsense with this little black, the lawyers are all on the scene, it is useless to need these two guys, anyway, dressing up in these two goods is not the way you can afford a lawyer.


    So after Lake''s bombardment, he walked directly outside, and there was a Xiaobai non-mainstream in the intensive care unit opposite.


    Five minutes have passed immediately.


    The police force of the New York Police Department may arrive at any time.


    After ¡¡¡¡ left the door, the two police officers leaning on the wall glanced at Lake, and then looked at their noses and noses.


    obviously.


    These two people can also see that Lake has no plans to kill them, so the life is his own, the police officer is just a job, there is no need to lose his life for the job.


    Anyway, they are too old to fight. The detectives are hopeless. Why do they work so hard, leave a pension, and wait for someone to marry their wives in the future and use his son as a punching bag and boxing.


    and...


    I have a gunshot wound and survived, and I can mix honor and a period of vacation. Isn¡¯t it good to go home and eat hamburgers to accompany my wife?


    and so.


    The two police officers closed their eyes directly and waited for Lake to finish the matter or wait for the rescue team to come.


    Lake smiled, looked back from the two police officers, pushed aside Xiaobai''s non-mainstream intensive care unit, and walked in.


    The non-mainstream Xiaobai is not as miserable as Xiao Hei. After all, Xiao Bai who hangs his limbs and Xiao Hei who hang his limbs have different social influences.


    But.


    This does not delay Lake killing him.


    "Don''t kill..."


    "boom!"


    "..."

 Chapter 31: Where is Lake (thanks to Ye Kougu for the reward)

    The moment Lake entered the ICU and shot, the support information received by the dispatch center has been transmitted to the New York Police Department.


    A group of people looked dumbfounded.


    Director Bert, who was convening a meeting to discuss how to solve this matter, was even more bewildered. When he recovered, his first reaction was to look directly at Inspector Montgomery.


    The Montgomery Inspector, who was sitting in his seat, was taken aback first, and then his face went dark.


    without him.


    Director Burt and Montgomery Inspector both had a not-so-good feeling.


    "Inspector Edwin is there?"


    "...I told him to go home and rest first."


    "¡­¡­"


    Director Burt took a deep breath, then looked around the people in the conference room.


    five minutes later.


    Police cars roared with lights from the New York Police Station and rushed all the way towards the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    In my office, I heard someone rushing to the hospital to kill the black and white Maureen, calling Lake over and over again, but no one answered.


    Morin frowned tightly, grabbed his jacket, and also got up and walked out of his office.


    Wow wow wow.


    Almost ten minutes later, a large wave of police force has appeared in front of the New Amsterdam Hospital building.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    The sound of fire and unification was heard on the ICU floor.


    The police officer who just got up and down the stairs from the police car instantly relied on his police car as a barrier, and a large wave of medical staff evacuated from the building screaming.


    The media reporters who were stopped by the cordon and squatted outside the entrance of the hospital listened to the gunfire from the hospital. Although they were a little scared, they were more excited.


    even...


    Some reporters had not even entered the New York Police Department, so they had a terrifying story.


    The inspector who has a certain racial viewpoint is so angry that he intends to kill someone?


    Self-directed and self-acted by the New York Police Department.


    On imagination, this group of media reporters is the most imaginative group.


    "gogogo!"


    "Go, go, go!"


    When the ICU gunfire stopped, the New York Police Department began to take action. The captain of the special service team, Jack, led his own special service team, directly rushed towards the inside.


    Beckett from the second group is also among them.


    "Ryan."


    "what''s happenin?"


    "Call Lake."


    "what?"


    "Quick!"


    "...oh oh!"


    In the elevator.


    As the elevator went up, Ryan of Irish descent looked at the secret service team around him a little dazedly, and his gaze fell on the face of the special service captain Jack.


    Jack gave a dry cough, watching his nose and his heart, and even whistled when he was going up the elevator.


    Three seconds later.


    Ryan took off the phone and frowned: "It''s turned off."


    Lake¡¯s cell phone is an old-fashioned cell phone, that is, the one that can last a week on a single charge. Lake basically waits until the phone is out of power before charging it, not every day.


    When ¡¡¡¡ just came out, Lake took a look at the battery, and there was 5% left.


    It is clear.


    Maureen seemed to make continuous calls and directly exhausted the battery of the phone.


    Beckett''s eyebrows frowned slightly and looked at Secret Service Captain Jack.


    Jack did not speak, but sighed inwardly.


    Bud, it can''t be you.


    If it¡¯s you, run quickly. If we meet each other, there will be nothing to deal with.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    Jack led the secret service team into a defensive formation and rushed out of the elevator.


    It was quiet in the corridor of the ICU.


    not far away.


    The two were shot in the leg, and the police officer leaning on the wall gestured towards Xiaobai''s non-mainstream intensive care unit.


    Jack and Beckett and the others were relieved immediately.


    Such a big thing has happened. The three police officers guarding here have been specially confessed that they have seen Lake''s photos. It is clear that it is not Lake that has come here.


    But after a sigh of relief, several people quickly entered the fighting state.


    at this time.


    àØ!


    An undisguised gunshot came from the room.


    Jack and others became defensive equipment instantly.


    But after this gunshot, there was a sound like a heavy object falling, and after that, the real silence, the dead silence, was restored.


    after a while.


    "Call center, call center, 999!"


    "Roger that!"


    About three minutes later, Jack looked at the silent ward with a vigilant face, then said to the command center, and then gestured to the SWAT team around him, and the two SWAT team members stretched out their guns. The muzzle was pressed tightly against Xiaobai''s non-mainstream ward with no sound.


    "gogogo!"


    Two SWAT members dragged the police officer who was shot in the leg and couldn''t walk, and quickly moved to the back. Jack Jack immediately reported back to the center: "999, get off the elevator."


    The center replied again: "Received!"


    Two minutes later.


    Special police members have completely surrounded Xiaobai''s non-mainstream ward from both sides.


    Jack on the left and Beckett on the right looked at each other.


    The two nodded.


    Next second.


    àØ!


    Jack smashed the door vigorously.


    Beckett rushed into the ward for the first time and shouted: "No..."


    did not shout out.


    without him.


    There are no other people in the ward except Xiaobai with a fruit knife inserted between his eyebrows.


    Uh¡­¡­


    There is a white coat hanging in the window of the ward.


    A breeze blew from outside The corners of the white coat moved, and the bullet shells placed on one side of the pocket clinked together, and then there were three police uses in the other pocket of the white coat The pistol is very conspicuous.


    "Be careful."


    Jack ordered to his team members: "Search!"


    The SWAT members nodded all together.


    just...


    The special police searched every room on the ICU floor, but they never found any trace of the killer.


    escaped from the window of that room?


    That is totally nonsense. The window is a lonely piece. There is nothing to resist. It is also a hemiplegia to not die from that window.


    and...


    The police officer who lifted the stretcher from the elevator vowed to ensure that the assassin entered the room, and then he never came out until Jack and the others came over.


    Yes.


    Jack is almost taking apart the monitor in that room.


    The room is just that big, and the window can¡¯t get out. Where can I get out, I can¡¯t get out of the ceiling...


    and many more.


    Ceiling?


    Beckett and Jack Qiqi raised their heads, and instantly looked at a ceiling in the intensive care unit that did seem to be loose.


    The ceiling is indeed an effective and useful way to lead to other rooms, and then escape while their attention is here.


    just!


    After climbing up with a special agent, he coughed repeatedly, and said to Jack and Beckett below that it was impossible for anyone to climb it from the dust on the ceiling.


    Jack and Beckett were dumbfounded.


    Where is the person?


    disappeared out of thin air?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 32: No one with me

    Where did Lake go?


    The answer is obvious.


    Lake ran away.


    wrong...


    To be precise, Lake didn''t enter the New Amsterdam Hospital from start to finish. He himself had been drinking with a group of guys in a recognized police bar nearby.


    "Wow, wow, wow!"


    "Do, do, do!"


    Under the coaxing of a group of people, Lake drank a large glass of whiskey. At the moment when the last drop entered his throat, there was an instant cheer in the bar.


    The police officers who were on vacation or didn''t get the news today gave a warm applause for Lake''s performance.


    Lake put down the wine glass, pressed it with his hand, and then said to the detective who was betting with him: "Hi, man, remember, you lose, don''t forget the money for the wine."


    The inspector of the branch shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Lake¡¯s drinking has been sung among his colleagues. After all, George Stacey, who is known as the best drinking, has been tipped by Lake several times. Everyone thought it was how much he could see Lake¡¯s drinking today.


    did not expect¡­


    Lake just hiccuped, and on the high stool of the bar, said to the blond waitress who could score eight points inside, "Thank you for a glass of bourbon."


    Lake still prefers bourbon.


    Whiskey?


    That thing Lake drinks weird, or bourbon delicious, drinking it can make Lake feel the pride of the medieval western cowboy.


    It was a clone who went to work in the hospital.


    The clone mission is over.


    Naturally...


    chose to commit suicide to end the existence of the clone.


    The gunshot after Jack and others entered the ICU was the shot that Lake shot at his forehead.


    Don''t say it yet.


    hurts!


    The six senses of ¡¡¡¡ doppelganger are shared with the body. This is why Lake hesitated for a while. By now, Lake rubbed his eyebrows and felt that there seemed to be a hole there.


    But it ended well.


    The person who was going to kill was also killed.


    I just said, no one can stop the person I want to kill, and everyone who reported the crime was killed. I want to see if the guy behind the scenes has any other tricks.


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    half an hour later.


    A police car stopped at the entrance of the bar.


    Beckett, Esposito and Ryan walked in. At first glance, they saw Lake drinking his glass of fine wine at the bar counter.


    The others in the bar immediately looked at Beckett.


    After confirming that he was a colleague, he shifted his gaze, but there were a few branch inspectors holding wine glasses and following Lake, sitting on the high stool at the bar.


    is here to help Lake testify.


    Lake raised his glass to Beckett with a smile on his face: "Hi, Beckett, would you like a drink?"


    Esposito came over: "Lake, don''t you have my share?"


    Lake shrugged and said to Inspector Allen from the second game sitting next to him: "Yes, Inspector Allen just lost to me. He will pay for my drink today."


    Allen shrugged and made a gesture that was unfortunately just like that.


    Beckett breathed a sigh of relief: "Are you always here?"


    It¡¯s good to have an alibi. I¡¯m afraid that Lake doesn¡¯t have any personal evidence at home or hesitates to say that it is not clear.


    Just when I heard a police officer say that Lake was in a nearby bar, Beckett gave a sigh of relief. After all, the bar is very close to the hospital and there is a certain amount of time for the crime.


    And Lake has an excellent motive for committing crimes.


    Beckett asked again for confirmation: "You have been here all the time. In the previous hour, you have not been in the lobby of this bar, have not been to the toilet, or have gone out to make a phone call?"


    Lake touched his pocket: "If you don''t tell me, I have forgotten it. I was a little anxious to go out. I forgot to bring my mobile phone."


    Inspector Allen in the second game pointed towards Beckett, circled his colleagues in the shop, and the blonde attendant behind the bar said: "We can all prove it."


    Lake''s eyes suddenly lit up: "That''s right."


    Beckett said inwardly: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake got up from the high stool: "I didn''t feel anything just now. As soon as you said, I found that I really need to go to the bathroom."


    Beckett: "..."


    The colleagues in the bar were all taken aback, and then they laughed at the back of Lake walking towards the restroom behind the bar.


    half an hour later.


    New York Police Department.


    Montgomery''s office.


    Sitting on the chair, Lake rubbed his aching eyebrows helplessly: "Big brother, I have been suspended. I won''t be paid for staying here."


    Montgomery looked at Lake, who was full of alcohol, and then asked Beckett: "Sure this guy doesn''t have any time to commit crimes, right?"


    Baker features head.


    Lake smiled and looked at Montgomery: "Captain, aren''t those police officers alive? They knew it at first glance. Fortunately, I was a little depressed because of your suspension today and ran to drink. If I was at home, That''s not completely finished."


    Montgomery was expressionless, without even looking at Lake: "How is the situation of the on-site investigation? Have you found how the killer left?"


    Beckett shook his head: "Colleagues in the forensic department are collecting there to see if they can find any useful clues."


    "Are those two people?"


    "died."


    Beckett said, looking at Lake, and then said to Montgomery: "Inspector, you said, is this someone trying to frame Lake?"


    Montgomery rolled his eyes: "The killer this guy hired must be cheap. UU reading "


    Lake: "..."


    You are cheap, and your whole family is cheap.


    Although Lai is a killer of crowdsourcing, there are still grades. The general order Lake never accepts. There is only one principle for him to accept orders, and that is to accept orders above 50,000.


    Small orders below 50,000?


    Ha ha.


    Waiting for the order placed and the order placed to bid against each other, whoever has the first amount of 50,000, Lake will take the order, the kind that is honest and 100% praised by customers.


    Beckett frowned slightly.


    Montgomery took a look at Lake, and then said to Beckett: "The two guys are not seriously injured or dead or alive for no reason. It is the trouble for our Edwin inspector. They are dead, and they are still a big fan. , The killer witnessed by a group of ICU doctors and nurses killed him under his nose, our detective Edwin¡¯s troubles are gone."


    "No way."


    "What do you think."


    Beckett frowned, "Even if these two people die, what about Lake''s violent law enforcement complaints?"


    Lake said to Beckett: "Correct, I am not violent law enforcement, it was those two people who blocked my way, and they planned to move my hands and feet, so I just kicked one by one."


    Beckett casts a blank look at Lake, I am really talking for you.


    Montgomery coughed and said, "You can see at a glance that someone is calculating him. We can''t tell it. As long as no one is looking for trouble, do the people from the Internal Affairs Investigation Department dare to investigate him?"


    Lake tilted his head and looked at Montgomery: "Captain, I bet you a thousand dollars, they will!"


    Montgomery: "..."


    Beckett: "..."

 Chapter 33: Maureen behind the scenes?

    After all, Lake had a little time with a colleague in the Internal Affairs Department.


    The last time an anonymous report letter was sent out, I wanted to send out to make Lake completely pounce on the street. Fortunately, Lake is very clean. He has never charged any black money. This caused the Ministry of Internal Affairs to get a dirty nose. And if it weren''t for the boss''s words, it would probably continue to entangle.


    it''s good now.


    This time I have such a good opportunity.


    White and black are dead, at best, the civil complaint can no longer be manipulated, but it can still be manipulated inside the police station.


    and.


    Lake has a hunch, this time I am afraid that it is the boss who speaks, and it is estimated that the Ministry of Internal Affairs will do a lot of hard work.


    But...


    There should be nothing tonight.


    Lake¡¯s practice of revenge is not overnight, before the white and black lawyers rushed to the court, the parties were already GG.


    I am afraid that the people behind the scenes are still thinking about what happened. It is already tomorrow when the black hands behind the scenes come up with a follow-up method.


    Star Building.


    When Lake came back from the police station, it was already past seven o''clock in the evening. After all, this whole thing had nothing to do with Lake.


    Say it again.


    The killer from the hospital showed up during the surveillance. The surveillance in the intensive care unit room was broken, but the surveillance in the corridor was good.


    So the look of the killer is really real.


    After Beckett got the surveillance photos, he could tell at a glance that this was not Lake at all.


    Lake also saw himself without glasses in the surveillance. He felt that the person in it was himself, but not only Beckett, but even Montgomery felt that this was the same as him.


    no doubt.


    [rule props-gold-rimmed glasses! ¡¿


    In Lake''s eyes, he with his glasses removed and himself without glasses are exactly the same person, but in the eyes of others, these are two different people.


    is amazing.


    what?


    Lake also takes off his glasses while sleeping?


    Ha ha.


    When Superman and his girlfriend were ashamed, didn¡¯t their girlfriends also see Superman without glasses and never doubted it?


    Lake was also very confused at first, and asked his girlfriend Maureen if she had changed her appearance without glasses. His girlfriend shook her head and said that she was more handsome.


    Ok.


    Lake thought of Superman wearing glasses after being confused. He thought about it, and it is estimated that this is also one of the hidden functions of gold-rimmed glasses. After all, he took off his glasses to pretend when he was killing, and for happiness when he was ashamed of his girlfriend.


    These gold-rimmed glasses should have their own set of rules.


    came home.


    Lecti opened the door with the pizza he bought from downstairs, and blinked when he looked at Maureen who was sitting at the bar.


    what.


    Didn¡¯t you break up?


    Could it be that he came to the house to fetch the personal belongings left here?


    Lake thought in his heart, but he looked at the sofa and floor in the living room and found no trace of the storage box.


    Isn¡¯t it?


    What does it mean to turn around without saying a word at the Montgomery Inspector¡¯s Office that morning?


    Lake blinked.


    Change shoes.


    Lake walked over, put the packed pizza on the bar, and then said to Maureen, who was playing with his battery and automatically turned off the phone: "I thought you were gone. After all, you looked angry when you left in the morning. ."


    Morin looked up, then shook his head: "No, I''m just a little disappointed in you."


    Then you might as well be angry.


    Anger, maybe it can be broken up, and frankly speaking, the shame of anger is more exciting than any emotional shame.


    But disappointed?


    The feeling of disappointment is the worst, and shame is also the worst.


    Make an analogy.


    If the angry shame is a kind of two people dancing in the crater of the eruption, then the disappointed shame is like a self-directed and acted performance against a lifeless flounder.


    Disappointed shame is the most annoying.


    Lake thought, shrugged, and turned to take his bourbon: "Really, okay, my fault."


    Know the mistake.


    But I am determined not to change.


    I have always been accustomed to others, and I have never been accustomed to others.


    "Drink?"


    "No more."


    Morin waved his hand: "I will make an appointment with a friend later."


    After the killer came out, she messed up the rhythm directly, and she must find a way to remedy it.


    Lake nodded, poured himself a glass, took a sip, and opened the pizza box: "So, you are not interested in this?"


    Morin smiled, as if talking about your casual appearance.


    Lake took out a piece of pizza, took a bourbon, and took a bite. Let alone, I haven''t eaten pizza for a few days. I think it tastes pretty good.


    Morin tilted his head and looked at Lake: "So, this is why you know this is a trap and you stepped on it?"


    Lake blinked: "What?"


    He naturally knew what Maureen meant, but he would never admit it.


    Maureen didn¡¯t get entangled with this issue anymore, just smiled: ¡°Then you should know that it¡¯s better to keep these two people than to kill them. Keep them, and at least the one hiding behind will run out. ."


    Even if Lake doesn''t say anything, Maureen is quite sure that White and Black were not killed by Lake, but they definitely cannot be separated from Lake.


    This is a self-confidence who graduated from the top psychology institution Stanford University with a doctorate degree in psychology, and is also the super-precise sixth sense of being a girlfriend of Lake.


    Lake glanced at his girlfriend who seemed to have decided that he could not get rid of this matter, and smiled, "I don''t quite understand what you are saying, and I have this personality. Compromise is not my style. , Even if it¡¯s a temporary compromise, you know my character, do it if you want, never persevere!"


    Morin nodded. What kind of character Lake is, she naturally knows: "But you don''t persuade you anymore, and you can''t find anyone hiding behind it."


    Lake¡¯s mouth curls up: "Really?"


    Morin said, "Isn''t it?"


    Lake shrugged and did not answer the question.


    Without those two white and black, he can''t help it?


    Isn''t that lawyer still alive?


    Talking.


    ßËßËßË!


    Lake put down the pizza and walked towards the door.


    "Mr. Edwin, your express!"


    "Thank you."


    Lake took out his wallet, and handed a fifty-dollar bill to this New York city express parcel delivery brother.


    close the door.


    Lake walked back to the bar again and disassembled the courier in his hand.


    Chi pull.


    A character investigation report appeared on the bar.


    Turn over.


    Jefferson Hall, senior partner of Tinico Law Firm in New York.


    Along with a photo, there are some cases that this barrister Jefferson Hall has fought in his lawyer''s career.


    Morin frowned and looked at the information in Lake''s hand: "Where did you get this?"


    Lake looked up and smiled: "Informant."


    "Informer?"


    Maureen thought about the informant who had appeared in Lake''s several cases, and smiled: "You, an informant, is so magical. You can even open the FBI system database."


    Lake¡¯s mouth curled up: "Did you forget the school I graduated from?"


    Morin: "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 34: Lake said to use violence to control violence

    Lake.


    worked as a soldier, after that, relying on the free education program provided by the army, he directly interviewed and enrolled in Yale University, where he joined the army interview program in the year he retired, and cultivated his artistic cells.


    and so¡­


    Although the majors are different, Lake''s personal business card still has the words graduated from Yale University.


    As we all know, in this federal political arena or law enforcement agencies, if divided by college factions, Yale occupies the absolute main force.


    But...


    Morin frowned: "I really don''t think I heard you mention your story at Yale."


    Lake¡¯s gaze stayed on the column of Jefferson Hall¡¯s home address for a while, then closed the information in front of him and smiled: ¡°There should be nothing to talk about.¡±


    I was busy thinking of ways to work-study every day, earning funds that could be used in the lottery, and even went to the medical school to help with an experiment for the 20,000 US dollars that was still bad.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Other people¡¯s universities are full of wind and snow, and Lake¡¯s universities are all the sweat left over from the hard work of moving bricks.


    and so¡­


    There is nothing worth recalling, and there is nothing worth telling about. To say there is, many people in the work-study program know that there is a person in the art department who works at all times, but he is reluctant to order one in the cafeteria. The lake with the supreme burger.


    From a certain perspective, Lake can be regarded as a man of the world at Yale.


    There is still a certain degree of popularity among the students in the same period and the next and next period.


    Morin nodded secretly and looked at the information that Lake had collected: "What are you going to do next?"


    "How to do it?"


    Lake shrugged, what am I going to do?


    Of course, after eating and drinking, I will come to the house to have a good chat with this lawyer, and strive to reach an agreement between the two on a certain issue.


    If it fails?


    Ha ha.


    The scholar said that if you repay your grievances with virtue, Lake will use violence to control violence.


    How to calculate, people are gone, everything is gone.


    Lake likes simple and rude methods, so you don¡¯t need to think so much.


    Of course.


    said that it is definitely not possible to say that.


    Lake smiled and said to Maureen: "What can I do? Get to know my opponents and other things. It''s up to my fate. After all, I''m suspended again now. I can''t go to this person''s house and have a good chat with him. Well, if you open the door and you shoot me, am I going to die in vain?"


    There are [Non-Concession Law] and [Castle Law] here.


    In other people¡¯s homes, if you don¡¯t get permission from others, if they kill you, you will die in vain.


    Maureen didn''t believe Lake''s words at all, but reminded: "You know it yourself. Now the entire police station, including the FBI, is searching for the killer, and I heard that other departments are involved in this incident. "


    Lake blinked his eyes and looked at Maureen: "Other? Homeland Security?"


    Maureen shook his head: "No, those two people have been killed. At least, there is no chance of targeting you from the outside. The only thing they can do is to target you from the inside, but obviously, Director Bert will not Let this happen."


    Lake listened to Maureen''s words and raised his eyebrows in his heart.


    Not the Department of Homeland Security, so, is there any other law enforcement agency?


    The organization of that outer shield and inner snake?


    ¿É...


    If so, how did Maureen know? I heard, do you think I believe it?


    Lake said in his heart, and then shook his head.


    Regardless of what bureau he is, in this land of New York, except for the New York Police Department, any other bureau comes here. If it is a dragon, it will lie down, and if it is a tiger, it will squat.


    The New York Police Department is the only law enforcement agency in New York that has absolute priority in law enforcement.


    After a while.


    Just as Lake continued to think, Maureen''s phone rang.


    is connected.


    Lake watched his girlfriend Maureen walk to the balcony and continued on the phone. After a while, he walked out from the balcony again: "I''m going now. Be careful yourself. I heard that someone downstairs has already inquired about this. Some people are angry."


    After the death of White and Black, even if the New York Police Department released the killer''s surveillance video in the first time, and held a reception to remember that it would spare no effort to pursue this crazy killer in broad daylight.


    but¡­


    Some skin colors are too lazy to listen. After all, with the happy education they receive, it is difficult for these people to calmly accept the opinions and even the truth of others.


    They only look at what they see and the truth that their brain fills up.


    And their truth is that this is a big conspiracy. It is a way for the New York Police Department to call thieves to catch thieves and direct and perform themselves to protect their people.


    And they have evidence.


    That is, apart from the dead Baijiahei, no other people died at the scene, and even the three police officers were only injured but did not lose their lives.


    In the eyes of this group, this is the best proof. Otherwise, why would the protected person only be injured while the protected person died.


    This is the ironclad proof.


    So...


    These people climaxed in an instant, shouting slogans to thoroughly investigate the shady, and after dinner, they began to surround the New York Police Department and the Star Tower.


    even.


    After learning that Lake¡¯s residence apartment is the Star Tower, the climax of the blacks seems to be a bit stronger. After all, the Star Tower, as a special single-skinned apartment building, has left a very deep impression in the minds of New Yorkers. Up.


    Other New Yorkers regard the Star Tower as a spectacle.


    And some extreme blacks compare the Star Tower to the stigma of the new era. U U Reading


    what?


    Why didn¡¯t you climax in the first place?


    Nonsense, the parade is a tradition, and eating is a must. You can¡¯t just come to the parade before you are full. After all, not every parade can be successfully turned into a zero-dollar purchase.


    As for how Lake¡¯s address was leaked?


    Ha ha.


    is undoubtedly the bad media.


    But...


    Lake took a piece of paper from his pocket, added a name to it, folded it back and put it back in his pocket.


    jump.


    Jumping happily, when it''s time for the liquidation, don''t shout that this is just a job.


    soon.


    Morin is out.


    Lake walked to the living room, turned on the monitor in the living room, adjusted it outside the entrance of the Star Tower, watching a group of black people who were shouting but dare not to enter the Star Tower, the corners of his mouth showed a sneer of sarcasm. .


    a bunch of waste.


    The security team of the Star Building is already on standby in the lobby of the building. As long as the black people outside dare to come in, they dare to shoot directly.


    And it¡¯s the kind that doesn¡¯t hesitate.


    As I said before, some extreme blacks regard the Star Tower as an isolation building in the new era, so it is not that there has been no terrorist action against the Star Tower.


    but¡­


    Let''s put it this way.


    In the past few years, there are no more than a dozen blacks shot by the security team of the Star Building inside the building.


    afraid?


    Not to mention that this is a self-defense based on the castle law, just to say that the security guards will kill and file a lawsuit. All the residents pay and fight. Who is afraid of others? Isn''t it more than financial resources, the people sitting in the Star Tower have not yet Who is afraid of.


    ...

 Chapter 35: The assassin should drive Wushuang (Uh...have you been on holiday!)

    Lake was at the door of the building, with his hands in his pockets, looking at the flag in front of him. After seeing him coming out, the various black people who shouted at his executioner couldn''t help touching their chins.


    An uncontrollable ridiculous soul was about to move.


    but¡­


    Lake still gave up. After all, he still had work to do at night, and it was just a bunch of idiots barking. Lake felt very noisy, but he was not willing to get his hands dirty.


    But...


    Lake tilted his head and looked at Xiao Hei, who was the most eager and happiest at the front of the crowd. He took out his old-fashioned mobile phone and took a picture of Xiao Hei with a click.


    The little black was stunned: "What are you doing."


    Lake looked up, smiling at the corner of his mouth: "Guess."


    Blackie: "..."


    What are you doing.


    Of course, it¡¯s after the fall. If Xiao Hei¡¯s tradition engraved in his soul is a parade, then the traditional art engraved in Lake¡¯s soul is after the fall.


    Again.


    You dance now, how do you want to do it, but there is a kind of don¡¯t wait until the ledger is settled.


    That would be shameful.


    Xiao Hei''s eyes shrunk, but when Xiao Hei recovered, Lake standing in front of him was gone.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at a few Xiao Hei who followed, smiled coldly, and beckoned to stop a taxi.


    Several little black faces looked at each other.


    Before they decided whether to keep up, the taxi had already left their sight.


    half an hour later.


    is located in Lower Manhattan, near the Budan community of a certain World Trade Center.


    Lake paid the fare and got out of the car.


    Although the two-month WTO event caused the housing prices in this neighborhood to plummet for a while, but soon, in two months, people have not waited for the WTO event to be completely put on the back of people¡¯s minds. Housing prices in the Budan community It rose back up again, and it was much higher than the house price two months ago.


    After all, no matter how you say it, this is also a well-known rich community.


    The residence of that barrister Jefferson Hall is here.


    Lawyers and doctors are the same here. The more famous they are, then they have never lacked the gadget.


    I knew that even if I didn¡¯t study a doctor, I learned law.


    Lake thought in his heart, and once again gave up quickly. Both the lawyer and doctor professions are high salaries, but the time required to learn is very long.


    So it''s better to learn art.


    Simple and easy to graduate, don¡¯t worry about not being able to repay the huge tuition.


    Lake smashed his lips, looked around, then his eyes fell on the sign of a nearby bar.


    ¡¾Clone! ¡¿


    [To create a clone, the clone does not have the ability that the main body cannot control, it will automatically disappear after death, without any cooling speed, at most one clone can be summoned at a time, or an additional clone can be added at the price of one hundred thousand dollars. Two avatars are 100,000, the third is 200,000, and the fourth is 400,000...]


    really is the krypton gold system.


    lives up to its name.


    When Lake, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, walked into the roadside bar, the Black King Lake without glasses had already walked along the roadside and whistling towards the Budan community.


    For the worth of the Jefferson Hall barrister, that pair of white and black can''t afford to hire him, let alone the Jefferson Hall barrister trying to gain a reputation from the heat.


    This is not realistic.


    This barrister Jefferson Hall is already a senior partner of his law firm, and he is not a young lawyer who just came out. It has already passed the period of time when he needs to take popular cases and give himself a lot of enthusiasm.


    and so¡­


    Lake thinks that if you have a good chat with him, you may be able to reach an agreement.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t agree.


    Just stay here.


    After all, after receiving this case, Barrister Jefferson Hall was already prepared to oppose Lake, and he was already an enemy.


    Lake has always only one requirement for the enemy.


    A dead enemy is a good enemy.


    But...


    Lake was standing on a community street, about 500 meters away from Barrister Hall¡¯s typical American villa, stopped under a big tree, and his eyes fell on Barrister Hall¡¯s residence.


    FBI.


    Lake squinted his eyes. It is reasonable for the FBI person to appear here. After all, the FBI is dead. The psychoanalysts at the FBI would not have thought that the next target might be Hall.


    what?


    What if not?


    It¡¯s okay. If you win the bet, grab Lake and do a great job. If you lose the bet, it¡¯s good to make friends with these well-known barristers. Maybe you will meet again.


    "Ah!"


    Lake lowered his head and smiled. Although he used to take orders from long-range snipers, it doesn¡¯t mean that Lake liked this. Before, he didn¡¯t have a choice. Now if Lake is chosen, Lake really wants to let himself go to him. Idols are reliable.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake used to play Assassin''s Creed. One of his favorite things to do was to kill people in the Wanjun. Then, no witness could see him.


    Because everything I can see has fallen down.


    and...


    The people here belong to the FBI, not the New York Police Department.


    à§!


    Infinite Bullet version Glock 17 appeared in Lake''s hands.


    Mimi''s sneak in is not his style.


    The real killer has always entered through the gate, driving Wushuang to find the target, and either kill him or get the information he wants.


    "who?"


    "Stop."


    "Something''s wrong, UU reading open..."


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    A Huang Cancan bullet pierced the air in an instant, and with a scream, it blasted on an agent who was standing on the side of the road and smoking a colleague. The latter fell directly behind with a hum.


    You had better wear a body armor.


    Lake said he likes to drive Wushuang, but he didn''t plan to kill all these agents. If the FBI is completely irritated, it would not be a good deal for him.


    But it¡¯s okay if you kill it, it¡¯s a big deal to change your part-time job to the main post.


    is not a big deal!


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Call for support!"


    "Quick!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Lake held Glock up expressionlessly, countless bullets were bombarded and dropped in front of him, and then one after another bullets directly bombarded the five agents who just came to protect, not really sure to return.


    The five agents fell to the ground with pain instantly.


    "what!"


    "boom!"


    Lake¡¯s gun handle banged directly on the neck of the agent who had lost his pistol and was about to play melee combat with him. The latter rolled his eyes and instantly rushed to the street.


    At this moment.


    The New York Police Department and even the FBI have already received the call.


    even...


    In a coffee shop.


    Natasha, who was drinking coffee with her friend, shook her cell phone at the friend on the opposite side: "It seems that your warning is useless."


    The friend stirred the coffee in front of him, and said calmly: "Isn''t this better, is it worth recruiting?"


    Natasha laughed: "That''s right, you are not afraid that he will notice anything."


    The friend smiled, but did not speak.


    ...

 Chapter 36: I bet there are no bullets in the gun (Happy New Years Eve, everyone!)

    "where are you?"


    "you guess."


    "...Lake."


    "Well, I''m drinking at the bar."


    "where?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake hung up the phone that he had just remembered, smiled, and ordered his empty glass toward the bartender behind the bar, and signaled him to refill it quickly.


    Actually...


    Lake originally wanted to take a day off and get a good night''s sleep, but thinking that he had already slept in the afternoon, the most important thing was a sentence from Maureen that made him change his mind.


    Has other institutions stepped in?


    This sentence is not a word of persuasion for Lake, but full of temptation.


    Lake wanted to see what kind of other organization this other organization was. If it was what he thought, there was no doubt that Lake suddenly felt that his girlfriend Maureen had suddenly become unfamiliar.


    In other words...


    Lake suddenly remembered the scene where Maureen walked to the balcony several times to answer the phone.


    In the Budan community.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    "Don''t move, you move, I will kill you."


    Lake, who had already broken in, looked at the agent who was struggling to use his left hand gun when he was punched through his palm, waved his hand, and said in a light tone: "Don''t think I dare not kill the federal agent."


    is really going to get angry, and Lake dare to kill the one who lives in the white building.


    The federal agent with a hole in his palm sweats, but he still looks at Lake with a look, not just for his badge, it seems there are others.


    Lake frowned, his eyes fixed on a photo frame on the bar in the living room.


    Next second.


    Lake knows it.


    turned out to be a family.


    "boom!"


    "William¡ª¡ª"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake stopped his gun and watched an exclamation of pain from the stairs on the second floor, and the corners of his mouth curled up coldly.


    Since it is not camp hatred, then it is private hatred. Regarding private hatred, Lake always likes to cut grass and roots, and he is soft-hearted? It will only give the enemy a chance to kill him.


    went upstairs.


    bang bang bang!


    bang bang bang!


    Dangdang!


    More than a dozen bullets fell in midair.


    Attorney Jefferson Orr, who was holding a gun hidden in his home, shrunk his eyes, and went upstairs for a meal to directly knock out Lake, who shot the bullet: "Don''t come here, how much money I want, I''ll give it to you."


    Lake smiled and said, "Barrister, do you think I am short of money?"


    In fact, Lake is indeed short of money.


    What a pity...


    The **** plug-in doesn''t accept top-ups from head abduction and cheating. If he accepts it, Lake wants to use his clone skills to go to the casino to brush money or control the clone to rob the bank.


    But the plug-in does not accept this kind of money, and the black eating black also belongs to this category in theory. However, who makes the final interpretation right not with Lake, but with the **** plug-in.


    Lake looked at the pistol in Attorney Orr''s hand, thought for a while, and said, "Or give you a chance, change the magazine, do it again, and see if you can kill me."


    I''ll change you to a barren one.


    Attorney Orr recalled the scene that had just happened in his mind, and the scene where the nine federal agents could not stop him, took a deep breath, raised his hands high, and then dropped the pistol in his hand under Lake''s gaze: " Hi, maybe we can talk."


    Lake''s mouth curls up: "You are very smart."


    I knew that this product was so smart, so I stopped calling, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to just make a phone call?


    Orr had no expression on Lake¡¯s compliment, but just held up his hands: "What you want to know, I will tell you, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, we can talk."


    Lake tilted his head, was silent for a while, and received the pistol behind his waist.


    Fine.


    Then talk.


    Lake is not a killer.


    Although the Black King can be regarded as the dark side of Lake to a certain extent, Lake is fundamentally a pure and good person. It is only because the world does not have a sense of belonging and sometimes the film has a sense of sight, which makes Lake very It is difficult in this world to treat some people here as people in the real sense.


    "Sit"


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Lake took a seat on the sofa in the study, and then made a gesture of inviting towards Attorney Orr, who was standing a little stiff in the same place.


    Attorney Orr glanced at Lake hesitantly. When Lake said the second time, he hesitated for a while and chose to sit on the side sofa opposite Lake.


    at this time.


    The wow sound of the police car appeared.


    and the FBI.


    "Ah!"


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth was curved, and under Attorney Orr¡¯s gaze, he stood up directly, took a pistol from his waist, walked to the window, opened the window, and fired continuously at the police car that was already parked at the door. .


    The police officers who received the rescue call hurriedly looked for cover.


    "do not come!"


    Lake took out a sweet potato from his pocket with a click, pulled it away, and threw it toward the outside: "I have a hostage on my hand. Be careful that I scratch him."


    Boom!


    The sweet potato exploded instantly and the law enforcement car was lit up.


    Lake sneered coldly, sat back on the sofa again, put the pistol on the coffee table casually, and said to the opposite lawyer: "Now I can say it."


    Attorney Orr''s gaze stayed on the pistol between the two for a while, then he settled and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "What do you want to know."


    Lake said, "What do you mean, I thought you were a smart person."


    What do you want to know?


    This is a stupid question.


    Attorney Orr said: "You want to know why I took the two cases where I was beaten by the New York Police Department detective on suspicion of intentional assault?"


    Lake shrugged: "I don¡¯t understand the terminology of lawyers. I¡¯m a killer. You take money to do things. You are also a lawyer and you also take money to do things, so... do you want to drink?


    Attorney Orr blinked his eyes: "...what?"


    Lake was silent for a while, waved his hand, got up and walked towards the study room where there is also a wine cabinet: "I didn''t talk to you, and asked if you want to drink?"


    Barrister Orr opened his mouth and looked at Lake, who had left his pistol toward the wine cabinet, and was silent.


    This person...


    is fishing.


    Barrister Orr thought in his heart. Although he looked at the pistol on the coffee table uncontrollably, he tried to control his body so as not to think about the pistol.


    Lake took a look at the wine cabinet and shook his head. They are all whiskeys. Although they all seem to be expensive, Lake still likes bourbon, which is cheap and sky-high.


    turned around.


    Lake smiled slightly at Attorney Orr: "So are you thinking about it, and get ready to tell me who paid you and asked you to take this case?"


    Attorney Orr was silent.


    It seems like what kind of struggle between heaven and man is doing in my heart.


    at this time.


    Click!


    The power went out.


    In an instant, the study room was completely dark.


    Next second.


    was suddenly called.


    just...


    Lake looked amused at the Attorney Orr who had already **** his pistol at him: "I thought you were a smart man, but I didn''t expect you to be an idiot."


    Barrister Orr changed his image in a cold sweat, and squeezed the trigger with his right hand: "Is that right, if I were an idiot, what would you be a killer who throws your own weapons, idiot?"


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and smiled: "Then you shoot, I bet there are no bullets in the gun."


    Orr: "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 37: Lets break up (Happy New Years Eve!!)

    "what?"


    "You heard, I bet you don''t have bullets in your gun."


    Lake put his hands in his pockets, showing a gentlemanly demeanor, politely holding the gun to the opposite side, with a nervous expression, said Orr, who thought he was the killer if he didn''t look carefully.


    Infinite bullet version Glock 17 style.


    Like uses this gun, no matter how many bullets it shoots, it is very reasonable in the eyes of others, but only Lake knows that there are no bullets in this gun.


    At least there will be no bullets for the next six minutes.


    Lake has done an experiment. Although this gun can shoot infinitely, when the first shot is fired, there are bullets in the magazine. It takes ten minutes to refill it when the twelve bullets are all out. Clipped.


    During this period, except for Lake shooting himself, the others could not shoot bullets.


    Moreover.


    If Lake is unwilling, others can''t even pull the trigger.


    Orr listened to Lake¡¯s words, thinking that Lake was frightening him, and looked grim: "You think I dare not, then you go to death."


    The words fall.


    There was a click.


    "what?"


    "Boom!"


    Lake kicked Orr directly onto the sofa, grabbed the pistol with his right hand, and looked at a controller that fell on the ground. It was obvious that Orr used this thing to control the power switch just now.


    What a pity.


    Orr lost to stupidity after all.


    If Orr is really smart, then he should know that a killer, a real killer, will never throw a weapon in front of his target for no reason, unless he is fishing.


    Orr thought of this before, but unfortunately, Orr chose to gamble.


    I lost the bet.


    Lake looked at Orr on the floor blankly: "Guess, if I drive, are there any bullets."


    Orr narrowed his eyes, his mouth was full of blood, and looked up at Lake: "No, wait, wait..."


    "boom!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Orr who was throwing on the street blankly, and sighed. He had already given a chance before, why not?


    at this time.


    When the law enforcement officers outside the house heard the gunshots, they directly attacked.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    boom!


    in a nearby bar.


    "Hiss!"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Lake, who was talking to his girlfriend Maureen, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I''m a little sleepy."


    Although he had the experience of raising a gun and committing suicide for the first time, Lake thought he would be immune, but again, well, Lake felt that this kind of thing should be done less subtle in the future, and after a few more times, Lake felt that he was not far from schizophrenia. Up.


    talking.


    Lake shook his head and looked at Maureen: "Why did you come here suddenly?"


    Morin said, "That assassin is on the side of Jefferson Orr''s house. You called it again?"


    Lakeha smiled: "What kind of killer, I am the inspector, how can I know the killer, I, Lake Edwin, have never shared sin."


    "Really?"


    "of course."


    "That''s good, the police station, the FBI has already focused on housing groups. This time, the killer can''t get away, but this is also a good thing."


    Lake frowned and said, "Why?"


    Morin shrugged and said: "If the killer is caught, this matter will come to an end, and the protesters will also be explained. The rest is that I hope he can withstand the interrogation."


    Lake blinked and looked at Maureen who was watching him closely.


    after a while.


    Lake looked away and sipped his glass of wine: "You are not right, Maureen Hand!"


    Really something is wrong.


    Lake has always thought that his girlfriend is at best a school bully, and his family background is a bit more complicated, but a conversation with his girlfriend just before leaving the house seems to indicate something the same.


    at this time.


    Morin returned to his senses, took out his cell phone, glanced at the caller, then glanced at Lake again, and connected the phone: "Hello."


    Standing on the second floor of the study, Natasha Romanov, wearing an FBI uniform and with long red hair, looked at the brows and fell to the floor. Attorney Orr, who had just died for less than two minutes, said to the phone: "He ran away."


    Morin''s eyes shrunk slightly, then he looked at Lake who had been in her sight since she came in.


    Lake smiled: "What''s the matter?"


    Morin hummed toward the phone, and hung up the phone with a normal face: "The killer ran away."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, then shrugged: "That''s too bad."


    Morin said, "Yes, it''s too bad."


    I chose it for you, you didn''t cherish it.


    It was the wrong payment after all.


    Lake drank the wine in his glass, was silent for a while, took a key from his pocket and handed it to Maureen.


    Morin frowned: "What is this?"


    "The key to the locker downstairs."


    "what?"


    Lake saw Maureen taking the key, got up and walked out of the bar, waved his hand: "I have put all your things over there, I think it should be over."


    Morin: "..."


    Yes it is.


    It''s time to end.


    It''s time to say let go of this relationship. Later, Lake feels that he will be more dangerous.


    is not a danger in the sense of life.


    is a danger from a certain angle.


    Lake really doesn''t like the feeling of being concealed. He admits that he has some double standards, but this is a habit and cannot be changed.


    It is clear.


    Maureen is indeed hiding something from him, and Lake has guessed some from the speculation.


    and so¡­


    It''s time to end.


    After Lake came to this world from his previous life, there are not too many principles. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com but he still set a principle for himself.


    That is to work hard to make money and become a **** of gold as soon as possible, and to live a life that he likes to be casual. As for the theme of snakes and shields, he has no interest at all.


    If Lake¡¯s guess is true, then Maureen¡¯s true identity will be revealed.


    What if it¡¯s wrong?


    Nalake felt that he should separate early to avoid that when he could not control his murderous intentions, and the murderous intentions together, even if Lake wanted to take the knife, he would not be able to take it.


    is fine.


    is only half a year.


    sad?


    Absolutely not.


    Maureen Hand.


    Hande?


    Victoria Hand?


    In the taxi.


    Lake couldn''t help but patted his face. In other words, the reminder was already so obvious, why didn''t he find it until now?


    Could it be that I was fascinated by beauty before?


    soon.


    When Lake left the bar, Natasha took off her uniform and put on casual clothes, walked in, sat next to Maureen, ordered a glass of wine, and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Morin shook his head.


    Natasha frowned: "Did he ask?"


    Morin shook his head.


    after awhile.


    Morin took off his concealed in-ear headphones, crushed them, and said, "He didn''t say, and even if he did, it''s okay. He can''t find us."


    paused.


    Morin sighed and looked at Natasha: "But Lake seems to have noticed something."


    "what''s happenin?"


    Morin took out the locker key that Lake had just given, and laughed: "He broke up with me."


    Natasha: "..."

 Chapter 38: Gift for Goddaughter

    the next day.


    Lake lying on the bed opened his eyes.


    Brush your teeth.


    Wash your face.


    eat...


    Lake blinked, stood in the living room thinking for a while, and walked outside.


    downstairs.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    "coming."


    With a creak, the door opened.


    A blonde and pretty loli who was only fifteen this year opened the door.


    Alexis.


    The neighbor downstairs, the daughter of the famous crime novelist Kassel, was born to his first wife.


    "Uncle Lake!"


    "Good morning."


    Lake greeted Alexis and walked in. Then, he smelled the unique smell of breakfast: "It smells so good, let me guess, you made it?"


    Alexis said, "Want to be together, Uncle Lake?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "Of course, I have always been happy to have a beautiful woman invite me."


    The single father Kassel sitting at the dining table rolled his eyes when he heard this sentence: "Return to single?"


    Lake looked at Kassel.


    Alexis, who ran to pour Lake coffee next to him, raised his head when he heard these words: "No way, Uncle Lake, why?"


    Lake shrugged: "Emotional disagreement."


    Even if nothing happened last night, Lake came back and thought about it. Sooner or later, he and Maureen would have to be separated. After all, the difference in life theory is good for each other to accommodate each other, and the contradiction will become more prominent in the future.


    To put it simply.


    Lake is a carnivore, but Maureen is a herbivore.


    Will a wolf fall in love with a sheep?


    Even if you love, you fall in love to kill the sheep.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake grabbed a pancake on his seat, took a bite, and hummed his thumb toward Alexis and said, "How many of your pancakes have I missed in the past six months."


    , the daughter of Kassel next to him said blankly: "Thank God, our family has lost a lot of money in the past six months."


    Lake looked at Kassel and smiled without saying a word.


    Alexis said coquettishly towards Kassel: "Dad, Uncle Lake is not an outsider."


    Kassel looked at this Lake who came to grab his daughter''s love breakfast again after half a year, and angrily took a bite of the pancake: "I hope he is, so that I can condemn him like the protesters outside. "


    Lake laughed.


    Alexis gave her father a roll of eyes, then sat next to him, drinking his hot cocoa, and looked at Lake: "Uncle Lake, don¡¯t listen to my father. My father believes in you as much as I do. It must be those two. This guy provokes you first."


    Lake sips coffee.


    Next second.


    Lake suddenly lit up.


    "correct."


    Lake pretended to take this thing from his pocket, took out the angel diamond from the last four consecutive draws, held it in his hand, and said to Alexis: "Open your hand and give you a gift."


    Originally Lake was thinking of finding a time to give it to Maureen.


    Lake can''t sell this thing for money, even if it can be sold, the money sold can''t be added to the lottery.


    But it seems that Maureen can''t be given anymore.


    Not bad for Alexis.


    At the very least, Lake sometimes fantasizes about what a daughter looks like if he has a daughter, but he uses Alexis as a template.


    Alexis blinked his eyes and stretched out his hand towards Lake: "What, is it a shopping voucher again?"


    Lake¡¯s way of giving gifts has always been simple and rude in the eyes of Alexis. Last year, for her birthday, a shopping voucher worth a thousand dollars, and a shopping voucher worth a thousand dollars for Christmas.


    Alexis thought it was also this time.


    Lake did not speak, but shook his head, and released his right hand on the palm of Alexis''s palm.


    In an instant.


    The angel diamond that lost the blockade radiated a brilliant light and fell on Alexis'' palm from the air.


    Alexis''s eyes gradually grew as the angel diamond fell, and his eyes widened. After a certain amount of angel diamonds fell on his hands, Alexis''s expression became very beautiful.


    Kassel, who also thought it was a gift voucher next to him, coughed again and again after seeing the true face of the gift, covering his mouth, and wiping the overflowing coffee.


    "Oh my God."


    "real or fake?"


    Kassel got a towel and wiped his hands, then moved to Alexis''s side and looked at the angel diamond in his daughter''s hand.


    Lake rolled his eyes: "Do you think it''s a fake I''ll give me a goddaughter?"


    Cassell looked up: "You moved in five years ago. My daughter was ten years old at that time. Ten years have passed since the baptism. Godfather, you should call yourself."


    Lake shrugged: "Alexis just admits it."


    "I don''t admit it."


    "It''s my **** if you don''t admit it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Alexis looked at the angel diamond shining brightly on the palm of his hand, glanced at his father, and then handed the diamond to Lake: "Uncle Lake, this is too expensive."


    Lake waved his hand, did not take it back: "It is precious to you, but worthless to me."


    Alexis: "..."


    Lake sighed very much. He was definitely not a pretense. For him, only money that can be recharged is real money, and other money that cannot be recharged is a piece of paper.


    The diamonds from this lottery are the same can be sold or sold, but the money sold can''t be recharged. What''s the use of asking for it, it just adds to the sadness.


    Alexis looked at her father Kassel.


    Kassel raised his eyebrows at Lake, as if thinking of something, and said to Alexis: "Since it is your gift, then accept it. Do you need to put it in my safe?"


    Alexis narrowed his eyes and put the angel diamond into his arms: "No, I have my own safe."


    Yes it is.


    After all, it is the home of the famous crime novelist and the daughter slave of the rich. It is normal for Alexis to have his own safe, and Alexis¡¯s mother often sends some jewelry to her daughter. Naturally, Alexis himself Just a little rich woman.


    Alexis got up, said thank you to Lake, and then ran to the stairs. She wanted to take a good look when she put it in the safe.


    soon.


    Alexis'' figure disappeared at the top of the stairs.


    Kassel sat down again and looked at Lake, who was drinking coffee and eating pancakes: "Are you going to give it to Maureen?"


    Lake glanced at Kassel without speaking.


    Kassel smiled, looked at the stairs, guessing that his daughter might not come down so quickly, then he looked at Lake and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you, I heard a friend tell me... ¡­"


    Lake cast his gaze away and interrupted Kassel directly: "Friend? Ex-girlfriend? Or, the muse of which book of yours?"


    Literati are all scumbags.


    In the name of you are my muse, hook up one beautiful little girl after another.


    Cassell rolled his eyes: "Do you want to listen, I heard from my friend, Maureen seems to have a difficult identity."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 39: A country with only interests (Happy New Year, all the best!)

    "Let me tell you who told you first."


    "You don''t know you even after I said it."


    "I can try."


    "Clara Stryker."


    "...the CIA agent in the Derek Storm series?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Kassel, whose expression seemed a little surprised, and smiled: "Although I don''t like reading books, but after all, Derek was written by you after me, and I will still read it."


    Kassel was a little speechless: "Say it again, it''s not based on you."


    Lake laughed and said, "Brave?"


    Kassel expressionlessly: "You are reckless."


    Normal people would jump in when they knew there was a big hole waiting for him.


    "Handsome and cool."


    "You are stubborn!"


    Normal people in the Internet age still use old-fashioned flip phones, and can clearly see the traces of repairs on their phones.


    "Loyalty!"


    "You are only loyal to yourself."


    "..."


    Kassel glanced at Lake, who was not speaking in retort, and said, "I was right? So, I''m saying it again, Derek is not based on you, Derek, the most important thing is Rick, it is Cassell. Er¡¯s nickname, so..."


    Lake waved his hand: "The pen is in your hand, how do you like to say it, let''s talk, what have you found."


    Derek was all written to death by Kassel.


    And it''s the kind of shot headshot.


    Lake thought for a while, still felt that there was no need to worry about who was the prototype, after all, Derek did not end well.


    Kassel glanced at the stairs and said: "It should have been a month ago. When I went to attend a bookstore autograph session, I met Maureen on the road, and then we came back together."


    Lake''s eyes became a little weird.


    Kassel continued: "The next day, I received a call from a friend, telling me that the woman who walked with me yesterday was a bit special, so it would be better for me to have less contact."


    Lake frowned: "Then why don''t you tell me."


    Kassel shrugged: "It didn''t have much to do with me at the time, and she was your girlfriend, and your relationship is also very good. If I said it, what would you think?"


    Lake said blankly: "I would think you were going to shove me a hoe!"


    Cassell spread his hands toward Lake and was silent.


    Lake glanced at Kassel and didn''t speak.


    indeed.


    If it was a month when Kassel suddenly came to such a sentence, Lake promised to think that someone had thrown a **** on his corner, after all, this guy had a criminal record.


    And this guy is a writer, you are my muse, my source of inspiration, most women will fall into the hands of this talented, long and good scum.


    But now?


    The identity is a bit special.


    so special.


    Aegis Agent?


    Lake squinted his eyes, and suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind.


    Next second.


    Lake drank the coffee in front of him, got up and walked out the door: "Help me tell Alexis. I like her pancakes. See you tonight."


    finished.


    Lake opened the door directly and went out.


    New York Police Department.


    Lake in the ascending elevator checked the time on his watch.


    Ten thirty in the morning.


    Not going to work is because it is not good, it is easy to wake up naturally.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    After Lake got out of the elevator, he shuttled directly behind the floor of the Hostage Negotiation and Psychological Counseling Office. When Lake walked to Maureen''s office, there was no doubt that an office was being cleared.


    "Where are people?"


    "Inspector Edwin?"


    "What about Maureen."


    "gone."


    A young psychologist who was clearing some clutter in the office said: "It is said that I resigned yesterday, and the things have been moved by Dr. Hand''s friends."


    "Thank you."


    Lake, standing at the door, raised his eyebrows, said thank you to the psychologist, and then walked towards the elevator door again.


    what is this?


    You want to leave this sad place because of the breakup, or are you worried that things will be revealed so you choose to evacuate the first time you break up?


    The former.


    Lake is sorry.


    the latter.


    Lake is...angry!


    All law enforcement bureaus in every world have a common characteristic, especially the law enforcement bureau of the Yingjiang family. This characteristic is particularly obvious.


    There is no history in the Eagle sauce family.


    His founding of the country was not based on blood, but based on a concept. The Yingjiang family is an immigrant family. He does not have much warmth or even family affection in it, and some are just benefits.


    As long as the benefits are large enough, the wife and children can be thrown away.


    For the law enforcement bureau here, he only values ??your ability. When you are possible, he will do everything possible to recruit you. When you are incapable or useless, he will not hesitate to recruit you. You throw away.


    This is why Lake chose the New York Police Department.


    Compared with the CIA and the FBI, the New York Police Department, which is only responsible for protecting New York in regional activities, may not sound domineering as these two Federal Bureaus, but it is a place where you can stay for a long time.


    The facts have also proved this point.


    If Lake happened to the CIA or the FBI, there would be only one sentence, fend for itself, and fight on your own.


    But here is the New York Police Department. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Although there is no explicit statement, from top to bottom, including Montgomery, when he determined that Lake was calculated, all chose to suspend their duties to avoid the limelight. Other detectives and inspectors were even more powerful.


    Of course.


    There is another organization above these bright law enforcement agencies.


    National Land Strategy and Logistics Defense Support Bureau.


    AKA!


    SHIELD!


    As Lake had told him before, he asked himself that he had no enemies. After all, he always pays attention to cutting grass and roots. Even if there is, it is at most the remnants of the mutual aid association.


    Again.


    The remnants of ¡¡¡¡ Mutual Aid Association will only secretly give him a bullet, instead of setting up a trap so troublesome.


    Then the question is coming.


    Who is ¡¡¡¡?


    Before that, Lake had never doubted S.H.I.E.L.D., after all, he had never been in contact with S.H.I. There is an action center where Lake doesn''t even go shopping in ordinary times, so why not provoke him.


    But if Maureen belonged to S.H.I.E.L.D., it would be different.


    The nature has completely changed.


    the first.


    Maureen, as his girlfriend and a psychologist, clearly knows his undisguised character, and clearly knows what kind of trap he can get in even if he knows it.


    Second.


    SHIELD has this conviction.


    Look at the Hulk.


    good fellow.


    Although Bruce Banner followed Aegis voluntarily, what if Natasha had gone to see Bruce Banner without ambushing the swordsman outside?


    It is estimated that the ending will be different.


    ...

 Chapter 40: Love is going to die (Happy New Year, good health!)

    In summary.


    If this is S.H.I.E.L.D., then it can be explained, and it makes sense.


    Aegis has this ability, and there is also a certain reason.


    As everyone knows, Aegis is a secret organization, but let¡¯s take a look at the later Snake Shield and Aegis.


    There are many talents in Snake Shield.


    Two or three kittens in Aegis.


    How many people are the real S.H.I.E.L.D. people who can play the most in the later stage?


    iron Man? People are capitalists first.


    Thor? People are the second generation of gods.


    Black Widow? First of all, they belonged to the Red House of the Soviet Union. Because of the eagle-eyed relationship, and they had no other choice, they entered SHIELD.


    Hawkeye? This guy doesn''t know much, but they learned their skills from ninjas. Unless the leader of Aegis has an island nation, otherwise, it was not cultivated by Aegis.


    Then?


    Soundbird Barbara Morse?


    Phil Colson?


    These two are considered to be from SHIELD.


    Then there is nothing.


    In contrast, Snake Shield, although there are not many characters that can be handed out, one is counted as one, and they are all cultivated by Snake Shield themselves, and they are cultivated with S.H.


    and so¡­


    Sometimes, an organization is not terrible to be stupid. The terrible thing is that the organization is so stupid that it is so self-righteous that it feels smart and messed up.


    There was a problem with his own hematopoietic mechanism, and he didn''t want to fix the problem, but instead planned to dig in people from outside.


    Ha ha.


    In that case, why did you build an Aegis Academy? Did you build it for Snake Shield, or you think the Aegis family is great and invincible, and you plan to build a wonder to increase your morale?


    and so.


    If all of this is a test by S.H.I.E.L.D., it is estimated that after the social death of Lake in this way, so that he can change his name to join Aegis and let them drive, then everything can make sense.


    Ordinary Lake may not be worthy of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But it''s worth it for a Lake who killed the Mutual Aid Society with his bare hands.


    just...


    Hope it''s not you!


    After returning to the apartment in the Star Building, Lake took out a glass of bourbon, took a sip, then squinted his eyes and said with no expression.


    He and Maureen dated before the Mutual Aid Society incident, so even though there is a shadow of Maureen in this matter, there is still a glimmer of hope that Lake is not led by Maureen.


    What if it is?


    Lake sneered. What he hates most is one thing. Someone calculates him, whoever calculates him will die.


    without exception!


    In the afternoon!


    lay on the sofa, closed his eyes and opened his eyes calmly.


    "Use!"


    "Copy the card!"


    "Please select the card you want to copy!"


    "Choose to copy the tracking card."


    "Copy successful!"


    "Use the tracking card!"


    "In use, please fill in the name of the target or think about it."


    "Maureen Hand!"


    "...successful tracking, target current location, New York City..."


    Manhattan.


    Upper East Side.


    Lin Knox Hill Hospital Street.


    Lake with sunglasses is sipping a cup of coffee just ordered at the coffee shop on the corner of the street. The out of his eyes stared at an ordinary building diagonally across the street corner.


    Lin Knox Building.


    The outer wall of this building is about to peel off, and there are a few high stands outside. People who don¡¯t know think this is a dangerous building under repair.


    Who would have thought that the most mysterious secret service organization so far hides in this ordinary building.


    The lights are on.


    About when night fell slowly, two people walked out of the building over there.


    a red hair.


    a black hair.


    Black Widow, Natasha Romanov!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and shook his head in his heart. From the very beginning, he had always thought about not dealing with these law enforcement agencies, which were full of justice and guilty heart. He didn''t expect to deal with them in a silly way.


    Is this the fate of the protagonist?


    ¿É...


    I don¡¯t have the protagonist¡¯s treatment either.


    When I think of the prizes drawn in the previous four consecutive draws, my heart is dripping with blood. Again, putting one hundred thousand dollars at 3030 may be a money for fritters, but here, it takes at least one month for Lake to pass the legitimate way.


    The roar of the sports car.


    appeared on the streets of New York like a red streamer, and disappeared on this street in the blink of an eye.


    Lake got up and walked towards a blue family car next to him.


    boarding.


    hit a fire.


    Lake drove the car expressionlessly, watching a very fast red dot appearing on the big map of New York unhurriedly followed.


    after an hour.


    The red sports car stopped in front of a high-end western restaurant in New York.


    Lake, two blocks away, stopped and smiled.


    The last supper?


    In the western restaurant on the 15th floor.


    After Natasha ordered her meal, she said to the opposite Maureen, "Our plane has one hour left."


    Morin said: "I am mainly responsible for this mission, but I didn''t investigate it clearly."


    The operation was a complete failure.


    As the action plan for this time, Sanfei asked her to return to the headquarters to report.


    It is clear that everything is under control. In fact, after seeing Lake''s service information and the information of the New York Police Department, Aegis became interested in recruiting. This is why Maureen was specially arranged to approach him.


    This time is also a good calculation. UU Reading waited until public opinion arose because of this incident, and let Lake die socially. At that time, Aegis came forward to accept Lake, and it was not difficult to change his name with the energy of Aegis. , If the operation is good, after five years, S.H.I.E.L.D. will have an agent that can be obtained.


    But the killer Black King suddenly appeared.


    and...


    The relationship seems to be remarkable with Lake.


    This was something that Maureen and even Aegis did not expect. The appearance of the Black King completely disrupted the layout of Maureen and others, causing them to have no choice but to use tricks.


    Who knew that the black king was faster than them, so he chose the simplest and most violent one to kill.


    At first, Maureen and Aegis suspected that Lake was the black king, but for the first time, many bar people testified, and the second time Maureen saw it with his own eyes. It turns out that Lake and the Black King are two different people.


    And after again, Lake broke up.


    This mission caused a complete collapse and came to an end.


    at this time.


    A cute little child raged by with a man in a suit. After a while, the child walked to the left of Maureen and Natasha. The child looked at Natasha, and then at Maureen, The phone in hand passed over: "Sister, someone wants me to give you this phone."


    Morin was taken aback.


    after awhile.


    Morin watched the child leaving the hotel, frowned upon listening to the phone ringing in his hand, and looked at Natasha on the opposite side.


    Natasha looked around, especially the building opposite the window.


    There is no condescending or usual building.


    Morin answered the phone.


    "Hey!"


    "..."

 Chapter 41: See you again (HappyNewYear!!!...

    "Hey?"


    "¡­¡­"


    No one answered the call.


    While Morin was frowning and was about to close, his eyes fell on the entrance of the restaurant, a man with gold-rimmed glasses and a black suit.


    Lake came over, and a hotel attendant came over with a chair very well served.


    "Are you following me?"


    "Do not."


    Lake first nodded to Natasha as a greeting, and then said to Maureen: "Half an hour ago, I was sleeping at home, but I received a call."


    Morin did not speak.


    Lake smiled: "The caller said a word to me, want to know the truth about everything, frankly speaking, I want to know, and then I came over, so Maureen, tell me, why? "


    Clearly, the simplest and most direct method can be used.


    Why do you use such a stupid method?


    It¡¯s enough time for half a year to know my personality. Asking directly is much better than this stupid method. At least, asking directly does not require death.


    Natasha over there said: "Edwin..."


    Lake looked at Natasha, narrowed his eyes, and interrupted directly: "Natasha Romanov, am I right."


    Natasha frowned.


    Does this person know us?


    Natasha thought about that and then looked directly at Maureen.


    Lake smiled upon seeing this: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t know anything about you, but my friend helped me find it out."


    "The killer, the black king!"


    "I prefer to call him the lawful of justice."


    "Ah!"


    Natasha laughed sarcastically: "If you know that the lawful justice in your mouth has taken the lives of twelve innocent people in three years since he appeared in the assassin world, you would still think that he is justice. The lawful?"


    Lake said: "There are always some animals that cannot be tried by the law, especially those who make laws."


    It''s not surprising that SHIELD knows that the Black King.


    After all these two assassinations, the Black King went straight and undisguised.


    After saying this, Lake laughed and looked at Natasha: "Isn''t your behavior this time the same? The law has nothing to do with you."


    take a look.


    What kind of crime is it to calculate others and try to make others die socially? This is enough to ruin a person''s life, and it''s the kind that can''t survive.


    But Natasha disagrees. After all, in her eyes, this is just a task. Moreover, they might think that the recruiting of Lake is for the sake of Lake.


    This is the same as what Lake said before.


    is full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, secretly male thief and female prostitute!


    finished.


    Lake looked at Maureen and took a deep breath: "Then, Maureen, give me an answer."


    Morin looked at Lake directly: "Do you really need it?"


    Lake nodded.


    "Why?"


    "After all, the story is about to end, leaving a suspenseful ending, not a good ending."


    "¡­¡­"


    The murderous heart has risen, no one can stop it.


    Lake wanted to say, after all, I''m in love, forget it.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake''s heart can''t do it.


    If Maureen was only an accessory, Lake could convince himself, but the words Maureen had just said to Natasha had long been heard clearly by the clone sitting not far away.


    This matter... is led by Maureen.


    So Lake couldn''t convince himself.


    Morin laughed: "If I told you that we wanted to recruit you, would you agree?"


    Lake shrugged: "You can try it."


    Although it is also impossible, the ending will not go to the present, even the life is gone.


    What will others say if this matter is spread?


    fall in love? The horrible kind, if you think about it, go to Lake Edwin, he will give you this kind of love.


    **** Christ.


    Who am I to provoke?


    Morin shook his head and looked at Lake: "If I tell you, I have tried it, and you definitely refuse it."


    Lake returned to his mind: "This is not a good reason. Since I refused, then you should know that I will not choose to join for other reasons."


    Morin nodded, agreeing with Lake''s words, but still said: "But, you have to try, your skill, staying in the New York Police Department just buried you."


    Natasha also said next to him: "I have read your information and I know you very well. You graduated with honors when you were sixteen. After graduation, you entered the Navy directly and joined the Marine Corps half a year later. During the Marine Corps, three overseas combat missions, all the scores were excellent. After the third return, he was promoted to lieutenant and then joined the SEAL squadron as the commander. During his tenure, he made five overseas operations. At the age of twenty-two, you suddenly retired. I applied for admission to the Art Department of Yale University. It took only two years to graduate early and joined the New York Police Department. Now you are 30 years old. Can you tell me why you suddenly left the military?"


    Lakeha smiled and looked at Natasha: "It seems that you don''t know my information."


    Natasha frowned.


    incomplete?


    This is impossible, Aegis will not have such a business.


    Lake said, "Do you know that I am an orphan?"


    Natasha nodded.


    Lake continued: "I joined the army at the time, just because I was able to go to university without exams and tuition after I was discharged, so don''t say you know me well, you don''t know who I am."


    It was for this reason that he joined the army.


    This is also the reason why Lake won the appreciation of a certain general at the time and resolutely left the army.


    He just wants to be able to go to university for free, and his goal is achieved. Why stay in the army?


    and...


    Who said he has been discharged?


    Ah!


    Natasha frowned her eyebrowsThis reason...


    Natasha felt very nonsense, but looking at the expression on Lake''s face, there was an inexplicable feeling that what this man said was true. He was in the army for college.


    ... Natasha no longer knows what she should say or think.


    Lake ignored Natasha, looked at the watch in his hand, and then said to Maureen, "Maureen, remember what I was thinking when I saw you at the first time?"


    Morin frowned: "Does this make sense now?"


    "Maybe¡­¡­"


    "Perhaps, whenever all the stories come to an end, they always involuntarily think of the beginning of all stories."


    Lake''s eyes seemed to fall on Maureen''s face with some nostalgia, and said: "At the time, you gave me the feeling that I felt like I received Easter eggs that day. How about you?"


    Morin expressionlessly: "It''s all about business."


    "Just for official business?"


    "Correct!"


    "Understood, thank you!"


    Lake got up, his gaze returned from nostalgia to normal, and finally turned into a consistent calm, and said to Maureen: "No more...no, never see you again, Maureen Hand."


    finished.


    Lake turned around.


    Natasha, who was sitting across from Maureen, seemed to perceive something, her eyes shrank, and she got up to rush towards Maureen.


    but!


    boom!


    A bullet from two kilometers away passed through the distance of the space, and instantly pierced the window of the restaurant, and then, the moment Natasha plunged into Maureen...


    àÛ!


    Turning around, Lake closed his eyes slightly.


    Then...


    walked away without reluctance.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 42: Old village head of Novice Village (Happy New Year!!)

    Almost when the bullet that spanned a distance of two kilometers directly blasted through the window and hit the target, the restaurant fell into screams and chaos.


    All the ladies and gentlemen who just ate here are screaming and rushing towards the elevator and stairs.


    is not at all muddle-headed.


    Skilled running makes people feel that safety education is important, and at the same time, being proficient is a bit distressing.


    Lake also disappeared in the crowd.


    Natasha?


    "Maolin!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Natasha looked at Maureen, who lost any vital signs instantly after being shot in the head, turned her head and glanced at Lake, who had long since disappeared, and then took out something from her arms.


    Chi!


    A sticker similar to a sticker was torn apart by Natasha. Then, the sticker was quickly placed on the wound where a large hole had been pierced out of Morin.


    The sticker instantly inflated like a big balloon.


    In less than three seconds, a bubble of hope shining blue on the outside wrapped Maolin''s head, which almost penetrated a large hole on the left and right.


    Alpha gel!


    As everyone knows, this is a universe where black technology is rampant.


    has been unloaded eight pieces, and then sewn it with needles and threads, have you seen it?


    Lake met.


    In the movie!


    After Natasha finished all this, she breathed a sigh of relief. Although she knew that there was no hope, she did better than nothing. She immediately took out her phone and dialed the number of the New York Operations Center.


    five minutes later.


    Suddenly!


    A helicopter appeared directly at the location of the building. Then, the agent descended directly and broke through the window. An Aegis doctor quickly walked over and took it from Natasha''s hand and was protected by Alpha Gel. Maureen of life.


    but¡­¡­


    This is obviously a luxury.


    The brains are so crazy that they can be saved. It is estimated that it will be possible to fight Mephisto!


    Twenty-five minutes later.


    Went out of the elevator and got into the Aegis car on the side of the road. Natasha, whose clothes and hands were soaked with blood, said with a gloomy and angry expression: "Have you found the target?"


    The agent said, "When we hurried away, he had already escaped."


    Natasha said in a deep voice: "A full-scale wanted order is issued and sent to any other law enforcement agency. Once you see it, you will be killed directly. I just want to see his body."


    The agent nodded.


    Natasha then turned her head: "Where is Lake Edwin?"


    Even though Lake Edwin was not the murderer, there is nothing to do with him.


    and...


    Maureen is your girlfriend, even if she broke up, but is there no friendship at all between them?


    Cold blood!


    Beast!


    Natasha put almost any negative adjectives she could think of on Lake''s head. Although she had no way to get Lake from the face, they weren''t a role in S.H.I.E.L.D. in the first place.


    The agent replied: "One minute ago, the JFK International Airport system in New York showed that Lake Edwin boarded the plane to Washington."


    "Washington?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Notify the agent in Washington and stop him at the airport."


    "Yes!"


    "Drive, go to the airport."


    "Understand."


    The black sports car started in an instant and quickly headed to New York''s Kennedy International Airport, which is only a dozen kilometers away.


    On the plane.


    Lake sat by the window, staring unblinkingly at the dark landscape outside the window.


    Hey.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly. He wanted to give a chance. Even if Maureen gave an excuse no matter how outrageous he was, Lake would pretend to be temporarily ignorant and choose to believe.


    What a pity...


    Don''t give him a chance, what can he do?


    I will never kneel down on a girl. The only one who dares to calculate me is death, there is no second way!


    This special traverser kills his girlfriend and uses his own actions to verify [being in love, the horrible kind]. I am afraid that I will be the first person. Maybe I will become an internet celebrity in the traverser association.


    As for why Lake suddenly got on the plane to Washington?


    Lake didn''t want to go to Washington, just don''t. Where he wants to go, it is more convenient to fly to Washington first.


    after an hour.


    The plane arrived in the sky above Washington Dulles International Airport. After hovering for a while, it began to land after being instructed by the airport tower.


    The captain''s voice appeared in the cabin.


    Lake, who had been watching outside the window, listened to the captain saying sorry. After receiving the notice, Gray Opportunity raised his eyebrows when he was undergoing a temporary inspection in the hangar.


    Ah.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up. Is this the rhythm of trying to catch him and then shut him into the small black room?


    When I was training to force a confession in Guantanamo back then, what kind of battle I had never seen before, and, you wanted to catch me, did you catch me?


    soon.


    After the plane stopped, three Aegis agents dressed like men in black in black sunglasses and black suits boarded the plane.


    "Lake Edwin, you are suspected of participating in a crime of intentional homicide, please come with us."


    "FBI?"


    Lake looked at the ID that an Aegis agent had taken out, and laughed twice: "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    got off the plane.


    Two Aegis agents were sandwiched to the left and right of Lake, and there was a person standing beside a black off-road vehicle.


    "go."


    "¡­¡­"


    The two Aegis agents directly pushed Lake.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    Five military armored vehicles came from a distance and drove directly into the hangar. Under the gaze of the people who parked the plane near the window, a dozen marines got off the armored vehicle.


    click and rub.


    The guns of more than a dozen Marines were directly loaded and aimed at Phil Coleson and others who were disguised as FBI agents.


    Leading Coleson''s face changed suddenly.


    "Lake, I knew it was nothing good for you to ask me to pick you up."


    "I think it''s a good thing."


    "I don''t think so."


    Lake smiled at the captain of the Seal B team who looked like a lion and was also a good friend of Lake, who came from behind the Marines and said: "I don''t know who these people are, but I can promise. They are definitely not FBI."


    Jason looked at Coleson and the others who also pointed his gun at them: "Really?"


    Coleson''s face suddenly changed: "We..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "When did I lie to you?"


    Jason nodded.


    Next second.


    Jason turned to Coleson and others: "Let down your weapons, I will count three times, and take the consequences at my own risk."


    Coleson held up his federal documents and said, "We belong to the FBI, please get out of the way."


    Jason smiled straightly: "Fake."


    Colson: "¡­¡­"


    The FBI ID of Coleson and others is indeed false.


    When was the FBI established?


    When was Aegis established?


    and...


    Aegis belongs to the Security Council. Even if its headquarters is in Yingjiang¡¯s home, it is still a secret agency. Some law enforcement bureaus know it, but this does not mean that they will use their IDs by default.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 43: Who said I was discharged (Happy New Year!!!)

    A word.


    What if S.H.I.E.L.D. uses their IDs to secretly do bad things, then what should I do? S.H.I.E.L.D. patted his **** and ran away, leaving all the pots left behind.


    So.


    No law enforcement bureau will acquiesce Aegis to use their documents. Aegis can forge documents. At most, they will acquiesce in such behavior, but if something goes wrong, I¡¯m sorry. The Law Enforcement Bureau will not give Aegis back the pot. .


    Jason started to count down in a strong tone.


    Jason is more willing to believe Lake''s words than trusting the documents in Phil Colson''s hand.


    Lake and Jason are good brothers who have been on the battlefield.


    and so¡­


    Phil Coleson and others threw away the guns in their hands, and then they were given a pot by the soldiers brought by Jason.


    The car set off for the Quantico military base.


    "Boom!"


    A soldier grabbed the mobile phone Coleson took out and threw it directly outside the car window: "Be honest."


    Colson: "..."


    This time I am embarrassed.


    obviously came here and was ordered to arrest people, and as a result, they were served in a pot.


    half an hour later.


    Quantico military base.


    Everyone got off the car.


    Jason said to the soldiers: "Send these people to the military law office."


    Coleson stupefied: "Wait, I need to make a call."


    Jason sniffed.


    call.


    Don''t say you are not the real FBI, even if you are the one who arrested our military, you still expect to enjoy beautiful treatment?


    Jason waved his hand and ignored Coleson''s request. Instead, he said to Lake next to him: "You know this place better than me. Do you want me to accompany you?"


    Lake waved his hand: "No, you are busy with you."


    Jason nodded, did not say anything, and left with his team members.


    Lake looked around, looked for his own memory, and then followed the memory and walked not far away.


    Jason is older than Lake.


    but¡­


    Lake joined the army earlier than Jason, and after Jason joined the army, Lake was still one of Jason¡¯s military instructors. After that, Jason joined the SEALs. At the beginning, he was also in Lake¡¯s previous C team. He performed twice. After the mission, Jason left the C team and went to the B team. By now, he is the master chief of the B team.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    "..."


    The door of the room opened, and a woman with a capable look and blonde hair opened the door.


    Mandy, a CIA intelligence analysis expert stationed at SEAL, responsible for planning overseas operations and intelligence analysis.


    Ok.


    CIA agent.


    "Lake?"


    "Mind if I go in?"


    "Why, fell in love again?"


    "..."


    Lake shrugged.


    Mandy smiled, turned sideways, and cleared the way.


    soon.


    Clouds and rain turned over in the house, and the Aegis agents who were sent to the supervision room of the Quantico Military Law Department peeked at each other, staring at them, thinking about when the Aegis headquarters would discover the news of their disappearance.


    the next day.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Mandy who was sitting beside the bed wearing shoes: "Is there any action today?"


    Mandy smiled, got up, and glanced at Lake on the bed: "You know what I can''t say."


    Lake spread his hands.


    Mandy kissed Lake on the forehead, then turned around and pushed the door out.


    Lake yawned and was about to get up and put on his clothes.


    His relationship with Mandy is complicated.


    The two are similar to that kind of cooperation, each taking the required relationship.


    To put it simply, when Lake was in the army, he and Mandy were partners. Then, after Lake left the army, he would come here to find Mandy whenever his feelings were frustrated. If Mandy was in the emotional void at this time, Then Mandy would open the door to let Lake in, if not, he would shut Lake out.


    Ok.


    is such a simple and unpretentious relationship.


    Lake and Mandy are also tacitly aware of this.


    after a while.


    When Lake got dressed, Jason came and knocked on the door.


    "Let''s go."


    Jason in a combat uniform looked at Lake who opened the door and said directly: "Let¡¯s go, the general wants to see you."


    Whenever Lake comes to Washington, Jason drives to pick him up, so Lake will be there. Jason is clear.


    After Jason finished speaking, he passed the plastic bag in his hand to Lake.


    Inside... a military uniform.


    Military base building.


    Lake, wearing the uniform of a lieutenant of the land warfare, got out of the elevator in a light car, walked to the door of an office, and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    "Huh!"


    Lake took a deep breath, pushed the door in, and turned toward Thaddeus Ross, the head of the Quantico military base, who was sitting behind his desk, wearing a general''s uniform, and stood up straight: "General!"


    Yes it is.


    General Ross.


    When Lake joined, General Ross was from the navy. Back then, Lake was approved by General Ross and was promoted to a lieutenant of the navy. After that, he served as the commander of Team C under the seals led by General Ross.


    In a way, Lake did not leave the army.


    Ross appreciates Lake very much. Although he agreed with Lake¡¯s departure, he did not remove Lake¡¯s name from the military, and was treated the same as Captain America Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers has been recognized as dead, but his name is still in the military system today, it''s just a missing seal.


    And every time Lake comes here to look for Mandy, General Rose always asks Lake to wear his uniform to see him. It seems that he hopes that one day Lake will be lost and realize that the army is his home.


    Lake was speechless about this.


    but¡­


    Ross is considered a Bole after all, and he has some special relationship with him. So, with such a request, Lake can''t think of a reason for rejection.


    In the office.


    General Ross reviewed the documents he had on hand. After a while, General Ross said without raising his head: "Are you in trouble?"


    Everything that happened at the Quantico military base was in his sight. Naturally, General Ross knew that the Military Law Office had caught a few people posing as the FBI last night.


    Lake said, "Little trouble."


    General Rose smiled, looked up at Lake, took out the fake documents of Phil Coleson and others from the drawer and threw them on the table: "You can''t get it for a little trouble. This is well-made and there is also the FBI. A fake certificate with an orthodox seal."


    Lake shrugged.


    General Rose got up, pointed towards the sofa, and walked over: "Let''s talk, what''s the situation."


    Lake told about what happened in New York, but only said that an unknown organization used this method to poach corners, and did not say the real name of the organization.


    General Ross gave a cold snort. In his opinion, Lake has been his people since childhood. The previous years were nothing more than a long sabbatical leave.


    at this time.


    The secretary knocked on the door and walked in: "General, Mr. Allen Secretary of State is here."


    Rose nodded, and said to Lake: "The digging has been digging up to my head, and the Secretary of State has also been moved. It seems that the other party is too determined to dig you and you will kill you."


    Lake smiled.


    ...


    PS: Mandy¡ªfrom the CIA intelligence analyst of "Sea Leopards".


    PS: Jason¡ªfrom the captain of Team B of "Sea Leopards"!


    ...

 Chapter 44: Those who dare to catch Lao Tzu (Happy Valentines Day!)

    "Mr. Allen!"


    "General Ross."


    Rose got up and walked in and shook hands with Allen, who was appointed Secretary of State by the President.


    There was another person who came in with the Secretary of State. His characteristics were very obvious. He had a dark complexion with a blindfold. If his complexion was white, he would be a medieval pirate.


    But this skin color couldn''t be a pirate in the Middle Ages, and it would be a slave on a certain pirate ship.


    Nick Fury.


    has the ability to call the earth to cast. At present, he is not the top leader in control of the secret organization, but just a deputy.


    At this time, Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Lake, who was standing next to General Ross in a military uniform, and narrowed his eyes.


    at this time.


    General Ross looked at Nick Fury, and then asked Secretary of State Allen: "This is..."


    Nick Fury reached out to General Ross: "Nick Fury, deputy director of the National Land Strategy and Logistics Defense Security Bureau."


    General Ross glanced at the hand that Nick Fury had handed over.


    did not hold.


    Humph.


    Not only people who want to dig out Laozi, but also those who count Laozi. If the Secretary of State had not come today, General Elros'' violent temper would have directly called the guards and directly imprisoned Nick Fury here.


    What kind of country, what bureau.


    What is this special cat, don''t say I have heard of it, even if I have not heard of it, Rose is worthy.


    what?


    This is a joint venture of the five major streams of the Security Council...overlords.


    Oh.


    Then he passed a resolution of Congress, does he have legal law enforcement power in his country? No, then there is no such bureau. Pretending to be the FBI is a major federal crime.


    After glancing at Nick Fury''s hand, General Ross chuckled and looked directly at Minister Allen: "Mr. Minister, the director of this bureau behind you is so powerful and prestigious. Everyone has been caught. The military''s head is on."


    The military at this time is very high-spirited.


    The World Trade Center incident two months ago, although the arrogance of Yingjiang was hit, the morale of the military is now very high. Last month alone, the soldiers who joined the army for revenge directly broke through the entire year of last year. sum.


    Nick Fury blinked one eye without any embarrassment. He looked directly at General Ross: "General Ross, Inspector Lake Edwin was suspected of a case of deliberately killing our agents. Yesterday, my people just thought I asked him to come and assist in the investigation."


    General Ross suddenly realized it, and looked at Lake next to him: "You killed someone?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, General, the murderer was a killer, not me."


    Nick Fury said directly: "Then we also have evidence that you are also related to the killer. He helped you kill two innocent people who want to accuse you of deliberate life harm."


    Lake did not speak.


    Rose looked directly at Nick blankly: "Is there any evidence?"


    Nick Fury looked at Rose: "So, we asked him to go back and assist in the investigation, and please don''t stop the army."


    Rossha smiled: "Don''t stop, you want to catch my person, don''t stop?"


    talking.


    General Ross walked to his desk and picked up the phone: "Hey, let Colonel Glenn Turnbull from the Military Inspection Office bring some prosecutors over."


    after hanging up the phone.


    General Ross said to Nick Fury: "Even if Lieutenant Lake Edwin is really suspected of a crime, it can only be our Military Inspection Office, the one who counts me, and the one who wants to arrest me, to investigate him. , You think about it, how can you explain it to me."


    Nick Fury frowned and said, "General Ross, Lake Edwin is not a member of the military, he has been discharged."


    General Ross sneered: "Oh, really, you seem to know my soldiers well."


    When you said this, you didn¡¯t mean that you had already checked my soldiers out. You also said that you don¡¯t plan to dig horns. Those who dare to dig me will have the courage to eat the leopard.


    General Ross released the files and kept the files away. He thought that one day Lake could get lost and return to the army. After all, he grew up watching Lake. No one understands Lake¡¯s potential better than him.


    Secretary of State Allen hurriedly rounded the field with a loud voice, but couldn''t help but blame Nick Fury behind him for pitting him.


    When Secretary of State Allen received the phone call this morning, he thought it was a skirmish between Aegis and the military, but found out at this time, is it a skirmish?


    This special cat is like a hornet''s nest.


    Secretary of State Allen turned towards Nick Fury, his tone already a bit displeased, but after all, Nick Fury can be regarded as one of the political institutions: "Deputy Chief Fury, do you have any evidence to support what you said."


    Nick Fury looked at Lake, who was standing there expressionlessly in military uniform, and was silent for a while: "No."


    The killing bullet came in from outside the window.


    When the bullet came, Lake also had an iron alibi.


    The same goes for the pair of white and black before.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no evidence. A discerning person knows that this matter has nothing to do with Lake. The two people who planned to frame Lake were killed, and the people who planned to goug the horns were killed.


    Does this need evidence?


    If Lake is already in S.H.I.E.L.D. at the moment, Nick can guarantee that there are a hundred ways to find evidence.


    But now?


    Damn, what went wrong, this guy has obviously retired from the army, how could he become a member of the army again?


    Nick Fury can¡¯t figure it out But this is the end of the matter, and you can¡¯t take it anymore. If you have to just go down, the injured will only be S.H.I.E.L.D., not the military.


    Aegis can only be regarded as an adopted son for Yingjiang.


    As Lieutenant General Eagle Sauce, General Ross, who has real power, is a pure-blooded son.


    and so.


    Nick Fury took a deep breath and said to General Ross: "General Ross, since Detective Edwin... The lieutenant belongs to the military, and our national strategy has no right to interfere. Please also ask the military to detain several agents. freed."


    "Ah!"


    Ross has no expression on his face: "It''s late."


    at this time.


    Colonel Glenn Turnbull, who is a military inspection office, brought some of her men in: "General."


    General Ross looked directly at Colonel Glenn Turnbull and said: "Initiate the investigation process and handle it jointly with the FBI. Yesterday, several unknown persons posing as the FBI attempted to hijack Lieutenant Lake Edwin."


    Colonel Glenn Turnbull: "Yes, sir!"


    Nick Fury suddenly changed his face: "General Ross..."


    Secretary of State Allen also changed slightly: "General Ross..."


    This is a bright slap in the face.


    Although the FBI, Secretary of State Allen can also be able to intervene, it can find a way to make the FBI directly admit that the Aegis agents are federal agents.


    but¡­¡­


    This will be a black spot, which seems to be a small problem now, but who will be accurate in the future.


    General Ross directly reached out his hand to stop the two of them from speaking, did not give the Secretary of State any face, and also let his guards in, politely let him see off the guests.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 45: The relationship between Lake and Rose (Happy Valentines Day!!)

    Alan is the Secretary of State for the White Building?


    Ah.


    Let alone the Secretary of State, even if the president provokes Ross, Ross, who is known as one of the military giants, dares to be tough.


    What is the Secretary of State?


    Including the president, the white point is a temporary worker who is responsible for backing up the situation. What is the military? The military is the civil servant. As far as the masters of this country are concerned, the military dare to say that they are second, and capital is the only one. Dare to say they are number one.


    Allen left with an ugly face.


    Nick Fury looked at Lake, and then turned and left with the Secretary of State.


    Why are you staying?


    General Rose made it clear that it was the death guarantee that Lake had been tough with them, and there was no chance of peace talks. Therefore, rather than compromise with the military, it is better to find a way to get the FBI to admit that it was a work error rather than someone impersonating. It.


    The former makes major events smaller.


    the latter¡­¡­


    That is the question.


    If the military is determined and dealt with directly in accordance with the military law, Nick Fury probably will no longer see several capable agents of Phil Coleson.


    **** it.


    Isn''t it already clear what the origin of this Lake came from? Why did General Ross save Lake to death?


    Nick Fury didn¡¯t figure this out when he got in the car and left the Quantico base. Moreover, he was escorted out of the base by a group of soldiers without seeing Phil Coulson this time. Up.


    In Ross''s office.


    Lake stood at the window, watching Nick Fury and the judiciary leave in a dingy manner and then pouted.


    at first¡­¡­


    Lake was thinking that if Aegis dares to attack him, he would just open it up and keep Aegis immortal.


    but.


    Lake suddenly thought of a question.


    This Bureau of National Land Strategy and Logistics Security, although written as Aegis, is actually pronounced as Snake Shield. If he does it, he will not die with Aegis instead of dying with Snake Shield.


    Moreover, Lake wondered, if he destroys the Aegis, it is equivalent to destroy the Snake Shield. From a certain perspective, he has become the executioner of Aegis to help them destroy the Snake Shield?


    Why?


    Lake is very reasonable. Whoever provokes him, he kills, but it is Aegis and not Snake Shield that provokes him. Suddenly, Snake Shield suffers from the unwarranted disaster for no reason and is very sad.


    So Lake intends to take it. He has no grievances with Snake Shield, and he has a business relationship with Snake Shield that is not a direct one. People Snake Shield paid generously and did nothing extra. , The trustee has recruited Lake once, but Lake can''t say to go, they just smiled and expressed the hope that there will be a chance to cooperate next time.


    take a look.


    After all, the Aegis of the future is also suddenly in a high position, and the leader is a dark-skinned guy with no background in his own nation.


    What is this called?


    The son is a Zhongshan wolf, so he will be mad when he is determined?


    The most important point is a guy who is full of persecution delusions and arrogance, and used the most crazy words to create the most insulting Avengers.


    Look at Nick¡¯s slogan for starting the Avengers?


    He wanted to tell the whole universe that even if we can''t beat them, they still have the ability to deal a huge blow to the invaders of the earth, so the Avengers were established.


    Nima''s.


    You have caused the greatest blow to others. Isn¡¯t the battlefield still on earth? Why are you embarrassed to say this.


    Lake really can¡¯t think of what kind of brain circuit he is, but after thinking about it for ten days and ten nights, maybe it has something to do with skin color. After all, black skin has no history. Maybe he thinks that saliva in the food for the owner is a kind of It was a heavy blow.


    Lake thought so.


    "Are you lost in love again?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Gen. Ross, who didn''t put the Secretary of Defense and Nick Fury on his mind at all, looked at Lake who recovered from the window, and shook his head: "How long have you talked about this time?"


    Lake said, "I''m here to take refuge. They want to catch me."


    General Ross smiled: "I don''t know you yet. You came here because you were broken in love first, and you came here after you caught you. If you didn''t break in love, would you come to me?"


    Lake did not speak.


    Ok.


    He does have some other relationships with General Rose.


    After all, if he is only optimistic, General Rose will also die, but he will not be as dead as he did before.


    Uh¡­¡­


    As for the specific relationship between him and General Ross.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake is an orphan, but there is no orphanage, nor does the Yingjiang family have an orphanage. They are all under the foster family system.


    and so¡­¡­


    General Rose saw that Lake stopped talking, so he was too lazy to ask. He took out his car key from the drawer and threw it to Lake and said, "Go home at night and go to school to pick up your sister. Karen really wants to see you."


    Lake took the key and opened his mouth, then he saluted General Rose, then turned around and went out.


    Ok.


    Yes it is.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake was born in this life, he was sent to a foster family when he was about five years old. The one who adopted him was Rose and his wife Karen in front of him.


    Ok.


    Lake thought it was just the same name and surname, but then he gave up struggling and then...


    Rose and Karen¡¯s daughter Betty was born. Karen almost died of bleeding. At the time, 10-year-old Lake made a wish that reversed Karen¡¯s ending.


    After all, I have lived for five years. Although Lake has never changed his mind, this does not prevent Karen from taking care of him. Lake feels that this is what he should do.


    And then¡­¡­


    Lake grew up step by step. After graduating from high school at the age of sixteen, half of it was because of his Suzhi and half because of the awakening plug-in. He refused Rose to help pay for college tuition. When he moved away from Rose¡¯s home, he chose to join the army to make money. You can go to university for free in the future.


    General Ross did not stop Lake from making this decision.


    In fact, Rose is very happy. After all, Rose is a family of soldiers, and Lake''s choice to join the army is a correct thing that makes him happy.


    Lake changed his surname that year, joined the army, and Rose also asked someone to help rebuild the information about Lake, which is why S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t detect it.


    Ok.


    Lake was able to make an extraordinary promotion at a young age. Three points were due to his abilities, but it is undeniable that seven points were due to the back door.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    This is what General Rose thought of after changing Lake''s surname according to Lake''s request.


    after that?


    Lake thought that he was going to college when he quit the army. At that time, General Ross was almost mad. After all, in terms of Lake¡¯s performance at the time, it was very possible to become the youngest general of the Yingjiang family in the future.


    But Karen supports Lake''s decision.


    and so¡­¡­


    Before getting married, Karen whose surname was Rockefeller defeated Ross whose surname was a family of Ross soldiers!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 46: The changed destiny (Happy 4th day!!)

    Georgetown University!


    When Lake drove from Quantico to the university, it was almost noon.


    Parking.


    Turn off the fire.


    Lake got off the car, and while waiting for Betty to come out of the teaching building not far away, he lit a cigarette for himself, and then looked at the university scenery called the politician''s paradise.


    Georgetown is the top private elite university in the United States. It is also a top university known as a politician''s paradise. Basically, it is a mixed-race. In addition to Yale politicians, it is Georgetown politicians.


    But General Rose must be MMP in his heart.


    Lake entered Yale, one of them, but instead of becoming a politician, he chose to go to the New York Police Department as a small detective.


    In General Ross''s mind, federal agents are all small agents, not to mention the regional New York Police Department.


    Where''s your daughter Betty?


    Betty also entered Georgetown, one of them, and as a result...also not interested in politics, but interested in science.


    If it is called apostasy.


    no doubt.


    Lake and Betty belong to this category. They went to a university that cultivated politics. As a result, none of them were nurtured to be interested in politics.


    If Ross is also a politician, he would already be crying in the toilet at this moment. Fortunately, Ross is a soldier. Although he is MMP in his heart, he will not cry.


    Lake didn''t even think about why Betty still chose science, obviously the timeline has changed.


    On the original timeline, Betty had been in boarding school because of her mother''s death in her early years, and then she fell in love with Banner, who was at least ten years older and might bring her lack of fatherly love. , General Ross was so angry that he chopped Banner.


    But it''s different now.


    Karen is fine. Although Betty also loves science, she is still at Georgetown University. It is estimated that Betty and Banner will not have much chance at this timeline.


    Betty in this life does not lack the love of his father.


    after a while.


    Betty, who came out of the teaching building talking and laughing with a few classmates, brightened up, looked at Lake parked on the other side of the lawn, with a surprised expression on her face, said to the classmate next to him, and then slid around. Ran directly in front of Lake.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    "...Sorry, Lake."


    "It''s okay."


    Lake rubbed himself and hit the back of the car, looking helplessly like a crazy girl, Betty, who has a goddess temperament, shook his head and said: "My dear sister, I need to remind you that your weight is not the same as your childhood weight. Up."


    Betty was a little guilty at first, but when she heard this, she rolled her eyes and said, "When you were a kid, you could still lift me up, can you now?"


    Can the weight of my childhood compare with my current weight?


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "I can do it now, but I can''t try it."


    talking.


    Lake is ready to lift Betty, who is now almost 1.7 meters tall.


    A person can carry a car in extreme anger, and Lake turns on his adrenal gland in extreme anger. Let alone lift it high, it is not difficult to throw a person 100 meters away as a grenade.


    Betty flushed when she saw this, and she was a little annoyed after she avoided, "Brother!"


    Lake laughed.


    Betty looked around and found that there was no one paying attention to this place, and then he was relieved. If there are acquaintances present, he will really be lifted by Lake, and Betty feels that she is going to die directly socially.


    boarding.


    The car started and drove towards the home in Arlington County between Quantico and the Special District.


    Get on the co-pilot.


    Betty glanced at Lake again and again.


    Lake turned a blind eye.


    But the light continued.


    Lake sighed: "Yes, I''m broken in love again. I''m satisfied."


    Betty grinned and wanted to smile, but she covered her mouth in time, shook her head, took a deep breath, and said, "How many?"


    Lake glanced at Betty a little speechlessly.


    How many?


    What is this, and what is the number? I¡¯m someone who has always been in love with his heart, and never acts as a scumbag under the guise of sincerity.


    Can you blame him if your feelings are broken?


    Moreover.


    Not to mention the previous ones, just this time, is it because of him this time that he broke up? It''s obviously been half a year, and Lake originally thought it was time to stabilize, but it turned out to be so.


    Lake sighed, "I think, I''m going to die alone."


    This is all on the back of the title of [being in love, the kind of horrible], is there still a chance to find my significant other?


    Lake has already considered whether he wants to die, and will directly rely on the telephone girl to solve his needs in the future.


    Say it...


    How did the other half of the other traversers find?


    Betty shrugged and said, "I think Emma and Hermione are pretty good."


    She hadn¡¯t met Maureen, but in the summer vacation last year and the year before, Betty had seen Emma and Hermione at the time. Of course, she had also seen several others in the past few years, but, obviously, it seems Only these two people are deeply impressed by Betty.


    but.


    What do you think it¡¯s good for? It¡¯s me who is looking for my wife, not you.


    Lake rolled his eyes: "A good horse won''t turn back to the grass!"


    Betty blinked: "Do you think it is difficult to get reunited, or do you think they already have someone else?"


    Lake glanced at Betty: "Adults, children, don''t care."


    Laugh.


    Laugh.


    If you wait until later, you will hook up with Banner just like before. UU read , look at where I stand. When the time comes, I won''t fight Banner and make shit, I will follow your last name.


    ¡­and many more.


    Lake blinked, feeling that there was something wrong with this sentence.


    Betty was a little speechless: "I''m twenty-five years old, five years younger than you, not a child, and even if I don''t ask, my mother will ask after you go back."


    Lake: "..."


    Karen Ross!


    A very gentle blonde woman, at least in Lake¡¯s impression.


    There are good and bad foster families here. If you are a good foster family, you will be raised as your own. Lake is considered to be of this kind.


    But it is also bad.


    For example, those foster families who specifically want to pay for foster care by the city hall every month, their operation is to adopt as many as they can adopt, and then use these foster care fees for their own food, drink and fun. As for children in foster care, that¡¯s just one sentence. Then, what you look like depends on God''s will.


    Although there is a juvenile protection organization, this organization does not come to the door, but someone reports a crime or someone provides information before returning. Almost all of the shabby communities in Queens are like this, and the children in foster care don¡¯t know much. It''s called protection. Besides, children are already timid, so why do they think of looking for protection after a meal?


    and so¡­


    Lake is very lucky from a certain angle, and although Lake has not changed his words, Karen has not complained, which is why Lake chose to save Karen back then.


    just...


    I think of Karen''s nag.


    Lake couldn''t help but had a headache.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 47: The killer is in the house (Happy 4th day!!)

    Lake carried Betty, but did not return to his home in Arlington County for the first time.


    the reason?


    Lake wants to slow down, and go back more than one in the afternoon. If you want to listen to Karen¡¯s nagging, the evening time will be added to the afternoon. So, you have to go back anyway, why not be late.


    just right.


    Betty wanted to shoot, so Lake took Betty directly and ran to a shooting range near Arlington County.


    "Wow!"


    Lake took off the target paper, looked at the nine holes in the tenth ring, marveled, and said to Betty, who took off her earmuffs next to him: "That''s right, marksmanship has improved."


    Ghost knows why Betty in this life likes research so much and...guns.


    Maybe it''s because of Lake.


    When Lake joined the army, he would meet with Betty during the holidays, and then Betty would pester him to ask about interesting things in the army, and then take Betty to the shooting range without knowing how.


    Over time.


    Betty¡¯s marksmanship...not good, but not bad. At least at the current level, there are no bullets within ten meters, and within 100 meters, if the target is dead, then Betty will be aimed. Time also has no avail.


    Over 100 meters?


    Three points depends on God''s will.


    Betty blinked at Lake: "Brother, we compare."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Betty said, "Compare."


    Lake looked up at the sky. It wasn''t dark yet, so why did he start to dream.


    But.


    Lake thought for a while, and when he was idle, he was also idle, and then he said to Betty, "Okay."


    five minutes later.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    At the moment when the target paper was fixed in place, Lake looked at Betty, who was just about to reload. He shot directly in his hand and shot ten rounds in two seconds.


    The brilliant record of police officers of the New York Police Department is to finish a magazine in three seconds.


    Lake is one second faster than the fastest record.


    Betty next to ¡¡¡¡ had her mouth widened, and she looked at Lake who was watching her for a while, and she looked at the target paper with ten holes in the ten rings.


    This¡­


    "do not fight!"


    Betty just set up the stall and quit. What''s more, she hasn''t even installed the bullets here, and she has already finished playing over there.


    You can''t bully people like that.


    Betty stomped her foot, not even her sky-blue protective pistol, and walked directly to the outside of the shooting range.


    Lake was taken aback.


    half an hour later.


    on the way home again.


    Lake looked at Betty contentedly looking at the two reduced-shaped copy target papers in his hand and sighed.


    What is self-deception?


    There is no doubt that Betty explained this perfectly. The two target papers in her hand, one with ten rings and ten holes, and the other with ten rings and eight holes.


    Lake¡¯s is the latter.


    but¡­


    Even though Betty knew that Lake had deliberately released the water, she seemed very happy.


    The brain is surprising.


    But it¡¯s no wonder, otherwise, as long as a man with a normal brain is normal, he wouldn¡¯t find a man ten years older than her, especially that boy is still a poor scientist.


    "correct."


    Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows, glanced at the locker in front of the co-pilot, and said, "Your pistol has been on this car? Karen they know?"


    Betty looked at Lake and smiled and said, "Of course I don¡¯t know. Mom wouldn¡¯t allow me to use a pistol. I bought it with my part-time job money. It cost me nearly three thousand dollars. Put it here. What do you think? , Dad will come to see him when he is okay, and, what you said, the most dangerous place is precisely the safest place."


    Although Betty was born in a military family, Karen is not. General Rose does not hold any opinion about Betty''s love to play with guns. After all, he can shoot well and protect himself. Unfortunately, when he is at home, he is still Kay. Lun¡¯s words are the answer, no, after confiscating the three guns given by Rose in a row, Betty secretly bought this one with the money from her part-time work. The EAA compact made by Stark Industries specifically for women Female protective pistol.


    and it''s still a multi-color version.


    Result...


    Once launched, ¡¡¡¡ directly became a dark horse on the list of all-beauty-loved guns in the second month, and thus made the tough-looking Stark Industry realize that although they are an arms company, they can also do much for their female compatriots.


    So since that time, almost every year Stark Industries will launch a gun and ammunition that women love.


    For example...multi-color custom pistols.


    For example... military-grade folding knives allow you to defend yourself when cutting fruits.


    In short, the market value of the ceiling of Stark Industries today, not to mention a lot of them, is supported by at least a quarter of the female market.


    When Lake heard Betty¡¯s words, he opened his mouth and seemed to think of something. Some felt unpleasant and said: "I suddenly found out that maybe taking you to the shooting range is a wrong choice. Or, you go to the next door first. Grandma Shan''s take a bath?"


    This special indoor shooting range is so excited to fight and fight, and there is a smell of gunpowder.


    Lake just saw Betty skillfully pulling out his gun from General Ross''s car, thinking that Betty had been lifted, and it seemed that this was an illusion.


    had already gone back to face Karen''s rumors, if you knew that you just came back with Betty to shoot?


    Wow.


    I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to sleep tonight.


    but¡­


    also had no chance.


    Because Lake just drove and was ready to go directly to the house of Susan''s grandma next door, Karen just walked out of the house.


    Lake stepped on the brake.


    Next second.


    Lake turned off and said to Betty on the co-pilot: "Take out your perfume and spray yourself more. Karen has a very good nose."


    When he was twelve years old when he smoked, he drank three glasses of water before returning home, chewed five gums, and borrowed the perfume she secretly took out from his female classmate and sprayed on it.


    Result...


    When he got home, Karen saw it through. Up to now, Lake didn''t understand it. Back then, which program he did wrong.


    This is probably a woman''s instinct.


    get off.


    Lake stood at the door with a smile on his face, as if he thought it was Karen, who had come back from Rose, beckoning.


    Karen was taken aback for a moment, and then shouted with surprise on his face: "Lake."


    Then.


    Karen went down the stairs and hugged Lake who came over, and complained a little: "I don''t know if I should be sorry for you or if I am happy for me, you will come back when you lose love."


    Lake: "..."


    Betty, who just got out of the co-pilot, suddenly laughed when he heard this sentence: "Mom, I just told him that way, so we should pray for him, preferably once a month."


    "screw you."


    Karen gave Betty a blank look: "You really want your brother to die alone."


    When the two sang a match, Lake was very embarrassed.


    at this time.


    A woman walked out of the house.


    unfamiliar.


    is a killer.


    Lake''s eyes shrank sharply.


    The moment the woman saw Lake, her eyes shrank instantly.


    ...

 Chapter 48: Idol star of female killers

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Glock appeared on Lake''s hand for an instant, and then, instantly flicked towards the woman standing at the door.


    The woman at the door also shot out in an instant, and the silver pistol burst into flames.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s bullet didn¡¯t rush towards the woman at the door, but went directly in a perfect arc, circled around the woman, and then with a bang, it penetrated the man who was sneakily holding on that side of the wall. Skull.


    The same goes for Anna''s bullet.


    bang.


    The bullet pierced the air, and instantly concentrated in the small woods across the road, a muffled noise came, and there was the sound of a person falling to the ground.


    Karen and Betty were stunned.


    Lake squinted his eyes, directly yelled, and made Karen and Betty, who had returned to his senses, ran towards the house, while he turned around and shot twice with both hands.


    The adrenal glands instantly stimulate.


    hum!


    In an instant.


    In the world of ¡¡¡¡Lake, everything has become so slow.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The two guns fired instantly, directly heading the three killers who had emerged from the grove.


    "Look here."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake turned his head and said to the woman who was standing at the door with a wig and legs two meters long. With a click, a magazine was directly back on the Glock Seventeen, facing the road with no expression. Go to the woods over there.


    Defense was never what he was good at.


    He is good at only one, offense, offense, is the best defense!


    As for why do you believe in women?


    Intuition.


    After all, this woman came out of the room. If she was going to be against Karen, she would have already done it, so there is only one possibility.


    This female assassin shouldn''t be a killer at this moment, but a bodyguard.


    just...


    I haven''t heard Rose say that Karen has had any trouble recently.


    Lake thought in his heart, as he slowly walked towards the woods across the road, Glock on both hands kept talking, and one bullet after another was instantly shot down.


    Fight bullets with me?


    Ah.


    You are still three thousand years old.


    "boom!"


    "Retreat!"


    "It''s over."


    Lake listened to a voice in the woods, smiled coldly, and blasted out the infinite version of Glock on his right hand.


    boom!


    The bullet pierced through the air, and with a sound, the sound was directly blasted out in the shape of a scimitar, but it was not aimed at his head, but at his knees.


    there was a sound.


    Accompanied by the sound of falling to the ground, it was the scream of the assassin whose knee was broken and hit the ground.


    Lake walked into it blankly.


    far away.


    With the roar of cars, a black off-road car ran away directly into the distance.


    on the land.


    The assassin in an unknown suit turned over and glanced at Lake. Then, he bit his mouth hard, and then, there was a muffled noise, and the assassin¡¯s eyes widened in an instant.


    Next second.


    There was a snap.


    The killer died with his pupils wide open, and fell to the ground with any signs of life, blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth and nostrils.


    "Agent?"


    "The CIA?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and directly issued his own judgment.


    without him.


    Whether it is a US group killer or a franchisee''s own killer, or a crowdsourcing killer, they are all killers for one purpose, that is, to make money.


    A ghost who doesn''t make money is willing to be a killer.


    and so¡­¡­


    No matter what the nature of the killer, they, in the hope of alive, even if it is a 0.1% chance, they will survive and will not choose to commit suicide to keep secrets.


    You can''t count on the loyalty of a killer who is on par with money, that is unrealistic.


    But the agents are different.


    Especially the agents trained as killers are even more different. There are only this kind of people. When they fail to perform a mission, they will choose to commit suicide in order to keep their secrets from being interrogated.


    It''s not that they spared their lives, but that they were brainwashed.


    and so¡­¡­


    These people Lake is very certain that they are not from the CIA, that is, foreign intelligence agencies similar to the CIA.


    Of course.


    Lake may have guessed wrong, after all, the killer world is so big, most of Lake''s contact are from New York, the assassin''s skin color can''t judge that he is from that country.


    It¡¯s just that there are very few killer organizations that have committed suicide without success.


    out of the grove.


    The police car in Arlington County has arrived. After seeing Lake, the county sheriff quickly motioned to his men to put down their guns.


    "Lake."


    "Sergeant Potter."


    Lake was a sheriff here when she was a child, and she is still a sheriff, and Sheriff Bert, who has already settled here, shook hands: "Five people escaped in a black car. The others are in the woods. I will go back and see. Get down to Karen, and then go to the bureau to make a transcript with you."


    Sheriff Potter said OK, and then waved to his lads, who cautiously attacked towards the grove.


    Tianxia Police Station is one family.


    The FBI may not have a good relationship with the police department. That is because it is not a family, but the relationship between the police department and the police department is very good. After all, they are regional in nature and will not cause any conflict of interest.


    Sheriff Potter naturally knows where Lake works now, and Lake also said that she will make notes later, and Sheriff Potter will naturally not do any entanglement stories.


    Lake walked toward the house.


    enter the door.


    "Crack."


    "Do you want to put down the gun first?"


    Lake glanced at him and came out from the side. He pointed at his silver-haired woman and said: "MainlandOrganization, or a free man?"


    Hearing the gunshots disappearing outside, Karen, who came out of the safe room, saw it: "Anna, put the gun down, he is my son."


    Anna glanced at Lake and put away her silver pistol.


    Anna?


    Lake chanted the name, frowned, opened his memory database, and searched for the information of the woman named Anna.


    is a killer.


    and still a female killer.


    after awhile.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Anna: "Half a year ago, the Anna who played with KGB and CIA?"


    Anna looked at Lake with a shuddering sound.


    Lake couldn''t help but laughed.


    This Ms. Anna is a legend, at least half a year ago, she ranked first in the real-time popularity list of the killer world.


    after all¡­¡­


    For so many years, it''s not that no one has played KGB or CIA.


    In the past few decades, the black widow Natasha Romanov has played with KGB, and may be the first person to play with KGB.


    There are also people who have played with the CIA, but...dead.


    but¡­¡­


    People who play with KGB and CIA at the same time, but since the establishment of the two organizations until now, it is only Anna in front of him.


    Black Widow may be able to be old and physically function beyond the limits of ordinary people.


    But in addition to these two points.


    The female killer legend Anna in front of her is a black widow.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Anna-from "Anna", the top female killer who plays with KGB and CIA at the same time, if KGB and CIA are compared to princes, Anna is the one who became the emperor in the end.

 Chapter 49: Prosecutor and Killer (Happy 5th day!!)

    Let''s put it this way.


    If you know that Anna, who wears a knitted hat and long silver hair, looks like a model rather than a killer, she was a terrible and drug addict who lived at the bottom five years ago. If you do, you will be completely shocked.


    It took only one year for Anna to become a killer from a drug addict, and then, within five years, she became a top female killer in a small circle.


    But...


    This is not without a price.


    In the killer world, your gender does not matter, as long as you can kill.


    But certain organizations on the bright side are far more inclined to women for this type of killer agent, because it is very simple, sometimes they not only need to kill, but also need to obtain intelligence.


    Frankly speaking, women have an innate advantage in this regard, unless the target is also a woman.


    and so¡­¡­


    Anna''s speed of light growth is surprising, but the price is almost the so-called shame.


    This is the reason why Lake never gets along with killers for a long time. Even though there are relatively few such women, who knows.


    Lake came back to his senses, and still looked suspiciously at Anna, who had been incognito six months ago, but now suddenly appeared here, feeling a little curious.


    Since the news that Anna played KGB and the CIA''s fraudulent death and disappearance spread in the killer world, the killer world who has always been scornful of such law enforcement killers chose to protect Anna.


    While the KGB and the CIA are searching for Anna all over the world, basically, people in the killer world are tacitly understanding to provide false information to the two organizations one after another. On the one hand, they can tease these two guys, and on the other hand, is it good It''s easy to seize an opportunity to squeeze the wool, and when will you wait if you don''t hold it.


    If Anna hadn¡¯t betrayed them, the killer world wouldn¡¯t care, but Anna had betrayed and played with the two major spy organizations, so the killer world not only sneered at KGB and the CIA, but even helped Anna hide her to a large extent. Whereabouts.


    and so.


    How could Anna appear here?


    Lake looked at Karen curiously.


    Karen Rose.


    Thaddeus Rose¡¯s wife, Betty Rose¡¯s mother, Lake¡¯s adoptive mother, a woman who is also considered a rebellious woman from the Rockefeller family.


    Occupation...


    is now a federal prosecutor!


    Is Karen going to take a knife against the CIA?


    Lake thought about Karen''s profession, and thought about the killer Anna who had played with KGB and the CIA, but now appeared here, and the dead killer who had just been in the grove, and deduced such a reasonable guess.


    If Karen wants to attack the CIA, then it can explain why some dead men want to attack Karen.


    But this is not right.


    Langley ate the guts of the bear-hearted leopard over there, don¡¯t they know how big an earthquake would be if Karen was assassinated?


    Not to mention Karen''s identity as a federal prosecutor, just Karen''s maiden name Rockefeller is enough for Langley to weigh before issuing the assassination absolute.


    Not to mention that Thaddeus Rose, one of the military giants, is Karen¡¯s husband.


    Did Langley lose his mind?


    If you say thirty years ago, when Karen and Rose were just married, Langley killed Karen, maybe it would not have such a big influence, at most Langley would solve it privately with Rockefeller.


    It is absolutely impossible right now.


    After all, 30 years ago, Rose was just an officer, at best a promising officer, but right now, Rose is one of the military giants, especially since Rose showed his high value ten years ago, and Rockefeller was a talent. Re-easing the relationship with Ross, and re-established some kind of alliance.


    and so¡­¡­


    In this case, if Langley wanted to attack Karen, it would be fine, but after being found out, Langley probably couldn''t stop the military''s ****, let alone the big capital Rockefeller.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake recalled the scene just now, raised his eyebrows, and then looked back at Anna, who was as quiet as a white rabbit at the moment.


    Something is wrong.


    The target of these people was Anna, not Karen. These people were exposed the moment Anna came out. If their target was Karen, they would do it the moment Karen went out.


    "Lake."


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    While Lake was brainstorming to analyze this matter, Karen, who came out of the safe house, first looked at Lake, and after making sure that Lake was not injured, he asked suspiciously: "Lake, how did you know Anna?"


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Karen: "You know, I''m a policeman."


    Karen directly exposed Lake: "You are a New York policeman, a district policeman, and Anna has never been to New York."


    Lake''s smile remained unchanged: "But I still have a lot of informants, and I have a wealth of social experience."


    Karen gave Lake a blank look.


    Since childhood, in Karen¡¯s memory, Lake has always been a unique and independent child, particularly independent of autonomy. He would rather go to a public happy education school with the benefits of the K-12 system than Willing to use their money to go to private elite education schools.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    Lake, who has been in a public free school, is not as addicted to the narcotic drugs in the school as his peers, but lives a regular life.


    And then.


    After Lake graduating from high school early at the age of 16, Karen was very happy, and at that time Lake had been admitted to an Ivy League school in advance. It was just the one without scholarshipKaren right It doesn''t matter, they are not without money, and Karen had already planned to buy a car to reward Lake.


    But Lake chose to enlist in the army and chose to go the road of prostitution.


    Karen was very angry at the time, but afterwards, Lake broke into a lieutenant. Although there was Rose¡¯s relationship among them, Karen was happy again, and said that two generals were coming from the family.


    after that¡­¡­


    Lake chose to retire to college.


    Karen is numb.


    Lake didn''t know that Karen was thinking about things, so he looked at Karen directly: "You want to attack Langley?"


    Karen returned to her senses: "How do you know?"


    Lake said: "The group of assassins outside chose to commit suicide directly after the mission failed. Moreover, Anna also appeared here. Apart from the assassins in Langley, the Red House, or Masada Fortress, I didn''t expect other organizations to come and kill you. "


    Langley, as the name suggests, because the headquarters of the CIA is located not far from the land boundary of Langley, it is called Langley.


    Red house, needless to say, KGB, the black widow of Aegis agent Natasha Romanov was born in the red house.


    Masada Fortress?


    This is an alias for Israel''s Mossad.


    Because Mossad originated in the last occupied Masada fortress, there is an alias for Masada fortress to call Mossad.


    This is a kind of slang in the industry.


    "let me guess."


    Lake immediately looked at Anna standing quietly like a white rabbit, smiled, and said to Karen: "Anna, will you be an important witness for the prosecutor?"


    is like this, Karen didn''t intend to hide anything, and nodded directly: "Yes."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 50: You will die eventually (Happy fifth day!!)

    Karen is indeed going to do something against Langley.


    A word.


    Langley does not have any law enforcement authority in the country, let alone conduct assassination activities in the country.


    "Lake."


    Karen sitting on the sofa said to Lake, "Do you remember your Aunt Tess?"


    Lake recruited his own memory: "Tess Pittman?"


    This Ms. Tess Pittman is one of Karen¡¯s friends. Lake attended Tess¡¯s wedding when he was young, but since the age of sixteen, most of the information was learned from Karen. I heard that Tess Pittman went to Paris with her husband and became a diplomat a few years ago.


    Federal diplomats are not college graduates. This is also a kind of sharing.


    Just like the so-called political donation, for example, if you help a certain mayor run for the election, the mayor will return something to you after he succeeds, such as selling a piece of land to you cheaply.


    Lake said, "I remember Aunt Tess''s family should have gone to Paris."


    Karen nodded: "Yes, but, fourteen months ago, they were killed in a car accident on their way back."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Langley did it?"


    good fellow.


    If this is the case, then it can explain why Karen wants to confess to the CIA.


    But... where''s the evidence?


    Lake thought, and looked at Anna over there.


    Karen also told her story with Anna.


    Anna found Karen five days ago, or it was Karen who discovered Anna. About three months ago, Anna suddenly found out that her position was exposed. She encountered the killer''s sniper, killing one at a time. After the Killer Wave, Anna, who was shot in the abdomen, fell to the side of the road because of lack of energy.


    just right.


    Karen who was passing by happened to see Anna lying on the side of the road. Karen got out of the car and went to check. When she saw Anna''s gunshot wound, Karen was going to call the police. Anna suddenly woke up at this time and asked Kay. Don¡¯t call the police. She is being hunted down by the CIA and FBI.


    Karen was shocked.


    Lake was also a little shocked.


    coincidence?


    He never believed in coincidences.


    Lake looked directly at Anna. Karen naturally knew what Lake was thinking, and said directly: "I asked Dr. DuPont to come and treat Anna at home. After Dr. DuPont left, Anna told me that she knew that I was investigating the CIA and she had evidence. Can help me prove that the death of your Aunt Tess''s family was not an accident."


    Anna does have evidence. You know, 14 months ago, Anna was still walking between the Red House and Langley. At that time, Anna was not only a double agent, but even shared the information database of the Red House and Langley. .


    The death of Aunt Tess''s family was not an accident, but it was not caused by Langley and the Red House. However, Anna had evidence that Langley knew that someone wanted to do something with Tess.


    Or Aunt Tess became a **** that Langley wanted to lead them to assassin.


    Langley made a round.


    A bet with the life of Aunt Tess¡¯s family led to a killer who was also fascinated by Langley but defected, so that Anna could take this opportunity to find and kill the killer, by the way, beat Anna to let her see what it means to leave Langley''s end.


    "I have applied for a hearing."


    Karen said to Lake: "With Anna''s identification, I can apply for a full search warrant against Langley in this case, and find the murderer who made this plan."


    Lake looked at Anna: "Do you know who that person is?"


    If you didn''t look closely at the shadow of the living room, Anna said: "He is Carmen Ian, Director of the Third Bureau of the CIA''s Overseas Operations!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    No wonder the CIA is going to attack the home of General Ross, one of the military''s big three, in Arlington County, which has a military-owned area, just like it has lost heart.


    It''s about the face of a Langley Chief. If this allows Anna to testify in court, then what''s the matter?


    Langley''s face is probably going to be completely GG.


    what?


    Langley can say that they don¡¯t know this Anna at all, hehe, this is self-deception. Anna can play with the Red House and Langley. There is no doubt that Anna who is quiet with the white rabbit must have her and Langley¡¯s in his hands. Some ironclad evidence between.


    what?


    Anna is also from KGB?


    Ah.


    Lake looked at Karen: "What kind of transaction?"


    Karen glanced at Anna, then looked at Lake: "100% immunity, she used the information she knew about the Red House in exchange for the witness protection plan."


    Lake said, "Is that all?"


    Anna said, "I just want to live quietly."


    "It''s a pity you can''t live."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Anna: "Your KGB recruiter told you that you can exchange freedom in five years. He lied to you. The Langley recruiter told you to help them get the freedom of KGB. They also lied to you."


    Anna''s face changed suddenly and she looked at Karen.


    Karen said: "Lake, I have won the immunity, as long as Anna can testify in court. UU Reading "


    Lake turned to look at Karen, smiled, and then looked back at Anna: "I didn''t say that Karen also lied to you, but, you didn''t seem to think of a problem."


    Anna said: "What?"


    Lake smiled: "As long as you testify in court, Langley loses face, do you think that even if you join the witness protection plan, does Langley need to work hard to find you, or do you think they sell this information? Give it to the red house, will the people in the red house let you go?"


    speak for nothing.


    Langley is also his own family in the bastard.


    The intelligence brought by Anna who testified in court is good, that is, one-off. They may not be able to at first, but later.


    And the Witness Protection Plan, said it is protection, rather than exile.


    "you will die."


    Lake bluntly said to Anna: "No matter how much you want to live, you will die, because Langley is in this land, they will not allow the betrayed you to survive, and you can''t expect a dozen people to know. The secret is strictly guarded."


    The Federal Witness Protection Program is indeed a great invention, but it is not without loopholes. Especially for Langley, if they are determined to find someone, they can find it no matter how deep you hide it abroad, let alone at home. Locally.


    Anna''s face changed.


    Karen also frowned.


    "Brother."


    "What are you doing."


    "..."


    Lake turned his head and looked at Betty who winked hard at him to show him Karen''s expression, smiled, and then said to Anna: "I have a proposal, maybe my proposal is better than Karen''s proposal. ."


    Anna looked up at Karen.


    Lake smiled.


    ...

 Chapter 51: Join the army (Happy 6th day!!!)

    Lake suddenly had an immature idea.


    Never before.


    But after seeing the black widow Natasha Romanov, after seeing Anna, I got the idea.


    But...


    Lake asked Karen: "Does the general know about this?"


    Karen shook her head.


    I have become accustomed to the title of Lake at home. After all, Lake was five years old when he was brought into foster care. Karen and Rose did not ask Lake to change their identities, so Lake is basically called Karen at home. Over time, the title called Rose has gradually increased.


    "do not know."


    Karen said: "Thadius has been at the base these days. I wanted to come back tonight and talk to him."


    No wonder.


    Lake nodded after hearing Karen''s words. If General Ross knew that Karen had a living evidence against the CIA, he would have taken Karen to the military base a long time ago.


    It is said that Karen''s heart is really big.


    If it weren''t for Langley''s throwing of the rat avoidance device this time, I am afraid that yesterday, this house with childhood memories would be demolished by Langley.


    Lake thought, then looked at Anna: "Join the army."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the three people who seemed to be surprised in unison, smiled, and then looked at Anna: "When you chose to embark on this road, you should already know that you can''t go back."


    At least I can¡¯t go back to ordinary people¡¯s lives.


    This is why Lake chose crowdsourcing as a free killer.


    Because whether it is an organization killer or an organization agent, there is only one way you want to exit, and that is death.


    Escape is fine.


    Although there is a saying that it is better to die than to live, but you really want you to hide in some unseen darkness like a mouse every day. Seriously, it is better to die and count the ball.


    Anna was silent for a while and nodded. Since knowing that five years later and forever, Anna has often wondered, maybe, at that time, it would be great to simply wait for the **** of death to come after the wrist cut.


    Lake looked at Anna: "I know, at the time, the way you wanted to change yourself was to join the army, right?"


    Anna looked up at Lake: "You..."


    "I have an informant."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake shrugged. Any problems he didn''t explain clearly would be thrown to informers who didn''t exist at all. He was a policeman, and it was reasonable to have several informants.


    isn''t it?


    Lake said to Anna: "The Witness Protection Program may allow you to live the life of a so-called ordinary person, but joining the army will allow you to live a life of an ordinary person without worrying about chasing and killing. At most, it only needs you a little bit. Pay."


    Anna said: "What do I need to pay, or the same assassination?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Do you know the difference between the army and Langley?"


    Anna did not speak.


    Lake said: "The army has never bothered to kill with female sex."


    Anna: "..."


    SEAL Team 6 also often engages in assassinations.


    but¡­¡­


    The army has never bothered to use female **** to kill people. At the very least, the people in the army are like this. As for how the Langley intelligence agents obtain information, it is not the army.


    Joining the army is Anna''s best choice.


    Otherwise, it would be to join SHIELD. Like the black widow, although she has left the red house, what is the difference between what she is doing now and being in the red house.


    are all the same killing, sacrificing beauty when necessary, the only difference may be that the black widow¡¯s current cage is open.


    And the black widow offended a red house at the time, but Anna, Anna offended both the red house and Langley at the same time, with the urinary nature of the Aegis, when Anna was worthless, she was given to Langley. , Lake will not find it strange.


    But it''s different when Anna joins the army.


    First of all, how arrogant Langley was, he didn''t dare to assassinate the military on his homeland. At least he would not dare to assassinate the military without gaining and losing his mind.


    Secondly, the ghost knows that S.H.I.E.L.D. knows the existence of Anna, who can be compared with the black widow, will it be poaching.


    Anyway, he''s already fighting with S.H.I.E.L.D., although Lake has no idea to expose his trump card for the sake of S.H.I.


    The current army is no longer what it was decades ago. At least, there are active female soldiers in the army today, although there are many scandals.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake believes in Anna, if Anna doesn''t want to, no one can take advantage of a female killer.


    "How?"


    "what?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "You can also think that I''m lying to you, but I can at least be sure that Langley dare not trouble you as long as you are in the army."


    Anna didn''t speak, just looked at Karen.


    Karen frowned, "I''m afraid the army won''t allow her to join."


    Lake smiled.


    A drug addict and a murderer can join the army as long as they claim to have reformed. Then there is a killer who comes in and is a top female killer. What''s impossible?


    Again.


    This country has no history. If the eight generations mentioned above really want to engage in censorship, ha ha, it is estimated that the military population of this country is less than 100.


    Lake said, "This questionI think the general will answer you."


    General Ross has been planning to establish a special commando team that is independent of the seals but belongs to the military, or a special agent team belonging to the military.


    It is said that one was built last year.


    What''s the nickname of Sirius... or what''s the special agent team of Tianlong.


    After all, during World War II, where was Langley or the FBI the most famous, active on the battlefield, the most famous spy team was the military.


    code name, howling commando!


    General Ross wants to rebuild this commando.


    Lake finished this sentence, got up, and said to Karen: "I have an appointment with Sheriff Potter. I will go to the police station and make a transcript. If there are people from the police station outside, I will go there."


    finished.


    Lake walked toward the door.


    Betty, who was next to him, chased after seeing this: "Wait for me, brother, I will go with you, I am also a witness."


    Lake twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    Do you want to go out with me? You obviously want to go to the car and take out your gun.


    Lake turned to look at Karen.


    Karen shook her head and said, "I believe Anna can protect me."


    Standing in the shadows, Anna, who seemed to merge into one body, lowered her head, as if she was still thinking about what Lake had just said.


    Lake took a look and nodded.


    Langley had just returned home from the feathers, it was a horror. Unless Langley died, he would not send anyone over.


    At the very least, their deadman agents are afraid to send them.


    go out.


    There are three police cars parked at the door of the house. At the very least, these people will not leave until General Ross brings people back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 52: Director Langley being emptied (Happy 6th day!!!)

    "Brother."


    "Ok."


    On the way back from the police station, Betty blinked and said, "Is that Anna really a killer?"


    Lake glanced at Betty: "I know what you think, no way!"


    Betty''s eyes widened: "I didn''t say anything."


    Lake sniffed.


    This needs Betty to say, if so many years of getting along, Lake is not enough to understand Betty''s psychological activities, Lake is embarrassed to call himself a New York Police Department detective.


    Betty was just thinking, if Anna is really a killer, and the top female killer who played with the Red House and Langley in the story that Lake said before, then she must be excellent, and her marksmanship must be one of the best.


    no doubt.


    Betty wondered if she could learn art from a teacher.


    "She is a killer."


    "So?"


    "Not for you."


    "Why?"


    "Think about it myself."


    "¡­¡­"


    Whether it is the Red House or Langley, their training for female agent killers is basically based on extinction and shame. The world is looking for orphans to train, and various inconceivable plans have emerged one after another. Orphans are trained in extinction and shame from childhood.


    speaking without exaggeration.


    A female agent of the Red House who was seriously brainwashed, let it be exposed in a New York square, she would take off her clothes without hesitation.


    Of course.


    Lake does not discriminate against them, at least from the brainwashing state, they are also victims after all, but Lake''s attitude is only non-discrimination, at least let Betty also follow this training method to receive training.


    Wow.


    Lake can guarantee that as long as he dares to agree, General Rose will dare to blast his head, and then Karen will yell at the side to cheer, how can there be such a cheating sister.


    and...


    Lake said to Betty: "It''s fine to practice your current marksmanship. It''s good to be able to protect yourself, and the rest is none of your business."


    Betty said: "If I will, do it again today, I won''t be protected."


    Lake chuckled, touched Betty''s soft blond head, and smiled: "As long as I''m here, you will always be protected."


    "Then if you are not here, I will be killed?"


    "Don''t worry, I will personally go to **** to get you back."


    "¡­¡­"


    Isn¡¯t that death?


    What''s so terrible, I can even reverse Karen''s fate, and it must be easy to bring a dead person back from hell.


    half an hour later.


    arrived at the door of the house.


    The police car is still there, but General Rose''s car has arrived.


    In the living room.


    General Rose already knew what happened from his wife Karen, and even heard Karen talk about whether the army would belong to Anna. After seeing Lake coming back, General Rose got up and went to the study on the second floor. Walked, and called Lake over.


    in the study room.


    General Ross took out a bottle of whiskey from the wine cabinet and handed it to Lake a glass, and the two sat on the sofa.


    "Are you sure it''s Langley''s killer?"


    "General, this is Arlington!"


    Lake did not give a definite answer, but this is Arlington, which is Arlington right next to Langley. Even if it is not Langley''s people, a group of dead men are carrying out assassination activities on the edge of Langley. If Langley didn''t know it, who would believe it.


    Rose took a sip of whiskey: "A few days ago, Langley sent someone to find me."


    Lake nodded: "Karen will not give up, and, after having this living evidence."


    It''s normal for Langley to look for Rose. Maybe Langley had looked for Karen. Karen said that he wanted to trace it to the end. After touching his nose, he went to Rose, hoping that Rose could make Karen smaller.


    can...


    Karen did not rely on beauty to become Rose¡¯s wife, and in the old saying of the East, when Karen was married to Rose, it belonged to her marriage. It was almost like an ancient princess who married to the military and had a future but nothing. The background officer is nothing.


    From this point, we can see Karen''s character.


    So it''s totally unrealistic to expect Karen to make things smaller through Rose, especially this matter also involves her good friend''s case.


    Ross said: "When I came back, I called George, and George said that they didn''t know about this, and he didn''t even know the evidence of Anna."


    Lake shrugged and said: "Obviously, this is not an explanation, on the contrary, this is evidence that his subordinates emptied him."


    George Tenet, Director of Langley, in general, nominated by Mr. President, Langley has always been in the white building with Mr. President¡¯s eyes and ears.


    Rose nodded and said, "Yes, so he hopes that I can give him one night."


    Lake smiled and looked down at the whiskey in his glass. It was still as ugly as before: "Karen will take Anna to the hearing tomorrow morning. I don''t think I will be able to sleep tonight."


    Ok.


    Lake no longer knows whether he should be grateful for his return or whether he should be depressed.


    Obviously, I''m coming back to relax. Why did I get on the bar with Langley in the blink of an eye? It just ended with the S.H.I. Is it difficult to fake it?


    Ross did not speak.


    But his phone rang.


    Rose took out the phone and glanced at it and shook it towards Lake. The latter shrugged, Rose got up, opened the balcony door of the study, and went out to get the call.


    after a while.


    Rose walked in again: "George said that there was no action on Langley''s side, let alone in the country. Moreover, George agreed to go to the hearing tomorrow to hear the testimony of Ms. Anna. He just hoped that Karen could take this Keep everything within a certain range."


    Lake smiled: "Do you believe it?"


    Once Anna appears at the hearing between the Department of Justice and Mr. Vice President tomorrow, then this will be a scandal in Langley, using former federal diplomats as bait, hehe, Langley will instantly explode.


    So either George Tenet knew about this matter, or it was concealed by the sub-director of the overseas third inning. There is no other possibility other than that.


    Lake is more inclined to the second one.


    Rose nodded: "Go back to Quantico base first."


    No matter what, at least no one in the Quantico base can beat him.


    Lake shook his head: "You just asked George, and George asked Langley. Now, the man in Langley has rushed to ambush a good man on the road to prevent us from returning to Quantico."


    Also, Langley would still like Lake and the others to return to Quantico.


    At the very least, it¡¯s more convenient to do it on the road than it is to do it here. It can even be done with a bazooka.


    Lake looked at Rose, looked up, smiled and said, "You take Karen and Betty back to Quantico."


    Ross: "..."

 Chapter 53: Praying mantis catching cicadas (Happy going to work!!!)

    "Why, worry that I am your burden, and, in the eyes of the military, Langley is the younger brother."


    "No."


    "I''m not old yet, remember, I took you to learn how to shoot."


    "..."


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth. How could this sound weird.


    Ross blows his beard: "I think you were not born when I was on the battlefield. I think I was in Vietnam..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "In the end you came back dingy."


    Can''t let Rose continue to blow.


    urging again, Lake felt that he hadn''t chopped Rose, maybe something unknown had chopped him.


    Lake said directly: "I don''t worry about you, but what about Karen and Betty."


    Tonight is Langley¡¯s last chance.


    is wrong.


    When Langley sent someone to shoot Anna in the afternoon, it was already doomed.


    Langley, this is the state where the arrow has to be sent on the string. Once Anna survives until tomorrow, let alone other, at least the high-powered branch director of the third overseas bureau is destined to go to the gallows.


    and so.


    The sub-director was afraid that he was crazy. On the last night, the ghost knew how much he would send to take Anna''s life. In this case, when the bullets rained, Karen and Betty would obviously be the targets of attack.


    Ross said solemnly: "I will send soldiers here, but I want to see who dares to come tonight."


    Is it just that he, one of the Big Three in the military, is nonsense?


    I can pull out tens of thousands of people every minute, let alone other, it is enough to flatten the entire Langley.


    Lake shook his head: "No, I will be caught by the Ministry of Defense, and, if you leave, my helper will come and help me."


    Rose looked at Lake: "Helper, that killer?"


    Lake hummed: "But if you want money, you have to reimburse it."


    "How many."


    "Six hundred thousand."


    "Is it enough?"


    "Then make a whole, one million, I will let him bring a few people over."


    The first clone is free, the second one is 100,000, the third is 200,000, and the fourth is 400,000. Krypton summons three clones and requires 700,000. If you retain 300,000, you can draw a prize.


    is fine.


    The donated money is within the rechargeable range. If the donated money is not counted, Lake feels that he will single out the Langley army tonight. It is estimated that there will be several holes in his body.


    It should be no problem for four top gunfighting assassins to fight a platoon of agents.


    General Rose said hello, got up, took the note that Lake handed over, and dialed his financial manager.


    soon.


    One million dollars arrived instantly.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, feeling unscientific. In other words, if he put aside his lost self-esteem and learned the appearance of the second generation ancestor, would he have long been a **** with the donated money?


    just...


    ¡¾Recharge! ¡¿


    ¡¾Successful charge! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾The daily limit for proxy recharge is one million, the first recharge needs to deduct 30% of the handling fee, and the second time is 50%. I wish you a happy game. ¡¿


    "..."


    What the hell?


    Recharge?


    This is obviously transferred from my own bank card, what is the charge, the garbage plug-in, the garbage pig and goose farm, and my hard-earned money.


    Lake was furious.


    This plug-in simply does not give people a little operating space.


    Rose looked at Lake''s twitching expression: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake regained consciousness and waved his hand.


    Forget it.


    Sure enough, if you want krypton gold to become a god, you can¡¯t rely on others, you have to rely on your own efforts, finish the things here early, and hurry back to New York to make money.


    uncomfortable.


    Nine o''clock in the evening.


    A team of SEAL soldiers came over. It was not Team B. Jason was going overseas to perform a mission tonight. This time Team D was coming, which was considered a reserve team.


    Rose took Karen and Betty into the SEAL¡¯s **** car.


    Karen looked worriedly at Lake, who was standing at the door to see him off, and stopped talking. After all, this matter was the trouble she caused, and now it seems that Lake is going to make up?


    Lake has no opinion on this.


    Just like what Lake said to that person in order to reverse Karen¡¯s original ending, Lake this person has gratitude and revenge, because Karen Lake did not waste precious growth time fighting wits and brave trash foster families. So, if Karen has covered Lake for sixteen years, Lake has covered Karen for the rest of his life.


    Moreover.


    There is only a thousand days as a thief, how can a thousand days be a thief.


    Lake¡¯s Creed doesn¡¯t have the word defense. What he is best at is always offense. Come on, Rose, Karen and Betty are gone, come on, shoot at me.


    I give you this opportunity!


    soon.


    All members of SEAL D team boarded the car and escorted the bulletproof car in the middle towards the Quantico base.


    When Rose and Karen were chatting before, it was not that they had never thought about calling people from the FBI, but according to Anna, several federal agents were among the people who hunted down her at the time.


    out of the house.


    Lake said to Anna, who was sitting on the sofa and holding her pistol quietly, "Are you afraid?"


    Anna looked up at Lake with a slight smile on his face: "Are you afraid?"


    Lake tilted his head and said, "When I first killed someone, it felt terrible, but then I fell in love with this feeling. It was very exciting to kill."


    "It''s terrible to be killed."


    "Identity."


    Lake nodded and said, "Do you know the way to face fear?"


    Anna thought for a while: "Escape?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, the only way to face fear is to face fear and defeat him, you will be fearless, so, are you ready?"


    Anna looked at Lake: "You are mysterious, Mr. Lake Edwin."


    Lake shrugged: "Most women say that, but don''t be obsessed with this mystery."


    Anna got up, walked in front of Lake, and stared at Lake¡¯s eyes: "Maybe, we will all die tonight."


    Lake smiled and said, "Do you have any suggestions, Ms. Anna?"


    Anna smiled.


    Next second.


    Under Lake¡¯s gaze, Anna slowly squatted down, looked up at Lake in a very attractive posture, and then pulled away...


    after an hour.


    ßË!


    ßË!


    ßË!


    The electricity near Lake''s house was directly cut off.


    Lake, who was lying on the sofa, held guns in both hands, slowly opened his eyes, and said to Anna who was sitting on him: "Is there any strength?"


    Anna chuckled softly and walked away from Lake: "Your front door, my back door?"


    Lake shook his head.


    "What?"


    "You are upstairs, I am downstairs."


    Anna frowned and said: "I don''t like your protection, and this is not a deal."


    Lake nodded: "I know, but my helper has come. Your strength level is too different. Staying below will only get in the way. Moreover, Karen needs to be alive. You appear at the hearing, not yours. Corpse."


    For what just happened, Lake has no psychological burden.


    He is single now.


    Again.


    Take what you need.


    Anna was cultivated by the Red House, and under the cultivation of a certain distortion of values, she has developed the habit of applauding to solve most people or things.


    and so.


    This is an act of cheering up before a battle, without involving others.


    The words fall.


    Lake''s thoughts move instantly.


    Clone.


    ë´½ð.


    Come out!


    Quadruple body.


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    à§!


    ...

 Chapter 54: The oriole is behind (happy at work!!)

    The art of quadruple clone!


    Boom!


    The four avatars belonging to Lake without glasses appeared in the four corners of the house. Perhaps they looked basically the same in Lake¡¯s view, but from the third person¡¯s point of view, these four people were all in suits and leather shoes. There is no similarity with Lake.


    As long as I have enough gold.


    I alone can form a powerful army!


    Lake said in his heart, if these clones also have the immortal body of his own, then, it is no exaggeration to say that he can level the entire earth alone.


    àØ!


    The window at the door shattered, and a swollen object was thrown in.


    The flash bomb fell on the floor of the living room and rolled a few times.


    Next second.


    exploded.


    Suddenly!


    Immediately after getting out of the car from the door, ten killers wearing masks and holding assault rifles walked across the road, and directly directed at the house and opened fire violently.


    In an instant.


    The hall was under unstoppable demolitions, the wooden sofas were hollowed out, the fish tanks were directly shattered, and countless furnishings were shattered under bullets like heavy rain.


    One shuttle time, the gunfire stopped.


    Ten killers formed horns and filed into the room.


    The room is quiet.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Four bullets blasted out, and with a pop, the powerful kinetic energy instantly penetrated the masks of the four killers and took them away with their headshots.


    Next second.


    Four figures appeared in the sight of the remaining six assassins, but before they could react, the bullet struck again, and the angled and changed position of the bullet once again took away the four people.


    Although there were two killers left, they soon followed suit.


    followed.


    The room once again returned to a state of dead silence.


    In the small woods outside, at this moment, countless tongues of fire lit up at once, and even a bright firework struck, and a rocket dragging the flame directly blasted into the house.


    Boom!


    The rocket exploded at the moment it hits, and huge flames and overwhelming repulsive force swept across the living room from its origin. The floor was lifted, and the corpses were instantly rolled up and smashed everywhere.


    Boom!


    There was another flame outside, this time it was aimed at the second floor of the house.


    Nima.


    This is really starting to not talk about martial ethics.


    Lake''s expression was dark. Although he guessed that Langley would be crazy tonight, he couldn''t guess that they would be so crazy. This is no longer a plan to kill people. It is clear that he is planning to slap his back when he is dying.


    Under the impact of these two rockets, the entire house has changed from the original hard-covered and beautiful house directly into a dilapidated house. There is a gap in the second floor wall facing the road that is not too big but not too small.


    This can''t solve them, let the house solve them directly.


    Anna who was guarding the second floor also retreated to the first floor.


    Lake turned his head and looked at Anna with some scars on her face: "Are you okay."


    Anna shook her head: "What should I do now?"


    The other person probably wants to understand. They are dealing with a killer. If they enter the room to deliver food, then don''t enter the room. When the room is gone, even if the people inside are not dead, they can still suppress fire in an open place.


    Lake swapped out his own infinite version of Glock, and licked the load: "Since they want to be positive, then just be positive."


    talking.


    Lake got up.


    The adrenal glands instantly stimulate.


    Boom!


    It was the Doppelganger that Yima directly smashed through the wall with his body. As soon as the Doppelganger came out of the field, a net of bullets from the small woods across the road blasted towards the Doppelganger.


    but¡­


    Although there is no way for the clone to inherit the immortal body, it can still inherit the adrenal excitation. Under the adrenal excitation, all potentials skyrocket instantly.


    Ordinary people can lift a truck full of cargo when the adrenal glands are full, so it is reasonable for the clone to dodge bullets at the level of adrenal stimulation.


    Even while dodging bullets, he was able to move towards a dark grove like a ghost.


    followed.


    Lake and the other thirds also went out.


    Isn''t it just a frontal right? Whoever is afraid of someone, don''t persuade whoever has a kind, don''t persuade whoever persuades the puppy.


    The killer in the woods seemed to be a little sluggish when he saw the quadruples that had enough power to rush toward them under their firepower suppression. After all, they shot nearly three hundred without bullets. As a result... the effective hit rate was almost zero.


    and...


    The magazines of the killers are not infinite. Almost at the moment when their one of the shuttle magazines finished, the speed of the quadruples increased again, and they jumped directly into the grove like a certain o''clock.


    "I want to live, at least one, at most three!"


    Lake passed his thoughts on to the quadruples. These avatars can also control by themselves, but they can also choose not to control them. They will act on their own according to the ideas set by Lake.


    In an instant.


    In the small woods, there is no doubt that a scene that is almost a massacre unfolded, four people, singled out the killer team in the woods into two tactical teams.


    This is a massacre.


    no doubt.


    Normally speaking, four people, singled out the killing tactics team trained by Langley, is undoubtedly sent to death, but Lake himself is not dead, and the clone does not care about death.


    and so.


    Ten seconds later, when the tactical team was downsizing only ten people, they collapsed.


    Mingming had been pierced by more than a dozen bullet holes by them, but the four clones were still expressionless, as if they could not feel the pain, and executed the clearing command without evasive.


    Doesn''t it hurt?


    If these people ask Lake, Lake¡¯s answer must be pain, and it hurts.


    but¡­


    This is still within the acceptable range.


    Three minutes later.


    alarm bell masterpiece.


    Not only did the Arlington County Police Department show up, but also the FBI not far away.


    Lake got up and took a look at the police cars that belonged to different people coming from both sides. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and he looked down at the agents with seven or eight holes in their feet or hard-mouthed agents.


    "boom!"


    A gunshot sounded and the devastated agent died instantly.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Raise your hand!"


    "Get down!"


    "FBI!"


    "..."


    At this moment, federal agents and police officers from Arlington County also came over. They were outside the grove, aiming at Lake in the woods and Anna standing behind Lake.


    Suddenly!


    It seems that the sound of a certain helicopter is resounding in the sky.


    The police officer and the federal agent who happened to be here looked up instantly.


    A Black Hawk helicopter has appeared above the grove, and its dark barrel is aimed at the federal agents outside the grove.


    The voice of the Black Hawk driver came out: "This is already a military control area. Put down your gun and get down."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    Federal agents outside looked dumbfounded at the dark barrels that had entered the rotation process.


    ...

 Chapter 55: Quantico base

    Deeper in the night.


    Quantico military base is brightly lit, not just here, even if it is the white building that should be turned off now, there is probably no one at the FBI headquarters or Langley.


    fell asleep?


    Ah.


    It is estimated that at this moment, there is no drowsiness.


    Arlington, Arlington, with countless soldiers killed in battle, made such a big news tonight. It was a killer, a federal agent, and a military man.


    Is this still sleeping?


    The owners of the white buildings are already angry and need to eat high blood pressure. It is not good to say that what happened in Arlington, it is entirely possible that the white buildings will happen here.


    There is nothing trivial at the feet of the emperor.


    This is especially true in Washington, DC.


    This time, Lake, with his left arm hanging and a few scratches on his face, just got out of the car, and was slammed by Betty, who was flying from a distance.


    Lake screamed.


    Betty hurried back a few steps in fright, and carefully looked at Lake, who was lying on his back, lying on the hood of the car, covering her mouth: "My God, are you okay."


    was originally pretended, but now something is really going on.


    Lake grinned, twisted his waist with a clicking sound, then sighed, and said to Betty, "You really need to lose weight."


    Betty: "¡­¡­"


    Karen not far away came over and looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled at Karen.


    Next second.


    Karen hugged Lake: "Thank you, my son."


    Lake said, "This is what I should do."


    He said that he would keep Karen safe in his life. Lake did what he said and never broke his word.


    after awhile.


    General Ross, who commanded his soldiers to press the federal agents he had brought back into the detention room and put them in custody, walked over: "Mr. President, the Secretary of Defense, the Secretary of Justice, and the Secretary of State are on their way.


    Such a big matter, I can''t ask to deal with it tomorrow.


    Lake looked at Rose and shrugged: "Our plan is very successful."


    Ross nodded: "If my soldiers are ten minutes late, it will be different."


    Lake shrugged: "I believe you."


    This is the plan made by Lake and Rose.


    Lead the snake out of the hole.


    Or.


    When the killers did not demolish their homes, Rose sent his own troops. It was easy for others to find an excuse to attack, but when the killers had begun to blatantly demolish their homes, no one would talk **** when Rose appeared at this time.


    This belongs to procedural justice.


    and.


    The departure of Rose and Karen not only brought out the killer, but also brought out the people from the FBI. After all, Anna had said that the FBI was among the people who chased her.


    If you follow the normal hearing process, you can''t directly decide on the case, as long as Anna appears in court, according to the procedure, Anna will be imprisoned under the protection of the FBI.


    So even if Anna appeared in court to testify, she might still be silenced. It was just the magnitude of influence before and after the court appearance.


    The Arlington County Police Department is not late, but just right.


    After the federal agents entered Arlington County, the police officers on standby came out. The purpose was that if the federal agents were there at the time, they would certainly not be nonsense. They would shoot directly at the grove, but there were police officers there. It''s different, at least the FBI dare not blatantly silence it.


    This is all in the plans of Lake and Rose.


    At present, the effect is very good.


    Anna is alive.


    There were also three killers who had broken their jaws and interrupted their limbs. There was even a group of federal agents who arrived just right.


    Lake yawned: "There is nothing for me here, I''m going to bed."


    Obviously, when I came back from New York, I wanted to rest for a few days. How can I feel that today is the rhythm of my eyes widening and lights out.


    Forget it.


    Let''s go back to my New York to recover from the injury.


    Lake was taken to the room by a soldier, didn''t even bother to take a bath, and fell asleep directly on the bed.


    The sequelae that stimulates the adrenal glands and the pain shared by countless scores are directly blocked by the powerful sleep system at this moment.


    But Lake is able to fall asleep, but it is estimated that he can''t sleep in the Quantico base tonight.


    the next day.


    After taking a shower, Lake appeared refreshed in Rose''s office.


    Lake was refreshed. General Ross, who was sitting opposite, yawned several times in a short period of time. After all, Ross was not twenty-three years old anymore.


    Or Lake, with his left arm hanging, drinking the first glass of bourbon in the morning: "Whose federal agents are those?"


    Ross drank his coffee and snorted coldly: "Sao''s people, deputy director, Mr. President has already ordered the arrest."


    Lake nodded.


    For something as big as last night, unless the president does not need the military to open up territory for him at this time, otherwise, he will never go through the process again.


    Moreover, there is a gathering of human and physical evidence.


    But...


    Rose shook his head and said, "Carmen Ian committed suicide at home."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Suicide?


    This is not a classic suicide.


    The old bridge here, after all, sometimes, it is more valuable to sacrifice one person than to sacrifice a team.


    The people who were reported by their real names are all dead, and what else can be found out during the investigation.


    Had it not been for this term of Director Langley who had been nominated by Mr. President himself, if it hadn¡¯t been his person, and if such a big incident had happened, Mr. President would have expelled this director who could not even control his own one-third of an acre. www.novelhall.com~ You don''t even know what your subordinates have done, and how can you expect him to be the eyeliner of the white building?


    I heard that Director Langley was as black as ink when he left Quantico.


    Ross said: "The killers, Langley also checked overnight, they are not theirs, and there is no identity information for them in any database."


    Lake sniffed and said, "It''s not their people, they were also trained in various killer schools overseas."


    Tell the media about this matter, but the media will not believe it.


    Given the characteristics of the people in Langley, they can cooperate with a warlord in a turbulent country, let alone open a killer school, even if the warlord help them grow over-the-counter narcotic drugs, it is normal.


    In the 1980s, it was revealed that a Langley agent near Mexico was the number one drug dealer in the United States at that time?


    But these don''t care about Lake''s affairs.


    Lake finished his glass of wine, got up and said, "I''m fine here, I''m going back to New York first."


    Rose said, "How many days are you not staying at home?"


    Lake grinned: "The house is in ruins, and, in the past few days, do you and Karen have time to rest?"


    The case was shot on the table by Mr. President, and people were arrested. The rest, the process alone, was enough to keep Karen and Rose at least one month off.


    Why stay here?


    Lake turned and walked towards the office door, waving his hand without looking back, "Go."


    Flick the clothes away.


    Hidden deep with the name.


    I really am a killer.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 56: Hidden merit and fame

    Lake returned to New York after Christmas.


    the reason?


    Lake has refused Rose to stay, but it is difficult for him to refuse Karen''s request. Moreover, the New York family once again lost the hostess, so this Christmas was spent in Washington.


    Langley was cleaned from top to bottom.


    The kind without reservation.


    The angry director of Langley, George Tenet, after being smashed by the President, directly signed the document. Any information in Langley was passed to the temporarily appointed special prosecutor Karen Rose.


    Karen directly investigated Langley in the past twenty days. Among them, together with the Federal Drug Enforcement Administration, three drug lords and agents who were unclear about Langley were dug up, and Langley was directly located in the country. The three hidden bases of operations on the site were found.


    Langley¡¯s meeting was not as simple as a muscle injury, but a complete beating of limbs. If Langley hadn''t been useful to the white buildings, Langley¡¯s meeting was not a simple one. Three hundred people have been arrested.


    There is also the FBI.


    As the Attorney General and the Federal Attorney, Mr. Attorney General was also angry at the collusion between his deputy and Langley. He directly ordered the transfer to the seat of the New York FBI and ordered him to lead the General Office of the Interior Department. Check it up and down clearly.


    after all¡­¡­


    When did my big FBI and the CIA group of villains cooperate?


    but.


    With such big actions as the FBI and Langley, the media in Washington changed their normal and chose to be silent. The small things published every day are politicians'' gossip.


    This is a successful transaction.


    On the condition that Karen Logan can unimpeded the investigation, in exchange, Rockefeller, together with several other big families, let the media under his control selectively silence their demands.


    Karen agreed.


    After all, if this matter is publicized by the media, then hehe, not only the federal people will eat melons, but people in other countries will also eat melons.


    correct.


    It is said that Aegis was also affected in this incident.


    I heard this from Ross.


    It is said that after the aftermath of this incident gradually calmed down, Director Langley and the Attorney General directed their finger at Aegis Deputy Director Nick Fury.


    without him.


    This matter, to get to the bottom of it, if Lake did not return to Washington in New York, then, let¡¯s put it to the point, Langley could directly assassinate Anna quietly, and then come to death with no evidence.


    But Lake came back, and, in their view, Lake¡¯s return was completely caused by the Aegis¡¯s attempt to recruit Lake and its own opinions.


    So after Director Langley and the attorney general calmed down Karen''s anger, they began to attack Nick Fury.


    Although at the trouble meeting, the director of Aegis Alexander Pierce, who was originally scheduled to retire in October tomorrow, chose to protect his good friend and deputy director Nick Fury, but it was still useless.


    The final result ended with Nick Fury being transferred from Sanfei. As for Nick Fury being transferred there, it was something inside Aegis. The two big guys saw Nick Fury put the pot back. , The anger will go smoothly.


    And then.


    Lake received a call from the director yesterday, stating that his suspension order has been unfrozen.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake packed his own change of clothes sent from New York in his room, ready to go back to New York to work and earn money from orders.


    at this time.


    "ßËßËßË."


    "Come in."


    Lake yelled at the knocker, then turned to look at the person who came in, and then wowed: "This dress suits you well."


    Dressed in a female officer''s ensign, Anna, with a hat between her arms and long silver hair curled up, said thank you, and then looked at the luggage bag behind Lake: "I heard you are leaving?"


    Lake hummed, "There is still something going on in New York."


    Although Washington is very comfortable, it is better to spend money here without making money. New York is better. There are many crimes, and there are many people who want to ask killers to kill. It is a perfect place to spend money.


    It¡¯s not easy to want to be at ease. Lake has already figured it out. When he will be able to get rid of the gods, at least he can retire immediately after having a fight with Odin, and find a planet of his own, a planet of residence. After planting flowers, knives and guns are stored in the warehouse, Ma Fang Nanshan''s life is also very comfortable.


    right now?


    The road to gold is still far away. It is the time when you need to struggle most. If you don''t struggle, you won''t have money. If you don''t have money, you won''t be able to get gold.


    Anna pursed her lips, and said again: "Thank you."


    Originally, the Attorney General strongly disagreed that Anna, who was born in KGB, joined the army. However, the Attorney General''s own FBI was involved in the taint.


    So Anna also serves as a condition for negotiating non-disclosure, and at the cost of Anna¡¯s KGB information in exchange for Anna¡¯s ability to join the army.


    In fact, the information Anna gave is also very valuable.


    During this period, the FBI directly surrounded five Red House bases on the mainland. Although the FBI agents suffered losses during the destruction, they were within control.


    Lake smiled and said, "You don''t have to thank me. If the information you provide is worthless, they won''t agree."


    Anna was silent for a while: "By the way, can I meet you in New York?"


    Lake tilted his head and thought about it: "Better not, I said, there is no transaction between us, and, frankly speaking, my ideal target is an outsider best Is a teacher.


    It would be better if you teach art. If it doesn''t work, as long as you don''t hold a gun and look right, Lake thinks it''s a KO.


    Hawkeye Button¡¯s wife is very good.


    Of course.


    Lake has no interest in married women. Again, if Lake knew that the woman had a husband at the time, Lake would not do such a morally corrupting thing even if he cut off Little Lake.


    digging into the wall is very exciting, but very immoral. Lake''s values ??make him unable to ignore this.


    Anna shrugged, "Well, then, but I''ll take you to the airport. I won''t refuse, right?"


    Lake pulled up his luggage, glanced at the lieutenant''s uniform hung on the wall, smiled and said, "Of course not, I''m very happy to have a beautiful woman to send me away."


    Anna said, "The car may break down on the road."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Anna smiled, turned and left the room.


    Lake regained his senses, and blinked when he watched Anna, who was infinitely charming when she turned around in the white military uniform. After a while, Lake walked out of the room with the door and went downstairs with Anna to prepare to drive to the airport.


    Quantico Military Building.


    "He is a perfect soldier."


    "I know."


    Standing with General Rose, John Smith, dressed in plain clothes, with the nickname Hannibal, looked at the driving car and said, "He was trained by me."


    Rose smiled and took a picture of the documents in his hand: "The establishment of the Tianlong agent team has been approved. You can find the right manpower. I will help you find the first one."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: John Smith-from "Dragon Agents"!

 Chapter 57: Stark couple car accident accident

    Star Building.


    It was seven o''clock in the evening when Lake returned. After turning on the lights at home and taking a glass of wine, Lake went to the balcony and couldn''t help but curled his mouth while looking at the picture outside covered by white snow.


    is better than New York.


    in the study room.


    The moment ¡¡¡¡Lake entered the door, he stooped and firmly grasped the grenade that had been unplugged and was about to explode, reinserted the plug, and played with the sweet potato produced by Stark Industries.


    This is a means of defense.


    If anyone dares to enter the study room when Lake is not at home, what is waiting for him is the baptism of this explosion that is no less powerful than a small rocket sweet potato.


    the next day.


    After resting for almost a month, Lake returned to the New York Police Department on time. After receiving half an hour of law enforcement education in the Montgomery office, he successfully got his badge back.


    Three serious cases.


    Lake played with his own police badge. A group of quests on George¡¯s side had ended. He was finally able to return to his single state, trying to find a few black guys to come to the airport to eat black.


    but¡­


    Lake had just moved to his three-zone office area, blinked, and looked at an extra desk in the three-zone area. Some familiar face who was doing over there was silent.


    Joe raised his head with a smile and said hello: "Hi."


    "Hi...Fart!"


    Lake rolled his eyes, walked to his position and said to Joe, "Why are you still here?"


    Isn''t this guy supposed to go to a group of reports from George?


    how could he still be here.


    Joe shrugged and said: "Do you remember, you were suspended."


    Lake nodded: "I know, but I am reinstated. You can go to a group. George is full of big scenes, and I am full of small characters."


    He is the only one in the third group, and only cases that cannot be handled by the first and second groups will be thrown on his side, or some cases where the facts are clear and not worth the waste of police force.


    Lake does not reject those who come. After all, sometimes, the choice of black and black is very important. Like those big scenes, although you can eat a lot, but there is a risk of exposure.


    The fine water must flow long, this is the kingly way.


    Just like Lake never dislikes black eating black for a thousand dollars, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat, and the amount is lower, and the risk is also small.


    Joe said, "I know, I wanted to go to a group."


    Lake said, "So what?"


    Joe handed a file to Lake: "Unfortunately, I was delayed by this case."


    Lake: "..."


    In Qiao¡¯s words, she wanted to go to one group, but because of Lake¡¯s suspension, Joe could only stay in the third group temporarily. The case was handed over to the third group three days ago, and the receiver was Joe. , Lake is now back, but before the case is closed, Joe still murdered three groups of serious crimes.


    and so.


    Joe looked at Lake and smiled: "If you really want me to go to the third group, then solve this case together as soon as possible, so that I can go to the group to report."


    Lake suspiciously said: "Really."


    Saying that this guy is not lying to him, is it because the last time the Mutual Aid Association was wiped out caused me to become wise and righteous in the eyes of this guy?


    Joe nodded, with an expression, not wanting to tell lies: "I was transferred from the branch to solve the case, not to sit in the office, so although you are a good partner, it is not what I want."


    Lake nodded: "Understood."


    It¡¯s good to have this sentence, isn¡¯t it just a murder case? Even if you can¡¯t find the murderer, in order to let you go to a group, I will turn you into a murderer and let you arrest and close the case.


    Open the dossier.


    Howard Stark and Maria Stark were accidentally murdered!


    Lake''s face was dark, and he looked up at Joe: "Are you playing with me?"


    Is this a murder case?


    This particular meow is an unsolved case.


    is wrong.


    This is not a pending case at all, it is a case that has been closed, and it is still a case closed by the FBI.


    What does the Director want to do, do you want the New York Police Department to fight the New York FBI?


    And this case is not unsolved here in Lake, the murderer Lake also knows, a good friend of the US team, a good soldier of Hydra, and Bucky, the winter soldier.


    but¡­


    Even if Lake knew about this case, he wouldn''t touch it. He still wants to make a lot of money. If this case is solved, can he live well this time?


    is fine.


    Lake turned towards Joe and clicked on the file on the desktop: "This case happened outside of New York, and it''s outside of New York State. This case should be under the control of the FBI."


    "Not anymore."


    "what?"


    Joe stared at Lake with wide eyes: "You don''t know yet?"


    Lake dumbfounded: "What should I know?"


    What did I miss when I was away?


    Joe shrugged, and immediately spread knowledge with Lake.


    On Christmas Eve in the past few days, the famous playboy, Tony Stark, personally donated 200 million US dollars to the New York Police Department at a fundraising party for the New York Police Department.


    One hundred million U.S. dollars is a donation of funds, and one hundred million U.S. dollars is a donation of goods.


    Joe pointed to the office: "Look at the brand new coffee machine worth thousands of dollars in the coffee shop, look at the brand new tables, chairs, and reception chairs in the room, look at our brand new computer, and this freshly repainted one. Walls."


    Lake followed Joe''s finger gaze.


    Don''t say it, he didn''t pay attention just now. Look at it, good guys, change the world, if the office environment of the crime team before was a warehouse, then this office environment is simply the treatment of Wall Street Center.


    "and so¡­"


    Lake returned to his senses and said to Joe: "Because of this money, the director of UU Reading accepted Stark''s bribe, and he intends to repay the death of the Stark couple?"


    Joe thought for a while: "Not all."


    Sure enough, money is almighty.


    This special 200 million dollars was smashed down, let alone the New York Police Department restarting the accidental death of Howard and his wife, even if the New York Police Department turned a blind eye to the Stark murder case, as long as There was no initiation of the case.


    ¡­and many more.


    Lake looked back at Joe: "You just said that, isn''t it all?"


    Joe nodded and said: "Of course, don''t forget, this case has been closed by the FBI. Even if the Director wants to restart, the FBI will not agree to it."


    Lake nodded.


    That''s right.


    Not to mention that this is a transcontinental case, and it is still a closed case. Even if it is a pending FBI case, it will be difficult for the New York Police Department to take it over, let alone a closed case and an accident. The case of death in a car accident.


    The New York Police Department wants to restart. This is just to slap the FBI in the face, and it''s the kind of stripped and hung up and repeatedly slapped in the face in the public.


    Can the FBI bear it, especially after being slapped in the face by Karen and now in a state of fire?


    Joe looked at Lake, and said in a shocking tone: "But now what if new evidence appears."


    Lake nodded.


    There is new evidence, which is the reason for restarting.


    ¡­and many more.


    Lake regained his senses, this time it was his turn to stare, "New evidence?"


    Joe nodded: "A possible witness."


    Lake: "..."


    ...

 Chapter 58: Unacceptable case

    You are afraid that you are not teasing me.


    A possible witness?


    What a joke.


    Lake heard these words from Joe, and he felt that today was April Fool''s Day. He tried hard to recall his own database. At most one videotape of the assassination that year was saved, but what the **** was a witness?


    it is good.


    Even if there is an eyewitness, what is the use? Even if there is, it is probably dead now.


    Lake shook his head, looked at Joe, and said with a bit of incomprehension: "Even if there is such an eyewitness, it should be the FBI to restart the investigation. How could it be our New York Police Department."


    The New York Police Department is a regional law enforcement agency. Any case that occurs in New York, the New York Police Department has absolute priority in law enforcement.


    but¡­¡­


    Howard Stark and his wife did not die in New York, let alone died near New York. Regarding the restart conditions, it is said that the New York Police Department will not be available for one thousand to ten thousand.


    When the New York State Police and the FBI did not exist?


    Joe said, "Have you forgotten that the New York Police Department is the rule to protect the safety of New York?"


    Lake frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Joe shrugged.


    When the New York Police Department was established, it was established to manage the order of New York City and nearby areas and to protect the safety of New Yorkers.


    In theory, the New York Police Department has absolute law enforcement powers in any case of destruction, threat, or threat to New York City and New York citizens.


    However, this article is basically rarely used. In other words, since the establishment of the New York Police Department in 1845, this article has not been used, because this article was later found to be related to the state police and the FBI. There is a certain conflict between the functions.


    Lake looked at Joe speechlessly.


    Joe shrugged and said, "Stark has given too much."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    MMP.


    Being rich is really doing whatever you want.


    "And..."


    Joe blinked at Lake, and said again: "The New York FBI took the initiative to transfer the right to restart the investigation of this case to us, the kind with written documents."


    Lake blinked his eyes: "How come?"


    Joe looked around, leaned forward, and whispered towards Lake; "I heard, I just heard that Tony Stark gave a lot of money to the New York Federal Bureau."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    I will work hard to make money, and then I will use the money to kill the Congress and amend the monogamy system.


    "No, why did Tony Stark want the New York Police Department to restart the investigation?"


    "Who knows."


    "Don''t you know?"


    "do not know."


    Joe shook his head, and was a little confused about this question: "I came to the office the day after the fundraising reception was over. Inspector Montgomery asked the three teams to restart the investigation. I have been busy these days. I''m trying to sort out the case files moved from the FBI."


    Joe pointed to the one-meter-high pile of files on the corner of the wall.


    Lake looked and raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake got up and walked directly towards the Montgomery Inspector''s office.


    This case cannot be accepted.


    It doesn''t matter from which angle to pick up.


    If you don''t solve the case, Joe estimates that he will have to stay in the third group for the rest of his life.


    After the case was solved, Lake felt that he was really going to fight with the full-body S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.. He just wanted to make a lot of money and become a **** in the years and quietly, and he was not interested in mixing up these broken things.


    This case is a hot potato.


    In the Office of the Police Supervisor.


    There was a snap.


    Inspector Montgomery watched that he had just gone out for less than ten minutes, and finally returned to the police badge on his desk again. He looked up and looked at Lake with the holster unloaded somewhat speechlessly: "What are you doing again."


    Lake said: "The accidental death of the Stark couple."


    Montgomery suddenly said: "What happened to this case?"


    "Why give it to me."


    "George and Kate have cases in their hands, so there are only three groups."


    "Ah."


    Lake laughed and continued to lower his head and tilted his holster: "If you don''t want to tell me, after removing the holster, I will punch you. The big deal is suspension."


    Montgomery''s mouth twitched: "You are a detective, Lake Edwin."


    Lake clicked and pressed the button of the holster on his waist.


    Montgomery raised his eyebrows when he saw this, "Okay, okay, it was Stark who instructed the three groups to take over his parents'' case."


    Lake looked up: "Why?"


    Montgomery was a little speechless: "How do I know why, you have to ask, ask the director."


    It¡¯s okay that he is a police inspector, but as long as Tony Stark doesn¡¯t break the law, he spends a reasonable amount of money. As long as he spends a lot of money, let alone a police inspector of the New York Police Department, even if he is the mayor, he I can go up again.


    Lekla opened the chair and sat down: "Guess what."


    Montgomery rubbed his eyebrows: "Lake, I know you are very capable, but, anyhow, I am a police inspector. Can you respect your immediate boss a little bit?"


    Lake nodded: "Can you guess what?"


    Montgomery opened his mouth and looked at Lake with a false smile in front of him. After a while, he sighed and thought for a while, "Let me guess, that is that your recent fame is so great that The tycoon has an illusion about you, thinking that you can investigate the truth about the death of your parentsLake: "..."


    Is that right?


    Lake touched his chin. Is he famous now?


    Uh¡­¡­


    In fact, in the second half of last year, Lake was indeed very famous. At least, within a period of time, the lace news that overpowered Tony Stark reached the top of the hot search list.


    But the content of the hot search is negative.


    Has Tony Stark finally managed to lower his IQ from 999 to 250 because of long-term fishing for those vases that only have beauty and no brains?


    But even if the IQ is only two hundred and five, it still belongs to the category of genius.


    out of the office.


    Lake returned to his seat and said to Joe, "You just said that there is a new eyewitness. Who provided it, Tony Stark?"


    A smile appeared on Joe''s face: "I found it."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Where did I find it."


    "Original file."


    "¡­¡­"


    Joe made a wait gesture to Lake, kicked his foot, and the chair slid to his seat, rummaging through the dossier on the desk.


    after a while.


    "found it."


    Joe''s eyes lit up, he found a page of information, slid to Lake''s desk again, and passed the information to Lake: "This is a written report from a federal agent who participated in the investigation that year. Take a look."


    Lake glanced suspiciously at Joe and took the information.


    He still didn''t believe that there were witnesses at the time. Even if there were, they were deliberately arranged by Hydra to use this method to prove from another angle that this was a simple accidental death in a car accident.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 59: So-called clues

    In fact, this report is the same as Lake thought.


    This federal agent named Jamie Ralph mentioned in his report that he was the first federal agent to rush to the scene after receiving the report, when the Howard Stark¡¯s car had hit The stone wall was broken, and the couple were pulled out of the car that was about to explode by people passing by.


    After preliminary questioning of the people, several people gave testimony. They passed this small road during the incident and heard a loud crash. When they drove around, they saw a car hitting the rock wall. on.


    Nothing special, just as Lake thought, Hydra had even thought of witnesses, it was simply arranged by Hydra.


    Lake looked at the report in his hand, looked up at Joe, frowned and said, "No problem."


    Joe smiled and said, "In the beginning, I felt that way too."


    Lake sighed: "I know you have but, but I don''t like others to sell Guanzi."


    Selling Guanzi is the most annoying.


    If you have something to say, isn''t it good to go straight?


    Joe smiled, pushed Lake¡¯s chair out, and then opened a website on Lake¡¯s computer. It was Joe¡¯s mailbox. There was a video attachment in the mailbox.


    "This video was sent to the mailbox after we took over the case and yesterday¡¯s incident. The people in the authentication department are currently tracing the IP address that sent the video."


    soon.


    The attachment was downloaded successfully, and a video interface popped up.


    Joe said to Lake: "This is an interview with a case lover this Jamie Ralph accepted when he was seriously ill last year. If you add this interview to his report, you will find something suspicious. ."


    Lake didn''t care, he still didn''t believe that Hydra would really leave anything on this matter.


    Joe clicked to play.


    Jamie Ralph in the video appeared to be seriously ill in bed when introducing the interview. In this video, when the photographer asked about the accidental death of the Stark couple in a car accident, Jamie Ralph just started The answer is almost the same as the one in the report, and it can be said that it is based on the script.


    The video screen soon went black.


    Lake looked at Joe and raised his eyebrows. What does this make him look lonely?


    Joe motioned for Shaoan not irritable.


    at this time.


    The hacked video did not show the end, but another conversation came out.


    "¡­¡­and many more."


    "Mr. Ralph, do you remember anything?"


    "At that time...actually, when I was investigating the crime scene, I found a little boy on the mountain. He was hiding behind a tree. He was very scared."


    "Mr. Ralph..."


    "At the time, my team leader told me to go down. When I was about to take the little boy down, my team leader... just so, the father who took the boy camping in the mountains was also looking for the boy, and the team leader was shouting to accept the team. So I asked the boy to go back to his father."


    "¡­¡­"


    This conversation was intermittent, and it seemed to have received some kind of interference. Just after the black screen conversation ended, the video was over.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Good fellow, is there really an eyewitness?


    real or fake.


    Is Hydra so careless?


    Lake thought in his heart, and looked at Joe: "Is it possible that it is forged."


    As we all know, videos can be faked, let alone conversations that only appear after a black screen.


    Lake tends to be a false lead.


    What a pity.


    Qiao said directly: "I let the Forensic Division rush to work overnight and confirmed the authenticity of the video. There are no signs of forgery. Moreover, the FBI has confirmed that this is a joint case. We are the New York Police Department. , Supplemented by the FBI."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Has the FBI also received this video?"


    Joe nodded and glanced at Lake''s expression: "What''s the matter, Lake?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Ok.


    Even if this video is real and effective, but in this video, the name of the possible witness is not revealed, and even if it is revealed, it is estimated that the unbelief has already been encountered at this moment.


    Lake said to Joe: "The Howard Stark and his wife were killed on the night of December 16, 1991, but on the second day, the FBI had closed the case and decided that it was A simple accidental car accident. If this is not the case, guess what will happen if you send this video to the FBI?"


    Even if Hydra didn''t know about this before today, it''s probably already known now.


    and...


    With the energy of the Hydra, it is estimated that it has been fully operational at this moment, and a new round of mouth-killing operation has begun.


    Qiao Meiyu frowned: "You mean... The FBI knew this was not an accident, but for some reason, it declared it an accidental death?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Hydra has taken root and re-growth since the establishment of Aegis, and who knows if Hydra has extended its tentacles out of Aegis to other law enforcement agencies The FBI may have nine. There may not be a snakehead, but who knows this, but from the FBI''s closing report that year, it seems very mysterious.


    Look at how the report was reported at the time.


    [The founder of Stark Industries, Howard Stark, was confirmed to have died in a car accident this morning. His wife Maria was also found at the scene of the car accident. Judicial solutions and preliminary investigations showed that although some people suspected that this was a deliberate murder, However, there was no reliable evidence to prove this indication in the field investigation. Witnesses passing by at the time also stated that when they were driving past the scene, they did not find any people or vehicles on the scene. ¡¿


    Howard Stark died in a car accident?


    Let alone Howard, his wife Maria was suffocated to death by the Winter Soldier pinching her throat.


    and so¡­¡­


    Even if the FBI itself has no problems, the federal agents who led the investigation of this case at that time must have problems.


    or...


    This is the reason why the agent Jamie Ralph hid the little boy at the time. After all, this Jamie Ralph was dark-skinned. At that time, the FBI wanted his own people to disappear innocently. Especially the disappearance of a dark-skinned agent is too simple.


    As for why you say it now?


    This Jamie Ralph is seriously ill.


    Judging from the layout and decoration of the room in that video, this Jamie Ralph seems to be a believer, maybe he thinks that he is dying, if this matter continues to be concealed.


    He would go to **** instead of going to heaven.


    at this time.


    Joe''s phone rang.


    Forensics Department.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 60: 9-headed snake that reacts quickly

    Brooklyn!


    Lake and Joe parked the car on the side of the road.


    get off.


    Joe looked at a house on the opposite side of the road, looked at his mobile phone, and said, "This is the IP address that sends the mail. Let''s go."


    Leckra lived with Joe.


    Joe turned and looked at Lake: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake didn''t speak, but just stepped in front of Joe.


    Joe behind him blinked.


    Hope that the people of Hydra are gone.


    Lake sighed in his heart. When he walked slowly to the door of the room, he thought in his heart that, if no accident, the person in this house who sent anonymous emails to Joe''s mailbox was already dead.


    ßËßËßË!


    No one answered the door.


    should be hung up, after all, looking through the window, the light in the living room is on.


    "Did you apply for a search warrant?"


    "Out."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded, took Glock in his hand, and kicked the door directly.


    àØ!


    The door lock broke at the sound.


    "NYPD!"


    Lake and Joe entered the room with guns. The room was neat and tidy. There was a cup of coffee on the visible dining table, but the living room and the backyard seemed to be empty.


    Joe walked to the table and touched the cup of coffee: "It''s still warm."


    Lake and Joe separately check.


    But...


    Just as Lake was about to go up to the second floor, he heard Joe''s call to check in the basement.


    "Lake, this way!"


    Lake turned around, followed the stairs, and walked into the basement.


    caught the eye.


    One tied to an iron chair, head down, and feet in a basin, the air still smelled of burnt meat.


    I knew it.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and pulled Glock back to his waist.


    Joe retracted his finger and shook his head towards Lake: "Dead."


    Lake took out his cell phone and dialed the number of the New York Police Department office.


    at this time.


    ßË!


    There was a sound suddenly coming from the top of the basement, that is, from the living room.


    Lake and Joe looked at each other, quickly drew their guns, and prepared to go up and check.


    bang.


    The door to the basement was closed from the outside and locked.


    "Xiete!"


    "Step aside."


    Lecklace Joe, Glock in his hand directly aimed at the position of the door lock and fired.


    boom!


    By the time Lake and Joe unlocked the door and rushed outside, the person who was still in the room had already left. At the same time, several surveillances on the street had recorded videos before this time from the Internet. It was destroyed, but the video of someone ran out was left behind.


    but¡­


    A few monitors flickered, but in their database, there was another monitor data that had just been completely deleted.


    half an hour later.


    People from the Forensic Section of the New York Police Department are here.


    is about another half an hour.


    A police officer from the authentication department came over and said to Lake, who was smoking a cigarette outside: "Sir, you can go in now, and the evidence is ready."


    Lake gave a hum.


    The study room on the second floor of the house is in a mess at this moment. The books on the bookshelves are all scattered on the floor. Even the mainframe of the computer over there has been moved out, and the hard drive inside is gone.


    Hydra is panicking.


    You turned this side into such a mess. Isn''t this just telling others that there is something wrong with the Howard Stark case? It is the most correct choice for you to make someone missing.


    Lake looked at the missing hard drive and shook his head. So, Hydra¡¯s failure was not unreasonable. As for the IQ, although there are more people than Aegis, what''s the use?


    Now even if there is no evidence, it is fully eligible for restart.


    The person on the front foot just sent the video, and the person on the back foot died. No one believed it was an accidental death. After all, a discerning person in the basement knew at first sight that he had experienced torture.


    should be to get the name of the little boy from this person''s mouth.


    I don¡¯t know if I got it.


    Joe walked in from outside: "Lake, the city traffic has been monitored over there."


    Lake turned and looked.


    on the way.


    Joe handed the tablet to Lake while driving.


    Lake looked down. In the monitoring of the flat-panel display, a guy ran out of the room in a panic. He was very fast, but was still accurately captured by the monitoring.


    just...


    This is not like Hydra.


    Lake looked at the person on the monitor and thought, is this the back of the Hydra?


    And this person who appeared in the surveillance has also been identified in the database by the face recognition system of the New York Police Department.


    "Cole Hunter, male, 30 years old, a habitual offender, from petty theft to armed robbery. He was sentenced six months ago and was released on parole ten days ago. He currently lives not far from here."


    Joe, who was driving the car, hung up the phone with a very surprised expression: "I just contacted this guy¡¯s parole officer. This guy was wearing an electronic anklet after he got out of prison. It was just confirmed that this guy was an hour ago. The positioning appears on this street."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Ok.


    I was stupid, the Hydra''s really had an afterthought and found a scapegoat.


    Jingle Bell!


    "Hey!"


    "Sir, Cole Hunt''s position has moved."


    "where?"


    "Nineteenth Street, three blocks away from you."


    "Squeak!"


    Joe stopped and braked for an instant, then started again, turned the front of the car, and swiftly headed towards 19th Avenue.


    New York Police Department Information Center, a police officer calling up the electronic anklet data is telling Joe Cole Hunt''s location in real time over the phone.


    Wow wow wow wow wow!


    A blue car was flashing with warning lights and sirens. Joe''s driving skills were very good, and he drove at a speed of 80 yards on the 40-yard road.


    Lake, who was sitting in the co-pilot, tightly pulled the tab with his right hand, and watched Joe''s technique of pinning needles on the road, cold sweat broke out.


    If this is a carelessness, it will definitely end in a car crash.


    "Sir, there are still three hundred meters away from you. On your right, he is going from the 19th block to the 40th block."


    "it is good."


    Lake''s gaze fell on the intersection at 300 meters. For some reason, Lake suddenly felt like he knew what Hydra was playing.


    Scapegoat and Jin Chan escape?


    Cole Hunter, who was driving his car to escape from New York City, wiped his forehead, listened to the alarm bell coming from behind, gritted his teeth, looked at the traffic lights at the intersection not far away, and pedaled his right foot. OnePlus, ready to force the past.


    but.


    At this moment, a large truck that was driving normally appeared.


    Boom!


    The car of Cole Hunter who ran through the red light was hit by a large truck to the side. It flew fiercely, then flipped twice in the air, and then hit the ground fiercely.


    ...

 Chapter 61: Robbery

    "Jesus Christ!"


    "Thick and greasy thank you!"


    The moment the car accident happened caused a panic around him. With a bang, Joe¡¯s car had no time to step on the brakes, and he had a close contact with the car that was suddenly braking in front.


    came back.


    "Hi!"


    "NYPD!"


    Lake and Joe got off the car quickly. The residents of the bridge truck in front just got out of the car and were about to ask for a talk. Looking at the ID Joe took out, they slammed their words back.


    At the crossroads, car parts all over the floor, in a dilapidated and turned over car, accompanied by a few weak coughs, Cole Hunter, who was hung in the driving position, recalled what had just happened while he was dead. .


    Since coming out of prison ten days ago, Cole has still been in his old line. Because of the electronic shackles, Cole dare not do any robbery, at most it is petty theft.


    This morning, while Cole was eating cheap burgers on the side of the road, he happened to hear a group of couples passing by chatting. The wife and husband said whether the jewelry was put away or they were going on vacation.


    Cole straightened his eyes immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, it was the room, not far from his home, but I don¡¯t know why Cole still had no impression of the couple, but Cole couldn¡¯t take care of that much anymore. It is estimated that it was when the couple left home to sit again. After getting in the taxi and leaving, Cole went in through the open back door in the backyard.


    But...


    He had just arrived on the second floor, and when he saw the messy study room, he didn''t know what was going on. The voice of NYPD came from outside, and Cole went blind immediately.


    He was released on parole. If he is caught at the scene, there is no doubt that he will go back to prison again. He doesn''t want to go back to prison to pick up soap.


    and so.


    Cole gritted his teeth. After hearing Lake and Joe enter the basement, he cautiously came down from the second floor, but accidentally made a little noise. Cole was in a bad mood and hurriedly used the key he found in the study. The basement door was locked, and then he ran home without looking back and got in his car to leave New York City.


    The result is what it is now.


    I just want to steal something, I provoke someone.


    Cole coughed up blood and his pupils began to dilate.


    Boom!


    The gasoline left by the flipped car finally extended to a cigarette **** dropped on the ground. In an instant, Cole''s car exploded and bounced again.


    Accompanied by the panicking screams around, the car landed heavily again, but Cole was also dead.


    Inside the New York Police Station.


    Montgomery''s brows watched at Lake, who was reinstated again and once again made big news. This is just a few days after the new year, and this year''s public budget has not been allocated yet.


    Lake looked at Montgomery¡¯s expression, he knew exactly what he was thinking, and said directly: ¡°Sir, this time I don¡¯t care about my business. It was the big truck driver who crashed and Joe was driving.¡±


    Montgomery glanced at Joe standing next to him, then looked at Lake: "What did you find out?"


    Lake said: "From the evidence, it should be an escalation of robbery."


    Joe next to ¡¡¡¡ shook his head: "No."


    Montgomery looked at Joe.


    Joe said: "Sir, we tracked down new clues. The IP address of the anonymous email is there. Lake and I were just going to ask and this happened. How could it be such a coincidence."


    Lake did not speak.


    Actually...


    So fine.


    His sense of justice is not that heavy, and it is not worth it to fight with Hydra right now, why bother, besides, Hydra also did a good job in acting, and he was very considerate to leave them a conviction. scapegoat.


    Montgomery looked at Joe and said, "Is there any evidence?"


    The street surveillance was also called out. At nine o''clock in the morning, Cole appeared on the surveillance. Then, at ten and fifteen minutes, Lake and Joe appeared on the surveillance, and after Lake and Joe appeared on the surveillance. Five minutes after the surveillance, Cole appeared on the surveillance again, looking panicked as if he had just done something bad.


    It''s just that this monitor is brought to court. If Cole is still alive, I''m sorry, the jury will already give Cole a notice of guilt.


    Joe opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Although a big coincidence is not a coincidence, they solve the case with evidence, not intuition.


    Montgomery rubbed his eyebrows: "Okay, go out and write a report."


    Lake and Joe turned and left.


    Three groups of office areas.


    Joe sitting on the chair frowned, while Lake was packing his things in his place to get off work. The work was for the public and his body. Lake said that he never worked overtime.


    At this time.


    Joe Qiao raised his head and looked at Lake: "No."


    Lake sighed and looked at Joe.


    You are going to pull me to the opposite of Hydra, right?


    Why bother.


    I knew I should stay in Washington until the spring blossoms and I would be back. I just thought about taking an order tonight. Why would I be interested in taking orders after a busy day?


    Lake looked at Joe: "What''s wrong?"


    Joe said, "Don''t you think this is a coincidence?"


    Lake said: "Although it is a coincidence, the evidence shows that this is an upgraded version of a simple robbery. There is surveillance video. As we all know, surveillance cannot be faked."


    I''m doing this for your good.


    and Hydra didn¡¯t go well on .


    Lake thought in his heart, he was too lazy to fight with Hydra, he found it troublesome, and there was no good for him to go up, that was the work of Aegis.


    Helping Aegis to destroy Hydra, stop making trouble, Lake has the idea to help Nine Heads Aegis, if it hadn''t been for the black bitten egg to be demoted, it is estimated that he would have taken action.


    But the consequences of Qiao Da''s Hydra are dangerous.


    If Joe clings to him, he will definitely be spotted by Hydra. By then, his life will be in danger.


    Lake thought for a while and said, "Well, when we go to work tomorrow, let''s talk to this Tony Stark."


    Joe looked at Lake.


    Lake said: "You don''t want to know why, after so many years, that Tony Stark would suddenly spend 200 million yuan to make the New York Police Department restart the investigation of the accidental death of his parents in a car accident."


    There is no reason.


    Eleven years have passed since 1991 to 2002. In the past ten years, Tony Stark has not asked the Law Enforcement Bureau to request a re-investigation. Why is it so suddenly this year? Did it.


    and...


    also dropped 200 million dollars to the New York Police Department just to get him to restart the case?


    You are so special. If you say who can solve your parents'' case, not to mention 200 million, even if you offer a reward of 10 million, I will directly catch that Winter Soldier and throw it in front of you.


    but¡­¡­


    It was the New York Police Department that you threw your money to.


    That two hundred million dollars, a penny can''t reach the pocket of Lake, it''s a ghost if you can be active.


    and.


    Tony Stark must know something.


    Lake was also very curious about this.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 62: The last U disk

    Evening.


    Lake stepped on a point, went downstairs and ran to the home of the neighbor Kassel downstairs to prepare for dinner.


    Alexis is very happy for the arrival of Lake. Of course, some people are happy and others are unhappy. Kassel is undoubtedly playing this unhappy role.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake is like a sudden third party.


    and.


    On the table.


    Lake looked at Alexis with a depressed look and took out ten dollars and handed it to Kassel. He curiously said: "You guys, is this a bet?"


    Alexis looked at Lake: "I bet with my dad that Uncle Lake is absolutely impossible to make big news on the first day of reinstatement."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Don''t know why, Lake suddenly felt a sense of guilt for betraying his trust.


    After receiving the ten dollars, Kassel''s expression also improved. He obviously became a rich man by writing novels, but he still likes money so much.


    And it''s still money from children, or money from my own daughter.


    Lake is not ashamed of this.


    If he has a daughter, let alone anything else, he will definitely make money to get her daughter to the best school. The plug-in Krypton lottery draws, hehe, how can the plug-in have his daughter important.


    What a pity.


    Lake is single to this day.


    Alexis looked at the report in the New York Evening News, blinked his eyes, and looked at Lake: "Uncle Lake, the report said that it was because you were chasing that this person was in a car accident."


    Lake shook his head: "I didn''t drive, I was in the co-pilot at the time."


    Anyway, he will never recite this pot.


    Again, it was the truck that hit the guy, not their police car.


    "Is it really because of theft? I heard that the owner died miserably."


    "That Dang..."


    "Hey hey hey!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Kassel who suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    Kassel''s eyes twitched: "My daughter doesn''t need to know the death of that person."


    Alexis looked at Kassel: "Please, daddy, you should know that the deaths in the book you wrote are not only curious but also exaggerated."


    "But mine is virtual and unreal."


    "¡­¡­"


    Alexis helplessly spread his hands toward Lake: "Look, my dad is like this, and Uncle Lake is not enlightened at all."


    Lake laughed.


    The twitching at the corner of Kassel''s eyes got worse.


    at this time.


    Lake''s eyes fell on a certain report in the newspaper in Alexis''s hand, and he blinked.


    After dinner.


    Lake returned home, poured a glass of bourbon from the wine cabinet behind the bar, and looked at the New York Evening News on the bar.


    Turn over.


    Lake found the news that he had just seen on Alexis.


    is the entertainment section of the New York Evening News.


    is about the famous New York **** Tony Stark who took a dozen vases to charter a flight to a private island in the Pacific for an entertainment vacation and just returned to New York.


    Of course.


    This is not the point.


    The point is, according to the newspaper, Tony Stark was already on the private island on Christmas Eve, and has only now been witnessed at the New York airport.


    Then the question is coming.


    If Tony Stark was on a private island at the time, who was the Tony Stark who attended the NYPD fundraising party?


    stand-in?


    Lake frowned.


    Brooklyn!


    Detective Joe Martinez is having dinner with her husband John Martinez at home.


    John Martinez is an interior designer, and he is also a small celebrity in New York. John has always been proud of his wife being a New York police detective.


    This is why the two have been married for almost two years, and Joe hasn''t had a child yet. According to Joe, she hopes to become a New York detective before the child is born.


    After dinner together.


    Joe went back to her study and looked through the files brought back from the New York Police Department, intending to start from the beginning to see if she had missed anything.


    Now the clues seem to have reached a dead end.


    The federal agent involved in the Howard Stark couple''s case died half a month after the interview. Now the only person who might know the name of the kid at the scene also died by coincidence .


    Joe doesn''t believe this is a coincidence.


    There must be a huge conspiracy.


    and...


    Joe remembered her conversation with Lake.


    "Did you send this videotape to the FBI?"


    "Ok."


    Joe frowned. Is it true that, as Lake thought, the FBI was involved in the death conspiracy against Howard Stark and his wife?


    at this time.


    ßËßË!


    Joe returned to his senses and looked at her husband John who was standing at the entrance of the study.


    John lifted a small package in his hand: "I just forgot to tell you, a package from you came in the afternoon."


    Package?


    Joe got up and kissed John: "I don''t remember what I bought."


    John shrugged and handed the package to Joe: "Anyway, the recipient is yours. I left it at the door when I came back this afternoon."


    "is it?"


    "Ok."


    Joe looked at the package in his hand and frowned. After a while, Joe suddenly lit up and said to John, "My new evidence."


    talking.


    Joe hurried over to the desk, looking for something like a paper knife.


    John saw this, shrugged, didn''t bother to ask anything, turned around and walked towards the living room, there is a live football broadcast tonight, John doesn''t want to miss it.


    àÍÀ­ In the study, after Joe opened the package with a paper cutter, he saw a red mobile USB flash drive quietly placed in the package.


    This shouldn''t be...


    Joe suddenly seemed to think of something.


    Three minutes later.


    Joe connected the blue mobile USB flash drive to the computer.


    turn on.


    A video format file appeared in the USB flash drive.


    Joe looked at the lonely file in the USB flash drive, muttered God bless in his heart, and then chose to play it.


    The video file is completely dark.


    There is only dialogue.


    and...


    seems to be a follow-up to the video sent to the email.


    "...Mr. Ralph, do you remember the boy''s name?"


    "I know."


    "Called..."


    hum!


    Joe''s eyes went black for an instant, not because the screen ended here, but because the power went out.


    "John."


    Joe got up, walked outside by the moonlight, calling out the name of his husband downstairs.


    at this time.


    "Hi! Who are you..."


    "Puff!"


    "Boom!"


    Joe suddenly shrank his eyes when the gunfire came downstairs, and touched his hand to his waist.


    but¡­¡­


    touched an empty space.


    Joe remembered that when he got home, he would take the gun down and put it back in the bedroom.


    Xiete.


    Joe quickly turned around the study, put away the blue U disk, and then went back to the bedroom to get the gun.


    is just the moment you go out.


    Joe''s movements stopped.


    "Puff!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 63: Is the 9-headed snake very powerful?

    late at night!


    Lake is dreaming.


    Dream...


    The air is smoking, crimson smoke.


    In the smoke...


    Shake flower hand?


    Jingle Bell!


    "¡­¡­Hey."


    "Lake, come to the hospital, Joe is in the rescue."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake, who was on the bed and was about to see the master of the shaking hand in his dream, opened his eyes abruptly. After receiving this call, he was completely drowsy.


    à§à§.


    Joe is rescuing?


    how come?


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Lake is no stranger to this hospital. Although I have never caught a cold or got sick, I have been to this hospital when I was a killer, but it was different from last time.


    Lake came here to kill people last time, but this time he came here to see people.


    The door of the emergency room.


    Wearing a suit, Lake, who forgot to tie his tie this time, was already standing in the corridor when he arrived here.


    George in the group also has his members.


    Beckett in the second group also includes Ryan and Esposito.


    Inspector Montgomery is also there.


    Lake walked over and looked directly at George: "What''s the matter?"


    George Stacey called him that call just now.


    George immediately looked at Lake and talked about it.


    About 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, two night patrols in Brooklyn were performing their daily patrol tasks. When the two drove to the street where Detective Joe Martinez was, they listened. There is a movement.


    Two gunshots.


    When the two patrol officers immediately called the headquarters for support, they got out of the car and checked, and they happened to see two people rushing out of the room of Detective Joe Martinez.


    Because of the gunfire just now, two patrol officers fired immediately after warning to no avail.


    The two immediately rushed to the street and fell to the ground. The backpacks that were not tightened behind them also fell on the ground, some U.S. knives and some valuable items.


    Two patrol officers immediately went into the house to check.


    John Martinez fell in the living room, breathless, Joe Martinez fell in the study, although the breath was weak, but there was still hope, so the two patrols immediately called for ninety-nine!


    code name ninety nine.


    The unique code for a police officer who was injured or died.


    George said: "At first glance, it should be an escalation of the robbery."


    Lake looked up at George: "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the robbery escalates twice a day?"


    MMP.


    Hydra.


    George said: "I know the two patrolmen, no problem. The two thieves who were killed are also registered, but some small thefts have been dealt with before, and a pistol was found on one of the thieves. , The authentication department is conducting an appraisal."


    "It will be met after the appraisal."


    "what did you say?"


    "¡­¡­It''s nothing."


    Lake looked a little ugly, and opened the topic: "What did the doctor say."


    Beckett said, "When he was in the ambulance, Joe was still conscious, and seemed to say something like redred."


    Montgomery, who was next to him, clutched half of his face and said solemnly: "The doctor just came out once and said that although the situation is not optimistic, Joe has a great desire to survive."


    Lake nodded, turned and left.


    George said upon seeing this: "Where are you going?"


    Lake said without looking back, "Help my partner take revenge."


    Mom sells batches.


    I didn''t even plan to fight against your Hydra. Good guys, you did it directly. How can you drop it? Hydra is very powerful. You can''t even check it.


    Law enforcement investigations are justified!


    What are you going to do next?


    Kill me?


    come, who counsels the puppy!


    after an hour.


    Lake stopped in front of Joe''s house, which had been cordoned off by the police.


    get off.


    Lake pulled up the cordon directly and walked into the house.


    It was pitch black inside.


    Da!


    Lake looked up at the unlit light, walked out of the house again, came to the side of the house, and found the power box of the house.


    opened it and took a look.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, the electric box was damaged from the outside, and the gate was pulled down.


    Click!


    Lake pushed the gate up again, and in an instant, the white exterior of Joe''s house was instantly illuminated by light.


    re-enter the house.


    Lake saw a white stroke on the sofa in the living room. It should be where John Martinez fell and died. There was still a pool of blood on the floor.


    Lake didn''t know John Martinez, but Joe mentioned it accidentally, supported her career, and cared about the family, but from the description, he was a very suitable man.


    Study room on the second floor.


    Lake frowned and looked at the pool of blood at the entrance of the study.


    Joe¡¯s study is not big, not as big as Lake¡¯s study in terms of area, but, compared to Lake¡¯s ascetic-style study, it¡¯s full of homey taste.


    Standing in the middle of the study, Lake looked around.


    The furnishings in the study are still in his original position, and he has not changed much.


    It seems...


    After the two thieves cut off the power supply quietly, they broke in through the back door. Then, they were accidentally discovered by John downstairs. After killing John, they caught the attention of Joe in the study. Joe was leaving the house. At a moment, another thief who went upstairs also saw Joe, so he shot Joe.


    At this moment, the police car patrolling outside happened to arrive at this place. The two thieves were frightened and ran towards the front door in a panic. When the police watched one of them, they were shot dead instantly.


    Yes.


    I believe in you big head.


    Not to mention anything else, there is a thief from that house who will come in while the light is still on Although the probability of a federal thief being upgraded to a murderer is very high, it is based on big data. That''s all for comparison.


    correct.


    Red!


    Lake returned to his senses, thinking of the red words that Beckett had just told him that Joe was chanting in the ambulance, frowned, and looked at everything in the study.


    Red?


    What does Joe want to express?


    There is nothing conspicuously red here.


    Lake looked around again and said in his heart, red is the most conspicuous and most eye-catching, but Lake looked around in the study, but he didn''t find any red.


    Isn''t it in the study room?


    Lake walked out of the study and walked to the bedroom on the second floor, but soon, Lake came out.


    Joe¡¯s pistol is still in the bedroom. If Joe was in the bedroom at the time, he would fight back. So, what Joe said should still be in the study.


    Or¡­¡­


    Joe had no way or time to put things outside the study.


    Squeak!


    Lake directly opened the bookshelf in the study that was most likely to put things.


    There are three rows of books on the bookshelf side by side, and unlike Lake, who buys books and acts as a cultural person, these books, from the outside, have been read, and they are not the kind of reading once or twice.


    at this time.


    A book on the shelf caught Lake''s attention.


    "Red Revolution"


    good fellow.


    Would you like to be so straightforward.


    and also¡­¡­


    Why didn¡¯t you see that Joe has this red tendency before?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, ready to reach for it.


    at this time.


    "Do not move!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 64: 2 options

    "Do not move!"


    "..."


    Just when Lake was about to take the "Red Revolution" out, a voice came from behind him.


    a man.


    A man with a gun and his arms intact.


    "Turn around slowly."


    "..."


    Lake raised his hands high, turned around slowly, his eyes fell in front of him. He had a haircut that looked like a tramp, holding a pistol, and wearing a killer similar to casual clothes: "Hello."


    politeness has been insisted on by Lake.


    Even when facing the enemy.


    The killer didn''t seem to be polite in reply. He just pointed his gun at Lake and walked to Lake without expression. He found Glock 17 in Lake''s arms and threw it to the ground.


    drew a shrunken mascus machete from his waist and threw it to the ground.


    found a sharp blade from his right leg and threw it on the ground.


    even...


    The killer looked at Lake blankly from behind an arrow in his sleeve.


    Lake made a very sorry look: "Fear of death."


    The killer snorted coldly, kicked everything under his feet to the side, and continued to maintain a distance of two meters from Lake: "Don''t play tricks if you are afraid of death. Take out the book you just found."


    Lake turned around to get it.


    àÛ!


    A silencer bullet hit Lake¡¯s feet.


    The killer said solemnly: "Slowly, don''t play tricks."


    Lake directly retracted his hands and looked at the killer: "Then you take it yourself."


    MMP.


    There are really many requests.


    The killer seemed to be stunned: "What?"


    Lake said: "Afraid that I will play tricks, then you come to find it yourself, I will not wait."


    The killer squinted his eyes: "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Lake said, "If I give it to you, you won''t kill me?"


    The killer said: "Yes..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I believe you a ghost, you can shoot if there is a kind."


    The killer''s eyes are miniaturized.


    Next second.


    boom!


    It seems that I have never heard of such a cheap request that a killer shoots directly.


    ×Ó pops out of the chamber!


    Adrenal glands!


    hum!


    Adrenal gland ability is activated, Lake moved his head to the side, and then he grabbed his left hand to the side.


    "what?"


    The killer seemed stunned.


    It''s true to play with bare hands to catch bullets at such a close distance.


    Lake chuckled, and handed his left hand in front of the killer.


    The killer''s gaze fell involuntarily on the clenched left hand.


    After all, even a killer is curious.


    When he first came, he shot and killed two people in the house. Then, according to the organization¡¯s arrangement, he fired two shots after two thieves were led in. After he found a place to insert the U disk, his The boss told him that this USB flash drive had been copied, and there should be a copy in the room.


    So he came back to look for the copy again, unexpectedly ran into Lake.


    At this moment.


    Under the attention of the killer, his left hand opened slowly.


    Next second.


    The killer''s eyes shrank slightly, looking at the bullet inlaid in the palm of his left hand, his head instantly raised.


    but.


    Mount Lu...Thang Long Ba!


    A soaring fist hit his chin directly, the killer instantly lifted off the ground, and then fell to the floor fiercely, and the pistol also fell to the side.


    The killer got up, wiped the blood from his mouth, and looked at Lake: "You are looking for death."


    Lake slowly took off his suit jacket: "I don''t know if I am going to die, but you can eat it soon, do you believe it?"


    The killer brakes instantly.


    boom!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    momentarily.


    Lake and the assassin fought directly in the study.


    Boom!


    Lake grabbed the killer''s right arm and threw him directly over the shoulder and slammed him on the bookcase. With a bang, the killer was smashed into the bookcase with the broken glass.


    Lake rolled up his sleeves expressionlessly, and with one hand he pulled the completely beaten killer out of the bookcase.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    One punch after another, one punch faster than one punch, one punch harder, and when George and the police rushed to the scene, he saw that Lake was facing a muddy face with swollen breasts. The pig-like thing was returned to the old punch.


    the image of a tyrant in a lively suit!


    Lake¡¯s fists are full of blood.


    George and Beckett looked at each other, then quickly put away their guns and walked to Lake. The two hurriedly stopped Lake: "Lake, you can''t fight anymore. If you fight, you will die."


    Lake snorted coldly.


    ßË!


    At this moment, this killer named No. 5 has his first autonomous thought in his life.


    it is finally over.


    Lake took a towel from Beckett and wiped the blood on his hands: "How about Joe?"


    George said: "The bullet has been taken out. The doctor said that if the distance of the bullet is moved a little to the left, Joe probably will hang, but Joe has lost too much blood. The doctor said that if Joe can survive these three days, there is a problem. It should be big."


    "That''s good."


    Beckett said: "It should be Joe who chose to die at the moment he was hit. If the two thieves at the time confirmed it, Joe would not be so lucky."


    Lake nodded.


    Where did the two thieves do it? It should be this assassin who was beaten up like a pig.


    Fortunately, Joe is smart.


    chose to fall to the ground and pretend to be dead the first time he was hit by a bullet. If there were any clues at the time, it is estimated that this pig-headed killer would have to make up his gun again.


    Fight with me?


    Lake hasn¡¯t heard such a cheap request for so many years. Ever since he killed a warlord alive in Africa, even his military instructor Frank has said that he has single fighting skills. He is level.


    "Clothes!"


    "give."


    Lake took his jacket handed over by a police officer. After putting it on, he returned to the image of a suit and leather shoes. He glanced blankly at the pig-headed killer who was controlled by the two police officers, bent over, and picked it up. "Red Revolution" falling on the floor.


    turn on.


    A red USB flash drive fell into Lake''s hand from the book.


    George and Beckett raised their eyebrows: "This is."


    Lake held the red USB flash drive: "This is the reason why Joe was killed."


    talking.


    Lake looked at the pig-headed killer.


    Boom!


    Neither police officer was able to hold the pig head killer, the latter was directly kicked to the wall by Lake, and with a bang, the pig head killer spit out another mouthful of blood.


    George and Beckett looked at Lake suddenly, with expressions of helplessness.


    Lake sneered twice: "Relax, I have a sense of measure. Except for the foot just now, everything else is skin trauma. I broke three of his ribs to prevent him from running."


    Although this pig-headed killer can''t beat Lake.


    But it''s okay to hit a group of ordinary police officers.


    George and Beckett shook their heads helplessly.


    Lake sat in a chair and turned on the computer, after the computer was lit up and connected to the Internet.


    Lake looked at the camera, raised the red USB drive in his hand, and said to George and Beckett: "This time, the story will only have two results. Either I will check it out, and then I will pass the level by myself, or , Hand over the suspect to me obediently, you have no third way."


    George and Beckett: "..."


    Someone who just came to this computer through the network cable and used the camera: "..."

 Chapter 65: Zola the Fooled

    the Internet.


    An informationized world, in this world, almost has everything that the real world has, even someone once said this.


    If anyone can control the Internet, then that person will become in control of the world.


    but¡­¡­


    This is obviously exaggerated.


    Not to mention other things, at least, the nuclear facilities of all countries are disconnected from the Internet.


    but¡­¡­


    If someone can control the Internet, it may be too much to say that he is a god, and it may not be too much to say that he is omniscient and all-powerful.


    Especially in this Marvel universe.


    On this Internet, there are two different life forms.


    One, Jarvis, Tony Stark¡¯s personal assistant, developed and created by Tony Stark, ordered by the old butler who has served for many years.


    one left.


    That is the scientist who used to be a Hydra, then participated in the paperclip project to become an Aegis scientist, and then, Zola, who uploaded his consciousness to the Internet through his device.


    If Jarvis is good, then Zola is bad.


    and it''s still very bad.


    Actually...


    Zola has also been very aggrieved over the years. Think about it carefully. When he just uploaded his consciousness and turned himself into an electronic life, the Internet at that time was at most like a village, walking from the head of the village. At the end of the village, it was only ten minutes at most. At that time, Zola was a village tyrant.


    Time goes by.


    After the Internet has developed extremely rapidly over the years, Zola finally feels that he can transform from a village tyrant to the so-called king of the world.


    But he was wrong.


    Zola just came out of the village, and before she yelled "I am the king of the world", suddenly she discovered that there was a presence on the Internet that was not weaker than him and could even kill him.


    That is Jarvis developed and created by Tony Stark.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Jarvis is an electronic life of pure blood, and although Zola is also an electronic life, it is still Zola¡¯s consciousness inside after all. Using electronic warfare, Zola estimated that he would die, completely dead.


    So Zola persuaded and hid on the back of the Internet, helping the Hydra parasites on SHIELD to thrive.


    a few days ago.


    Zola suddenly caught the name of Howard Stark in the new data stream, Zola went to search, and then found an uploaded video through the network cable.


    I don¡¯t know, Zola was almost taken aback when I saw it.


    Although the assassination of Howard Stark has nothing to do with them, Bucky Barnes is theirs. If this pulls out Bucky Barnes, wouldn¡¯t it also expose them? Up?


    This scared Zola.


    Hydra is the same.


    This is not it.


    Hydra dispatched its own agent assassin in an instant. The New York Police Department rushed to the home of the person who uploaded the file. As a result, that guy¡¯s mouth was so hard that Hydra could not imagine. No matter what method they used, the guy said In a word, you found the wrong person, and I have never interviewed anyone.


    But the video cannot be faked, especially in front of Zola.


    followed.


    Zola found a message in the system of the post office, and a courier was handed to Joe by the guy who uploaded the file. This was the scene of tonight.


    Everything was planned smoothly.


    Until...


    The killer found a computer and inserted the USB flash drive. After Zola searched it, he discovered that it was a copied USB flash drive. The real original USB flash drive is not the blue one.


    Besides, what he got was still a blank copy U disk without any information, and he was tricked by Joe.


    at the moment?


    The killer failed.


    The USB flash drive was obtained by the New York Police Department.


    This is bad.


    originally thought that this time also disguised as a robbery escalation incident, but as a result, he missed.


    Zola quickly rang the emergency assembly button.


    New York Police Department.


    "Cuff this guy''s hands and feet and put a piece of cloth in his mouth to prevent him from committing suicide."


    Lake, in a suit and leather shoes, returned to the New York Police Station with George and the others at six o''clock. Lake said directly to Ryan, "Ryan, find a few police officers you can trust with your life, and guard them for 24 hours."


    Lane looked at his boss Beckett.


    Baker nodded characteristically.


    This time Hydra provoked him first.


    Lake is afraid of trouble, but it doesn''t mean he is afraid of trouble.


    Grandma''s legs.


    Lake had already thought about it. You played with yours, and all planned to close the case with a robbery upgrade. As a result, good guy, although Hydra didn''t provoke him, he almost killed him directly.


    This is Chi Guoguo''s face slap.


    If Joe had gone to a group at this moment, even if he died, Lake would not be as angry as he is now.


    But now.


    Joe is his third group of people, his partner, Hydra does this, completely ignoring him, there is a feeling that the person who beat him in front of him is still powerless.


    This time I will bring the Winter Soldier to justice even for free.


    Hydra dares to come, and he dares to kill.


    Anyway, I''m already on the S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., what''s so great about another Snake Shield, it''s just facing a completely physical Snake.


    In the office.


    Lake unplugged his computer''s network cable to prevent a certain parasite living on the Internet from following the network cable to discuss in his computer.


    turn on computer.


    Connect the USB flash drive.


    "...Mr. Ralph, do you remember the boy''s name?"


    "I know."


    "I always remember Bruce Ralph!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and wrote down the name of Bruce Relf, ??pushed the chair, and moved to Joe''s desk.


    caught the eye.


    Lake noticed a picture frame placed on Joe''s desk.


    This is a photo of Joe and her husband John.


    Lake frowned.


    after a while.


    Lake regained his senses, opened the police station''s database and searched for this Bruce Ralph.


    No?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, but didn''t take it to heart, and directly clicked on the system of the driving station.


    The police station system is not normal. After all, not everyone can be filed in the police station system, only those who have left fingerprints and been arrested can find it.


    no way.


    This is called characteristic. After all, we must respect the privacy of citizens.


    But the DMV is different.


    The Federation is a country on wheels, with a vast land and sparse population. In the Federation, a car is not a luxury, but a necessity. If you don''t pursue anything else, you can buy a car for a thousand dollars.


    just...


    Lake looked at the blank page retrieved and frowned.


    was taken a step ahead by that **** Zola, did this guy directly delete all the information of Bruce Relph in all the databases?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    its not right.


    If Zola already has this information, then why did the killer go back?


    and also¡­¡­


    If the killer goes and returns, then for the first time, what did the killer take when he left?


    Just at this time.


    The phone on Lake''s desk rang.


    Head boss, Director Burt¡¯s.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 66: Officially restart the investigation

    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    New York Police Department External Press Conference Hall.


    The major New York reporters and media who received the news have all rushed over. The media reporters who have a good cooperative relationship with the New York Police Department are already sitting on their seats.


    The media reporters who did not deal with the New York Police Department or had very weak influence were standing.


    If reporters who are not dealing with the New York Police Department can sit down, what has become of the New York Police Department, masochistic?


    soon.


    Wearing a police uniform, known as the facade of the New York Police Department, Caroline of the Public Crisis Relations Division walked over from behind and said good morning to the major media reporters in the audience, and then directly entered the subject. .


    The media reporters under the stage went from being indifferent for five seconds to three seconds of sluggishness. After hearing the subject of this press conference, they fell into a huge boil.


    without him.


    At first, these media reporters thought that the theme of the press conference this time was about the police officer assault case last night.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    It turned out to be a resumption of the 11-year-old Howard Stark and his wife accidentally murdered in a car accident.


    **** Christ.


    This is a big event that is enough to detonate New York, and there is no need to worry about the content of the front page for a period of time.


    Caroline on the stage stretched out towards the back: "Next, the specific investigation of the resumption of the case will be explained by Inspector Lake Edwin, the leader of our New York Police Department''s homicide and serious crime group three."


    finished.


    Lake in a suit and leather shoes stepped on the stage from behind.


    Lake and Caroline shook hands. After Carlos stepped down, Lake looked directly at the reporters in the audience: "I always like to go straight, ten questions, this one from the New York Daily."


    The New York Daily reporter who grabbed the first question from the audience stood up and was a little excited: "Inspector Edwin, may I ask, this time the Howard Starkf accident was restarted because of critical evidence?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Can you tell me more easily?"


    "A witness who might have witnessed the whole scene."


    Lake said concisely, and then looked directly at an old acquaintance in the audience, the beauty reporter of the Clarion Daily: "The Clarion Daily."


    A female reporter with blond hair got up: "Inspector Edwin, as far as I know, the Howard Stark and his wife accidental car accident is a federal case. Is the New York Police Department eligible to restart?"


    Lake smiled: "I think you have forgotten that the New York Police Department is responsible for protecting the safety of New York and the surrounding people. At the same time, it is also responsible for protecting the safety of New York City. Any incident that harms or may threaten New York, the New York Police Department has The legitimate law enforcement authority granted by 80 million citizens."


    "Inspector Edwin meant that this is related to New York security?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake said blankly: "The key clue I just mentioned was obtained by my partner and the three groups of detective Joe Martinez. For this key clue, someone deliberately created a clue last night. The escalation of the robbery intends to kill Detective Joe Martinez. Do you think this is endangering the safety of New York."


    Another reporter got up.


    "Inspector Edwin, you said that there was something hidden in the case last night. Is there any evidence?"


    "We have arrested a suspect at the scene."


    "Inspector Edwin, what caused you to restart this case."


    "what reason?"


    Listening to the reporter¡¯s tenth question, Lake smiled unusually, then looked around at the reporters in the audience and put away the expression on his face: ¡°The motto of the New York Police Department is loyal to death, loyal to New York, loyal to New York citizens, Our New York Police officers have always been indifferent to crime. As long as there is any point, no matter whose case it is, we will restart the investigation. Thank you."


    finished.


    Lake directly turned and stepped down.


    While the reporters under the stage flashed their cameras, they kept calling Lake''s name, as if wishing Lake to stay for a while, answering some of their questions.


    Lake turned a deaf ear. After handing the stage to Caroline, he took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot, then drove out of the garage, and headed directly to Tony Stark¡¯s house on Wads Island in New York.


    After all, a wealthy man like Tony Stark can''t just have a hilltop mansion in Los Angeles. In New York, there is also a manor belonging to Stark.


    It¡¯s just that Tony Stark rarely lives in this manor.


    Eleven o''clock in the morning.


    Lake arrived at the entrance of Tony Stark¡¯s Stark Manor on Woz Island. After showing his ID, the electric fence in front of the manor was automatically stowed.


    In the main hall of the manor.


    Tony Stark frowned at the police station press conference that was broadcast on TV.


    without him.


    He just came back from his private holiday island, and then he heard a news from Jarvis that his personal donation of $100 million and $100 million in supplies to the New York Police Department has been more than half completed.


    Tony didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, although he didn¡¯t remember when he promised to donate money to the New York Police Department, but the number of donations and institutions he has donated over the years has increased, sometimes too. Just casually, the specific affairs are taken care of by his personal secretary and life assistant Ms. Pepper Poz.


    But this morning, Tony Stark received a call from the Mayor of New York. During the call, Mr. Mayor stated that he had ordered the New York Police Department to restart the investigation of the case and obtained key evidence.


    Tony was a little dazed to ask what was going on. The mayor guessed that he had understood it wrong, and directly stated that he would let him name Inspector Edwin, who was in charge of the case, to visit him.


    At this moment, Tony Stark watched the news on TV about the restart of the investigation into the accidental death of his parents in a car accident, but his heart was like a huge wave.


    Could it be...


    outside.


    Lake got out of the car and shook hands with the tall beauties who were wearing formal attire and tying their hair, which was completely different from those in the movie. "Hello, Ms. Poz."


    This version of Poz has no spots, and Lake is not surprised at all.


    Movies can¡¯t be trusted.


    If you want to believe in the movie, Tony Stark donated 200 million US dollars to restart the case investigation, which is completely inconsistent with the movie plot.


    Reality is reality after all.


    Movies cannot be taken seriously.


    Pepper Poz said with a smile on his face: "Thank you very much for coming, Inspector Edwin, this time I will trouble you."


    Lake said: "Mr. Stark donated 200 million U.S. dollars to the New York Police Department. At the very least, it saved us from the fundraising party for the next three years. It is not troublesome to go there. Moreover, I am very grateful to Mr. Stark for letting me take charge of the restart. The conditions of the case."


    If this case is successfully closed.


    Nothing else.


    Promotion or something is certain.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 67: I can’t keep up with my age!

    This must be promoted.


    After all, the influence of this case is great. If you don¡¯t get a promotion, let¡¯s say that the director does not agree, and it is estimated that Mr. Mayor will not agree.


    But...


    Lake doesn''t want to upgrade.


    Ascend to the top, then you can only sit in the office, and can''t go out.


    It¡¯s nice to sit in the office.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no way to eat black money. Although there is a lot of money for sitting in the office, if you compare it with the money for black food, your income will not rise at all.


    Forget it.


    Let''s talk about it then.


    entered the main hall.


    Lake met Tony Stark who was standing on the other side of the sofa watching the TV.


    Tony Stark''s appearance is quite close to that in the movie, at best, not as old as when the movie appeared, but it''s almost the same.


    Pepper led Lake over: "Tony, this is Inspector Edwin."


    Lake looked at Tony, but did not reach out: "Mr. Stark."


    This guy doesn''t shake hands with friends who are not friends. It''s all New York, no, it''s probably something the whole world knows, so Lake doesn''t bother to be boring.


    In other words, this product doesn''t seem to be hygienic.


    At the very least, there is no habit of cleanliness when being ashamed of those who seem to be public vases.


    Lake came here this time and it was the director''s account. It should be the mayor who ordered the director, and then the director ordered Lake. It is said that Tony Stark asked to meet him.


    Is there any clue?


    Lake thought that this time the case was appointed by Tony Stark in front of him, so he also thought that it would be fine to come over. Originally, according to the plan, he had to come and visit him.


    and so.


    After Lake sat down on the sofa, he didn''t have the interest and time to indulge in this rich man who can tip tens of thousands of tips when he is happy, and said straightforwardly: "Mr. Stark, do you have any clues to tell me?"


    Tony Stark''s expression changed.


    Lake caught it.


    Tony took the whiskey that Pepper handed over, took a sip, and looked at Lake: "You are in charge of this case, you tell me."


    Lake took the whiskey, said thank you to Pepper, then looked at Tony: "I can ask why Mr. Stark referred this case to me for investigation."


    I leave it to you?


    I have been on vacation on a private island until yesterday, and I don¡¯t even know you.


    Tony thought so.


    at this time.


    Pepper Poz, who was on the side, said towards Lake: "Inspector Edwin, I''m sorry, I think something went wrong with this."


    Lake looks at Pepper.


    Pepper first glanced at Tony. After the latter nodded silently, Pepper said to Lake: "Mr. Stark went to a private island on holiday the day before Christmas. It wasn''t until yesterday. Back in New York, moreover, the New York Police Department restarted the investigation of the case. Mr. Stark and I only heard about it this morning."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This¡­¡­


    "But... Mr. Stark donated 200 million US dollars to our police station at the fundraising reception. I have a photo of the director and Mr. Stark at the reception, and the signature on the check."


    Lake said, took out a photo from his arms and a copy of a check for donation of 100 million dollars and handed it directly to Pepper.


    Again.


    Tony Stark didn''t shake hands or pick up things, so Lake chose to pass it directly to Pepper.


    Pepper took over and said thank you, then looked at the signature on it, confirmed that it was indeed Tony''s handwriting, and then handed it to Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark looked at two photos.


    after a while.


    Tony Stark looked up: "It''s my signature, but it''s not mine."


    He has no time to sign.


    At that time, he should talk about life with the vases on the private plane.


    Lake took out the information he had brought over again and handed it to Pepper: "This is the account number of the police station. This amount is indeed transferred from Mr. Stark''s bank."


    The money received in the account and the replacement equipment will not be forged.


    Pepper took a look, handed it to Tony, and said, "This is the problem."


    Lake did not speak.


    The money was transferred from Stark¡¯s own account, and Tony asked Jarvis this morning, but Jarvis¡¯s answer was surprising.


    Jarvis said that this was instructed by Tony, and also released a backup of the conversation at the time.


    Tony checked Jarvis¡¯ procedures, and they were intact and showed no signs of intrusion, and the answer from the office of the secretary of the company responsible for the equipment donation was also very conclusive. They received a call from Tony and had the call record at the time. Testifying.


    can...


    Tony doesn''t remember such a thing at all.


    This is a big problem.


    After listening to Lake, he also had an unreal feeling: "What about the case, the authority to restart the case was transferred to the New York Police Department after Mr. Stark communicated with the FBI."


    Pepper shook his head: "We asked a friend of the FBI, and he said that he did receive a call from Tony. Because of his friend''s relationship, he transferred and restarted the procedure."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    This special cat is so weird.


    It was clearly Tony Stark who used his own efforts to instigate the FBI and the New York Police Department to restart the investigation of the case. As a result, the person concerned now says that he has no knowledge of this matter.


    But other than that, the donation received by the New York Police Department is true, and the call transfer received by the FBI is also true.


    and so¡­¡­


    This is how the same thing.


    And there are photos at the time as evidence Can no one modify the reality, just to enable him to restart the Howard Stark case investigation, right?


    Actually, the first thought in Lake''s mind was the Skrew.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no reason. Nick Fury has been demoted at this time. It is estimated that all he is thinking about at this moment is how to return to Sanfei.


    Who.


    witch?


    is not right, how old is she at this time?


    Thirteen?


    Fourteen five six seven?


    and also¡­¡­


    In Lake¡¯s memory, a witness appeared in the car accident that was supposed to have no witnesses in eleven years.


    Maybe that witness does not exist at all?


    Still, the person hiding behind the scenes has not had time to modify?


    Lake was confused and stood up directly: "Sorry, I think there is a big problem with this matter, I will go now."


    Tony said: "Wait a minute."


    Lake stopped and turned to look at Tony.


    Tony said: "Inspector Edwin, I want to ask, has there really been a turnaround in the case of... my parents?"


    Lake was silent for a while and nodded: "Yes, my partner has re-examined the case and found an anonymous email. It is possible that he was on the scene at the time and may have witnessed the truth of the car accident. The presence of witnesses."


    Tony stood up instantly: "Who is it."


    Lake didn''t want to say it, but after thinking about it, he said directly: "Bruce Relph!"


    Anyway, even if Tony didn''t intend to avenge his parents, Lake caught the Winter Soldier this time, and his partner Joe was still lying in the hospital at this moment undecided.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 68: Someone came up

    Lake left after telling Tony Stark that the name of the new witness appeared.


    Tony is not familiar with him, naturally, it is impossible to directly order Jarvis to hack into the major databases to scan the witness in front of him.


    This operation is illegal.


    So Lake just turned around and left.


    The car quickly left the somewhat exaggerated manor behind him.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Lake parked the car in the parking lot, thinking about something thoughtfully.


    such as...


    What does this guy who hides behind the scenes and uses some unscientific means to make this happen?


    Is it Tony Stark¡¯s extraordinary relative, because of the extraordinary and secular agreement, so, can only use this method to restart the investigation of this case?


    But I found me for Mao.


    Lake was puzzled. Again, there are many law enforcement agencies that can restart the Howard Stark case. The New York Police Department is not the best choice, because the scene of the accident was not in New York, or even in New York. In the state, the New York Police Department does not have the same iron jurisdiction over this case.


    Is the person behind this scene staring at me?


    is Mao.


    Let him establish a good social relationship with Tony Stark because of this incident?


    Is it neurotic?


    Lake blinked.


    Two days later.


    New Amsterdam Hospital Intensive Care Unit.


    Lake looked at Joe, who was lying on the bed with a tube in his breath, and tilted his head.


    Joe''s heart should not be as quiet as it appeared, his eyebrows frowned, as if he was experiencing some terrible nightmare.


    "Lake."


    "Becket."


    Lake turned his head and greeted Beckett who came in: "How is the investigation?"


    Not only Tony Stark is looking for this witness named Bruce Relfe, but George from one group and Beckett from the second group are also looking for Lake.


    It''s only been two days, no progress.


    Even in the country''s largest supermarket chain customer information database, there is no such person named Bruce Ralph.


    This Bruce Ralph is like a ghost, it doesn''t exist.


    Beckett shook his head, and then said: "The police station has communicated with the police stations across the country. Whether it is called Bruce or Ralph, police officers have already come to investigate. As long as there is an overlap in time, We will find it."


    Lake nodded.


    For the current plan, there is only one way. Now I can only pray that the federal agent did not lie or misremembered the people, and this Bruce Ralph did not change his name and surname.


    at this time.


    Joe on the hospital bed suddenly let out a cry.


    Lake''s eyes lit up.


    Beckett saw this and hurried out and called the doctor.


    half an hour later.


    The doctor walked out of the ward and looked at Lake and Beckett outside and said, "Although the patient is awake, he is still very weak and needs rest."


    Lake nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    enter the door.


    Joe lay on the bed with a weak face, looked at Lake entering the door, and squeezed a smile: "Am I lying down for a long time?"


    Lake came over and sat on the small stool beside the bed: "It''s okay, the police inspector said, you are a work injury, and your salary will be paid."


    Joe smiled weakly: "Did you find it?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course, I am your partner."


    Qiao breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."


    When Joe opened the package and saw the USB flash drive, just out of intuition and safety considerations, he returned to the bedroom, copied one with a notebook, and hid the red USB flash drive in the bookcase.


    Not wanting but it''s a mistake.


    Lake smiled and said, "Fortunately, what you copied is an empty USB flash drive. Otherwise, I won''t have a chance to catch the assassin who has gone back and forth."


    This was confirmed by the blue USB flash drive found from the assassin''s body. The USB flash drive was empty.


    Joe blinked: "Empty? I just made a copy, how could it be possible."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Are you sure?"


    Joe nodded affirmatively: "I just copied the USB flash drive in the bedroom, and put it away when I return to the study. When I am about to call you, someone will come in, John is..."


    Speaking of this, Joe paused, then looked at Lake: "By the way, Lake, what about John? How is he now?"


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Joe saw it, as if he knew something, his eyes narrowed, and his expression was a little incredulous.


    followed.


    Connected to Joe, the device responsible for monitoring all the data of Joe''s body screamed instantly.


    Thirty seconds later.


    Lake was kicked out of the ward by the doctor who came.


    followed.


    Lake and Beckett were both kicked out of the intensive care floor together.


    downstairs parking lot.


    Lake and Beckett looked at each other for a while, shook their heads, Lake took out a cigarette, lit it, and said, "Where''s that killer, he still doesn''t speak?"


    Baker nodded characteristically.


    Lake took a deep breath and walked towards his vehicle: "You stay here."


    finished.


    Lake got in the car and drove directly out of the hospital.


    half an hour later.


    The black house of the police station.


    "Inspector!"


    "Ok."


    Lake looked at the two police officers who had been guarding the small black room for 24 hours and nodded, then pushed the door directly and walked in.


    The assassin''s hands and feet were all tied up, with rags in his mouth, he was firmly bound to the iron stool.


    The killer looked at Lake who walked in, with a trace of fear flashing in the depths of his eyes, and he quickly recovered to his deadly expression.


    Lake looked up at the monitor in the corner.


    The green light of the monitor flickered for a while and turned into a red dot.


    Lake laughed, then looked at the killer expressionlessly: "I know you won''t confess your messenger behind the scenes, but it''s okay. If you are alive, you don''t say it, and you will definitely say it when you die."


    The killer was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Lake.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake went out and rang the alarm.


    Police officers from the police station rushed over soon, and Superintendent Montgomery also came, but in the interrogation room, the killer rolled his eyes and died on the seat, his mouth dripping with blood, and a piece of his tongue fell to the floor with a crackle. on.


    It is clear.


    The killer bit his tongue and committed suicide.


    A police officer at the monitoring room accidentally caused a short circuit when heating food in a microwave oven because of the aging of the wiring.


    soon.


    The killer''s body was transferred to the autopsy room.


    The coroner Olivia looked at the fresh flesh that was sent, with a strong expression in his eyes.


    Lake looked directly at Olivia: "Olivia, I need a message, even if it¡¯s just a personal name."


    What?


    Olivia raised her head, her big eyes flashed suddenly, and looked at Lake in a daze.


    Lake said: "Joe was seriously injured and went back to the hospital. Her husband John was killed."


    Olivia nodded.


    Lake turned and left.


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    George¡¯s.


    "Lake, come up soon, someone is coming up."


    "¡­What?"


    "..."

 Chapter 69: Surrendered murderer

    Someone came up.


    It is the murderer of Howard Stark¡¯s accidental car accident and death.


    **** Christ.


    Today must be April Fool''s Day.


    Not only the New York Police Department knows, but even the New York media outside. Almost when the surrendered guy had just brought him into the interrogation room, the first wave of media had already appeared at the door of the police station seeking a response from the police station.


    The speed is very fast.


    But...


    Lake was in the observation room, and when he saw the surrendered suspect in the interrogation room, it was instantly clear that the guy sitting inside was not the Winter Soldier, that is to say, this was arranged by Hydra again.


    Is this sending someone to top the bag?


    Anyway, since 1994, there have been very few death sentences in the federal territory. Moreover, 11 years have passed since this case. Even if the jury despise this killer, it is impossible to arrange a death penalty operation. .


    It was George who participated in the interrogation in the interrogation room.


    "name"


    "Clark Malone."


    Under George''s interrogation, the suspect named Clark Malone explained the reason why he had surrendered.


    "I once hoped that this matter will be buried forever."


    Clark Malone said: "But, two days ago, I saw on TV that you found an eyewitness at the scene. I knew that my luck was used up, so I was thinking about it for two days. After that, I chose to surrender."


    The words are in place.


    is like real.


    Especially Clark Malone also asked, he was surrendering, and it played a finishing touch.


    George asked, "So, you admit that you killed Howard Stark and his wife?"


    Clark nodded.


    Next second.


    Clark looked up and his eyes widened: "What, no, I didn''t kill... No, I killed... I didn''t mean it. I drank alcohol and drove into Mr. Stark''s lane. Mr. Stark was trying to avoid me. The car hit the stone wall on the side of the road."


    after that.


    Clark said that he had got off the car to check, but the Stark couple had been out of breath due to the crash. Afterwards, Clark hurriedly fled the scene because of fear and drinking.


    Lake, who was in the observation room, raised his eyebrows and said in his heart a good fellow.


    Killing is one thing.


    Hit-and-run escape is another matter.


    There is no way to conceal this case. In this case, Hydra''s idea is also very simple. The New York Police Department wants a murderer, so it''s better to give them a murderer.


    This is the result of Hydra''s discussion within these two days.


    is also a judgment made by Hydra after learning about Lake''s background from S.H.I.E.L.D..


    Lake¡¯s relationship with the military has now been exposed. S.H.I.


    After all, Lake¡¯s resume is over there, and the chaotic overseas battlefields did not leave Lake there. Moreover, if Lake dies, there is no doubt that they are still at risk of exposure.


    And the eyewitness Hydra also investigated.


    No such person was found.


    In that case, just give a suspect to the New York Police Department and quickly close the case. Anyway, as long as the law enforcement agency finds the witness, Hydra can assassinate him as quickly as possible.


    As for the killer who was arrested by the New York Police Department?


    Ah.


    Hydra guarantees 100% that the killer will not say a word, and as long as he can commit suicide, he will commit suicide.


    As expected, almost when Hydra arranged for the suspect to surrender, the news that their killer bit his tongue and committed suicide came.


    This is good.


    It has been an old case in the past eleven years. There are no witnesses. No one can tell what happened. It is also possible to escape from the accident. As for why the killer appeared, Hydra has already done a good job. , That''s John''s rival company buying murder.


    just...


    Lake knew who killed Howard Stark in his heart. In Hydra¡¯s view, perhaps their arrangement was seamless, but Lake didn¡¯t even believe in a punctuation mark.


    Push door.


    Clark Malone, who was sent by the Hydra to top the bag, immediately raised his head to look at Lake entering the door.


    Lake said hello to George, then sat down and asked Clark Malone on the opposite side: "You said, you escaped because you were afraid of drinking?"


    Clark Malone said: "Yes, because I know who I ran into. I thought, if I stayed here, with the financial and influence of Mr. Stark''s family, I would be in a bad situation."


    A perfect excuse.


    Lake said in his heart. After all, he was a commoner on the one hand and a top rich man on the other. For the Stark family at the time, it was too easy to kill an ordinary person.


    Lake appeared calmly: "Then tell me what you did after the accident."


    Clark Malone said so.


    The behavior he described is completely in line with the behavior of a drunk person. After two days of assault training, it can fully correspond to the on-site report at that time. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Judging from the testimony, there is no doubt that Karak Malone, as he said, after the car accident, after seeing who was hit, escaped because of tension and fear, until now, because of the appearance of witnesses. , Clark Malone couldn''t bury the secrets he had buried for many years, so he chose to surrender to the police station and ask for leniency.


    went out.


    Lake looked at George: "Do you believe it?"


    George took the transcript just now, and did not answer this question, but asked: "Did the eyewitness be found?"


    Lake sighed and shook his head.


    Yup.


    If there is no eyewitness, from the transcript just now, there is no doubt that this restart case will be over here.


    And this case is expected to be closed soon.


    Since the New York Police Department restarted the investigation of the case two days ago, the entire New York City has been aware of this matter. Countless people are paying attention. The major media are watching the New York Police Department all the time. Right now, some people have surrendered. Such a sensational case, if the New York Police Department hides it from the public, it is totally unjustifiable.


    what?


    Haven''t found the eyewitness yet?


    What does that matter?


    It¡¯s too painful for the person who has passed the headlines to come here to pretend to be charged if he wants to be famous, right?


    No one is that stupid.


    and...


    Lake doesn¡¯t have to investigate this person¡¯s bank account, it must be clean, Hydra will not be so stupid, so that they can feel that this guy was bought by Hydra specifically to top the bag.


    Amazing.


    Lake said secretly in his heart.


    ...

 Chapter 70: Its time for me to play

    half a month later.


    On February 3rd, Lake attended the first funeral in history.


    John Martinez''s funeral.


    In the New York Cemetery Park, Lake and George and Beckett stand together, looking at Joe who is not far away, wearing black clothes and receiving comfort from everyone.


    "Hey."


    Lake looked at Beckett curiously: "Why don''t you comfort me."


    Beckett looked at Lake and curiously said, "Why don''t you go, you know, Joe is your partner."


    Lake shook his head and said, "I won''t comfort people."


    The guidelines for other people''s lives are only four words.


    Simple and rude.


    The simpler and rude the better.


    Anyone who can do it, talk as little as possible, that belongs to the villain''s patent, and Lake feels that if he can speak hard, he won''t make Maureen go astray.


    Beckett heard these words from Lake, shook his head, got up and walked towards Joe not far away.


    Lake and George stood smoking a cigarette under a tree.


    "Did the court decide to prosecute?"


    "This case has attracted much attention. We don''t have any evidence to show that the guy who came from the head was instructed. It has been very good if it can be delayed until now."


    "I know."


    Lake said so.


    There is no evidence, it is a perfect match made by Hydra.


    The person who sent the email anonymously died of an escalation of robbery. The thief ran a red light and was hit and killed by a passing truck. There is no evidence of his death.


    Joe and John¡¯s family, John also died of the escalation of robbery, Joe was seriously injured, the two thieves were also shot to death on the spot by the police who happened to be there to hear the gunshots, and they were also dead.


    As for that killer?


    Ha ha.


    An employee of John Martinez¡¯s rival company anonymously reported that their boss asked the killer. A suicide note was found in the boss¡¯s house, saying that he asked the killer for a design case of John. As for the boss, he was being arrested. The person who reported the report died the night before. As a result, he suffered a heart attack.


    what?


    Can the surviving Joe prove not?


    Unfortunately.


    Joe''s testimony is vague, because Joe himself has no way to confirm whether the two thieves who shot him at the time or the later killers.


    This is a ring.


    Hydra can be said to be made seamless and drip-proof. It seems that all of this is telling people that all this is just a very coincidental coincidence.


    And because some people have surrendered.


    Just announced the resumption of the investigation of the case, the heat has decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye in this month. As for the witness who only has the name but can''t find it, not many people care about it anymore.


    Because the murderers have come from their heads, why do you need witnesses?


    About half an hour later.


    The relatives and friends who came to attend John¡¯s funeral left one after another. The pastor who came here to preside over the funeral also received the money this time, and said to Joe God and then left.


    half a month later.


    The restarted Howard Stark accidental death in a car accident is reopened in a New York court.


    Actually...


    There is no need for a trial.


    The criminal suspect Clark Malone confessed to his hit-and-run case. Although there was no physical evidence or personal evidence, he himself pleaded guilty and did not need to follow any procedures.


    After only half an hour of discussion by the jury, the trial result of this case was reached.


    Clark Malone was sentenced to ten years in prison.


    The case that was restarted this time was declared closed again at the moment of the hammer of Judge Ye.


    New York¡¯s major media once again used this news as their front page headlines to report. Stark Industries, which is on the front line of this feast, did not accept any media interviews.


    February 20th two days later.


    Lake brought flowers to Joe''s door on this day.


    Do not misunderstand.


    Lake is not interested in married women, and likewise, he doesn''t think much about widows.


    Joe opened the door and looked at Lake at the door, slightly stunned.


    Lake handed over the flowers in his hand: "Sorry."


    "...thank you."


    Joe took the flowers, thanked him, and after a short silence, invited Lake into the house.


    In the living room.


    Joe put the flowers on the bar and looked at Lake: "I have applied for a vacation with the police inspector for a while."


    Lake glanced at Joe: "Give up?"


    Joe looked at Lake.


    Lake said, "The real killer has not been caught yet. What? Or, you think this is a coincidence. It''s not like you."


    "The murderer has been sentenced."


    "I know, I was in court on the day the sentence was pronounced."


    "The eyewitness never seemed to exist."


    "Right."


    "Then, we have nothing to do."


    "is it?"


    Lake chuckled, pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and looked at Joe: "Are you all right today, I''ll take you to a place."


    Joe: "¡­¡­"


    Stark Industrial Building.


    Pepper Poz, who had been standing at the door, walked over after seeing Lake, who had gotten out of the car and had come by not far, and said, "Inspector Edwin."


    Lake and Pepper shook hands, and then introduced Joe next to him: "This is Detective Joe Martinez. Come here today, there are some procedures that need to be interrupted, trouble."


    Pepper smiled: "Please here."


    in the meeting room.


    Joe, who was sitting in the seat, looked at Lake, who was playing with the snake on his phone with his head down, and frowned: "We are here..."


    Lake stretched out his hand towards Joe without raising his head to express peace of mind.


    soon.


    Pepper Poz walked in again.


    Lake¡¯s game has just ended.


    "This is the information you need."


    "Thank you."


    Lake took the information that Pepper handed over and looked through it. The information was enough for the Commercial Crime Investigation Division to investigate, and then he passed it directly to Joe.


    Joe took over and watched.


    Christine Business Group.


    This information is all documents of the Christian business group, a very confidential one, and even the testimony of several New York State legislators, to show that, in these years, Christine has been bribing them to obtain some Political convenience.


    just?


    Joe looked at Lake, a little bit at a loss.


    Lake looked at Joe and said, "The killer who entered your door bit his tongue and committed suicide in the interrogation room. This is known from the outside, but this killer still said something when he was dying."


    Joe straightened up: "What?"


    Lake said: "The mission that the killer received was from this Christian business group."


    This is what Olivia told him the next day.


    but¡­¡­


    Olivia¡¯s words are very confirmed, but unfortunately, no evidence can be produced. To solve a case, it is necessary to pay attention to evidence.


    just right.


    Tony Stark also received news that someone had surrendered, so he asked Pepper Poz to come and invite Lake. At Stark Manor, Tony Stark asked Lake about the authenticity of this matter.


    Lake did not speak, but asked Tony Stark whether he believed the surrender.


    Tony was silent for a while and shook his head.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 71: On calculation, my expert

    For this result, Tony definitely doesn''t believe it.


    Nothing else.


    If it was just a hit and run, or if it was really done by that person, Tony believes that the sensational nature of the case at the time would have long been found out by the FBI.


    But what happened?


    Nothing was found.


    At the very least, in the past eleven years, no clues have come out. Until now, when the restart was announced here, a murderer discovered by conscience emerged over there?


    You are afraid that you are insulting the IQ Yo of this top genius who obtained an MIT degree at the age of fifteen.


    Lake then gave Tony Stark the name of the Christian business group and told Tony that if you want him to continue the investigation, please help find evidence that will allow the New York Police Department to investigate him for commercial crimes.


    Tony agreed.


    Then...


    There is this scene right now.


    Out of the Stark Industrial Building.


    boarding.


    Joe, who was half alive these days, has a look in his eyes now, a look of revenge: "What should I do now?"


    Lake started the car and glanced at Joe: "Now? It''s time for us to play the cards."


    Joe: "¡­¡­"


    Again.


    Lake has always advocated that offense is always the best defensive method.


    The first half month was only in the preparation stage of an agreed strategy, and at the same time, it was also a time to temporarily cool the Hydra in the brainstorming process.


    is now ready.


    Next was when Lake attacked. This time, Hydra was either dug out by Lake and exposed, or the culprit, the Winter Soldier, was sent to him to close the case.


    Except for these two roads, there is no third road.


    Lake talks.


    the next day.


    Lake and Joe completed the identity change, and in the name of the New York Police Department''s Commercial Crime Investigation Team, they directly led a large wave of police officers to the Christine Commercial Group located in Midtown Manhattan.


    "NYPD!"


    Lake directly kicked the president¡¯s office on the top floor and led a team of police officers into the room. Behind the desk, she looked at the 35-year-old woman dressed like a 20-year-old woman: "Perkin Christine?"


    Perkin, who was working at the office, got up and looked at Lake: "Yes, you guys..."


    Lake directly took out the arrest warrant: "Perkin Christine, you are suspected of committing commercial bribery to three congressmen, please cooperate with our investigation."


    talking.


    Lake waved to the police officer behind him: "Pack me everything and bring me a page."


    The police officer behind him roared and started to work.


    this day.


    The residents of New York City once again saw a beautiful landscape. Police cars shuttled back and forth on the road between the Christine Commercial Group and the New York Police Department.


    Documents are carried truck by truck.


    Items are shipped basket after basket.


    With the support of Tony Stark''s strong financial resources and the evidence of Lake, this time the operation was 100% supported by the New York Police Department.


    In the interrogation room.


    Perkin Christine looked at Lake blankly: "I won''t say anything until my lawyer comes."


    guessed you would say that.


    Lake chuckled and took a picture of a document on the table, then looked up at Christine on the opposite side: "Ms. Christine, this document was found in your computer, can you? Tell me, what is the meaning of this file, and what is the icon on it?"


    The content of the file was made up by Lake, which is not important.


    The important thing is the picture on the file.


    Picture of ¡¡¡¡ Hydra.


    Christine looked at the picture on the file, his face suddenly changed, and then returned to normal: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    I already know that I didn''t catch the wrong person.


    Lake leaned on the chair and looked at Christine: "Ms. Christine, so you don¡¯t know the killer who bit his tongue in your position before?"


    Christine did not speak.


    Lake chuckled: "The assassin said he knew you, and you instructed her to go to Detective Joe Martinez''s house to **** the USB flash drive. By the way, the assassin said that he had no name, he was called number five, maybe You don¡¯t know that before the killer was dying, he had already sold you."


    Christine looked at Lake blankly: "Say again, Inspector Edwin, I don''t know what you are talking about. I won''t say a word until my lawyer comes."


    Lake smiled.


    at this time.


    "ßËßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    George knocked on the door from the outside and said to Lake who was sitting over there, "Lake, the witness has been found, good fellow, it turns out that he changed his name when he was sixteen. No wonder we never found him."


    Lake got up and packed up the things on the table: "Where is the person now?"


    "Found it in Jersey City."


    "Notify the Jersey City side, I''ll go over and pick up people right away."


    Lake was talking to George and walked out with the door.


    In the interrogation room.


    Christine listened to the conversation between Lake and George before leaving, his expressions were not shocked, but inside, there was an uproar.


    Witness...


    was found?


    Just when Lake took a helicopter from the New York Police Department to the Jersey City Police Department, Christine¡¯s lawyer came to the New York Police Department to see his client because of the parking check by 16 police officers on the road .


    The lawyer pushes the doorMs. Christine, sorry..."


    "Mobile phone."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Christine reached out to her lawyer and said, "Damn it, give me your phone."


    The lawyer was stunned, and then took out a mobile phone from his pocket: "Huh?"


    I haven''t waited for the lawyer.


    Christine had already grabbed the phone and made a quick call.


    The call is connected soon.


    "it''s me."


    "I know, I am trying to understand."


    "No, there are more urgent things."


    "what?"


    "I''m at the Jersey City Police Station, go quickly."


    "...Where did you know?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Who allowed you to call?"


    "...dududu!"


    Beckett went directly into the house and grabbed the phone in Christine''s hand. After hanging up, he showed a bright smile at Christine who was angry.


    Christine was taken aback.


    Beckett looked at the phone in his hand, then looked at the lawyer: "Mr. Lawyer, is this phone yours?"


    The lawyer lowered his head and took out his mobile phone from his arms.


    Christine was a little dumbfounded.


    Beckett said to the lawyer: "Mr. Lawyer, someone called the police just now and said that you robbed his mobile phone. Don''t worry about your client for the time being. If you want to worry about your own, if you don''t have a lawyer, we can do it for you. You provide a free lawyer."


    Talking.


    Ryan and Esposito walked in from outside, and with a click, the lawyer was directly handcuffed and lifted away.


    Christine''s face is pale at the moment.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 72: The coming enemy

    At this moment.


    Even if Christine is a fool, he knows that he was calculated.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    At the moment when the door of the interrogation room was closed, Christine slammed the table with both hands violently and let out a roar.


    outside.


    Beckett called after watching the lawyer being taken away.


    "Ms. Poz, can you find it?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    On the top floor of the Stark Industrial Building, Pepper Poz hung up the phone, and then looked at Tony Stark, who was working hard with his hands in front of the huge sci-fi projection light screen, said: "Inspector Edwin has already set off. ."


    Tony said without looking back: "This address is very hidden, and there seems to be an artificial intelligence no less than Jarvis. I need some time."


    Pepper frowned and said, "Similar to Jarvis, I thought you said that Jarvis is unique."


    Tony''s hands paused for a while, and then started the fight again: "Yes, Jarvis is unique, so this artificial intelligence that doesn''t know where it came from can''t stop me."


    Pepper said: "Lake said that this may be the only opportunity to fish. If you can''t find the man behind the scenes, don''t let them notice that they are being tracked."


    Tony turned to look at Pepper: "Ms. Poz, you are my secretary."


    Is this jealous?


    Ah.


    The vinegar you gave to my old lady is much more than this.


    Pepper thought in his heart, and said, "I''m just reminding you, boss, that we only have one chance."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    At the same time.


    was located in a room in a certain federal location. Because of Christine''s alarm, Hydra once again pulled the emergency assembly button.


    In a dimly lit room.


    à§à§à§.


    Several people with glasses and different ages appeared in the room and sat in their own seats.


    "What''s the matter, Stern."


    "The New York Police Department tracked down the whereabouts of the witness."


    "what?"


    "I thought this case was closed again, after we sacrificed an insignificant role."


    "Yes, our people didn''t get any wind before."


    "What should we do now."


    "The case must be hidden. We are now at the critical time, not yet exposed."


    "The Inspector Edwin has set off for Jersey City to pick up the witness."


    "Kill him."


    "You are crazy, don''t forget, this Lake Edwin has a relationship with the military, and our people are evaluating whether we can find a way to accept Rose and join us."


    "This guy has been chasing after him. If he doesn''t kill him, we all have exposed threats."


    "I disagree."


    "Then what do you say, Alexander, I remember, because of this guy, all your promising successors were transferred to the Secret Service Academy."


    "Anyway, I don''t agree. I feel that this Lake Edwin is scarier than we thought."


    "Then do it more."


    "You want you to go. Anyway, I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t forget, the death of Howard Stark and his wife was not instructed by us. I know you admire Bucky Barnes, but don¡¯t let us because of this. Exposed."


    finished.


    Alexander took off his glasses, and his projection disappeared into this dark room in an instant.


    Alexander, who was in his office, rubbed his brows and looked at the written information about Lake he had on hand.


    Nick Fury¡¯s last action was not known to Alexander. After all, he is now ready to be promoted to the Security Council.


    but¡­¡­


    Who knew that Nick Fury gave him such a big surprise.


    It¡¯s just a simple act of recruiting agents. It¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s not counted, and it offends the military, so that he has to go to the Attorney General and ask the FBI to admit Coleson. Waiting for the status of others, this saved the terrible fate of Coleson and others going to the military court.


    Everyone knows what happened after ¡¡¡¡.


    Because of this incident, Nick Fury was completely backed up. Finally, how Alexander admired Nick Fury, he had to temporarily transfer Nick Fury from Sanfei to the Secret Service Academy.


    But...


    Alexander has not given up on Nick Fury. In fact, through this incident, Alexander suddenly felt that Nick Fury¡¯s stupidity was actually a good thing for him.


    Compared with Maria Hill of another faction, Alexander felt that if Nick Fury came to power, then he could still control SHIELD in secret.


    in a dimly lit room.


    The remaining few people looked at each other.


    "What should we do now."


    "This matter must be buried. Once the truth of this matter is exposed, we will also be exposed."


    "Activate the Winter Soldier."


    "You are crazy, Daniel."


    "I''m not crazy, he wants it, then give it to him, as long as he has his life."


    "¡­¡­"


    Several people fell silent after hearing Sunil''s words.


    Although...


    The Winter Soldiers are now used by them, but they are just users. They were not the ones who rescued the Winter Soldiers from under the glacier and gave the Winter Soldiers the ability to be immortal.


    "And our [Clone Project] has succeeded. Since this guy wants a murderer, give it to him. If he has this life, then let him get it."


    "...I have no objection."


    "I have reservations."


    "I''m getting older, I need to take a break After hearing Sunil say this, the other four people were silent for a while, each of them was a thief and dropped a word, and then went down. Line up.


    Jersey City!


    The helicopter from the New York Police Department landed steadily on the top of the Jersey City Police Department building.


    Lake bent down and walked off the plane.


    "Inspector Edwin, what you want is ready."


    "Thank you!"


    Lake shook hands with the detective of the Jersey City Police Department, expressing his gratitude.


    A very ordinary private car.


    The co-pilot, a death row inmate who signed an agreement in a New York prison half a month ago is already on standby in the co-pilot, but if you look in the car, you will find that the death row inmate¡¯s feet are Is controlled in the car.


    The condemned prisoner who was about to be given the death penalty signed an experimental agreement, which is very confidential.


    As for the content of the agreement?


    Lake is about to take this person to the New York Police Department to do it. If this person is done with the experiment, then he will be exempted from the death penalty and transferred from the death penalty to a fixed term.


    As for why he had to make such an ordinary private car from Jersey City, the death row prisoner did not think about it. In fact, he signed this agreement without even thinking about it.


    Lake did not apologize at all for what might happen next.


    In Lake''s mind, this is nothing more than waste utilization.


    If the death row prisoner is really not dead, it can only be said that God is taking care of the death row prisoner.


    half an hour later.


    After completing the handover procedure in Jersey City, Lake got into the private car outside and took the condemned prisoner on the road.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 73: Gunfire negotiation

    The road from Jersey City to New York.


    Lake was driving at 30 yards.


    is not too slow.


    "How about the secret service team."


    "Jack has booked a place to stand by."


    Joe, who was in the Information Command Center of the New York Police Department, looked at the moving red dot on the big screen that symbolized Lake, and frowned, "Are you sure they will come and ambush?"


    Lake said, "I''m not sure, but I want to take a gamble."


    is well known.


    Lake has tried to bet on the dog''s fate on the plug-in. In other places, Lake has not lost the bet.


    and...


    This can be calculated.


    A word.


    Lake bet, but does Hydra bet?


    It is clear.


    Hydra dare not.


    However, if Beckett hadn''t just walked in and snatched the phone, and caused the call between Christine and there to be directly interrupted, maybe after two or three sentences, Hydra would have guessed it.


    But right now, Hydra can¡¯t do it.


    Christine¡¯s company was investigated, which gave Hydra an illusion. Why did the New York Police Department suddenly take action? Is it because of someone with a high density?


    Such as that agent No. 5 who committed suicide.


    Hydra may have been eloquent before. The No. 5 agent looked for a chance to commit suicide, but still said that, after the investigation of Christine''s company, Hydra did not dare to bet.


    Hydra has no gambling capital.


    Howard Stark and his wife''s car accident case can be said to have affected the whole body. At least, on the bright side, the rise of the Hydra started from the killing of Howard Stark and his wife.


    Therefore, once the truth of the murder of Howard Stark and his wife is exposed, Hydra also has the risk of being pulled out of the darkness and exposed to the sun.


    Joe was silent for a while and said, "Actually, I should be with you, Lake."


    Lake laughed: "You, no, too weak."


    Joe: "..."


    The co-pilot was a prisoner on death row, and he died if he died. Lake didn''t even have the desire to protect him.


    But it won¡¯t work if Joe follows.


    Lake can guarantee that he can be safe even in the chaos, but bring a drag oil bottle by his side, hehe.


    after a while.


    Lake listened to the silence in the headset, and smiled: "We are partners, your hatred is my hatred, and your task is also very heavy, but I leave you the opportunity to catch the black hand behind the scenes."


    Joe said: "I know, thank you."


    Lake said, "Okay, the call is over."


    Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted.


    Lake wants to attack, he will only attack once, and he will go straight to Huanglong. He has no time to fight with the Hydra in the long line of snakeskin. If the Hydra is exposed this time, he will directly attack him.


    However, Lake has figured out one thing through the previous operations of Hydra. The Hydra is still in the dormant stage and will not be exposed as soon as it is stimulated. The worst thing is that the strong man broke his wrist and tried to survive from extinction. .


    Lake has no opinion on this, either.


    It¡¯s great to be able to not go to full-scale war with Hydra. If Hydra provokes him this time, he lacks interest in the case. If Hydra¡¯s broken wrist meets expectations, Lake I didn''t bother to dig deeper.


    take a look.


    was directly dragged on by this case for more than a month. Do you know how many opportunities Lake lost?


    soon.


    The car is about to reach the undersea tunnel that connects Jersey City with Manhattan across the river.


    This tunnel does not exist on Origin Earth, but it does exist here. As for the reason, who made this the Marvel Universe where black technology is rampant?


    The undersea tunnel is a bit blocked at the moment.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Click and wipe.


    Infinite Glock 17 was taken out by Lake calmly.


    The death row inmate on the co-pilot looked at the silver Glock 17 and swallowed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Lake called Jack''s special service team not to let them support, but to prevent those people from running away if the cargo on the co-pilot was killed.


    In the eyes of the incoming enemy, the undersea tunnel is undoubtedly a good ambush location.


    same.


    Lake also thinks that this tunnel, which is less than six kilometers long, is also a good place to close the door and catch a turtle in a dog urn.


    half an hour later.


    The car slowly moved to the position of one kilometer of the undersea tunnel. Through the window of the car, looking towards the front, it seemed that not far in front, a serial collision occurred in the middle lane.


    soon.


    Lake''s car moved slowly to a distance of two hundred meters from the accident.


    at this time.


    àÛ!


    The death row prisoner on the co-pilot opened his eyes wide and looked dumbfounded at a bullet hole that appeared in the car window in front of him.


    The people blocked in the tunnel were also dumbfounded.


    There are gunshots.


    In an instant.


    The people showed good training qualities and got out of the car directly, then, screaming, fleeing from the place where the gunfire came from in the opposite direction.


    bang.


    Lake opened the door and got out of the car. Glock in his hand instantly fired at the killers who had just been disguised as the accident driver and were now directly holding assault rifles.


    at this moment.


    The undersea tunnel gun battle officially started.


    Suddenly!


    Countless bullets hit the car driven by Lake head-on, but such a fierce attack only left dense white spots on the bulletproof car windows.


    The latest bulletproof glass developed by the Stark Weapon Defense Department. UU reading


    even.


    This car was also refitted by Stark Industries during the course of this month. Don¡¯t look at his ordinary appearance, but according to the introduction of the arrogant Tony Stark, even if the RPG hits the front This car, this car will be fine.


    Lake asked afterwards, what if there are three shots?


    Tony glanced at Lake and said nothing.


    Lake knew it instantly.


    First serve safe and sound, second serve precarious, third serve, ascension scheduled.


    But...


    It''s good to be able to resist a shot.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake shot directly, and instantly headshot a plain-looking assassin.


    Suddenly!


    Lake hid on the side of the car, and dense bullets blasted towards Lake''s position desperately.


    Twelve assassins directly fired and opened the way. While three assassins fired at the location where Lake was hiding, three assassins directly directed desperately at the place where the death row was screaming and shrank in the car. The location opened fire violently.


    As long as the entire person hiding in the co-pilot is solved, their task is successfully completed and they can be evacuated.


    at this time.


    A whistle sounded from the side.


    The two killers threw their guns away directly.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The avatar Black King directly shot the two assassins with two bullets.


    Lake also rolled over at this moment and got up.


    Adrenal glands!


    Spear fighting technique.


    The firepower is instantly turned on.


    The same is true for the clone who also inherited Lake''s skills.


    momentarily.


    Gunfire negotiation!


    ...

 Chapter 74: Lake and the Winter Soldier

    àØàØàØ!


    Accompanied by the BGM that sounded like a stepping point, two Glock 17s with unlimited firepower were in the hands of Lake and their clones, and they had the same effect as Gatling.


    The bullets poured down instantly.


    One is in front, the other is on top, and the bullet storm is like a big net covering the dozen or so killers.


    in an instant.


    There was blood mist in the air, and some killers were sifted by bullets before they even exclaimed. They didn''t even suspect a problem until they died.


    Why can the firepower be so long with just two pistols?


    soon.


    The gunfire negotiations ended, except for the endless screams in the distance, in Lake''s sight, there was no longer a killer who could stand.


    That''s it?


    Such a thought suddenly appeared in Lake''s heart.


    at this time.


    àØ!


    Lake looked at it for an instant. The Doppelganger who was standing on a large truck looked down at the torn wagon. After a loud noise, the Doppelganger was suddenly pulled into the truck by an unknown existence.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The back door of the big truck shattered, and the clone flew out and banged on a car. After the car made a muffled noise, the windshield broke directly, and the front cover of the car smashed into a human-shaped pit.


    Has the good show finally started?


    Lake thought, and the clone stood up directly, two Glocks with unlimited firepower once again formed two lines of fire, one left and the other poured into the back of the truck that seemed to be hiding people.


    Boom!


    The truck exploded instantly on the spot.


    ßÑ!


    àØ!


    The avatar''s head was raised slightly, and he was directly hit by someone, and a clear sound of bone fragmentation could be heard.


    awesome.


    Lake felt the disconnection between him and the avatar, and looked at him blankly as he just rushed out of the explosion car like lightning, and then gave the avatar to the blaster in a second.


    messy black hair.


    Clothes that look like beggars'' clothes.


    Silver metal left arm.


    The eyes of the yin eagle.


    There is no doubt that Bucky Barnes, the childhood sweetheart of Captain America Steve Rogers, who is a good friend and good player, is now controlled by the Winter Soldier controlled by Hydra!


    After solving the clone, the Winter Soldier looked directly at Lake.


    Next second.


    The winter soldier hits instantly.


    interesting.


    Lake licked his lips and shook his left hand. Glock 17, which is not an infinite version, also appeared on his hand.


    Adrenal glands!


    excite!


    hum!


    In an instant, the Winter Soldier, who had just rushed toward him like lightning, was no doubt at the speed of ordinary people in Lake''s eyes.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Lake shot directly.


    It can be solved remotely with a gun, and Lake never thinks about going to fight the enemy in close combat.


    no point.


    Moreover, close combat can easily mess up his hairstyle and suit on his body. At the worst, it will also stain a lot of dust on the black suit.


    This is very impressive.


    just...


    "what?"


    "boom!"


    The winter soldier was shot in the forehead and hit the top of a car directly.


    But Lake was shocked not by this.


    but.


    One second after the Winter Soldier was headshot, he rolled down from the roof of the car again with a blank face, and there seemed to be a silver substance under the skin of his forehead surging out of the shriveled bullet.


    WTF?


    T¡ª¡ª800?


    This is the wrong set.


    The expressionless Winter Soldier moved his neck. After the click sound, the bullets that hit him directly without avoiding it were squeezed out by some substance one after another.


    Lake certainly knew that the Winter Soldier was not a T-800.


    But this product is no different from T-800.


    Subcutaneous nano titanium body armor technology.


    This world is the Marvel world, a world where black technology is rampant. Similarly, in the killer world, black technology that belongs to the killers comes out every year.


    This subcutaneous nano-titanium body armor just came out last year.


    But it was only circulated in the killer world. After this gossip spread, until now, no killer has confirmed whether this technology is true.


    Now it seems.


    This technology is really coming out.


    As for the principle?


    Lake doesn''t understand this business, but the effect is just like the name. Once this subcutaneous nano-titanium body armor is implanted, from a certain point of view, the conventional weapon has no effect.


    Xiete.


    I hate melee.


    Lake put away his pistol, squeezed his fist, and he thought in his heart as he watched the Winter Soldier blasting like a gust of wind.


    Boom!


    àØ!


    "Fak!"


    Lake¡¯s bang was directly hit on the body with a strong punch. After turning over, he hid in the air and split, trying to directly hack him to death.


    Boom!


    The original cracked window of the car that was hit by the Winter Soldier''s foot burst open at this moment.


    This is so cute playing with snakeskin.


    Lake felt the power from the Winter Soldier just now, and couldn''t help but vomit in his heart.


    Winter Warrior is a modified warrior, so that he has physical stamina, agility, endurance, senses and reflexes beyond the peak of ordinary people.


    Where is ¡¡¡¡lake?


    Uh¡­¡­


    Lake belongs to a BUG, ??but in general, Lake is still a normal person. After all, his biggest prize is the SSR-level immortal body.


    Super human body or something, Lake wanted to have it, but his face was so black that he never got the chance.


    at this time.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Detected copyable existence retrieving, extract copyable skills]


    ¡¾Extract successfully. ¡¿


    [Physical fitness improvement (target injection of medicine): greatly improve your physical fitness, agility, endurance, sense organs and even reflex nerves can be improved, so that your physical fitness will be improved, stronger than others, and more resistant than others. Faster than others, better than others...Improve physical fitness 100% in all aspects. ¡¿


    [Infinite Serum (target injection of Red House Serum): delay your aging, so that you can maintain the current appearance. ¡¿


    [Language Pack (Target proficient in multiple languages, packaged): English, Spanish, Portuguese, German, Russian, Latin, Japanese and French...]


    ¡¾Withdraw/Cancel! ¡¿


    Your meow is finally here.


    Extract!


    Lake escaped the attack of the Winter Soldier once again, and roared in his heart.


    In an instant.


    Lake once again felt the feeling of sublimation of the soul that he had acquired for the first time.


    The last time Lake met with Natasha, he just wanted to see if he could extract certain skills from Natasha, but unfortunately, there was no hint that time.


    Lake thought that Natasha had nothing to copy and watch.


    doesn''t seem to be a loss right now.


    The things that the Winter Soldier can copy seem to be more cost-effective than the things that can be copied on Natasha.


    Your skills are mine.


    A gleam of golden light flashed in Lake''s eyes, he breathed out a breath, and then looked at the Winter Soldier who was about to walk towards the car to complete his mission.


    The Winter Soldier stopped and turned to look at Lake.


    this person¡­¡­


    got stronger!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 75: Capture the Winter Soldier

    àØ!


    Boom!


    The Winter Soldier flew directly behind, and with the cracking explosion, the whole person was embedded in the car.


    "come."


    Lake is fully fired at the moment, tilted his head and looked at the Winter Soldier supported from the broken car, and hooked: "Come here."


    Very cool!


    Lake feels unprecedentedly refreshing at this moment. It seems that the whole body is injected with a stream of clear spring, and all the cells are cheering and happy.


    This is an evolution.


    There is no doubt that.


    and...


    Lake¡¯s evolution is not the evolution of the Winter Soldier, which relies on potions to have side effects. It is the evolution of plug-ins. It is purely natural without any side effects.


    As for the immortality provided by unlimited serum?


    Lake also feels great.


    The winter soldier throws a fist.


    Lake also threw his fist.


    Boom!


    Under the fisting, a sound burst out, and under the sonic boom, the Winter Soldier who was bombarded with a metal arm flew directly, and once again, bombarded on the back cover of the car.


    Once again, a car broke down.


    The overall improvement of the physical fitness of the Winter Soldier is no less than that of the adrenal glands activated by Lake. Even if the metal arm of the Winter Soldier can bring a certain power bonus, it is also suppressed by Lake.


    "You have been arrested."


    Lake walked towards the Winter Soldier who hadn''t gotten up the first time after he got down this time with a blank face: "The charge...the murder of Howard Stark, the forgery of the scene, the intent to attack...too much."


    Halfway through, Lake also forgot the specific charges of the Winter Soldier. Anyway, it was okay. After the arrest, some special police officers listed them one by one.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    Lake''s eyes shrank sharply, and he looked up.


    Along with a loud noise, a gap suddenly appeared at the top of the sea tunnel in the distance after the explosion.


    Next second.


    Boom boom boom!


    Oneshette.


    Is Hydra so crazy?


    Lake''s eyes shrank sharply, and he looked back at the Winter Soldier who suddenly got up and tried to escape. With a scream, Lake appeared directly in front of the Winter Soldier.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    "Boom!"


    "Crack!"


    Lake violently violently ripped off the metal arm of the Winter Soldier. Then, directly holding the one-armed Winter Soldier, he threw one over the shoulder and fell to the ground with a rumbling noise.


    The moment Lake stepped directly on the Winter Soldier''s right leg, the Hudson River pouring from the port instantly wrapped Lake and the Winter Soldier in like a huge wave.


    at this moment.


    The Hudson River poured back into the tunnel.


    Wow wow wow wow wow.


    Above the Hudson River, a police helicopter hovered over. Secret Service Captain Jack, who had been waiting for Lake''s order in the helicopter, looked at a vortex that appeared on the Hudson River and was shocked.


    at this time.


    Joe''s voice came through the headset.


    "Sheet."


    Joe said to Jack: "Damn it, Jack, they blew up the undersea tunnel."


    "what?"


    Jack looked down at the vortex on the river and was completely shocked.


    ten minutes later.


    All members of the New York Coast Guard set off and quickly rushed to the upper part of the Hudson River. A dozen or so frogmen wearing equipment went directly into the water and quickly moved towards the submarine tunnel that had been flooded by the river with flashing positioning signals. Away from the location.


    five minutes later.


    A frogman dived out of the water: "No, sir, there are many corpses in the tunnel. No trace of Inspector Edwin has been found so far."


    Director Burt said solemnly: "Look again!"


    The frogman responded and led his team to dive into the water again.


    just...


    The frogman squad of the Coast Patrol went back and forth in the undersea tunnel five times, and apart from finding more corpses, there was no trace of Lake.


    There was silence for a while at the Information Command Center of the New York Police Department.


    Just when everyone felt that Lake was rushed to other places by the vortex this time, Joe, who had lowered his head and held his cross necklace, suddenly raised his eyebrows and listened to the coughing sound from the headset, and suddenly said nervously: "Lake , Lake, is that you?"


    At this moment.


    was dragging an unknown Winter Soldier like a dead dog. Lake, who had just climbed ashore, lay on the mud and coughed several times: "Miss me anymore."


    He died just now.


    But...


    Under the blessing of the immortal body, Lake will not really die even if he is suppressed on the bottom of the sea for ten years, but it is very uncomfortable to feel a stomach of water and a stomach of ice water.


    My belly feels full!


    This makes Lake feel bad.


    after a while.


    Lake turned over, took out the signal bar with water barrier function from his trouser legs, swiped it directly on the ground, then lifted it up and aimed at the sky.


    àÛ!


    Boom!


    was hovering over the vortex, Jack, who received Joe''s communication, looked around looking for the signal that appeared. After the signal bar exploded in the air, Jack suddenly brightened his eyes: "Over there, go!"


    The helicopter pilot starts instantly.


    soon.


    On the shore nine hundred meters to the left of the undersea tunnel.


    Jack jumped directly from the four-meter-high helicopter and fell into the water when the helicopter was not hovering enough to fall.


    Lake laughed when he saw this.


    Jack got up, wiped his face, waded to the shore, looked at Lake who was laughing, and breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay. It''s okay to laugh. You don''t need to send you to the hospital to check your brain. there is a problem."


    Talking Jack wants to help Lake.


    àÛ!


    Lake spit out a mouthful of river water again, and waved his hand to Jack who was reaching out: "Don''t come here, there is water in my stomach, you let me lie down for a while, and I will digest it."


    Jack rolled his eyes and pointed at the bridge in the distance and the people who eat melons standing on the banks of the river less than 30 meters away: "Lie down for a while, your big picture will appear in the newspaper in the afternoon. All the headlines are on the front page."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    At this moment, news of a gun battle in the Undersea Tunnel and the suspected bombing has spread to every corner of New York.


    Naturally...


    The news was also passed to Hydra.


    "do you died?"


    "I don''t know at the moment."


    "Forget it, are you finishing up?"


    "It''s done, even if he is caught, the confession will only be a red house, which has nothing to do with us."


    "That''s good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sunil Bakshi, who is in charge of the Second Division of Langley Overseas Operations, finished the phone call, yelled in, and then looked at a Langley agent who entered the door and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Over the years, Sunil has cleansed himself with the help of his leader Daniel Whitehorse, and has successfully entered Langley as the head of overseas operations.


    Agent Langley said: "Sir, the capture of Target No. 3 is successful, do you need to be interrogated?"


    Sunil nodded: "Let Russian experts participate in the interrogation, what is her name?"


    "Shout," Agent Langley said.


    Sunil Bakshi nodded: "Okay!"


    Agent Langley turned around and left after getting permission.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 76: Conviction video on my own door

    "Where is the person?"


    "trial room."


    "it is good."


    Lake wiped his hair and walked out of the lounge. Lake, who had changed a suit, stopped, looked back at the sign of the men¡¯s bathroom, and then looked at Joe at the door: "You have been waiting for me here?"


    Joe nodded: "Of course."


    Lake''s expression is a little weird: "Then you don''t hear anything, right?"


    Joe was stunned, and then said: "You said you made vomiting inside. No, I didn''t hear it at all."


    Lake has a black line on his face.


    Didn''t hear you how do you know what I was doing in there just now?


    Seeing the face of God, Lake dared to swear that he just vomited a small fish fry when he was vomiting himself in the river. Only God knows what Lake''s face looked like when he saw the small fish fry that vomited out. expression.


    In the interrogation room.


    also changed into a set of clothes with the help of the police officer. Since being brought back, Bucky Barnes, the winter soldier who had been shut down, sat obediently on the interrogation chair.


    doorway.


    Two female police officers whispered.


    Lake walked over: "What are you talking about?"


    The two female police officers who were whispering stayed for a while, then looked at Lake and said, "No, Inspector Li, I seem to be familiar with the people inside, but I don''t remember where I saw them."


    Of course I am familiar.


    This product appeared in history textbooks. Although it appeared with the protagonist as a supporting role, it is undeniable that Bucky Barnes is also a historical celebrity.


    Unfortunately, luck is not so good.


    Lake shook his head, and after dismissing the two gossips, he opened the door and walked into the interrogation room.


    Joe followed behind.


    Lekla opened the chair and sat down, dropped the towel on the table, and glanced at the one-armed Winter Soldier and the intact legs.


    I have to say that the black technology produced in World War II is really strong.


    Although Marvel itself is a world where black technology emerges endlessly, like Origin Earth, the blowout of black technology occurred during World War II.


    A single super soldier serum is enough to lead a hundred years.


    take a look.


    Lake remembers very clearly how he broke the Winter Soldier''s legs, how long has passed since, and within two hours at most, his legs recovered directly.


    Joe, who was sitting next to him, wrinkled his brows against Bucky Barnes, who was turned off. If he hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between the two policewomen just now, Joe still didn¡¯t think it, but he heard the conversation between the two policewomen at the moment. Looking at Bucky Barnes, Joe also felt that Bucky Barnes on the opposite side seemed familiar.


    Who is ¡¡¡¡?


    Joe muttered in his heart.


    Lake said directly: "Bucky Barnes, AKA, Winter Soldier, am I right."


    "what?"


    Joe next to him listened to Lake''s words, regained his senses, his eyes widened, the name of Bucky Barnes was recalled in his mind, and then he looked at the opposite Winter Soldier intently.


    George and Beckett and Superintendent Montgomery in the observation room were also shocked.


    after all¡­¡­


    The name Winter Soldier is not very famous, but the former, Bucky Barnes is still somewhat famous, almost, as long as you know Captain America Steve Rogers, then you know that the good friends of the US team are called Barnes. Kee Barnes.


    "This person is Bucky Barnes, that Bucky Barnes?"


    "Impossible."


    "Bucky Barnes fell off a cliff and died in one action."


    "This is an official record, but haven''t the corpses been found?"


    "Is it really him?"


    "No way."


    The three people in the observation room watched through the one-way glass and watched the Winter Soldier who was sitting on the chair in the power-off state whispering and discussing, and then they were even more shocked when they heard Lake''s next words.


    Lake looked at Bucky Barnes in the shutdown state with no expression: "You killed Howard Stark and his wife."


    Bucky Barnes has a slight change in his pupils this time.


    George, Beckett, and Montgomery were dumbfounded again.


    "It''s him?"


    "Aren''t Bucky Barnes friends with Howard Stark?"


    "He really killed it?"


    The clip is flashing back.


    Trail.


    Car accident.


    Howard begged to save his wife.


    recognizes howard he came from.


    The scene of beating Howard and strangling Maria.


    The pictures flashed back in his mind like a slide.


    suddenly.


    Bucky Barnes, who was restrained in the interrogation chair, twitched his head like an electric shock, and then, one after another flashed back.


    In a small dark room.


    A doctor with a mask.


    His screams.


    and also¡­¡­


    The image of the experiment sitting on the electric chair, the image of the first mission, the emblem on the wall that seems to be stained with blood and embroidery, and, back to the base, the image of the small red building.


    Lake chuckled slightly: "It''s okay if you don''t tell me, I have found the evidence."


    talking.


    Lake shouted outside the door: "Come in."


    A police officer who fetched a notebook in accordance with Lake''s request walked in and put the notebook on the interrogation table.


    Lake took out the USB flash drive from his arms and connected it to the notebook.


    Click to open.


    A video software.


    play.


    When the snowflake screen disappeared and started to play, Bucky Barnes''s gaze was fixed on the screen The content of the video is very simple.


    is how Bucky Barnes blasted Howard Stark and then strangled Maria Stark who was sitting in the co-pilot.


    About the origin of this video?


    It''s magical.


    When Lake was bored at home the night before, he wondered if he could find any clues to the eyewitness from the USB flash drive that Joe got.


    But.


    After he connected the USB flash drive, there was an extra file in it. It seemed that from the beginning, the video file was in the USB flash drive.


    Lake clicked on it at that time.


    good fellow.


    This video is evidence of iron strikes. As we all know, there is no way to fake a video.


    just...


    Lake remembered very clearly that there was no such thing in the USB flash drive, he was sure.


    For this reason, he also went to the side where the computer was repaired and asked that side to make a confirmation. The person who repaired the computer told him that unless this person is the first hacker, otherwise, this video is on this USB flash drive Copy it into it when you start to use it.


    Lake was silent immediately.


    At the beginning, Lake thought it was Hydra that couldn''t hide it, so he sacrificed the Winter Soldier, but Lake checked the computer at home.


    Since I absolutely fell in love with Hydra, this computer dedicated to viewing U disks has not been connected to the Internet. Lake even used his own three-legged computer technology to pull out the network cards.


    is a mystery about the origin of this video.


    But...


    The appearance of this video is a good thing.


    At least.


    The case can be closed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 77: Tony has the right to know

    But...


    Lake''s ability to close the case does not mean that the case is over, but that the rest of the matter will almost be handed over to the court and the court.


    The judgment is the work of the court.


    Lake is only responsible for arresting the suspect, and then transferring the suspect to the local prosecutor. After that, the local prosecutor will prosecute the suspect to the court.


    This is bound to be a very sensational case.


    The suspect is Bucky Barnes, a good friend of the US team, who used to be a member of the Howling Commando.


    Lake can guess it without even thinking about it. Once this matter is exposed, there is no doubt that even the most well-known lawyers in New York will help Bucky Barnes in this lawsuit for free.


    As for those free lawyers?


    Ha ha.


    Is it their turn for this kind of case?


    But they also have a chance. After all, Bucky Barnes chooses the lawyer, not the other way around. However, this guy can hardly speak.


    Lake glanced at Bucky Barnes, who had fallen into a dead state again, smiled and snapped, closed the notebook in his hand, got up and looked at the three people opposite the one-way glass.


    George and Beckett in the observation room glanced at each other, and then turned their eyes to Montgomery, the boss here.


    Montgomery was stunned: "See what I am doing, I''ll go to the director!"


    finished.


    Montgomery left directly. This case was too influential. He was afraid that he would not be able to handle it. If the case was to detonate, let alone guard against the pervasive reporters and media, or even guard against full-blown outbursts of anger after learning about it. Stark Industries.


    go out.


    Joe frowned: "No."


    Lake stopped and looked at Joe: "What''s the matter?"


    Joe looked at Lake: "Although I have no evidence, this Bucky Barnes is just a killer, right?"


    The man who killed her husband is certainly a killer.


    But the killer is just a tool man.


    After all, his husband''s death was caused by the killer tool, but the real culprit was someone else.


    Lake nodded, agreeing with Joe''s speculation, and said: "If you can find the man behind the scenes now, it depends on Stark''s inability to do it."


    It¡¯s pretty good to be able to do this step now.


    more.


    It''s almost impossible within the rules.


    The reason used by the Christine Business Group was from a commercial crime investigation. Although Olivia confirmed that the No. 5 killer received the task from Christine, there is no evidence to show this.


    At the very least, there is no evidence in the legal sense.


    There is that phone call.


    Christine can only be traced to call him, and, according to Beckett, although their conversation indirectly involves Lake going to Jersey City, this is not direct evidence, and the illegal evidence collection court does not approve it. of.


    But...


    Look again, maybe Stark will give a different surprise.


    What a pity.


    Stark did not give any surprises.


    Tony Stark and Jarvis tracked the coordinates of the call at the time, in the Capitol in Washington, and even the exact building in which building.


    but¡­


    When the phone was connected, the room where the signal was located was a conference room in the Capitol. Jarvis got the people who used the conference room at that time and tracked thirty-two people.


    And there are thirty-two members of Congress.


    The call Christine dialed was certainly not a one-time call, but the purchaser of this call was traced to a potato farmer in Texas.


    According to the information investigation, the farmer should have been fraudulently used the registration information, because he himself has not made a move in Texas in the past 45 years.


    and...


    In order not to be stunned, Tony and Jarvis did not choose to dig deeper. After they dug up this information, all the electronic records about that phone disappeared on the Internet.


    It seems...


    That call never existed.


    Lake took a look at the list of thirty-two congressmen printed by Pepper.


    A familiar name came into view.


    Representative Stern.


    and so¡­


    Kristen¡¯s up-line is Stern, this chubby appearance, harmless face, wide body and fat, is actually a loyal member of Hydra Senator Stern?


    Lake touched his chin, looked up at Pepper, and a short distance away from them, holding a glass of whiskey, facing the large French window, looking at Tony Stark in the shape of the New York landscape.


    Forget it.


    This guy is also a party, and he has the right to know the progress of the case.


    Lake said in his heart and looked directly at Pepper: "There is a case about Howard Stark and his wife. In this operation, we have arrested a suspect."


    Pepper opened his eyes wide, and looked at Tony who was buckling over there.


    Tony also turned around after hearing these words and looked at Lake.


    Lake said: "We already have evidence to prove that this time the suspect was the culprit who killed the Howard Stark and his wife."


    Tony walked over in a few steps, but he didn¡¯t say much: "Who."


    "Buggy Barnes."


    "Buggy..."


    Pepper chanted the name and frowned: "How come I am so familiar with this name."


    talking.


    Pepper looked at his boss Tony. UU reading


    Tony''s expression is very inexplicable, as if thinking of something.


    Lake took out a copy of the USB flash drive that he had prepared a long time ago and threw it to Pepper: "This video should have been provided to me by that person after I captured Bucky Barnes, so it really is. Fake, Mr. Stark is an expert in this area and can help to identify it. However, the content may be a bit shocking for Mr. Tony Stark, and you may need some psychological preparation."


    Tony took the USB flash drive directly from Pepper¡¯s hand, walked to the computer desk with a sci-fi style in three steps and two steps, and put the USB flash drive on it: "Jarvis, play."


    soon.


    The video content was played out.


    boom!


    Pepper and Joe looked at the direction of the sound. It was Tony''s hand. At the moment the video content appeared, the whiskey glass in Tony''s hand was instantly crushed.


    After all, Tony is also an engineer, and he often irons himself, so it is still possible to have the strength to crush a wine glass, and it is completely reasonable.


    "Save my wife."


    "Please, save my wife."


    "...Sergeant Barnes?"


    Tony''s eyes instantly fell on Lake who was sitting on the sofa, his expressions were shocked and angry.


    Lake made a gesture to keep looking.


    Tony''s face was dark, suppressing the raging anger in his heart, and continued to watch the video.


    In the video.


    Bucky Barnes punched his father Howard Stark with punch after punch.


    In the video.


    Bucky Barnes squeezed his mother Maria Stark''s neck until her mother couldn''t make a sound, and she completely lost her breath.


    ...

 Chapter 78: 1 Winter Soldier is not enough

    soon.


    The video playback is over.


    But Tony Stark still stared at the black shadow that was projected, with a gloomy face, standing without any expression on his face, and he didn''t even notice the right hand that was already bleeding.


    Lake sits on the sofa and sips his bourbon.


    Even in the most common case, the parties or their family members have the right to know.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    This was originally a collaboration.


    Lake has always been innocent, and mutually beneficial to cooperation.


    you help me.


    I''ll help you.


    Lake did not conduct any illegal operations.


    what?


    Can''t the winter soldier die?


    Why?


    Is it because the Winter Soldier is the protagonist, or the Winter Soldier is a good friend of the savior, or is the Winter Soldier controlled and one of the victims when he kills?


    Ha ha.


    Without this world, everyone will turn the same. For the world itself, even if people are dead, at most human beings will perish, and the world will continue to operate as usual.


    Killing pays for life is justified.


    Lake¡¯s part-time job is to find the murderer. As for whether he should die, or whether he is guilty or not, that¡¯s the law and it has nothing to do with Lake.


    Detonating the Winter Soldier in advance like this might lead to the death of Iron Man?


    I''m sorry.


    Lake said that this is his own home field. Others, it''s a matter of me not to be born. Besides, Lake, who has seen the end of the battle, feels that Tony is not as good as not Iron Man.


    What broke the ending?


    Killing his father¡¯s enemy, the Winter Soldier is alive and well, but Tony sacrificed to save him or save the entire earth and the universe?


    Why?


    Really murder and set fire to the gold belt, and there are no remains of bridge repairs?


    Damn immortality.


    People who shouldn''t die are dead?


    Once Tony dies, you don¡¯t even have to think about it. The Federation will definitely start with Stark Industry. For them, Stark Industry who lost Tony Stark is a feast for those people.


    and so¡­¡­


    Rather than follow the original timeline step by step, it is better to go to another timeline. Besides, Lake knows exactly what will happen on the original timeline, so I might as well take another path. Maybe, I can see another one. Different scenery.


    The traverser does not change the direction of the plot, but follows the plot step by step. Is that still called the traverser?


    I do not go to the mountain, but the mountain is me.


    This is the spirit that every traverser should have.


    Moreover.


    This incident was not caused by Lake, he was also one of the victims.


    The whole thing was caused by the sneaky guy who was hiding behind the scenes, and the guy who didn''t even show his face until now. Once the operation was completed, good guys, Lake and Tony were all passively boarding a boat.


    What does that guy want to do?


    Can''t always think of matching him and Tony?


    Pervert?


    for a long time.


    Standing in the same place, Tony came back to his senses and looked at Lake: "Where is he now?"


    Lake said: "After the procedures are prepared, they will be directly transferred to the ground inspection."


    Tony sneered.


    still want to go to court?


    Like the scapegoat, was he sentenced to more than ten years in prison?


    is a dream.


    I let you not survive the day when you go to court.


    At this moment, Tony Stark is not Iron Man Tony Stark, but a real capitalist plus the most talented arms designer plus the world¡¯s largest-selling arms dealer Tony Stark.


    Tony walked directly to the elevator.


    Lake sat on the sofa and looked at Tony''s back: "If Bucky Barnes is dead, we won''t find the real culprit."


    Tony stopped.


    Lake shrugged and said: "If you only want to kill a murderer, then the case is over here, and our cooperation will end here, but if you want to find the culprit, the living Bucky Barn It''s better for Spey to be dead."


    Tony turned to look at Lake.


    Damn Hydra actually blew up the undersea tunnel.


    Lake had thought about it before. As long as the murderer is enough, as long as Hydra surrenders the Winter Soldier so that he can successfully close the case, then Lake guarantees that the past will not be blamed and the well water will not be offended by the river.


    but?


    Good fellow, I have already planned to hand over someone, and I plan to take a gamble when I am coming.


    Do you think you are the **** of gamblers?


    Is it right that I have no temper?


    This time, if the big bosses of Hydra didn''t pull down a few, Lake was so angry that he couldn''t do it anymore.


    The big deal is just doing it.


    Who counsels the puppy.


    Lake got up and put the empty wine glass on the glass table: "I gave you the video. I told you only because you are a family member of the person involved. As for what you are going to do, it has nothing to do with me, but if you are not rushed by anger If you are faint, then you should know that there are people behind your parents'' car accident."


    just a little bit.


    Back then Bucky Barnes and Howard Stark were good friends.


    and.


    Infinite serum?


    Lake recalled that he was interested in this anti-aging serum that he copied from the Winter Soldier. Moreover, this serum shouldn''t be made by Hydra.


    is similar to Natasha.


    Red house?


    Tony stood there in silence.


    Pepper looked at Tony as if he had something to say.


    after awhile.


    Tony said, "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Lake smiledWalking toward the elevator, when he walked to Tony''s side, Lake shrugged and said, "You have a video too, don''t you?"


    finished.


    Lake walked into the elevator that just opened.


    Joe followed close behind.


    Outside the Stark Building.


    boarding.


    Sitting in the co-pilot, he hadn''t spoken a while ago. Joe, who hadn''t spoken until now, looked at Lake: "Lake, what are you going to do?"


    "Easy!"


    Lake started the car and headed towards the New York Police Department: "Guess what, when we get to the New York Police Department, will Bucky Barnes still be there?"


    Joe frowned: "You mean, the people behind the scenes know that Bucky Barnes is not dead, and will find a way to transfer him?"


    Lake said: "Eleven years ago, it sounded very far away, but the FBI would not be so stupid to characterize a homicide disguised as a car accident as an accidental car accident."


    A car accident is a car accident.


    To kill is to kill.


    Even if it is cleverly disguised, it is impossible to make it so seamless.


    And there is a huge loophole.


    The dead can talk.


    This is the most classic sentence in the forensic world. The living will always lie, but the dead will only tell the truth.


    Nothing else.


    In such a sensational case back then, and there is a video to testify, Maria Stark was obviously choked and suffocated to death, but how did the forensic doctor at the time come to the death of a car accident?


    Back to the police station.


    As expected.


    Bucky Barnes connected all the information about restarting the case this time and was taken away.


    even.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 79: I dont know how to write the word back

    "what is this?"


    "Confidentiality Agreement."


    "Ah."


    Lake looked up at the young agent in a federal uniform in front of him, looked at the non-disclosure agreement in front of him, and snorted and said, "For what?"


    The content of this confidentiality agreement is very simple.


    Once signed, the party concerned shall not disclose to the outside world what happened in the undersea tunnel and the arrest of Bucky Barnes by any means or means. If you say so, then you will be found to be treason. It is very possible to receive the death penalty that has almost disappeared since 1994.


    but¡­¡­


    "Snapped!"


    "Inspector Edwin, you..."


    Lake got up, turned the non-disclosure agreement in front of him to the federal agent standing at his desk, and said blankly: "I arrested the suspect in the tunnel after nine deaths, why? It''s because you want to. To study why Bucky Barnes has not grown old so far, so the suspect in one case was saved by you?"


    The young federal agent looked angry.


    is too rampant.


    at this time.


    A walk-in Phil Coleson, who was considered to have been by chance, picked up the non-disclosure agreement that had fallen on the ground, and said to Lake with a smile on his face: "Inspector Edwin, Howard Stark The couple''s case has been restarted and closed."


    Lake squinted his eyes and looked at Coleson, taunting: "Yeah, it''s you, a fake Federal agent."


    Coleson said: "Inspector Edwin... No, it should be Lieutenant Edwin. Last time, it was just because some procedures in the bureau caused a misunderstanding. If I was a fake, I wouldn''t be here anymore. ?"


    paused.


    Coleson said again: "The undersea tunnel is involved in terrorist operations. Therefore, this is the scope of the FBI''s investigation. Therefore, I hope that Inspector Edwin can cooperate."


    Lake laughed straight: "What if I don''t cooperate?"


    Now who is telling Lake that Hydra is a Hydra, and Aegis is Aegis, and Lake promises to spit him to death with a sip of soda.


    The one Lake wanted to fish this time was a Hydra guy, good fellow, but as a result, the fishing rod was lifted and S.H.I.E.L.D. was directly lifted.


    Sure enough, the nine heads of Aegis are not divided into families.


    Aegis is innocent?


    Innocent and barren, one thing can be seen from this incident. Since the establishment of Aegis, how many things Aegis agents have done for Hydra.


    Washing?


    No matter how you wash it, the Aegis will not be washed white. Therefore, after the Aegis is disbanded, no one will sympathize. This is the reason.


    Coleson listened to Lake¡¯s words and said: "Lieutenant Edwin, this case involves national security. If it leaks out, it will go to a military court."


    Lake squinted his eyes: "Are you threatening me, counterfeit?"


    Coleson¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. This matter is no longer within the scope of the New York Police Department. Moreover, the military has no right to have jurisdiction over this matter.¡±


    Lake smiled.


    This means that you did a good job, but we took the fruit. I hope you will continue to work hard next time?


    Did you take it away?


    Lake grabbed the phone on the desk, broadcasted a call under Coleson''s gaze, and then looked at Coleson: "The first time you provoke me, you almost went to the military court. I thought you would learn to be smarter and take me Investigate it carefully, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the same as the first time, just as stupid as it was the first time, it is hopeless!"


    talking.


    When the phone connected over there, Lake said directly: "It''s me, Lake Edwin, helping me pick up Minister Kelly, thank you."


    Colson frowned when he heard the name.


    Lake sneered at Coulson, turned on the hands-free, hung up the phone, took out the gun, the ID and badge of the New York Police Department from his arms and placed it in front of him.


    soon.


    After four months of discussion and formation after September last year, Kelly¡¯s voice, the first Secretary of Homeland Security, said: "Lake, how are you thinking about it?"


    Lake glanced at Coleson and said directly: "Yes, Minister, I have considered it, and accept your invitation."


    Kelly on the other end seemed a little surprised, and then excited: "Really, that''s great, but, have you told Rose?"


    Lake said, "The general can''t control me, you know, but I want to take office immediately."


    Kelly said: "Of course, DHS Assistant Director of New York State Operations, Special Agent, Director Lake Edwin."


    what?


    Coleson''s eyes shrunk, with a sci-fi feeling.


    Lake directly opened the drawer, took out the DHS badge that he called and sent him last month, and hung it on his waist. Then he said: "Minister, the terrorist attack is our homeland security. Is it the highest responsibility of the Ministry?"


    "of course!"


    Minister Kelly responded directly without even thinking about it.


    The Department of Homeland Security, DHS, is a brand new department established after the incident in September last year, and it has a very high level. It is side by side with the Department of Defense and the Department of Transportation.


    and...


    The super-department DHS established after 9/11 can use many resources of the CIA and the FBI to be responsible for domestic security, emergency response and prevention of terrorist activities.


    Terrorist attacks?


    is naturally under the management of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake said that okay, and then, under Coleson''s gaze, what will happen in the New York Undersea Tunnel and the fact that the FBI is coming to **** the suspect at this moment told him that he had just taken office. Minister Kelly.


    After listening to Minister Kelly, he didn''t hang up the phone directly and asked his secretary to connect to the attorney general''s phone.


    Lake glanced at Coleson, whose expression was no longer right, and smiled coldly.


    will my army?


    Do you have this qualification?


    Lake didn''t want to be an assistant director of operations for New York State at the Department of Homeland Security.


    without him.


    The chance of being black in the Department of Homeland Security is definitely less than that of the New York Police Department.


    but¡­¡­


    Who can catch up?


    I don¡¯t know how to retreat in this life.


    But when you think about it carefully, it is not impossible for the Department of Homeland Security to be black.


    Of course.


    The chances of black and black are definitely less than those in the New York Police Department, but to the advantage, the Department of Homeland Security deals with terrorists and other roles, and those who can be terrorists, except for a small part, are all other terrorists. There are a lot of financial support, and careful calculations, although black eating black will not be as frequent as the New York Police Department, but the advantage is that you eat more at once.


    After opening for three years?


    Think about it.


    Joining the Department of Homeland Security is an upgrade for a part-time job.


    Again!


    Lake has never recognized counsel in his entire life, and he doesn''t know how to write it at all, especially if he won''t recognize counsel in front of this S.H.I.


    Ah.


    I see how you block this time?


    this time¡­¡­


    It''s Lao Tzu''s turn to ask you to hand over the person you just removed to Lao Tzu.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 80: I showdown, dont pretend

    I just wanted to be a black firefly that shines in the dark.


    but¡­


    You don¡¯t give a chance.


    If that''s the case, it''s good, don''t pretend, I''m going to showdown.


    As expected, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, it didn''t suit me at all. I couldn''t hold it back before I slapped my face. If I slapped my face, Lake was afraid that he couldn''t help but reunite the Coulson family.


    soon.


    Secretary Kelly, who had finished speaking with the Attorney General on the other end of the phone, said: "The New York Undersea Tunnel bombing may indeed involve a terrorist attack. The Attorney General and I spoke on the phone. We are led by the Department of Homeland Security in dealing with terrorist actions. This is the first big case since our establishment, and it¡¯s done better, Director Edwin."


    "Understood, thank you Minister!"


    Lake responded, and after the call was hung up, he looked at Coleson: "Bring all the people, evidence, and files you detained."


    Coleson opened his mouth: "I...need to make a call."


    Lake sneered, but he didn''t stop it.


    Ridiculous.


    The suspect that I got caught after a hard death, you just take it away. In the end, if you are not self-sufficient, you have to sign a non-disclosure agreement. How many faces did Ma Wangye give you to make you so inflated?


    Even if Aegis picked people away quietly, Lake won''t have any thoughts.


    But Temeow slapped his face directly.


    Who can bear this?


    Although the starting point of birth in this life was not very good, but since Lake was able to run, he has not been succumbed to grudges on the spot, and at most it will be delayed until the next day.


    Lao Tzu is here to play invincible stream, not to play like a pig and eat a tiger stream.


    Lake looked at Coleson who turned around to make a call. He was not idle, and directly called the doorman downstairs in front of Coleson again.


    A word.


    Don''t give SHIELD a chance to go out, whoever dares to take the Winter Soldier through the door, shoot on the spot, death or injury.


    Colson''s side.


    "what?"


    Ms. Victoria Hand, who was at the Aegis New York Operations Center, listened to Coleson¡¯s report, and she couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°How could he suddenly become the Department of Homeland Security?¡±


    Coleson shook his head: "Commander, what do you do now?"


    How to do?


    Ghost knows what to do.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is not a local federal agency, but a global secret agency established by the Security Council. Because of its secrecy, they have at most greeted the heads of several major law enforcement agencies so that S.H.I.E.L.D. can legally use fake certificates from these agencies in the country. .


    But the Department of Homeland Security was just established this year.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is about to retire and the deputy director is demoted, but it has not yet contacted the newly appointed Minister John Kelly to greet him.


    But...


    People must not be handed over to the Department of Homeland Security.


    the reason?


    Eleven years ago, the Howard Stark car accident was actually investigated by their S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency. At that time, they also saw that the scene was carefully disguised. This was an accurate assassination. Just in case, Aegis chose to report the car accident, and then kept investigating the matter secretly. The person responsible for tracking and investigating this matter was the then head of operations, now the director of Aegis, Alexander Pierce.


    Now that Bucky Barnes appeared, Aegis felt that he could find out the truth through Bucky Barnes¡¯s line.


    Moreover, how Bucky Barnes lived until now is something that Aegis is interested in. What''s more, Bucky is still a good friend of Steve. After knowing this news, Director Alexander Pierce Instructed that Bucky Barnes must be transferred to S.H.I.E.L.D. for testing and interrogation.


    just...


    Victoria Hand pursed her lips: "Give him the phone."


    "Yes."


    Coleson nodded, turned to face Lake again, and handed out the phone.


    Lake glanced at him, sneered, and took the call.


    Is this going to suppress him with righteousness or morality?


    "Hey!"


    "Lieutenant Edwin..."


    "Please call me Director Edwin, Department of Homeland Security, New York State, Assistant Director of Operations, who are you."


    "Strategic Defense of the Land..."


    "Stop talking, I''ll just say, people, don¡¯t make friends."


    Click!


    With a phone in one hand and a pistol loaded in one hand, Lake pointed directly at the surprised Coleson, and said blankly to the phone: "Bucky Barnes is suspected of deliberate murder, pretending to be a terrorist attack on the scene, I am now I very much doubt if you are in the same group, you said, should I catch the guy standing in front of me and ask him."


    The good-tempered Coleson meets the bad-tempered Lake at the moment and feels bad.


    "Edwin..."


    "Come, don¡¯t you not pay?"


    "...The person is yours."


    "Clever, in the future, I want to change the style of the mysterious department. Don''t keep staring at me. I have a bad temper. Next time, be careful that I lift out all your panties."


    "..."


    Lake finished speaking, and threw the phone directly towards Coulson, and put away his pistol.


    ten seconds later.


    Coleson hung up the phone, turned and walked outside. The ignorant Aegis agent looked at the back of his boss leaving, glanced at Lake, and then turned to catch up with Coleson.


    Lake looked at the back of the two people leaving and sneered. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    smile.


    Lake looked at George, Beckett and Joe who had just quarreled, smiled, sat in his chair, and tore up the non-disclosure agreement in front of him: "What''s the matter?"


    Joe came over and looked at the badge on Lake''s waist and the badge on the table: "You...DHS?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Why, do you want to come?"


    Joe waved her hand, if it wasn''t for she wanted to catch the man behind her husband''s death, Joe should be crying at home instead of at the New York Police Department.


    George and Beckett also came over.


    Lake glanced twice: "Why, are you interested?"


    George said, "Are you kidding? The police station just received a donation of 200 million US dollars. I left at this time. I want my bonus that has been delayed for several years. Also, do you want to find a house and recruit newbies with you? , I feel good now."


    Ok.


    You almost said that you are already a salted fish, don''t let me disturb you in the sun.


    Lake looked at Beckett.


    Beckett shrugged, "I still think the FBI is good."


    Most local police think so. After all, shouting NYPD or KLPD when breaking the door is far less powerful than shouting FBI.


    Lake said: "But DHS has the right to mobilize the FBI and the CIA."


    Beckett hammered Lake''s shoulder: "You still have to think about how to talk to the police inspector and the director. Good fellow, you''re an upright jumping ship. If you come here on another floor, it''s probably all I''ve rolled my eyes, but George and I are fine, as long as you don''t **** cases with us in the future."


    Lake laughed.

 Chapter 81: Department of Homeland Security

    the next day.


    New York Kennedy International Airport.


    "Sign it."


    "All right."


    George took back the handover documents, watched Bucky Barnes, who was escorted by two police officers, walked onto the special plane with hoods, and then said to Lake, who was standing opposite him, "Tsk tsk, this is my own personal. The plane?"


    Lake turned his head and glanced: "You said this, this is not, it''s a plane from the FBI. The plane of the Department of Homeland Security is still being purchased."


    George felt he had received a 100% crit: "New?"


    Lake looked at George, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Why, I regret it, is it too late?"


    The Department of Homeland Security or the Department of Homeland Security is right to say that it is newly established. It is also OK to say that it is a giant suture monster. After all, the establishment of the Department of Homeland Security has robbed the work of several other major law enforcement agencies.


    The FBI¡¯s infrastructure protection rights have been handed over.


    The National Communications System Agency, which belongs to the Department of Defense, was also transferred to Homeland Security.


    Private Biochemical Protection Research Project Bureau of the Ministry of Health...


    The General Administration of Customs belonging to the Ministry of Finance...


    Immigration and Naturalization Bureau of the Ministry of Justice...


    belongs to the Transportation Security Bureau of the Ministry of Transport...


    ¡­¡­


    In short, although the Department of Homeland Security has just been established, it does not mean that he has no money. He is very rich. Moreover, after its establishment, the number of employees of the Department of Homeland Security has almost exceeded 160,000 now. Moreover, this The numbers are still increasing, and the speed is still very fast.


    There are so many people, big money, and wealth, which is a portrayal of the Department of Homeland Security.


    What is buying an airplane?


    It will not be difficult for the Department of Homeland Security to build its own aircraft one day. The Inland Revenue Department has its own tanks. Then, it is not surprising that the Department of Homeland Security has its own aircraft.


    After George heard these words, he silently gave Lake a gesture.


    after a while.


    George and Lake hugged: "When will you return to New York?"


    Lake said, "Don''t worry, I can still keep up with your housewarming wine next week."


    The New York Police Department received a donation of 200 million dollars. Finally, George¡¯s overtime wages and extra bonuses that had been delayed for nearly three years were finally paid. No, George finally rented a better apartment. Although the original apartment was not bad, the family looked a bit small after the birth of the third child last year.


    It''s not just George who changed his house, most of the people in the police station have improved their quality of life because of the donation of rich man Tony Stark.


    soon.


    special plane flight.


    Originally yesterday, Bucky Barnes was being detained by the New York Police Department and would be transferred to the New York FBI today, but Secretary Kelly called last night.


    Bucky Barnes¡¯s whereabouts changed.


    This time, Bucky Barnes will be under the custody of Lake and escorted to the headquarters of the Department of Homeland Security in Brasca Avenue Plaza, DC, for custody and interrogation.


    And Lake also happened to go to the headquarters, recognize the door, and by the way, meet with the New York State Director of Homeland Security''s genuine operations to chat, so as not to get any trouble due to conflicts between his and his deputies.


    It is clear.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau saw the transfer hopelessly, and could only make a roundabout attack. The purpose, who knows, might be to prevent Bucky Barnes from accidentally being suicided during the interrogation.


    One and a half hours later.


    Leketi pulled Bucky Barnes, who had spoken no more than three sentences from his arrest to the present, wearing a hood. After getting off the plane, he directly took the car key handed over by an agent and brought him with him. Kee Barnes got into the bulletproof car that had been prepared.


    Five cars drove out of the airport one after another to Brasca Avenue Plaza.


    The headquarters of the Department of Homeland Security was remodeled from an original federal building. From a distance, it looks like a big chocolate shape. The headquarters alone is enough to hold 10,000 people for office work.


    "Beep!"


    "Beep!"


    "Beep!"


    The warning light flickered, and along with the falling of the iron fence, Bucky Barnes also moved smoothly to this room where agents were guarded 24 hours a day and various monitoring equipment were added.


    Lake was led by an agent to a conference room.


    enter the door.


    good fellow.


    customs.


    Langley.


    Hoover.


    Aegis.


    has everything.


    Lake shook hands with Minister Kelly who came over: "Minister."


    Kelly greeted Lake. As soon as he met the former officers of Customs, Langley and the FBI, he arrived at Aegis, a somewhat old and kind-looking Alexander Pierce with glasses.


    "Chief Pierce."


    "Agent Edwin."


    Alexander Pierce shook hands with Lake with a smile on his face: "Is the road going well?"


    Lake looked at Alexander and said with a smile: "I originally thought that the organization behind Bucky Barnes would try to take him away during this transfer, but I seemed to have miscalculated. It seems that his organization abandoned him. What do you think, Director Pierce."


    Alexander said: "Whether it is the Howard Stark case eleven years ago or the terrorist attack this time, people have already been caught, I think, even if the organization behind it is hidden, it will be dug out."


    Lake nodded: "I hope so okay.


    Hydra has really cleaned its hands and tails, and is planning to abandon the Winter Soldier, or does it have other plans?


    What a pity.


    No matter what you plan to do, this time, it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t cut off one of your heads. I have always had revenge. You better pray that you don¡¯t have any tails to pull out. Anyway, you have nine heads. There are eight left, just right, this number is very auspicious, eight or eighty-eight, sent and sent.


    After Lake and Alexander let go of their hands, they thought in their hearts, and then glanced at Alexander Pierce intentionally or unintentionally.


    just right.


    Alexander Pierce''s gaze also fell.


    Lake''s mouth curled upwards, revealing a meaningful smile.


    Alexander''s expression remained unchanged, but his eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    Lake turned his gaze back to Minister Kelly: "What should I do next, sir."


    Minister Kelly looked at Langley''s chief, who was also the chief George Tenet, who had been dealing with General Ross not long ago, and angrily cleaned up a wave of Langley''s inside.


    George Tenet and Lake nodded.


    Lake back to it.


    George Tenet said, "Tomorrow morning, Langley''s best intelligence interrogator will come over for interrogation."


    Minister Kelly looked at it: "The best?"


    George nodded, and said to the person he brought over: "This Supervisor Sunil Bakshi of the Second Division of our Overseas Operations, that intelligence interrogator is George''s agent."


    Sunil...


    Lake listened to this somewhat familiar name, and took a serious look at the person who was just too lazy to pay attention because he was not qualified to introduce it.


    This stuff...


    It seems to be a Hydra person, right?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 82: Agent Sauter

    Which faction is it from?


    and also¡­¡­


    What kind of snake skin operation are the Hydra guys going to play.


    There must be an organization behind Bucky Barnes. There is no doubt about it. Even if Bucky Barnes was thoroughly brainwashed and said that he was the mastermind behind the scenes, no one would believe it.


    Very simple.


    Have you ever seen a big boss on the battlefield by himself, even if there is, which one will not go to battle until there is no one available, just look at the look, it is estimated that even a twelve-year-old child will not believe Bucky. Barnes is the mastermind.


    What do you say?


    I don¡¯t look like an emperor in the dragon robe, he is talking about Bucky Barnes.


    There must be someone else behind Bucky.


    and so.


    Lake was very curious about what routine Hydra was still playing, and pulled out an unnecessarily behind-the-scenes organization to take the thunder for them.


    This feeling makes Lake feel weird.


    Alexander and Sunil thought they were in the dark and Lake was in the light, but the facts were just the opposite. In the dark, Lake looked at Alexander and Sunil''s singing and singing, and he felt that they were both drunk and he was alone.


    But Lake didn''t reveal it either.


    Frankly speaking, Lake also wanted to see what kind of snake skin operation Hydra wanted to play under his nose.


    the next day.


    Lake opened his eyes.


    go downstairs.


    Karen, the adoptive mother, is already ready.


    Betty, who was sitting at the dining table, turned to look at Lake who was coming down the stairs and said, "Brother, where did you go last night?"


    Lake came over: "What?"


    Betty said, "I heard my mother say that you are back, and came back from school specially. As a result, you were not in your room. When you reached the middle of the night, you were not seen."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, pulled out the chair and sat down: "I found a bar and drank a few glasses of wine."


    Soldiers and horses do not move food and grass first.


    Lake went to the Continental Hotel in the special zone to buy information last night. By the way, let¡¯s see if there are any tasks that can be picked up here in the special zone. After all, who made Tony Stark so inadequate.


    Hey.


    Lake thought Tony was very smart, but it seemed that Tony was too smart. Even if he was so smart, he would not fake it even if he was extremely angry.


    Lake, who did it, can¡¯t wait to call Tony Ming directly and say, you¡¯re offering a reward, not to mention one million per person, even if it¡¯s 100,000 per person, the Congressman Lake in which conference room was in that day will take orders to help you with food.


    Unfortunately, Tony doesn''t seem to have any plans to place an order for takeout.


    This makes Lake very distressed.


    Does the Tony Stark family also raise a group of killers of their own?


    But there is no reason for that.


    Betty listened to Lake''s lie test, and pushed Lake next to him with her elbow, winking her eyes: "The hunt for Yan has failed, still look down on the women in our special zone?"


    Lake ate his pancake blankly: "Do you think, your little trap, will I step on it?"


    This sentence is a pit that Betty dug.


    I don¡¯t like the women of the SAR, Karen Rose is not a SAR woman, and Betty Rose is not a SAR woman.


    Lake IQ is online, not to be fooled by this.


    Betty shrugged and didn¡¯t care when he saw that he didn¡¯t get to Lake. Although he failed many times since childhood, but if he got a bad one, he would make a profit after a bad one: "Yes, brother, I heard that you have been promoted. ?"


    Lake said, "Do you know that again?"


    Betty pointed to Karen in the kitchen: "Mum said, Homeland Security, what''s this?"


    Lake glanced at Betty, who was not planning to have a good breakfast: "Would you like me to give you a ninety-six-hour one-way ticket?"


    The FBI can ask the target to assist in the investigation for 72 hours without any evidence, and the newly established Department of Homeland Security can be directly raised by one level and can ask someone to assist in the investigation for 96 hours without any evidence. .


    Betty¡¯s little head shook like a wave: "No, no, brother, I think it¡¯s better for you to ask the army to assist in the investigation. After all, you are our general¡¯s person, and you don¡¯t even consider your family when you change jobs. Mom, I think my brother doesn¡¯t have us in his heart. This home."


    In the last sentence, Betty watched Lake''s fierce brilliance and hurriedly said to Karen in the kitchen.


    Karen walked out of the kitchen and rolled her eyes at Betty: "You still worry about yourself, your brother has the ability to take care of yourself, and you, your dad can talk about it. Go straight to him after graduation in June. Laboratory."


    Betty''s eyes widened: "I''m not going."


    Karen smiled and said, "Then tell your dad, I can''t control it."


    Lake beside ¡¡¡¡ smiled without saying a word. After drinking the coffee in his hand, he got up and said to Karen, "I''m leaving now. There are cases in the headquarters waiting to be dealt with."


    Even though neither of the family members can choose the political arena, General Ross¡¯s mentality is still very good. If you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t go, the big deal is to join the army.


    Lake is already a member of the military, naturally, daughter Betty shouldn¡¯t even want to run.


    Betty used to go to school to test her doctorate. Now she is about to get her doctoral certificate. From the perspective of General Ross, where is the military laboratory outside the laboratory? Besides, Betty would not be accepted if she was in the military Bullying, so since last year, Betty brainwashed Betty to work in the military laboratory after graduation Unfortunately, Betty seems to be very resistant to going to the military.


    But...


    It¡¯s nothing about Lake, and Lake also refuses to participate in the boring game [Where is Betty?].


    Plaza Brasca!


    Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake showed his credentials at the security supervision office at the door, took off the gun and badge, and made a ding sound. After passing the security check, when the gun was reinstalled, he glanced at the person who followed him in: "Firefox?"


    Sauter, who was packing his briefcase in front, looked up at Lake: "Sorry, who did you say?"


    Lake smiled: "I just saw your profile face and recognized the wrong person, sorry."


    Sauter smiled, glanced at the badge on Lake''s waist, and reached out: "Evelyn Sauter, interrogation expert, intelligence analyst."


    Lake shakes hands: "Lake Edwin, you can call me Lake, it''s a killer."


    Shott raised his eyebrows and looked at Lake.


    Lake laughed and said, "Well, Assistant Director of Operations in New York State, from GHS."


    Shutter said, "Langley."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and after shaking hands, walked towards the elevator with Sauter: "You are the one you said yesterday. Today, the interrogation expert who will help us interrogate the suspect is amazing."


    entered the elevator.


    Sauter glanced at Lake who pressed the floor: "You are more powerful. I heard that this suspect was caught after you stayed in the water for ten minutes. If you didn¡¯t catch it, I¡¯m going to be great. use."


    This is a commercial blow.


    It is clear.


    Lake knew Sauter naturally.


    After all, the news report two years ago was still quite influential.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 83: 9-headed snake that intends to play with snakeskin operation

    About two years ago, such a piece of news was reported in a federal newspaper.


    A business woman was arrested by North Korea as a spy.


    Langley made no response.


    After about a few days of self-boiling, the media from all walks of life stopped. After all, they are chasing hot news. If there is no hot news, they will naturally lose the price of chasing.


    But there is someone who really cares about this.


    A biologist, and also a well-known German biologist, under his active running, when he saw that the heat was about to be fired up again, Langley finally came forward, and finally, the A business woman was exchanged back.


    This business woman is Sauter.


    In fact, Sauter was indeed an agent. Another fact, Langley had given up Sauter at the time, because the arrested agent had lost value regardless of whether he admitted it or not.


    just as Lake said.


    Langley has the same principle for objects or people that are of no value, that is, discard.


    Fortunately, there is this German biologist who loves Schott¡¯s deep love and is always unwilling to believe that she is a Langley agent and runs away, so that the stone Langley blossoms and rescues Schott.


    Since then, Sauter has been arranged to sit in the office, from a field agent to an interrogation expert and a Russian intelligence analysis expert.


    meeting room.


    There are fewer big shots this time than yesterday, but Sunil, the director of Langley Overseas Operations Division II, and the deputy director of the FBI are here this time.


    Alexander Pierce and the Attorney General did not come this time.


    "Minister!"


    Lake first shook hands with Minister Kelly who had invited him to join the post, then pulled out his chair and sat down, watching the monitor of the interrogation room that appeared on the big screen of the conference room.


    "The microphone is on!"


    "Check the reading."


    "Benchmark confirmation."


    "Start a nerve scan."


    "¡­¡­"


    After all, it is a newly established law enforcement agency larger than the CIA and the FBI in principle. The pre-trial preparations alone are enough to make Lake curious.


    Various devices take turns, monitoring heartbeat, monitoring brain activity, and even monitoring body temperature.


    These are all expensive and professional equipment.


    The New York Police Department can''t afford one.


    George and Beckett are okay, sometimes they will go to a professional psychologist.


    Lake is simple.


    After all, Lake¡¯s motto is that time is money, how to come quickly, simple and rude is king.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake''s interrogation was a total of three tricks.


    Dawn with reason, moving with affection.


    said, everyone is happy.


    Don''t tell me, hehe, I fired seventeen shots at you in a row. If you can bite and don''t tell me, then it''s considered Lake conceded.


    Then is the last step.


    was directly committed suicide, and then asked Olivia to come out of the mountain, and he could get the most accurate information early in the morning.


    Three sledgehammers are unsatisfactory.


    This has also led to Lake¡¯s highest rate of crime detection in the New York Police Department. At the same time, the number of complaints received and all kinds of unbelievable anonymous reports are also ranked first.


    But all for justice.


    This is a breeze blowing on Lake, who has always kept [I am not the same with sin]. Those complaint letters and anonymous reports are at best adding a little trouble to Lake. It is better to let him take it to heart.


    soon.


    Evelyn Sauter, an intelligence analysis expert and interrogation expert from Langley, appeared.


    "Good morning!"


    Sauter, dressed in blond hair and wearing a lady''s suit, walked into the interrogation room and sat down on the chair opposite Bucky Barnes, who remained silent. Sauter''s expression suddenly changed when he saw the Winter Soldier. Then it returned to normal: "Mr. Barnes."


    Bucky Barnes looked up at Sauter. There was no change in his expression. The expression was the same as yesterday or even the day before yesterday. The expression was like a dead face.


    Lake, who was sitting in the conference room, touched his ears and plugged the headset tightly so as not to fall off.


    Sitting on the opposite side, with one hand propped on his chin, from the side, he was a little handsome, and Sunil Bakshi, who was about four years older than Lake, glanced at Lake: "Director Edwin, you are here. Was it so taciturn when I caught him?"


    Lake looked at Sunil and smiled: "Of course not."


    Sunil raised his eyebrows: "Oh, but Director Edwin''s report didn''t show it."


    Lake nodded: "At that time, I escaped from the dead and the report was urgent, so I just wrote a random copy. However, he told me when I fell into the water due to an explosion with Bucky Barnes. In a word, I don¡¯t remember clearly."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "He seems to say..."


    Lake frowned, pondered for a while, and then seemed to think of something. He looked at Sunil Bakshi with a faint smile on his lips: "His actions were instructed by Langley¡¯s Director Bakshi."


    Sunil dumbfounded: "...what?"


    Lake spread his hands: "I don''t remember clearly. As I said before, the undersea tunnel exploded, and I was filled with water. Does Director Bakshi want me to write a new report? "


    finished.


    Lake¡¯s expression is very sincere, and the handsome and handsome face has a faint smile.


    Sunil looked at Lake, and after a while, Sunil laughed loudly: "Director Edwin joked. This case belongs to the Department of Homeland Security, but not Langley¡¯s. I don¡¯t have the right to let Edwin. The supervisor re-written a report, that is an ultra vires."


    Lake nodded: "It turns out that Director Bakshi knew he was Langley''s, and I thought it was my memory.


    Sunil: "¡­¡­"


    Sample Play with me, how old are you.


    I have to watch quietly what tricks you want to play this time.


    Lake squinted his eyes. The moment he saw Sauter, it seemed that he understood what Hydra was planning to play.


    If Lake remembers correctly.


    Lake should have remembered correctly. This Langley female agent Evelyn Sauter, who is participating in the interrogation and trying to impress Bucky Barnes in various languages, seems to be a deep-diving spy.


    And he was a spy from the Red House era.


    and so.


    Lake vaguely seems to know what snake skin routine Hydra wants to play. If Lake guesses correctly, Lake feels as if he has become a prop in the Hydra project.


    This makes Lake feel a little uncomfortable.


    If it''s what Lake thinks, it doesn''t have to be said, this time Hydra is not as simple as killing a famous person, at least two can calm Lake''s anger.


    Use Lao Tzu as a gunman, yes, provided that you can withstand the counterattack from Lake.


    Sunil watched Lake staring at his eyes, frowning in his heart, and simply re-adjusted his position, no longer looking at Lake with any eyesight.


    He is a little imaginary.


    at this time.


    In the interrogation room.


    When Schott asked Bucky Barnes in rotation, Bucky¡¯s eyes changed when Russian was used. This made Schott feel that he has finally found a breakthrough, so he directly aimed at Bucky in Russian. Barnes: "Did Russia instruct you behind?"


    Bucky Barnes'' eyes began to drift.


    It seems...


    is activated like a certain program.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 84: 9 snakes with IQ open

    When Bucky Barnes heard this question similar to the trigger point language, it seemed that some kind of switch was turned on.


    followed.


    Bucky Barnes said.


    "What do you...want to know?"


    Bucky Barnes is in Russian, and it seems that he should have not spoken for a long time, causing his voice to dry up like a crow is talking.


    but¡­¡­


    He spoke.


    Sauter sitting in the chair raised his head and glanced at the camera, as if he was asking for credit and asking for some advice.


    Sunil coughed and cleared his throat: "Ask him, he is affected by..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and interrupted directly: "Wait a minute!"


    Sunil listened to watch Lake.


    Secretary Kelly and the Deputy Director of the FBI also looked at Lake, their eyes seemed to be asking something.


    Lake smiled like a spring breeze: "Supervisor Bakshi may have a bad memory because of his age."


    Sunil Bakshi laughed, and was not at all angry with Lake¡¯s poisonous tongue: "Sorry, I don¡¯t understand."


    Lake looked at Sunil Bakshi with a smile: "This is the case of DHS, Director Bakshi."


    Sunil raised his eyebrows, and then smiled apologetically: "I''m sorry, my fault, I thought this was a joint action case, I was reckless."


    talking.


    Sunil looked specifically at Minister Kelly.


    Although Sunil did not speak to Secretary Kelly, there is no doubt that the glance at it is to show that the Department of Homeland Security is in charge of the house, or an assistant director in charge of the house.


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake, considering that this is a three-sector joint operation and cooperation case, said: "Lake..."


    Lake interrupted again: "Minister, do you remember the July of 1993?"


    Minister Kelly frowned.


    That year, a rebellion occurred in a small country in the Middle East. Since the president of that small country was pro-federal, the Federation sent a combat team to join the battlefield, and the team led by Lake was selected.


    after that.


    The rebellion subsided.


    The current Secretary of Homeland Security Kelly was the federal prosecutor at the time and was on vacation there, so Secretary Kelly personally participated in the rebellion. In other words, Secretary Kelly was a good friend of the rebel leader at the time, and that was Lake. It was the first time I met Minister Kelly, because Minister Kelly, Lake did not follow the instructions to bomb the head of the rebel leader.


    Afterwards, it was proved that this was a self-directed play performed by the president of a small country. The purpose is to use the federal hand to get rid of the political opponents in tomorrow''s election, and then to cover up evidence that he wants to betray the federal.


    Lake said so, and then shrugged: "It''s not impossible that the story repeats itself."


    Ok.


    Hydra really intends to turn this crisis into an opportunity, and also counts Lake into it, using him as a prop.


    good fellow.


    Lake exclaimed inwardly. This version of Hydra is completely different from what he saw in the movie. It is said that Hydra can only use force without a little wisdom?


    As with the various brain-dead operations in the movie, Hydra must behave in an endless stream. This realistic version of Hydra is almost like a set of show operations and a set of operations.


    A word.


    If Sauter appears, then there is indeed an organization that can help Hydra carry this pot on its back.


    Before the disintegration of the former Soviet Union, a espionage program called [Deep Dive] was conducted against the Federation. This is called [Deep Dive]. Some of the organizations lurking on the federal land now happen to be in ambush in the CIA, even, Another part is in ambush among various federal agencies.


    Use the Winter Soldier who has planned to sacrifice to seduce this organization that has not been discovered until now, and let this organization help Hydra to attract firepower while also washing away the hidden dangers left by the Winter Soldier.


    This is simply killing two birds with one stone.


    If you count Lake in, good fellow, this is already a Samsung renju sorrow routine.


    Others don¡¯t know about this deep diving organization. Hydra knows it. The reason is the same as in the movie. Only the undercover can clearly perceive the existence of another undercover.


    "Sir."


    Seeing that Sauter in the interrogation room hadn''t responded, he went out of the interrogation room and said, "What is the next step?"


    Minister Kelly, who was sitting there in deep thought, returned to his senses, coughed, and said to Sauter for a while, then looked up at Lake: "Do you have any suggestions, Director Edwin."


    Lake looked at the time on his watch: "It''s almost ten o''clock, it''s noon, how about taking a break first?"


    Sunil Bakshi frowned: "Mr. Minister, time is waiting, my people have opened their mouths..."


    Lake looked at Sunil directly: "I have spoken, and now it is no different from that in the afternoon. Director Bakshi seems to be very anxious. Is it my illusion?"


    Sunil looked at Lake.


    Lake''s smile is still spring breeze.


    Sunil spread out his hands: "No, this is the case of Director Edwin. I just kindly offered a suggestion."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Sunil: "Well, thank you Director Bakshi for his kindness, but I still want to say that I am very stubborn and don¡¯t like to listen to anyone¡¯s opinions, so, in order to avoid misunderstandings. Director Bakshi has an attempt, or thinks Director Bakshi is in a gang with this person, so don''t give advice. It is possible to shoot you directly when you encounter a hot-tempered . "


    Sunil: "¡­¡­"


    I want to see how you plan to perform this scene.


    When Lake got up and Minister Kelly left the meeting room, he turned his head and glanced at Sunil who was still in the meeting room and smiled, thinking like this in his heart.


    Even if you want to act, you have to follow my rhythm.


    What is meant by playing with fire and self-immolation.


    I will teach you.


    Minister''s Office.


    After Kelly invited Lake to sit down, he opened a bottle of wine and walked over: "I remember, you like bourbon, right, Lake."


    Lake nodded: "I have a soft spot."


    Pour two glasses of wine.


    Minister Kelly handed Bourbon to Lake: "I think you have met David?"


    Lake nodded: "I just talked when I entered the conference room. I just met and thought he was a Martian, haha, but I believe that we will cooperate very happily."


    David Buss.


    An African-American Federation man, with a good-looking appearance and good eyes, met Lake for the first time. He saw the leader of the Superwoman, but this was very good. At first glance, he was a very motivated supervisor. Although Lake was a bit dissatisfied with his complexion, But with such a person, Lake feels that he can spend more time on his main business.


    If you partner with a guy who is easy to pass, Lake will inevitably spend most of his time on this part-time job for performance, which is contrary to Lake¡¯s original intention.


    Kelly smiled, clinked glasses with Lake, and talked a few words about work, then said: "You seem to have any different thoughts about this interrogation. Can you tell me something?"


    Lake shrugged.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 85: 9 snakes who plan to put a blame on

    "...Intuition, sir."


    "Intuition?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake took a sip of bourbon and nodded as he said.


    Although he guessed what snake skin operation Hydra wants to play, it needs evidence to support it, and, the most important one, why does the person in that organization give them back the pot according to Hydra''s method? .


    In the original plot, it seems that the vice president retires, and the Russian president came to see him. The organization wanted to assassinate the Russian president in order to provoke the US-Russia war.


    This plan is nonsense.


    But it is excusable. After all, this plan was a product of the Red House era, which was from the former Soviet Union. After the disintegration of this organization, they abandoned it because they did not leave any information.


    So they think that the United States and Russia are not good things, so killing everyone is the same, and because of their identity, the Russian president who made them have no information seems to be more guilty.


    But.


    There is no vice president who wants to retire right now. Naturally, there is no need for the Russian president to come to the Federation.


    ¡­and many more.


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly: "Will the Russian President come to the Federation soon?"


    Minister Kelly thought for a while: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    If the Russian president does not come here, why does this deep-diving Russian spy organization come out to give Hydra a back?


    Lake is very curious.


    in the afternoon.


    in the meeting room.


    Lake glanced at the chair that Sunil was supposed to be sitting on, but at the moment it was empty, smiled, and said to a Langley agent: "You Director Bakshi."


    Agent said: "Director Bakshi has returned to Langley. This is the case of the Department of Homeland Security, not our Langley."


    Lake shrugged and smiled: "Enlightened, I suddenly like your supervisor Bakshi a bit."


    Something is wrong.


    Did you give up, or is it planned?


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake sat down, he touched his chin and looked at the monitoring room on the big screen.


    Sauter reappeared.


    just...


    Lake wrinkled his eyes and said, "Why did you get Bucky Barnes''s prosthesis in?"


    Yes it is.


    When Sauter walked into the interrogation room again, he was not empty-handed, but with the metal prosthesis that came with Bucky Barnes as physical evidence.


    An agent in the observation room replied: "Sir, Sauter said this is a prop that can quickly open the suspect''s words. We have checked it. It is just an ordinary metal prosthesis, and there are no dangerous items."


    Lake got up and walked outside the meeting room: "A gun is no different from a fire stick in the hand of an ordinary person, but among the top killers, he can kill a person at a distance of two kilometers."


    Ding!


    Lake walked out of the elevator located on the floor of the interrogation room, the moment he just went out.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang and a bang, Lake''s eyes shrunk, looking at the broken wall on the other side of the interrogation room, as well as the Winter Soldier who walked straight out from there holding Sauter''s neck.


    "do not move!"


    "Stop."


    "..."


    At the moment when the interrogation room was broken open, the sirens suddenly sounded loudly, and the detectives in the observation room and nearby guarded their guns at Bucky Barnes, who was holding Shott¡¯s neck with one hand in the corridor.


    What about playing snakeskin?


    The Winter Soldier held by Sauter twisted his head and looked at the agents who surrounded him blankly.


    Lake walked over.


    The Winter Soldier looked at Lake with a low tone: "Get out of the way, she lives."


    Lake snorted and ordered directly to the agent: "Fire."


    What dreams are you doing.


    Step aside?


    If you have a kind, kill Sauter. See if I will blink.


    The agents were taken aback.


    Minister Kelly¡¯s voice also came from the headset: "No, no shooting is allowed."


    Lake expressionlessly: "Minister, the Federation never negotiates terms with terrorists."


    Kelly said solemnly: "I''m not sure, you must catch it alive."


    Lake frowned.


    Minister Kelly said: ¡°They want to assassinate Mr. President at the first homeland security ceremony for Mr. President tomorrow.¡±


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Changed the routine, don''t kill Russia, kill the Federation?


    just now.


    Lake took the elevator. When the signal was disturbed, Sauter, who was in the interrogation room, pulled the metal prosthesis over to interrogate Bucky Barnes. The latter was very cooperative. The full name was confession in Russian.


    But the voice is very low.


    Sauter got up to hear more clearly, and then Bucky Barnes said: "Our people are ready to assassinate the Federal President here tomorrow."


    The words fall.


    Bucky Barnes, who has been harmless to humans and animals these days, violently violently emerged, forming the current situation.


    "Uh¡­"


    Agent Sauter, who was held hostage by the Winter Soldier, turned red, and was about to suffocate due to lack of oxygen.


    Lake took a deep breath: "Get out of the way."


    The three agents standing in front of the Winter Soldier relax their weapons, allowing the Winter Soldier to pass all the way.


    The Winter Soldier looked at Lake standing at the end blankly: "Get out of the way, she lives!"


    Lake sneered and stood aside.


    The winter soldier moved.


    The detective behind him followed closely with a gun.


    soon.


    The Winter Soldier walked to a place two positions away from Lake, and then, in an instant violent, he threw Sauter in his hand towards the detective behind, and then slammed towards Lake.


    I thought of it a long time ago.


    Adrenal glands!


    Lake burst out in his heart.


    punches. UU reading


    àØ!


    Unparalleled fist, Lake took a few steps back again, a drop of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the Winter Soldier banged directly behind the elevator door, with a sound of weak metal, and the elevator door was partially sunken inside.


    Lake rubbed his shoulders, and walked towards the Winter Soldier who stood up expressionlessly.


    Ok.


    This time Hydra will either hand over three executives, or detonate it in advance.


    again and again, again and again?


    Are you addicted to playing?


    Boom!


    Lake directly fisted the Winter Soldier and wiped the dust off his shoulder.


    Stay on the spot, with strength, twisted waist, feet out, the legs are heavily shadowed, and the strength is as powerful as ever.


    Boom!


    Winter Soldier''s whole person directly banged on the wall, accompanied by the saliva overflowing from the corner of his mouth, his huge head hit the wall and exploded a cobweb-like pit, and fell softly to the ground.


    Several agents hurried over to control Bucky Barnes who had passed out.


    "Help him up."


    "Yes."


    Lake walked over, stretched out his right hand, and directly tore away the metal prosthesis that the Winter Soldier had just put on for less than ten minutes, and threw away another agent: "Throw me into the boiler and melt it."


    After catching the metal prosthesis, the agent nodded blankly.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Schott, who was holding his neck and coughing constantly under the help of the agent there, and narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled, as if thinking of something, he said directly: "Take Evelyn Schott. Control it too."


    Sauter was stunned by coughing and holding his neck.


    The two agents were also stunned.


    The Langley agent who remained in the conference room was also dumbfounded.


    ...

 Chapter 86: Stop playing, set up the table

    "David."


    "Lake, what''s wrong?"


    "How is your place?"


    "The target is quiet for the time being, what''s wrong."


    "Catch it."


    "¡­¡­you sure?"


    "Yes it is."


    "it is good."


    In another elevator, Lake hung up the phone.


    without him.


    Lake had just suddenly thought of one thing, that is, this Evelyn Sauter didn''t realize that she was a Russian spy after the spy chief surrendered, but knew that she was a Russian spy from the beginning.


    So...


    Lake actually guessed the purpose of Hydra wrong. In other words, when Hydra arranged for Schott to interrogate the Winter Soldier, the purpose had actually been achieved.


    Hydra didn''t want to lead the Russian spy who had cancer to lead the organization, but wanted to use Sauter to draw the Russian spy organization out to their backs.


    This operation...


    If Lake hadn''t just remembered this incident, he would be led by the nose by Hydra.


    The reason Sunil disappeared suddenly in the afternoon was not because of avoiding suspicion or something, but because of his plan, in order to give Sauter a chance to reactivate Bucky Barnes after leaving.


    no doubt.


    Evelyn Sauter fell into the trap, and he was still in the bullseye. Like he was abandoned by Langley two years ago, he was also calculated to death by Langley this time.


    But.


    is not worthy of sympathy.


    in the meeting room.


    The Langley agent who stayed behind looked at Lake who walked in. After hanging up the phone, he angrily accused Lake, "Director Edwin, you are not eligible to detain us..."


    Lake didn¡¯t even look at this Langley agent, who was considered a chess piece, and looked directly at Minister Kelly who got up: ¡°Sir, I received a tip here. Evelyn Sauter is a spy for KGB.¡±


    "what?"


    The Langley agent was shocked: "This is impossible, this is slander."


    Minister Kelly also frowned: "Are you sure?"


    Lake looked at the watch in his hand: "After half an hour, when David comes back, give me ten minutes, and I promise Evelyn Sauter will confess."


    "David? David also knows about this?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly: "Sir, what you said, in the future, David and I will be partners in New York State. Naturally, this case is also the first case we are responsible for."


    Minister Kelly smiled, then nodded.


    Upon seeing this, the Langley agent over there walked directly towards the door of the meeting room: "I need to report what happened here to our supervisor."


    Lake made a blank gesture: "Please."


    Agent Langley leaves.


    After the Langley agent left, the Attorney General, who had been sitting in his own position and watching the whole process, had not spoken or expressed any opinions: "Lake, you are accusing the CIA of treason and other countries besides treason. Spy, I hope you better know what you are doing?"


    good fellow.


    The Minister of Justice looked at Lake, who was in a suit and leather shoes, and didn''t know what to say.


    Came here before Christmas last year and directly caused the CIA to have a scandal no less than treason.


    This time...


    even directly accused the CIA of spies from other countries.


    Wow.


    The Attorney General can hardly imagine the expression on the face of the Chief of CIA after hearing this news.


    But...


    The attorney general chose Lake for a simple reason. In addition to being the attorney general, the attorney general is also the federal attorney general. Karen is the federal prosecutor of the Ministry of Justice. Naturally, to some extent, Lake also belongs to the attorney general. In the camp.


    But stand back to stand.


    The Attorney General still kindly reminded Lake that this matter is not trivial. It is a miracle for ordinary people to say that the CIA is not dead. If you do it again, the CIA will probably miss that person for a lifetime.


    Lake looked directly at Minister Kelly and the Minister of Justice, with a serious expression: "I suspect that Supervisor Sunil Bakshi in Langley also knows about this."


    can''t play anymore.


    I''m going to play off when I''m playing.


    This time, Lake, who really guessed what snakeskin trick Hydra was going to play, was a little surprised at the same time he was a little scared.


    Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person.


    Fortunately, Lake had watched [Agent Sauter] at the same time, but just remembered Sauter had known from the beginning to the end that she was a deep-diving spy.


    A word.


    If Lake does not know the true identity of Sauter, then the plot of this story will develop like this, and it will also develop in accordance with the snakeskin script of Hydra.


    The Winter Soldier confessed that he was a KGB spy, and after breaking the news of a terrifying secret of assassinating the president, he came up with a bitter trick with Sauter.


    after that¡­¡­


    Whether the Winter Soldier fled or was arrested, the news of the assassination that he broke was enough for Secretary Kelly and the Attorney General here to report to the President.


    In this way, the Sauter agent who participated in the interrogation and played a bitter trick must also report to the president.


    Then guess what will happen?


    Even if Sauter blew himself up, it would be considered a success. As soon as the president hangs up, what is left of the Department of Homeland Security that has just been listed? It is estimated that there is nothing left. The Department of Homeland Security and the CIA instantly back their handsHydraze It is possible to get away calmly, anyway, it is not their Hydra who is carrying it.


    good fellow.


    Lake kept calling out in his heart, which is why he ordered the arrest of Evelyn Sauter directly, and he couldn''t play according to the script of Hydra.


    This version of Hydra has brains, which is different from the version of Hydra that was used by Nick Fury to deal with it. There are a lot of people in Hydra, and Lake is alone. If it weren''t for this time, he would definitely have a plug The way of Hydra.


    But...


    Think carefully, this may be related to skin color.


    After all, Nick Fury¡¯s skin color is dark. As we all know, his brain capacity is relatively small. Therefore, in order not to allow evil to defeat justice, nor to allow whites to defeat blacks, Nick Fury¡¯s version of Hydra is Weakened.


    Lake is not dark-skinned.


    Yellow, wisdom first.


    White, unlike the bottom happy white, Lake belongs to the elite white.


    Natural.


    The version that Lake wants to deal with is the normal Hydra version, which is not on the same level as the Hydra version for dark skin.


    Anyway.


    Lake stopped playing.


    MMP.


    I¡¯m a killer.


    Part-time is the law enforcement officer.


    The law enforcer needs evidence, and the killer is idealistic. Lao Tzu thinks that you are calculating me. What evidence is needed? Regardless of what evidence you want, after killing you, Lao Tzu wants to be familiar with it for a few years.


    Lake smiled coldly in his heart.


    wait.


    Wait when I get the part-time job done, I will change the vest and run to the door to have a good chat with you.


    Is not fun.


    I''m going to lift the table.


    ¡­¡­

 : Testimonials on the shelves! !

    will finally be on shelves tomorrow at 12 noon.


    a wave of heart.


    Thanks to my editor, Blu-ray giant, the recommendation has not been broken, and YY giant, every time I don¡¯t want a code word, I tempted me, the Eagle has not opened a book now, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame not to go to the battle list.


    Ok.


    If you don¡¯t have a chance on monthly ticket lists or sales charts, then go to the battle list, which is not bad.


    But this is from April to July.


    I would like to thank my book friends again.


    Especially the unforgettable support of Xiaomi, the first leader, Captain Timo, is the unforgettable support of Brother Antetokounmpo.


    There is also Ye knocking the bones, who is also the leader.


    There are many more. The gangster wizard, Jintai¡¯s Goda, Langhuo, Shengjiji parasite...


    ahem.


    No more sensational, come, let the theme go!


    will be on the shelves tomorrow at noon, and the VIP chapter will be separated at about 12:05, so if there are no accidents, the first chapter will be uploaded around 12:10.


    Guarantee five changes tomorrow!


    Don''t worry.


    Listen to me.


    Xiaomi said that the rewards before the shelves will be added and updated after the shelves. Xiaomi has always remembered this sentence and will add them after the shelves.


    still the old rules.


    Rudder master one watch.


    The second head in charge.


    Three watchmen of the leader.


    I don''t want to think about the Silver League or something.


    What if?


    Ten more twenty more or thirty more, you mention? Haha.


    Then talk about "Alliance".


    Xiaomi really didn''t have the courage to write this book. Readers who follow a certain alliance should know how many bad things Xiaomi has encountered while writing this book.


    When a certain league just went on sale, Xiaomi¡¯s mother left.


    When a certain alliance entered a period of calm, Xiaomi suffered a car accident, fractured himself, and had a steel plate in his finger...


    Then...


    finally came out, hurriedly wrote a sheet and uploaded it. As a result, the next day, Xiaomi was asked to be quarantined because he went home once from the hospital.


    woo woo woo.


    Alliance defeats me!


    These things are not made up by Xiaomi, and all the book friends in the group know.


    Xiaomi is scared.


    after all¡­¡­


    Xiaomi is left alone.


    ahem!


    Don¡¯t say anything else, I¡¯ll write it carefully, you guys look good, but just like the big guys in the group ridicule Xiaomi, Xiaomi has always been the pinnacle of the shelves.


    the reason?


    Xiaomi has a huge number of manuscripts. There are many manuscripts, good and bad. I can add them in time and never default. But the downside is that Xiaomi has no way to make changes based on your real-time feedback.


    To put it simply.


    If you find a problem in Chapter 46, when you say it, Xiaomi has already written Chapter 246.


    This is the disadvantage.


    Answer a few questions in advance. After all, I have dug a lot of this pit. I will give you a warning first, so that you won¡¯t say you can¡¯t understand the abandoned book.


    Q: Single heroine or harem


    A: The introduction is very clear, Zheng Gong, it goes without saying.


    Q: Who is the heroine, is it convenient to say?


    A: Yes, Goddess of Darkness (Ai...), Goddess of Wisdom (He...), Goddess of Memory (Ser...), Goddess of Rules (Rui...)


    Q: Are all goddesses? Wait, what about Wanda, so what is the profile deceptive?


    A: No, I haven''t said the queen yet, you know who she is.


    Q: The question everyone wanted to ask before it was put on the shelves, who has traveled back from the future?


    A: The clues I gave are already obvious. I can say that it is the heroine who will come back from the future, and she came back for the zodiac sign.


    Q:......


    A: I won''t say anything, I haven''t compiled the rest.


    All right.


    The answer is over. In short, it will be on the shelves tomorrow noon. I hope everyone will continue to support Xiaomi. After all, Xiaomi has the title of Meiman ceiling.


    Everyone!


    Tomorrow at 12 o''clock noon, see or leave! ! !


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 87: Sauters choice

    "The new legendary life of a beautiful comic ( to find the latest chapter!


    After half an hour.


    He looks exactly like a certain Martian in the universe next door, but here it is David Bass, the New York State Operations Director of the Department of Homeland Security, who is back.


    Someone came back with David Buss.


    Mike, a German biologist with a certain reputation in the biological world.


    Mike was confused.


    He devoted himself to writing another essay at home. As a result, the door was kicked open, and then a group of federal agents shouting "DHS" knocked him directly onto the table.


    What is this special DHS?


    Data processing system?


    "let me go!"


    "let me go!"


    Mike, who just got out of the car, is still struggling even with his hands handcuffed: "I know my rights, you have no reason to arrest me, I want to see a lawyer, I want to..."


    Lake appeared, smiling at Mike who was calling to see the lawyer and said, "Relax, Mike, we are here to protect you."


    Mike stopped struggling: "Who are you?"


    Lake ignored him, but he was about the same height as him, and he was also wearing a suit. David, who was dark but not too dark, shook his hand: "Thank you."


    David whispered: "I''m betting on my future."


    Lake said: "Then you are determined to win."


    The biologist is here, now it''s almost time to get to the topic.


    trial room.


    Before sitting in the position of the Winter Soldier, at this moment, it is sitting in the interrogation expert and intelligence analysis expert Evelyn Sauter who interrogated the Winter Soldier.


    Sauter''s expression is very bad.


    Especially after seeing Lake come in.


    Sauter looked directly at Lake entering the door, let out a laugh, and looked at the handcuffs on his hands: "May I ask, have I committed any crime?"


    Lake closed the door, turned around, looked up, and thought about it seriously: "Sin, is the crime of espionage counted?"


    Sauter frowned: "What?"


    Lycra opened the chair and sat down, calmly lit a cigarette for himself, and then said slowly: "I want to tell a story, maybe, after I finish it, I will save trouble."


    Sauter: "..."


    In the meeting room.


    Upon receiving the news, Director Sunil Bakshi, who had arrived from Langley, directly pushed open the door: "Minister Kelly..."


    Sunil is now five points angry, three points surprised and two points of doubt.


    Because the development of the story is completely different from what he thought, or in other words, completely derailed.


    Sauter was caught.


    And he was arrested just after the plan was launched and before he could even enter the topic?


    This is a fart.


    in fact¡­


    Part of Lake''s guess is correct, and part of it is wrong.


    The right part is that Hydra is just as Lake guessed. It wants to use Sauter¡¯s organization to back up, use the opportunity of Sauter¡¯s organization to assassinate the president, and plant Hydra while cleaning Langley that can be met. People go in.


    The wrong part is that Langley will know, or that Sunil Bakshi will report when Sauter is a spy when Sauter enters the White House and meets with the President at the right time.


    After all, Hydra wants to clean Langley and insert his own people, but he can''t clean his own people. If Sunil does nothing, he will be the direct supervisor after Sauter turns into internal affairs. It is certain that it is also the object of cleaning.


    but¡­


    Their plan had just started, and nothing happened yet, good fellow, Sauter was caught directly.


    What is this going to do?


    Sunil Bakshi was shocked and frightened at the moment, and said directly to Secretary Kelly who was sitting there: "Langley helped the Department of Homeland Security because of the request of the Department of Homeland Security. This time..."


    Minister Kelly looked at the interrogation room on the big screen and directly interrupted: "Director Bakshi should wait. It will not be too late for the interrogation to end."


    Sunil Bakshi: "..."


    In the interrogation room.


    Lake spit out a smoke ring, through the smoke, looked at Sauter sitting opposite, smiled, and began to tell the story he wanted to tell.


    The preparation is to rely on the memory in the memory bank to transcribe the script.


    "In 1975, during the Cold War, in a gymnasium in Grosny, an Olympic wrestler from the former Soviet Union, named Shasha Frood Xuankov, and Anya, the only female chess master at the time. ¡¤Nurenkova meets..."


    "Within a month, they were married."


    "In the next year, they gave birth to a child."


    "And then¡­"


    "The child was pronounced dead because of the high fever."


    "But... that child is not dead."


    Lake sat on the chair with his legs folded, looking at the expression on Schott''s face opposite, tilted his head: "Do you need me to continue talking?"


    Sauter expressionlessly: "I don''t know what you are talking about, what do you say this has to do with me."


    Lake smiled and shook his head: "Shot, I want to give you a chance. Under normal circumstances, if someone wants to kill me, I will not complain with virtue but will kill his whole family, but you are different, I am willing Give you a chance."


    Hydra is Lake''s goal this time.


    others?


    Lake was too lazy to mix up. If it weren¡¯t for Hydra this time to want Sauter¡¯s organization, Lake would not bother to take care of it even if he saw Sauter, and to a certain extent, both Lake and Sauter¡¯s organization Is a victim.


    There is a saying how to say it.


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    but¡­


    Sauter''s expression remained unchanged, and Lake smiled and went on.


    "After Xuankov''s daughter was declared dead, she actually became another asset."


    "KGB!"


    "Or... the red house is more accurate."


    "There, a master spy in the Red House designed a great plan, the ultimate plan of a loyal patriot, and a plan that can destroy the Federation."


    "His plan reminded me of Dongguo''s words, it is a dialogue between the demon ancestor and the Buddha."


    "One day, ask my devil to enter your Buddhism, wear your robes, ruin your Dharma, misinterpret your Buddhist principles, break your precepts..."


    "This is the plan of the master spy."


    "He allowed those children to receive the most authentic federal education, federal culture, and ideology. Xuankov¡¯s daughter was given a facelift in a careful plan and became the only survivor of the family¡¯s death in a car accident and sent back to the Federation. ."


    "..."


    Lake looked up at Sauter on the opposite side and spread his hands: "Look, I know everything, but in view of the time limit, I plan to skip to the end."


    Talking.


    The door of the interrogation room was opened, and a notebook was brought in. There was also a legal waiver signed by the attorney general.


    On the computer screen, UU reads www. uukanshu.com Mike was held with a gun by a land agent.


    On the exemption, Schott exempted all federal crimes.


    Lake got up to see Mike in the notebook and looked at his Sauter with an angry look: "You have two choices, one is to use you as a tool like Langley and then abandon your organization, or the other is no matter what you are in. You have ten seconds to treat your lover who will never leave you in any situation."


    Talk about it.


    Lake looked at the agent at the door.


    The agent knows and presses the stopwatch directly.


    The seconds turn instantly.


    Tick!


    ¡­


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 88 Sauter''s Choice (1/5, please subscribe!)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 88: Sunil

    "The new legendary life of a beautiful comic ( to find the latest chapter!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "Six seconds!"


    "Fak, I don''t know anything."


    "Five seconds."


    "...Damn it, let go of my husband first!"


    "Four seconds."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    "Three seconds."


    In the notebook, aiming at Mike''s pistol, the finger was already in the direction of the trigger.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Two seconds."


    "Wait."


    "One second."


    "..."


    At the moment Lake was about to take a step out, Sauter, who was sitting at the interrogation table, grabbed the exemption letter and signed his name.


    Lake turned around.


    Sauter stared at Lake with bright red eyes, "Now, let go of my husband, **** it."


    Lake smiled, patted the agent at the door on the shoulder, then sat down again and looked at Schott: "Shutter, maybe you don''t believe it, but I am saving you."


    There is no second trial for one crime.


    One person does not kill two.


    Lake also has his own principles. If possible, he would not kill the same person twice. At least this is what Schott, who looks like Firefox, is like this.


    Sauter stared at Mike who was released in the notebook, looked at Lake, and sneered at these words: "What do you want to know."


    Lake looked up at the monitor in the interrogation room.


    First, start with a story that Sauter is familiar with. The purpose is to tell Sauter that there is no need to deny. He is very clear about Sauter¡¯s experience, and then it takes ten seconds to make Sauter too late to think. Under the circumstances sit and choose.


    This is a very simple psychological interrogation.


    but¡­¡­


    If Sauter can carry it, Mike will really die.


    After all, Sauter made the choice himself, and Lake has always respected others.


    In the meeting room.


    Minister Kelly and the Attorney General looked at each other. The latter nodded. After Minister Kelly said a word with Lake, he immediately looked at Sunil Bakshi, who was sitting on the opposite side and looked a little bit incredulous: "Bakshi Director, you just said...Sauter, is it yours?"


    When Sonilton regained his senses.


    These words...


    Danger!


    Sunil looked at Lake in the interrogation room, and his heart was full of shock.


    How can it be.


    Even their organization only investigated that Sauter belonged to a deeply hidden Russian organization, but they did not know the origin of Sauter.


    The least know is not as good as Lake.


    It''s dangerous now.


    Sunil''s thoughts turned anxiously, and at this moment, his phone rang.


    Connected.


    Sunil''s expression changed, he got up and said something to the phone, then said "I''ll be back soon", then hung up the phone and said to Minister Kelly: "Langley found an intelligence loophole and I need to go back."


    Talking.


    Sunil walked directly to the door of the meeting room.


    Minister Kelly did not stop.


    Sunil opened the door and caught his eye. The Langley agent he had brought had been controlled by two agents.


    Turned around.


    Sunil looked at Minister Kelly who was sitting on the chair without any movement: "Minister Kelly, what do you mean?"


    Minister Kelly turned his chair: "George is already on his way here. When George comes over, Director Bakshi will not be too late. Take a look first."


    Sunil''s eyes shrank slightly.


    An agent walked to Sunil''s side and stretched out his hand: "Please hand over your gun."


    Sunil blankly looked at the agent who asked him to be equipped with a gun, and stared at both sides of the man, with his right hand pressed against his waist, he could draw a gun in one second, and shoot a magazine in three seconds. Two detectives.


    damn it.


    Sunil''s heart rose a bit, and he wanted to give himself a mouth. Just because he was worried that he would not follow the set, he was a little anxious to pick Sauter out, but it seemed that he picked himself in.


    How to do?


    at this time.


    After reporting the names of several people in succession, Lake, who was sitting in the interrogation room, said thoughtfully: "You have said so much, but there is actually no one who said that talent is the key."


    This time it was Schottmund''s turn.


    Lake smiled and said, "If I''m right, Sunil Bakshi appointed you to come."


    FAK.


    Sunil Bakshi turned to Minister Kelly, surprised and angry: "Minister Kelly is planning to slander me as a Russian spy?"


    He dared not move.


    because¡­¡­


    At the moment he just turned around, the two detectives at the door had already pointed their guns at him, and a few detectives came in at the side door of the conference room. While protecting Minister Kelly and the Minister of Justice, they used pistols. Aimed at him.


    In the interrogation room.


    Sauter frowned upon hearing this sentence: "I don''t know, but I came here because of the instruction of Director Bakshi."


    Anyway, a choice has been made.


    Sauter didn''t need to cover up.


    Lake nodded: "As far as I know, Sauter, before you came here, because you were participating in an interrogation against a Russian spy, and halfway through the interrogation, you were called by Director Bakshi to come over."


    Shao nodded.


    "Are you the best interrogation expert in the bureau?"


    "¡­¡­Do not."


    Sauter said honestly: "The Russian spy who was arrested is also one of us. Because I was sitting in the office, I lost the opportunity to obtain information. This is an interrogation specifically to help me. Lizhong has become a high-value agent, and there are interrogation experts who are better than me."


    Lake nodded and got up: "Thank you."


    Sauter said, "Wait, where is my husband?"


    Lake smiled slightly.


    The door of the interrogation room opened, and Mike with glasses appeared at the door.


    Lake looked at Sauter and said, "I keep my promise. The exemption order is true. However, you may need to stay here for a while. After all, the Department of Homeland Security is not responsible for the witness protection program."


    Finished.


    Lake turned around and left.


    In the meeting room.


    Sunil Bakshi has been voluntarily controlled.


    Lake walked in and looked at Sunil Bakshi who was under control and raised his eyebrows: "Yo, Director Bakshi, it''s been a long time."


    Sunil snorted coldly: "Edwin, you are framed me."


    Lake shrugged and handed the list of known target names that had just been copied and written by Sauter to Secretary Kelly, the Attorney General, and the CIA Director George Tenet who had arrived.


    When Sauter¡¯s confession was just completed, other agents and the FBI had already been informed of which was uncertain, and now the first spy had been caught.


    CIA Director George Tenet looked at several people on this list who were also inside the CIA with a wonderful expression.


    Treason last year.


    Spy this year.


    Good guys.


    George Tenet, who had not planned to resign, felt tired at this moment. He originally thought that the cleansed CIA was already in his grasp, but he didn''t expect...


    Is this still the federal CIA?


    I''m afraid it is the KGB branch of someone else''s family in the Federation!


    ...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 89 pit your own Sunil (2/5, please subscribe!!)) to read the record, and open the bookshelf next time see!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 89: Professor Alien X

    "The new legendary life of a beautiful comic ( to find the latest chapter!


    and also¡­¡­


    George Tenet snorted and turned to Sunil Bakshi who was guarded in the chair: "What do you want to say."


    Sunil Tan shook his head and said, "Sir, I have nothing to do with Evelyn Sauter."


    He is still very confident in this sentence.


    He is from Hydra, not a deep dive spy in the Red House.


    Lake sat next to him: "Why then you should explain to us why you would arrange an interrogation expert with a task to come over instead of others."


    Sunil looked at Lake: "It''s very simple. Evelyn Sauter is an analyst on the Russian side. When DHS asked Langley to provide manpower, I naturally sent my strongest men."


    Lake nodded: "The reason... is quite nonsense."


    "what?"


    "Ah."


    Lake snorted and looked at Sunil: "If the most powerful subordinates in Supervisor Bakshi are sitting at his desk every day and watching cooking and food shows, then I have nothing to say."


    Paused.


    "and also!"


    Lake tapped his fingers on the desktop: "Even I didn''t know who the organization behind Bucky Barnes was at the beginning. How can Director Bucky be so sure that Bucky is behind the Russian organization? Tell me, I''m very curious. "


    Sunil frowned, "This is what DHS told Langley."


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly: "Sir, what you asked for?"


    Minister Kelly didn''t speak, but he shook his head and smiled.


    Lake looked at Sunil Bakshi: "Don''t be looking for someone behind you, just find me. This case, I have been with you from beginning to end, including the contact with Langley and the FBI. I directly contacted the team. Director Nett also has the Minister of Justice, so you listen to DHS''s request, that is, me. It''s weird. Why don''t I remember that I made this request with Director George Tenet, Director, do I have it?"


    George Tenet''s face was gloomy.


    Sunil Bakshi was speechless.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Director Bakshi, you blew yourself up, do you know?"


    Lake didn''t think about this problem at first.


    After all, Lake knew that the Winter Soldier was rescued by people from the former Soviet Union, so he subconsciously thought that it would be better to find an interrogation expert from Russia for the Winter Soldier.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought about it seriously. It seemed that he had never asked Langley or the FBI to request a special Russian interrogation expert.


    Ok.


    Sunil Bakshi made a mistake. Like Lake, he subconsciously thought that DHS was looking for a Russian expert when he heard a support call from Director George Tenet from Homeland Security.


    the reason?


    Maybe it was when they sent the Winter Soldier to prepare the gifts and asked the Winter Soldier to tell about his relationship with Russia at a specific time or under a specific interrogation.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Since Bucky Barnes was arrested, Lake has seen him at most once, because he knew from the beginning that the man behind the scenes was Hydra, so he didn''t bother to play a game of violent interrogation.


    Lake looked at Sunil with his head down in position: "So, Director Bakshi, confess, maybe you can get and..."


    The words are not finished.


    Sunil violently violently.


    "Crack!"


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake fired his gun in one second, and directly stretched his right hand to the waist of an agent who had just gotten up. The right hand of Sunil who had just pulled out half of the gun burst into a big hole.


    Sunil instantly raised his hand and screamed.


    The two startled agents returned to their senses and brought Sunil under control again.


    Secretary Kelly, the Attorney General, and Director Langley were also taken aback.


    Sitting in the chair, Lake blew the smoking muzzle and looked at Minister Kelly and the three of them: "It''s okay, three sirs."


    John Kelly was the first to come back to his senses.


    Minister Kelly waved his hand.


    George Tenet and the attorney general also stabilized their expressions again.


    "That''s good."


    As Lake said, he got up and looked at George Tenet, the director of the CIA: "Director Tenet, I want this guy too. Can you give it to me?"


    George snorted coldly, still facing Sunil.


    Get up.


    George asked Minister Kelly towards the attorney general: "I''m going to report to Mr. President, two, together?"


    Minister Kelly and the Attorney General glanced at each other, nodded, and stood up: "Of course."


    This time it was the Department of Homeland Security that found the problem.


    The one with no problem is the FBI.


    The problem is the CIA.


    However, the problem is the high-level people in the CIA, not the highest-level. Moreover, Secretary Kelly and the Attorney General did not think about what to do with George. After all, they have been good guys for many years. And, it is very clear.


    quickly.


    The three department bosses left the meeting room directly.


    Lake said to the two agents who controlled Sunil: "You go out first."


    The two agents looked at each other: "Sir."


    Lake did not speak.


    The two agents were silent for a while, let go of Sunil, and then walked toward the door of the conference room.


    The door to the meeting room is closed.


    Lake put the pistol on the table, got up, walked to the window of the conference room, and watched Minister Kelly and the three people leave the building and left in their respective cars.


    After a while.


    Lake turned around, took out his old-fashioned phone from his arms, and threw it to Sunil, who pressed his right wrist severely with his left hand: "Call your boss behind the scenes."


    Sunil turned a blind eye to the phone in front of him.


    Lake sat down again.


    "Alexander Pierce!"


    "Daniel Whitehoe!"


    "Gideon Malik!"


    "Baron Struck!"


    "Anim Zola!"


    Lake talked about the big bosses of Hydra, looking at Sunil Bakshi who raised his head: "Look, as I know Schott well, you or you, I also know very well, don¡¯t believe me, I still know this. Five big villains, which one is your boss."


    Sunil Bakshi''s heart is like a tenth-level storm.


    Ten seconds passed.


    Lake chuckled softly: "Daniel Whitehorse, great, and... still his favorite player, let me see what else..."


    Sunil suddenly shrank his eyes and looked at Lake: "You are a stranger."


    "I prefer to be called Professor X by others!"


    Lake babbled and tilted his head: "I committed a crime when I was a child, and then became a soldier. Then, oh, I was driven out in the army because of violent tendencies, and then I met Daniel..."


    Sunil gritted his teeth: "Get out, I, my, brain, son!"


    Miscalculation They are all miscalculations.


    It turns out that this guy is a stranger who can read people''s hearts.


    call out!


    Lake lifted his chin, moved his gun to Sunil, and said: "Oh self, you dare not call your boss, but you can make a hole in your head, so I will You can''t steal your secrets."


    Sunil grabbed the pistol like lightning and loaded it: "I will give it to you first..."


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "..."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 90 Professor Alien X (3/5, please subscribe!!!)) Reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see !


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 90: Destroy the espionage organization

    "The new legendary life of a beautiful comic ( to find the latest chapter!


    Bang!


    The door of the meeting room was opened from the outside.


    A team of agents charged in with guns.


    Lake sat.


    Sunil...


    Bye.


    Several agents looked at each other and put away their guns: "Sir."


    Lake got up and leaned back toward his head. Sunil leaned on the chair and walked over, bent over, and picked up his gun from the ground.


    Lake got up, took his mobile phone from the desk, and walked toward the door of the conference room: "Look at the surveillance for yourself. The suspect Sunil Bakshi attacked a federal agent with a gun and was killed by me. It is reasonable. "


    Why is there always someone who is not good at learning?


    So did the lawyer before.


    Now this Sunil Bakshi is also.


    Who on earth gave them the same illusion and made them feel that these two people can give birth to the illusion that I can fight back in the same situation?


    Lake shook his head inwardly.


    On drawing a gun.


    Lake received the most orthodox New York Police Department education. Although he did not reach the highest level of drawing a gun in one second and shooting in three seconds, he could do it with a gun in one second.


    These two...


    The trash in the trash, happy one!


    In the interrogation room.


    The German biologist Mike really did not live up to his dog-licking attributes, even after knowing that his wife Sauter was an agent of the CIA and a spy deliberately cultivated by the former Soviet Union, he still said that, whether you are an agent. Still a spy, my love for you will not diminish.


    Lake was moved.


    When it comes to tenderness, women are never better than men.


    In terms of unfeeling, men will never be better than women.


    Uh¡­


    Each has its own strengths.


    As Lake thought, after the two agents invited Mike out, he sat down again, glanced at Sauter, who had obviously cried on the opposite side, and shook his head.


    Draw a gun.


    boom!


    boom!


    The two handcuffs on Sauter''s hands broke at the sound.


    Lake closed his gun, took out a tissue from his pocket, and handed it over: "Wipe it."


    Sauter took the tissue and said, "Thank you."


    "you are welcome."


    Lake took the gun back to his waist, said lightly, and then looked at Sauter: "Do you know Bucky Barnes?"


    Shao nodded: "I saw it when I was young."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This was contrary to what he had guessed.


    The Winter Soldier is not a Hydra project, but a former Soviet Red House project.


    Wow.


    The awesome red house.


    First there was Natasha, then the Winter Soldier, and then there was a deep dive plan.


    No wonder it is said that the former Soviet Union has fallen and the Federation is full.


    It''s the same here.


    During World War II, the three countries where the black technology was blown out were the Federation, Germany, and the Soviet Union.


    The Federation and the Soviet Union joined forces to kill Germany and carve up German black technology. Then, the Federation destroyed the Soviet Union and swallowed the Soviet black technology.


    Gee.


    This is a bit like the dark version of Doudizhu. Two farmers teamed up to kill the address. After that, one of the farmers directly hit the other farmer to death with a hammer.


    "How did you activate the Winter Soldier."


    "activation?"


    Sauter shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Lake looked at Sauter: "I don''t know?"


    Once a woman has made a choice, no one can think of her unfeeling and hard-heartedness towards her ex, so Schott said directly: "It was Orlov activated."


    Lake embraced his arms and leaned on the chair, motioning for Sauter to continue.


    Sauter said immediately: "In the morning, I saw the Winter Soldier..."


    original.


    During the interrogation this morning, Sauter recognized it because he had seen a Winter Soldier who had a vivid appearance. After Lake stopped the interrogation, Sauter, who hid in the toilet, risked a call.


    Oleg Wissey Orlov''s phone call.


    The deep-diving spy that Sauter was in was led by Orlov. Although the former Soviet Union had forgotten them as a deep-diving spy, Orlov did not forget the mission of their team.


    Bring the Federation to the grave.


    After receiving a call from Sauter, Orlov learned of the current whereabouts of the Winter Soldier, and immediately ordered Sauter to turn on the phone during the interrogation, and then figured out a way to get Sauter to put the phone''s intercom device close to the Winter Soldier.


    The rest.


    Sauter shook his head and said, "As for the others, I don''t know."


    Lake nodded: "I believe you."


    Sauter said again: "Thank you."


    Lake smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t thank me, you should thank yourself, because you made the choice yourself."


    This Schott is also a poor man.


    Langley gave up.


    Deep diving also gave up.


    If Sauter goes well in the afternoon, then, before meeting with Mr. President again and reporting, it is estimated that Sauter will be on the original timeline, and Orlov will catch her husband and threaten her husband¡¯s life. Order Sauter to assassinate Mr. President while meeting with Mr. President to provoke a war between the Federation and Russia.


    unfortunately.


    Lake shot.


    and so¡­


    "Where is this Orelov now?"


    "¡­I do not know."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Sauter said directly: "However, I can call him, as long as you can ensure that your promise is valid."


    Lake glanced at the exemption order that Sauter was holding tightly in his hand, and pointed: "What you want, I give it to you, already, I don''t do business with people, but as long as I do, I will comply with me. Promise of."


    Just like the deal he made with the cross.


    The young man is not deceived.


    It''s unbelievable and rebellious, it''s not Lake''s style.


    At night.


    In the Hoover Building, the combat meeting room is brightly lit.


    Secretary of Homeland Security John Kelly.


    CIA Director George Tenet.


    Attorney General.


    Secretary of State.


    The military boss... Thaddeus Ross.


    ¡­


    Lake took a look at the large screen that was still being deployed, and curiously asked General Ross, who was sitting next to him, "Why are you here?"


    This time the attack on the nest of Soviet deep-diving agents does not seem to require the military to be dispatched.


    General Rose glanced at Lake: "I also want to ask you, I''m tired of the New York Police Department, don''t plan to come back, and ran to the Department of Homeland Security?"


    Lake raised his hand to stop the topic.


    at this time.


    The federal agent at the control station turned and reported to the big guys sitting on the sofa: "The drone is online."


    Finished.


    The federal agent performed a few operations on the console, and then, a port terminal near the outer sea on the federal mainland appeared on the big screen.


    Just now Sauter called Orlov in a specific way, and the FBI information agency instantly located Orlov''s coordinates.


    Now is the final battle.


    just¡­


    Huh!


    Can the cannon hit the mosquitoes?


    Lake looked at the big screen, the federal cars connected into a single dragon on the ground, the hovering helicopter gunship that appeared in the distant sky, and the seal soldiers galloping from the sea raised their eyebrows. UU reading www.uganshu.com


    "Pay attention to the goal."


    "Oleg Vissi Orlo!"


    "action!"


    With a sigh of life.


    sky.


    The sea.


    ground.


    The traditional skills of the Federation, the sea, land and air, and the trinity of balanced strikes strike instantly.


    Boom! !


    ¡­


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 91 Destroying the Spy Organization (4/5, please subscribe!!)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 91: Say 1 no 2 lay someone

    "The new legendary life of a beautiful comic ( to find the latest chapter!


    This war is coming fast and going fast.


    and¡­¡­


    It was not so much a war as it was an exercise. The helicopter gunship in the sky directly frightened them. Then, which FBI on the ground launched an offensive head-on, and then the seal soldiers on the sea directly backstab them.


    After half an hour.


    The spy products of the last era in this deep potential within the Federation have been rounded up.


    Thirty-two spies were killed.


    Five spies were arrested.


    Oleg Wischi Orlov was among the five. When Orlov in the abandoned cabin was about to swallow his gun, the seal soldiers appeared in time and gave Orlov a shot. Paralyzed.


    "Center, here is the seal."


    "The center received it, please speak."


    "Target capture, confirm."


    "The center received!"


    After the paralyzed Orlov was lifted by the SEALs and turned to the camera, he was in the command center, and the federal agents involved in this operation shouted one after another.


    It seems to be relieved of sleepiness all at once.


    After all, it is already more than two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    The SEAL soldiers received the order and boarded the helicopter without staying for a moment, preparing to **** Orlov back to Washington, D.C., the primary target.


    Lake yawned and went home to rest first.


    the next day.


    Arlington County.


    in the morning.


    Betty, who was eating breakfast, swiped the information on her mobile phone social circle and opened her mouth wide: "Our professor is a spy? Are you kidding me."


    Lake, who was sitting next to him drinking coffee, didn''t speak up.


    There are many people who will be shocked today. As can be seen from General Ross, who did not come back this morning, the joint operation last night is estimated to have lasted overnight.


    It seems that after all villains are caught, a diary or a roster will be seized.


    That was the case yesterday.


    Not to mention that Betty was shocked that their professor was a spy. It is not surprising that a couple living in the suburbs of New York woke up early in the morning to find that their next door neighbor was a spy.


    Back then, the Red House sent nearly a hundred deep-diving spies to the Federation for this plan.


    Usually, catching a spy for a few days will not cause a big shock, but like now, more than a hundred spies were caught directly at once. Good fellow, that''s a big news that has caused a national and even international sensation.


    Especially after energetic reporters reported that the fire was inside Langley this time, it attracted huge attention.


    The director of Langley, George Tenet, might have torn the reporter''s heart at this moment.


    After returning, General Ross shook his head towards Lake and said, "George has submitted his resignation to the President this morning."


    Lake blinked: "Mr. President agreed?"


    General Rose shook his head.


    Ok.


    It is estimated that George Tenet did not want to be scolded by Mr. President anymore, so he simply came out to retreat. After all, George was also wronged. Whether it was the last thing or this time, in the final analysis, it is all What happened in his predecessor only detonated during his tenure.


    but¡­¡­


    The Federation has never settled, at least stepped down to settle this thing. After all, there is no precedent, and no one has the courage to set a precedent.


    But George Tenet estimated that he was mad and had a headache.


    Of course.


    There is an organization that has more headaches than George Tenet.


    Hydra.


    The dimly lit room is still the group of people who can''t see the light.


    After Alexander Pierce appeared, he sneered directly at Daniel Whitehoe: "Wow, a perfect plan, so this is what you mean by perfection?"


    I didn''t see the story I wanted to see, but the story I didn''t want to see was staged.


    "What''s the matter with Sunil."


    "Killed."


    "I know, I want to ask, what''s the matter with this special."


    "..."


    Alexander Pierce smirked directly: "You are smart, and you haven''t found such a simple loophole. Fortunately, he is dead. Otherwise, I will kill him myself."


    Although Sunil was Daniel Whitehoe¡¯s, the latter watched his nose and his heart, and had no intention of fighting Alexander at all.


    After a while.


    Daniel Whitehoe then said: "It''s already like this, now the most important thing is how to remedy it."


    They had already washed the mind of the Winter Soldier once when they gave the Winter Soldier''s gift package, but someone knew that the Winter Soldier was snatched by Hydra.


    "Oleg Wisch Orlov."


    Daniel Whitehoe said: "Don''t let him speak."


    Before, the Winter Soldier was controlled by Oleg Wissi Orlov and brought to the Federation. Then, it was discovered by Dr. Zola through a camera, and then captured.


    So once Oleg Wissi Orlov speaks, then this case due to the restart of the investigation will continue to be investigated, and they will only become more passive.


    Originally, their plan was very simple.


    The crime was directly pushed to this deep dive organization, but the story did not follow their arrangements at all, because an idiot directly caused them to lose the opportunity to be released when they just opened the script.


    "He must be shut up."


    "Huh, it''s easy to say, how to make him shut up, he is in the sky, and when he landed on the ground, he will arrive at the Homeland Security Building. We have no one in there yet."


    "Then do it on the road."


    "what."


    Daniel Whitehorse looked at Alexander Pierce blankly: "This year''s budget, I will give you half of it, so satisfied."


    Alexander smiled: "Yes."


    Everything is easy to say if the money is in place.


    Even Hydra has a budget. After all, don''t you need money to secretly develop Hydra agents? Just relying on faith to pull people, can pull a few people, secret bases also need money.


    "still have a question."


    "what."


    "That Lake Edwin."


    "..."


    Alexander Pierce squinted his eyes, remembering his meeting with Lake at the Homeland Security Agency: "Is his relationship with the killer Black King clear?"


    "No, but it''s certain that Lake Edwin and the killer Black King must be connected."


    "Is it the same person?"


    "No."


    A Hydra agent who participated in the meeting first ruled out the correct choice and said directly: "Lake Edwin and the killer Black King appeared at the same time According to the information we have on hand, it is impossible for others to fake it. ."


    Alexander said blankly: "I still suggest not to have a head-on conflict with this Lake Edwin, he is not a stupid like Sunil Bakshi."


    Daniel Whitehoe''s mood fluctuates a little.


    at this time.


    "boom!"


    A gunshot suddenly appeared.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Alexander and Daniel saw the attendees at the moment, a bullet drilled out of the white and fat head of Stern, and then, Stern''s projection went offline instantly.


    ...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 92 says that someone is not two Lai (5/5, please subscribe!!!)) to read the record, next time you open the bookshelf to see To!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 92: I know who you are

    what''s the situation?


    Seeing the other Hydras who went offline after Stern''s brain suddenly penetrated the scene, they were taken aback for a moment, then they took off their glasses one after another, the projection disappeared and left the scene.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There was a hum.


    Lake wearing these glasses appeared in this dim little black room.


    no one.


    One, two, three, four...twelve.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Lake counted the chairs, then took off his glasses, and his eyes fell on the phone that rang on Stern''s desk.


    Connected.


    Lake listened to the silence over there and smiled: "Hello!"


    Alexander Pierce, who was in the office of the director of Sanfei, narrowed his eyes: "You are not Stern."


    Lake glanced at Stern, who was lying prone on the table: "You said this fat pig, I''m sorry, it''s dead."


    Said to let Hydra kill two people.


    Lake did what he said.


    Laozi''s main business is a killer, and he needs evidence of wool. If he didn''t consider that he didn''t want to make a wedding dress for the Aegis, Lake would have thought about when Hydra was killed by him and when he would end it.


    Lake listened to the blind tone on the phone, smiled, and hung up.


    after awhile.


    Lake watched as he left his killer sign on the table, and then he raised his gun to commit suicide.


    boom!


    The avatar died instantly and dissipated.


    "hiss!"


    "¡­¡­what happened to you?"


    Lake, who was sitting on the sofa at Arlington''s house and chatting with Betty, rubbed his brows and shook his head: "I just had a headache."


    Again.


    Although I am used to the feeling of a headshot, I still don''t get used to the sequelae.


    Following the death of Stern, the tracking card with Stern''s name in Lake''s sight was also turned into ashes.


    As for whether there is any medicine or technology that can shield the pain, every time I use up the clone, he will come out like this. Lake feels that sooner or later, even if he is an immortal body, he will get neurasthenia.


    Betty looked at Lake with a somewhat ugly expression, and said concerned: "Should I go to the hospital to see it?"


    Lake waved his hand.


    but¡­¡­


    Betty has jumped up from the sofa: "Mom, Lake just had a brain pain. I suspect that there is something wrong with his brain."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Brain... is something wrong?


    I shot your brain out of a cerebral hemorrhage, believe it or not?


    In the afternoon.


    After taking a full set of examinations from the hospital, Lake walked out of the hospital speechlessly. Although Lake knew he was fine, Karen didn''t believe it. He must come to the hospital for an examination.


    Lake was too embarrassed to refuse Karen''s kindness.


    Blame Betty.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looking for Betty who couldn''t speak.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Betty was agitated, walked directly down the stairs, and said without looking back: "Mom, brother, I''m going back to school first, don''t wait for me."


    Lake: "..."


    Karen: "..."


    House of Senator Stern.


    When the crossbones and a group of people just walked to the door, they smelled the strong smell of blood coming from this single house.


    The gate is intact without any trace of damage.


    but¡­¡­


    There were corpses all over the place.


    Are dead.


    Several Hydra agents avoided the corpses on the ground and began to patrol the entire house. The crossbones walked straight to the study on the second floor. After opening the door, they saw the squat lying on the table with a big hole in the back of their head. Stern.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The crossbones'' eyes fell on an object on the desktop.


    A k of spades!


    Crossbones eyes shrunk, took out the phone, and dialed.


    "Say."


    "died."


    The cross-bones language is very short, just two words, dead, and it''s still the kind of family destroying the door. Even the valuable big dog and Arabian cat in Stern''s house were shot and killed.


    The person on the other end was silent for a while: "Do you know who did it?"


    The crossbones picked up the k of spades placed on the table and clicked.


    Next second.


    The crossbones quickly ran towards the window of the study, with a bang, directly smashed the window, and rushed straight out, almost when the crossbones had just left the window.


    Boom!


    It''s as if an explosive with a huge tnt content was detonated instantly.


    Accompanied by a loud bang, the crossbones in the air quickly curled up into a ball, and the shock wave from the instant erupted directly, blasting the crossbones into a pond not far away.


    boom!


    The crossbones fell into the water.


    When the crossbones came out of the water, you could see that the house, hidden in the forest, was a beautiful house that had become a ruin that was being tested by fire.


    puff!


    The crossbones went ashore, spit out blood, ran back to his car, grinned, took out a phone call again, and dialed it.


    "what happened."


    "Ah... he buried explosives."


    "...The cleanup team is already on the way, who is he?"


    "Black King!"


    "..."


    When the crossbones were taken out of his arms, he put them into his pocket when the window broke, and opened the back of the card of spades with a touch of metal texture: "He left a word."


    The person on the other end of the phone did not speak.


    "I know who you are. This time it is a warning. Next time, I will call you one by one. I have time."


    "..."


    Crossbones repeated the words on the back of the card, then took out the bandage while holding the phone: "What should I do now?"


    "...Come back first."


    "it is good."


    Crossbones hung up the phone , biting the bandage with his mouth, ignoring the screams of the Hydra agent who had survived the serious injury outside, and drove away directly.


    ten minutes later.


    The Hydra cleanup team arrived.


    puff!


    puff!


    While the two teams did not make up for the knife, they quickly cleaned up the wreckage here.


    After half an hour.


    Police officers from the Washington DC Police Department rushed to the scene. As a result, they faced only the houses that had been burnt to ruins. As for the others, they found nothing.


    No blame for the slow arrival of the police officers.


    They are very busy today.


    First, he was busy cooperating with federal agents to catch the spies lurking in the SAR. Then, he waited at the airport for the task of escorting the target to the Homeland Security Building.


    As a result, there was an attack on the road.


    A team of dead men desperately launched a blatant attack on the vehicle where the target was located, and the target who was sitting in the vehicle about to be escorted to the Department of Homeland Security for interrogation died on the spot.


    Then... I received a call to the police about the attack on Senator Stern, and now it is not easy to separate the police to rush over.


    The media reporters in Washington, DC were boiling.


    For them today, this is simply Christmas, there are big news everywhere, so they don''t know that they should put that news on the front page.


    Is it a spy case?


    Or the street shootout in Washington, DC?


    Or is it... the bombing of Stern''s Mansion?


    This is a carnival.


    Although it was a battered incident for the major law enforcement bureaus in Washington, DC, it was a Christmas dedicated to them in the hearts of media reporters.


    just¡­¡­


    When Lake, who had returned to New York a few days later, watched with a thick layer of gauze wrapped around his head and appeared in front of the media, Senator Stern, who was interviewed, sprayed out the bourbon in his mouth.


    ...

 Chapter 93: After the war there must be artillery fire

    What international joke is this?


    Resurrected?


    Hydra has mastered this kind of advanced technology. Isn''t the monarch in **** coming up to talk to Hydra about life and ideals?


    Lake wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue and looked at Senator Stern who appeared on the TV in front of the Washington Hospital. He felt unscientific and very magical.


    Senator Stern is dead.


    Lake is sure.


    But right now?


    What kind of snake skin operation did Hydra do?


    Really dead, take your place?


    Lake was a little confused.


    Five days ago, his mission in Washington was completed, so he left Washington directly and returned to New York with David Bass on the newly purchased special plane of the Department of Homeland Security New York State.


    The subsequent tasks have little to do with Lake.


    Lake also didn''t bother to mix up the follow-up investigation. It was the affairs of Washington''s Department of Homeland Security, the FBI and the military, and Bucky Barnes''s fate was determined.


    Military laboratory.


    After Lake told the news to Tony Stark, the latter didn''t seem to be surprised, but thanked him.


    Tsundere?


    This was what Lake thought when he hung up the phone, but the next day, Lake saw the news that Tony Stark flew directly to Quantico Base.


    Ok.


    Lake Ming realized.


    This is the result of Tony Stark¡¯s black box operation. After all, Tony¡¯s relationship with the military is excellent. Compared to directly letting Bucky Barnes be tried in court, there is nothing better than in an army laboratory. Watching Bucky Barnes undergoing various experiments can make Tony Stark happy.


    This is not arrogant.


    This is Bing Jiao.


    As for Sauter and her husband Mike?


    Sauter is currently under the supervision of the Department of Homeland Security and may need to be protected and imprisoned for a period of time. After all, so many spies need a witness to testify.


    I hope that Sauter will not be wiped out by the elites photographed by the angry emperor.


    Lake thought so.


    Next second.


    Lake shook his head, and turned his attention to Senator Stern, who should have died but now came back on the TV.


    This meow...


    Lake took out the phone, and even the pizza he just bought was not fragrant. He got up and left. As he walked towards the study on the second floor, he called Minister Kelly.


    In the study.


    Lake hung up the phone and stroked his chin.


    Just now Lake asked Minister Kelly about Senator Stern. As a result, Minister Kelly said that Senator Stern was not attacked in the study, but on the road. Fortunately, the gunman was not accurate. In order to leak the news, Therefore, when Senator Stern received treatment, he did not inform the outside world, in order to prevent the gunman from committing the crime again.


    Lake then asked in a daze, is the gunman caught now?


    Minister Kelly gave a positive reply, but he did not catch it alive. Instead, when he was preparing to attack in a warehouse, the killers accidentally detonated the explosives in the warehouse. During the follow-up search, some were found from the rubble. evidence.


    Evidence of kgb spy.


    It''s kgb back pot again.


    Good guys.


    After Lake hung up the phone, he sat in his computer chair and called out a few good guys. Feelings. Hydra has identified the kgb. Can any black pot be put on kgb''s body?


    but.


    Lake knows the truth.


    Senator Stern is dead, and it is dead. Moreover, the dead Senator Stern does not exist at all. It is a substitute. Don¡¯t forget, Lake uses the tracking card to track and find Senator Stern¡¯s location. The target, and then shot Stern''s head directly.


    This is a strange thing to be resurrected.


    Could it be that the person who was interviewed just now is a substitute? Anyway, the real Senator Stern''s family is gone, and I don''t worry about the issue of the identity of the substitute.


    can¡­¡­


    and many more.


    Am I fulfilling my promise?


    Lake looked up at the ceiling, a little surprised.


    It is said that this time Hydra must die two people with names and surnames, Sunil has died, but this Stern, he is dead, or is he not dead?


    Does Stern belong to the category where some people are dead but he is still alive?


    Do you want to go back to Washington to kill again?


    Lake was a little bit confused about whether he should continue to understand his thoughts, or his thoughts were blocked. Hydra''s Sao operation completely refreshed his understanding of the idiot Hydra in his impression.


    So the villain can still play like this?


    at this time.


    Ding Dong!


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at a new message received by the mainland hotel''s private account on the computer page.


    turn on.


    It was sent by a killer I knew. It probably meant that if someone wanted to invite Lake to a meeting through her, the other party could pay half a million dollars as the cost of the meeting.


    Is it so bold?


    Lake blinked, his gaze fell on the words 500,000 U.S. dollars.


    This time, when I went to Washington, Lake was serious about it. He made up to $80,000. He originally thought that Tony Stark would be able to get started and place an order directly, and Lake took the order to kill Senator Stern.


    As a result, Tony didn¡¯t place an order, so Lake had to pay for his own money to settle Senator Stern, and the $80,000 was found in Senator Stern¡¯s house but there is a safe. Once again, Lake forgot to ask for a password before killing.


    This is a very annoying problem.


    Lake wanted to change it, but he was afraid that some laws would be troublesome. Therefore, he generally likes to kill people first, and then talk nonsense. Unfortunately, Lake forgets one thing every time. Dead people can''t talk.


    This makes Lake a little bit entangled. He can''t get the password for killing first, and he is afraid of confirming the villain''s law if he doesn''t kill.


    Hey.


    Lake thought for a while, thought about it for a while, and sent a message: "Where are you?"


    My friend came back soon with a message: "New York."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    But before Lake could send a message, the friend opposite sent another message: "1515."


    Lake: "..."


    After half an hour.


    Continental hotel.


    Boom boom boom!


    Lake stood at the door of 1515''s room, the door opened, but before he could say anything, the red lips were already attached, and Lake''s eyes shrank slightly, and the blood flowed down instantly.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There was a bang.


    Like a tree climbed by a koala, Lake entered the door, hooked the door back, and hugged Sabine Moreau who was wrapped around him, and walked directly toward the big bed.


    "Boom!"


    "Hahaha."


    after an hour.


    Lake leaned on the bed, smoking a cigarette.


    Sabine, who came out of the bathroom wrapped in a white bed sheet, grabbed the cigarette from Lake''s hand, took a puff, and exhaled smoke at Lake.


    Lake squinted his eyes.


    The smoke spins up.


    Sabine Morrow, a blonde who only loves diamonds and does not love others, said: "You are my best temporary lover in the Federation, there is no one."


    Lake twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    ...


    ps: Sabine Morrow-from the "Mission Impossible" series!

 Chapter 94: 9-headed snake contact

    Sabine Moreau.


    A killer, but also a free killer who belongs to the crowdsourcing rider like Lake. He has extraordinary skill, blond and blue eyes. He likes diamonds, prefers diamonds, and simply likes money to kill.


    Sabine looked at Lake and was smoking a smoke ring: "So, are you single now?"


    Lake shrugged.


    He is not a scumbag. At the very least, Lake is very loyal to this relationship under the premise that he has a relationship.


    But Lake is single now.


    Lake looked at the teasing in Sabine''s eyes and was too lazy to talk nonsense, and asked directly: "Who can ask you to act as a middleman?"


    Sabine''s eyes became stars: "They gave a diamond, a big one."


    You will die on the diamond sooner or later.


    Lake sighed and asked again: "Who."


    Sabine said: "A European underground organization. I have taken their orders several times. I don''t know where they heard that I would call you to warm up the bed every time I came to New York, so they wanted me to help."


    Lake automatically ignores the word warmer, and there are not many temporary lovers. Kill one and one less. There is already a title of "Dating in love, the kind of death". Doesn''t Lake want to have another temporary? Kind.


    This title doesn''t sound good.


    Sabine said curiously: "Why are they looking for you and placing an order with you?"


    Lake snorted and smiled: "Look for me to place an order. There are not 10,000 but thousands of killers in New York. Several top-ranked guys are mixing in New York. What am I."


    Sabine shrugged: "Then I don''t know. In short, I have also paid for others, and I have also paid for you. When will you be free to meet?"


    Lake was a little speechless: "Do you call that reward just now?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "You are up, I am down, you press me down, and you keep me from moving, do you call this a reward?"


    "¡­¡­understood."


    "..."


    the next day.


    Lake feels empty.


    Sabine next to him was full of spring breeze, staying up all night, and seeing no fatigue.


    Lake slowly got up, dressed in his own clothes: "Tonight, Continental Hotel, underground bar."


    Five hundred thousand can be drawn five times.


    If Lake knows that someone is willing to pay to meet him, why would he have to wait until the scene to make money from this aspect?


    what.


    Doesn''t it seem too late?


    Do you want to learn from a certain stock **** and open an auction dinner bidding in the killer world?


    ...Forget it.


    Lake¡¯s thoughts flashed and crushed directly. Rich killers are all top-notch. Poor killers and new killers who just came out have no money. Don¡¯t just give Lake¡¯s current 200,000 start-up order value when the time comes. If it doesn''t increase but decreases, then Lake is afraid that he will cry to death.


    Who wants to see him at night, Lake has already thought of who it is.


    At this time, at this point in time, who else would want to see the Black King, it must be Hydra, who is full of money, and the people or organizations who have grudges against Lake and are not extinct are the snakes.


    The combination of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Snake Shield.


    Again.


    Lake didn''t want to help Hydra to destroy S.H.I.E.L.D., nor did he want to help S.H.I.E.L.D. to destroy Hydra, so this created the current situation.


    You can try another organization.


    A mutual aid association that does not even have a tomb is a typical example.


    That night.


    When Lake walked into the Continental Bar, he saw Sabine sitting in the corner at first glance.


    And... a man.


    A handsome old man.


    With short white hair, white beard, and a collar, it looks like a gentleman.


    Lake took a seat and looked at Sabine.


    Sabine introduced each other, then got up, holding his glass: "You guys talk slowly."


    She is the middleman, and since the two protagonists are present, Sabine has no reason to stay. This is also the rule of the killer world, the rule formed by the experience of the killer seniors who exchanged their blood.


    Liszt.


    Lake looked at the old gentleman sitting across from him, recalling the name Sabine had just introduced.


    really.


    Hydra''s.


    This Liszt is a doctor. I don¡¯t know if there is a doctoral certificate. However, Hydra people call it that, so they should have a certificate.


    Dr. Liszt is a high-ranking cadre of Hydra, who should belong to the faction of Baron Strak. In the plot, he is mainly responsible for researching aliens, but it is still six years before the plot opens. Therefore, this It was reasonable that Dr. Liszt was not in his Arctic base but in the Federation at that time.


    "So..."


    As Lake thought, he returned to his senses, leaned back in his chair, and looked at Liszt thoughtfully: "What is the reason for Dr. Liszt to spend half a million dollars to see me? Is there a list to assign to me?"


    Liszt shook his head: "No, we want to make friends with Mr. Black King."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Make friends, half a million is just to make friends?"


    mmp.


    Why do you feel that other people have not regarded money as money?


    Lake was seriously speechless. He thanked God for having a 100,000 deposit at the end of each year. As a result, others didn¡¯t blink at 500,000, and it was just to make friends.


    Mom, I don¡¯t want to work hard ahem.


    Lake controlled his emotions, and he couldn''t get on the boat in front of him, and he was completely fooled by the last one.


    If Lake wanted to eat soft rice, he would have eaten it as early as 20 years old.


    Men should be self-improvement!


    Liszt took a note from his arms with a string of numbers and a code written on it, and handed it to Lake: "This is a good meeting ceremony."


    Five hundred thousand!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and laughed. The wind lightly retracted the handbag without looking at the note, and then looked at Liszt: "Okay, we are friends."


    No matter what Hydra''s idea is, when Lake has cut off one of their executives and the whole family, they are still willing to take out half a million real gold and platinum just to make friends with Lake.


    Lake felt that this friend could try to socialize.


    This has nothing to do with money.


    Mainly the attitude of the other party and respect for Lake.


    Ok.


    That''s it.


    When Liszt saw that Lake had accepted it, he was sure in his heart: "Mr. Black King, since we are friends, then, if we place an order in the future, will you pick it up?"


    Lake glanced at Liszt: "Only accept high-value targets, only accept the scope of New York, and directly have legal charges. I have time and meet these four rules, and I will take orders."


    Lake looks down on the small one with 20,000 yuan.


    Big single, killing a good guy, Lake feels sorry.


    The high-value and black-history list left New York, and Lake didn''t bother to go out for a special trip, so he didn''t bother to take it.


    Liszt was silent for a while, cautiously: "Then, what if it is an agent who has just entered the Department of Homeland Security?"


    Lake looked up.


    quite a while.


    Lake laughed: "Except for someone who is saving my life, as long as it meets my rules, I will take it."


    Liszt: "..."

 Chapter 95: European VAM Consortium

    no doubt.


    Liszt¡¯s words are Chi Guoguo¡¯s temptation to test the relationship between the Black King and Lake.


    Lake didn''t care about it.


    Since having the clone, Lake and the Black King have appeared on the same screen not once or twice. If there is no clone, Lake''s temptation to Liszt may be directly angry.


    But right now?


    Not to mention that because Hydra''s sincerity and respect are already ordinary friends, just to say that Lake also intends to plump the attributes of the black king''s vest.


    and so.


    Lake showed no signs of madness. He just said indifferently that the relationship between him and Lake was a lifesaver, and for the rest, let Hydra slowly guess.


    Liszt obviously did not encounter the relationship between the Black King and Lake Club, and seemed to be somewhat silent.


    Lake got up and put down the empty glass: "Nothing, I''m leaving now."


    Liszt returned to his senses: "Wait."


    Lake sat down again with a smile on his face: "Why, is there a business to take care of me?"


    Again.


    Lake doesn''t care about who to kill, as long as the target meets his rules and who places the order, Lake doesn''t care.


    He killed two Hydras, one yard into one!


    Liszt nodded: "Yes."


    Lake laughed and shook his head.


    Liszt said upon seeing this: "This person is in line with Mr. Black King''s logo, and we are also willing to bid a million dollars."


    Lake waved his hand: "In three months, I have something to leave New York."


    Liszt was silent when he saw this.


    Lake thought for a while, wrote a note with a number on it, and handed it to Liszt: "After three months, if you make this call, as long as it meets my standards, I will take the order."


    Really something.


    One million.


    With this order, you can draw ten times. The **** lottery plug-in draws ten times in a row and comes with a gift box draw. It''s just that Lake has never had the experience of saving up to one million draws.


    If you save up to 100,000, Lake will have a seed, and this time you will be able to draw the illusion of a golden legend.


    Repeated battles and defeats.


    Lake enjoys this.


    Liszt curiously said: "Mr. Black King, you can take the liberty to ask where you are going. Maybe, if you go to other places, we can still help a little bit."


    Lake laughed and said, "You can''t help me with this favor."


    Finished.


    Lake got up and left without looking back.


    the next day.


    Lake is packing his own things at home. He really has something to go out. After losing the opportunity to eat soft meals at the age of 20, he has to go abroad every February to June.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    "Hey."


    "brother."


    Betty Rose''s call.


    Lake held the phone and stuffed his suitcase with a change of clothes: "What are you doing?"


    Betty laughed: "Are you going to Budapest?"


    Lake has no expression on his face: "No, I''m not free, I''m looking for a purchase!"


    "brother-"


    "No!"


    Lake rolled his eyes. Ever since he went to Budapest in the first year, he bought some local specialties and cakes and brought them to Betty.


    Good guys.


    It has been eleven years now, and Lake always brings pastries back every time he goes there. Since last year, Lake has felt that the eyes of people in that place are not right.


    how to say.


    That''s the look of Chi Guoguo looking at his little white face. Every time he comes here, he looks at the food and the house, but he even eats and eats on behalf of him. Or if he considers certain things?


    Ha ha.


    Lake had already wiped out the group of people with an infinite version of the Glock seventeen pistol.


    "brother!!"


    "I don''t plan to go this year."


    "what?"


    Betty on the phone was stunned and then said: "You must lie to me, didn''t you say that you have to go there every year to breathe the real free air, so that you don''t become crazy? Why don''t you go this year."


    Lake chuckled and said, "You don''t believe me, wait until tomorrow you video with me to see if I''m in New York."


    There was no avatar before.


    right now?


    Lake had already figured it out. In the past, he used to take leave of absence, and he lost three months of salary at once. This year is different. The avatar continued to work and fish in New York. The ontology went to Budapest and had his own little quilted jacket. The child''s mother cultivates affection.


    The plan is perfect.


    Betty had nothing to say, so she could only hang up the phone.


    Lake smiled, put the phone aside, and continued to pack his luggage.


    At night.


    Lake took off his glasses and left the Continental Hotel, rented a car from the Continental Hotel, and headed straight for New Jersey in the countryside outside the city.


    In a private airport in the suburbs of Jersey City, a Gulfstream private jet has been waiting quietly at the airport for a long time.


    "Mr. Morabi."


    "good evening."


    Lake handed his car keys to the gatekeeper of this airport, a Mr. Morabi who looked 70 or 80 years old, wearing a big flowered shirt, and then he lifted his luggage and headed not far away. Walked away from the private jet.


    There were two bodyguards in black suits at the boarding gate.


    look carefully¡­


    The suits of these two men are obviously more upscale than Lake''s suits.


    "Settle down."


    "Sahu."


    "..."


    Lake greeted as always, and as always did not get a response from two people, shrugged, UU reading www. uukanshu.com boarded the plane a long time ago.


    After these two bodyguards looked around, their eyes fell on a small forest outside the airport. After the two looked at each other, they shook their heads. Only the man named An Dun on the left turned towards the small forest over there. After opening their mouths, the two turned around and boarded the private jet one after the other.


    ten minutes later.


    After taxiing, the private jet entered the takeoff state.


    quickly.


    The plane disappeared in the clouds.


    After half an hour.


    A black car slowly drove out of the road on the other side of the grove and drove towards New York. The person in the co-pilot took out the phone and called.


    The call is connected.


    "Sir."


    "How."


    "The Black King left in a private jet parked at an airport outside of Jersey."


    "... Can you see it clearly?"


    "Yes, although I didn''t see the front, the Black King didn''t lose sight of him along the way. It can be 99% sure that he is himself.


    "And... sir..."


    "Say."


    "...The two bodyguards at the gate of the plane just now seemed to have spotted us."


    "What, are you sure?"


    "...Not sure."


    "..."


    At this moment, a man sitting in the back seat looked up and said, "I found the information at the Air Traffic Control Bureau. It is an airplane of the European Vam Consortium."


    "Vam?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "...I see, Lake Edwin is still in that bar."


    "Yes, sir."


    "..."


    Alexander Pierce just hung up his phone.


    Eyebrows frowned tightly.


    v¡ªa¡ªm!


    This is the name of a consortium in Europe, but it is a combination of the names of three people.


    ¡­

 Chapter 96: Assassin School Girl

    Early June.


    Lake took back his clone at an alley, walked out of the port again, and got in his car.


    In the Star Building.


    After Lake opened the door, he lay on his sofa and rubbed his eyebrows to relieve the fatigue caused by this trip.


    For this trip, Lake felt very satisfied.


    After all, this time Lake came with the money.


    but¡­¡­


    No matter how many years have passed, he still can''t figure out one thing.


    Why is the school holiday for vampires from February to May, instead of June to September like ordinary children?


    Is it to prevent many ordinary children from being bitten?


    This is a good thing.


    It''s not right. It seems that only the children of Eastern countries have such a holiday, don''t you want to overlap the holiday time of the children of the East, so as to prevent the Easterners from being bitten?


    Lake blinked, not quite clear.


    Of course.


    There are also dissatisfactions.


    When he passed this time, he had another impulse to kill the rebellious son and then quickly. Why? Stupid.


    In the study.


    When Lake turned on the computer and connected the USB flash drive, a voice message came out from the backstage of the Continental Hotel.


    turn on.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Liszt''s.


    ¡­¡­Oh.


    Lake remembered it. It seemed that when he was leaving New York, Liszt said he would give him a one-million dollar bill.


    So I have a chance to draw ten in a row for the first time?


    Nice!


    Lake''s eyes lit up, he took down the phone number in the voice mail, went out, found an unmonitored phone booth, and dialed the phone.


    At night.


    When Lake just ordered a bourbon, Liszt arrived late.


    "I''m very sorry."


    With some gray hair, Liszt, who laughed like an old grandfather, shook hands with Lake apologetically and said: "Mr. Black King, the traffic in New York is really terrible."


    Lake said, "So, I like the subway."


    Liszt laughed haha ??a few times.


    Seated.


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth curled up, and he looked at Liszt with interest: ¡°So, let¡¯s just say, I¡¯ve spent the 500,000 yuan. I¡¯m short of money. As long as your order meets my requirements, I promise to take the order.¡±


    Yes it is.


    For the 500,000 dollars, Lake didn''t spend a single point on the lottery, but bought two gifts and gave them away. Although the value of the gifts is lower, he should give them.


    Lake does not regret this.


    Money?


    Make no more money.


    Liszt laughed. The 500,000 yuan was placed in a bearer bank. Although Hydra has a way to track down the whereabouts of the money, they found out that Lake had a relationship with the European vam consortium, so they gave up on tracing. Up.


    Originally, I decided to try my best to befriend the Black King. I can''t steal the chicken because of this incident. After offending the Black King, I also offended the European vam consortium.


    This version of Hydra IQ is online.


    and so.


    Liszt took out a pile of materials directly from the briefcase he carried with him and handed it to Lake: "This is the goal."


    Lake took it and looked at it.


    beauty.


    Jessica Alba!


    ¡­¡­Pooh.


    Victoria Knowles.


    A leader of arms smuggling appeared in the criminal world five years ago. There are rumors that this beautiful-looking Victoria Knowles has an arsenal from the former Soviet Union in his hands, and there seems to be a fixed channel. You can get the weapons produced by Stark Industries, which are of high quality and low price, and then sell them to warlords all over the world at high prices.


    just¡­¡­


    This is a big beauty.


    but¡­¡­


    One million.


    Lake shook the photo in his hand and looked up at Liszt: "She shouldn''t be in New York now, right?"


    If such a beautiful beauty appeared in the crime scene in New York, it would have spread throughout New York.


    Liszt said: "Yes, according to intelligence, she will appear in New York in a week."


    Lake nodded: "Okay, I''ll take the order."


    Liszt was stunned: "You don''t worry that this is a trap."


    "Is this a trap?"


    "of course not."


    "Then I''ll take it."


    Lake put away the information, got up, drank the bourbon in the cup, and looked at Liszt condescendingly: "I also have my own intelligence network. If this is a trap, believe me, this time, it will not be easy to solve by 500,000. Up."


    How to say it has to be doubled.


    five million.


    If someone tells Lake that he calculates that Lake will give half a million yuan at a time, frankly speaking, Lake promises not to be angry at all and encourages the other party to continue their efforts.


    The **** lottery plug-in sealed all kinds of ways to charge up money that might take shortcuts. Although this method sounds a bit offensive, for a brighter future, Lake said that he is not bowing his head for money. This is called patience and humiliation.


    quickly.


    Lake left the Continental Hotel and disappeared in a small alley.


    Liszt got into his luxury car and called.


    Connected.


    "it''s me."


    Liszt said to Alexander Pierce on the phone, "He took the order."


    Alexander Pierce said, "No doubt?"


    "No."


    "There is no problem."


    "I''m sorry, no."


    "More cold-blooded than we thought. If the guess is correct, then it should be one of them."


    "¡­¡­Yes it is."


    Liszt initially thought that such a top beauty target was placed in front of Lake. The average man would hesitate to ask the reason even if he was cold-blooded.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake''s initial reaction was in line with Liszt''s speculation. Lake unabashedly expressed his love for the target''s appearance , but then he directly accepted the task of sending such a big beauty to death.


    Just one million dollars?


    Oh my god, you know, there are many small criminals who are willing to die for her in order to be able to drink Victoria Knowles'' footwash.


    "What should we do now?"


    "what?"


    "This task, I am worried..."


    "Ha ha."


    Alexander on the other end of the phone smiled, and said in a relaxed tone: "Victoria Knowles is not ours. What do we need to worry about. As for other people, if the black king can be allowed to commit evil with him, I will lose an heir. What does it matter? The talented people are the talents we need, and the people who can only talk about it are just tool people."


    In fact.


    This Victoria Knowles should have been theirs, or in other words, should be the talent of Aegis.


    Number: no.1.


    Venue: Aegis Secret Service Academy.


    but¡­¡­


    Victoria Knowles rebelled. In other words, Victoria Knowles left the Aegis agent base where she was cultivated since she was a child and ran out to stand on her own.


    But this is a serious betrayal for any organization.


    Again.


    Unless you are a crowdsourcing killer, otherwise, if you leave your organization alive, then you are betrayed. Obviously, this rule also applies to Aegis Secret Service Academy.


    correct.


    Forgot to say.


    This agent No. 12 was trained by Nick Fury.


    "I understand."


    As Liszt said, he hung up the phone. After that, the disposable mobile phone was thrown out of the car window, and then it was broken down into a corpse under the rolling traffic.


    ...


    ps: Victoria Knowles-from "Assassin School Girl"

 Chapter 97: Happy event at georges house

    the next day.


    Lake came to the New York State Department of Homeland Security, which was located on the Roosevelt Expressway, near Jefferson Park, across the Hudson River and across from the Manhattan Mental Hospital.


    The building of the New York State Branch is a 20-story building with white walls.


    The first to tenth floors are the office areas for the mobile agents.


    The eleventh to fifteenth floors are the office areas for internal agents.


    The fifteenth to twentieth floors are the floors where the supervisors and lakes assigned by the various assistance agencies are located.


    Lake''s office is on the sixteenth floor.


    Deputy Director of Operations.


    but¡­¡­


    Although the Department of Homeland Security has been established, the Department of Homeland Security is not used for small cases, and the FBI in New York can solve some larger cases by itself.


    Moreover, even if there is a fish that slips through the net, David Buss, the director of operations, takes care of it.


    Lake was happy and free.


    David Bass is also very satisfied with this. After all, he likes to deal with cases, and Lake rarely intervenes in action and talks. Therefore, the two have been able to get along well in the past three months.


    even¡­¡­


    A few nights ago, David Bass wanted to invite Lake to the new home he had just moved to have dinner with his wife and two children.


    Lake''s office is not big, and like David''s office next door, it has office and leisure areas.


    However, there is a wine cabinet in Lake¡¯s office, which is filled with a variety of bourbon wines. This is Lake¡¯s collection for many years. Each bourbon is a different brand, from top to bottom according to the high price. Line up.


    Enter the house.


    Pour the wine.


    Turn on the computer.


    Lake finished in one go and drank the first sip of bourbon in the morning. Lake sighed. This is the ideal part-time job in his mind.


    There is less work, more wages, and a lot of leisure time.


    This¡­¡­


    It is a part-time job.


    Every time I think about it, Lake thinks that he wasted a few years at the New York Police Department. Compared with this, the part-time job at the New York Police Department is simply a nightmare.


    Almost turned a part-time job into his main business alive.


    The more I think about it, the more unscientific it becomes.


    Lake shook his head, logged into the intranet that runs through all the federal databases, and named Victoria Knowles.


    quickly.


    Pages of information were selected.


    There is Langley.


    There is the FBI.


    and also¡­¡­


    batf?


    What the **** is this? How come the Bureau of Tobacco, Alcohol, Firearms, and Explosives, which can''t even hit a bar, has information?


    Lake blinked and clicked on the first document directly, touching his chin and slowly reading it.


    This information from Langley is similar to what Liszt gave last night, an arms dealer famous for his beautiful appearance, but a few lines were added to Langley''s agent''s comments.


    Don''t be fooled by her beauty, she will kill you with her beauty.


    Oh, man.


    Lake snorted. Beautiful looks never kill people, but some men can''t walk when they see beautiful women. That''s why they are played between the palms of their arms by beautiful women.


    look at me.


    We have never been confused by beauty, dare to offend my bottom line, whether you are a beauty or not, kill first.


    This was what Lake thought in his mind, and he immediately opened the information of several other institutions and looked at them. They were basically the same. As for the information of the Bureau of Tobacco, Alcohol, Firearms, and Explosives, it said that Victoria Knowles was different from four years ago. Related to the warehouse explosion.


    "Hi, Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    "Help me ask the Tobacco, Alcohol, Firearms, and Explosives Administration for a dossier, number 199802050142."


    "Okay, is there anything else, sir."


    "No, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, sir."


    Lake hung up the call with his assistant. Although he was an assistant director of operations, he also had his own assistant. When selecting candidates, Lake saw that Tiffany graduated from Yale like him, so he chose Tiffany. Up.


    In the Commonwealth, the help of alumni is very important.


    This is why Lake chose to go to Yale. The alumni society cannot just ask others to help him, and he does not help others.


    After a while.


    Graduated from the Yale Law Department, preparing to work while preparing for the exam. Wearing glasses, Tiffany is not very beautiful, but it is also very seductive. The Explosives Administration agreed, and the file will arrive tomorrow morning."


    Lake nodded, then curiously asked: "Where is Director Buss?"


    Tiffany said: "Director Bath went to the Federal Building for a meeting, and there was a joint operation."


    Lake nodded.


    Tiffany saw that Lake had nothing else to do, and turned and left the office.


    The phone rang.


    Lake opened the flip, glanced at the caller ID, smiled, and connected: "Morning, George."


    The caller was an old man from the New York Police Department, George Stacey.


    George said excitedly on the phone: "Hahaha, Lake, come to the Per restaurant on the Columbus Circle tonight, I will treat you."


    Lake smiled and said, "Have a happy event?"


    per restaurant.


    That''s a high-end restaurant. Although it can be affordable at George''s salary level, George has a family to support after all, so going to this restaurant is basically a happy thing to go to.


    George said: "Gwen got a scholarship from Midtown University ~ www.novelhall.com~ Lake raised an eyebrow: "Wow, congratulations, man, this is great, it''s worth celebrating. "


    a scholarship.


    The A-level scholarships of Midtown Colleges and universities include tuition free, and a living allowance of up to $12,000 per year.


    This is the so-called going to school to make money.


    The federal government¡¯s preferential treatment to academic bullies is unimaginable, and even more so for outstanding academic bullies. If you have been a student bull from childhood to large, you can get a scholarships such as elementary school, junior high school, colleges and universities. It is conservatively estimated that in your university After graduation, not only will you not spend a penny, you will also save more than one hundred thousand dollars in deposits.


    George Stacy¡¯s Gwen is a typical example. If Gwen can maintain a scholarship in college, she will become the first Grand Slam winner in federal history.


    Lake also fantasized when he was young.


    unfortunately.


    If he has ideas and no strength, if he has a way to get a scholarship, Lake will not choose to go to the army as a prostitute.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake got off work early and drove to the Hamilton watch store in Midtown Manhattan. He chose a moderately priced, not expensive or cheap women''s watch, which he planned to give to Gwen for dinner in the evening.


    Waited a while.


    Lake thanked the clerk who packed the gift box, and drove away.


    Columbus circle.


    per restaurant.


    Lake parked the car, and when the attendant walked in, the Georges had already arrived, along with the second group of Beckett.


    "Uncle Lake."


    "Gwen."


    Lake greeted the others, and then handed over the gift box in his hand: "Congratulations, for completing college A and other scholarship achievements, you are only one university away. You can consider Yale."


    ...

 Chapter 98: Nakashiro High School

    I am recruiting talents for my alma mater.


    Lake thought so.


    George immediately became unhappy, and looked at each other with his wife Helen, and then pretended to be angry: "Lake, Gwen will not go to Yale, but will go to New York University. That is the alma mater of Helen and I."


    Lake sat down and glanced at George: "New York University? Are you serious?"


    George''s brows throbbed.


    Is this the beginning of the contempt link of the university chain?


    Seeing this, Gwen looked at the gift in his hand and hurriedly rounded it off: "Uncle Lake, can I take it apart?"


    Lake said, "Of course."


    When the federal government gives gifts, they basically opened them on the spot, and expressed that they liked the gift very much and expressed their gratitude to the giver. This is regarded as a courtesy of the local culture.


    But it¡¯s okay if you forget it, and you can make up afterwards.


    Gwen opened the present and opened it, revealing Hamilton''s ladies watch.


    "Wow."


    Gwen looked at this watch with a surprised voice, took it out of it, took the strap to his hand, and looked up at Lake: "Thank you Uncle Lake, I like it very much."


    Lake shrugged: "So, consider Yale."


    Gwen glanced at his old father George, then looked at Lake: "I swear, I will consider it seriously, provided that I can get the Yale scholarship."


    Lake laughed.


    Beckett should have come earlier than Lake, so the gift was given earlier.


    Order and serve.


    Chatting and drinking are full of fun.


    "Sir, the butter-fried ham and peas you ordered." A waitress who seemed to be young, about twelve or thirteen years old, brought the meal up, and then turned and left.


    Under the recommendation, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing one for book friends, and both Android and iPhone support!


    Lake Yu Guang glanced at the waiter who seemed to be young and supposed to be part-time. He always felt that he had seen it somewhere, and then took a few more glances.


    George on the other side watched: "Lake."


    Lake looked back at George.


    George joked: "Although I don''t want to see you single, I don''t want to see you do something to minors."


    Lake blinked: "What."


    Is he to minors?


    What are you thinking about?


    As everyone knows, he has always loved Sister Yu more than Loli, and the reason is very simple, love Sister Yu is innocent, but love Loli, it would be a crime.


    The most important thing.


    Lake has learned the lesson, Lori needs to coax, but Yu Jie can let her coax.


    George said: "The waiter was obviously only thirteen years old."


    Lake turned his head to look at the little girl who disappeared in the direction of the back kitchen.


    The lordosis is warped.


    Fully developed.


    You call it thirteen years old. In other words, what is it like for a 13-year-old child in Dongguo, wearing loose school uniforms and carrying abcdefg on the ivory tower?


    But something is wrong.


    That little girl is obviously more oriental, isn¡¯t it?


    But think about the Western diet. Frankly speaking, Lake can still maintain his current shape, relying entirely on his self-discipline and perseverance, and he has always stayed away from high-energy junk food.


    Ok.


    "It''s still burgers."


    Lake bought a beef burger at the burger shop on the side of the road, took a bite, and said to George.


    George''s eyebrows jumped: "I didn''t make you full for eight hundred dollars?"


    Lake sighed: "This kind of high-end restaurant sells the pictures, and the ones who come to eat are the high-end ones, not the ones that are full."


    This is why Lake rarely goes to high-end restaurants.


    It¡¯s not because of the high price, but because he has already seen through the nature of this restaurant. A bottle of bourbon worth 30 dollars outside can give you a bonus. When it comes to a five-star hotel, it may be 30 dollars. The wine of the knife can add zero to you.


    "You mean, I''m being taken advantage of?"


    "Do not."


    Lake shook his head: "I admire you, George, sincerely."


    Work hard, family harmony, both children, the eldest daughter is smarter and smarter.


    George''s life is also what Lake pursues.


    but¡­¡­


    Every time Lake thinks that a love affair that can come together, it will always end up unscathed for various reasons. The ex-girlfriend in Europe should be the closest. After all, there are offspring, but because of one reason, there is no way to come together. .


    "Right, Uncle Lake."


    When preparing to go back to each house in the parking lot, Gwen sent an invitation to Lake, inviting Lake and George to accompany her to the Midtown School to sign and take pictures tomorrow.


    Of course Lake nodded willingly.


    the next day.


    Lake was awakened by the alarm clock.


    "Ding Ding!"


    "Hey."


    "Sir, the batf file has been delivered."


    "Okay, I''ll be there later."


    Lake confessed to his assistant Tiffany and then hung up. He was going to Midtown School today. After all, he had promised Gwen when he separated last night.


    After half an hour.


    Midtown College.


    This is in New York...


    wrong.


    In Marvel¡¯s New York, Midtown College is a very famous college, and even in the Marvel Federation, it is the most famous college, not one of the kind.


    In the Marvel Universe, Midtown College is well-known, what is the alma mater of superheroes, what is the alma mater of super villains, in short, in the post-hero era, a brick is smashed, and at least four of the ten are from Midtown colleges. of.


    Although the heroic era has not yet arrived, the reputation of Midtown College is still among the top three in New York, and to be precise, the second place. Trinity College, an exclusive school for the rich second generation in New York, is currently the most famous.


    The fourth quarter teaching implemented by Midtown Colleges So...


    There is no holiday.


    Lake got out of the car and hugged George, who had been waiting there for a long time, and then said with a smile to Gwen, who seemed to be wearing a little makeup, "I can''t wait to see the New York Times newspaper tomorrow."


    Let me put it this way.


    The A-level scholarships of Midtown Colleges will only be granted to one person each year, and a press conference will be held for the annual a-level scholarship recipients. Several major media in New York that cooperate with Midtown Colleges will come.


    Gwen thanked me: "After I have a scholarship, I can apply for a biology scholarship from Stark Industries or Osborne Group."


    Lake said, "I believe you can get it."


    Finished.


    Lake couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Don''t get me wrong, it''s just the jealousy that students can''t help but develop after seeing a schoolmaster. Fortunately, Lake is not a scumbag. He is only in the middle in terms of learning, and belongs to the kind that can be graduated by spending money to go to school.


    The scumbag is the kind that can''t graduate no matter how much money is spent.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Gwen shook hands with the principal with a smile on his face in the auditorium of Midtown College. The spotlight in the audience was flashing, recording this year''s A-class scholarship recipients at Midtown College.


    Go out.


    Lake and George walked towards the gate of the school, preparing to go back to work in their respective units. Gwen was by the side, saying that they were going to be sent to the gate of the school.


    at this time.


    Suddenly walked into the gate by a female student who was dressed up and out of sync with the students around.


    Non-mainstream dress?


    Not quite like it.


    It''s a bit similar to the combination of the last century and the present. As soon as this girl appeared, she immediately got 100% eyeballs, and even Lake and George who were chatting were attracted.


    ...

 Chapter 99: Organizations that don’t even have a name

    This girl looked abnormally out of place in the crowd. It seemed that there was a drop of ink in the original harmonious painting style, and that drop of ink attracted everyone''s eyes.


    but¡­


    What Lake paid attention to was not the girl''s dress, but other things.


    This is a killer.


    Moreover, looking at the weird clothes but not feeling the abnormal appearance, he should be a killer who has been cultivated in the organization since he was a child, and seems to be the first time he has come out.


    Insert one sentence, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] It''s really good, it''s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    Anyhow, it belongs to his main business scope, and Lake just gave such a judgment with just a glance.


    If it is a free killer, it is difficult to tell from the first glance. After all, those free killers grew up in the wild and have nothing in common.


    But this is different for organized.


    Organized means pipeline.


    Their model of cultivating killers is similar to the factory model. Each killer is sent on the assembly line and trained according to the model they specify. Naturally, these killers who appear on the scene have certain specific and distinctive characteristics.


    m killer group?


    Lake immediately shook his head. Although the m-killer group has also cultivated female assassins since childhood, it takes more time to teach temptation than to teach killing skills. If it is from the m-killer group, it should be **** and not so...


    Eye-catching?


    "Hi, j."


    "Gwen."


    "What''s the matter with that girl?"


    "I don''t know, I heard it''s a new exchange student from the twelfth grade, Liz Larson''s family."


    "Thank you."


    Lake listened to the conversation between Gwen and her classmates and wrote down the name.


    quickly.


    Lake and George are separated at the school gate, George is going back to the New York Police Department, and Lake is back to the Land Building.


    Sixteenth floor!


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    "Help me find information, Liz Larson, and a new exchange student from their family."


    "Ok."


    An organized killer suddenly appeared in Midtown University, and he was still going to school. Who would believe this?


    Lake definitely didn''t believe it.


    This person must have a picture.


    After Lake confessed to his assistant, he walked into the office, and the door of the next office opened. David Buss listened to the conversation between Tiffany and Lake just now and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    "Lake."


    Lake, who had just walked to the wine cabinet, turned his head and glanced at David who came in. After saying hello, he raised his glass: "Would you like a drink?"


    David said: "It''s work time now."


    Lake shrugged, poured himself a glass, and took a sip: "It''s a pity, I can only drink it by myself."


    David: "..."


    Three months have passed for Lake''s non-interventional character, and David has no idea whether he should be fortunate or should ask Minister Kelly to change an assistant operations director.


    At the beginning, David was very fortunate that the partner he was working with was a capable and non-interfering partner, but after three months passed, David suddenly realized that this is already a simple problem of non-intervention. It is a daily Busy feet don''t land, but the partner is in a state of drunkenness and dreams every day, regardless of life or death.


    This feels a little bad for David.


    A picture of a farmer and a serf came to David''s mind.


    Something is wrong.


    David shook his head and quickly returned to his senses, thinking about the news he had just heard outside and the file sent to Lake''s office this morning: "Are there any actions?"


    Lake looked at David, was stunned, and then he uttered, "I can''t be sure for the time being."


    Paused.


    Lake invited David to sit down, and looked at David curiously: "If a killer goes to a high school, on the surface it seems to go to school, do you believe it?"


    David laughed, "April Fools'' Day is over, Lake."


    Lake nodded: "I think so too."


    Look.


    This is not Lake''s suspicion, but it is not scientific at all. A killer is not good to kill people and go to school. Is he crazy? Even if he goes to further studies, he goes to university instead of high school.


    Not everyone can be the same as Lake, across the two major industries, the main business killer, part-time law enforcement, this is not another truant dragon.


    Moreover.


    Fighting Back to School It is also the law enforcer who pretends to be a student.


    David''s gaze fell on Lake''s desk. The file just transferred from batf: "Are you going to investigate this smuggled arms dealer?"


    Lake looked up at David: "You know?"


    David nodded, and then curiously said: "This case does not involve our homeland security."


    Lake shrugged: "I received information from an informant that this arms dealer may appear in New York in the near future. It is not clear what he does, but an arms dealer is a potential terrorist."


    Smuggling arms dealers have nationalities, but in fact they no longer have nationalities. Whoever has more money will give them arms. Most of the arms of terrorists are obtained through these people.


    The Department of Homeland Security tracked down any terrorists who might threaten the Union.


    natural.


    This smuggled arms dealer, who holds a large amount of arms and may turn into a terrorist at any time, is also under investigation.


    but¡­


    David shook his head and laughed: "Then your informant should be unreliable. UU Reading "


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    David said: "About a month ago, Victoria Knowles was successfully arrested by an international law enforcement agency. At the time, Victoria Knowles was in the Cape of Good Hope for an arms deal and was caught."


    "An international law enforcement agency?"


    "Ok."


    David nodded and said: "When the file was delivered, you were not there. The batf agent told me about it. I thought we were going to take over the case, so I asked someone to find out. The suspect has been arrested. "


    Lake showed a slight smile: "It seems that the person you are looking for has a lot of energy."


    David got up: "You have someone, I have it, all for work, OK, I''m leaving too."


    Lake nodded.


    quickly.


    David left.


    The office door was closed.


    Lake glanced at the file on the desk, thinking about what David had just said.


    Victoria Knowles has been arrested?


    And there are still international law enforcement agencies that do not even have a name arrested?


    S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Lake blinked. After all, if it was arrested by the Interpol agency, this would have a specific name, but David just said that the arrest was successful by an international law enforcement agency, except for this SHIELD, which does not even have a name. , Who else can it be?


    and¡­


    This order was placed by Hydra, and Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. are deadly rivals. In this case, Lake can easily think of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    It''s not right.


    If this Victoria Knowles was caught by S.H.I.E.L.D., then, according to normal reasoning, shouldn''t Hydra place an order to save people instead of order to kill?


    Shouldn¡¯t the person caught by S.H.I.E.L.D. explain that this Victoria Knowles is from the Hydra?


    ¡­

 Chapter 100: I am a killer, not a nanny

    Text 100. I am a killer, not a nanny


    Of course.


    Why is Victoria Knowles a person from Hydra? Why does Hydra place an order? This has nothing to do with Lake. He has always followed his own principles when choosing targets.


    The bills are not too much, are you in New York, are you bad guys, and are you free?


    As long as these four items are met, Lake will not go to ask others.


    He is a killer, not a nanny.


    and also¡­¡­


    Now that this person has been arrested by the SHIELD, which does not have a name, where did David know it?


    Could it be that David has a informant in SHIELD?


    Lake looked up and looked at David''s office next door, thinking like this in his heart.


    At night.


    Continental hotel.


    Lake waited for Liszt, who was not late this time. The last time he was late was a traffic jam. The traffic in New York is excusable. If he is late this time, Lake feels that he has to reassess whether Hydra¡¯s respect for him stays. On the surface.


    Punctuality is the most basic respect.


    "Good evening, Mr. Black King."


    "good evening."


    Lake and Liszt shook hands, and after inviting Liszt to sit down, he went straight to the point: "Victoria Knowles has been arrested by an international law enforcement agency. I will not take orders outside of New York."


    Liszt said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Black King, we have full confidence that in a week, the target will appear in New York."


    Regarding the source of Lake, Liszt did not ask any questions.


    He already knew.


    Or.


    When Lake retrieved the information there, Hydra already knew it. The reason was the same as Lake¡¯s guess. David¡¯s informant was inside S.H.I.E.L.D., and S.H.I.E.L.D knew it. Naturally, Hydra knew it too. .


    and¡­¡­


    Aegis and Snake Shield also have a preliminary speculation about the relationship between the Black King and Lake. Of course, Hydra has more speculations than S.H.I.E.L.D. on the relationship between the Black King and Lake.


    Because the Black King said that Lake has a life-saving grace for him, then, one is the killer and the other is the agent, it is not difficult to guess the composition of the relationship between them.


    Partnership.


    The Black King, who is in the criminal world, takes over the task, and then obtains intelligence through the face of Lake, cooperation and win-win cooperation, Lake solves the case, and the Black King takes money.


    Although this relationship feels a bit weird.


    but¡­¡­


    Neither Snake Shield nor S.H.I.E.L.D. couldn''t find loopholes to overthrow this relationship, and only after guessing this relationship, there was nothing more to say in your heart.


    Listening to Liszt''s firm assurance, Lake nodded.


    It would be nice to be in New York.


    Lake got up and prepared to leave, but suddenly thought, more came, and sat down again, and looked at Liszt with some curiosity: "Just ask, if you don¡¯t want to answer, then forget it, is this Victoria Knowles yours? ?"


    Liszt said directly: "No."


    It should have been.


    As the secret service school number no.1, Victoria Knowles is not only the favorite of Nick Fury, but also the favorite of Hydra. Even, Victoria Knowles¡¯ betrayal of the secret service school was operated secretly by Hydra.


    Originally, Hydra wanted to win Victoria Knowles into their Hydra camp at the right time, but S.H.I.E.L.D., represented by Nick Fury, still seems to have a soft spot for Victoria Knowles. She has become a smuggling arms dealer, still thinking that one day Victoria Knowles will be lost.


    In the past few years, S.H.I.E.L.D. has arrested Victoria Knowles more than once or twice, but unfortunately he was reluctant to kill each time. This allowed Victoria Knowles to escape many times.


    The HYDRA gazing on the sidelines looked at the S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency, which represented Nick Fury, who was pursuing Victoria Knowles, and thought about it. In this case, there is no good recruiting window, and, for so many years. In the scene of you chasing me to escape, Hydra vaguely feels that Victoria Knowles and Nick Fury have a strange relationship.


    and so.


    After discussions with Hydra, I felt that instead of giving such a no.1 agent to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. to become a great help for S.H.I.E.L.D. Take the opportunity.


    Especially after Nick Fury temporarily left S.H.I.E.L.D. and returned to the Secret Service Academy, he directly restarted the plan to capture Knowles, and this time he was really caught alive.


    Just right.


    At this time, the Black King of Lake¡¯s vest appeared in the eyes of the Hydras. They needed to reconcile with Lake, and there were other careful thoughts, such as making the Black King truly stand on the opposite side of S.H.I.E.L.D., so Hydra decided , Gave up his own actions, chose to outsource, and invested one million dollars to place an order for the Black King.


    Of course.


    Liszt would definitely not tell Lake these words, but after he gave the task to chat with Alexander yesterday, Liszt thought for a while and said to Lake: "Mr. Black King, Victoria Knowles was trained by her organization. Love, maybe, you may encounter some trouble after you close the order."


    So this Victoria Knowles is the white glove of S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Lake looked up at Liszt: "It''s not my business, I just look at my principles, and whether it is a trap set by the orderer."


    Liszt waved his hand: "I swear to God, absolutely not."


    Lake smiled.


    Get up.


    Lake leaned forward and said in Liszt¡¯s ear: "If you say you swear to Hydra, I will believe you more, but it doesn¡¯t matter. If it¡¯s the trap you set, wait. My roll call."


    Liszt: "..."


    When did Lake leave, Liszt didn''t know.


    When Liszt recovered, he was already in a cold sweat.


    He really knew.


    Out the door.


    Still in that luxurious car.


    "Hey."


    "He really knows us."


    "This is something we have already speculated, isn''t it."


    "No, I mean, I feel that he knows more than we thought."


    "Did he refuse this task?"


    "No."


    "Then what do you need to worry about?"


    "..."


    After Alexander Pierce, who was far away in Sanfei, hung up the phone, he stood there, and after a while, the phone on the desktop rang.


    Alexander connected.


    At an overseas secret agent base, Nick Fury, wearing a beret of unknown country, looked at a funny-looking female high school student who appeared on his computer and said, "Agent 83 found it. ."


    Alexander Pierce frowned. "I thought she was dead three months ago."


    Nick Fury smiled: "Obviously, she scammed to death."


    "where."


    "new York."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Agent No. 83 has a very good talent, no less than No. 1, I want to bring her back."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    ...


    ps: Megan Walsh-from "Assassin School Girl"


    Still looking for \"the legendary life of a beautiful comic\" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 101: 9-headed snake with additional orders

    Nick Fury didn''t know that Lake had already taken the order from Hydra to kill his beloved agent, Victoria Knowles, who has always been in your chase after me.


    Alexander Pierce would not tell Nick Fury.


    the reason is simple.


    The current Victoria Knowles has been captured by Nick Fury. If you want Victoria Knowles to go to New York as agreed, then Alexander Pierce has to distract Nick Fury. This is the way to deliberately Let Victoria Knowles escape.


    and.


    Alexander Pierce heard that Nick Fury loved Agent #83 so much, and his eyes flickered slightly after hanging up the phone.


    Does this **** black brine egg empathize don''t change?


    Or, I feel that the number one technician who has already gotten the hand has nothing new, so I moved the target to the 83rd technician?


    This won''t work!


    the next day.


    It''s still night.


    Lake was bored sitting in the Continental Bar.


    In the past, I always felt that it was a great thing to have a deck of my own in this bar full of killers, and it was also able to be adored by some adorable new killers.


    but¡­¡­


    For three days in a row, Lake was a little tired.


    However, considering the politeness of your coming and going, Lake felt that Hydra came after a call from him the previous two times, so he couldn''t directly refuse the invitation of Hydra today.


    Respect is mutual.


    Lake always feels so, so he is here tonight.


    Liszt always seemed to get stuck.


    After shook hands with Liszt, Lake joked with Liszt, who had successfully changed from a normal friend to a normal friend after meeting for three consecutive days: "Are you afraid that someone will see you when you come here soon?"


    Liszt said: "I came from Texas and just got off the plane."


    Lake is in awe: "I have the intention."


    I fly from Texas to New York every day to talk, and then fly back after speaking. Good guy, Liszt must have a lot of AA points. Should I take a plane next time and borrow his points card for an upgrade?


    Lake has never made first-class cabin. Except for the annual trip to Europe, when he was in the army, he took a transport plane. After he came out, the plane was all low-cost cabin.


    Even Betty sometimes thinks Lake is too stingy.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is really not a deduction. He wants to be rich. He can''t get rich. If you want to make a lot of money, you have to increase your strength. If you want to increase your strength, you have to spend money to draw a lottery. Sometimes a lottery draws loneliness. Lake''s mentality exploded for at least a week.


    Lake looked at the gray-haired Liszt, a little unbearable and stepped forward for the business exchanges between the two parties and said: "When I finish this order, I will consider spending money to buy a mobile phone at the Continental Hotel. What can I do in the future? It¡¯s convenient to communicate by phone."


    Big customers must be treated as big customers.


    not now.


    The killer dedicated phones sold by the Continental Hotel are worth 200,000 US dollars each. The appearance is actually the same as that of Nokia in the 1990s. However, the Continental Hotel guarantees that every phone is a dedicated line. Once the killer''s identity is exposed because of the phone. If it does, the Continental Hotel provides a minimum pension of 20 million dollars.


    Uh¡­¡­


    The kind for your relatives, after all, under normal circumstances, 100% of the killers found through the killer phone have already hung up.


    Liszt also knew Lake''s style, and said directly: "I wonder if Mr. Black King will accept additional orders?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Additional?"


    Liszt nodded and handed the prepared materials to Lake: "That''s it."


    Lake opened the information in front of him.


    Raise eyebrows.


    Somewhat familiar.


    Next second.


    Lake remembered, isn''t this the female student that I saw in Midtown College who made a deep impression just by pretending to be?


    ...Female killer.


    Still a young killer who just debuted.


    Why is Hydra trying to kill her?


    Lake muttered in his heart, looked up at Liszt, and asked directly: "Are you in New York?"


    "Yes it is."


    Liszt nodded, then glanced at Lake''s face, and then tentatively said: "Your intelligence network should know where she is currently."


    Lake looked up at Liszt.


    Liszt smiled, and his right leg trembled. Although the Continental Hotel prohibits killing, if they are correct in guessing the identity of Lake in front of him, then, even if Lake kills him here, the Continental Hotel can''t help him, because of this stuff. It''s the kind that doesn''t die at all.


    but.


    Liszt¡¯s worries are unnecessary.


    Lake saw a hint of tension in Liszt''s face inadvertently, smiled, and shook his head: "Don''t be so nervous, you know my intelligence network, and I also know yours. It''s fair."


    Anyway, his current Black King has been separated from Lake on the bright side.


    It does not matter.


    At the moment, it is impossible for anyone to suspect that he and the Black King are the same person. Knowing the relationship between the two is also deliberate by Lake, and it is no big deal.


    Lake nodded and closed the information: "How much."


    Liszt said: "The same goal as before, one million dollars."


    Mom, I have met a big client.


    damn it.


    I knew Hydra was so bold. Why did I bother doing part-time jobs? I was so stupid. I knew that we should cooperate with Hydra to win-win from the beginningWhat?


    Unwilling to mix with Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Lake didn''t mix it up.


    Hydra pays to kill people, Lake is simple, this is nothing mixed, this is purely business dealings, only official business, there is no personal relationship.


    Lake''s heart blossomed with joy.


    Pay two million together.


    Good guys.


    This time, the **** lottery can finally jump out of ssr.


    After all, this is Penguin''s appearance.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake suddenly felt a little guilty. He only knew that the plug-in required krypton gold, and from the first time the krypton gold became stronger, he deduced that the lottery was produced by the goose factory.


    But what if it is not?


    What if it comes from the pig farm?


    Goose factory krypton gold, you charge money, you are my father, krypton gold can become stronger.


    Krypton gold in the pig farm?


    You charge money, I''m still your dad, Krypton gold just has a chance to become stronger?


    ¡­¡­Will not.


    It must be from the goose factory. After all, I belong to the goose factory, and it has nothing to do with the pig farm, false alarms, false alarms.


    Lake took a deep breath in his heart and nodded calmly on the surface: "If this list meets my requirements, I will take it. If I take it, I will do it directly. After all, it is not easy for you to come from Texas."


    Finished.


    Lake got up, shook hands with Liszt, dropped three gold coins on the table, and left directly.


    Damn monopoly!


    After Lake came back, he looked around. No one said that the mainland gold coins in his hand were not available, but the prices were kept low. The gold coins worth half a million dollars were directly sold at twenty. Wanmei knife recycling.


    Mainland hotels do recycle, but tax deductions are deducted for recycling, and tax deductions are also deducted for money exchange.


    Had it not been for such a platform, I have to say, Lake would have lifted the table long ago.


    I hate monopoly!


    ...

 Chapter 102: Crime in broad daylight

    Homeland Security Building.


    Lake was sitting in his chair, one hand against his chin and the other holding a document, looking thoughtfully.


    The information provided by Hydra to kill this Megan Walsh is so rich that it makes people suspect that Megan Walsh was cultivated by Hydra himself.


    Not only the age, but also the blood type, and even the assassination missions performed several times.


    Good guys.


    Is it so upright that you don''t even conceal it?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no accurate information. Lake can use the Department of Homeland Security to arrest Victoria Knowles, because Victoria Knowles is an arms dealer and falls within the scope of arrest.


    But this Megan Walsh?


    Lake looked at the resume on the information, but couldn''t find a good breakthrough.


    This Megan Walsh was trained since he was a child. At the age of thirteen, he performed the assassination mission for the first time. The assassin was a tyrannical warlord. The second target was a terrorist, and the third target was a bomb maker. Madman...


    Just look at it, this Megan Walsh doesn''t fit his ordering rules at all.


    Hey.


    Lake sighed, it seemed that he couldn''t make this million.


    The rules are unbreakable.


    Lake feels that he is in the neutral chaotic camp, not good and lawful, nor evil, but only neutral and chaotic. He only kills those who are guilty but cannot be convicted by the law.


    The law is the bottom line of morality. If there is no violation of the law, it is not innocent.


    Observing discipline and abiding by the law is only the standard of life. A person who says he abides by the law every day can only show that he is a scumbag, and nothing else.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought about leaving the Continental Hotel yesterday when Liszt caught up with him and said something.


    This number eighty-three Megan Walsh is very much loved by a certain bald head.


    Lake realized.


    A godsend opportunity.


    Lake still remembers that **** black marinated egg trying to catch and calculate him. He didn''t go to the trouble of black marinated egg because he was afraid of trouble.


    at the moment?


    Lake picked up another file on the desktop, sneered, and picked up the phone: "Notify Group C, and go out with me."


    Finished.


    Lake hung up the phone.


    What does an illegal immigrant who disguised his identity information and entered the Union and pretended to be a student to enter the second college in New York? Isn''t it about planning a conspiracy against the Union?


    There is nothing wrong with such a suspect if he is caught back and interrogated.


    quickly.


    Entrance of the Homeland Security Building.


    Lake got into the car directly: "Go, Midtown University."


    The car starts.


    After about three months, the New York State action team formed six action teams by dispatching or applying for jobs. A group of twelve people was fully staffed, all composed of law enforcement officers from all over the United States.


    The team members and even the captain of Group C were dug over by Lake.


    The team leader is Jack of the New York Secret Service.


    The group members were also the group members who followed Jack before.


    Lake promised to dig it over with a higher salary. After all, they were only the New York Secret Service on the New York Secret Service, but when they got here, they were federal agents.


    A higher salary and a better title. For this reason, when the C group was full, Jack also specially asked Lake to eat the most delicious Texas roast beef as a thank you.


    Lake''s coroner Olivia was naturally also dug up by Lake.


    Joe didn''t.


    Lake originally wanted Joe to come over. Unfortunately, Joe didn¡¯t want to. However, after Lake¡¯s resignation, Joe was promoted and replaced Lake as the head of the New York Police Department¡¯s three serious crime team. As for Olivia¡¯s coroner. , It is said that they dug one from New Jersey.


    As for who it was, Lake didn''t ask.


    after an hour.


    Lake took Jack and the others away from Midtown College.


    Shet.


    Forget the saying that there is still school time.


    Lake gets in the car.


    "Sir."


    "Say."


    "I tracked Megan Walsh''s cell phone signal, and now I send the signal coordinates to the car for navigation."


    "it is good."


    Lake glanced at a small red dot in the navigation interface transmitted to the car, and said to the assistant Tiffany who was in the National Land Building Command Center: "Thank you."


    The vehicle starts quickly.


    Megan Walsh was staying at Liz Larson''s house with fake ID and exchange student IDs at the same school, and the red dot movement track on the navigation seemed to be towards Liz Larson. Mori''s home.


    Liz Larson''s home is on 37th Street, eight blocks away.


    "there."


    Lake looked at the school bus that had left the intersection of 37th Street and continued to move forward and said, "Turn around."


    The car turns.


    Pause time.


    Lake saw the target walking in the middle of the road with his schoolbag on his back.


    but¡­¡­


    There is also a white van following closely behind.


    When Lake was just about to let the vehicle go up, the side door of the white van was opened, and a white man, skilled in movement, and very skilled, jumped directly behind the target person and gave the target person directly to the police.


    Good guys.


    In broad daylight, the universe is so obvious, should you arrest people directly in the street, and still be in front of a senior federal special agent?


    are you crazy?


    This is the Federation, not the streets and alleys of Western EuropeLake''s face went dark, and you are also a killer anyway, not to mention that you can refine the sixth sense that the killer depends on for a living, but Can you be a little wary?


    Just so behaved, let someone give you a **** without resisting it?


    He simply lost his killer''s face.


    Lake had a dark face, covered his ears, and informed the team behind the special service vehicle: "Prepare to fight."


    The voice fell.


    Lake directly took out a billowing warning light, opened the window of the co-pilot, and sucked it directly on the roof of the car.


    Wow wow wow wow.


    In the white van in front, the white man who was moving the target into the car glanced back, his eyes narrowed, and his movements accelerated.


    With a bang.


    The white van instantly burned its tires, and before the white man''s body could get in, it started to flee towards the front.


    There is a kind.


    Lake directly operated the intercom on the car control side and called the New York Police Department for help.


    quickly.


    The police car patrolling nearby suddenly sounded: "Attention all units, white vans, license plate number xxxxxxx, pay attention to interception, the target is driving from 37th Street to 48th Street."


    Lake also used the loudspeaker in the car: "The opposite vehicle, pull over, this is the last warning, pull over and stop."


    The speed of the white van remains unchanged.


    even¡­¡­


    Still accelerating.


    After following the process of warning three times and seeing no effect, Lake shrugged helplessly.


    Next second.


    Glock XVII appeared directly in Lake''s hands.


    The window rolls down.


    Lake held his gun with his right hand out of the window and aimed it at the van in front.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Four shots per second.


    No bullets!


    ...

 Chapter 103: I dont agree

    Text 103. I do not agree (fourth more, please subscribe, ask for full order!!!)


    boom!


    Of the four bullets from the Lake pistol, two of them directly hit the two front wheels of the white van at irregular angles, and the later two bullets hit the back wheels.


    The tire exploded instantly.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The white van flew directly into the sky, turned a somersault, and then hit the ground fiercely.


    Lake and Jack got out of the car.


    "Leave and leave."


    "Go away!"


    Jack led the team, while letting the well-trained people on the side of the road leave the place, and then slowly surrounded the overturned white van with a vigilant face.


    at this time.


    Two **** men climbed out of the white van.


    Jack''s gaze fell on the man''s hand, his eyes shrinking: "Gun, gun, gun!"


    The voice fell.


    Gunshots sounded.


    moment.


    The man who crawled out with blood and gun was beaten into a hornet''s nest.


    Free America, can never bb with you, first escape by driving, then refuse to stop, and then come out with a gun, without killing anyone you kill.


    Three minutes later.


    The New York Police Department arrived, and several patrol officers began to help pull the cordon.


    The carriage was opened.


    There was a girl in a coma, and another white man with one hand on her chest and bleeding with one hand up was the white man who had just got out of the car and was fainted.


    "do not move!"


    "do not move!"


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot."


    "Get down!"


    "Get down, now, immediately!"


    "Good, good."


    Under the gaze of the assault gun, the white man with obvious chest injuries wanted to say that he was going to the hospital, but he could only obediently do so.


    Lake was chatting with George who rushed to the scene.


    George glanced at the corpses on both sides of the white van and looked at Lake: "So, big action?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Lake turned his head and glanced at the white man who was pressed into the vehicle and the target person who pulled into the ambulance. He smiled and said to George: "I haven''t been active for more than three months. Not bad."


    George said, "Give it to the Department of Homeland Security?"


    Lake looked at the New York police at the scene: "Let me work hard, brothers, and help clean up the scene. I''ll go to the hospital first."


    George nodded: "Okay."


    It is well known that local law enforcement agencies have always been at odds with federal law enforcement agencies.


    But Lake is different from the New York Police Department.


    After all, Lake was from the New York Police Department anyway, and Lake knew all three of the three detectives, plus he had dealt with these police officers more or less.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    As a designated hospital for law enforcement agencies, naturally, comatose girls and injured white men were all drawn into the hospital.


    The white man entered the rescue room.


    After the unconscious girl was checked, it was judged that she had only suffered some skin trauma, and there was no internal trauma and hemorrhage, so she was pushed into the single observation room.


    David Buss also received the news and rushed over.


    "what happened?"


    "Gunfight."


    Lake stood by Megan Walsh''s bed, glanced at David Buss, and then pointed to Megan Walsh on the bed: "There is another suspect in the rescue room."


    David Buss wiped his face: "What''s the situation now?"


    Lake was expressionless, referring to Megan Walsh: "A professional assassin who falsified his identity, forged documents, and smuggled into the Federation. He just received the news and planned to ask her to come over for questioning, but he saw a few kidnapper fans. Fainted her."


    After David Bass heard these words, he was silent for a while.


    After a while.


    David Buss proposed to Lake: "Go for a cigarette?"


    Lake glanced at David and nodded.


    Go out.


    "Jack!"


    Lake shouted to Jack, who was chatting with his wife not far away. After Jack came over, he said, "I have found two team members to watch. Except the doctor and the nurse, no one is allowed to enter this room. A group of agents who claimed to be the FBI came over, and I stopped him no matter what procedures he had or what excuses he used."


    Now that he knows that David and S.H.I.E.L.D. are unclear, the ghost knows if David is going to transfer himself away, so that the group of guys who don¡¯t even have the right of law enforcement in the Federation can give it to him. Take people away.


    Jack nodded: "Understood."


    After Lake finished speaking, he said to David next to him: "Stairwell, smoking is allowed over there."


    It is well known that smoking cessation in hospitals, but the tacit consent of smoking in the stairwell is also an unspoken rule, even if a sign is posted, it is useless.


    Corridor room.


    Lake took out a cigarette and handed one to David. After lighting it, he took a sip.


    David spit out, thought for a while, and said, "Can this case be abandoned?"


    Lex was not surprised, just glanced at David: "Reason."


    David thought for a while and said, "The woman on the bed is not a killer. She is an orphan. She grew up in a special school. When she was on a mission..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "You mean this Megan Walsh belongs to the Strategic Homeland Defense Bureau, right?"


    David raised his eyebrows: "You know?"


    Lake chuckled. Although Hydra provided no information, he could guess it all.


    It''s David.


    Lake looked at David: "When they asked you to intercede, didn''t they tell you anything else?"


    On the surface, the Federation does not seem to be a society of personal love but...


    The Federation is a society that needs human favors more than Eastern countries.


    Friends and friends.


    Same school and same school.


    These relationships, in many cases, are able to bring more convenience and effect to oneself.


    David was stunned: "Other things?"


    Lake sneered twice: "They probably wouldn''t dare to tell you, if you know, you know, I was the front page headline of the New York media last year, right?"


    David nodded.


    Now that I know that Lake is his partner, I will naturally find out about it, so I also know that it happened in New York last year, which almost triggered a black-and-white confrontation.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "If I tell you, this matter, they calculated me from behind?"


    "What?" David couldn''t believe it: "Why?"


    Lake said: "Why? I fell in love with me, planning to use this method to make me socially dead, and then come forward to give me alms, let me be grateful to them, and then be a cow and a horse for them."


    David stopped speaking.


    Not afraid, but not wanting.


    Lake has said so clearly. If he insists on asking Lake to abandon this case, of course, there is a success rate, but it is not worth it. People Lake has not made any gestures about his case. As a result, you will come to let the case. People give up.


    Is this appropriate?


    David opened his mouth and finally sighed: "What are you going to do?"


    Lake put out the cigarette butt, his eyes flickered: "On federal land, there is no law enforcement agency more powerful than the Department of Homeland Security."


    David: "..."


    Still looking for \"the legendary life of a beautiful comic\" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 104: Rebellious Assassin School Girl

    Text 104. Instigate a rebellious assassin school girl


    This is the Federation, a beautiful country.


    Although the illegal law enforcement agency that doesn''t even have a name is an international agency, it was created by the Security Council, but from the face of it, it is not even as good as Interpol.


    At least¡­¡­


    Interpol has legal law enforcement authority on federal land, but Aegis does not have it at all. The Federal Constitution does not give Aegis law enforcement authority in the Federation.


    The Aegis is showing off in other places. Lake can''t control it, or after meeting Lake with his tail sandwiched, Lake doesn''t care, but he pretends to be in front of Lake, and even wants Lake to die socially?


    Ah.


    Who has Lake counseled in this life?


    This time, I will not only kill your person, but also take your nest.


    Lake''s eyes were cold.


    Next second.


    Lake returned to normal, put the cigarette **** in his pocket, patted David on the shoulder, and then turned and left the stairwell.


    After Lake left, David sighed and dialed the phone.


    "David."


    "You haven''t told me about it, you have calculated him."


    "..."


    "I can''t help with this."


    After David finished saying this, he hung up the phone. He could help, but it was not necessary. He was working for the Federation, not for the Security Council. If he helped this matter, it would be harmful to him. There is no need to help.


    Aegis New York Operations Center.


    After Coulson hung up the phone, he walked back into the office and said to Nick Fury and Victoria Hand who were sitting inside: "Lake Edwin seems to have known that Agent 83 is ours. Up."


    This is simply a nightmare.


    Originally, Nick Fury thought that Lake was just a person with little background and strength, but he didn''t expect that he found out that he was a hedgehog after doing his hands.


    And unlike ordinary hedgehogs, this hedgehog is in a state of exploding hair anytime and anywhere.


    Not to mention the meat, Mao didn''t even eat it, but there was a feeling of provoking the enemy of a lifetime.


    Lake''s background is General Thaddeus Ross, one of the three major military leaders today.


    I also had a fascination with that. Although I didn¡¯t take many orders, the killer Black King, who had flourished last year and this year, was unclear. The most important point was that Lake¡¯s temperament was so cruel that they never thought of it. .


    As soon as the front foot said to break up, the back foot sent a bullet directly to his ex-girlfriend.


    It has been almost half a year now, and as a result, there is a look that this hatred will never end.


    "What reason did he detain?"


    "Identity forgery."


    "This involves national security?"


    "Arrest warrant signed by Laura Birch in the New York court."


    "Our people."


    "Still being rescued in the hospital."


    After listening to Phil Colson, Nick Fury was silent for a while, got up and walked outside: "I''m worried that Lake Edwin will attack our secret service base and pick me up with Director Pierce. Let Agent 83 fall into his hands."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has opened a secret service base, which is known to and acquiesced by the Security Council.


    but¡­¡­


    Tacitly does not express agreement. At least, once Agent No. 83 tells his story and spreads it outside, good guys, orphans have grown up as agents. Once this matter becomes clear, the Security Council will never admit it. .


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    In the ward.


    Megan Walsh opened his eyes faintly after being fainted. Just when he opened his eyes, there was a pain in his head. He couldn''t help but screamed. When he was about to reach out to touch it, he found that his right hand was being touched. The handcuffs were handcuffed.


    what?


    "you''re awake?"


    Megan Walsh looked up at Lake who was standing at the foot of the bed with his arms around him, and frowned, "Who are you?"


    Lake lowered his head and took out his credentials from his waist: "Department of Homeland Security, Assistant Director of New York State Operations, Senior Federal Special Agent, Lake Edwin."


    Megan Walsh was a little guilty: "I don''t know you."


    Lake laughed: "But I know you."


    Talking.


    Lake told him the information he had about Megan Walsh one by one.


    He wants to play slowly.


    It''s a pity that time waits for no one.


    Aegis will definitely look for other help after asking for help from David Hopeless. After all, although Aegis does not have federal law enforcement authority, Washington knows about S.H.I.E.L.D., although the Constitution does not stipulate that Aegis has law enforcement powers, but Washington Over there, Aegis acquiesced in law enforcement.


    The ghost knows what''s next.


    time does not wait.


    Lake would dare to nail the case completely before anyone came to take Megan Walsh away.


    Megan Walsh is not a cold-blooded killer. At the very least, a qualified assassin will not be naive enough to not kill and fall in love with school, but in this respect, Megan Walsh is a good breakthrough.


    Lake walked over to Megan Walsh''s bed, sat in a chair, smiled and said, "I always like to go straight, so I only have one chance. Are you interested in making a deal?"


    Megan Walsh didn''t speak, she was still in shock by the information that Lake revealed.


    Lake said directly: "Tell the organization behind you, where they are, and what they do. I can give you a waiver. You want to experience the life of ordinary people. No problem. You will be in a very good position under the Federal Witness Protection Program. In a small town, you can go to your own school with peace of mind. If you don¡¯t want it, I will privately send you to Stick Country for a facelift. After changing your face, I will give you a legal federal certificate. At that time, as long as you are under supervision. , I promise, no one is bothering you."


    Lake still gave an exemption order.


    Even if the Attorney General is unwilling to give it, Lake can go to Karen for help. Karen is a federal prosecutor and has a good relationship with the Secretary of State. It is not difficult to get a White House exemption order.


    Megan Walsh is not within the scope of his orders, so this million can not be earned, and that can only spread the anger of the loss of this million elsewhere.


    quite a while.


    Megan Walsh opened his mouth: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The horror behind the organization made Megan Walsh choose to retreat. If she was not afraid of the organization, she would not choose to flee to death instead of directly betraying the organization.


    Lake was not angry either.


    This is a common problem of these organized people. Almost everyone who is raised by an organization always feels that the organization behind them is very powerful, able to go up to the sky, down to the ground, and the Security Council in the middle.


    But actually?


    As long as the organizations that are not on the surface are paper tigers, they are simply vulnerable, and the federal army is roaring in. Which illegal organization dare to say that I will not be bullying?


    Lake lowered his head and laughed: "Do you think we can''t fight the organization behind you?"


    Megan Walsh didn''t speak, but the expression undoubtedly meant it.


    Lake asked, "Does the organization behind you have a bald head, a black one, and a blindfold. In the Middle Ages, he could only be a pirate slave but dressed himself as a pirate?"


    Megan Walsh said: "Hadman?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hardman?


    Who is this.


    Oh oh.


    Lake''s thoughts turned, and he realized that this Hardman should be a vest of Nick Fury. It is normal for people to have a few fake names.


    Doesn''t he also have a few vests?


    It''s normal.


    Lake then nodded: "Then if I tell you, if I guess right, this Hardman should have left the organization behind you for a while, and then returned about half a year ago. Do you want to know why? ?"


    Megan Walsh looked at Lake in a daze.


    seem¡­¡­


    This person knows the organization behind her better than she does.


    Because indeed, as Lake said, Hardman disappeared for a few years, and then returned to take over the training and tasks of the Killer Academy for more than half a year.


    Although Hardman told Megan Walsh and others that they were training agents, anyone, including Megan Walsh, understood that it was a killer academy.


    Lake smiled and said, "Do you want to know the reason?"


    Talking.


    Lake didn''t wait for Megan Walsh to answer, and said directly: "That''s because this Hardman was demoted. The reason is because he tried to assassinate me and failed."


    Let me die socially.


    This is not an assassination, but it is worse than the nature of the assassination.


    The Senator Stern is dead, but still alive. What about Lake, the Aegis¡¯s previous approach was to want Lake to be the kind of alive but deadLake looks to May Root Walsh said: "I tell you the reason. If you cooperate, I also said about the treatment. Now, let me tell you what kind of treatment you will receive if you don''t cooperate."


    Megan Walsh looked at Lake.


    "First, you will be formally accused of entering the country illegally, you will go to court, and then, your photos, I promise, will appear in major media newspapers, including prominent places on the Internet."


    "Second, you will undoubtedly be expelled from the situation, and then you will be found by that Hardman. Later, you know your organization better than I do, so I don''t need to say what you will face."


    Lake calmly talked to Megan Walsh about the treatment if she didn''t cooperate.


    This is not a fright.


    Lake really did it.


    Megan Walsh was just a girl who was less than eighteen years old. After hearing Lake''s calm remark, she immediately shook her head and said, "No, this can''t be done."


    Lake smiled and said, "Then cooperate with me."


    Megan Walsh was silent.


    Heaven and man are at war.


    After a while.


    Lake got up and prepared to leave.


    "and many more."


    "Think about it."


    Lake turned to look at Megan Walsh, who was holding on to the bed, and said blankly: "There is only one chance. If you say, I promise you, I will give you an exemption order, whether you want the Federal Witness Protection Program or go to Stick Country I can promise you a facelift and a facelift."


    Megan Walsh opened his mouth, seeming to be determined, and his heart beat faster: "You promise?"


    Lake nodded: "The exemption order you want, I can find it for you now."


    ...


    Still looking for \"the legendary life of a beautiful comic\" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 105: The script that exploded again

    Text 105. The script that exploded again (second more, please complete the order!!)


    Outside the ward.


    "Jack!"


    Lake said to Jack: "I''m going to the court, remember, if someone is going to grab someone, stop me, if something goes wrong, I will go around, call me if something happens."


    Jack nodded in response.


    Lake went directly to the elevator, ready to go to the New York court, and asked an old friend for an exemption order.


    The orthodox federal exemption order is now no way.


    but¡­


    A court-signed exemption order is still possible. Although it is not as effective as a federal exemption order, at least it can ensure that Megan Walsh will not be prosecuted for any of the charges in the information she provided.


    New York court.


    "what would you like?"


    "An exemption order."


    Lake sat on the sofa and told his old friend Laura Birch about Megan Walsh and the information she would provide.


    Laura Burch, who took off her glasses, rubbed her eyebrows and looked at Lake a little tangledly: "You should know that I''m in a critical period now."


    In two months, the candidate for the first judge of the New York court will finally be announced.


    With the textile factory incident last year, Laura Birch is basically stable. However, the Disabled Persons'' Federation and some other organizations are lobbying, so there are still some changes.


    the reason?


    Who made Laura Birch sign a search warrant, which turned the textile factory into ruins, and caused the Disabled Persons'' Federation to lose more than a thousand positions. This is a gain and a loss.


    Therefore, Laura Birch has been acting cautiously during this period of time and doing nothing. Even if the Disabled Persons'' Federation is lobbying, the position of the first judge will still be hers.


    Lake has nothing to do with it: "I provide 100% guarantee for this information."


    Laura Birch looked at Lake: "Sure?"


    Lake chuckled softly: "You can also give Zhang not filing. I just want to use this exemption order to make her speak. Then, I will get an exemption order from the Ministry of Justice."


    Laura Birch got it.


    An unfiled exemption order is useless even if it comes in ten.


    but¡­


    If this is revealed, the risk is also not small. At the very least, if the suspect asks a lawyer to question this point, there is still a certain risk.


    However, between Lake and her cooperation, Laura Birch still signed her name on an exemption order.


    just.


    Just as Lake took the exemption order from Laura Birch.


    the phone is ringing.


    Jack''s.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Lake walked out of the elevator expressionlessly, observing the ward, rattling.


    Jack led his men directly at the gunpoint of a group of men in black.


    Lake came over.


    Jack looked at Lake: "They want to take Megan Walsh."


    Lake nodded, then looked at a woman in overalls who led the team, glanced at it, and sneered: "I thought it would be from the FBI. I didn''t expect Langley''s."


    The female agent of Langley, Van Doren, who led the team, handed to Lake: "Hello, this is Van Doren, Senior Special Agent Lake Edwin."


    Lake was too lazy to stretch out his hand: "Just tell me, what reason is to take my suspect away."


    "We have intelligence sources. The suspect you are detaining is a member of an overseas killer organization."


    "So."


    "This is a transfer order signed by the Federal Court. I hope you will cooperate."


    "..."


    Lake accepted the transfer order from Van Doren with a blank face, and saw that the name signed by Judge Hall of the Washington DC Federal Supreme Court was on it.


    at the same time.


    Van Doren took out the phone, made a call, said a few words, and then handed it to Lake.


    Lake took it.


    The head boss, Minister John Kelly''s call.


    "Lake."


    "minister."


    "Hand it over."


    "...If you don''t give it, it''s okay."


    Secretary Kelly, who was at the headquarters in Washington, was delighted when he heard Lake''s words, he rubbed his eyebrows, and said directly and honestly: "Mr. Vice President personally called and asked."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Van Doren in front of him.


    Good guys.


    The vice president has been released. What is this, is it a direct dimensionality reduction attack?


    sure.


    Aegis learned to be clever this time, so he didn''t show up and didn''t give Lake any chance to seize any handle. He directly handed the person to Langley, and then asked him to come back from Langley''s hand.


    Meow.


    Why is my version of Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. so difficult to deal with?


    After Lake hung up the phone, he thought blankly.


    Federal agent Van Doren reminded: "Agent Edwin."


    Lake returned to his senses: "Edwin, senior special agent, not an agent."


    Van Doren nodded: "Senior Special Agent Edwin, can you hand in someone now?"


    Lake''s thoughts turned sharply.


    Next second.


    Lake smiled: "Of course."


    Talking.


    Lake passed the transfer order in his hand to Jack and made a look: "Help me make a copy."


    Jack knows, accepts the transfer order, and prepares to borrow the hospital''s photocopier.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau did not come forward, the vice president spoke, and his boss, Minister Kelly, couldn''t stand it anymore. Lake thought for a while, and there was no need to be tough.


    not worth it.


    Anyway, this time Aegis was frozen.


    If it doesn''t work on the bright side, then come on the dark side.


    You can do it, and I can, moreover, better than you.


    Come.


    Who counsels the puppy!


    When Lake waited for the copy to come back, he smiled and said to Agent Van Doren in front of him: "After two tossings, Langley obviously hasn''t been tossed enough. No, it''s badly injured. He started to give People are running dogs."


    Since Langley chose to stand on the side of Aegis, it was the enemy.


    For the enemy.


    Lake has always been unceremonious, first admit that they don''t exist, and Lake has never been counseled in this life.


    Van Doren just smiled and did not choose to reply.


    quickly.


    The copy is here.


    Lake put away the copy, and handed the original to Van Doren: "Take it away, don''t lose it, the people inside are yours, and you are optimistic about it, but don''t lose it."


    Van Doren said: "This matter doesn''t need the Department of Homeland Security to worry about."


    Lake smiled and looked at Jack: "Let''s go."


    Just leave.


    Lake is not at all procrastinating, since his warning has been given anyway, if Langley does his own death, don''t blame Lake for being rude.


    Outside the hospital.


    In the car.


    Lake and Jack are in a car.


    "How many copies did it take?"


    "Two copies."


    "No problem, right?"


    "No."


    Jack shook his head and said, "I asked Martha to help copy the second copy. There is no surveillance over there."


    Martha is Jack''s wife, the one who just talked to Jack in the hallway.


    Lake nodded and pointed to the intersection ahead: "Take your copy back and file it, remember to keep it."


    Jack nodded: "Don''t worry."


    At night.


    Continental hotel.


    Lake looked at Liszt, who was flying in from Texas again, shook hands and said, "Sorry, I didn''t want you to come here all the way, but you guys are not authentic."


    Liszt hurriedly said: "Sorry, we have fought for this matter."


    Lake did not speak.


    Liszt naturally knew what Lake meant by saying that he was not authentic, but they also wanted to get in the way of it. Unfortunately, there was really no chance to start.


    Alexander received a call from Nick Fury and understood that Lake and the Black King had plans to play a win-win game this time.


    can¡­


    Alexander really wanted to facilitate this, but the Secret Service Academy is the source of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s loyal agents. On the face of it, Alexander is also the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.. If he is negligent in this matter, he will inevitably be caught by Nick Fury or Other interested people in S.H.I.E.L.D. found some clues, so this time they can only stand on Nick Fury''s side to protect the matter.


    Do you think Alexander would like this?


    Most of the people at the Secret Service Academy are Peggy Carter¡¯s people. To put it bluntly, they are the diehard fans of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Hydra wants to destroy this base. It¡¯s not a day or two. After all, the agents The numbered agents produced by the academy are rarely able to instigate the Hydra side.


    Lake shook his head and said: "Megan Walsh does not meet my order rules, and this time you made me and my friends very passive."


    Liszt said directly: "Sorry, this matter is indeed because of us. Although this order could not be completed, but this is a bank account with one million in it, as our apocalypse, I hope Mr. Black King understands that we respect it very much. your."


    Lake looked at the note on the table in front of him.


    well.


    Lake put away the note calmly and smiled: "Actually, this matter is not a big deal. I just don''t want it to affect our friendship. Just let it go. Respect is mutual. I like that Mr. Liszt can understand."


    One million dollars is very sincere.


    This shows that UU Reading Hydra still respects him very much.


    Lake is satisfied.


    Liszt smiled and said: "Of course, we can understand, but we don''t know the previous order?"


    Lake said: "Can the target come to New York?"


    Liszt''s expression was a bit tangled. They were sure before, but now they are not sure.


    Without him.


    no.1 Victoria Knowles was caught by No.83 Megan Walsh. Hydra has already told Victoria Knowles who escaped smoothly this morning the news of Megan Walsh in New York.


    Originally, according to the script, Victoria Knowles would come to New York to kill the assassin school girl who captured her no.83.


    But right now?


    The Black King doesn''t play cards according to the routine. It doesn''t conform to your order rules, so you don''t want to accept it. As a result, you tell his friends, which leads to a complete explosion of the plot.


    Now even Hydra is not sure whether Victoria Knowles will come to New York. After all, Hydra is very cautious. After all, their situation determines that they must dive deeper than the Russian agents.


    Lake chuckled lightly: "So, you can''t take that order?"


    Liszt tangled for a moment and said: "Please don''t worry, Mr. Black King, we will try our best to make the target appear in New York. If she does not appear, one million bounty rights will be treated as a reward, and the amount will be paid, just..."


    Lake smiled and said, "Please speak."


    Liszt said: "Maybe the deadline needs to be extended."


    "how long?"


    "...Half a month? How?"


    "it is good."


    "..."


    ps: Van Doren, Agent cia-from "Above the Truth"


    Still looking for a "Legendary Life of a Certain Meiman" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 106: Little Lolita from Porcelain?

    Text 106. Little Lolita who touched porcelain? (Wan more, please order the whole thing!!!)


    Lake agreed directly.


    Again.


    Respect is mutual. In Liszt''s body, Lake feels Liszt''s strong respect for him. Mutually, Lake is also willing to give Hydra''s single time allowance to within half a month.


    This is reasonable.


    Out of the Continental Hotel.


    There was only one thought in Lake''s mind.


    I have money.


    Finally, I can take the extravagance and come to the last ten plus one lottery.


    Lake can''t wait.


    He has a hunch.


    This wave of ten consecutive draws must be a golden legend. He has this feeling, a very strong feeling, compared to the previous lottery draws, the kind that feels very strong.


    This time... it should not be an illusion.


    Out of the alley.


    Lake, who was restored to look like glasses with his hands in his pockets, walked towards the Star Tower, which was only a block away.


    The weather tonight is fine.


    Lake looked up at the stars, and he seemed to feel the stars in the sky blinking at him, as if saying, "I have money, I have money."


    It''s amazing.


    Lake was in a beautiful mood, even his pace was about to increase, and he waited to get home, took a shower, and then pumped for ten consecutive times.


    godhead.


    Divinity.


    Kingdom of God.


    I''m coming.


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!"


    "..."


    Lake returned to his senses, blinked, and looked at the girl who was sitting on the ground three steps away from him, clutching his little head.


    what is this?


    Touch porcelain?


    Skye rubbed his head, tears almost coming out.


    The passing years are not going well.


    This is even more true today.


    Skye had just finished his part-time job and was about to go back to sleep in an abandoned hut he found, but unexpectedly, when he walked to the door, he found that the abandoned apartment was found by the Children''s Welfare Department and the police, for fear of them. Skye, who found and brought back to the ugly rescue center, quickly turned and left.


    result.


    Skye felt a big bag growing out of his head, and he immediately looked up at Lake: "Losing money."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Skye clutched his head, tears streaming down his eyes: "You lose money, or you call the police."


    Lake took a breath.


    Good guys.


    It''s really touching porcelain.


    mmp.


    Just after getting a windfall on the front foot, he ran into the porcelain on the back foot, and was touched by a little loli who seemed to be of Asian descent.


    Bangzi''s?


    It''s an island country.


    Lake thought this in his heart, and then curiously said: "How much do you have to pay?"


    Skye rolled his eyes, thought for a moment, looked at Lake, and stretched out two fingers.


    two thousand?


    Good guy, you are not here to touch porcelain, you are here to blackmail.


    What is the concept of two thousand dollars?


    The last time George had a treat at that high-end restaurant, five people spent a total of eight hundred dollars, and it was already a very extravagant thing to eat eight hundred dollars for a meal.


    Lake is going to call the police.


    Skye looked at Lake with a change of expression on his face and said, "Why, don''t you even pay two hundred dollars in medical expenses? Then I have to go to the hospital. I have to get an injury and sue you.


    Lake returned to his senses: "Two hundred?"


    Skye huffed angrily: "If it''s private or call the police."


    Two hundred can be.


    Lake was about to take out his wallet and wipe out his wealth, but after touching his pocket, Lake remembered that he had lost his wallet at home.


    Skye watched Lake''s movements, then looked at Lake''s clothes, a little suspicious: "You won''t even have two hundred dollars."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    What are the meanings of distrust and suspicion in this statement?


    Am I short of money?


    I just made a million, millionaire.


    Lake shrugged: "I lost my wallet at home."


    Skye said, "Where is your home?"


    Lake looked at Skye: "Little girl, what do you want to do?"


    "Go back with you to get the money."


    "..."


    Good guys.


    This little girl is afraid that she has never experienced the severe beatings of the federal society. She has never met and went home directly with a stranger. Is this the rhythm of wanting to lose her own bones?


    Skye said, "Do you have your ID card?"


    "...What are you doing?"


    "Let me see. I will call my friend. If I am missing, the police will find you."


    "¡­¡­clever!"


    "Thank you."


    By the time Lake came back to his senses, his credentials were already in Skye''s hands.


    then¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the little Asian Lolita who seemed to be on the phone with her friend in the public phone booth and blinked. Because the Black King doesn¡¯t have a phone, the Black King uses public phones to make calls. If Lake If I remember correctly, the shared phone broke a few days ago and no one has been repairing it.


    and so¡­¡­


    Who is this little Asian Lolita calling?


    Air?


    After a while.


    Skye walked out of the telephone booth and returned Lake''s ID card with great momentum and said: "Let''s go, I have already agreed with my friend. If I don''t call her in an hour, she will call the police. "


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Next second.


    Lake chose to hide the secrets of this public telephone booth.


    Anyway, he is not a bad guy.


    and.


    In the boring life, a little surprise occasionally can be regarded as embellishing life.


    Downstairs of Xingchen Building.


    Sky opened his mouth wide and looked up at the star mansion, which went straight into the sky, and its appearance was exceptionally luxurious: "You... live here?"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    Skye also knows the uniqueness of the Star Tower. After all, the news that blacks are arguing with the owner of the building appears in major media newspapers every month.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the surprised Skye: "Dare you come in with me?"


    Skye returned to his senses: "Dare, why not, I am here to get my compensation."


    She already wants to retreat. After all, the small group of rich people in New York who can live in this apartment are enough to let the money leaked from the fingers of such a rich person evaporate her from the world.


    but¡­¡­


    Skye thought about his performance just after switching to Lake, and the two hundred dollars. After thinking about it, Skye decided to take a risk.


    Two hundred dollars is nothing to others, but for Skye, who has fled the foster family, it can be her two weeks of living expenses, and she can also go to a cheap store to buy herself a new set of underwear.


    Lake shrugged and walked into the building.


    The administrator in the lobby greeted Lake after seeing Lake: "Mr. Edwin."


    Lake nodded.


    The administrator saw Skye who followed in and was about to stop him.


    Lake said, "She came with me."


    The administrator immediately stopped, then nodded: "Understood."


    Lake glanced at the expression on the manager''s face, a little speechless, but he was too lazy to explain anything, and went straight to the elevator.


    Skye trot in.


    Ding!


    Open the door.


    Skye looked at the big living room after the door opened, and the small swimming pool on the balcony directly opposite the floor-to-ceiling windows, completely shocked.


    This is the life of the rich?


    Lake turned his head towards Skye and said, "Wait here, don''t go around, I''ll get my wallet."


    I just invited the housekeeper to clean up today, but Lake didn''t want to be soiled by unrelated people.


    just¡­¡­


    When Lake got his wallet from the second floor and went downstairs, he was stunned when he looked at Skye who had fallen at the door.


    Touch porcelain upgrade?


    Wow wow wow!


    After Lake watched the ambulance of the hospital in New Amsterdam put Skylar in the car, he turned around and prepared to go back.


    Tonight is not suitable for a lottery.


    Too bad.


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart.


    "Mr."


    "¡­¡­what''s happenin?"


    "You want to go back with us."


    Lake turned his head and blinked at the words of the emergency doctor: "I don''t know her."


    The emergency doctor said: "Sir, she is a minor."


    Lake: "..."


    In the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Lake stood speechless in the hallway.


    Jack''s wife Martha came over after receiving the news: "Lake."


    Lake looked at Martha and said hello.


    Martha smiled: "I told Dr. Duncan, he misunderstood."


    Lake curled his lips.


    nonsense.


    Someone in him has always only dared to be interested in Yu Jie, Loli or something, he just appreciates that he will never have other thoughts, or that sentence, Yu Jie is innocent, Lori can only see from a distance, not profanity.


    He tried it before, and it turned out to be very bad. Still, Lori needs to coax him. Lake likes others to coax him.


    Moreover.


    Playing loli on the land of the Commonwealth is not fatal. Those rich bt tyrants only dare to go overseas to play quietly.


    Martha then asked a little curiously what was going on.


    Lake sighed and told Martha how he had done it. This was a disaster for him.


    at this time.


    The door to the emergency room opened.


    Lake and Martha walked over.


    The doctor looked at Lake: "You are a family member of the patient. The patient has acute appendicitis and needs an operation. Go ahead and pay for it."


    Have surgery.


    and many more.


    Lake said to the doctor, "I am not..."


    The doctor didn''t wait for Lake to say anything It might be because he knew Martha and thought that the problem was not big, so he went straight into the operating room.


    wtf!


    I ran into her, how could I get some appendicitis?


    can.


    Take it as a good deed.


    Lake sighed and said to Martha, "I will pay the bill first."


    Martha said, "It''s okay. After the patient wakes up, notify her parents to come over and they should be able to return the money to you."


    I doubt it.


    Lake carefully checked Skye''s shoes as Skye pushed in the ambulance.


    Doesn''t fit.


    Big.


    As long as there are parents, no matter how bad the family is, at least they have a pair of well-fitting shoes. Therefore, the little Asian loli in it should be an orphan.


    Moreover, the foster family should treat her badly.


    Charge window.


    Lake took a breath as he looked at the list of charges that was typed out.


    Five thousand dollars?


    Are you kidding me?


    Black Heart Hospital, does an appendix operation cost three thousand dollars, even three thousand, but the cost of an ambulance is two thousand, is it a bit too exaggerated?


    Lake looked up and asked the toll collector, "Can I use my health insurance card?"


    Charger: "Are you a family member?"


    Lake shook his head.


    "That won''t work."


    "How about bookkeeping?"


    "..."


    Lake blankly took out his homeland security certificate and police badge, and looked at the toll collector: "Pending orders, Homeland Security, senior federal special agent, deputy director of operations Lake Edwin."


    Charger: "..."


    Still looking for \"the legendary life of a beautiful comic\" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 107: White people at the bottom are rubbish

    Lake doesn''t think this is making money.


    In fact.


    Throughout the year, Lake is of no use except for basic medical examinations. If it weren''t for social security or something that law enforcement officers must buy, Lake would like to apply to discount his social security to him.


    The charging staff definitely disagrees with this operation.


    but¡­¡­


    After Martha came over, she talked to the staff in the charge room, and it was all right.


    "real or fake?"


    After Masha came out of the toll room, she looked at Lake speechlessly: "You scare them and take them back without paying the bill. Please, they are in their early twenties at most."


    Lake shrugged and said, "I was wronged too."


    It is impossible for him to pay for it himself, although Lake has some sympathy for this little Asian Lori who is also an orphan through speculation, but this is not what happened.


    unless¡­¡­


    The doctor told him that the acute appendicitis of the little Asian Lori was caused by the impact.


    But this is obviously nonsense.


    "It''s possible."


    About two hours later, the doctor in charge of the operation said to Lake: "It''s not that there are cases of acute appendicitis caused by impact, but it''s very rare."


    Martha looked at Lake, as if saying, look, your responsibility.


    Ok.


    Lake sighed.


    Although he vaguely felt that this sentence was nonsense, after all, it was the doctor who said it. He is not a professional, so there is no way to distinguish whether this is true or false.


    The surgeon glanced at the little Asian Lolita who was hanging on the hospital bed and said: "The patient has just been seated for the operation and needs to be hospitalized for observation. The nurse will give you the hospitalization slip later."


    Paused.


    The surgeon took out a handwritten identity document that was a few years old from his arms and handed it to Lake: "This is what the patient found from his clothes just after the operation."


    Lake took it, the surgeon greeted Martha, then turned and left the ward.


    Martha said to Lake, "I''m going to work the night shift tonight, or, can you go back first?"


    Lake looked up at Martha from the handwritten identity document, and then set his eyes on the hospital bed. According to the identity document, the Asian little Lori, who was just 13 years old this year, blinked.


    Skye?


    The devil who will break the earth in half in the future?


    real or fake.


    Is it such a coincidence?


    the next day.


    In the office.


    For Lecto relations, I went to George of the New York Police Department, and then got information about Skye.


    The specific birth materials are not detailed anymore, only the name and date of birth are recorded. Then, like Lake, he was accepted by the first foster family when he was five years old.


    but¡­¡­


    Unlike Lake¡¯s luck, between the age of five and thirteen, Skye has changed seven or eight foster families, and the most recent foster family was two years ago.


    But Lake was sure that Skye was no longer in that foster family. As a result, no missing reports of that foster family were found. Every month, Skye¡¯s five hundred dollars in foster care subsidy was still used as usual.


    Many garbage families living at the bottom operate in this way, receiving subsidies by adopting orphans, and then letting those children in foster care fend for themselves.


    This is cruel, but it is very realistic.


    Lake shook his head, put aside the information about Skye, and rubbed his brows.


    There is not much he can do, but he can still do some things within his power.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    "Hi, Martha, what''s the matter?"


    "..."


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    When Lake walked into the ward, Skye, who had undergone the operation, was already awake.


    "Hi."


    "...I have no money to pay."


    Lake laughed happily when he heard Skye''s words.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion.


    Know that Skye is Skye...


    wrong.


    Knowing that the little Asian Lolita in front of him was of Eastern origin and not of stick or island origin, Lake suddenly had the illusion that he would not be wronged even at his own expense yesterday.


    After all, Lake also belonged to the Eastern country in his previous life.


    Although Lake won''t admit that the Dongguo here is his hometown, at least, his hometown, Dongguo, is a rich and powerful country, and the Dongguo here...don''t mention it.


    Lycra opened the chair and sat down: "Don''t worry, it''s my health insurance."


    Skye gave a surprised cry, and then said, "Thank you."


    Lake said: "The hospital has notified your foster father and mother..."


    The words are not finished.


    Skye''s eyes widened, and he was about to get his infusion bottle.


    Lake got up and hurriedly held Skye: "What are you doing?"


    "I''m leaving the hospital."


    "No, you haven''t fart yet."


    "..."


    The scene was very embarrassing.


    Lake coughed, let go of Skye, and signaled the little loli not to move, and then sat down again and said: "You have just had an appendix operation. Whether the operation is successful or whether you can be discharged from the hospital depends on whether you can fart. It¡¯s not up to you."


    This is not nonsense by Lake.


    The surgeon said yesterday, and Martha also told it when she got off work today.


    Skye''s face turned red.


    after all¡­¡­


    She is only thirteen years old. Although Lake is a handsome and mature man, there is no doubt that at this moment, in Skye¡¯s mind, Lake¡¯s impression has changed from a middle-aged man to a grotesque. Up.


    Lake changed the subject: "Why, is this foster family bad for you?"


    Skye looked up at Lake: "They are a group of beasts."


    Lake nodded: "Most of the bottom whites are beasts."


    Skye glanced at Lake in surprise.


    I wonder if Lake''s skin tone was painted with white paint.


    Lake looked at the time on his wristwatch, and said to Skye: "Anyway, there is still time, let''s hear, maybe I can help you, they are spying on you?"


    Skye looked at Lake blankly: "Sounds incredible?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, it''s normal. I said that most of the white people at the bottom are not as good as animals. This is normal, but you don''t have to leave. You can report to the Department of Children, or they don''t care?"


    After saying this, Lake also smiled.


    Children''s Department?


    If the Children¡¯s Department is useful, there are not so many children missing every year. Those who have families, like this orphan, have disappeared, and most of them are labeled as missing.


    really.


    Skye said calmly: "They only care how many children are still in the rescue center and when they can be sent out."


    "It''s normal."


    "what?"


    Lake said: "There is no such thing as an orphanage here, but if you don''t want to, I remember you can stay in the rescue center until you are eighteen. They can''t get you out."


    Skye smiled: "Do you know a thirteen-year-old girl who is still a mixed-race girl. How good is she as a gunman in the rescue center?"


    Lake said, "Understood."


    Again.


    Some rich people with BT desires only dare to go privately or go overseas, but the white people at the bottom of the trash have no such scruples.


    For this kind of little girl who has a nice complexion and is still a mixed race.


    Some trash whites who are inferior to beasts like to do this.


    Thick and greasy Xiete!


    Lake narrowed his eyes and looked at Skye on the bed.


    "¡­¡­so you?"


    "Oh, God."


    Skye seemed to know what Lake wanted to ask, so he exclaimed and made a disgusting expression: "Of course not, so I''m going out, I can live by myself."


    Once the parents of the foster family came over, Skye was about to enter the cave again.


    Lake nodded, and once again stopped Skye''s move to get up: "Don''t worry, they can''t make it."


    Skye blinked and looked at Lake.


    Lake thought: "At this time, I should have been arrested by the New York Police Department. Sorry, the crime I can charge is to pretend to be a foster care subsidy. I don''t think you are willing to testify in court."


    Skye grew his mouth: "You, are you, who?"


    Lake smiled.


    Assistant Tiffany came in with a bag: "Sir."


    Lake got up, took the bag, and said to Skye on the bed: "Your clothes were cut off during the first aid yesterday, and, frankly speaking, your clothes should have been thrown away long ago."


    Talking.


    Lake introduced Skye and Tiffany to each other, and then said: "During your stay in the hospital, Tiffany will be watching over here, just ask her for anything."


    Tiffany nodded, expressing no objection.


    She is Lake''s assistant. Although this is an exceptional job, there is not much work at all, and it is not a man who looks after it, but a 13-year-old mixed-race little Lolita.


    Skye opened his mouth and didn''t understand the current state.


    Lake smiled and said, "I bumped into you, remember, just take it as I should do it, no thanks, let''s go."


    Skye: "..."


    An open-air cafe near the hospital.


    Lake and George each ordered a cup of coffee and found a seat to sit down.


    "How?"


    "Submitted to the ground inspection."


    "Thanks."


    Foster children ran away from home and did not report their disappearance. Instead, they continued to receive foster care subsidies. This is not a small matter because the foster care subsidies are issued by the federal government.


    So this is a federal case.


    but¡­¡­


    The FBI has no time to take care of such trivial matters. Such prosecution cases are handled by prosecutors in the District Attorney''s Office, which can be regarded as giving these young prosecutors more experience in court.


    George took a sip of coffee, glanced at Lake, and curiously said: "Why, you don''t want to adopt this little girl who has a lot of fate with you by yourself."


    "puff!"


    Lake just drank the coffee in the mouth and sprayed it out. He coughed a few times. George was a little speechless: "Where is this completely groundless guess? Adopt, me, are you kidding me?"


    George''s expression doesn''t look like a joke: "I don''t know, maybe it''s your age?"


    "I just turned thirty today."


    "thirty-one."


    George corrected Lake''s age: "When I was thirty-one, Rod was already five years old."


    Lake: "..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!

 Chapter 108: ultra! Electromagnetic wave

    Lake smiled and waved his hand.


    What a joke.


    he?


    adoption?


    Skye?


    are you crazy.


    Let alone whether Lake can be adopted or not, even if it can, Lake has no plans to do so.


    This is not to buy anything like cats or dogs. This is adoption. Legally speaking, after adoption, the adopted child also has the right to inherit property.


    Of course.


    This is not the point.


    Lake sympathizes with Skye''s experience, but it is only sympathy, and at most he can only help what he can. For other things, Lake said that he is also unable to help.


    He was never married.


    Two... He has his own children.


    At night.


    Lake was on the phone with Karen in Washington, DC.


    In a dozen days, it will be Independence Day, the traditional holiday of the Commonwealth. Karen called to ask Lake if he wants to come back for the holiday together.


    Lake thought for a while and answered of course.


    after that.


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, touched his chin and said curiously: "Mom, you said, if I adopt a daughter, would you support it?"


    Karen on the other side was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Have you adopted it?"


    Lake shrugged: "Not yet."


    He just asked casually.


    Karen laughed, and then said: "I thought you adopted it, of course I am happy, at least, I have a granddaughter, don''t I?"


    Lake: "..."


    This conversation is not in a brain circuit, so I can''t talk anymore.


    Karen seems to mean the same thing, whether I am biological or adopted, as long as it is grandchildren.


    Lake blinked: "You don''t object?"


    Karen said: "Why should I object, this is your life, Lake, as a mother, I support every decision you make, but I hope your decision was made after careful consideration."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    In the study.


    Lake drank the bourbon in his glass and drank one of them.


    let''s start.


    "Recharge."


    "Successful top-up!"


    "Raffle, ten consecutive draws, give me a burst!"


    "The draw is in progress."


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    quickly.


    From the simple or even too crude lottery interface, an interface of ten cards and a treasure chest popped up.


    [Receive and wait]


    ¡¾receive. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Destiny Coin*1: Item category, SS-level, mysterious, magical coin with one side yellow and white. After being thrown out, accept the test of fate, the yellow face accepts the blessing, and the white face accepts the thunder trial (use 1000 for your own unit, yes The enemy unit uses 0100)]


    [Mysterious space: skill type, sss level, mystery system, items as the name suggests, a space that can be opened and stored at any time and anywhere, the size of the space depends on your life level, the initial space volume is 140 deep (generally hatchback You can also spend money to upgrade the space in the trunk of the car, but it will be very expensive.)]


    [Location Card*1: Props, level b, science and technology, you can locate someone''s location after use, track it in real time, and last for two hours. ¡¿


    [Upgrade card*1: props, s-level, science and technology, after use, you can upgrade the upgradeable items you hold (upgradeable: gold-rimmed glasses)]


    [Destiny coin*2: Item type, ss-level, mysterious, a magic coin with yellow and white sides. After being thrown, accept the test of fate, the yellow face accepts the gift of destiny, and the white face accepts the fate thunder trial (for your own unit) 1000, use 0100 against enemy units)¡¿¡¿


    [Blood bottle*1: Item type, b-level, magic system, drink it to replenish your health. ¡¿


    ¡¾Rebirth Ankh: Item type, ssr level, mystery system, the person holding this object can be resurrected within five minutes after death, and the body will be restored to its best condition. ¡¿


    [Grape wine: item category, grade d, science and technology, a bottle of 200-year-old grape wine, two complimentary luminous cups, grape wine luminous cup...]


    [Jing Wu Card*1: Item type, a-level, ancient martial arts, in use, immediately choose a ancient martial arts that has been passed down for many years and directly master it (with corresponding internal energy!)]


    [Destiny Scale: Item type, ssr level, mystery system, and the concretization of the equivalent exchange rule. Putting the corresponding price on one section of the scale is not limited to physical objects. At the other end, there will be level exchange things. ¡¿


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lake touched his chin, wondering whether he should call Ollie or the profiteer to refund the money.


    It doesn''t feel good to say Ollie.


    Talking about profiteers?


    It seems to be against your intentions.


    Two SS-level destiny coins.


    The rebirth cross of the golden legend of ssr who can exempt once died.


    and also¡­¡­


    The second golden legendary ssr-level destiny balance.


    really.


    Can ten consecutive draws work miracles.


    I used to save up to 100,000, and most of the lottery draws were lonely. The effect of these ten consecutive draws is really extraordinary.


    There is also a treasure chest that comes with ten consecutive draws.


    Lake''s gaze fell on the treasure chest that was tightly closed, but overflowing all around.


    This is a good box.


    Lake felt this way very strongly.


    [Out of the box! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Super-Electromagnetic Cannon: Skill type, ssr level, mysterious type, use metal that can be attracted by magnets as cannonballs (the best game currency), launch a powerful electromagnetic cannon, with extremely high accuracy and destructive power, with a range of five Ten meters, straight line distance, destruction, invincible direction, you are electricity, you are light, you are the only myth (40% chance of appearing in bgm, within bgm, the damage effect is increased by 100%.)]


    "..."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    This¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the sky, completely lost.


    This is not right.


    This is wrong with what I planned.


    Godhead, divinity, or kingdom of God?


    It doesn''t help to get a magic book, I can learn by myself.


    Again.


    Lake didn''t know if he was happy or asked for a refund.


    Ten consecutive draws and three golden legends, although not what he hoped in his heart, they are also golden legends.


    ¡¾Received cancellation. ¡¿


    "nonsense."


    "Charge."


    "Om!"


    Lake''s eyes widened slightly, and once again, the feeling of electricity went straight from the sky to the sole of the foot.


    It''s sour and sour.


    A storage space that existed in the dark was perceived by Lake.


    In his mind, the super-electromagnetic gun skills also appeared in his own memory database.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Lake opened his hands wide.


    There was a crisp ding sound, and a delicate appearance appeared on the desk like a silver balance that looked like an ornament. The silver balance did not have any golden light as a golden legendary item.


    Divine fetish?


    Lake blinked, watching this destiny balance pop out of his heart.


    Put an item on one section of the balance, and there will be an equivalent exchange item on the other end?


    Exchange one hundred dollars for one hundred dollars?


    Am I a fool?


    Lake shook his head, put the balance of fate into the storage space just obtained, then took it out, and then put it in.


    In, out.


    Out, in.


    In and out.


    Lake never gets tired of it.


    but¡­¡­


    After playing for a while, Lake lost his freshness. After all, the storage space was just fine before him, but he couldn''t put anything other than plug-ins.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A prop card exuding mysterious charm appeared in Lake''s hand.


    Upgrade card?


    Lake looked at the post-upgrade items noted on the back of the upgrade card, blinked, and lowered his head to take off the glasses that he had worn all the year round on the bridge of his nose.


    What can these glasses be upgraded to?


    Krypton glasses?


    "upgrade!"


    "Ding!"


    "update successed."


    [Disguise glasses: props, no grade, rules, fusion rules, thousands of people, you are you, you are infinite, automatically choose whether to meet the real face according to your mind, at the same time, the camouflage glasses have invisible effects, you You can bring it or not. After all, he is the beginning of infinity. ¡¿


    "Okay."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, watching the introduction of the upgraded camouflage glasses, thinking like this in his heart.


    quite a while.


    Lake walked to the mirror in the bathroom.


    In the mirror.


    The glasses on the bridge of Lake''s nose slowly faded until they were nowhere to be seen. It seemed that Lake had never worn glasses.


    even.


    Lake touched the bridge of his nose, but didn''t feel the presence of any glasses.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake knew he was wearing glasses.


    magical.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, but in a habit, Lake still manifested the gold-rimmed glasses.


    Looks more like a gentleman with glasses.


    Lake likes this.


    Get out of the bathroom.


    Lake went directly to bed and was ready to go to bed.


    This time it cost a million dollars for ten consecutive draws. I can''t say good, but Lake can''t say it''s bad against his will. I can only say that it feels like a saint.


    never mind.


    Anyway, half a month later, there is still a million yuan in the account, and I will be pumping at that time.


    But the next one million cannot be drawn in a row.


    Lake doesn''t want to, but can''t. After all, life is not only about lottery, but also poetry and far...Bahsleeping.


    As time passed, a week passed in the blink of an eye.


    this day.


    Lake was talking on the phone with his informant in Langley.


    He said he wanted to engage in SHIELD.


    Must engage.


    Definitely do it.


    As soon as that Megan Walsh disappeared from the CIA, Lake flew to Washington to prepare to start an attack.


    but.


    Megan Walsh is still under the custody of the CIA.


    The transfer efficiency of S.H.I.E.L.D. is simply too slow.


    After hanging up the phone.


    Lake received his own call.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    In the ward.


    Lake blinked and looked at the empty bed: "Where is the man?"


    Tiffany apologized: "Sorry, sir, when I came over this morning, the people were gone."


    Lake waved his hand: "She''s not a prisoner, but what happened to her surgical wound?"


    Tiffany said: "I basically recovered yesterday, but I can''t do strenuous exercise."


    Lake nodded.


    Hospital monitoring room.


    quickly.


    The surveillance from last night was found. In the surveillance video, Skye, who changed his medical clothes and put on new clothes, tiptoed out of the ward, then carefully glanced at the nurse sleeping on her stomach at the nurse''s station, and then quietly He took the elevator to leave the hospital building, and then disappeared at the gate of the hospital.


    Tiffany said, "Sir, do you want to make a notice?"


    Lake laughed and waved his hand: "No."


    Finished.


    Lake looked down at the note found on Skye''s bed. The handwriting was not very good, and there was even a wrong word.


    "Thank you, I will pay you back, I promise."


    "..."

 Chapter 109: Its time for me to move

    A funny little girl.


    Lake glanced at the note in his hand, then rolled it up and put it in his pocket.


    just¡­¡­


    No one can escape my palm in New York.


    Although Lake did not ask the New York Police Department to issue a notice to the officers, patrol officers, and school police under his command, he still greeted the New York Rescue Center.


    Although Lake couldn''t do much, with his current status, it was feasible for the rescue center to find a good foster family for Skye when Skye passed by again.


    As for the others?


    Lake is also helpless.


    After all, Lake hasn''t got married yet, and it''s always weird to see a little Lolita by his side.


    Ten days later.


    Lake took a plane and arrived at Washington Airport.


    This time back to Washington, D.C., there are mainly two things. First, Lake previously promised Karen that he would go home on Independence Day this time. As for the second thing...


    Let me put it this way.


    Megan Walsh disappeared from the CIA detention room.


    This is good.


    I reminded you that you didn''t cherish it.


    and so¡­¡­


    Don''t say it is unexpected!


    "brother!"


    "Here."


    Lake carrying a backpack walked out of the airport and followed the sound. He immediately saw Betty standing beside a black sports car, waving to this side.


    Lake walked over: "Are you on holiday?"


    Betty opened the trunk: "Of course, in order to pick you up, I specifically asked for leave."


    Lake put the backpack in the trunk, glanced at Betty, and relentlessly opened up: "You are deliberately looking for time to delay your graduation day."


    Betty is currently writing a dissertation, as long as the dissertation meets the standard, the doctorate will be obtained.


    but¡­¡­


    Getting a Ph.D. means going to work in the military''s biological laboratory. Betty fought hard, but unfortunately, even Karen did not stand on Betty''s side.


    So Betty adopted a negative confrontational attitude.


    I won''t write a thesis. If you let me go to the military laboratory, I won''t graduate.


    Betty chuckled: "Brother, I''m your sister, you should help me."


    Lake fastened his seat belt, started the car, and glanced at Betty: "Help you, I can''t help you. I said that I was retired. As a result, the files are still in the military."


    Betty suddenly realized: "Yes."


    Subsequently.


    Betty sighed: "There is a dictator in our house."


    Lake laughed.


    Thaddeus Ross is indeed a bit like a dictator, but who is the general, and one of the three giants of the military.


    Arlington County.


    Lake hugged Karen who was greeted at the door, and then handed Karen the gift he had prepared.


    Karen opened.


    Inside the exquisite box, there is a necklace with a chain and a cross heraldic appearance.


    Karen glanced at it, admired it, and said to Lake, "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Lake smiled.


    He himself is immortal, and this one-time resurrection cross coat of arms is of no use to him. Those who care about it, count and count, seem to be needed by Karen.


    After all, the probability of a federal prosecutor''s murder is quite good.


    Bah baah baah.


    At night.


    Thaddeus also hurried back from Quantico for dinner.


    Karen was very happy.


    After all, throughout the year, there are only a handful of times that a family gathers together to eat together neatly. Thaddeus likes to stay at the base, and Betty likes to stay in her rented apartment.


    Lake?


    Lake is even more needless to say. Since the age of sixteen, in Karen''s words, it is a wild horse that has taken off its rein. This year has been better. In the previous years, he would never go home without being broken in love.


    After dinner.


    Betty drove to the city by herself to find her little sister to go shopping.


    After Lake and Thaddeus helped Karen clean up the kitchen, they all went to the study to drink and smoke cigars.


    "I heard that you and Langley were unhappy?"


    "If you say Langley robbed my suspect, then yes."


    Thaddeus thought for a while and looked at Lake: "Langley has never been pleased in your hands."


    Lake shrugged.


    Can you blame him for this.


    He wanted to have nothing to do with the world and play his own, but unexpectedly, the tree wanted to be quiet and the wind continued.


    This time too.


    Thaddeus said, "Is there anything I can help?"


    Lake smiled: "Thank you, I can handle it."


    For men, just a few words.


    Thaddeus knew in his heart that Lake''s character was obviously that Lake was about to attack Langley again.


    Poor Langley.


    This has been folded twice in his hand, why haven''t he learned it yet, cleaning it down, good fellow, does Langley still have an agent?


    Thaddeus thought as he looked at Lake who was sitting on the side sofa with a smile on his face.


    the next day.


    Lake went downstairs, looked at Betty who was holding his head over the dining table, and walked over: "Hangover?"


    Betty looked at Lake with an uncomfortable expression, and then nodded.


    Lake walked into the kitchen, took out a bottle of frozen beer from the refrigerator, placed it in front of Betty, and said: "Quietly tell you, drink this bottle and recover immediately. This is my exclusive secret recipe."


    Betty flashed a little star: "Really?"


    Lake nodded.


    Karen came over and patted Lake: "I didn''t tease your sister, she was uncomfortable."


    Lake laughed.


    Knowing that she was being teased, Betty immediately narrowed her mouth and looked at Lake with a speechless and helpless expression.


    After half an hour.


    Lake drove out.


    Washington, DC, is the political center of the federal government. Naturally, there are many newspapers born out of politics. If the newspapers in Los Angeles live on celebrity gossip, and the newspapers in New York live on the rich and the gossip, then the newspapers in Washington DC rely on political gossip. To make ends meet.


    Washington reporters despise New York reporters and Los Angeles reporters.


    This is a chain of contempt.


    Among the many newspapers in Washington, one is the most famous.


    The Sun.


    The Sun newspaper has always been known for its criticism. The Watergate incident was first disclosed by the Sun newspaper. Its sales skyrocketed. After that, the Sun newspaper, which seemed to have found its own way of making money, focused on digging for black spots and became famous all over the world. Up.


    Rachel Armstrong is a well-known reporter for The Sun. He can write a column in the newspaper''s news page every week. The 28-year-old Rachel Armstrong is in a period of rising career.


    Her husband, Ray Armstrong, is a good husband at home and supports Rachel''s career wholeheartedly.


    On the edge of the reflecting pool of the Lincoln Memorial in Washington, DC.


    Lake wearing sunglasses admires the surrounding scenery.


    quickly.


    A woman who looked exactly like a famous female vampire warrior came over and sat on the bench with her back facing Lake.


    "Professor X?"


    "Rachel Armstrong?"


    Rachel, who was sitting with her back to Lake, whispered in a low voice: "You said, you want to provide me with information?"


    Lake said, "Yes."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau does not play cards according to the routine, so Lake does not have to follow the rules.


    With his gloved right hand, Lake took out the transfer order contained in the document bag from his arms and handed it to the Sun reporter: "When it comes to Langley, you should be interested."


    As a reporter active in Washington, DC, I naturally know what Langley represents.


    just¡­¡­


    After Rachel took over, looking at the transfer order in her hand, she frowned and said, "I don''t quite understand."


    Using the trumpet x Professor Lake said: "About twenty days ago, the New York Department of Homeland Security arrested a woman suspected of illegal immigration."


    Lake told Rachel in concise language that the meaning of this transfer order was that when the Department of Homeland Security was about to get a group of orphans from this suspect population to train a group of orphans from an early age to train them into a killer base, it was suspected. When people agreed to cooperate, Langley came down from the sky and used this transfer order to **** the case away.


    Rachel Armstrong looked at the name on the transfer order: "Megan Walsh?"


    Lake said: "You can confirm the arrest with your colleagues in New York. If you go to Midtown College, you will find that they indeed have a Megan Walsh exchange student missing."


    This is a big problem.


    just¡­¡­


    Rachel looked at the transfer order in her hand and shook her head and said, "This transfer order doesn''t explain much."


    Lake said, "You also know the Langley agent who picked up this suspect."


    Rachel stunned: "Me?"


    Lake nodded: "This agent''s daughter is going to elementary school with your daughter, Van Doren, but her name outside is Erica. You can confirm that I can still give you the person in charge of this case. The personal phone number of the Deputy Director of Operations for the Department of Homeland Security He is also in Washington now."


    Talking.


    Lake got up and threw the note with his phone number to Rachel: "You don''t need to keep secrets for me for the so-called principle. They can''t find out who I am."


    Finished.


    Lake walked towards the outside of the park. When passing by a monitor in the park, he looked up and glanced at the monitor, then turned and left.


    He knows too much about the character of the Federation.


    Once this news hits the newspaper, the Federation will not choose to solve the problem, but will choose to solve the person who raised the problem.


    Lake just wanted to spread the news, but didn''t intend to cheat the reporter.


    After all, few reporters who dared to tell the truth these years have been suppressed even in the Federation.


    Sitting on the bench, Rachel Armstrong frowned while looking at the transfer order and the note written on the phone.


    Three days later.


    The Sun¡¯s headquarters.


    As the news director of the newspaper, Bonnie, an African-American Federation, looked at the transfer order in his hand, looked up at Rachel, and then looked at the report that Rachel had already written in his hand and was silent for a while: "We will definitely put it in the head tomorrow. Headlines, this will explode news."


    It''s no secret that Langley is screaming in the media.


    Especially if this matter is true, then Langley has a secret killer training base outside the Federation, and he still selects orphans to grow up. This news is simply too shocking.


    Rachel was also excited and said: "This is indeed a breaking news, I mean, this is comparable to the Watergate incident, Bonnie."


    Bonnie said directly: "But this will make it impossible to get off the stage over the white building."


    Rachel: "..."


    ps: Rachel Armstrong-from the revised version of "Above the Truth"!

 Chapter 110: What do you do with me in the vest

    Definitely.


    If this news broke out, as Langley''s big boss, it would be a strange thing for the white buildings not to go crazy.


    Training the killer.


    child.


    Looking at the two separately, there will be no problem, but when combined together, it is a big problem.


    Again.


    The Federation is very hypocritical, but the premise of hypocrisy is that bad things are in the dark. Once it is exposed to the sun, it is a completely big problem, especially when it comes to the topic of orphans becoming killers.


    Rachel laughed a little excitedly and shook her head: "Sorry, I''m a little out of control, but you know, it''s so exciting."


    Bonnie said: "So, we have to confirm as much as possible to ensure an objective attitude."


    Rachel raised her hands in agreement.


    Bonnie said: "Do you know what you need to do to complete this report?"


    "of course."


    Rachel nodded, glanced at Lake on the big screen, and said: "I will go to verify with Lake Edwin, and then I will call the white building, and then I will find this Van Doren."


    The lawyer consultant looked at Rachel: "Quick question, why don''t you go to them in the first place?"


    Bonnie helped Rachel get out of the siege: "I told you about this. If we go to them in advance, then we will give Langley the opportunity to block our coverage. Believe me, they will stop it at all costs. our."


    The lawyer consultant coughed: "From a legal point of view, this report is impeccable. All the text complies with the regulations and there is no rumors."


    Rachel said, "Facts are the most important thing, don''t they?"


    The lawyer consultant was silent for a while and said: "This is legally speaking, but once this report comes out, they will definitely want to know your source. Have you talked to your informant?"


    Paused.


    The counselor opened his hands and said, "Give me a name, or the nature of his work."


    Rachel opened her mouth.


    at first.


    Rachel wanted to refuse to reveal the source of her information. After all, if a reporter can''t even keep the identity of the person who broke the news secret, then who will continue to break the news with this reporter.


    Especially here is Washington.


    Rarely, a scandal is the Washington that can directly bury you.


    but¡­¡­


    Rachel thought about the meeting in the park. Lake said at the end and shrugged directly: "An anonymous call. I met him on the bench in the reflection pool in front of the Lincoln Memorial. He calls himself Professor X."


    The legal adviser looked at Bonnie: "Reflection Pool, meet up at this place, very interesting."


    Bonnie laughed and looked at Rachel: "So, you don''t know your correct source of information?"


    Rachel took out a note with Lake¡¯s personal phone number: "Yes, but he provided the phone number of the person in charge of the operation, the phone number of the deputy director of operations in New York State of the Department of Homeland Security. I called yesterday and confirmed After this news, he agreed to let me meet him tomorrow morning."


    "Deputy Director of Operations, New York State Department of Homeland Security?"


    "Yes."


    A reporter participating in the meeting projected the retrieved information of Lake on the big screen: "Lake Edwin, 31 years old this year, joined the army at the age of 16, participated in several overseas operations, Desert Storm... served as a combatant. Supervisor, rank of major, received the Military Medal, Silver Star Medal, National Defense Medal...Jesus Christ, and three Purple Heart Medals, my God... Then he entered the Yale Department of Art, and after graduation, he entered the New York Police Department. This year, the Department of Homeland Security After its establishment, he became the deputy director of operations for the New York State Department of Homeland Security."


    Everyone was amazed at the resume that was full of pages.


    Yes it is.


    Lake''s military rank has also been upgraded.


    After all, Lake has never left the army, and he came to the Department of Homeland Security through operations. In addition, Lake has cracked a major Russian spy case and the operation of General Ross has been upgraded.


    Of course.


    The military''s salary is not even one cent. After all, even if there are people on top, it is not easy to get two salaries.


    Bonnie looked at Rachel: "Are you sure you are contacting this person?"


    Rachel looked at the picture of Lake displayed and hesitated: "Should... Yes, he said he was Lake Edwin."


    Bonnie was by the side and said to the legal adviser: "Rachel told me about this matter yesterday. He also verified this information through the other two people, and we still have this real transfer order. I also know the names of the two of them, and I think it¡¯s very good. And tomorrow Rachel will meet the New York State Deputy Director of Homeland Security with a brilliant resume. This is enough to report."


    The legal adviser shook his head with some disbelief: "I mean, maybe you think it''s okay, but Washington doesn''t think so. The law is very dark."


    Rachel frowned: "Sorry?"


    The legal counsel said: "The suspected disclosure of the secret identity of the Langley agent is illegal for a Washington official, and this transfer order is not available to everyone."


    Rachel was a little confused: "I''m not an official."


    Several other people in the office also began to echo Rachel.


    The legal counsel shook his head helplessly: "Well, as long as you think there is no problem."


    Bonnie nodded and looked at Rachel: "When it is safe, this report will appear in the newspaper tomorrow. You need to check with this Lake Edwin this afternoon."


    Rachel frowned and said, "But my appointment is tomorrow morning."


    Bonnie said: "This is risky, and we must ensure that this is true."


    Rachel was silent for a while and nodded: "I will try."


    Bonnie looked at the other name on the report, which was to pick up the suspect Van Dolen and said: "Then do you know how to know this Van Doren?"


    Rachel nodded: "Yes, I''m going to come and look for her later, you might not believe that our children are in the same elementary school."


    The words fall.


    The legal counsel and Bonnie looked up and was stunned.


    Bonnie said: "Well, you can go to this Van Dolen first, are you sure about talking to her?"


    Rachel nodded: "With absolute certainty."


    That Professor X not only gave her the transfer order, but also Lake Edwin¡¯s private phone number. Naturally, Rachel felt that since he said that Van Doren was the parent Erica of her child¡¯s classmate, Rachel did too. Confirm with full confidence.


    There will be an open physical education class in school this afternoon.


    Rachel plans to find her directly in the future.


    But the conversation in the afternoon was not smooth.


    But as a reporter''s unique keenness, although Erica has always denied that she is a Langley agent Van Doren, Rachel believes even more that this person is a Langley agent.


    Jesus Christ.


    In my son¡¯s class, the parent of a child turned out to be a female agent, or Langley¡¯s.


    the next day.


    Early in the morning.


    At the moment the Sun newspaper was put on the shelves, a storm was born instantly.


    Thaddeus Rose looked at the dazzling headline of the newspaper in his hand and put it down: "Lake!"


    Betty next to see this: "What''s the matter?"


    Karen in the kitchen also came out curiously and looked at her husband who was suddenly loud.


    Lake walked downstairs, and after an hour-long appointment with Rachel Armstrong, he hung up the phone and looked at Rose: "What''s the matter?"


    Thaddeus turned his hand to Lake the Sun.


    [Break your death to reveal the secret, Langley cultivates a killer base for orphans overseas. ¡¿


    This title...


    Not attractive enough.


    Lake looked at the report in the newspaper. Although the title was not good, the content was shocking. Basically, it explained what Lake wanted to express.


    Since you Langley are willing to carry the pot for Aegis, do it.


    I warned you, don¡¯t regret it, I hope you won¡¯t regret it.


    Rose frowned and said, "Did you?"


    Lake blinked: "What?"


    Rose pointed to the copy transfer order published along with the report.


    Lakehar smiled and said: "How is it possible, I have been with Karen from morning till night these days."


    As a federal prosecutor, Karen naturally knew the importance of this matter and looked at Lake: "Isn''t you really leaking the secrets?"


    Divulging the identity of Langley''s agent is a federal charge.


    Lake said: "I received a call from this reporter yesterday. I am also curious. No, she called just now."


    Karen frowned: "Call you? Woman? Isn''t it pretty."


    Lake''s mouth twitched: "I am married and my kids can play football. I asked me yesterday if there was such a thing. I said that the case is no longer mine. Then, it will be reported in the paper today."


    A few years ago, when she came back from a loss of love, Karen was not so impatient.


    It seems that since the beginning of this year, three sentences are inseparable from finding a girlfriend If it were not for the special pair of children in Europe, Lake would have brought them back to see his grandmother.


    He is not Cao Mengde, at least, his wife is not in his consideration.


    Thaddeus looked at Lake thoughtfully: "I''m sure I won''t find evidence against you."


    Lake shrugged and said: "I didn''t break the news. I''m afraid of anything. I''m just accepting an interview."


    It was Professor X who ran to break the news.


    When the doppelganger is doing it, what matters to me Lake


    after an hour.


    Dawson Terrace Park in Arlington County.


    Lake got out of the car.


    A car not far away opened the door, and the female reporter Rachel Armstrong walked over and reached out to Lake: "Hello, this is Rachel. I spoke with you on the phone."


    Lake and Rachel shook hands, shook their heads and said, "I just said that the case is no longer mine, so you write me down and verify with me. This is not right."


    Rachel said, "Isn''t that the truth?"


    Lake chuckled, did not answer this question, but invited Rachel to ask, "Let''s go to the park together?"


    Finished.


    Without waiting for Rachel''s reply, Lake walked directly into the park.


    Rachel chased after him.


    The two of them were walking on the path in the park, looking from a distance, as if they were dating.


    but.


    Lake glanced at Rachel, sensing the two eyes behind him: "I can''t give you any information, because you are a reporter and you pursue the truth, but I am different. Do you know what I am after?"


    Rachel frowned and said, "What?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "Beyond the truth, sometimes national security is greater than the truth."


    Rachel: "..."

 Chapter 111: first dreams

    Is national security above the truth?


    Ah.


    This sentence is just a scene.


    When Lake was enforcing the law, he often said that I am not at the same level with crime. The quality of this sentence is similar to this sentence.


    I''m pursuing a **** national security.


    What Lao Tzu pursues is an understanding of ideas.


    Who provoke me, who I am.


    This is why Lake played two roles, told reporters the news, and made him detonate.


    Langley now has only two options.


    Be a substitute for death.


    Either...


    Sold the Aegis.


    In addition, even if they wanted to take a third way, Lake would not give them a third way.


    Again.


    I warned before, if you don¡¯t listen, then don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.


    at the moment.


    Lake said this not only to remind Rachel that she is now in danger, but also to the little ears of the two FBIs behind.


    seeing is believing.


    Watching.


    Lao Tzu is wholeheartedly thinking about national security. Whoever dares to endanger national security is my enemy.


    and so.


    Lake took out a pair of handcuffs.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes: "This is..."


    Lake shrugged: "Ms. Armstrong, do you know where you are now?"


    Rachel frowned: "I am not an official."


    After this report came out, someone told her early this morning that the Federal Ministry of Justice urgently dispatched a prosecutor, who is going through the process to become a special prosecutor, specifically to conduct a full investigation into the leak of the identity of the agent.


    Lake said: "I don''t know who the informant who provided you with this information is, but you are in danger. It is estimated that after this meeting is over, federal agents will find you and ask you to go there. So, Otherwise, come with me."


    When it comes to leaking the identity of a federal agent, this can be regarded as a type that may endanger national security.


    Lake asked Rachel to go back and investigate.


    Very reasonable.


    To suffer.


    The two federal investigators who had been following behind, tapping Rachel''s phone, glanced at each other, accelerated their pace, and prepared to ask Rachel to go back and assist in the investigation.


    Lake laughed: "I don''t believe it, you look back to see if someone from the FBI is here."


    Rachel turned and looked.


    really.


    The two federal agents have shown their credentials: "Rachel Armstrong..."


    Rachel quickly turned around, grabbing Lake''s handcuffs very skillfully, and handcuffing them to her own hands.


    interesting.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The two agents behind him seemed a little dumbfounded.


    Come closer.


    "Rachel..."


    "and many more."


    Lake interrupted directly, showed his homeland security badge, smiled and said: "It''s too late, Ms. Rachel Armstrong is suspected of endangering national security. I want to ask her to go back and investigate. You can wait for the next time."


    A federal agent said: "Assistant Director Edwin, this is not..."


    Lake interrupted again: "It''s not in compliance with the rules. Lao Tzu''s name appeared in the Sun. It is estimated that it has spread in Washington. Who told her about my involvement in this case? I will investigate it. It is not in compliance with the rules. , Or do you want me to avoid suspicion?"


    Another federal agent was cautious: "Avoid suspicion?"


    Lake smiled.


    This federal agent really dared to follow his words.


    Lake looked at the federal agent: "Just joined?"


    The federal agent nodded.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, and looked directly at the federal agent who spoke a lot: "Important, let the Attorney General contact us Minister Kelly."


    Finished.


    Lake looked directly at Rachel next to him: "Let''s go, Ms. Armstrong, go to the Homeland Security Building for a cup of coffee?"


    after an hour.


    Homeland Security Building.


    Lake took Rachel Armstrong out of the car, and after showing his credentials, he led Rachel Armstrong directly to an interrogation room.


    The interrogation room is no different from other interrogation rooms.


    Lake brought in two cups of coffee from the outside, handed it to Rachel, took a sip and said, "The coffee here is terrible to death, forgive me."


    Rachel reluctantly smiled and said, "Can I call my lawyer?"


    Lake spread his hands: "Of course, in fact, you can leave, but federal agents are probably waiting outside the building."


    Rachel: "..."


    Lao Tzu finally had the opportunity to experience the ultimate inner ghost scene.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. From the first day he joined the law enforcement bureau, he thought that one day he could investigate himself by himself. This time, he finally got his wish.


    "Boom!"


    "Come in."


    A land agent opened the door and said to Lake, who was sitting on his chair, "Assistant Director Edwin, the Minister wants you to meet him in the office."


    Lake nodded, then looked at Rachel on the opposite side: "Look, the attorney general''s phone is coming, I can be more comfortable with me, you don''t want to go out."


    Get up.


    Lake said to the land agent: "Obviously, unless she goes out by herself, she will get stuck. Everyone will get stuck on me. If it doesn''t work, I will say that the key to the room is broken inside. If someone is investigated by the federal government. People from the bureau will be taken away. I can''t help the FBI, but I can fire you."


    The land agent opened his mouth.


    This...what''s up to me.


    Minister''s Office.


    Lake knocked on the door and greeted Minister Kelly: "Good morning, Minister."


    Secretary Kelly said angrily: "You are not in New York, why are you running to Washington?"


    "On vacation, I took time off. Karen wants me to come back and spend Independence Day together. You can check with Karen. I definitely didn''t come here voluntarily. Karen said that I would cut off ties with me if I didn''t come back."


    "..."


    Of course Minister Kelly would not go to Karen for verification, and changed the subject directly: "What''s the situation with the female reporter in the interrogation room? Are you crazy, catch her?"


    Lake said: ¡°It is suspected of leaking the identity of Langley¡¯s agents and endangering national security. Langley has no domestic law enforcement powers. The FBI¡¯s authority to investigate national security is also under our Department of Homeland Security. In this case, as long as we want it, it¡¯s nothing. We are none other than us, are we not?"


    This is all calculated.


    otherwise¡­


    Without this function, when Lake was in New York, he would have been mad with the Langley female agent.


    Minister Kelly pointed to the phone: "The Attorney General just called me and I hope we will transfer."


    Lake shrugged: "If the Secretary feels that this case is endangering national security and our Department of Homeland Security cannot manage it, I can transfer the person to the FBI."


    Minister Kelly''s face turned black: "Don''t provoke me with words."


    Lake raised his hand: "Don''t dare."


    Minister Kelly took a deep breath: "The White Building is very concerned about this matter. The identity of Langley''s agent has been leaked. The Department of Justice has appointed a special prosecutor to investigate this matter. I ask you, how long will it take you to get out of the building? The female reporter below knew the name of the leaker."


    Lake looked at the time of his watch: "It''s 10:40 in the morning, so...in ninety-six hours, how about it?"


    Minister Kelly: "..."


    In any case, let the bullets fly for a while.


    Secretary Kelly blinked and didn''t seem to react. When he recovered, his face became darker again: "You have thirty-six hours, and you can''t get the name. Give the person to the FBI. Now Langley There is already information over there that you suspected to have revealed it."


    Lake said with a serious face: "This is Chi Guoguo''s slander. At that time, a total of one copy of the transfer order was made. The one from the Department of Homeland Security was kept in the New York archives, from copying to returning to the archives. The whole process is videotaped, and there are records to check."


    Minister Kelly didn''t bother to say anything, and waved his hand directly at Lake: "Remember, thirty-six hours."


    Lake said, then turned and left.


    The corners of the mouth are curved.


    Look.


    This is the so-called house-breaking effect.


    This is what Mr. Lu Xun said. People are very reasonable. For example, if you want to open a window in the room, the owner of the house may not agree, but if you are talking about opening the roof for light, He will agree to your request to open a window.


    In the interrogation room.


    Lake looked at the land agent who looked like a statue at the door: "How about it, the person is still there."


    The land agent nodded: "Her lawyer is in."


    With a hum, Lake opened the door and walked in.


    Rachel, who was talking with the newspaper lawyer, and his newspaper lawyers raised their heads to look at the incoming Lake.


    Lake looked at his watch: "Let''s go out in an hour."


    Rachel and the newspaper lawyer were stunned: "What?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "The Department of Homeland Security accepts this leak that threatens national security. As long as you tell me who the source is, you can leave. I will not trouble you, and the FBI will not trouble you. "


    Rachel shook her head and said, "But I don''t know who broke the news."


    Professor X?


    The name is made up. UU reading


    Lake laughed and said, "It''s okay, I know."


    "what?"


    "Do not believe?"


    Lake put his hands in his pockets with a faint expression: "The Lincoln Memorial is under surveillance, Ms. Armstrong, and the Department of Homeland Security has a handful of lip language experts. It is not difficult to analyze it."


    And the clone has also appeared in front of the monitor.


    Again.


    Lake just wanted to send this report through Rachel, but didn''t intend to cheat this reporter. Who knows if Rachel will refuse to name the person who broke the news because of professional ethics.


    If asked by the FBI, if Rachel doesn¡¯t say anything, hehe, it¡¯s estimated that Rachel will be detained. In court, if Rachel doesn¡¯t say anything, he will be detained for contempt of court crimes, and come back and forth. Go, detain it for a year and a half, and it''s okay.


    If it is because of Lake''s affairs, what crisis will cause other people''s families.


    Lake couldn''t bear it.


    and so.


    after an hour.


    Rachel and her lawyer left the Homeland Security Building in a daze.


    "Take me out of the monitoring of the Lincoln Memorial three days ago. By the way, find a few experts who can read lips."


    "Yes."


    Lake walked into the combat command center of the headquarters. Just after giving a few words, a man who claimed to be a special prosecutor walked in outside.


    Once in the door.


    At first glance, Special Attorney Patton, who seemed very conceited, said directly to Lake: "Assistant Director Edwin, where is my person..."


    Lake looked at Parton: "People, I haven''t caught people yet. When I get them, it''s when you, the prosecutor, will be on the scene. Now, let''s go cool."


    Parton: "..."

 Chapter 112: Let the bullet fly for a while

    What is the job of a prosecutor?


    After the law enforcement agencies have caught the suspect, the prosecutor will come out and prosecute the suspect''s crimes like a court.


    Let me put it this way.


    The prosecutor¡¯s battlefield is in the court.


    Instead of...


    Capture the scene.


    Lake knows this Parton, not because Parton is the special prosecutor this time, he has a bad tone. Lake has always treated people and things wrong.


    This Parton is a competitor in a sense in the Department of Justice and Karen.


    Karen is also a prosecutor.


    Lake knew this Parton because Karen mentioned this morning, a conceited and self-righteous white person who didn''t deal with her.


    Karen doesn''t like Parton. Naturally speaking, Lake will not have any good feelings about Parton.


    After Lake said this to Parton, he said directly to the agent at the door: "Unrelated people are waiting, please go out. This is the combat center. Any cat or dog can come in."


    Parton frowned: "Assistant Director Edwin, I am the special prosecutor for this leak, appointed by the Ministry of Justice."


    Lake was expressionless: "I belong to the Department of Homeland Security."


    None of them are in the same department.


    Minister Kelly gives face to the Attorney General, but it doesn''t mean that I will give you face. You are the oldest.


    "Please go out."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Several land agents in the combat center had a big fight, and the cute newcomers shivered. A land agent closest to Patton stood up and said to Patton under Lake''s gaze, "Please go out."


    Prosecutor Parton watched the land agent in front of him.


    That look...


    It seems to eat people.


    Lake snorted coldly: "This is the Department of Homeland Security, not Langley, nor the Department of Justice. Give me a shot. If anything goes wrong, I''ll take care of it!"


    A prosecutor trying to use this case to make a name for himself.


    "Yes!"


    Another land agent stood up to answer, and then walked directly in front of Parton, and looked at each other as the land agent before. After that, the two of them dragged Parton away with one arm.


    If you don''t want to give you face, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being rude.


    This time Patton was a special prosecutor, but to put it bluntly, he was helping Langley, who was already devastated at the moment, to find the leaked object. Lake''s target was Langley, so Patton who helped Langley was also his enemy.


    after an hour.


    Several lip language experts were invited to the combat center, and surveillance videos about the front of the Lincoln Memorial were playing frame by frame.


    "I want to know every word this guy says, every word, even every punctuation mark."


    "Understood, sir."


    Lake was sitting in the center of the town, and several lip language experts commanded the agents who controlled the video. Then, all his eyes were on Lake, who was under surveillance.


    Lake is on the monitor.


    Anyway, Lake looked at the monitor, and that was himself, just Lake who had undergone micro-shaping.


    But in the kind of other people, it seems that the Lake under surveillance and the Lake here are completely unrelated people, let alone associate, that is completely impossible to think about.


    Secretary Kelly, the Attorney General, and Patton walked in again, exactly what they saw.


    Lake, who was sitting on the chair with his chin, turned his head and glanced at Parton who came in again, raised his eyebrows, and said without sarcasm: "Hey, this is bullied, so I went home and called my mother."


    Parton''s face is dark and impermanent.


    Minister Kelly was a little speechless: "Lake..."


    The Attorney General chuckled, shook his head and said, "Lake, Parton, like you, wants to find the leaker as soon as possible."


    Lake laughed and said: "Really, it wasn''t like this when Parton just came over. That posture, oh, I thought he was going to take me to the court to sue me for treason."


    Talking.


    Lake pointed to a circle of land agents in the combat center: "I can testify."


    Parton took a deep breath: "Assistant Director Edwin dare to call out the surveillance? If there is no evidence, this is slander."


    "Sorry, the monitor is broken."


    "..."


    Lake chuckled: "Evidence, I have so many witnesses, you can sue if there is any kind of evidence, whoever counsels you is a New Jersey. If you dare not, I can sue you and slander me with this sentence."


    This guy thought he pulled his mother over, so I''ll admit it?


    Lao Tzu is a member of the military.


    Minister Kelly coughed and said directly: "Okay, stop arguing, Lake, how is the investigation."


    Lake chuckled lightly, and then pointed to the surveillance video that was playing frame by frame on the big screen: "This leak suspect, who calls himself Professor X, contacted Ms. Rachel Armstrong in the Lincoln Memorial Park three days ago. , The technicians are deciphering the words of Professor X. If nothing else, this person is what we need to find."


    "Has the face recognition comparison result come out?"


    "No."


    Lake glanced at the Attorney General: "I have sent a team of people to the surveillance area to collect fingerprints, but it is difficult. This Professor X is wearing gloves and very smart."


    "Not that smart."


    Prosecutor Parton sneered: "Has the notice been sent out?"


    Lake was expressionless.


    Prosecutor Parton was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Lake, who was silent and with a faint smile on his face, his face turned dark again.


    Minister Kelly said: "Has the notice been issued?"


    Lake nodded: "The Washington Police Department, FBI, and Washington Airport have all sent out."


    After speaking, Lake turned his gaze to Patton: "If Prosecutor Patton is really concerned about this case, he should go to the Federal Building to urge the FBI."


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly: "Minister, I propose that the Department of Homeland Security and the Department of Justice jointly handle this case. After all, there is something that suspects me as a leaker, and I am not in a good mood."


    Prosecutor Parton couldn''t help it: "This case..."


    Lake interrupted directly, expressionless.


    Parton was taken aback.


    Minister Kelly and the Attorney General were also beating their eyebrows.


    because.


    A gun in Lake''s hand.


    Lake shot directly at Patton, expressionless: "I enlisted in the army at the age of sixteen, participated in the Gulf War, Operation Desert Storm, patriotism, I am a professional, you, count as a ball."


    Parton''s forehead was in a cold sweat: "..."


    After half an hour.


    Minister''s Office.


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake, who was sitting across from him, feeling angry and funny, and said with an angry smile: "You know what your behavior was just now."


    Lake thought for a while: "To tell the truth?"


    "..."


    God''s truth.


    Lake waved his hand and said, "Minister, the Minister of Justice and I are also old friends. I won''t get angry because of this little thing."


    Although the attorney general is Karen''s friend.


    but¡­¡­


    If he dared to be angry, the Black King would dare to take Lake''s order for free.


    Lake said: "Minister, the leak suspect, I have found it. Now, our Department of Homeland Security is no longer suspicious."


    Minister Kelly frowned: "What?"


    "I''m back for vacation, not to handle the case, and I''m from New York State."


    As Lake said, he got up and stretched his waist: "I apply to continue my vacation, or else, I apply for three times the salary subsidy for the vacation and handling the case."


    "...No, hurry up."


    "Okay, bye."


    "..."


    Lake nodded and turned directly.


    There is no triple salary. If it weren''t for the high salary of the Department of Homeland Security, Lake would have been squeezing the labor force a long time ago.


    at night.


    Arlington County.


    After a day of news fermentation, almost everyone in Washington, D.C. already knew about this fresh Langley scandal.


    on the table.


    Karen covered her forehead, turned off her mobile phone, and shook her head speechlessly, "Even my friends in Texas called me to ask if I had something like this."


    Gossip is always fast.


    Especially this is Langley''s gossip, no, this is Langley''s scandal.


    Karen said and looked up at Lake: "Did Professor X find that?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Wow, you have very good news."


    really.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceitful it is.


    Lake remembers that Karen just told a junior in the family in Texas that she knew nothing about it. As a result, she even knew the latest investigation progress after she put down the phone.


    Betty next to him listened to the conversation between the two and blinked: "Professor X Hey, why do I seem to have heard it somewhere."


    Lake Yuguang glanced at Betty, who frowned as if thinking about something.


    Good guys.


    The three words I joked when you were three years old, do you remember so clearly?


    Is it on?


    While thinking about whether to treat Betty with a baseball bat, Lake said to Karen, "Sorry, I left this case."


    He is indeed not suitable for participating in this case.


    Not because of avoiding suspicion, but because this is Washington, DC. Washington, DC has its own operations director. Lake is the deputy director of operations in New York State. He will lead this case. Secretary Kelly will not have any opinions, but the director of operations in DC There will definitely be opinions.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought for a while, and shook his head towards Karen: "There is no hope we can find. We have the appearance of this guy. With the energy of Langley and the FBI, if we can find Professor X, it is estimated that we have found it at this moment. , There is no news yet, indicating that Professor X is estimated to have left Washington, DC."


    Karen said: "How could he have your private number, did you think of it?"


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, my private number is not so concealed, maybe the bank information department sold my information."


    His mobile phone number is no secret.


    Lake can now receive two or three real estate agency and loan calls every day.


    Last time you applied for a bank loan, you needed a mobile phone number, so Lake just filled it out.


    then¡­¡­


    The phone must be leaked.


    Damn Stark Bank, it''s so rich, and it sells citizen cell phone numbers.


    ...

 Chapter 113: The spy war drama staged in Washington

    Two days later.


    The news is getting stronger and stronger. This is a scandal in Langley, but to a certain extent, it even far exceeds the Watergate incident.


    It''s very simple.


    This involves underage children.


    Good guys.


    You Langley usually do a lot of evil, but this time you have grown up as a killer agent. Are you crazy? Do you really think that this is the era when you could cover the sky with one hand?


    The Washington Women''s and Children''s Protection Agency issued an advisory letter to Langley on this matter.


    One sentence.


    If you don''t give me an explanation, then I will come to you and ask for an explanation.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Before the battered Langley over there to discuss countermeasures, the first wave of beautiful scenery appeared on Pennsylvania Avenue, because the second series of the Sun newspaper Rachel Amsterdam was reported.


    In this report, Rachel used the sharpest language to criticize Washington, asking Washington¡¯s right to let people from the FBI arrest him. There was no summons order, no arrest warrant, or if she happened to be with the Department of Homeland Security. The Deputy Director of New York conducted an interview. At this moment, Rachel said that she had no doubt that she would disappear from the world.


    Washington cannot solve the problem, but they seem to be able to solve the person who raised the problem.


    The media industry has blown up.


    The women of the civil association in Washington also exploded in an instant.


    "Protest against Washington''s concealment of the truth."


    "Washington abuse of power."


    "The privacy of citizens is not guaranteed."


    "..."


    In a certain office in the white building, Mr. President looked blankly at the black pressure outside his mansion, and the very angry marchers looked up at Director Langley who was standing in front of him.


    Mr. President wants to curse.


    but¡­¡­


    In this case, Langley was actually the victim. Director Langley didn''t plan to help S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., so who made the White Building speak.


    "The leaker hasn''t been found yet?"


    "No."


    "The Federal Bureau of Investigation and the Department of Homeland Security are jointly wanted, and no such person has been found by all major data systems. The notice has also been sent to the police in various states to help investigate."


    After Chief Langley finished speaking, he changed the subject: "Mr. President, it is no longer a matter of tracing the leaker, but a matter of public opinion outside. The Supreme Court also called me and asked us to explain this report. "


    The Supreme Court is the Federal Supreme Court, with independent three powers, and nine lifelong justices have the power to rule that any federal and state laws are unconstitutional and not adopted.


    The president clicked the table, thought for a while, and looked at Director Langley.


    after an hour.


    Langley held a press conference to express the illegality of leaking the secret identity of Langley agents, accusing the Sun of turning a blind eye to national security, and then said that Megan Walsh has been under Langley supervision because of his authority. Only then did the case transfer, and Megan Walsh and the killer organization behind it were also one of the cases pursued by Langley.


    Arlington County.


    Lake looked at the report on the TV and smiled.


    finally come.


    Waiting for your words.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth are curved. To be a person, you need to be honest and have one talk, because telling the truth is impeccable, but telling lies, there is always a way to let others know that you are telling lies.


    In the afternoon.


    Rachel Armstrong, who was following this information in the newspaper, received a call.


    "Hello."


    "Meghan Walsh is no longer in Langley, I have proof."


    "Professor X?"


    "In half an hour, the same place."


    "it is good."


    Rachel quickly hung up the phone and walked to the office of Bonnie, the head of his newspaper. Soon, Rachel took Bonnie and his legal counsel and went out.


    Federal Building.


    "Sir."


    An agent who was responsible for tapping Rachel''s phone calls around the clock took off his earmuffs and said to the supervisor: "Professor X has contacted this reporter."


    quickly.


    This message was sent out.


    After Langley knew about it, Chief Langley wanted to slap himself.


    evidence.


    What evidence?


    Am I Langley a rat den, so the secret transfer has been recorded as evidence?


    who is it?


    Director Langley looked like an angry bull. Seeing the agents who walked in and hurriedly reported the news to him, he felt that this guy was also a spy.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Director Langley directly ordered all Langley agents to cancel their vacations, return them all, and accept all lies again one by one.


    Mad.


    Chief Langley wanted to scold his mother.


    Department of Homeland Security.


    Minister Kelly hung up the phone with Karen, shook his head, and rewritten the documents in his hand.


    He just called Karen to ask about Lake''s location.


    Lake is learning how to fry tuna with Karen. In Arlington, it started just an hour ago. He has never left or made a phone call.


    After half an hour.


    Lincoln Memorial.


    Rachel Armstrong got out of the car. Bonnie and the legal adviser did not get out of the car. They came to protect Rachel, so that Rachel would disappear without paying attention.


    Federal agents and Langley agents had also arrived at the scene early and entered a concealed ambush. As soon as Professor X appeared, he immediately went up and arrested them.


    can¡­¡­


    Rachel sat on the bench in the old place for almost half an hour, and never saw Professor X.


    The federal agents and Langley agents in the dark were a little confused.


    The combat center of the Federal Building is also discussing the next combat strategy.


    at this time.


    A little boy walked up to Rachel, and the combat center saw it really.


    Rachel talked with the little boy, and then handed a headset to Rachel.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "The little boy gave something."


    "It''s a headset."


    "damn it."


    "Wait until the little boy leaves, ask who gave it."


    "understand."


    Rachel pushed the headset into her ear.


    Next second.


    Professor X''s voice appeared in Rachel''s ear: "I''m sorry, there are federal agents and Langley agents lying in ambush all around you, and your phone has also been monitored."


    "what?"


    Rachel hurriedly got up, looked around, trying to find Langley agents and federal agents hidden in the nearby crowd.


    quickly.


    A federal agent with poor camouflage skills and wearing earplugs exclusively for federal agents was found by Rachel from the crowd.


    Rachel''s eyes shrank slightly: "The Federation...can tap our phone?"


    Lake laughed: "Yes, but this is another federal scandal. Don''t talk about the phone. They can all hack into your baby monitor. They will have the opportunity to break the news to you in the future and get the things in front of you first."


    Lake is also an incumbent official anyway.


    The means of the Federation are clear.


    Although Professor X was exposed on his side, with the character of the Federation, when Professor X could not be found, it was certain to tap Rachel''s phone.


    "You and your colleague came here?"


    "Ok."


    "boarding."


    "what?"


    "Get in the car and let your colleague drive. As I instructed, I put the evidence in a safe place."


    "it is good."


    Rachel got up, pulled her backpack, and walked hurriedly out of the park. At the same time, she called Bonnie: "Bonnie, come pick me up, Washington tapped my phone, and they lie in ambush here. Waiting to catch Professor X."


    The people inside the Federal Building were dumbfounded by the content of Rachel''s call.


    This¡­¡­


    It doesn''t feel very good.


    "boom!"


    "Fak!"


    Parton, the special prosecutor involved in this case at the Federal Building, knocked on the table when he heard this sentence: "Damn, who are these Professor X?"


    The so-called prism project of beautifying monitoring on Origin Earth started in 2007, but it was almost immediately put on the agenda after 9/11.


    Not much is known, but definitely not a lot.


    but¡­¡­


    Those who know are all high-ranking federal officials, and the specific agents in charge have a confidentiality agreement that needs to be signed.


    at the moment?


    Is it possible that the target of suspicion should be expanded from a few dozen people at the beginning to a few hundred people.


    and also.


    Isn''t that **** Professor X that the content that is going to be revealed this time is the monitoring plan?


    As Prosecutor Parton thought, he raised his head and said solemnly: "Never let them connect. Arrest Rachel now, hurry up."


    It''s a pity that he said this late.


    Along with Bonnie and legal counsel to pick up Rachel, there is also a camera and a reporter.


    They came here as a news car.


    The Sun feels that this is a good material, it feels like a spy war scene, so they plan to shoot the whole process, and then go back to make a video, live real action, no acting skills and no flaws~www.novelhall.com ~Can''t move. "


    The federal director directly rejected Prosecutor Parton''s actions while seeing the cameras and reporters.


    What a joke.


    It''s okay to catch a Rachel, but, for any crime, the legal counsel is there, and there are also cameras. If this is caught, then something really happened.


    "Crucify them for me."


    The federal director rubbed his eyebrows, and said to his computer agent in a rage: "Have you not found the communication signal? Find it out for me."


    quickly.


    Rachel got into the car again under the guidance of Bonnie and legal counsel.


    "Professor X."


    Rachel sat down in the back seat and said in shock, "I got in the car, where do I go next."


    Professor X''s voice chuckled softly: "Look at your trunk."


    Finished.


    Lake''s clone hung up the phone directly, and then committed suicide in a small alley.


    "Wow!"


    "¡­¡­what''s happenin?"


    Lake, who was learning how to cook in the kitchen, covered his mouth and wanted to cry without tears: "Bite my tongue."


    FAK.


    Which **** said that the mouth-out is a little easier than the head-out. Come out, I promise not to kill him.


    Lake felt a burning pain in his throat.


    A drop of tears was squeezed out.


    In the car.


    After asking Professor X to no avail, Rachel got up and looked at her trunk. Then, with a bright eye, she stretched out her hand and took out the obviously orange Langley file bag from the trunk.


    turn on.


    photo.


    A photo of a Langley operations director shaking hands with a head of S.H.I.E.L.D. when a woman is accepting the transfer.


    and also.


    Photo of the vehicle leaving Langley.


    This¡­¡­


    irrefutable evidence!

 Chapter 114: SHIELD Abandoned Again

    "what happened?"


    "Where are they going?"


    "Fak."


    The people in the Federal Building were monitored by the satellite overhead, watching Rachel and others drove directly to the door of the Sun newspaper, and then they all got out of the car and were instantly confused.


    Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s good to go to Professor X?


    Are you still going?


    at this time.


    A sharp-eyed federal agent intercepted a satellite image: "Sir, the target''s backpack is a bit bigger than when he went out."


    Talking.


    Two screenshots before and after appeared on the big screen.


    The federal director frowned.


    After a while.


    "Fak!"


    "Call out the surveillance at the entrance of the park."


    "Yes."


    After the surveillance at the entrance of the park was extracted, everyone saw that when Bonnie and the legal counsel got off the car and walked into the park, and were about to pick up Rachel, from across the road, a handsome white man with a bald head walked in. During the monitoring, I stayed in the trunk of the vehicle for a while, opened the trunk and threw a very conspicuous orange document bag inside.


    Well known.


    The file bag that Langley wore was orange.


    "Sheet!"


    The federal director hurriedly said to the detective who was following him: "Damn, the target has already got the documents. Take it back. You can''t let them see the paper."


    Immediately afterwards.


    The federal director immediately said to an internal agent: "Apply for an injunction in the federal court to stop the Sun."


    They were tricked.


    damn it.


    The federal director hammered the table, then turned and walked outside. He was about to talk to his boss. This matter became more and more troublesome.


    Let''s talk about the Sun over there.


    Bonnie walked out of the elevator and immediately clapped his hands, attracting everyone''s attention: "Pay attention, immediately notify the printing factory to turn on the machine for emergency printing, call Andrew Law Firm and notify other newspaper colleagues."


    Rachel almost ran to his seat, preparing for this emergency report. This time, he didn''t need any literary skills. One sentence, two sentences or more, they have iron evidence.


    This is war.


    It is a war between newspapers and intelligence agencies.


    The newspaper told the truth.


    Intelligence says national security.


    What Rachel and others pursue is the supremacy of truth, while what Washington pursues is the supremacy of truth.


    Washington will not let the Sun publish the follow-up report just like that. The reason must be the so-called national security.


    This is a war against time.


    really.


    Almost when Rachel typed the tenth line of text on the computer screen, downstairs, the sound of wow wa wa rang throughout the building in an instant.


    coming.


    "Where are the people from Andrew Law Firm."


    "coming."


    "What about the other colleagues."


    "It''s downstairs too."


    "it is good."


    Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief, and said to the counsel: "Even if the Federal Court issues a search warrant, it will take half an hour. Once it is printed, according to the First Amendment, the prohibition order will not take effect, right? "


    The lawyer consultant was also a little nervous at the moment: "...That''s right, but..."


    Bonnie didn''t have time to listen but anymore.


    It''s just fine.


    "Rachel."


    "almost ready!"


    On the keyboard, Rachel, who was almost rubbing her ten fingers and making a fire, said loudly and hurriedly. When writing the last line and ending with a period, there was no time to check for typos. He clicked to send directly, and then turned to Bonnie and said: " Get it done."


    Bonnie immediately said to the phone: "Don''t review the background, just go to the Internet section first."


    freedom of speech.


    This is a right conferred by the Constitution. No one or any organization has the right to deprive it of freedom of speech, freedom of the press, and freedom of assembly.


    Ding!


    The official website of the Sun newspaper refreshed a new piece of news, and anyone who subscribed to the Sun newspaper received the updated information.


    They clicked in and took a look.


    Because of time, there is no way to typeset it. However, it is related to the Langley scandal. As long as there is a picture and the truth, no matter how bad the writing is, everyone will be interested.


    Just downstairs, the federal agent who was looking at the Washington First Law Firm was extremely anxious and shouted at a white-haired lawyer: "Get out of the way."


    The white-haired lawyer and the founder of Andrew Law Firm, how can Andrew be frightened by federal agents. Over the years, all the lawsuits he fought against the FBI: "Please show your search warrant."


    A federal car was driving dangerously from a distance: "Investigation order is here."


    but.


    late.


    The agent in the crowd who also subscribed to the Sun heard the prompt, took out his mobile phone, and clicked in to take a look.


    moment.


    His face turned green.


    Washington...


    Once again detonated public opinion.


    Without any legal documents, Rachel Amsterdam, who was directly tapped, Washington can monitor Rachel. Naturally, anyone can be tapped.


    and also¡­¡­


    There is a transfer screen evidenced by a photo of a mysterious middle-aged man, Langley¡¯s supervisor.


    Langley lied.


    The most important thing.


    It was not a precious vehicle that transferred Megan Walsh, but an ordinary black car. This seemed to prove one thing, that is, Langley not only lied, but, as previously reported, The overseas base for training killers in the news was contracted by Langley.


    Good guys.


    The melon-eating crowds in Washington called out loudly, and then, the anger in their hearts was instantly ignited.


    If the first report said that it was the Women and Children Protection Agency in Washington that gave rise to the anger, then this additional report would be enough to ignite the anger of all the people.


    Reporters can be monitored at all times, so what about them?


    And they also have evidence.


    Some people eating melons left messages. When they were at the Lincoln Memorial, they did see that for a moment, those guys disguised as tourists showed off the FBI vest.


    after an hour.


    A beautiful landscape has appeared under the Hoover Building.


    Originally, this fire only burned Langley. As a result, this time, the FBI was also burned in.


    The expression of the Attorney General''s face was not much better than that of Director Langley.


    Mr. President called an emergency meeting.


    If this matter is not handled properly, it will be really troublesome.


    Arlington County.


    After Lake hung up the phone, he said to Karen, "Secretary Kelly wants me to go to Pennsylvania Avenue. I will go out first."


    quickly.


    Lake drove out of Arlington County.


    If this fire can''t burn you, I still have a third fire.


    Lake opened his mouth, and he felt a tingling sensation in his throat. Next time, he would rather take a headshot than commit suicide by swallowing a gun.


    This feels too uncomfortable.


    Lake still feels the smell of gunpowder and metal in his mouth.


    Pooh.


    photo¡­¡­


    Hydra gave it.


    Lake got it from Hydra before he came. Who would make Hydra go to New York at the specified time? It is reasonable for Lake to ask for a high-definition photo of the transfer.


    Hydra gave it without thinking about it.


    After all, Hydra and the Black King have a good cooperative relationship, and if you can rely on this relationship to bias the Lake on the bright side to the Hydra, it will be very good.


    Lake Edwin likes to solve crimes. As long as you have the strength and desires, Hydra will satisfy your desires as much as possible.


    Moreover.


    Hydra also likes the destruction of the S.H.I.E.L.D. loyal fan Assassin Academy. Anyway, Hydra has transferred several hearts to their orphans to Quiet Mimi in advance.


    "boom!"


    In the meeting room of the white building, the angry Mr. President threw the report that had just been printed on the table: "WTF, how could it be like this."


    Secretary of State.


    Attorney General.


    Chief Langley.


    The three are relatively speechless.


    Minister Kelly didn''t intend to speak, but Lake, who was called over as an observer, watched his nose and his heart. After this same operation, his suspicion had been thoroughly washed away.


    It can be said that he did the first transfer order.


    But this time.


    At the time of the handover, Lake was not there. There were only Langley and S.H.I.E.L.D. companies, plus a camera.


    and so¡­¡­


    It''s not about Lake''s business. Lake came here this time just for the show.


    "Where is Professor X, lost again?"


    "Sorry, sir."


    The federal director behind the attorney general said: "We lost the whereabouts of Professor X in the blind spot of surveillance."


    Mr. President looked at the federal director with a cold expression. There is no doubt that his career is going to be bleak.


    Mr. Secretary of State said: "It''s not Professor X''s business anymore. The most important thing now is how we respond."


    The leaker can''t catch it.


    They will not be able to solve the person who raised this problem can only settle the problem second.


    but¡­¡­


    How to solve it?


    Everyone talked a lot.


    In that scene, I didn''t even feel that it was in a white building, as if he was in a quarrel scene of a low-level gang.


    Director Langley proposed to arrest the reporter and ask him to confess the true identity of Professor X.


    Others unceremoniously refused.


    What a joke.


    They are now trying to find a way to put out the fire, not to add fuel to the fire. One Sun newspaper is not a problem. Ten of them are fine. The problem is that Professor X who has not been caught up to now.


    and¡­¡­


    Now the reporter who broke the news is in The Sun. She just explained the interview. She is here waiting for someone from Washington to catch her. She is not afraid of evaporation. She pursues the truth first.


    Rachel was arrested at this time. In addition to fulfilling Rachel''s reputation as a reporter, there is nothing for Washington, which will only make them attacked more severely.


    and also¡­¡­


    The Federation is a multi-party rule. Just today, Mr. President¡¯s staff told him that according to big data, his support dropped by ten points directly after the news came out.


    FAK!


    Mr. President listened to the noise in his ear and patted the table. The crowd stopped in an instant. After that, Mr. President looked at Minister Kelly who had not spoken: "John."


    Secretary Kelly looked at the President.


    Mr. President then looked at Director Langley: "Transfer the person to the Department of Homeland Security."


    To put out the fire.


    To support the rate.


    Mr. President chose to give up Aegis.


    after all¡­¡­


    Within the Federation, Aegis is an illegal organization that doesn''t even deserve a name.


    ...

 Chapter 115: Nick Fury demoted again

    Aegis is the five major streams...


    Pooh.


    Aegis was co-founded by the five major hegemons, but among them, Russia and the East countries only funded and sponsored, and did not grant Aegis with their respective domestic law enforcement authority.


    Russia and the East are playing on their own.


    Russia has its own [Guardian League].


    Dongguo has its own [Sacred Spear Bureau].


    The Guardian Alliance and the Spear Bureau and S.H.I.E.L.D. share information and intelligence. However, in cases involving the two countries, S.H.I.


    and so¡­¡­


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau sounds like a bully, but in fact, it is only three of the five hegemons that really give law enforcement authority: Washington, Paris, and London.


    And this law enforcement authority is secretly given.


    The constitutions of the three families cannot satisfy the need to keep secrets and have law enforcement powers. This is even more true for the Federation. Even the president cannot bypass Congress if it wants to give law enforcement powers.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. can secretly enforce the law. This is already a decision that was decided in the Congress with one eye open and one eye closed.


    at the moment?


    If this matter becomes serious and SHIELD is exposed, good fellow, this will not only make the people feel at ease, it will make the people feel scared.


    Good guys.


    A secret law enforcement agency?


    What does Washington want to do? Does it want to use this secret law enforcement agency to control their freedom from all aspects?


    Trust me.


    Washington will fry.


    and.


    Once S.H.I.E.L.D. is exposed, this is not just a matter for Washington alone, it will be of a global nature.


    Uh¡­¡­


    The big events of the entire Western world, when the time comes, the scenes of the world parade in the Western world will no longer be legendary.


    As for the East and Russia?


    no doubt.


    The two congresses condemned Washington because they had honestly told their citizens that they absolutely did not give the so-called S.H.I.E.L.D. government the power to enforce the law in their country. It was only because of the threat of Washington that they invested.


    The picture will be beautiful.


    In fact.


    The four countries have just called Mr. President urgently. Once things become uncontrollable, they will stop funding S.H.I.E.L.D. when necessary.


    This is what Dongguo and Russia said.


    They have this confidence, anyway, Aegis is just a spare tire for them.


    Paris and London are very subtle.


    In short.


    Even if Mr. President is not for S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., then, for his own approval rate, he will not be determined by SHIELD.


    How about this.


    No way to top it.


    For Mr. President, everything is a tool man. As long as it affects his approval rate, anything can be thrown away. After all, he managed to raise his approval rate through the September incident last year.


    After Mr. President said his decision, he slapped the table without waiting for Director Langley to react.


    That''s it.


    Out of the Pennsylvania Avenue Villa.


    In the car.


    Secretary Kelly, who was sitting in the back seat, said to Lake who was sitting in the co-pilot: "You get what you want. Now, it''s time for you to go out."


    Lake turned his head and looked at him with a confused look: "Me?"


    Secretary Kelly didn¡¯t plan to play a riddle, and said directly: ¡°Mr. President has already shot the table. You are the chief person in charge of this case. You can close the case as you like, but I don¡¯t care what method you use to calm the storm. , And also, catch that **** leaker Professor X, and live or die, do you understand?"


    Lake opened his mouth: "Minister, we have no foreign law enforcement power."


    Minister Kelly asked the driver to stop directly, and then smiled at Lake: "Get off the car, find a way to go by yourself, I want to go back to catch up."


    Lake: "..."


    Sanfei ornaments.


    "what?"


    Nick Fury''s one-eyed miniatures, listening to Alexander Pierce''s words, directly shook his head and said: "No, Megan Walsh is ours."


    Alexander Pierce said directly: "Meghan Walsh is not our S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency, she is just a killer trained by a killer base, understand?"


    Tired.


    Alexander Pierce sighed at the way the Black King and Lake cooperated.


    Such a comparison.


    Alexander Pierce has an urge to change heirs.


    In other words...


    If that Lake Edwin was recruited into S.H.I.E.L.D., and then supported on the horse and sent off for a ride, wouldn''t the strength of Hydra be greatly increased.


    It''s better than no one nowadays, let the black braised egg be the king.


    Alexander Pierce was a little shaken in his heart. The reason why he chose Nick Fury to be his heir has already been said. The person who is eligible to run against Nick Fury is Maria Hill, who is too smart and has his own strong principles. He chooses Nick Fury. ¡¤Ferry is because of his good control. If Maria Hill is allowed to take the stage, it is estimated that Hydra will be exposed.


    Lao Tzu is obviously the leader of Hydra, so why does he worry about S.H.I.E.L.D. every day?


    wrong.


    Why do you wipe your **** for the black braised egg every day.


    My decision at the time must have been made after drinking industrial alcohol.


    Alexander Pierce complained to himself secretly, but if he chose someone else, it wouldn''t be the situation right now.


    Nick Fury is also ambitious, which is also one of the reasons for Alexander''s choice, but now it seems that he was better than Nick Fury by choosing an idiot.


    An idiot can be foolish at least by accident.


    Nick Fury is totally wise and foolish.


    This is probably the pot of racial talent.


    Nick Fury said solemnly: "This is obviously a trap."


    Lake Edwin and his killer friend jointly set up another trap against SHIELD.


    Nick Fury''s heart is clear.


    Alexander was expressionless: "Do you have evidence?"


    Nick Fury said: "Give me some time, I can find evidence."


    Alexander sighed: "I''ll give you time. Will the White House give me time? At twelve o''clock tomorrow, please hand it in."


    Nick Fury frowned.


    Alexander Pierce looked at Nick Fury who was silent, shook his head and said, "You should know that the one in the White House will choose that side."


    Paused.


    Alexander Pierce seems to persuade Nick Fury: "After the main base personnel are evacuated, you can go to the New York Operations Center. I will try to see if I can close the case with the Department of Homeland Security. Number three is coming back."


    Give a sweet date with a slap.


    This is Nick Fury''s pot again.


    If it wasn''t for Nick Fury who accidentally let the 83rd to flee to death, and was finally accidentally discovered by the Department of Homeland Security, would there be these things now? After the White House ended the meeting, the accountability of S.H.I.E.L.D. would be directly started.


    Anyway, a word.


    Either Nick Fury¡¯s pot or S.H.I.E.L.D.''s pot.


    pick one of two.


    How can Alexander Pierce choose?


    Alexander patted Nick on the shoulder: "I went to New York to rest for a while, and when the storm passed, you were coming back."


    Nick: "..."


    Poor Nick Fury, who had done a good job in the position of deputy director, was one step short of being able to take over the director''s stick when Alexander Pierce stepped down.


    The results of it?


    Last year, he was demoted from deputy director of Aegis and became the head of the Overseas Secret Service Academy.


    Nowadays?


    Once again from the head of the overseas college to the Aegis Operation Center in New York, the position...nothing.


    Thinking about it, it makes people feel sad and makes people cry...


    the next day.


    independence Day.


    Lake was in the Quantico base and called Rachel Armstrong.


    "Mr. Edwin?"


    "Good morning, Ms. Armstrong."


    Rachel seemed surprised when he received Lake''s call: "Mr. Edwin came to me for..."


    Lake is straight to the point: "Please come to the scene, Quantico Military Base, I will bring you a spot as a cameraman, the exclusive one, are you interested?"


    Rachel, who was sleeping on her desk, got up and said, "Of course, what time?"


    Lake smiled and said, "How about coming over now?"


    Rachel walked toward Bonnie''s office, pushed the door in, looked at Bonnie, and said to the phone: "Okay, I''ll leave right away."


    hang up the phone.


    Rachel said to Bonnie, "I applied to call the newspaper helicopter."


    Bonnie: "..."


    Suddenly!


    After half an hour.


    Lake, who wears a military uniform with a medal of honor on his chest, looked up and smiled as he watched the news helicopter descending slowly under the command of the base tower.


    It''s over.


    Last night, Lake had known from the liaison of Hydra''s Washington office that Nick Fury had once again become the subject of a dumpling and was driven to New York.


    This is good.


    When he arrived in New York, it was his turf.


    Ha ha.


    Lake has the means to concoct Nick Fury.


    Mess with me?


    Lao Tzu will provoke you for a lifetime, making you better than death.


    Let''s talk over there.


    Rachel walked down from the helicopter Seeing Lake standing not far away, she seemed to be shocked, then walked over and shook hands with Lake: "Wow, Edwin...Major. ! You look more handsome in military uniform."


    Lake said thank you: "You are also very beautiful today."


    Rachel said: "Don''t be kidding me, I have been sleeping in the newspaper these days, and I can''t even take a shower."


    Lake smiled: "I''m serious, you look beautiful today."


    "..."


    This is by no means flirting.


    Lake said that in addition to not touching Lolita, the second person he would not touch was the married woman, except for what he did not know, but as long as he knew it, Lake would never do such a thing.


    Uh¡­¡­


    If it is divorced, in fact, Lake will not mind very much.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake took Rachel and her photographer to the command center of the base.


    The twelve large screens in the center are currently in a black screen state.


    Many people in uniform are busy nervously.


    Lake said to Rachel next to him: "You can let your camera turn on the camera, but the subsequent editing must be done under the custody of the base. After all, some of it is military secrets."


    Rachel hurriedly nodded towards her camera, then handed the signed confidentiality agreement to a soldier, and then said towards Lake: "Major Edwin, can you spoil it, this is preparation What are you doing?"


    Lake looked at Rachel: "Thanks to your article, the Department of Homeland Security officially concluded the case. I got the destination of this overseas killer academy from the informant. In twenty minutes, our soldiers will airborne the place and bring You come to supervise the whole process, and then, to rectify our name."


    Rachel: "..."

 Chapter 116: Mrs. M who is inexplicably behind

    Where the story begins, it should end there.


    Lake has always thought so.


    For example, the last love affair.


    Lake achieved a beginning and an end, starting with Maureen and ending with Maureen.


    It''s the same this time.


    The report was started by Rachel. In that case, then, to end all this, Rachel should end it.


    "How."


    Lake said to Rachel, "Is this exclusive report a surprise?"


    Rachel opened her mouth and started with the twelve large screens that started to light up, and looked at Lake: "I don''t know what to say, but yes, this is a surprise, thank you."


    An exclusive report on an action.


    Wow.


    Rachel felt that becoming a partner of The Sun this time was a solid story, and with this level of relationship, she had a brand new news channel.


    Lake doesn''t reject Rachel''s desire to develop himself into an informant.


    This is mutual.


    Rachel looked at Lake who was standing with her: "Aren''t you going over?"


    Lake waved his hand: "Lieutenant Colonel Tyron is responsible for the specific actions. Like you, I came here to observe."


    Rachel blinked: "Then, can I interview a few questions?"


    Lake smiled: "Of course."


    Rachel nodded, it was a good start.


    "Can you tell me the reason for the transfer of the case to the Department of Homeland Security this time?"


    "White House."


    "What about the man named Megan Walsh now?"


    "It will be transferred to Quantico base at noon."


    "last question."


    "Oh?"


    Rachel looked at Lake: "Can I interview this Megan Walsh then?"


    Lake looked at Rachel: "Ms. Armstrong, you are definitely an excellent reporter."


    Rachel shrugged: "Isn''t it before this?"


    Lake laughed.


    at this time.


    "Gogogo!"


    "Found the enemy."


    "Guns, guns, guns!"


    "Fire, fire, fire!"


    "Suddenly!"


    On the big screen, there were twelve big screens. This time more than 60 marines were approaching the killer training base in American Samoa, and the battle started.


    Some of the base killers who had not had time to withdraw before they waited for their explanation, the bullets had already been fired.


    Some children in the base even joined the battlefield.


    From the big screen alone, a seven-year-old kid is holding an RPG launching image towards the landing crew. How do you look at it, it doesn''t feel too scientific and a bit funny.


    but¡­¡­


    This is indeed realistic.


    Who knows what S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to open a base for the kernel called an agent and the shell called a killer.


    Boom!


    "The number four in Group C fell."


    "Medical soldiers!"


    "cover!"


    "Base, base, what to do now."


    "..."


    The soldier came to rescue the child this time, but he didn''t say what to do when he met a child with a gun.


    shot?


    Don''t make trouble.


    They all knew that this time a reporter was watching from the conference center, and it was the reporter who reported on this killer base. If it was shot, it would be popular.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and he could only secretly make a powerful cry.


    This time the action can be regarded as the joint action of Lake and Hydra. Although the goals are different, in general, the pursuit of the two is the same.


    Weaken the power of SHIELD.


    Lake wanted Nick Fury to be deflated, and Hydra wanted the killer base loyal to S.H.I.E.L.D. to be destroyed, so it hit it off.


    Hydra gave the information of the base and promised that they would never let Lake run away. Of course, they would evacuate some people to make a show.


    no doubt.


    The evacuated were naturally Hydra people, and what remained was the tough Aegis people that Hydra thought could not be influenced.


    But Lake didn''t expect anything.


    The strongest combat power of this base is not adults, but a group of children.


    even.


    During the conversation, the group of children could no longer tell the enemy from us and opened fire on an adult who ordered him to lay down his weapon.


    Good guys.


    The child was arranged by Hydra, right?


    It must be.


    The Quantico combat meeting also quickly discussed a strategy. The soldiers were on the battlefield, and the battlefield situation changed instantly, so there was no time to think more.


    "All combat personnel."


    "Kill any resisting enemy and other resisting forces, with the goal of eliminating combat capabilities."


    "Team A received."


    "Team B received."


    "Team C received."


    "..."


    "G team received."


    Soon, the combat team responded in succession, and once again launched the attack camp.


    In fact.


    There is no resistance inside that big base, because there is already a mess inside.


    Again.


    This base is trained according to the killer model, and only the most excellent killers will be spotted, and will be trained in the secret agent model.


    This is Nourishing Gu.


    And it''s still very rough.


    Since it is to raise Gu, then you should be psychologically prepared that the person who raises Gu will be eaten back by your own Gu worms.


    Two hours later.


    After the soldiers paid the price of losing three combat members and nine combat members withdrawing from the battle, the war was considered to have entered the later stage.


    but¡­¡­


    The soldiers could not enter the base at all.


    There was a mess of porridge inside.


    The drone is over the base, shooting the scene in the base. The scene is simply not suitable for children. However, if you think about locking a group of immature children together and giving them guns and ammunition as toys, then once you lose control In fact, the subsequent pictures should be able to understand.


    Samoan police forces are already on their way.


    The most powerful combat soldiers are never afraid of accurate snipers, they are afraid of beginners or children with guns.


    Let me put it this way.


    In the Federation''s overseas operations, if the entire data is unfolded, the number of so-called African child soldiers that the Federation has lost is much higher than those of the blacks who shoot at God.


    at the moment¡­¡­


    This is the same as the so-called garbage time in a football game.


    Not much to look at.


    but.


    Rachel and her photographer seemed to be dumbfounded.


    "Oh, God."


    "Jesus Christ."


    Rachel looked at the scene of the base taken by the drone with a blank look. The whole person felt bad. She watched with her own eyes that a child as old as her son was stabbed into a rag doll by another little girl with a dagger.


    "vomit!"


    Rachel retched, then, covering her mouth, she turned and ran outside the meeting room.


    Lake motioned to the photographer, and then walked out after following.


    outside.


    Rachel leaned on the wall, clutching her chest and retching.


    Lake walked behind Rachel, thought about it, and patted Rachel on the back to help her relieve her nausea.


    quickly.


    Rachel looked up uncomfortably.


    "give."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    Rachel glanced at the iced mineral water that Lake handed over, thanked him, took a big sip, relieved her nausea, and shook her head: "I can''t believe that such a person would do such a dehumanizing thing."


    Lake shrugged: "Do you want to know?"


    Rachel looked at Lake: "I pursue the truth."


    Lake said, "Mrs. M, have you heard of it?"


    Rachel: "..."


    This can be considered as negotiated by Lake and Hydra.


    The base was placed there brightly. Naturally, there was an organization that needed to hold back the pot. The Aegis had already handed over Megan Walsh. Naturally, the pot of this base could no longer be given to the Aegis.


    At the very least, it can''t be on the surface.


    Langley?


    Langley is completely behind the scenes and has been hit twice. Once again, Langley estimates that he will change from the world''s number one intelligence agency to a third-rate intelligence agency.


    But the Department of Homeland Security took over this case and must find out the truth.


    Hydra believes that Lake and the Black King are two people, while S.H.I.E.L.D. believes that Lake only knows their existence, and there is no conclusive evidence.


    Therefore, it is necessary to find someone to receive the pot from the outside.


    Nature.


    With the same use of kidnapping children, but still girls, and training them to be assassins, Mrs. M and its naked spy organization, are there more suitable people to hold back?


    what.


    Mrs. M doesn''t admit it?


    Is there any part of her to speak here? The Federation said that you did it and you did it. What''s more, as the world''s number one deep dive organization, Hydra has put the evidence that can connect Mrs. M in it when it retreats. .


    and¡­¡­


    Action has already begun on Hong Kong Island in Dongguo. The members of Hydra in Interpol have already learned through channels that several of Mrs. M''s men are going to Hong Kong Island for their birthday.


    So this is a surefire game.


    Mrs. M can''t live, the dead can''t talk, naturally, she can''t refuse this scapegoat.


    In this way, everyone is very happy, Aegis will not be exposed again, happy; Hydra is happy because it castrated Aegis ; Langley was happy because he got rid of the black pot, and Lake was happy because he beat Nick. ¡¤ Fury, happy.


    Sacrificing Mrs. M alone brought so many people happy.


    Lake thought.


    Mrs. M should be able to squint her eyes.


    Of course.


    This operation actually has certain risks.


    Megan Walsh.


    But it''s okay...


    Nick Fury used the alias Hardman when he was in charge, and he had another fake name called Mr. M, which is also very reasonable.


    Rachel gritted her teeth while listening to the so-called Mrs. M in Lake''s account: "Unbelievable, there will be such a vicious person in this world."


    Lake did not speak.


    No one can compare to the Federation in terms of viciousness.


    This matter is something that several federal agencies that know the inside story have acquiesced. After all, it is better to throw the pot to Mrs. M than to throw it to the top five... ahem, the top five overlords.


    Four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Lake and Rachel walked out of the interrogation room at the back.


    Megan Walsh is inside.


    She doesn''t need to testify in court anymore, and as Lake promised before, Megan Walsh will receive an exemption order and join the DHS-led witness protection program.


    reason?


    Megan Walsh was also one of the victims. Now it is her credit to destroy the base. The White House Spokesperson will take this into consideration and grant this exemption order.


    what?


    Langley''s PY deal?


    The man was sent by Langley, and it turned out that the photo was forged.


    and.


    Until tomorrow, after Rachel¡¯s report comes out, will the people who eat melons still care about Langley?


    ...

 Chapter 117: Kassels new book

    Lake guessed wrong.


    Rachel Armstrong¡¯s report did not appear in the Sun newspaper the next day, but appeared on the front page of the Evening Sun newspaper after dinner in the afternoon.


    The title is also very shocking.


    but¡­


    Lake couldn''t tell.


    The crab **** is watching.


    In short.


    With the sale of this news together with the Evening News, as well as the articles updated simultaneously on the official website of The Sun, the reports on the Internet are a bit more vivid compared to the thin paper newspapers.


    Rachel can have an exclusive report, directly attacking the Quantico combat mission this time.


    Once the video was sent out, the entire network instantly detonated.


    Killer base.


    orphan.


    Doll killer.


    Mrs. M.


    Compared with the so-called text reports, nothing can arouse infinite anger among the people who eat melons more than this video plus commentary.


    On the White House network.


    The petition to apprehend Mrs. M, and the proposal of humanitarian destruction was directly posted to the front page in almost three hours, and even in the latter half of the night, it directly exceeded the degree of acceptance and explanation by the White House.


    the next day.


    The beautiful parade scenery appeared on Pennsylvania Avenue once, but this time it was not for Washington, but for Mrs. M.


    In interviews, some congressmen said they would pay close attention to the more than 80 surviving children rescued from Samoa.


    The Child Protection Association and the Women¡¯s Protection Agency have also indicated that they have called the White House.


    An emergency public relations show was launched.


    The White House did not respond on this day, but after a day, the director of the White House Information Office held a press conference and stated at the reception.


    After a joint transnational operation between Washington and the East, at about 11 o¡¯clock last night in Washington time, Mrs. M and her base were destroyed in Myanmar, and more than one hundred underage girls and their bases were also rescued from Mrs. M¡¯s base. Several baby girls.


    quickly.


    Dongguo also responded to this matter.


    Reporters asked the White House what to do with the children rescued from Samoa. The directors of the press office are in urgent consultations and will communicate with child protection agencies and women¡¯s protection agencies in a timely manner.


    In this battle alone, Rachel Armstrong, who instantly became the most popular reporter in Washington, also accepted the invitation of a well-known federal political talk show tonight.


    At night.


    Betty, who was watching the talk show, suddenly lit up and shouted toward the second floor: "Brother, brother, come down."


    Lake, who was packing his clothes on the second floor, heard Betty''s cry and went downstairs: "What are you doing."


    Betty beckoned to Lake, then pointed to the TV: "Brother, it''s talking about you."


    Lake snorted and smiled: "All this fuss."


    He is a federal agent, not a Langley agent. His battlefield is in the country. Therefore, although it is not commonplace for Lake to be on TV, he is accustomed to it.


    Not to mention being on TV, even if it¡¯s a headline, Lake hasn¡¯t been on it.


    Last year, it made headlines in the New York media.


    correct.


    After all, did those newspapers find out that several of their reporters had somehow disappeared?


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake walked over to Betty and sat down and watched the TV.


    Karen, who was sitting in the living room not far away and reading the book, also turned his attention to Lake and Betty.


    On TV.


    The host of the talk show said, "Well, then, what do you think of Major Lake Edwin?"


    "This one¡­"


    Rachel Armstrong, who seemed to be dressed up, brought her long hair together and smiled: "Major Edwin is a very good person to deal with. This time he is able to attack the whole process directly, and it is also the invitation of Major Edwin. , I still remember that Major Edwin said a word to me when we first met."


    "Oh, what are you talking about?"


    "Major Edwin said, I am pursuing the truth first, and what he is pursuing is above the truth!"


    "Above the truth?"


    "Yes it is."


    Rachel Armstrong seemed to recall: "When I asked him, Major Edwin told me in a very relaxed but firm tone that national security."


    The host seemed to be shocked.


    Sitting on the sofa, Betty turned to look at her brother, and a little star flickered: "Wow, this is full of manliness when you hear it, you are saying it once."


    Lake chuckled and glanced at Betty: "Climb away."


    "..." Betty turned to look at Karen: "Mom!"


    On TV.


    The host said: "Ms. Armstrong, you haven''t said what you think of Major Edwin."


    Rachel Armstrong thought for a while and shrugged: "If I hadn''t been married, my ideal object would be him."


    Ray Armstrong: "..."


    host:"¡­"


    Lake: "..."


    After Betty heard these words, he nodded thoughtfully, and then looked at Lake: "I think she is very beautiful, I don''t think about it..."


    Lake returned to his senses and interrupted directly: "Climb away."


    Consider a barrenness.


    I never provoke loli and married women.


    When Karen behind heard this, she frowned: "Is she married?"


    Betty turned to look at Karen.


    Lake made a helpless look at Karen a little speechlessly. Really or not, Betty is fooling around, are you fooling around too?


    This Rachel is a royal sister.


    Lake also likes Yu Jie.


    but¡­


    Lake doesn''t like the royal sister who is already married and has a husband and children.


    Even if the child is adopted.


    Betty blinked: "What if she gets divorced?"


    "That''s..."


    Lake regained his senses and glanced at Betty: "I went up to pack my things, and watch for myself."


    If divorced?


    As Lake walked on the stairs, he touched his chin, thinking about Rachel''s appearance.


    Pretty.


    Yu Jie.


    Divorced.


    If, maybe, possible, consider, will!


    Lake doesn''t have any virginity plot. If he was born in the East, he might have it, but here, I think too much. For a 13-year-old girl, at Christmas, parents¡¯ gifts must be considered safe products.


    To put it bluntly, apart from the childhood sweethearts who are married, almost no one is a couple.


    Oh.


    They are the only ones in their lives.


    This sentence may be very envious of Dongguo.


    But here?


    Ah.


    This sentence needs to be spoken in words that are very sympathetic to the other party.


    In this life, Lake received a security product from Thaddeus Ross when he walked to the room quietly, because that day, Lake was going to participate in Homecoming Day.


    Karen gave it to Betty when she was fifteen.


    In such a big environment, even if Lake has a virgin complex, he won''t be able to do it in this environment.


    the next day.


    Lake discovered inexplicably that his picture of himself in a military uniform appeared in the newspaper, and that he appeared with Rachel.


    Especially in the Sun newspaper.


    Lake was speechless.


    There are also a lot of gossip and lively media here.


    Okay.


    Lake is already at the airport planning to fly back to New York.


    There is nothing for me anymore.


    Even if there is, Lake is too lazy to participate in the rest of the finishing work. After all, he eats meat, so he can''t help but give the Washington DHS agent a chance to drink soup.


    Lake didn''t keep his eyes open.


    As for the so-called Professor X?


    Minister Kelly didn''t ask for arrest. After all, the attention of the follow-up of this case has shifted the focus of the people here. Langley, Professor X, are no longer able to appear in the newspapers.


    At most, it is occasionally mentioned in a certain corner of the network.


    but¡­


    The hidden S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is in control. Once Professor X appears or someone deliberately redirects the topic to attack Washington, he is directly deleted while tracking the IP coordinates, and then sending it to the FBI, no more than twenty-four. Within a few hours, the FBI will appear at the door of that person''s house and send a warning.


    After all, here, if you search the Internet for how to buy chemical weapons, they are all countries that will be tracked by the FBI and come to investigate.


    As for tapping the phone?


    The repeated denials in the White House, Langley, and the FBI, and the fabricated reasons why they had been waiting at the Sun for a long time, have also been forgotten.


    As for what Professor X said?


    Megan Walsh was handed over by her exposed Langley agent under Rachel¡¯s gaze. The iron-like fact proves one thing, that is, the photo of Professor X is forged. .


    In general.


    In addition to Mrs. M and Nick Fury this time, everyone at UU reading , including Lake, was very happy.


    and so¡­


    Lake can also retire successfully.


    Next time I return to Washington, Lake feels that I will have to wait until Christmas.


    One and a half hours later.


    Lake flew to JFK Airport in New York.


    With a backpack in his hand, as soon as I left the airport, I saw the New York suspense master Richard Cassel, who was in a slumber state and took a photo with a few book fans.


    Lake passed by Kassel blankly, then opened the door of Kassel directly and got into the driving seat.


    "Hi hi hi."


    Cassell opened the door of the co-pilot, sat up, gave Lake a big hug, then shook his hand, and directly turned into a Sun newspaper: "Wow, it''s handsome, it compares with what I have. "


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched and started the car, not intending to cater to Kassel''s topic: "Congratulations, the new book is hot."


    Seeing that Lake didn''t intend to meet this topic, Kassel took out a brand new book signed with his name from the storage box, and patted: "For you."


    When Lake struggled in Washington.


    Kassel''s new book is the first "Heat Wave" in the Nicky Hitt series based on the famous female detective Carter Beckett of the New York Police Department.


    In the past two months, "Heat Wave" reached the top of New York''s No. 1 crime. Once again, the media reporters who thought that Kassel had just been exhausted in the south have once again touted Kassel.


    The media are hot creatures.


    Beckett...


    Lake looked at Kassel with some sympathy: "By the way, don''t you be afraid that Beckett will see the contents of the book, and then, if you are shot and killed, I won''t help you intercede."


    Kassel: "..."

 Chapter 118: Friends gathering

    Richard Cassel is a crime writer.


    Writer.


    There is an inexplicable common problem, that is, in the writing of these people, the heroine may not be powerful, but it must be sexy.


    Unfortunately.


    Beckett hates people saying she is **** the most, because Beckett wants to prove that she can be an inspector not by her face, but by her professionalism.


    Kassel chuckled, "We are best friends, right."


    Lake glanced at Kassel: "No help."


    Kassel was taken aback: "I haven''t said anything yet."


    Lake smiled: "You went to investigate Beckett''s mother''s case without authorization?"


    Kassel was a little dazed: "Beckett told you?"


    Lake shook his head: "You are a rich man, please, what else can you do? This is a simple reasoning, a great writer, we also rely on reasoning to eat."


    Although Lake often likes to be simple and rude, his reasoning is still basic.


    Moreover.


    He has a plug-in. When he was on vacation in Europe, Kassel met Beckett who asked him to go back and investigate at the cocktail party, following the gears of history.


    Calculate the time, it''s time.


    Kassel said, "Well, I can help..."


    "No help."


    "..."


    "I don''t involve any emotional issues, and..."


    Lake directly chose to refuse. Other people''s family and relationship issues are private. Lake hates to get involved. The most important point is: "I remember half a month ago, you came to ask that I had a wonderful agent Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake really can''t remember who Beckett''s mother-killing enemy is.


    and.


    Not just Lake, even George didn¡¯t think about helping Beckett solve this case, but after getting acquainted with Beckett, Beckett told them directly, ask them not to interfere, she wants herself Come to investigate, even if the time is slower, it doesn''t matter.


    Lake and George respected Beckett and immediately nodded their heads.


    after that¡­¡­


    Lake and George did not intervene in this case.


    "This case is a thorn in Beckett''s heart."


    Lake said to Kassel: "If you really want to help Beckett, apologize to her, the kind that is sincere, she will choose to forgive you, Beckett is a good woman."


    Kassel: "..."


    In terms of personal relationships, Lake is not a good choice to refuse Kassel''s request.


    but¡­¡­


    The ghost knows that because of his intervention, Beckett and her husband Kassel, a serious literary writer, will simply disappear without a trace.


    Lake didn''t want to carry this pot.


    Kassel sighed: "Well, thank you."


    Lake smiled and glanced at Kassel: "Trust me, maybe you will thank me for not interfering in this matter in the future."


    Kassel looked at Lake.


    Lake pulled the handbrake and unfastened the seat belt: "I''m here, thank you."


    Kassel looked out the window.


    Star Building.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Cassell pulled down the car window and yelled at Lake: "Damn it, an hour''s journey. You drove me back in less than half an hour. Do you want my ticket to be a comic book?"


    The words haven''t fallen yet.


    A patrolman who followed all the way appeared in front of Kassel in pitch darkness: "You, suspected of driving dangerously, get out of the car, and come with us."


    Kassel: "..."


    The next night.


    In a police officer''s bar not far from the Star Building.


    Three people are drinking.


    Lake.


    George.


    Kassel.


    Lake and George clinked glasses and drank, "It''s still delicious in New York''s Bourbon, Washington''s Bourbon, the taste is hard to say."


    George said, "I have read the report, congratulations."


    Lake said thank you.


    Kassel looked a little ugly on the side: "Hey, hey, I said my problem, can you respect me?"


    George raised his hand.


    Lake sighed and said to Kassel, "I said it, don''t thank me."


    The corners of Kassel''s mouth twitched: "A fine of two thousand dollars, why do I thank you?"


    "Did Beckett go fishing for you?"


    "¡­¡­Yes but¡­¡­"


    "So, no thanks."


    "..."


    Kassel took a deep breath, looked at Lake thoughtfully, his eyes seemed to be shocked and there was still a hint of disbelief in the heavens.


    Lake shrugged: "You asked me to help you, I helped you, and it only cost two thousand dollars. Believe me, if you let you do it yourself, you will spend more than that."


    Kassel was dubious: "Really?"


    Lake pointed his finger at George: "If you don''t believe me, ask George. Last year, there was a guy like you who wanted to solve the case, but when Beckett knew about it, he broke off contact with him completely. What is that guy''s name?"


    George shook his head: "I also forgot. Later I heard that I was transferred to the country."


    "New Jersey?"


    "Correct."


    "..."


    Daily milk New Jersey achievement completed.


    Lake and George clinked glasses again, and Kassel regained consciousness and joined in.


    The three drank it.


    Since Kassel got on with Beckett, Kassel, who is also familiar with the police officers, knows that there are certain bars in which you may not see anyone wearing a police uniform, but the number of police officers is Occupy the most.


    and so.


    When Beckett had no case, Kassel would go to police bars all over New York to drink and listen to the small stories of the police here to enrich his database.


    The three of them sat on the deck of the bar, drinking and chatting.


    Lake felt the rare peace.


    This feels good.


    Drinking small wine with two friends, chatting, bragging.


    just¡­¡­


    Talking and talking.


    Lake''s expression changed.


    The style of chat seems crooked.


    Lake returned to his senses, his expression became more and more weird, listening to George and Kassel''s adopted daughter''s experience as well as the taboo of their daughter in dating, he couldn''t help coughing: "Hey, hey, the style of painting is crooked."


    George and Kassel looked at Lake in confusion: "It''s crooked, it''s not crooked, chat normally."


    Lake was expressionless: "Do you think, can I mix in the content of your two chats?"


    damn it.


    Is it great to have a daughter?


    I am not without.


    Catherine, female, twelve years old, race, vampire...no, blood.


    just¡­¡­


    It''s a daughter, but her race is different, and she can''t achieve the same brain waves.


    Lake opened his mouth and shook his head: "I finally got a break. By the way, don''t you plan to talk about some topics that I can mix in?"


    Such friends are so annoying.


    I don¡¯t know how to chat, I might as well go home and drink by myself.


    George thought for a while and said to Lake: "Then talk about the little Lolita last time?"


    Lake suddenly looked at George speechlessly.


    Kassel came interested and asked George: "What is the situation, let''s talk about it."


    Lake interrupted: "Nothing to say."


    George didn''t care, he just turned Skye and Lake into a corner, and then told Kassel the story that happened.


    Kassel seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lake: "Is that the day when an ambulance was parked downstairs?"


    Lake rolled his eyes: "The ambulance stops at the building once a month."


    Again.


    There are monopoly in the Star Building, and, considering the construction time of the Star Building, it is obvious that some rich people are getting old, and it is common for an ambulance to come once a month.


    There is an elevator in the building, which was passed on the resolution of the building committee and used as a special elevator for ambulances.


    Kassel saw Lake: "What about afterwards, where''s that little loli?"


    There should be no adoption.


    Kassel felt that if Lake was adopted, he should have known.


    Lake said, "I ran away."


    That''s right.


    Tomorrow, see if Skye is adopted by a good foster family.


    If the two of them didn''t mention it, Lake would almost forget it. After all, he and Skye had some fate, and nothing happened these days. It''s okay to care a little.


    Kassel frowned and looked at Lake: "I remember, you said that you like your daughter very much."


    Lake was expressionless: "So what?"


    Cassell shrugged: "I think George''s proposal is pretty good. In this way, the three of us can take them to travel together if we have the opportunity."


    George nodded: "This is a good idea."


    Lake rolled his eyes and said, "Hehe, you all want me to play with, and the beauty of thinking. Even if I am willing to adopt, the child protection agency will not want it. I am single remember?"


    Kassel looked at George with some curiosity: "Can''t you adopt a single person?"


    George shook his head: "I haven''t heard of this rule, and I also read the information about Skye later. My parents are no longer there. If you want to adopt, you only need the municipal government to stamp it."


    Lake blinked: "Is it so simple to adopt?"


    This is not right.


    Lake remembers that when he was five years old, when he was taken home by Karen and Thaddeus, he was gone for almost half a month just because of the formalities.


    why?


    Lake blinked.


    George said, "Of course, she doesn''t need the signature of her biological parents, so it''s very simple, and you also said that you have a good relationship with that little girl, don''t you?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Adopt Skye?


    Will I be able to break the adoptive father of the Earth Devil from now on?


    interesting.


    but¡­¡­


    After thinking about it for a while, Lake smiled and shook his head: "Forget it, I need someone from the housekeeping company for the hygiene of my home. I adopt a child, so forget it.


    If Lake hadn''t been rich, he wondered if he could do a good job of hygiene.


    and¡­¡­


    Adoption costs a lot.


    Moreover, a single male adopts a little loli, which will spread a lot of gossip.


    just forget it.


    Lake weighed it and gave up the idea decisively.


    George and Kassel glanced at each other, seeing that Lake seemed to have made up his mind and didn''t say anything.


    at this time.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    Suddenly in the bar, one phone call after another seemed to ring.


    even¡­¡­


    George''s phone also rang.


    ...

 Chapter 119: Unexpected 999 event

    "Hey!"


    "In the 999 incident, George, a police officer on 27th Street was shot."


    "what?"


    "..."


    George got up directly on the phone.


    Looking at the bar, after the men of different skin colors in casual clothes hung up the phone, they didn''t say a word and walked toward the outside of the bar in a hurry.


    Boom!


    The door of the bar opened.


    The sound of thunder and the majestic rain came into the bar.


    Wow!


    Wow!


    Wow!


    Thirty-seventh Street.


    Lycra put on the handbrake and said to Kassel who had to follow him and sit on the co-pilot: "Stay in the car, understand?"


    The words are not finished.


    Ignoring the heavy rain outside, Kassel opened the door and walked out.


    Lake shook his head helplessly.


    get off.


    The canopy has been pulled up by the police officer. Under the canopy, a female police officer who looks like about 30 years old fell to the ground motionless.


    The eyebrow was shot.


    Killed with one shot.


    Good guys.


    Shooting law enforcement officers, or in this way of execution?


    Is this going to provoke the anger of nearly 80,000 law enforcement officers in the New York Police Department?


    if so.


    Congratulations to this guy, he did it successfully.


    Ignoring the heavy rain, Lake didn''t need to show his credentials at all, and walked into the cordon just by brushing his face.


    Beckett brought Ryan and Esposito to the scene first.


    Joe is there too.


    When Lake walked in, he greeted several people.


    Ryan nodded with Lake, and then reported the intelligence: "Rowling Ford, thirty-one, a patrol from the 22nd Division, is on a patrol mission tonight. This is a daily patrol route."


    "I know her."


    Joe squatted down and looked at Rowling lying on the ground: "We went to school together at the college."


    "Is she married?"


    "over."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent.


    Joe got up and covered his forehead: "But I''m divorced. I have two children, Fack."


    Lake raised his head and stared at the surveillance camera not far away: "Over there, right on the side of the alley, have you captured anything?"


    "Someone has been sent to the transportation team to get it."


    "damn it."


    Wow wow wow.


    A police car suddenly started to move.


    Lake and the others turned to look.


    A police officer ran over: "Just now a passerby provided information. After the gunshots rang out, he saw a man with a hood without an umbrella and hurriedly left from the exit over there and walked towards the Eighty-Two Street. ."


    quickly.


    There was a communication from the intercoms of all the people present.


    "Attention all units, in the 999 incident, the suspect is..."


    Before the walkie talkie finished speaking, what was audible nearby were the waves of alarm bells.


    Nine-nine-nine incident.


    The police officer''s injury or death code.


    This is a vicious event.


    If the lives of law enforcement personnel cannot be guaranteed, then who will protect the safety of the people? The New York Police Department has always had only one attitude towards the 1989 incident.


    Who would dare to trigger the ninety-nine ninety-nine, the New York Police Department tracked down to a low level, and when the court accepted this case, it would always choose the death penalty.


    This is a vicious incident and must be severely punished.


    quickly.


    The New York Police Department vehicle came, and Rowling Ford was put in a body bag.


    The police officers here are also preparing to retake the team first.


    Lake also said to Beckett and Joe and George: "Where you need help from the Department of Homeland Security, even though I will ask the Department of Homeland Security to help with the investigation tomorrow."


    The three nodded.


    no way.


    There were no direct witnesses at the scene, and the nearest patrol car arrived here ten minutes after the incident. The man with the hood just found had already disappeared on the road.


    the next day.


    Lake returned to the Homeland Building and directly asked his assistant Tiffany to dock with the New York Police Department''s serious crime department, saying that the Department of Homeland Security would not refuse any place the Department of Homeland Security could help.


    but¡­¡­


    There are few clues.


    Even in the afternoon.


    Another case appeared.


    The patrolman who died was also the one who died in the car this time.


    The crime was committed on a main road in Queens.


    When Lake arrived at the crime scene, the New York Police Department had already arrived.


    but¡­¡­


    No clue.


    This is Queens, and it is also the area with the worst security and more gangs. The roadside surveillance is basically displayed, and if it is installed, it will be destroyed. Come and go, the New York Police Department is too lazy to waste money.


    Passersby?


    There are no clues at all.


    Again.


    This is a lot of gangsters. The police officer who died in the patrol car stopped by the roadside, waiting for his partner to buy a hamburger to pad his stomach.


    The partner left for less than ten minutes, and when he returned with Coke and Hamburg, his partner was dead.


    "Fak!"


    Ryan rubbed his short hair violently.


    "what happened?"


    "The police officer who died had a better relationship with Ryan."


    "..."


    Ryan was a little manic: "Damn it, when he went out on patrol this morning, he said hello to me."


    Lake was silent.


    He also has anger.


    After all, what Lake was saying, he was also a killer with his own rules, and he had also been in the New York Police Department.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no clue, and it''s useless to be annoyed.


    Lake stood on the spot, looked around, trying to find any clues, but he found nothing.


    Monitoring is useless.


    Passers-by have no clues, and, even if there are, in terms of the tempers of the gangsters here, ha ha, don''t say whether they will say, even if they do, they will have to use a polygraph for testing first.


    Poor mountains and evil waters create troublesome people.


    In the federation.


    Most of those who live at the bottom are such spoilers.


    At night.


    Lake got up from the swimming pool on the balcony, wrapped in a bath towel, took a deep breath, and looked at New York City at night.


    This matter was not done by the dark world.


    Lake has just walked around the Continental Hotel, and after confirmation, it has been repeatedly confirmed that the killer is not an insider.


    Killers generally do not take orders from law enforcement officers.


    Because the killers in the circle know what anger they will face once they kill law enforcement officers, this is also a kind of unspoken rule, and some new killers will be informed of this after entering the circle.


    Of course.


    It is not ruled out that some courageous killers will choose to take orders.


    can.


    Whether it''s Maureen who died last night or the patrolman who died today, frankly speaking, for their worth, it is very difficult for a killer in the circle to take this order against the anger of the New York Police Department.


    Although this is not good, it is true.


    Just like Lake.


    If someone places an order at the Continental Hotel, it is less than one million, and no one will look at it. Under two million, there may be a new killer''s heart, but he will be slapped and awakened by his organization or teacher.


    With Lake''s current status, at least five million people can kill people to consider whether or not to take huge risks to take this order.


    After all, Lake has a bonus from law enforcement agencies.


    City Councillor?


    State Assemblyman.


    Congressman?


    These types are clearly marked in the mainland hotels. Taking a list of members of Congress, the money is similar to Lake''s, but the risk has dropped by more than one level.


    and so¡­¡­


    Not inside the circle, that is Xiaobai outside the circle.


    Random killing?


    Or hatred to kill?


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    Three days later.


    The investigations of the New York Police Department and even the Department of Homeland Security have reached a dead end. The only clue is a man with a hood, who can''t see clearly, only knows that he is a man, who is 1.75 meters tall and weighs about 130. Picture of a man in a hood.


    But this kind of person does not have an aircraft carrier in New York, but also has a ship.


    In the afternoon.


    A message came from the New York Forensic Laboratory.


    The bullet that shot Rowling Ford was gone after it penetrated the center of the eyebrows, but the trajectory report of the bullet that shot the second police officer came out.


    "A semi-automatic rifle with a nine-millimeter caliber."


    "SIG pistol, or Stark Industries'' EAA pistol."


    "EAA?"


    Lake and Beckett and others also came to the forensic laboratory and frowned upon hearing this sentence: "How well does the EAA pistol match?"


    The forensic officer thought for a while: "It''s hard to tell, but our laboratory''s opinion is that EAA pistols are more likely."


    Lake and George looked at each other.


    In the case of SIG pistols, there are a lot of them circulating in the New York black market.


    But EAA?


    This kind of pistol developed specifically for female defense is also available on the black market, but it is rare.


    Who made him a female pistol?


    and so¡­¡­


    Although EAA has a Stark military guarantee, this gun is rarely circulated on the black market. Even from the production of the EAA pistol to now, few black markets in New York are willing to buy or have this pistol for sale~www. novelhall.com~ even.


    Most of the EAA pistols circulating in the New York black market were stolen.


    no doubt.


    This one is too.


    It''s very simple.


    Would you buy a genuine pistol to kill law enforcement officers?


    Lake looked directly at George: "You go to Queens, I go to Hell''s Kitchen?"


    George nodded.


    There are only two black market merchants who can sell this EAA pistol, one in Queens and the other in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Moreover, the biggest feature of this black market pistol is that they like to keep accounts. Whoever buys what from them, they Will write.


    Of course.


    They will not remember it, but believe me, they will remember it.


    Hell''s Kitchen.


    As New York City¡¯s non-famous three-regardless zone, it¡¯s hard to imagine that the location of Hell¡¯s Kitchen is not in the rural Queens district or in the civilian Brooklyn district, but next to the wealthy Manhattan.


    Although Lake lives in Manhattan, he has come to Hell''s Kitchen only a few times.


    Without him.


    The price is too low.


    Although Lake is not at full level now, and he is not a full-level boss, but in Lake''s eyes, Hell''s Kitchen is no different from Novice Village. They are mixed in the Hell''s Kitchen, and Lake feels that the price is too low.


    Obviously you can go to the stars and the sea, why look down at this filthy mound?


    but¡­¡­


    Although Lake hasn''t been here several times, the strength of the dozen or so flying organizations squeezed into this rectangular area bordering Eighth Avenue in the east and the Hudson River in the west is still clear.


    Under the gaze of several idle members of the society, Lake kicked open the store in front of him with the signboard [Recycling Second-hand Goods].


    boom!


    ...

 Chapter 120: The whole city is angry

    "¡­Who!"


    "Evans."


    Lake kicked in directly, and stood up behind the counter, Evans, an African-American federated with dreadlocks, said directly: "I want your EAA shipment record."


    Evans'' face suddenly changed.


    ßÑ!


    Glock''s seventeen-style smashed on the counter, instantly creating a spider web-like crack on the glass counter.


    Lake chuckled, then looked at Evans blankly: "I know you have it. I want the shipping list for the last few months. If you don''t give it?"


    "Ah."


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    "I will kill you."


    After Lake tilted his head to watch the shot, Evans who fell to the ground clutching his thigh, then shot directly at the shop door without looking back.


    boom!


    A few small black people immediately scattered all over.


    Lake didn''t worry that they would call the police at all, because they wouldn''t.


    This area of ??the Hell''s Kitchen has its own unique rules of survival. Here, they will only ask for help from illegal organizations, and will not ask for help from the branch here.


    Even here, the branch office closed one eye to many things in the Hell''s Kitchen area.


    If any branch of the New York Police Department has a corroded branch, then the 36 branch in charge of the Hell''s Kitchen area is the corroded branch.


    Of course.


    There is no evidence on the surface.


    "Fak!"


    Falling to the floor, clutching his thigh, Evans, who was enduring the pain, raised his head and glared at Lake: "Damn, I haven''t sold EAA at all in the past few months. I haven''t had a single handgun. Who I will."


    Lake tilted his head: "It makes sense."


    but.


    After Lake nodded and agreed with Evans''s words, he raised the pistol and pointed at Evans'' chest blankly: "Shipping list."


    Evans: "..."


    ten minutes later.


    Lake walked out of the second-hand store recycling shop behind him, ignoring Evans''s painful and low-pitched moan, staring blankly at the dozen or so gang members who had surrounded his car.


    More than a dozen gang members also have their own weapons in their hands.


    Lake lowered his head and laughed, and took a step forward.


    Wow!


    The dozen or so gang members took a step back.


    Lake enters again.


    The gang members retire again.


    "Ah."


    "..."


    Lake chuckled lightly, put away the Homeland Security ID card in his hand, opened his car door, rumbling, and left here directly, galloping toward the thirty-sixth inning.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake, who was staying in the serious crime department of the New York Police Department, received a message from the 36th Precinct.


    Six second-hand EAA pistols with labels that were still very delicate were dumped in the evidence box. All the six EAA pistols sold from Evans in the past few months are here.


    These were all confiscated from the Hell''s Kitchen.


    This is a nine-nine-nine incident.


    The thirty-six sub-bureau knows the meaning of the 999 code, and so is Hell¡¯s Kitchen. As long as they don¡¯t want the New York Police Department to be completely overwhelmed by the army, they will always be able to deal with this type of 999 code once it involves the Hell Kitchen Give the police station a satisfactory explanation.


    or¡­


    This is the reason why Hell''s Kitchen has survived so far.


    "Take it to the Assurance Department for a ballistic test."


    "it is good."


    "Where''s George."


    "Not back yet."


    Lake nodded and said, "There should be good news from George."


    The six EAAs sold in Hell¡¯s Kitchen are all here, which shows that it is unlikely that the people from Hell¡¯s Kitchen did this. Of course, it does not rule out the buyer from Hell¡¯s Kitchen who bought one. Possibility to hand in the new EAA.


    But this possibility is very low.


    Not to mention whether he can afford a brand new EAA pistol, just say that he would dare to shoot law enforcement officers. Will his brain be so bright?


    Approaching night.


    George is back.


    There was also a poisonous insect who came back with George.


    "Hardy Bolton, a poisonous insect. I bought an EAA pistol two months ago. I didn''t find it in the room. When I found him, this guy was already hilarious."


    George looked at the poisonous insects lying in the observation room, and shook his head: "Only three are sold over there, and the other two have been sent to the forensic department for ballistic testing."


    Lake rubbed his chin and stared at the poisonous insects in the observation room without speaking.


    A poisonous insect gun to kill an enforcer?


    Said in the past.


    but¡­


    It always feels weird.


    Now the poisonous insect''s state can''t ask anything, so he can come out, and can only wait until this guy leaves the hi state before the interrogation can be conducted.


    But having a clue is a good thing.


    Lake took his gaze away from the poisonous insect, said hello to George and Beckett and others, and then he was about to leave.


    "Lake."


    "Joe."


    At the door of the police station, Lake looked at Joe who came out and stopped him with a smile: "What?"


    Joe shrugged: "The car is broken, don''t mind sending me home."


    Lake said, "Of course not."


    When Lake was in the New York Police Department, he resisted Joe''s teaming up, but if Joe was like Beckett and George, Lake wouldn''t mind being friends with Joe.


    Just don''t partner with me.


    at the moment?


    The problem no longer exists. Lake is in the Department of Homeland Security and Joe is in the New York Police Department.


    Brooklyn.


    Lake got out of the car, looked up at the apartment building in front of him, and looked at Joe: "Moved?"


    Joe nodded and said, "Yes."


    The previous home was sad with a story, so Joe sold the original house and moved to live in this apartment building.


    After all, people always have to look forward.


    This is a good thing.


    Lake thought this in his heart, and smiled with Joe: "Well, see you tomorrow."


    Joe smiled, turned and walked towards the apartment building: "See you tomorrow."


    There is no story of going up for a cup of coffee.


    It''s just a friendship story between colleagues and friends.


    Lake got into the car and started the car.


    "boom!"


    "..."


    Lake narrowed his eyes and looked at the apartment building where gunshots were heard suddenly.


    get off.


    After entering the apartment, at the top of the stairs over there, Joe was lying on the ground, clutching his chest, blood was rushing freely.


    FAK!


    Lake hurried to Joe''s side, picked him up, and kicked open the apartment door directly.


    boarding.


    start up.


    The speed is one hundred miles.


    Fortunately, the nearest hospital to Joe''s apartment building is only two blocks away.


    After half an hour.


    George, Beckett and others rushed to the hospital.


    "How?"


    "Still rescued."


    Lake''s face was gloomy, which was a provocation under his nose.


    quickly.


    The emergency doctor came out.


    Several people hurriedly gathered around.


    The emergency doctor nodded, and George and Beckett breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nodding YES.


    Shaking his head No.


    Nodding means that the rescue is over.


    The doctor said: "However, the patient has lost too much blood and needs to be observed in the hospital for several days."


    Finished.


    The doctor returned to the emergency room.


    at this time.


    George''s phone rang.


    hang up the phone.


    George said to Beckett and Lake: "A reporter from the Daily Horn called just now, saying that there was a call who claimed to have just killed a law enforcement officer."


    In fact.


    This call was made when the second law enforcement officer was killed, but the reporter at the time didn''t take it seriously, and after his boss heard the news, he prevented him from notifying the police of the news.


    Because this will be their exclusive report.


    Until just now, the call came again, saying that he had fired a shot in the chest of a female law enforcement officer this time. The reporter who was eating with his wife and daughter at home realized the big problem, so he hurriedly contacted 9-11.


    The reporter was soon taken back to the New York Police Department.


    His phone was also taken away and sent to the laboratory for identification.


    The New York Police Department was brightly lit.


    In fact.


    Since the first shooting incident of law enforcement officers came out, the lights in the office area of ??the New York Police Department have not been dimmed, and all police officers have cancelled their vacations.


    In the words of the director, when will I catch this **** and when will it end?


    Life and death!


    A team of police officers has also gone to the Clarion News Agency to conduct seizures. The New York Police Department began to report to all citizens after a shooting time and contact the police in time for any clues.


    What does your horn newspaper mean?


    exclusive news?


    If you want so much, Lao Tzu will give you an exclusive news, and even a screw from your newspaper will be taken off as evidence. Is this considered an exclusive news?


    quickly.


    The source of the two telephone calls was found out. They were all public telephones near the place where the crime occurred at the time. The police station is urgently calling out the surveillance near the public telephone there. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    There is no need to look at the public telephone surveillance in Queens, and the New York Police Department has no hope of reporting it. At present, we can only pin our hopes on the surveillance in Brooklyn.


    but¡­


    There is no news from the monitoring side, and George, who urgently interrogated the poisonous insect, has a clue.


    This goods sold his ID card for a hundred dollars.


    who is it?


    do not know.


    Where to live.


    Poison knew nothing, he was addicted at the time, let alone his ID card, if he had a wife, he would not hesitate to sell his wife in exchange for what he wanted.


    The black market merchant in Queens was also directly pulled over.


    The black market merchants were also wronged. Originally, things like buying and selling black guns were not seen. If he said yes, he would not bring him back if he gave the name. As a result, he was still pulled over.


    Who would dare to do business with him from now on?


    The black market merchants are a bit miserable and want to call their lawyers over.


    Lake was expressionless: "You can call a lawyer, but after you call a lawyer, I will spread the information that you provide clues tomorrow, do business, and go to hell."


    Black market merchant: "..."


    Do you want to be so domineering?


    The black market businessman opened his mouth and wanted to sue Lake for intimidation. However, looking at the large area of ??blood on Lake¡¯s suit, he was a little dejected: "I have told you all I know."


    "Think, think about it, the third pistol, who are you selling to, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know, you just participated in the memory master contest held by New York TV last month, you remember everything six months ago, two Can''t remember what happened a month ago?"


    "..."

 Chapter 121: The kidnapped little loli

    "I... I really don''t remember!"


    "Ha ha."


    "Really, he was wearing a hood and a mask when he came to buy it."


    "Ah."


    "Sir, I swear to God, I really didn''t see him clearly, but..."


    "Say."


    "He should be from Manhattan."


    "..."


    Lake looked up at the black market businessman who didn''t even recognize the person, but could tell the birthplace of his family.


    The black market merchant said: "Sir, his temperament is the same as the temperament of those rich men in Manhattan."


    Lake has a weird expression: "Do you still know temperament?"


    The black market businessman smiled shyly: "It''s just a little bit."


    Lake sneered: "I didn''t see the appearance clearly, please see your eyes clearly. The painter will come over immediately, be honest, and draw this guy for me. If you don''t paint, I will send a notice directly. If you leave the door, you go directly Hell to do business."


    MMP.


    a little bit?


    Why don''t you say that it is a billion dots.


    And what is that shy expression doing?


    Pretend to be pure?


    Lake feels nauseous inside.


    Out of the interrogation room.


    George, who walked out of the observation room, also summarized the information: "The poisonous insect is basically the same as the black market merchant said. His ID was also bought by a man wearing a hood and a mask."


    Lake said: "Did your Poisonous Worm say that he judged by his temperament that the person who bought his ID was the son of Manhattan?"


    George said: "A trash poisonous insect, even if he has a temperament, can he see it?"


    Right.


    If poisonous insects have this vision, will they become poisonous insects?


    Lake shook his head.


    There was good news from the police officer who was in charge of checking and monitoring.


    On the big screen.


    Located in a public phone booth on a roadside three blocks away from Qiao¡¯s apartment, a stern guy dressed in black and wrapped himself in his pockets directly put his hands in his pockets, bowed his head, and walked along the road after hanging up the phone. Went into the underground passage not far away.


    Before leaving.


    This guy seemed to see the monitor and didn''t speed up his pace. Instead, he stopped and didn''t raise his head. He just raised one of his middle fingers in front of the monitor.


    This is Chi Guoguo''s provocation.


    "Let the brothers work overtime, read all the nearby surveillance, even if it is a frame by frame analysis, you must find out this bitch''s trash for me."


    "Don''t worry, George."


    "Thank you."


    Police station rooftop.


    Lake and George lit a cigarette one after another, watching the night of New York and resting.


    "correct."


    Lake frowned and asked, "Someone is guarding the hospital."


    George said, "Don''t worry, Ryan and Esposito are there."


    Lake nodded.


    Even if there are no clues, as long as Joe wakes up, he should be able to provide reliable clues.


    the next day.


    Joe woke up in the evening of the next day, but she couldn''t tell the face of the gangster who attacked her. When Joe was about to go upstairs, the gangster was already there.


    Before Joe could react, he shot.


    after that.


    Joe looked at Lake and said, "He walked up to me to make up the knife. Fortunately, you didn''t leave. After hearing the sound, the gangster opened the back door of the apartment and left."


    Open the back door?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Joe: "Did he wear gloves?"


    Joe thought for a while, and shook his head with regret: "Sorry, I don''t remember."


    Lake waved his hand, took out the phone, and called George.


    Not sure that it might not be brought.


    quickly.


    George called and said that several fingerprints had been taken from the back door of the apartment and they had been sent to the forensic laboratory.


    When Lake was about to hang up.


    George said, "The dog breeder killed another patrolman."


    Lake: "..."


    This is completely crazy.


    This time, it was a patrolman who was on daily patrols in the Upper East Side of Manhattan. Like the previous cases, the gangster appeared to have shot and killed people in public, but he was very cautious. It was at the time of the crime. Seen by anyone who eats melons.


    and.


    The location of the crime was no more than 500 meters away from the Xingchen Building.


    The guard of the Star Building also called and told the police station that there was a man in a black suit with a hood and a mask who was going to enter the Star Building.


    but¡­¡­


    Before the man walked in, they put their right hand on their waist and demanded that the guy take off the mask.


    The man immediately turned and left.


    George frowned and said, "Your building, are you a law enforcement officer?"


    Lake grumbled.


    "He is going to find you."


    "Then he is looking for death."


    "..."


    As Lake said, he came to look for him, and Lake couldn''t ask for it. At that time, Lake would let the gangster who had killed him know what true cruelty was.


    It''s another day.


    It has been almost a week since the first case. Although the gangster shot and killed law enforcement personnel, the location of the crime was a large public, and the people began to panic.


    Even the New York FBI began to inquire about the New York Police Department whether they need to be involved in the case.


    The New York Police Department chose to decline.


    They already have.


    "Bulvo Allen, male, twenty-five years old, from the Upper East Side of Manhattan."


    "..."


    Lake, who works at the New York Police Department these days, looked at the Bulvo Allen hanging on the whiteboard and frowned: "Why does this name sound familiar?"


    Beckett looked at Lake: "The last mayor was named Ellen. This Bulvo Allen is his son."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, as if thinking of something, looked back at the photo on the whiteboard, and touched his chin: "I remember, is this guy one of the three that I beaten up in the bar? ?"


    George said, "You didn''t beat it up, you just stuffed a billiard ball into his mouth."


    Lake laughed.


    Next second.


    Lake narrowed his smile: "Are you sure it''s him?"


    and so¡­¡­


    Is this an act of revenge?


    Lake got up and walked outside: "The man has returned to the Ministry of Land Security, I will try."


    This guy came in to the New York Police Department and lobbied with his family¡¯s financial resources. Although it is impossible to be innocent, he will never be sentenced to death. Moreover, the person who shot the law enforcement officer went to prison. Although he would be targeted by the prison guards, he would Welcomed by those atrocities.


    and so¡­¡­


    It is better to return people to the Department of Homeland Security.


    "Wait."


    George looked at Lake from behind and said: "Our people have already been there, and their house has been sold half a year ago."


    Lake turned around: "Bankrupt?"


    George shrugged: "Forget it, Mayor Allen suffered a car accident shortly after leaving office. Then, his inheritance and so on were all inherited by his brother. This Bulvo Allen and his mother are a dime. They didn¡¯t get it. After all, they had a prenuptial agreement. Three months later, Bulvo Allen dropped out of the private college in the Upper East Side. His mother died in the hospital due to a sudden illness. We have already sent the notice. Going out, looking for this guy."


    Lake didn''t know what to say.


    It sounds miserable.


    but¡­¡­


    This can''t change the fact that this **** is crazy.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Lake frowned and said, "This guy thinks that all this is the fault of our police station?"


    George nodded: "It should be, maybe in his opinion, if there were no textile mill incidents, Mayor Allen would not lose the election, nor would he get into a car accident while drinking."


    Beckett said to the side: "Wait, the prenuptial agreement was signed by Mayor Allen and his wife. How could there not be this Bulvo, could it be..."


    Not your own?


    George said: "Mayor Allen''s mother liked Allen''s younger brother''s daughter more, but when she drove them away, she gave them a million dollars."


    Then, in just one month, it was directly consumed by Burvo Allen.


    It is difficult to change from extravagance to thrift.


    Moreover.


    Buulvo Allen went to the aristocratic private school in the Upper East Side. The consumption of that place, let''s put it this way, the consumption of a student there for a day is enough to be the consumption of the bottom whites for half a year or even a year.


    Such a consumption level, with a million dollars in there, is no different from an ordinary person''s 10,000 dollars.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake thoughtfully said: "This guy doesn''t intend to live anymore, does he intend to retaliate against society?"


    George, who hung up over there, looked at Lake: "His last target is you."


    Lake: "..."


    Star Tower Wow wow wow wow wow.


    When Lake, Beckett and others rushed to the downstairs of the Star Building, police officers were already there.


    "what happened."


    "The suspect took a hostage and entered the Star Tower."


    A patrol received a notice and found that the patrol of Bulvo Allen immediately talked about what happened. He was in charge of patrolling near the Star Tower. Just now he saw a man with his hands in his hood and a hood on the side of the road. I was playing at the Star Building across the road, so I turned on the police light and signaled this guy to stop.


    Who knew this guy turned his head and glanced at the moment the police lights rang, then shot directly, and then ran towards the Star Tower across the road.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Bulvo Allen held a post, shot and killed a guard who was preparing to change shifts from the outside, grabbed the guard''s elevator card and got into the elevator.


    "What floor?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at George who hesitated over there and raised his eyebrows: "My level?"


    George nodded.


    If that''s not the case, George wouldn''t say that after hanging up the phone, the guy''s last target of revenge was Lake.


    Good guys.


    Enter the Star Building.


    Ding.


    Open the door.


    "Let down your weapons, calm down."


    "lay down your weapon."


    The New York special police had already surrounded the adult wall, yelling loudly at Bulvo Allen, who used an Asian little loli as a human wall and was hiding behind the little loli.


    Behind him is Lake''s door.


    Footprints are clearly visible.


    seem¡­¡­


    After the goods came up, there was no power to kick the door open.


    This¡­¡­

 Chapter 122: No one can threaten me

    When Lake and George got out of the elevator, they saw the footprints on his door.


    George and Lake looked at each other.


    It feels funny.


    Does this guy think that the door of the Star Building is made of wood? It is so easy to be kicked open, let alone kicking, it is said that the police force''s door breaking hammer is not so easy to break open.


    And Lake is a person who values ??personal privacy.


    Like the door in Kassel downstairs, this door is custom-made by a top safe production company.


    If you have a key or fingerprint password, it can be opened easily.


    But if you want to use violence to break the door, hehe, the difficulty is no less than robbing the safe of a commercial bank across the road.


    Bulvo Allen, hiding behind the little Asian Lolita, shouted in a frantic tone: "Let Lake Edwin come to see me, or I will kill her."


    Lake snorted.


    Kill it, kill it.


    What''s the matter with me? If you say you see you, you will see. When you see me, don''t you just die?


    Lake didn''t show up. In fact, just after Lake got out of the elevator and glanced at his door, he was pulled aside by George, and asked Lake to avoid meeting the suspect.


    just¡­¡­


    Going over there and taking a look, George, whose gaze fell on Lolita''s body, blinked, and then turned his head and walked towards Lake.


    Lake looked up at George: "If you shoot directly, the necessary hostage casualties are within the controllable range."


    Federal law enforcement agencies never negotiate terms with the kidnappers.


    Necessary hostage casualties exist in any rescue operation. As long as they are within the controllable range, law enforcement agencies will not pursue any responsibility.


    This is to deter those kidnappers, don''t do any wishful thinking, surrender obediently is the kingly way, and stubborn resistance is a dead end.


    George''s expression was a little weird: "He kidnapped the little loli who was destined to you."


    "Follow me..."


    "What."


    Lake reacted and looked up at George: "What are you talking about? My little Lolita, Skye?"


    George nodded: "Yes, it seems to be called by this name."


    Lake turned directly.


    and many more.


    Why is this style of painting a bit wrong, and why did Skye appear in the Star Tower? Is it because he was thinking of asking him to get back the two hundred dollars in medical expenses?


    Lake looked at Bulvar Allen who was squatting on the triangle belt of his door, holding Skye''s arm with one hand, and a pistol just against the back of Skye''s head, hiding himself behind Skye.


    It''s really Skye.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Skye was almost crying.


    She provoke someone. Since coming out of the hospital that time, Skye first went to his hiding place and took out the money he saved, and then found an abandoned building in Brooklyn as a new one. Safe haven.


    In the past few days, Skye managed to save five hundred dollars. After thinking about it, he planned to return the money to Lake as the operation fee. However, Skye did not have Lake¡¯s phone number, so he wanted to stay here at the Star Tower. .


    but¡­¡­


    People are squatting.


    But squatting wrong, not only squatting the wrong person, but also squatting himself hostage.


    How to do.


    I''m late for my new dishwashing job.


    Skye was almost crying, especially the cold muzzle behind his head, which made Skye feel his scalp tingling.


    Mom, I''m afraid.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    I don''t seem to have a mother!


    Skye was taken aback for a moment, and then, there was a feeling of not knowing whether to cry or laugh.


    Lake stood behind the SWAT, observing Bulvo Allen hiding behind Skye expressionlessly, calculating the angle of the gun.


    but¡­¡­


    Calculate to calculate.


    He can kill Bulvo Allen, but the marksmanship that can kill Bulvo Allen is not human marksmanship, so it should belong to the Heavenly Justice series.


    Lake thought, looking at George: "Does the dead accept it?"


    George shrugged.


    Although the Director did not explicitly say, the police officers had already made up a good idea. They would rather let this person lie down into the grave than would let this person go into the courthouse.


    That''s good.


    Seeing that George had no objection to the dead suspect, Lake nodded and said: "Let your people out, give me three minutes, come in and collect the body."


    This sentence was heard by Bulvo Allen who was hiding behind Skye.


    Instantly mad.


    Bulver Allen shouted loudly: "Lake Edwin, I want..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I''ll be talking about you, shut up first, don''t you just want to kill me, I will let these special police leave and give you a chance to kill me, why, don''t you want it?"


    Bulvo Allen''s brain went down for a while, and then went crazy: "You better not play tricks."


    Lake looked directly at George.


    George was silent a bit, nodded, and made a gesture to the special agents.


    Before leaving.


    George made a gesture to Lake.


    Lake laughed, pointed to the top of his head, and spread his hands.


    The people in the Star Building are either rich or expensive. For monitoring, this thing is completely abhorrent. As long as the guards are well protected, do they need to be monitored?


    and so¡­¡­


    There is no monitoring inside the Xingchen Building, even inside the elevator.


    George looked up. Sure enough, he didn''t see a shadow of surveillance. He made a gesture towards Lake, and then led the special police officers down the emergency passage.


    However, George did not retreat to the outside of the building, but guarded downstairs, waiting for the signal from Lake upstairs. Once the signal appeared, they would go up to collect the body.


    Lake sighed and said to Bulvo, who was hiding behind Skye, "Okay, get out of your cock."


    The shooting method of falling into the sky will still be troublesome during the autopsy.


    if it is possible.


    Lake will choose to hit his eyebrows every time he kills. Although many people like to hit the chest, it is because the chest area is large and it is not so easy to make mistakes. However, there is a chance that the chest is flashed by the body armor, so Lake prefers to hit the eyebrows.


    Not only accurate.


    And when it exploded, it seemed as if you could see the fireworks bursting in the sky.


    Picturesque.


    Burvo laughed madly: "Do you think I''m stupid."


    Lake interrupted again: "Aren''t you stupid? When I was in the bar, when I beat you, I called you a stupid, I just hope you can understand your shortcomings. Unexpectedly, this time you really become a complete stupid. Up."


    Buulvo said coldly: "You shut up."


    Lake shrugged.


    Faithfulness is against your ears.


    Just forget it if you don''t like to listen.


    Bulvo snorted coldly: "I''ll count three and give me your gun, otherwise, I will kill her."


    Lake was expressionless: "There is a kind of you shoot."


    "what?"


    "You heard it."


    "..."


    Skye was also dumbfounded, staring at Lake with cute eyes flashing, as if saying, hello, hello, I''m still alive, I can rescue it, should I be so ruthless.


    Lake said in a cold tone: "Why do you think I spend the special police, you will shoot if you have the kind, as long as you have no hostages, believe me, I will treat you well, and promise to let you experience the real cruelty."


    threaten me?


    The last person who threatened me had no idea how many meters away from the grave.


    Just killed a few law enforcement agents, and then inexplicably feel that he is a great waste material and lonely rich second generation?


    No one can threaten me!


    No!


    What are you thinking about?


    Bulvo was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    This is completely different from the plot he imagined. He said that he obediently dropped the gun, and then he shot and killed it directly.


    What about the script?


    Where did my script go.


    at this time.


    Click!


    Skye''s eyes narrowed.


    Lake shot the gun directly, and Glock''s seventeen-style was directly loaded, and he aimed at Skye''s chest blankly: "Why, dare not to kill, do you want me to help you, so as not to waste everyone''s time, end early, take you early Go back and enjoy my meal."


    Bulvo returned to his senses: "Wait..."


    Lake smiled and said, "What are you doing."


    "There is surveillance here, if you shoot and kill the hostage..."


    "Relax, there is no monitoring inside the Xingchen Building."


    "..."


    Wait.


    This is not right.


    Lake blinked after saying this. Why did this conversation suddenly feel like an offensive and defensive type? How do I feel that I am the hostage hostage villain?


    There seemed to be a similar feeling on Bulvo''s side.


    Skye was dark, staring at Lake''s handsome face, with a muzzle in the front and a muzzle in the back.


    How to drop?


    Should I be bullied when I am young?


    Why should I be a hostage.


    This black policeman.


    Skye shook his head and couldn''t help struggling.


    Bulvo at the back regained his senses.


    Lake shrinks his eyes and shoots directly.


    "boom!"


    A bullet burst out in an instant, drawing a beautiful arc.


    Skye was suffocating.


    even.


    Skye could clearly see the trace of the bullet flying over.


    I''m dying.


    Skye couldn''t help but yelled inwardly as he watched the bullet shot straight towards his left eye, and then something strange happened.


    The bullet seems to have changed its trajectory.


    sink.


    As if being remotely controlled by someone, he passed through the armpit that could hold the bullet. Then, the bullet made a sharp turn and slammed into the right hand of Bulwo''s gun.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake directly stepped forward with another shot, and directly disconnected Bulvo''s left hand holding Skye''s arm, and then directly pushed and pulled Skye to the back.


    At the moment of being lifted up.


    Skye felt like a rag doll, his heart tumbling, and then, gorgeously fainted.


    After the gunshots, George walked up again, then after seeing Lycra holding Skye, he turned to the Secret Service and made a backing gesture: "Don''t come."


    Several people in the special service team looked at each other after a while, tacitly turned their backs to the emergency passage.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Bulvo screamed, his right hand hurts, and he wanted to press it with his left hand. As a result, pressing his left hand to his right also hurts. After that, when switching back and forth, Bulvo''s screams followed.


    Lake raised his pistol expressionlessly.


    George stopped and said, "I''ll come."


    Lake chuckled.


    George''s eyes motioned to the little Lolita who passed out under Lake''s armpit and said: "I have something to talk about with him, don''t you take your little Lolita to the hospital first?"


    Lake looked at Skye who was unconscious under his arm: "..."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 123: This **** bad fate

    Latest URL: the next day.


    Lake woke up in the chair and yawned. Then, thinking of something, he looked faintly at the front bed, and once again put on the hospital clothes and slept on the bed Skye.


    This is by no means fate.


    Lake dare to say that. Which kind of fate have you ever seen, the kind of fate that will be in the hospital as soon as you meet?


    For the first time, Skye bumped into Lake, and as a result, he was hospitalized with an acute appendix.


    This time?


    Ha ha.


    Lake thought about the CT photos that the doctor had brought over last night, as well as a lot of professional terms, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Meet twice in a row.


    In the same ending, Skye was hospitalized and Lake went bankrupt.


    This is Nie Yuan.


    Lake couldn''t help but covered his forehead. Fortunately, he could still keep accounts at the New Amsterdam Hospital, so that he wouldn''t be able to wipe out his not-so-rich wallet.


    At this time, Skye on the hospital bed also woke up quietly.


    "Woke up?"


    "..."


    Skye turned to look at Lake, who was sitting on the chair with his legs on the chair, and blinked. Then, his eyes shrank, and the whole person formed a defensive posture from the bed: "Don''t come here, you are a pervert."


    Lake: "..."


    metamorphosis?


    I?


    Where am I?


    Lake''s face turned dark. The thirteen-year-old Skye was still quite appetizing of Lake before, but as soon as these words came out, his favorability was cleared to zero.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is willing to give Skye a chance: "Me? Pervert? Give a reason."


    Skye said, "You almost killed me."


    Lake tilted his head: "Am I?"


    Skye opened his mouth, and when he was about to nod, the bullet that sank suddenly and then returned to the corner came to mind.


    Next second.


    Skye looked up at Lake: "How did you make the bullet turn?"


    Lake frowned: "Did you see it?"


    Skye nodded.


    Lake said oh and got up: "That''s right, you are sick."


    "¡­¡­You have the disease."


    "I don''t have one, but you are sick. I have a certificate issued by the hospital."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at Skye who was in a circle, sighed, then shook his head and said, "Get ready, you will be operated on right away."


    Skyline said: "What kind of surgery."


    "Craniotomy."


    "..."


    Skye''s eyes widened, and again, looking at Lake with that perverted look.


    Lake shrugged and said: "This is not what I said, the doctor said, do you know that you have epilepsy?"


    Skye said with a black face: "You have epilepsy. I am in good health."


    "That''s not what your brain CT said."


    "What?"


    Lake said: "In simple terms, you ate uncooked pork, and then there are worms in your head, so the doctor will open your brain and take out those little worms."


    Skye: "..."


    Last time I met, appendix surgery.


    This time, not only the way of meeting has been upgraded, but the level of surgery has also been upgraded. Correspondingly, the cost of surgery has also been upgraded.


    no doubt.


    This is evil fate, absolute evil fate.


    Sky opened his mouth wide, unable to return to his senses for a long time. After he recovered, he shook his head: "Impossible, I don''t believe it, I don''t."


    Lake looked at Skye without speaking.


    after an hour.


    The ward left by the professional doctor who came over by Lekla.


    Skye, who was sitting on the hospital bed, thought of what the doctor had just said, and lost consciousness for a while.


    after awhile.


    Skye returned to his senses and looked at Lake faintly: "I blame you."


    Lake looked at Sky suspiciously, and a question mark appeared above his head.


    Blame me?


    It''s my shit, the worm is in your head, not in my head, and I didn''t put it in.


    Skye looked at Lake with a bit of resentment: "I saw you once, and I was hospitalized once. Last time I had an appendix, and this time I had to have a craniotomy. I didn''t meet you before I lived well. Eat well."


    Lake coughed.


    Good guys.


    I haven''t talked about you yet, you directly sue the wicked first.


    Only villains and women are difficult to raise.


    Lake got up to leave.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    George and Beckett and Kassel walked in.


    Lake frowned: "What are you doing here."


    George said: "I heard that you didn''t go back last night. When we just finished working on the police station, it happened that we were together. We were going to come and see you. How is it? It''s okay."


    Lake pointed to Skye on the bed: "I''m okay, I just need an operation to open my brain."


    Skye''s little eyebrows twitched: "Hey, what, can you speak."


    Lake turned his head to look at Skye, and thought about it seriously: "Huh?"


    Skye took a deep breath: "You..."


    You are the only one.


    Your whole family has one.


    Seeing Skye slumped, Lake smiled, and said to George, "Go, take a cigarette with me."


    Beckett and Kassel did not come.


    It''s not a small thing to have a bug in your head. This is a necessary operation. If you smoke and find that Skye is missing, the ghost knows if you will become a ghost next time you meet with Skye.


    what.


    and many more.


    In other words...


    In the ghost state, it seems that you won''t be hospitalized, right?


    When Lake was smoking, he touched his chin and thought.


    George told Lake about the follow-up last night while he was smoking.


    Simply put.


    Bulvo Allen died of bleeding.


    Lake looked at George.


    George said: "He had a gun in his hand, and he was a serial murderer. We told him to put down the gun. He didn''t let it go. After the confrontation, he died of excessive blood loss."


    Lake nodded.


    Watching his own blood flow out of the body a little bit, and finally he lost too much blood and died?


    Although this method of death is cheaper for him.


    But when the waiting **** of death came to harvest, the psychology should be greatly traumatized.


    Okay.


    Just clean up the tail of the hand.


    Moreover.


    Even if it¡¯s not cleaned up, it¡¯s okay. Lake comes to the end. Whoever dares to pick things up, Lake has the ability to solve this problem. In some respects, Lake feels that he still has something to think about with Washington.


    They are all of that kind, and they may not solve the problem, but there are ways to solve the idea of ??the person who raised the problem.


    Lake smiled.


    at this time.


    Kassel pushed the door and walked in: "Hey, the operation is about to begin."


    Lake nodded, put out the cigarette butt, retracted his pocket, and left the stairwell with George.


    David and his wife Martha also came.


    The doctor who was going to push Skye to do the pre-operation preparations walked into the ward and was shocked to see the gunmen in the room, and then handed over the operation consent form in his hand: "Who is the patient? Family members, sign."


    George, Kassel and others passed their gazes directly to Lake.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Skye on the bed went to the doctor: "I have no family, can I sign it myself?"


    The doctor said, "No, what about your adoptive father and mother, or the person in charge of your Child Welfare Department?"


    Seeing that the doctor seemed to be planning to notify the Child Welfare Department, Skye got out of bed: "I don''t need surgery."


    Beckett, who was beside Skye''s bed, directly pressed Skye: "If you don''t do this operation, you will die."


    Skye struggled with Beckett: "I would rather die outside."


    Lake looked at Martha and motioned to ask Martha to help.


    quickly.


    Lake signed his name on his surgical consent form.


    The doctor withdrew the consent form. After taking a look at Martha, he immediately looked at Lake: "It''s best to fill in the procedure within a month, otherwise it will be very troublesome for me to find it."


    Lake nodded: "Understood."


    After all, maybe, maybe, after all, Skye was indeed hospitalized because of Lake and had to be operated on every time. This may be a coincidence, but who made Lake feel soft.


    How simple it is to make up the procedure.


    Go back and let the Department of Homeland Security create a small case, turn Skye into the key witness of the case, and then write a statement, sign and seal it, and send it to the hospital for filing.


    A week later.


    When Lake opened the door and walked into the ward, he saw Skye who was leaning on the bed, holding a mirror, holding his mouth, and looking at his wrapped head, crying without tears.


    close the door.


    "stop looking."


    Lake went to the next bed and sat down, laughed, and when Skye looked at him, he shook his head and said, "The back of his head is shaved. It''s ugly and it will reflect light."


    Skye''s teeth rattled. Although she didn''t know the seriousness of the disease before, the doctor had taught her a few days, and also showed her the pictures of the insects that she had taken out.


    It''s disgusting.


    Skye lowered his head: "I will return the money to you."


    The plan to earn money to buy a shelter car until the age of sixteen is going to be ruined.


    Skye also asked the doctor how much this kind of surgery would cost without medical insurance.


    The doctor also said.


    But Skye chose to block it after hearing the two numbers he had just spoken. In short, Skye felt that he would probably spend the rest of his life in paying the bills.


    Lake smiled: "Okay, work hard, come on."


    Although it uses public funds.


    but¡­¡­


    If Skye is willing to pay back the money, Lake also has no opinion. After all, the money paid back can also come to the last draw.


    Lake looked at Skye who was sitting cross-legged on the hospital bed: "How are you feeling today?"


    Skye said: "There are still a few days to hit the bottle, and then I will observe for a few days. If there is no problem, you can be discharged from the hospital and live normally."


    Lake nodded.


    Skye was silent for a while and looked at Lake: "That... can you do me a favor?"


    Lake said, "Of course."


    Skye handed a note written yesterday to Lake: "Can you help me get my things? I''m afraid I won''t go for so long and the things will be lost."


    Lake took a look at the address on the note and nodded: "Be good, and Martha will bring your exclusive meal later."


    Skye looked at Lake who stood up: "Thank you."


    Lake waved his hand.


    With a little effort, Lake is also willing to make a good bond with this great demon who can break the earth in the future.


    after an hour.


    George drove Lake to the address on the note.


    but¡­¡­


    After getting out of the car, Lake looked up at the five-story gray-and-white building that existed like a haunted house in front of him, opened his mouth, and said to George, "Are you sure you haven''t come to the wrong place?"


    George locked the door: "If your address is correct, this is it."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 124: Its okay to adopt

    Latest website: What kind of building is this?


    how to say.


    Lake looked at the obviously old and dilapidated building in front of him and said that he was about to collapse, he would believe it.


    "Where is this?"


    "Formerly a mental hospital in Brooklyn."


    "...Why didn''t I know this place before."


    "Have you been out of Manhattan?"


    "Do you mean work or daily?"


    "daily?"


    "No."


    "..."


    The excitement of New York lies in Manhattan. Lake is too painful to go to areas outside of Manhattan to play. There are other places and Manhattan, and what is not in other places, but Manhattan still has it.


    and¡­¡­


    Frankly speaking, the quality of women in Manhattan is also No.1.


    Therefore, Lake couldn''t understand the reason why he wanted to go to Manhattan.


    George pointed to the abandoned psychiatric hospital and said: "This psychiatric hospital seemed to have had some accident in the past. After it closed, it was abandoned for some reason. After that, it became some homeless people. Homeless people or children who do not want to enter the shelter of the rescue center."


    Lake looked at George with contempt: "So, you know, a group of children grew up here without much movement."


    George looked at Lake with a blank face: "The problem here is that of the Children''s Department. What can we do? In case something goes wrong during the cleaning process, believe it or not, the Children''s Department can report us to the New York Police Department. To bankruptcy?"


    Lake shrugged: "Okay."


    This is the truth.


    The most annoying thing about the UNICED is that law enforcement agencies intervene in their work, but unfortunately, the work of the UNICED is often coordinated by law enforcement agencies.


    Even if the New York Police Department accepts this, the children can only call the Children''s Department to come over. They are all minors. The New York Police Department is not qualified to be detained or taken into custody.


    To know.


    Here, as long as you are a minor, the New York Police Department cannot handcuff you. It is illegal to even interrogate minor children in the absence of your parents or guardians.


    The so-called children''s paradise?


    Right.


    But that''s for those children who have families, such as Skye who are unwilling to go to foster families or go to the Children''s Department. Living is the goal of this group of people.


    Entering this abandoned building, the darkness inside the building instantly replaced the light across the door. It seems that the inside and outside of the building are like two worlds.


    Sparsely!


    At the end of the corridor on the first floor, a figure seemed to get up after seeing Lake and George walk in, walked into a room quickly, and then just closed the door with a bang.


    seem¡­¡­


    The man worried that Lake and George were here to grab the room.


    Even here, there are certain social rules. For example, the homeless people living in this building follow a simple rule.


    First come first served.


    Of course.


    If you can beat all the people in the room very well, then you can become the new owner of the room after the beat.


    So this is a first-come, first-served society where only winners are qualified.


    George took off his sunglasses: "Have you written a few floors?"


    Lake took out the note and took a look, then looked at George: "Under the sink in a bathroom on the left in the corridor on the second floor."


    Good guys.


    There is not even a room left, so why don''t you go to the rescue center?


    Lake thought so.


    In Lake''s eyes, although the rescue center is also chaotic, at least it is also a shelter.


    The rescue center will not forcefully drive away any underage, and they will not force you out until you are eighteen.


    Go up to the second floor.


    The wooden stairs underneath rattled, and it seemed that there was a state of fascination, which made Lake no doubt that if he tried hard, the stairs would crack a big hole.


    The second floor.


    A few homeless people who were in the corridor, leaning on their door and talking bad words, and a few homeless children, after seeing Lake and George, just like the people on the first floor, they chose to close the door directly. .


    moment.


    The corridor on the second floor is empty.


    Lake and George took a look, shook their heads, and directly followed the instructions of Skye''s note, looking for a toilet on the left side of the second-floor corridor in the legend.


    just?


    The door of this special cat is closed, how do you see where the bathroom is?


    Lake looked at George: "Have you been here before?"


    George shook his head.


    Ok.


    Lake said in his heart, looked at a door on his left, and knocked.


    "Go away."


    A sturdy voice sounded inside the door: "There are people in this room, get out of here, otherwise, I will shoot."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Bang!


    Kick the door vigorously.


    After the door smashed, it revealed the owner of the house who was also kicked into the house, a scrawny African descent who knew it was another poisonous insect.


    Lake tilted his head and smiled: "Can you tell me, where is the restroom on the left side of the corridor on the second floor?"


    Li, you don''t need to.


    What can Lake do is to use soldiers.


    First salute and then pawn.


    Lake has always insisted on this.


    The black poison worm coughed, listening to Lake''s words, looking at Glock on Lake''s hand, tremblingly pointed his finger next door: "The second room."


    Lake nodded: "Thank you."


    Go out.


    George said to Lake, "It''s all a bunch of poor bugs."


    Lake glanced at George: "Poisonous insects are never worthy of pity."


    The poor people who went bankrupt because of the financial turmoil are indeed pitiful, and Lake will repay his sympathy.


    but¡­¡­


    Poor worm?


    Ha ha.


    What''s so pitiful about such a person?


    fortunately.


    Lake¡¯s foster family has surprisingly consistent views on this matter. Whether it¡¯s Thaddeus or Karen, the education of Lake and Betty has nothing to do with this thing, even if it¡¯s the anesthetic that was popular on campus at the time. Is forbidden.


    Every night, Karen will have a special class, with pictures and texts, to tell Lake and Betty about the consequences of smoking with PPT.


    Betty was gloomy at the time.


    Lake didn''t, it was a rare relaxing activity after a meal every day. Drinking Coke and looking at these pictures, it was particularly fragrant.


    In the end, both Lake and Betty were taken to see a psychiatrist. One needs to check whether there is a psychological problem, and the other needs the help of a psychiatrist.


    After coming out of the poisonous insect''s room, Lake took a few steps, pointed at the door that was also closed, and looked at George: "Is it this one?"


    George nodded: "Yes."


    Lake was too lazy to knock on the door this time, and it was useless to knock. The people here were rude.


    Lift your foot and kick.


    boom!


    "what!"


    A pair of disheveled men and women who lived inside let out a scream. It was unbelievable that both men and women were able to arrange this bathroom into a bedroom.


    Don¡¯t you feel the scent?


    Lake approached without expression and went directly to the side of the sink, stretched out his right hand, and touched an empty space.


    What about things?


    Lake got up, his gaze fell on the pair of lonely mandarin ducks in front of him, glanced at it, and directly took out his gun: "The thing underneath, three seconds, hand it over."


    It''s another poisonous insect.


    Gosh.


    This is really freedom. In other words, when I was in Manhattan, why didn''t I see anyone using this thing? Among the friends Lake knows, the attitude towards this kind of thing is rejected.


    The disheveled woman tremblingly took out a blue backpack from behind.


    Lake took over, opened the zipper, and glanced at it.


    A few notebooks, a few folded papers, and a few pieces of clothes grouped together. Although they are very old, they are very clean and have no special taste.


    This backpack...


    That''s all Skye has had in the past thirteen years.


    Lake looked up at the man and woman.


    Turn around and leave.


    He wanted to compensate for the loss of the door, but that was also the compensation for the director of this bankrupt mental hospital.


    In the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Inside the elevator.


    Lake looked at the backpack in his hand, thought about it, and said to George, "George, is the thing you said at the bar last time true?"


    George looked at Lake: "What?"


    Lake said, "Can I adopt?"


    The environment of the mental hospital was so sad, and, with so many poisonous insects, my God, it was a miracle that Skye was not infected and broken.


    Lake then thought of himself.


    like¡­¡­


    Adoption is not a big deal. Skye is provided with a comfortable and stable environment. The guest rooms at home are organized into a set, and then an extra pair of chopsticks is added to meals every day.


    It doesn''t seem to be difficult.


    Kindness needs to be passed on.


    Lake thought of what Karen had said after returning to Washington this time, because Lake had called Karen to talk about the adoption last time.


    Karen can adopt him, why can''t he adopt Skye?


    George glanced at Lake and said, "Skye doesn''t have any relatives. Skye only needs to agree to it, and then the municipality will sign it. You are her guardian."


    Ding!


    The elevator opens the door.


    Lake stepped out of the elevator and said to George, "Do you know anyone in the city? Help me get in touch?"


    George said, "Don''t you ask Skye''s opinion?"


    Lake thought about the scene of Skye refusing to go to the operation that day, smiled, and looked at George: "She owes me money, she will definitely agree."


    George: "..."


    In the ward.


    Skye wiped his mouth and said thank you to Martha who had brought breakfast.


    Lake walked in and greeted Martha: "Thank you, Martha."


    Martha put the bowl away and looked at Lake: "If you know the trouble, just give my Jack a few days off Lake laughed: "How about I give him a month of paid vacation? Let him stay with you? "


    Martha is also welcome: "Thank you, then."


    Martha has talked with Lake these days, she is trying hard to get the third child, but unfortunately, Jack has been using excuses to be busy with work and not free.


    Lake definitely didn''t plan to carry this pot.


    Jack''s action team is his exclusive team. He runs to the hospital all day long. Jack says that he is busy with Martha. This will leave a bad impression on people.


    quickly.


    Martha left the ward.


    Lake immediately looked at Skye on the hospital bed: "How about going home with me after you leave the hospital?"


    Skye''s mouth grew wide, his expression once again as if looking at Lake after waking up like a perverted eyes: "..."

 Chapter 125: Adopt Skye

    Mid-August of 2002.


    Lake sat at home waiting for someone to come and check.


    Someone from the Family Court will come here to assess whether Lake''s information is eligible for adoption.


    just¡­


    After Lake heard the doorbell, he opened the door and looked at the neighbor Richard Cassel who appeared at the door somewhat speechlessly and said, "Why are you running here?"


    Kassel went directly into the house: "Come here and help you complete the inspection."


    Lake chuckled and closed the door again: "If you can raise Alexis by yourself, then so can I."


    It''s not something to be raised from a baby.


    How difficult is it to develop an adolescent girl?


    Kassel turned to look at Lake, then pointed to the wine cabinet in the open kitchen: "Unqualified."


    "¡­what are you saying?"


    "The wine cabinet needs to be locked."


    Kassel shrugged: "Trust me, you never want to see a 13-year-old girl after drinking, and you don''t want to be found by the family court."


    Lake: "..."


    After half an hour.


    Lake stood in the living room and looked around his living room. He always felt that this was no longer his own living room. It was completely locked and there was no freedom of living room.


    All the fine wine he scattered around the living room was put into the wine cabinet, and the wine cabinet was still locked.


    His gun cabinet, which was originally used for display and full of weapons, was now completely empty.


    even¡­


    In the dining room, the mine-shaped furnishings that were originally placed in the middle of the dining table were also thrown into the kitchen.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Kassel, who had changed his house within half an hour: "This is too exaggerated!"


    Kassel said: "This is an exaggeration. You should see what changes happened in her family when Mrs. Michel on the fifth floor adopted a three-year-old child."


    "what?"


    "You know that Mrs. Michel was originally a loyal member of the National Firearms Association."


    "Ok."


    "All the furniture in her house was replaced, and all the guns were collected in her warehouse at the port."


    "..."


    Lake shook his head and looked at Kassel: "So, that''s it?"


    Kassel said, "Is Skye''s bedroom cleaned up?"


    Lake pointed to the second floor: "There are so many rooms on the second floor, everything is complete, how do I need to clean up?"


    Kassel couldn''t help but patted his forehead.


    Lake: "..."


    after an hour.


    Lake and the people from the family court were sitting on the sofa and chatting, and Kassel directed the IKEA staff to carry all kinds of living furniture.


    After the two family court men looked at them, they looked at Lake.


    Lake pushed his glasses, smiled and said, "I ordered the furniture for several days, but it just arrived, I''m sorry."


    This is completely different from the multiple people and multiple pairs of chopsticks I imagined.


    Lake thought so.


    The family court staff also smiled and said: "Major Edwin, this time we are here only for a routine check. Your information is perfect and it meets the standards of adoption."


    Lake said: "So, I passed the level?"


    Another female staff member, looking at the layout of the living room and the dining room in the distance, pointed to the locked wine cabinet and the cleared gun cabinet, and looked at Lake: "We can see that Major Edwin has treated this Things are very careful."


    Lake said thank you.


    Ignoring the words heard at the top of the stairs, he gestured to Kassel who asked him for credit.


    At noon.


    The two family court staff smiled and rejected Lake''s lunch invitation, and then left.


    Lake and Kassel lay on the sofa.


    Exhausted.


    Lake glanced at Kassel lying on the opposite sofa, and said something wrong: "Wait, how did you know that you passed the inspection, could it be Alexey..."


    I found Watson, blind spot.


    Kassel stood up and sat up: "Alexis is my biological daughter."


    Lake also got up and looked at Kassel.


    Kassel waved his hand and opened his mouth: "Well, in fact, when Alexis was ten years old, I was busy with writing, which caused Alexis to be lost once. After that, the people from the Children''s Department came over. It''s troublesome for me, and even the Family Court sent someone to make a final ruling on me."


    As Lake listened, his expression became a little weird.


    "Hey!"


    Cassell looked at Lake''s gradually appearing expression and pointed at Lake: "No one told me what to do at home at the time. You owe me a thank you, not a mockery."


    Lake struggled to hold his face and shrugged: "Okay, thank you."


    Kassel glanced at Lake with some speechlessness, got up, and walked towards the door.


    Lake was helpless, so he could only turn around, and once again thanked Kassel very sincerely, and promised that when he had time, he would invite the Kassel family to a high-end restaurant.


    Only then did Kassel leave with some satisfaction.


    Lake looked at the list of credit cards he had just swiped on the spot, and the high-end restaurant in Kassel just now, looking up, his eyes were full of confusion.


    He has a feeling of being pitted.


    The credit card bill of $13,000 just spent is the best proof.


    It was another week later.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    After undergoing the re-examination and general health required by Lake repeatedly, it was confirmed that at this moment, the state of health was completely dealt with, not sub-health, but completely healthy. Skye and Lake walked out of the hospital together.


    boarding.


    Lake looked at Skye who was silent on the co-pilot, smiled, and drove away.


    Star Building.


    Lake opened the door, turned to look at Skye who was standing at the door and said, "Come in."


    Skye looked at Lake: "Aren''t you afraid that I will stain your house?"


    Lake laughed.


    no doubt.


    Skye is very vengeful.


    Lake nodded and said, "I am afraid that others will step on my home."


    As he said, Lake didn¡¯t wait for the expression on Skye¡¯s face to change, and said again: ¡°But, this is our home, and it¡¯s also your home, so you can walk in with your feet clinging to the dirt, as long as you clean it up. it is good."


    Skye: "..."


    In the room on the second floor.


    Lake walked behind Skye, looking at this large room with bay windows, a brand new large bed and wardrobe, computer desk and dressing table, and looked at Skye standing in the room: "How do you like it? "


    Skye''s eyes fell on the soft-looking bed: "I never did."


    Lake said, "The room?"


    Skye turned to look at Lake: "Bed."


    Even when she was in a foster family, she didn''t have her own room. The sofa was the best. Sometimes, she couldn''t sleep too much, because there were always disgusting foster fathers who wanted to kiss Fangze.


    Lake felt like something hit his heart.


    This means that Lake is a man, and if he needs to change to a woman, he will probably burst into tears on the spot.


    There was silence for a while.


    Lake smiled and looked at Skye: "You can clean up first, and we will go out later."


    Skye''s own clothes are already very old, perhaps in Skye''s eyes, they are still wearable, but in Lake''s or most people''s eyes, they are of the kind that can be discarded.


    So Lake plans to take Skye to buy some new clothes.


    to this end.


    Lake directly summoned Alexis to come back from school, gave Alexis his credit card, and then asked Alexis to take Skye to the mall for shopping.


    Kassel is the driver.


    He is very depressed.


    Kassel looked at Lake: "I just drank three cups of coffee, ready to write at home."


    Lake said: "I made an appointment with the dean of the University of Midtown in the afternoon. You can choose to meet with me."


    Kassel waved his hand quickly: "I''ll be the driver."


    Lake smiled.


    At Kassel High School, he had transferred to many schools, and Midtown College was one of them. The dean of the university at the time was still Niris now.


    Adoption is not just pat on the forehead and say adoption.


    Be responsible.


    Learning is to be responsible.


    Lake has always insisted that studying can improve himself, so even after having the hope of becoming a god, Lake still chose to go to university for further study.


    and so.


    Skye also has to learn. Lake doesn''t want to cause Skye, the super hacker who can easily hack into major systems in the future, to evaporate directly from the world because of his own adoption.


    Skye was very resistant to buying clothes.


    After all, she is not used to it yet.


    But Lake said directly to Skye: "You can choose to let me go with you, or you can choose to go with Alexis."


    Skye chose Alexis.


    After Lake bid farewell to Kassel at the door of the apartment, he returned to the National Land Building. Skye¡¯s fingerprints had been entered into the system. Lake had a meeting with David Bass to attend in the afternoon, so after dealing with Kassel, Back to the country building.


    There is intelligence from Langley that there is a terrorist organization intending to carry out terrorist operations on the mainland.


    New York is the first among them.


    This time the meeting was held in response to this incident. However, after only receiving wind, Langley¡¯s overseas agents are trying to obtain more information. The seals from Quantico have also been frequently in Langley recently. Attack and question under the guidance of the officer.


    Wait until the meeting is over.


    Assistant Tiffany walked to Lake''s side: "Sir, UU Reading Ms. Neris is already waiting for you in your office."


    Lake nodded and talked to David next to him, and then walked towards his office.


    Enter the office.


    With an apologetic look, Lake turned to the Dean of Academic Affairs of Midtown College, Nilith, who was sitting on the sofa and waiting for a while and said: "Dr. Neris, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Neris got up and shook hands with Lake: "Major Edwin."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Dr. Neris knows me?"


    Niris said: "A few months ago, I happened to attend the National High School Congress in Washington. I agree with Major Edwin''s saying that the truth is national security."


    Lake smiled and said, "Thank you, please sit down."


    ¡­


    List of legendary life chapters of a beautiful comic with high-speed text

 Chapter 126: Skyes new school

    After Lake signed the document, he similarly handed over the educational materials about Skye from the Children''s Department.


    but¡­¡­


    very bad.


    Skye has been going to school intermittently since he was eight years old. Sometimes, he didn''t even go to school once a week. However, despite this, Skye''s academic performance is still one of the best in his class.


    This may be the commonality of geniuses.


    I play truant, I sleep, I don''t read books, but I can pass every time.


    But intermittent schooling is definitely not enough.


    Must be stable.


    Therefore, Lake wanted to transfer Skye, who had been attending a school affiliated with a comparable state prison in Queens, to a midtown college.


    just.


    Ms. Neris shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Major Edwin, this fall enrollment is over."


    Midtown colleges and universities have a four-quarter system. The enrollment of each quarter is almost full at the very beginning, and then the final decision is made after the entrance examination and other evaluations.


    One day has passed since the window of enrollment ends.


    and.


    Ms. Neris looked at the information about Skye in her hand, and some less optimistic shook her head, and said to Lake: "Major Edwin, this Skye was basically half out of school during last year''s semester. Status."


    Lake smiled and said, "But her grades are very good, isn''t she?"


    Niris nodded and admitted this: "In terms of grades, Skye is indeed a very talented student. However, Midtown College teaches not only learning, but also responsibility and the future. I am worried that if After Kay entered, such a state of learning was easy..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Ms. Neris can rest assured that the reason Skye''s learning attitude was like before is because no foster family can give her stable learning space. I am already Skye''s legal guardian. Will ensure that Skye will enroll on time."


    Neris opened her mouth.


    Lake gave his biggest bargaining chip: "Ms. Neris, I understand that your son wants to enter Yale. I can write a recommendation letter for him with some of my schoolmates."


    Ms. Neris looked up: "..."


    After half an hour.


    Lake sent Ms. Neris downstairs, shook hands, and then watched Ms. Neris drove away.


    Finally got it done.


    Going back to my office, sitting on my sofa, taking a sip of Bourbon Lake, and sighing with relief.


    Only God knows what he did to find this lady Neris and to persuade the lady Neris to transfer Skye¡¯s request?


    First, I asked a friend to contact Ms. Neris for help. Then, in order to find a bargaining chip to speak about Neris, Lake even used the investigation agency of the Department of Homeland Security to find a breakthrough.


    And then.


    I contacted several Yale students at the same time in New York. After a bit of greeting, I said what I was coming from. After getting a guarantee that a few people would write a letter of recommendation, I asked that friend to help meet Ms. Neris.


    The reason why I chose to meet at the National Land Building was also calculated.


    Lake chose to meet with Ms. Neris in the office here, just to show an attitude. This time, if you help me, I will owe you a favor as the deputy director of operations of the New York State Department of Homeland Security.


    Ms. Neris once again called Lake Major Edwin, undoubtedly, to see if Lake can accept a higher bargaining chip.


    Lake chose to accept.


    Simply put.


    Lake used his military status, national status, and letters of recommendation from three senior personalities in exchange for Ms. Neris for a transfer permission from Skye.


    This is very expensive.


    Although there is no monetary PY transaction involved, the combined value of these three can be much more expensive than money.


    but¡­¡­


    Education itself is expensive.


    Especially in the federation, only the low-level white people believe in the so-called happy bargaining. The middle-class white people don¡¯t want to be so happy for their offspring to think that the earth is a round sky, and they are all working hard to let the children choose elite education. .


    Under the arrangement of some people, the cost of receiving so-called elite education is more than ten times more expensive than happy education.


    and so¡­¡­


    When Lake said his final bargaining chip, he was already ready. If Ms. Neris didn''t let go, then he could only sacrifice the final killer, Ms. Karen.


    Ms. Karen is one of the shareholders of a college in Washington, which is also the alma mater of Lake and Betty''s high school.


    but¡­¡­


    After calling out Ms. Karen, Lake was ready to make Ms. Neris disappear without a trace.


    No one can blackmail him unscrupulously.


    at the moment?


    The biggest bargaining chip Lake prepared is so much, so Ms. Neris chose to accept it. This is a very happy thing for everyone.


    just.


    At night.


    Lake ordered a few Chinese takeaways. While sitting in the restaurant for dinner with Skye, Skye heard it and looked at Lake: "I don''t want to go to Midtown College."


    "why?"


    "My previous school was pretty good."


    "You mean the school that you haven''t been to for three months?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Skye with interest: "Also, did you know that the last exam you took was actually the eighth grade graduation exam?"


    Skye blinked.


    Lake shrugged and said, "So, you want to go to the original school, but your grades show that you are not eligible to repeat for one year. You can go to the ninth grade, Skye."


    Skye was a little confused: "Really?"


    Lake wanted to laugh.


    It''s been almost three months since I graduated from junior high school, but I don''t know yet?


    Skye immediately returned to his senses and shook his head: "Then I don''t want to go to Midtown University either."


    Lake shrugged and said, "Okay, where do you want to go?"


    Again.


    Just as Karen adopted Lake for no utilitarian reasons, Lake adopted Skye for no utilitarian reasons. Karen would listen to Lake¡¯s own ideas for so many years, and Lake felt that he could now listen to Skye¡¯s own ideas and opinions.


    Life is yours, as long as your choice does not make you regret it.


    This is also a sentence Karen handed to Lake.


    Skye shook his head: "I don''t know, that public school wants me, I''ll go there."


    The cost of midtown colleges is too high.


    The cost of the previous two operations, and the cost of buying clothes just this afternoon, good guy, Skye saw for the first time that he could buy a piece of clothing for six hundred dollars as a card purchase of six hundred dollars.


    Lake looked at Skye: "Ordinary colleges, that''s okay."


    Sky looked up at Lake.


    Lake touched his chin: "Wait, the enrollment period for public colleges has passed. It seems that there is only one midtown college at the moment. Otherwise, you can try it first. If you feel unhappy, we can replace it."


    Skye''s expression was a little wrong: "I''m not a kid, Lake."


    Lake smiled and said, "I know, so I told you the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can check it online. There is also a computer in your room, right?"


    Sky looked at Lake seriously.


    Lake''s expression was very calm.


    If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have used these three conditions to impress Nilis. If it is in the enrollment window, it is estimated that a letter of recommendation from him can be done.


    Skye finished his meal three times, got up, and ran towards his room on the second floor.


    Own room.


    When Skye went up the stairs, she felt a trance. It seemed that her own thing was the blue backpack with all her belongings in it.


    Lake looked at the back of Skye running up and smiled.


    After a while.


    When Lake habitually prepared to take the wine in the wine cabinet, he blinked at the locked wine cabinet door.


    Where''s the key?


    Lake found the key from the bar and took out a bottle of bourbon. He wanted to pour himself one bite at a time, but after thinking about it for a while, he poured himself a full glass, and then put the rest of the bourbon into the wine again. After locking the key in the cabinet, he looked up, and with a squeak, he put the key directly into his storage space.


    In this way, 100% safety can be ensured, and underage girls will not be exposed to alcohol.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and then he recalled Betty''s first drinking experience. After thinking about it carefully, it seems that Betty''s first hangover occurred at the age of eighteen. Is it three years before she can drink?


    So this rule is alive?


    Lake blinked, and there was an urge to call Karen for advice.


    After about half an hour.


    "Boom boom."


    "I don''t remember me about the door."


    "..."


    Lake looked up at Skye who walked into the study and smiled: "This is also your home. You can go anywhere. Of course, we can make an agreement. I will not go in your bedroom. My bedroom, you too. How about don''t go?"


    Skye smiled unnaturally: "Thank you, Mr. Edwin."


    This sentence is a pun.


    Lake retracted his eyes and refreshed the killer order in the backstage of the Continental Hotel, with a faint expression: "If someone is called Mr. Edwin, I will look back to my dad. You can call me Lake, or... I don''t know, you are free, but Don''t call Mr. Edwin, Mr. Edwin is in Washington, maybe you can see it this Christmas."


    Skye did not speak.


    Lake looked up and looked up: "The information should be available. So, what about going to a Midtown college to study? If you don''t want to, I can find a way to find a relationship and choose a public college closer to home."


    Skye waved his hand: "No, thank you, I''m very satisfied, thank you, I... Lake."


    Lake laughed.


    That''s right Originally it was only nineteen years old, called Mr., others called, Lake understood respect, but Skye called, Lake felt only alienation and endless strangeness.


    This will not work.


    At least six years under the same roof. If you listen to Mr. Edwin and Mr. Edwin every day, Lake feels that he will be several years old.


    Lake looked at Skye who was still standing at the door and smiled and said, "So, see you tomorrow?"


    Skye opened his mouth: "...see you tomorrow, Lake!"


    Finished.


    Skye turned and left the study.


    Lake continues to be addicted to the order.


    ...


    List of legendary life chapters of a beautiful comic with high-speed text

 Chapter 127: Christmas 02

    the next day.


    early morning.


    When Lake and Skye got out of the elevator, Kassel had already driven out.


    "Skye."


    Alexis, who was about to lower the rear seat window, beckoned to Skye and opened the door: "Come on, we are almost late."


    "Thank you."


    Skye got in the car and said thank you to Alexis. She had heard Alexis say when she was shopping with Alexis yesterday. She was also in Midtown University, but was one year older than her.


    After Kassel got into the car at Lake, he started the car directly.


    Alexis in the back seat said: "Under normal circumstances, the school bus will stop at the gate of our building at 7:30, and we will gather downstairs tomorrow."


    Skye nodded and gave a hum.


    Lake, who was sitting in the co-pilot, glanced at Skye through the rear-view mirror, feeling something was not right.


    In other words...


    Shouldn''t Skye''s character be undaunted and carefree?


    Is it the butterfly effect?


    Lake muttered in his heart, if this robbed the devil who could break the earth in the future, Lake didn''t know whether he should be praised or punished.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    correct.


    Has Skye ever been the head of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau?


    If Skye had been the head of S.H.I.E.L.D., what am I, the adoptive father of S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Lake began to exude thoughts.


    After half an hour.


    The Midtown School is here.


    Lake hasn''t gotten out of the car yet, and when he sees his acquaintance at the entrance of the school, he looks at Kassel helplessly: "You still told George?"


    Kassel shook his head: "I swear to God that I didn''t, but Beckett knew."


    Lake: "..."


    How is this different from telling George?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly and pushed the car door. After George, who seemed to have been waiting for a while, saw Lake, he immediately waved.


    Gwen next to George was watching Skye who got off the back seat with some curiosity.


    Gwen has met Alexis. After all, the two of them are both academic masters, and they are both little beauties. In addition, Kassel is now often mingled with the New York Police Department, so it is not strange to know each other.


    Skye, it''s the first time Gwen met.


    After all, her father said a few days ago that it was Uncle Lake who adopted a girl and was thinking of a way to transfer to Midtown College. Lake also asked George to tell Gwen to help Skye. Get familiar with the environment.


    Lake and George hugged: "There is no case in the police station?"


    George looked at his watch: "It''s okay in the morning."


    Lake let out a cry, and then the light noticed the position of the three little loli.


    As a genius student, Gwen was not only a scholarship recipient from a Midtown University, but also a student assistant in the ninth grade. Naturally, his contact with Skye was perfect.


    Only after a while.


    Gwen said to George and the others: "Dad, I will take Skye to get the books and the schedule."


    George nodded.


    Alexis also waved goodbye to Kassel. She was a freshman, but she still had time to accompany Skye to get books and timetables.


    Lake said to George, "Where''s Joe, how are you doing?"


    When Joe was discharged from the hospital, Lake went to see it, and then there was no time to go. These days, he has been busy signing some documents for adopting Skye and changing schools.


    George said: "It''s okay, it''s recovered, but Montgomery still asks Joe to go to the psychiatrist every week."


    Lake nodded: "Some problems need time to heal."


    Cassel calmly took out a notebook out of his arms.


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "What are you doing?"


    Kassel said without looking up: "Material, as the classic quotations of the Nikki Hitt series of resident agents of the Department of Homeland Security."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    I can''t wait to take out a gun at this moment, and directly shoot the wretched crime novel writer who habitually writes him as a flowery agent in the book with a direct headshot.


    Time flies.


    quickly.


    Christmas 2002 is coming soon.


    In the past few months, Lake has nothing to do. It is not every day that there are cases that endanger national security. Lake is also happy and relaxed. After all, I feel that I have done things for several years this year.


    Just talking about Langley, I was shocked twice.


    This will not work.


    If this offends Langley severely, it will cause a big problem.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was stunned, and an illegal law enforcement organization that didn''t even have a name was stunned.


    Want to say something funny?


    There are too.


    Lake gave the picture of Nick Fury to the New York Police Department, and asked George to tell the patrol officers to find faults and stick a ticket when he was free. According to the grapevine, Nick Fury no longer drives by himself.


    This is New York.


    Lake said that he would slowly entertain Nick Fury, and the patrol was just the first course.


    How many dishes are left?


    I can''t give it this year.


    Lake bought him and Skye''s ticket back to Washington this afternoon, ready to go home for Christmas, and next year, Lake promised to spare a month to play with Nick Fury.


    Star Building.


    Skye walked to the turn of the spiral staircase, leaned on the stairs, and said to Lake, who was pulling his backpack on the other side of the sofa, "Are you sure I can''t stay in New York alone?"


    Lake said without looking back, "No."


    "why?"


    "This is illegal."


    "I can be a babysitter for Jason''s house on the tenth floor."


    "Because you only take care of three hours."


    "..."


    Lake pulled up his backpack, turned his head and said to Skye on the other side of the stairs: "You want to stay in New York alone for half a month, wow, after I come back, I will be wanted by the Children''s Department and the Family Court. "


    Skye shrugged and walked upstairs: "Okay."


    Lake looked at Skye''s back and said, "Hurry up, we will not be able to catch the plane."


    "Got it."


    "..."


    Lake listened to Skye¡¯s reply from the upstairs and smiled. In the past few months, he and Skye¡¯s mode of getting along has also made great progress. At least, Skye is no longer so restrained. , Has also returned to the Porcelain Girl mode where she dared to demand money from Lake the first time she ran into him.


    Washington Airport.


    This time it was Betty who came to pick up Lake.


    "brother!"


    Betty and Lake hugged, and then their eyes fell on Skye who was following Lake. Betty reached out to Skye: "Hello, Skye, my name is Betty."


    Skye and Betty shook hands.


    Lake opened the trunk, but Skye put the trunk in his hands, closed the trunk, and walked directly to the driver''s door.


    Skye took the back seat.


    Betty is the co-pilot.


    Lake looked at a sign on the right side of the windshield and said to Betty on the co-pilot: "Why, or accept the fate''s arrangement for you?"


    That sign is the entrance and exit permit of Quantico Biolab.


    It is clear.


    Betty still went to work in the military''s biological laboratory.


    "Uh."


    Betty made an uncomfortable expression and looked at Lake: "I prefer this job because God has honed you. I won''t stay in it for long. I still need love, and I still need love."


    Lake was a little curious: "There are so many Quanticos, don''t you see it?"


    Betty tilted her head: "It''s all soldiers."


    "What happened to Soldier?"


    "Ah."


    Betty looked at Lake: "There is already a dad at home and you, don''t hesitate, I don''t want to find myself a boyfriend like this."


    Lake wanted to stop and knocked Betty hard.


    What''s wrong with soldier?


    There are not so many soldiers in the Federation, what kind of special treatment do you think you can get overseas.


    Even in a certain inn in Europe, it seems that federal tourists are the most popular.


    Arlington County.


    Karen was the same as every time Lake came back. After hearing the horn, she opened the door and looked at the car coming from not far away.


    Lake, Skye and Betty got out of the car.


    Karen watched as she walked out of the car, with a unique beauty of mixed blood, and finally gave her long hair to Skye who had left it again, and gave Skye a big hug.


    The adopted granddaughter is also a granddaughter.


    Karen was satisfied with this.


    Lake pulled the luggage out of the trunk, and waited to put it in his room on the second floor and the Skye room that was cleaned up. When he went downstairs, he saw the three women sitting on the sofa looking at the photo album.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Show Skye pictures of you when you were a kid is handsome."


    "..."


    Betty was silent for a while, looking at Lake, who was automatically walking toward the wine cabinet, with a serious face, and said, "Brother, you still have the same self-awareness as you were when you were a kid."


    Lake took out Bourbon from the wine cabinet: "Am I wrong? Who is it? I can''t find anyone at the primary school prom, and I have to take me to be a dance partner."


    Betty gritted her teeth: "Again, I''m not looking for anyone. That **** Frank ate something and was sent to the hospital. If there is one, I will never let you help."


    Lake shrugged: "It''s too late, this is your dark history, it can''t be erased."


    Betty smiled: "Oh, black history is it?"


    Lake frowned and looked at Betty.


    Betty said directly to Skye, "Skye, do you want to hear about the embarrassment of Lake''s first love?"


    Lake quickly called out: "I request a truce."


    Betty triumphantly: "It''s late."


    Lake reluctantly asked for foreign aid: "Mom, Skye is only thirteen years old this year. I think that story can be ignored."


    Karen smiled and got up: "This is your business. I refuse to participate in it. I''m thirteen years old. I should be able to talk a little bit. Take a warning."


    Lake was speechless.


    Betty laughed and told Skye about Lake''s embarrassment about his first love.


    In fact, embarrassment is not considered embarrassment.


    It¡¯s just that Lake¡¯s first love was thirteen years old. Then, the woman came to the door and started to ask Karen and Rose about how to educate Lake, because his daughter, Lake¡¯s first love, had The knowledge about that is taught by Lake.


    ...

 Chapter 128: My first love Seifer

    In the courtyard.


    Lake held a glass of bourbon, sat in a chair, and looked at the snowflakes falling from the sky.


    That''s right.


    Christmas, Christmas, there is no Santa Claus, if there is no snow, what''s the point?


    Skye, wearing a white down jacket and an edelby cap, opened the door and walked out.


    Lake tilted his head.


    "Hi."


    "Hi."


    Skye sat on the chair next to him, looked at Lake, and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said, "You didn''t seem to mention to me that you were also adopted."


    Lake frowned and looked at Skye: "No?"


    There should be.


    Lake remembers that when he asked Skye why he didn''t go to a foster family when he was in the hospital, he seemed to have mentioned that he resonated with Skye.


    Skye shook his head: "No, you don''t."


    Lake shrugged: "Well, now you know, how about it."


    "...What about what?"


    "Do you feel that you are so lucky to meet me?"


    "If you say "gratefulness" refers to the first time I met you with appendicitis, and the second time I met you to have a craniotomy, if that is the case, yes, I am indeed very lucky."


    "..."


    Lake laughed and shook his head.


    This is probably the most memorable memory of the two of them. After all, one encounter is an accident, and the second meeting in a row is to lie in a hospital bed. Wow, this is no longer an accident that can be described.


    Skye clapped his hands and looked at Lake: "So, can you tell your story?"


    Lake looked at Skye: "The story is the same as you, the most is that I am so lucky than you are."


    There is nothing to tell the story.


    But Skye was willing to listen, and Lake felt that it didn''t matter if he told it, his story was not a movie, there was no hot spot, no ups and downs at all.


    The story is simple.


    Lake was three years old when he awakened his memory. He was in a rescue center in Washington, D.C., and maybe because he was a bit too demented before awakening, no foster family was willing to adopt him.


    Then, Lake stayed in the rescue center until he was five years old. One day, Karen and Thaddeus came over, hoping to adopt a child from the rescue center.


    The social atmosphere at that time was different from the somewhat exaggerated atmosphere at the time. Simply put, the federation was in a golden age at that time, and it was not like a lot of low-level trash whites who liked to adopt children to cheat for aid.


    The foster family at that time was undoubtedly paradise for the children in the rescue center.


    and so¡­¡­


    At that time, the children in the rescue center that Lake was in all laughed and ran to the conference room, looking at Karen and Thaddeus inside, hoping to choose themselves as if they were choosing numbers.


    Lake didn''t go there.


    He has Su Hui, and it feels weird to recognize himself as a parent inexplicably, so when everyone ran to the meeting room, Lake went to the library to continue to recognize ABCDE.


    When Skye heard this, he blinked: "Then how can you..."


    Lake shrugged: "Karen looked for the bathroom to find the library."


    When Lake was looking at the literacy book with pictures and texts in the library at the time, Karen didn''t know when he appeared behind him.


    After Lake came back to his senses, he pointed to himself and said that he is not for sale, and the items that can be sold are waiting for you to choose at the door of the conference room.


    Think about it afterwards.


    Lake felt that it was probably because of this sentence that Karen was abducted and returned home.


    But at that time, Karen was just taken aback by these words, and then told Lake that she was looking for the bathroom, and Lake said oh and led Karen to the bathroom.


    Three days later.


    The person from the UNICED informs Lake and tells him to clean up and prepare to go to his new home.


    Lake turned his head to look at Skye: "That''s it, I''m coming to Karen''s house."


    Skye blinked, "I think it must be the non-sale item that touched Karen."


    Lake laughed and said, "You are not for sale, are you?"


    There was a slight smile on Skye''s face.


    Lake touched his chin: "But... when it comes to this matter, in fact, Thaddeus wanted to adopt a friend of mine at the time."


    Sky was stunned.


    Lake thought about it, and then shook his head: "However, I found her at the time. If this is the case, I would definitely not leave. Even if I had to leave, I would take her with her, but she denied it at the time.


    "and then?"


    "No more."


    Lake returned to his senses: "About the tenth day, I persuaded Karen to go to the rescue center again, but at that time, she had been adopted away."


    "she was?"


    "Correct."


    Lake smiled, looked at Skye, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Speaking of which, she and I gave each other our first kiss."


    Skye made a disgusting expression: "Hey, hey, I''m only thirteen years old."


    I lost my first kiss at the age of five.


    Did I enter the wolf den?


    A scene suddenly appeared in Skye''s mind. She was a white rabbit grazing leisurely, and then the scene turned around and she fell into the wolf''s den.


    Isn''t this guy wanting to play with some ghost father?


    This is to be sentenced.


    Skye looked at Lake with a look of horror in his eyes.


    "boom!"


    "Wow!"


    Skye clutched his head: "It hurts, is this corporal punishment?"


    Lake took the badge on his waist and shook it: "You go to the police."


    "..."


    Skye rubbed his head angrily and changed the subject: "So, that girl from the rescue center is your first love?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, don''t tell Karen."


    Skye the chicken thief smiled and looked at Lake: "Then tell me, do you remember the girl''s name?"


    Lake looked up at the heavy snow falling in his eyes.


    He remembered that the girl''s name was related to snow. After all, their first kiss was not on a snowy day when they were four years old. Lake also wrote a poem at the time.


    Today I come to think, the snowy night is flying.


    "Sev!"


    "what?"


    Lake looked at Skye, thinking that the picture became clearer under this memory, and smiled and said, "Her name, Seifer!"


    Skye muttered twice, then looked up at Lake: "Is there no last name?"


    Talking.


    Skye seemed to have thought of something, and made an apologetic gesture towards Lake.


    What surname can a group of orphans have? Although many orphans know the surnames of their biological mothers, some do not know the names of their biological parents.


    Such as Skye.


    Skye wanted to come, that Seifer should be just like her.


    "Have you never thought of looking for her?"


    "found."


    Lake said in a light tone: "I searched for three years, but if I couldn''t find it, I didn''t find it."


    Skye tilted her head: "She was adopted. Maybe, her name and surname were changed."


    Lake shook his head: "Maybe, but she shouldn''t change her name."


    "why?"


    "We agreed."


    Lake took a sip of Bourbon: "We said in the rescue center that even if we separate in the future, I will still be named Lake. Maybe we will have an extra surname, but our name will never change."


    Skye moved in his mind and looked at Lake cautiously: "So..."


    She is dead?


    Lake shook his head: "Maybe, after I couldn''t find a match in the system, I went to the rescue center, but it had already been changed to other things. At that time, most of the rescue center''s information was paper. Yes, but no information about her can be found in the system, there are only two possibilities."


    Either die.


    Either you become a foreigner.


    but¡­¡­


    The second possibility is very low. When Lake and Karen went to the rescue center at the time, they heard the reception staff say that the person who adopted Seifer was an ordinary family.


    and so.


    High probability is dead.


    Skye stuck out his little tongue and said to Lake, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Lake waved his hand: "I have already seen it, but I tell this story not to tell me anything, but to tell you something."


    Skye pointed to himself and blinked: "Me?"


    Lake nodded, sat up from the chair, and looked at Skye with a smile on his face: "Do you have any friends who have made an appointment? Maybe you can make up for my regrets on you."


    Skye was taken aback for a moment, and then he laughed twice: "Thanks, but unfortunately, I don''t have one."


    Finished.


    Skye got up and walked into the house.


    real or fake.


    I fell in love at the age of three, and it¡¯s a pity that you thought I was you, but my first kiss was well preserved.


    Lake looked at Skye who flung his ponytail and disappeared from his sight. He laughed haha also got up and walked into the house, preparing to add some wine to his glass.


    Inside the house.


    Betty and Skye, who had just walked in, were adorning the fireplace with the Christmas tree that Lake bought in the afternoon.


    Originally Rose had promised to bring one back from Quantico.


    unfortunately.


    There was a minor in the family this year, which made Betty very excited, and asked Lake to buy one first, while Karen didn''t say anything.


    But not speaking means not standing in line by default.


    It is clear.


    Lake couldn''t entangle Betty, so he could only make a phone call with Rose and told him not to bring a tree to his house. He ran to town and bought such a Christmas tree.


    Since Betty was eighteen years old, the decoration of the Christmas tree was done by Betty, and all the decorations were kept by Betty. In the past few years, Betty was a little irritable after she was fresh, but today, there is an extra little loli. , Betty''s freshness seems to be back again.


    At this moment.


    Betty was teaching Skye¡¯s example, telling Skye how to hang extreme decorations on the Christmas tree so that it would not bend the Christmas tree, and how to draw a circle around the Christmas tree so that he could tell Santa Claus who came out of the fireplace at night. How to put his gifts will also save time for Santa Claus.


    "Is Skye''s gift ready?"


    "get ready."


    Lake, who was at the wine cabinet bar, listened to Karen''s whispered words, and said with a smile, the gifts are stored in the storage space, and they can be taken out at night.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    Lake took out his old-fashioned mobile phone, looked at the caller number on it, and connected.


    "Hey!"


    "...Long time no see, Lake!"


    "..."

 Chapter 129: Every boy has pure land in his heart

    This voice...


    Lake frowned slightly as he listened to the voice on the phone.


    after awhile.


    From inside the house, Lake opened the door and walked into the backyard.


    "Who."


    "You ask my current name, it''s still the same."


    "random."


    "Sev!"


    "..."


    Just took a flight and stayed at a hotel in Washington, opened the curtains, and dressed in a red evening dress similar to a red evening dress, with blond hair, holding the phone with delicate fingers, Sever looked at Washington at night, listening to the breathing inside With the voice, bright red lips slowly aroused: "You have forgotten me."


    Lake returned to his senses: "No, it just feels magical."


    "Oh, magic, I remember, you never believed in God."


    "Now also."


    Lake stood in the backyard. After he recovered, he smiled softly: "However, I just talked about you with my adopted daughter. Just after the front foot was finished, you called on the back foot. You said this magic is not magic."


    Saifu smiled and said: "This shows that we are in love, doesn''t it? You just missed me, I just missed you too.


    Lake chuckled softly, "Thank you."


    Just this kind of local language?


    It''s a lie.


    This sentence was abandoned when I was fifteen years old. It is out of date, a big liar.


    Next second.


    Lake hung up the phone directly.


    Shut down.


    All in one go.


    The Sefer in his memory would never be able to speak in such a tone. If Lake was ice in the rescue center at the time, then Sefer was a big iceberg.


    This gentle and seductive tone is definitely not the Seve in his memory.


    Since it is not.


    Lake would rather think this was a big liar. After all, the little boy had a rare pure land in his heart, and Lake didn''t want his last piece of pure land to be contaminated.


    Lake has not been turned on these days.


    If there is something urgent at the Department of Homeland Security, or the Star Tower home is on fire, both David Buss and Kassel have telephones from Washington homes.


    and.


    Lake is back for Christmas.


    Holidays are the main thing.


    A woman who hadn''t seen him in more than 20 years suddenly called him?


    Ha ha.


    Sorry, Lake has never been a character to see women kneeling.


    Nothing to show courtesy, to steal if you do it!


    and so¡­¡­


    After hanging up the phone, Lake left the matter behind.


    quickly.


    Time flies.


    Two years have passed, and three years have come.


    this day.


    early morning.


    Betty yawned weakly.


    Skye, who was having breakfast, looked at Betty and curiously asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Betty has a very active personality, so during this Christmas holiday, her relationship with Skye is on a parabolic upward trend.


    Betty opened her mouth.


    Lake, who was drinking coffee over there and looking at the newspaper, said without looking up: "Because she is going to work today, her spirit is so sluggish."


    When the alarm clock in Betty''s room went off today, it was six alarm clocks.


    result¡­¡­


    Lake was woken up directly by the first alarm clock, and Betty was still woken up by Karen.


    Betty''s words were held in her throat.


    Skye was a little puzzled: "Why does going to work have something to do with your mental state?"


    Lake looked up at Skye and thought about it for a while. "It''s the same as going to school. During holidays, you always wake up very early, but when you go to school, you always feel that you don''t get enough sleep."


    Skye blinked: "I never felt this way."


    Lake and Betty looked at each other.


    Karen next to him smiled and looked at Skye and said, "So, this is the difference between a genius and an ordinary person."


    Lake and Betty made a direct alliance this time, and looked at Karen helplessly.


    Skye seemed to understand what Karen said.


    Yes it is.


    Today is the time for Betty to end her holiday.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake and Skye¡¯s holiday is still one week away. This time Lake takes Skye back to Washington. The main thing is not rest, just like the last time he provoked the topic of love.


    It''s time for Skye to accept this knowledge.


    Lake feels that if he talks to Skye, there is no doubt that his image will plummet. Moreover, a big man tells a little girl about that aspect of knowledge, no matter how awkward it looks, and the style of painting is very awkward.


    So Lake just wanted to take advantage of the holiday and ask Karen to help Skye explain the knowledge in that area, the best, as Karen taught him and Betty at the time.


    It''s still the same scene as educating over-the-counter narcotics.


    Lake and Betty went to the psychiatrist again, and it was still the same. One wanted to check whether there was any psychological problem, and the other wanted to conduct psychological counseling.


    After breakfast.


    Lake drove to the Department of Homeland Security.


    At the beginning of the new year, it is reasonable to come to visit the leaders for a year. After all, people are in Washington on paid vacations. It is very unreasonable not to pay a new year to the boss.


    What if Secretary Kelly''s brain gets mad and he doesn''t cover Lake anymore.


    This is the wisdom of the workplace.


    "Boom!"


    "Come in."


    Lake opened the door and smiled: "Good morning, Minister, and happy new year."


    Minister Kelly looked up at Lake entering the door: "I don''t have any alcohol here."


    "I am that..."


    Lake laughed haha, looked at the...the empty wine cabinet, and blinked: "Where is the wine, where is the bottle of ten-year-old bourbon?"


    "Drink."


    "drink¡­¡­"


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Minister Kelly with a slight smile on his face, sitting on the sofa: "Minister, I came here to send blessings, but I didn¡¯t come to be greedy for that bottle of wine. Although you said before, that bottle of wine will meet Leave it to me."


    Minister Kelly''s face turned dark: "That''s my retiring wine, why, look forward to my resignation so that I can sit in my place?"


    Lake waved his hand: "No, I still think that I am more comfortable in New York. Let''s forget about the special area. The air in New York is sweeter than here."


    Minister Kelly: "..."


    What a joke.


    Live in Washington?


    Lake has lived in it, and it doesn¡¯t feel good. Moreover, Karen is also in Washington. Living here always feels that she will be closely monitored by Karen. It¡¯s not as good as New York, which is free and easy. Moreover, Lake¡¯s base plate is also in New York.


    Just look at Nick Fury.


    On the New York site, didn''t Lake just slap Nick Fury so hard that he wouldn''t even dare to drive.


    "correct."


    Lake peeled off the oranges in the fruit plate on the coffee table, and looked at Minister Kelly with some curiosity: "The President of the Ghost Island Country came to see the President of the Union, why didn''t you go to Pennsylvania Avenue for a meeting."


    Secretary Kelly continued to look at the documents he had on hand: "That is a matter for the special services, national defense, and Langley, and has nothing to do with us."


    This is the report that Lake saw while drinking coffee this morning.


    The president of the ghost island nation will come to meet the current federal president tomorrow. At first, Lake thought that Secretary Kelly would go to the White House to participate in the security meeting of this meeting, so he made a special call when he came.


    result¡­¡­


    The security of the building on Pennsylvania Avenue is not within the scope of the Department of Homeland Security?


    Is this ignoring the Department of Homeland Security in Chiguoguo?


    But this has nothing to do with Lake.


    Lake sat in Secretary Kelly''s office for a while, chatted, and then left.


    Even the wine is put away.


    Wife is strict.


    Lake sighed inwardly. Whenever he dreamed of marriage, he would always see something that made him dispel the idea of ??entering marriage.


    Outside the Homeland Security Building.


    Lake opened the door and got into the car.


    Next second.


    Lake''s right hand shook, and the Glock pistol was pointed directly at the figure in the back seat: "You are so courageous, anyone''s car can dare to get in."


    Talking.


    Lake turned around and looked blankly at the woman sitting in the back seat, hugging her arms and wearing sunglasses.


    The woman smiled softly.


    Bow your head.


    Take off the sunglasses.


    Today, I changed into a set of pure white business fashion, with blond hair, took off the sunglasses, and the beautiful Seve looked at Lake with a smile: "Hello, Lake."


    The picture of the woman in Lake''s memory instantly overlaps with the woman in front of him: "Seffer."


    Seifer stared at Glock in Lake''s hand: "This is how you entertain old friends?"


    Lake put away his pistol, started the car, and left the door of the Homeland Security Building.


    "I called you."


    "I thought it was a liar."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Lake looked at Seifer in the back seat through the rearview mirror: "Because the words are too tempting, it''s not you."


    Seifer nodded: "A person living outside and trying to live is to change oneself after all Even if I don''t want to, the cost of not changing is death."


    Lake did not respond to this sentence.


    "Where? I''ll see you off."


    "Mountain Spring Hotel."


    "it is good."


    After half an hour.


    Mountain Spring Hotel.


    The fifth floor.


    Seifer opened the door with his room key and invited Lake: "Come in and sit down."


    Lake stood at the door and walked in, looking at the layout of the presidential suite in the Spring Hotel in front of him, and said: "It''s more upscale than the presidential suite in the Garden Hotel."


    Seifer, who walked to the wine cabinet, said, "You should look at the bathroom, it''s more interesting."


    "is it?"


    "Really, you can go and see, bourbon is still whiskey."


    "Bourbon."


    As Lake said, the invitation to go to the bathroom to watch was directly and automatically blocked. Who knows if he will be slammed after going to the bathroom.


    If it is said that Sever before, the feeling for Lake is a big iceberg.


    Then Seifer at the moment.


    A big dangerous iceberg.


    Lake took the wine glass handed over by Sefer, and looked at Sefer curiously: "Where have you been, I have looked for you, I think you should know this."


    Seifer smiled a little: "I know, when you and your adoptive mother came to the rescue center, I was watching from a distance."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    at this time.


    Ding Dong!


    Seifer put down his glass, made an apologetic gesture towards Lake, then walked over and opened the door.


    "Room Service."


    Following the words, there was a little old man with a bowler hat, who was about 60 years old, and two adult white men in unidentified uniforms.


    Lake squinted his eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 130: Seffers experience

    Room service is room service.


    just¡­


    It''s not the room service of this hotel, but the chain room service of the Continental Hotel. This little old man with a top hat and the two adult men behind him are people from the Continental Hotel''s room service system.


    Referred to as the corpse collector.


    quickly.


    The little old man took his two men into the bathroom.


    Seifer walked back to the bar again, touched the red wine glass in his hand with Lake''s Bourbon, watched Lake staring in the direction of the bathroom, and smiled: "I said, there is a surprise in the bathroom."


    Lake sighed.


    Return to mind.


    "Sev."


    Lake retracted his gaze from the restroom and looked at the opposite. Although he was smiling, he could still see the huge dangerous iceberg disguised behind the smile: "Three thousand roads, why did you choose this one."


    Is it bad to be a model?


    No matter how bad, going to Hollywood, with Seifer''s strength, is more than enough to be a queen.


    The smile on Seifer''s face remained unchanged: "Because, you said, this road is the best way for those of us who don''t have any support."


    "I was laughing."


    "I take it seriously."


    "It will die."


    "I''m alive."


    As Said said, looking at the little old man coming out of the bathroom, he took out two mainland gold coins from the side bag and handed them over: "Thank you."


    The little old man took off very politely as a gentleman and made a polite.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The little old man walked out with the two men behind who were holding the body bag, and when he left the room, he closed the door from the outside.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    Seifer pursed his lips: "You seem to be disappointed with my choice."


    Lake sighed inwardly, looked at Seifer and said, "Which organization are you working for now?"


    Seifer shook his head: "I remember you said, never leave the choice to others, so I do things for myself."


    Lake nodded.


    heart.


    Can''t help but slap myself.


    MMP.


    When I was a child, in the rescue center, Lake looked at other little kids just like watching other kids. Only Sefer was different. So, I felt that Lake, who found a close person, said a lot to Sefer, even two. People secretly rush to the rooftop at night. Sometimes Lake tells Sefer about ghost stories, and sometimes he regards the poisonous chicken soup he saw in his previous life as his own.


    just¡­


    Lake couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Seifer, not to mention why Seffer¡¯s memory is so good, just to say that he said a lot about the good chicken soup and the bad chicken soup at the time, but at the moment, it seems that Seffer will The good chicken soup was poured into the sewer, but the bad chicken soup was completely drunk.


    Do evil.


    Lake thought this way and looked at Seifer: "So, you also know that I have looked for you."


    Seifer nodded.


    Lake asked, "Why didn''t you come out?"


    Seifer shrugged: "Because I couldn''t see through you at the time."


    "Oh."


    "Now I see it through."


    "is it?"


    Seifer took a piece of last year''s Sun newspaper from his shoulder bag and handed it to Lake.


    Lake takes over.


    It was the headline that featured his handsome front page in military uniform.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Saifu folded his hands: "You are hiding well, Your Majesty the Black King."


    Lake looked up at Seifer.


    quite a while.


    Lake tossed the newspaper aside: "How did you know."


    Seifer approached Lake: "Professor X."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and said: "If I had known that your memory is so good, I would never tell you those bedtime stories."


    Seifer smiled and said: "I didn''t plan to meet you at the time, because I was not in your world, but after seeing the news in Washington DC last year, I suddenly realized that it was not that I was not in your world. In, but, you have been in my world."


    Lake looked up at Seifer.


    Four eyes face each other.


    The cheeks of the two are very close, and the breathing movement of each other can be seen clearly.


    Seifer''s beautiful eyes drooped slightly: "Do you remember, did we say that we were each other for the first time?"


    Lake''s tone was calm: "I''m not anymore."


    Seifer nodded, playing with Lake''s tie with both hands: "So, you have to make up for me."


    Talking.


    With a bang.


    The red wine glasses and bourbon on the bar fell directly on the ground.


    Next second.


    Pieces of clothing fell on the ground, traces, gradually moving from the bar counter to the direction of the bedroom.


    Red high heels.


    One.


    Blue tie.


    leather shoes.


    belt.


    Trousers.


    skirt.


    ¡­


    On a large bed.


    Severa''s slender and beautiful fingers walked on Lake''s body, moving slowly, as if an ant was searching for its own food.


    "I''m coming."


    "...Can I say no?"


    "No."


    Seifer stood up, yelled, his noble head held high, and then, lowered his head, with a beautiful smile on the corner of his mouth, condescendingly looked at Lake, who was conquered by himself: "Did you see it?"


    Talking.


    Seifer lifted up.


    Lake looked around, the blush, was silent for a while, and looked at Seifer: "Why..."


    The voice did not fall.


    Seifer''s hot lips have blocked Lake''s...little mouth?


    Immediately afterwards.


    Gossip.


    confusion.


    Faey.


    It filled the entire bedroom and even spread to the living room. When it reached the door, this extremely good sound insulation material shivered, welcoming the waves of tsunamis.


    The sky outside the window changed.


    The sun gradually moved from east to west, until the afterglow of the setting sun was thrown into the big bedroom through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and then it awakened the two who seemed to have gone through a **** battle in the rain.


    Lake leaned against the head of the bed and drank the iced mineral water in his hand.


    Sever, who was wrapped in a crumpled bed sheet to cover her spring breeze, played with the hair on Lake''s chest, feeling the hot heart beating under that chest and said: "You still owe me two thousand one hundred times, you know ?"


    Lake was a little curious: "How is this number calculated?"


    "From the age of fifteen, once every ten days, to now eighteen years."


    "...Reasonable."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say that he could never hold on to it only once in ten days, but, for the moment, it seemed that he would cheat himself by saying this.


    and so¡­


    Lake intends to agree with Seifer''s statement once every ten days.


    quite a while.


    Lying on Lake¡¯s chest, Seifer looked up at Lake: "Are you going to take a shower?"


    Lake looked down at Seifer: "Is that place still usable?"


    Saifu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I drowned him."


    If you say that, I should rest assured?


    "Who is he?"


    "Langley."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "How can Langley''s people stare at you."


    Seifer smiled: "Because, I want to betray them."


    Lake got up directly from the bed.


    Good guys.


    Lake looked at Seifer: "Are you Langley''s?"


    Saifu also got up and looked at Lake: "What''s the matter, I''m afraid."


    Lake did not speak.


    He is not afraid.


    He just hates being deceived, nothing more.


    Sever smiled and said: "Five years ago, Langley people caught me in a small country in Eastern Europe, hoping to absorb me. At that time, my business failed, so I agreed to Langley¡¯s invitation and said Get up, it''s all because of you."


    Lake looked at Seifer.


    "The Anna thing."


    "Do you know Anna?"


    Seifer shrugged: "Otherwise, do you think that Anna alone can hide Langley from such a simple suspended animation?"


    Lake nodded.


    Doubtful.


    Lake looked at Seifer: "Well, this time."


    Saifu''s eyes turned cold: "Vengeance!"


    Talking.


    Seifer looked up at Lake: "So, I want you to do me a favor, can you, my love."


    Lake looked down at Seifer.


    Seifer is also looking at Lake.


    After a while.


    Lake said, "What a busy time."


    Seifer said coldly: "I want that list of the Langley agents in Eastern Europe."


    "When Director Langley was cleaning, the main Eastern European agents were the ones who cleaned the most."


    "But it''s far from being washed away."


    "..."


    Saifu said: "He cleaned it out, but some did not obey him, but there are still many Langley people in Eastern Europe."


    Lake sighed, "Langley, it''s not that easy to mess with."


    Really think he can slap Langley twice in a row, is he able to slap Langley?


    There are many reasons why Lake is able.


    Not only was Lake''s strength up to the standard, but also the forces behind it were up to the standard. After all, if Langley had a baby with Lake, then they would be unable to carry out their overseas operations.


    After all.


    The reason why Langley''s overseas reputation is so big is that UU Reading www.uuk¨¢nshu.com is all supported by the military, and major overseas military bases provide escorts for Langley agents throughout the entire process.


    The military is from Lake''s family.


    In addition to wanting to fight with the military, Langley would only admit that he was unlucky. Who caused Lake to provoke Langley twice was absolutely moral.


    Seifer looked at Lake, did not speak, but turned around quietly, allowing Lake to see the back she just didn''t want to show Lake even if she was so crazy.


    Eye-catching.


    Lake''s eyes shrank sharply.


    I saw that Sever''s back was covered with dense scars that had already formed a scab.


    Leather whip.


    Electric shocked.


    Burning.


    Beasts.


    Seifer turned around again and looked at Lake: "I didn''t choose to cooperate until they said they wanted to do it to me."


    Lake didn''t speak, but his eyes fell on the blood stains on the bed that had already dried out.


    It seemed that Seifer was telling the truth.


    but¡­


    This thing can be bought at the hospital for a thousand dollars.


    can.


    Lake looked up at Seifer, closed his eyes, and said that, Lake has no plot for this kind of thing, and don''t do to others what you don''t want.


    but¡­


    There is no doubt.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Seifer.


    If Seifer had just confused Lake with rhetoric at first, Lake would also help, but, for this time, let''s not take it as an example. He would never forgive any woman who deceived him.


    But Seifer directly asked for help.


    Lake does things.


    It''s not right for people.


    and so¡­


    "Where is the information you want?"


    "1600 Pennsylvania Avenue."


    "..."

 Chapter 131: The White House is going to fall?

    "Where are you talking?"


    "1600 Pennsylvania Avenue."


    "..."


    A strange look appeared in Lake''s eyes, and he looked at Sever: "Langley''s information is not in Langley, in the White House?"


    Can I enter that place casually?


    Ok.


    If Lake wants to get in, he can still get in. Given his position and background, it is a little more troublesome at best, but how could the information of Langley''s Eastern European agents be in the White House.


    Saifu said: "This is also the reason why I came back."


    original.


    In fact, Sever does not need to come back. A month ago, Sever successfully bought a Langley actuarial analyst and asked him to make a report about the changes of the Eastern European agents and install it in the USB flash drive. Secret deal to her.


    but.


    Just as he was preparing for the transaction, the actuarial analyst was suddenly stopped by Director Langley and went straight into 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue.


    The actuarial analyst had a guilty conscience. After entering the White House, he threw the USB flash drive into the water storage tank of the toilet when he used the excuse to go to the toilet.


    Then who knew it was a false alarm. Director Langley was just because he was an analyst. Mr. President wanted to hear his analysis of what he was doing in Eastern Europe. When he was relieved, he came back to his mind and went back to get it accurately. At that time, he was already out of the gate.


    Worse things.


    When he got into the car and was about to go back and make a copy again, Director Langley received a call from within Langley. Then, Director Langley yelled something and immediately looked at the analysis sitting next to him. division.


    This analyst is also a fierce man.


    Thinking that it was exposed, he opened the door and prepared to jump off the car.


    result¡­¡­


    I was reported to the **** by the bus coming from the opposite side.


    Lake touched his chin: "Since he is dead, are you so sure that the USB flash drive is in the White Palace?"


    Saifu said: "Because that is the USB flash drive I gave him, there is a positioning device in it, so I am pretty sure of the address of the USB flash drive."


    Lake nodded.


    Okay.


    The u disk is in the toilet, not on Mr. President''s desk.


    It is not difficult to get it.


    just¡­¡­


    Seifer was silent for a while and said, "Actually, I didn''t intend to trouble you."


    Lake looked up at Seifer.


    Saifu said: "At the time, I knew that the USB flash drive was behind the White Palace, and I found someone at the time, so I asked him to help take the USB flash drive, but on that day, when I called you, I received news that something was wrong with him, so I hurried to Washington."


    "What''s that person''s name?"


    "Kang!"


    "Dongguo?"


    "Ghost Islander."


    Saifu said: "His full name is Jin Yankang, a native of Bangzi descent. If there were no incidents in 2001, he would be the most wanted terrorist in the Federation. When he was young, his father was executed for crimes against the North Bangzi country. After that, he was taken to the country of Nanbangzi. His mother was killed by a landmine after crossing the border. At the age of ten, he followed his adoptive father and mother to the ghost island country. He planned the bombing of the London embassy in Seoul in 1998... ¡­"


    Lake interrupted: "Wait a minute."


    He suddenly had a premonition that was not so beautiful.


    Lake frowned and said, "You are going to Pennsylvania 1600 to get things. What are you cooperating with a terrorist? Is there any way he can go to Pennsylvania..."


    Having said this, Lake shut up.


    Oneshette.


    Tomorrow, Mr. President will meet the President of the Ghost Island Country who has come from afar to meet him on 1600 in Pennsylvania.


    Jesus Christ.


    Lake wiped his face and looked at Seifer in disbelief: "He is going to attack the White Palace?"


    Mamma Mia.


    Is the devil crazy?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    He is a stickman.


    The stick attacked the White Palace?


    This plot...


    How do you feel so familiar?


    What is falling?


    Saifu said: "I only found out on that day, so I must take the USB drive away, otherwise, the business transaction between Langley and I will be spread, and by that time, all of my clients will be disseminated. Don¡¯t trust me anymore."


    Lake looked at Seifer speechlessly: "It seems that you have done a lot of business recently. Also, why is your information in that USB flash drive?"


    Seifer was also a little speechless: "The analyst said that this is safer and not easy to be exposed. I only want the USB flash drive, so I didn''t bother about it."


    Lake: "..."


    This is barren.


    Lake looked up at the sky outside.


    At this time, it is not possible to enter the White House unless Lake goes to the president''s daughter to talk about his life. But unfortunately, Mr. President has a daughter. Unfortunately, he is a little younger.


    Seven or eight years old little Lolita.


    If Lake dared to talk to this little loli, hehe, Lake thought he might become popular throughout the Federation.


    Call the president directly to inform the president that there is a big conspiracy in the ghost island country''s audience tomorrow?


    Ha ha.


    Neither Langley nor the Secret Service knew about this. If Lake had said it, he might have to go to the FBI for a cup of coffee. When it exploded, there was no doubt that Lake was a suspect.


    and.


    This kind of thing needs big evidence, hard evidence.


    Do you want to cancel the meeting if the president cancels it?


    Lake said, "Where did you get the news?"


    Saifu said: "Half a month ago, Kang bought two batches of Stark Thunder and Lightning air defense missiles from a friend of mine. Kang and his men are in the Ghost Island country mission at the moment because they are used. The diplomatic passport entered the country, so it did not arouse any suspicion."


    Lake was silent for a while, then nodded: "I want to find a way."


    Saifu smiled a little: "Thank you."


    Lake looked at Seifer: "Is there anything else I haven''t said? I can say it now. After passing this village, there will be no more shop."


    He is wrong with people.


    As long as Saifu didn''t deceive or betray, it''s a favor, my own woman, Lake will help.


    But if Lake knows or perceives that there is something hidden in it.


    Ha ha.


    Lake''s character is destined that he will not choose the road of kneeling women.


    Again.


    For deception, only death can quell his anger forever!


    After half an hour.


    Lake put on a brand-new suit purchased by Sefer, fiddled with the coins in his hand, raised his head, and asked Sefer to help him wear the sky blue tie.


    "All right."


    Seifer patted Lake on the chest, stepped back, looked at Lake in a straight suit and said, "Sorry, I got the size of your clothes from your tailor without your consent. Do you like it? A late adult gift, I remember you said that you always wanted a suit."


    Lake looked down at his clothes.


    Mitzvah gift ha.


    Lake looked up at Seifer: "I like it very much, but I forgot to prepare your gift."


    Saifu said: "Just give me a baby, the two of us."


    Lake smiled: "Then I''ll make up for you now."


    Ding!


    The coin of destiny was thrown short by Lake, and it began to flip on both sides.


    whereabouts.


    Super-electromagnetic...


    Pooh!


    Blessing of destiny!


    Lake almost couldn''t help but directly planned to stretch out his hand to get an unused super kill, but fortunately he restrained it in time.


    The coin of fate fell on Lake''s line of sight.


    The yellow side is up!


    [Destiny coin: item type, ss-level, mysterious type, a magic coin with one side yellow and one white side. After being thrown, accept the test of fate, the yellow face accepts the gift of fate, and the white face accepts the fate thunder trial (100/ 0, use 0/100 for enemy units)¡¿¡¿


    The coin of destiny was taken directly by Lake.


    Lake walked directly outside the door, waved his hand and said, "I heard that this hotel has a good spa. You can try it."


    Finished.


    Lake went out of the room.


    What a woman cares most is her face and her body.


    Lake is never stingy with his women.


    Arlington County.


    It was already more than nine o''clock in the evening when Lake returned home.


    "came back."


    "Ok."


    Lake greeted Karen who was sitting on the sofa, "Where''s Skye."


    Karen pointed upstairs: "I''m reading in her room, and said yes, she plans to finish college in two years."


    Lake paused and looked at Karen: "What inspirational movie did you show her?"


    Karen nodded and looked at Lake with a smile: "Now think about Skye''s answer and your answer. Maybe you and Betty were right at the time. It''s really not a real inspirational movie."


    Lake shrugged.


    The film is said to be an inspirational film, it is better to say that it is a genius even if it is degenerate. Once awakened, the genius is a genius. It is an autobiographical film of a genius that is comparable to ordinary people.


    Lake had long forgotten the name of the movie, but the content in it was the same as the story of the wind and rain that Lake watched on Origin Earth at the time.


    It is said that it is also adapted from real people and things.


    The second floor.


    "Boom boom boom."


    "Please come in."


    Lake opened the door and came in Looking at Skye who was sitting cross-legged on the bed and reading a book, he smiled and said, "How is your day?"


    Skye tilted his head: "I knew what Karen said a long time ago."


    This is the only benefit of having a bad foster family. It can make Skye understand early that those disgusting men are thinking about things all day long, and once the ghosts get up, they will stretch their devil''s claws down the little Lolita.


    Skye said, his nose moved suddenly, then, getting up from the bed, paddling his feet, took out a piece of shiny blond hair from Lake''s shoulder.


    Next second.


    Skye looked up and looked at Lake with the look of a good show: "So, we are still here to facilitate your date. By the way, why haven''t I seen your girlfriend."


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!"


    Lake gave Skye a quick finger skill: "That''s because I really don''t have a girlfriend."


    Skye rubbed his forehead: "So, lover?"


    Lake tilted his head.


    He and Sever?


    It feels very subtle.


    Lake admits that he still has feelings for Seifer, and he can feel that Seifer feels the same when he exercises in the afternoon.


    but¡­¡­


    This feels very subtle, so subtle, Lake feels that his relationship with Sever can only stop here, temporary, not like, long-term, maybe.


    I do not know either.


    Lake shook his head again, turned and walked toward the door: "Don''t read too late, remember, turn off the lights at ten o''clock and go to bed."


    The debt he owes is not just one or two.


    There are too many lice, and I''m not annoying anymore.


    For future matters, let the future Lake solve it by himself.


    he.


    Lake now.


    Just mind the waves!


    ...

 Chapter 132: Palace that cannot be occupied

    Lake didn''t mind the invasion of Pennsylvania 1600 at all.


    It''s very simple.


    This is to invade the White Palace, not the home of some cats and dogs, do you really think you can invade if you want to invade?


    Don''t talk about anything else, just talk about Lake.


    Lake has no certainty. Nowadays, without the help of any super magic skills or technology, he will invade the White Palace and occupy it.


    The fall of Ospilin.


    I have watched this movie Lake.


    But after reading it, Lake sneered directly.


    An unmarked AC130 passenger plane invaded Washington airspace, and two F22s were just warnings. You are afraid that you are joking. Since 9/11, any plane that dared to fly into the no-fly zone is just one word.


    I''m talking about other things.


    and also¡­¡­


    The bunker of the White Palace?


    The bunker has very strict rules. Anyone who enters the bunker is not allowed to carry weapons, even the special agents responsible for security are no exception.


    This is what Lake learned from Thaddeus Rose.


    When September 11th happened, Thaddeus Ross was meeting the president in the White Palace. When September 11th came, Thaddeus Ross went to the bunker with Mr. President.


    and so¡­¡­


    Just watch a movie.


    And the most outrageous is the so-called victory of the White Palace in 13 minutes.


    Ha ha.


    If you want to eat it, the National Guard, the FBI and other law enforcement agencies in the SAR, under any circumstances, can gather most of their forces and rush to the lawn of the White Palace in five minutes.


    and so.


    Just take a look at the so-called film and plan of occupying the White Palace. Lake is not interested in the fact that Seifer said that the terrorists had mixed into the Mission of the Stick Country and were preparing to invade the White Palace.


    Even if they can enter the White Palace and want to force the President to order the Federation?


    Want to fart.


    The president is a temporary worker. To be a terrorist who thinks that holding a temporary worker can order the real master, Lake can only say one thing, he is indeed a terrorist in the Stick Country.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought for a while, and still called Minister Kelly.


    He is also the deputy director of operations of the Department of Homeland Security anyway. Knowing that a terrorist plans to invade the White Palace in a whimsical manner tomorrow, it is not good to pretend not to understand.


    and.


    Lake thought about the USB flash drive in the White Palace bathroom. If you want to take it away, you need a very reasonable and appropriate reason to go in first.


    The call is connected.


    "Hey."


    "Good evening, Minister."


    "Lake? Githers, do you know what time it is?"


    "Three o''clock in the morning."


    "..."


    "Ding Dong!"


    Lake stood at the door of Minister Kelly''s house and rang the doorbell: "I''m at your door. There is an urgent matter."


    Minister Kelly: "..."


    five minutes later.


    Lake took the coffee from Minister Kelly''s beautiful third young wife and said thank you.


    Minister Kelly clutched his sleek forehead, suppressing his breath of getting up: "What is it that made you so anxiously avoiding my guards knocking on the door of my house for three days in the morning."


    Lake shrugged: "Minister, you seem to have forgotten, but I was born as a seal."


    He couldn''t make a silent invasion of the White Palace, but in other places, Lake felt that he still had some confidence.


    "what''s up."


    "Important information."


    Lake put a smile away and looked at Minister Kelly with a serious face: "I have received a tip that Mr. President will meet with President Bangzi tomorrow. There is a terrorist group in the mission of the President who wants to invade the White Palace."


    Minister Kelly smiled directly after hearing this: "Invading the White Palace, this is a big joke."


    Lake did not speak.


    Minister Kelly looked at the expression on Lake''s face, and O''Nichet, also putting away his smile, said in a deep voice, "Who, is the newsletter reliable?"


    "Ninety percent."


    Lake just printed it out at home, and asked his assistant Tiffany to return to the National Land Building overnight to fax the information about the terrorist and hand it to Minister Kelly: "Jin Yankang, also named Kang, Okada lost Kang, the tip I received Kang and his accomplices are now in the embassy."


    Minister Kelly put on his glasses and glanced at Lake. The result was: "The Secret Service had completed a background check on the mission as early as a week ago, and Langley did not find anything unusual."


    Lake tilted his head and thought for a while: "Minister, I heard that there has been chaos in Langley recently?"


    Minister Kelly looked up at Lake: "Your network is very strong, Lake."


    Lake shrugged: "After all, I grew up in Washington anyhow."


    Secretary Kelly nodded and said: "Yes, there has been a loophole in the intelligence system on Langley''s side. Recently, we are investigating what has leaked from this loophole. A month ago, there was a car accident on Pennsylvania Avenue. You You know."


    "Hear something."


    "It was Langley''s intelligence analyst who died in the car accident."


    Secretary Kelly seemed to think of something funny. While looking at the information in his hand, he shook his head and said: "You don''t know the expression of Chief Langley when he talked to me about this matter. His analyst came to preside over the intelligence analysis that Ghost Island Country had seen this time, but in the end, good guy, that analyst directly chose to jump off the car."


    after that.


    Even if Director Langley was in trouble, he knew that the analyst had a guilty conscience, so after returning, he ordered someone to start interrogating the analyst''s recent activities, and at the same time looking for someone to decipher his computer.


    Lake listened and blinked.


    As expected, the analyst still had poor psychological quality.


    Lake said, "So there is only one explanation."


    "what."


    "There are ghosts in the Secret Service."


    "¡­¡­Can you say that again?"


    "It''s very simple."


    Lake shrugged and said: "Someone inside the Secret Service was instigated. Therefore, the Secret Service did not find out any problems, because the Secret Service is dominating the matter, and Langley has its own loopholes. Therefore, Langley is reviewing. At that time, I didn¡¯t care, because all the information Langley got was selected and filtered by the Secret Service."


    This is the only and reasonable explanation.


    Minister Kelly looked at the glorious deeds on Kang, took off his glasses, and rubbed his eyebrows: "At the end of this month, the poker game between Director Langley and I will be ruined again."


    Talking.


    Minister Kelly sighed, took out his phone, and dialed in the past: "It''s me, pick me up Mr. President... I know what time it is, urgent matter."


    quickly.


    Secretary Kelly called Mr. President, then went to the kitchen to talk on the phone.


    after awhile.


    Minister Kelly hung up the phone, walked out of the kitchen, and walked towards the second floor: "Wait for me here, I''ll change my clothes."


    Lake looked up and said, "Minister, I''m from New York State, and I apply not to participate."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "..."


    Lake listened to the roar from the stairs, blinked, then shrugged and laughed.


    Look.


    Some things, as long as they are handled properly, can be a win-win situation.


    It can not only help Seifer to pit the Federation, but also can perform its own duties to achieve homeland security.


    Win-win!


    At five o''clock in the morning, when the sun just came up, the special car of Secretary Kelly of the Department of Homeland Security passed three security checks at the entrance of the White Palace. Lake turned in his weapon and drove in.


    Look.


    These three consecutive security inspection measures alone are enough to stop 99% of terrorists from being able to even approach the gate of the White Palace with weapons.


    Therefore, the guy who wants to attack the White Palace basically has no brains.


    but¡­¡­


    That Kang was a stick again, and then he grew up in an island country.


    Ok.


    No wonder.


    In addition to the strongest in the universe, it is no wonder that this kind of inexplicable self-confidence is born.


    Oval office.


    When Lake walked in with Secretary Kelly, there were already three people in the office.


    Secretary of Defense.


    Director of the Secret Service.


    Mr. President''s personal agent supervisor.


    Mr. President looked at the incoming Minister Kelly: "John, what important thing must be said now."


    On the phone, Minister Kelly only said important things, but didn''t say anything.


    Minister Kelly glanced at Lake, and then said to Mr. President: "Director Edwin has obtained an information that he has met with Ghost Island Country today."


    "Supervisor?"


    Lake blinked.


    Mr. President glanced at Lake, then went to Secretary Kelly: "I know, General Ross''s son, I remember, he is the deputy director of operations for New York State, right."


    Secretary Kelly smiled: "At Christmas, the head of the Department of Homeland Security resigned."


    I got a promotion?


    Why don''t I know?


    I didn''t say to be promoted.


    Mr. President nodded and looked at Lake: "What information?"


    Lake regained his senses, first glanced at Secretary Kelly, then his eyes fell on the two of the Secretary of Defense and the Secretary of Secret Service. Then, he looked at Mr. President¡¯s personal agent supervisor and said: ¡°Mr. President, before I give out the intelligence, I I want to ask the Secret Service Director a question, can you?"


    Mr. President nodded.


    Lake went directly to the Secret Service Director who had just rushed to the White Palace from his home: "Mr. Director, I would like to ask, about who is responsible for the personnel investigation of the Ghost Island Country Mission this timeSecret Service Director Without thinking about it, he said: "Of course, the White Palace Superintendent Special Tool Body is responsible. "


    "Who."


    "... Director Edwin seems to be accusing something."


    "Responsibility."


    "What duty."


    "Homeland Security."


    Ignoring the anger between him and the Secret Service Director, Lake passed the information about Kang in his hand to Mr. President, and then told Mr. President his intelligence: "Mr. President, I suggest that you cancel or postpone the ghost According to the visit of the island country, the investigation of the staff of the ghost island country mission should be carried out again. If possible, this work should be taken care of by our Department of Homeland Security."


    Secret Service Director: "..."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 133: Lake

    "what?"


    "This is impossible!"


    The Director of Special Services heard these words, and before Lake''s voice disappeared, he took the case directly.


    good fellow.


    This is here to grab power.


    Although the Secret Service system was incorporated into the Department of Homeland Security after the establishment of the Department of Homeland Security, it is the same as the Federal Law Enforcement Training Center that was incorporated into the Department of Homeland Security. In name, it belongs to Homeland Security, but in fact, it is the same as Erlang Shen. , Which belongs to the one that does not listen to the announcement.


    is wrong.


    The Secret Service is still a bit worse.


    My office is in the White Palace, so it¡¯s just one. I¡¯m the Homeland Security Bureau in name, but in fact I just put a name in it.


    Now.


    The director of the Department of Homeland Security and the head of operations directly reported to Mr. President in front of his Secret Service Director. The awareness is one. There is a ghost in the mission and the Secret Service has oversight. For this type of investigation, the Secret Service has no qualifications to continue. Served.


    Can this be tolerated?


    After losing its investigative function, what other functions does the Secret Service have that really becomes the president¡¯s bodyguard?


    The Secret Service Director looked directly at Mr. President: "Mr. President, this is a statement from Edwin¡¯s supervisor. Regarding this mission investigation, we have already conducted investigations together with Langley more than ten times."


    Lake looked at the secret service chief: "Ten times, you still haven''t sorted out the ghosts inside."


    "That''s because there are no ghosts in it."


    Director of Special Services said to Lake in a deep voice: "Since Director Edwin said he got the tip, then I can ask, where did Director Edwin get the tip."


    Lake said, "Are you questioning me?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have this qualification?"


    "what?"


    "I didn''t hear clearly, I said, are you qualified to question me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Counseling has never been Lake''s character.


    If you feel unhappy, do it.


    Moreover.


    If Secretary Kelly had not been promoted just now, then, in terms of position, the Secretary of Secret Service is indeed qualified to question the informant of the Deputy Director of Operations of the Department of Homeland Security in New York State.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake got promoted.


    From the organization of the Department of Homeland Security, the minister is undoubtedly the largest, followed by the two deputy ministers, the customs commissioner, the immigration director, the secret service director, the federal training master, the coast guard commander...


    Ok.


    Lake is still a half-level post secretary.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is affiliated to the headquarters of the Department of Homeland Security, and the Secret Service is a franchise organization. Any organization is the same. If the headquarters meets the franchise organization, they are automatically upgraded to half a level.


    and so.


    The Secret Service Director at the moment is really not qualified to question Lake¡¯s informant.


    Estimate.


    That''s why Minister Kelly was promoted just now.


    After all, Minister Kelly and Lake have known each other for many years. Naturally, I know that Lake is more complicated. Those who know the basics can open one eye and close one eye. If they are asked to go, they will probably go to the Federal Prison. .


    The Secret Service Director looked incredulous: "I am not qualified?"


    Lake tilted his head and looked, "Do you have one?"


    Minister Kelly watched his nose and his heart.


    The Minister of Defense is watching a play.


    "okay."


    Mr. President took the information about Kang he had on the table and said to Lake and the Secret Service Director: "Gentlemen, pay attention to your identities."


    The Secret Service Director is like an angry bull: "Mr. President, Director Edwin accuses the Secret Service of ghosts based on a piece of information from unknown sources. I cannot accept it."


    Lake said lightly, "I''m helping you, idiot."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "enough."


    Mr. President once again stopped the Secret Service Chief¡¯s urge to roll up his sleeves and looked at Lake: "Director Edwin, this is the White Palace. When I was playing golf with Thaddeus, I heard him mention you. You are very capable. ."


    Lake smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Mr. President looked at the Secretary of Defense who was watching the show: "Corey, what''s your opinion."


    The Secretary of Defense sitting in the chair raised his head: "I am inclined to the opinion of Major Edwin. Since there are hidden dangers, even if it is possible, investigation should be carried out."


    The sentence of a major is enough to prove the attitude of the Secretary of Defense.


    Lake is a member of his military.


    Although they are currently seconded to the Department of Homeland Security, they still belong to the military. Just like Captain America Steve Rogers, the military has a dedicated Rogers office responsible for handling some of Rogers¡¯ commercial value.


    The Secretary of Secret Service glanced at the Secretary of Defense who was standing in line without hesitation, and then said to Mr. President: "Media reporters and news organizations have already notified. If it is postponed or cancelled at this time, there will be some bad impressions."


    The purpose of the President of the Oni Island Country this time is to discuss matters concerning the garrison on the island.


    Because of the scandals of the island base in recent years, the opinions of the people of the ghost island country on this garrison base like the emperor are rising day by day. The purpose of this time is to behave.


    What if the meeting time of Ghost Island Country is suddenly cancelled or delayed at this time?


    The residents of the ghost island country thought it was the humiliation of Chi Guoguo, what kind of things the ghost island people did, no one is sure, and it is also unpredictable.


    Back when Ghost Island bombed Pearl Island, the Federal President at that time had been thinking about it for more than ten days, but still couldn''t understand what kind of brain circuit the Ghost Island country used to feel that they had this strength to fight against the Federation.


    Lake looked at the Secret Service Director again: "Even if the attack occurs on Pennsylvania Avenue, the consequences may not be as simple as the Secret Service Director''s resignation."


    The Secret Service Director took a deep look at Lake: "Director Edwin is so sure of his own intelligence, so sure that he thinks his intelligence source can surpass our Secret Service and Langley combined?"


    Lake shrugged: "No, I''m just curious, if I have received such a piece of information, then why did your Secret Service not receive it? I thought about it, and there seems to be only one reason, that is, your Secret Service has a ghost."


    talking.


    Lake looked directly at the president: "Mr. President, I suggest that all duties of the secret service chief be suspended. I suspect that the secret service chief has already surrendered to the enemy and treason."


    good fellow.


    The Secretary of Secret Service only felt his blood pressure soar.


    Minister Kelly coughed at this time and said: "Mr. President, there is still half an hour, and the Ghost Island Country Mission is about to set off. My suggestion is to find a reason to postpone it and let Edwin lead the team. Go to the mission and check again."


    The secret service chief was expressionless: "The embassy is the territory of another country."


    In other countries'' territories, the Department of Homeland Security does not have any functions.


    Lake smiled and said, "But it''s not beyond the iron gate."


    The embassies and consulates are the territory of other countries, but after the iron gate, it is the land of the Federation.


    "Did Director Edwin forget that the embassy''s car is also the territory of another country."


    "This is easy to solve."


    Minister Kelly proposed: "We can be the President of the Ghost Island Country, and the White Palace will send a special car to pick up the President of the Ghost Island Country."


    This is a treatment that the country of vision has never had before.


    at this time.


    The vice president and the secretary of state also walked in from outside.


    Mr. President asked these two people about their opinions just now.


    The vice president and the secretary of state glanced at Lake, who was promoted to the head of operations. Although Lake had dealt with them, the secretary of state was about Coleson, and the vice president was about the Winter Soldier.


    But that is a matter of personal emotions, and this matter is an official business.


    The two thought for a while, still standing in the camp of Secretary Kelly, Lake and the Secretary of Defense, and agreed to postpone.


    but¡­¡­


    The delay time should not be too long.


    Mr. President thought for a while, looked at Lake and said, "You have an hour."


    Lake nodded.


    One hour is enough.


    On the way here, Lake and Minister Kelly have discussed the opinions that are most likely to be accepted. Therefore, there are already two teams of land agents on standby near the embassy of the ghost island nation.


    out of the Oval Office.


    Lake stopped, covered his stomach, and turned to Minister Kelly who stopped and looked at him: "Sorry, my stomach hurts, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    talking.


    Lake chuckled directly and walked into the bathroom next to him.


    close the door.


    exhale.


    Lake shook his head.


    It is estimated that the restrooms here are the most difficult restrooms in the entire Federation.


    is wrong.


    Lake first went to the 51st district to go to the toilet. Unfortunately, General Rose directly rejected Lake¡¯s seventeen-year-old New Year''s wish.


    So the toilets in District 51 are the hardest to use.


    The toilet in the White Palace is at most the second child.


    Open the toilet lid.


    caught the eye.


    There is a U disk diving under the water.


    grab it.


    According to what Saiffer said, I opened the shell of the U disk and verified the authenticity.


    Incoming storage space.


    Lake put in the water, then, after pressing the flush button, he walked out of the cubicle, washed his hands, and then went out.


    The task of selling the Federation is completed.


    Next task.


    Open the task of defending the Federation.


    just...


    Just as Lake walked out of the White Palace, footsteps came from behind him.


    " Stop him Lake looked at the two guards at the door and directly drew their guns and looked at him, squinted his eyes, turned around, and looked at the secret service chief who came with three secret agents with no expression on his face.


    Minister Kelly, who had already been seated firmly in the back seat, also walked out of the car with some discomfort at this moment.


    There was a mysterious smile on the face of the Director of Special Services: "Last month, a Langley intelligence analyst, after leaving the White Palace, jumped into his car and committed suicide. Does Director Edwin know about this?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "Of course, after I knocked on Minister Kelly''s door at four o''clock, I also talked to Minister Kelly. Perhaps it was because of this incident that Langley had never noticed it. What a ghost."


    The Secretary of Secret Service ignored Lake¡¯s taunt: "Director Edwin just went to the bathroom with a stomachache?"


    Lake said: "Why, the Secret Service Director still cares about whether my stomach hurts or not?"


    The Secret Service Director shook his head, glanced at his three agents, and then smiled and said, "How could it be such a coincidence. Director Edwin just went to the bathroom, so the USB flash drive that was left there for fishing is gone? Director Edwin can explain."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Https://


    Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 134: No one knows patriotism better than me

    A senior intelligence analyst in Langley suddenly committed suicide by jumping out of a car inexplicably?


    This¡­¡­


    fools know that there is a big problem.


    Since that afternoon, Langley''s machine started to work. From the moment he jumped into his car and committed suicide, he chased him for a year, and all started to investigate.


    Everyone he has seen, every place he has been to, where he has seen someone and said what, are all within the scope of the investigation.


    , of course, also includes the white palace he visited before jumping off the car to commit suicide.


    But...


    Because the interior of the White Palace was part of the Secret Service, the Secret Service was entrusted to investigate in this regard, but in Langley at the time, it seemed that no one was stupid enough to throw something in the White House.


    He is an intelligence analyst, not from the White Palace. It is good to go in once a year and a half.


    but¡­¡­


    The Secret Service Bureau had unexpected gains, a USB flash drive placed in the water storage box in the bathroom.


    At the time, a special service agent wanted to take it out, but the special service director wanted to play a big ticket. For example, follow this clue and see what you can find.


    Obviously, the Secretary of the Secret Service is very ambitious, and he thinks that in the White Palace, no one can make small moves without hiding his eyes, so he didn''t touch the USB flash drive, and he didn''t even notify the matter. Give it to Langley, lest anyone come over to grab food.


    This is not it.


    Just now, when the Secret Service Director was about to send someone to notify the ghost island country to postpone the decision for an hour, his subordinates reported that Director Lake Edwin entered the bathroom with no sign of stomach pain.


    Secret Service Director''s eyes lit up, and he ran to the bathroom to open the water storage box.


    As expected.


    was caught by me.


    Secretary Kelly looked at the posture of the Secret Service Director, and said in a deep voice: "Secret Service Director, what are you doing?"


    The Secret Service Director looked at Lake: "What to do, it''s better to let Edwin supervise him."


    Lake''s tone was flat: "Secretary of the Secret Service, what kind of USB flash drive, I don''t know what you are talking about. You are so hard to prevent me from going to the embassy or consulate. Are you worried about your ghost identity being exposed?"


    Lake suddenly wondered why terrorists had the opportunity to enter the White Palace with weapons.


    This is also what the Secretary of Secret Service reminded him.


    The cars of the embassies and consulates are considered foreign territory. Moreover, when the President of the Ghost Island drove to Pennsylvania Avenue, a large number of reporters were already there. If a large-scale and careful search was made when entering, the report would be a bit unpleasant. .


    The most important thing.


    If the big ghost is the secret service chief, then the person responsible for checking dangerous goods at the door, naturally, this big ghost can also arrange the little ghost at the door.


    When the two are added together, well, the triple line of defense at the entrance of the White Palace really has a chance to break through without hindrance.


    Secret Service Director is determined to win: "If Director Edwin is so sure, don''t mind us searching."


    Lake has no expression on his face: "Mind."


    You said to search for a body search?


    How old is it?


    The movement at the door naturally attracted the attention of the people inside.


    soon.


    Lake and Minister Kelly returned to the Oval Office again.


    After hearing the return of the Secret Service Director, the President was taken aback for a while, and then he looked at Lake.


    Lake''s expression was plain and calm.


    When Secretary Kelly heard the Secret Service accusing him of stealing Langley¡¯s intelligence, he was immediately angry. Moreover, he looked at the Secret Service Director very puzzled: "Since the Secret Service knows that Langley¡¯s stolen information is there, why not get it the first time. Come out, and why don''t you contact Langley?"


    **** it.


    The Secret Service joined the Department of Homeland Security. Just like all franchisees make mistakes, others will not go to the franchisees, but only go to the source of the franchisees, which is the Department of Homeland Security.


    What do these mean?


    If you make a profit, the benefits are all from the Secret Service. If you lose, the Department of Homeland Security will all be responsible for it?


    The Secret Service Director said directly to the President: "Mr. President, the USB flash drive was still there before Director Edwin entered the toilet, but after Director Edwin entered, the USB flash drive was gone. I¡¯m sure that the one now The USB flash drive containing Langley''s stolen intelligence is on Director Edwin''s body."


    Mr. President looks at Lake.


    Lake calmly said: "Mr. President, I have never had any USB flash drives on my body, and I have reason to suspect that there is more than one ghost in the Secret Service. The biggest ghost is the Secret Service Director. I got information on terrorist operations. Since then, the Secret Service Director has been doing everything possible to stop me, this time he directly slandered me?"


    talking.


    Lake looked at the Secret Service Director blankly: "I went to the battlefield at the age of sixteen and led the desert operation. He won the Fearless Medal, the Bravery Medal, and even the Purple Heart Medal issued by the President in 1995. Anyone. It''s possible to treason, including you, but I, Lake Edwin, can never treason."


    These words are deafening.


    Without any hard evidence, accuse a Purple Heart Medal winner of collaborating with the enemy and treason?


    This behavior is basically the same as the person who told the federal people that Captain America Steve Rogers is a Hydra.


    Lake looked righteous, if he was wearing a military uniform instead of a suit when he came today, then he would be even more righteous.


    The Secretary of Defense has already looked at the Secret Service Director at this moment, and his complexion is a bit ill.


    The Secretary of Secret Service looked directly at the president: "If Director Edwin has collided with the enemy and treason, you can find out after a body search."


    He was sure that the USB flash drive was on Lake.


    Because he went to see it this morning, the things were still there, but after Lake went there once, the things were gone. What Lake said right now made the Director of Secret Service convinced Lake was bluffing.


    Mr. President looked at Lake: "Director Edwin, do you mind?"


    Lake did not speak, but directly expressed it with actual actions. He opened his hands and turned towards the secret service chief, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Come on, come and search."


    The secret service chief''s eyes flickered, and then he directly ordered the two agents to go up and search.


    Lake''s pockets were pulled out one by one.


    ID.


    country badge.


    A pack of cigarettes and a lighter.


    A bunch of car keys.


    Gone.


    The Special Service Director was dumbfounded, and his eyes fell on Lake''s leather shoes and belt.


    Lake snorted: "Why, did the Secret Service Chief forget to ask your agent to quietly put a USB flash drive into my pocket during the search?"


    finished.


    Lake directly drew out his belt and took off his leather shoes.


    The body is not afraid of the shadow leaning.


    Lake is doing right, doing right, he dare to pat his chest and say, these people here are no more patriotic than him.


    The Secret Service Director was completely dumbfounded.


    "What else does the Secret Service Director want to check, my underwear?"


    "This is impossible."


    "Ah."


    When Minister Kelly saw this, he said directly to Mr. President: "Mr. President, I suggest that this meeting be cancelled directly and the security assessment should be conducted again, and all members of the Secret Service accept the loyalty assessment."


    The Secretary of Defense glanced at the Secretary of Secret Service and looked at the President: "Mr. President, my opinion is the same as that of Secretary Kelly. Secretary of Secret Service, I suspect there is a problem."


    Secret Service Director said in a deep voice: "Mr. President, the USB flash drive was in the bathroom before. After Edwin went out, the USB flash drive disappeared. He must have moved the USB flash drive to another place."


    Secretary Kelly looked at the gaze of the Special Service Director, and said solemnly: "Why, the Special Service Director still wants to take my body?"


    You are really crazy.


    at this time.


    The Secretary of State hurriedly walked in from the outside: "Mr. President, Ghost Island''s vehicles are almost on Pennsylvania Avenue."


    Mr. President frowned: "Isn''t the notice delayed for an hour?"


    The secret service chief''s face changed suddenly.


    bad.


    He forgot to tell the news to his men.


    As expected.


    Mr. President''s gaze went directly to the Secret Service Director: "What''s the matter?"


    Secret Service Director said: "Mr. President, after I received the news that the USB flash drive was missing, I was worried that Edwin had fled and did not communicate this matter."


    Lake was sitting on the sofa next to him, wearing his belt: "I also talked about the USB flash drive, Chief Secret Service, you have blew yourself up."


    Fortunately, the storage space burst out last time.


    Otherwise, this time I jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it.


    The Secretary of Defense looked directly at the Secretary of State: "Cancel this meeting."


    The Secretary of State shook his head and said, "No, it''s almost Pennsylvania Avenue. There are already reporters at the door."


    After Lake fastened his belt, he stood up and said to the president: "Mr. President, if this is the case, then remove the three-door special service and replace it with homeland security agents."


    The shootout outside the White House is one thing.


    The gun battle that took place in the White House is another matter.


    The former is an attempted invasion.


    the latter¡­¡­


    It is a sensation in international news.


    Mr. President glanced at the Secret Service Director, nodded directly, and then turned to his personal security agent: "Send the Secret Service Director to the next office to rest."


    Forbes, the president''s personal security agent, nodded blankly.


    five minutes later.


    The Sandaogang secret agents at the entrance of the White Palace were all laid off A team of land agents waiting for orders at the door and several federal agents from the federal building nearby took their place.


    not far away.


    Ghost Island¡¯s vehicles have already entered Pennsylvania Avenue.


    Four cars.


    soon.


    After the four vehicles drove to the first-layer defense line of the White Palace, they were directly stopped. The detectors, police dogs, as well as national and federal agents were ready to go up for investigation.


    Inside one of the cars.


    Ding dong.


    Kang, wearing a pair of glasses and an accompanying secretary, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and glanced at it.


    My eyes shrink slightly.


    A text message.


    A word.


    "Go!"


    Kang instantly looked up. On the side of the first car, several agents held a picture of him in their hands and were comparing the people in the car.


    At this moment.


    Several national agents and federal agents had already walked over and knocked on the window of the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Https://


    Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 135: from start to finish

    "what happened?"


    "I do not know."


    "stupid!"


    "This is the humiliation of Chiguoguo, our Dahidao Empire!"


    "what."


    "what''s happenin?"


    "These people are not agents of the Secret Service."


    "what?"


    Rachel Armstrong, a well-known reporter of the Sun Daily and the most famous reporter in Washington, D.C., is also in the media circle. This time the president of the island nation came to the White House to meet the federal president. She will definitely pay attention to such big news.


    at this time.


    "Hey, Rachel, look at that, is that..."


    "Major Lake Edwin?"


    "Wow, he looks more handsome in a suit."


    Rachel''s female assistant looked at Lake, who came with a few land agents on the lawn of the White Palace. Little stars flashed in her eyes, and she was immediately attracted by Lake, who was in a suit and leather shoes.


    Rachel took out her cell phone from her pocket.


    Dial through.


    Lake, who was carrying a few homeland agents on the lawn, took out his mobile phone, glanced at the number, and then looked up at the flashing spotlight outside the cordon across the main road.


    Line connected.


    "Good morning, Lake."


    "Good morning."


    Lake''s eyes fell on the four embassy vehicles: "Are you outside the White Palace?"


    "Yes." Rachel admitted: "Give me some inside information."


    Lake smiled and said, "I''m afraid I can''t give it now, but if something happens later, I can only say that it has something to do with the Secret Service."


    Rachel blinked.


    What does it mean?


    It has something to do with the Secret Service, what does it have to do?


    at this time.


    There was movement in the three lines of defense of the White Palace.


    The land agent who had walked to Kang''s car, through the window, watched Kang, who was sitting motionless in the back seat and wearing a pair of glasses: "Sir, please cooperate with us and take off your glasses."


    Kang remained motionless, his expression unchanged, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The land agent frowned and raised his head to call other colleagues.


    "puff!"


    "Do it, rush in!"


    Kang directly took out his own pistol with a silencer, and shot the land agent outside the car directly, and then gave the order directly through the secret channel between him and the crew.


    The moment the gunfire sounded, the scene seemed to be stagnated for a few seconds.


    then¡­¡­


    Exploded the nest.


    A group of reporters with low psychological quality, or from a small newspaper, screamed instantly after seeing a land agent fell to the ground with a bullet in the chest, and ran in the opposite direction with training.


    Rachel of The Sun and the reporters of several other major newspapers are more well-trained, with dazzling light shining in their eyes, and the spotlight is brighter at this moment without even considering the power.


    "Puff puff!"


    "stop."


    "parking!"


    The four cars immediately began their journey of card punching. The alarm of the White Palace was sounded. The detective at the door instantly drew his gun, calling for support and directly started shooting the four cards punching the card.


    boom!


    At the very beginning, the car ignored the roadblocks in front, and slammed into the past, trying to use itself as a pioneer to open a way for the cars behind.


    At this moment.


    There is only a dead end to retreat. Only by rushing in and rushing into the white palace can there be a glimmer of life.


    "Our plane."


    "I was stopped."


    "Assi!"


    "stupid!"


    Kang took off his glasses and roared. They had planned perfectly. As long as they entered, the plane hovering outside the airspace of Washington DC would come directly to impact the White Palace, and then force the Federal President into the bunker. At that time, only allowed Among the bunker that is not allowed to enter is his dominance.


    but¡­¡­


    How is it exposed?


    Sever!


    In Kang''s mind, the figure of Sev appeared in an instant, Baga, Assi!


    More than 20 land agents directly battled the four cars on the lawn.


    Boom!


    The first car that was the first to rush to the card turned over, and at the moment of hitting the switch card, it vacated in the air and crashed on the lawn.


    "what!"


    "Quickly get out of the way."


    Three heavy trucks carrying garbage appeared on Pennsylvania Avenue, and they rushed toward the wall of the white palace at full speed. Some of them couldn''t dodge, and the Japanese people who came here to support their president were instantly knocked over.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The driver in the heavy-duty garbage truck was beaten up with bleeding fog, looked at the nearby wall, roared, and pressed a certain button.


    Boom!


    The hidden bomb in the heavy truck garbage truck exploded instantly. The whole heavy truck instantly blasted into the air like a ball of fire, and hit the wall of the white palace under the action of acceleration. The huge explosion and the shock wave instantly caused The heavy truck broke through the fence.


    Of course.


    It''s only half way in.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Up, up, up!"


    Countless federal agents from the Federal Building quickly crossed the square and rushed towards this side. The National Guard in the distance gathered in an emergency, and the tanks were also activated.


    "puff!"


    "boom!"


    Lake shot and exploded the terrorist who was carrying RBG from the overturned side and was about to launch. PBG shot directly into the sky and fired a fireball.


    "Withdraw and form a line of defense at the door."


    "Yes."


    As Lake changed his magazines, he turned and retreated toward the White Palace. A dozen land agents and special agents around him followed suit, preparing to vacate the lawn to hold on to the White Palace.


    The cars of the diplomatic mission were bulletproof, and Lake¡¯s pistol was confiscated the moment he entered. He used the weapon he got from the Secret Service office.


    Mr. President, Secretary Kelly, the Secretary of State and others are already preparing to take refuge in the bunker temporarily.


    but¡­¡­


    None of the secret service members went.


    Right now Lake has proved that his matter is true and that there are terrorists in the mission. Then, this proves that there is a ghost in the Secret Service. Naturally, it is the agent of the Department of Homeland Security who performed the **** mission this time.


    There has been a mess inside and outside the White Palace.


    Three black cars arbitrarily drove on the well-built green lawn, amidst the rain of bullets, trying to find a way to break through a white palace.


    Gunshots were also heard outside the White Palace.


    After all, Kang¡¯s plan this time was to conquer the White Palace. Naturally, Kang brought a lot of companions. At this moment, Kang¡¯s companions are engaged in a fierce battle with the federal agents who rushed to pass the two heavy trucks. The gap blasted by the garbage truck climbed into the range of the white palace.


    "RBG!"


    "Dodge!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    A rocket that pulled off the flames blasted on the stone pillars of the White Palace, and the huge explosion and the air wave of the fireworks directly blew two detectives who could not dodge.


    "Save people, pull them in."


    Lake looked at the two fallen agents, and when he gave the order, he turned on the adrenaline directly.


    moment.


    With two guns in his hands, Lake walked out of the stone wall, staring at the vehicles on the left and right.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The four bullets instantly fell on the weakest link of the bulletproof vehicle one after the other, and with a bang, the rear axles of the two black cars that were driving broke off instantly.


    The first bullet broke through the defense.


    The second bullet is the real killer move.


    Boom!


    The two black cars jumped into the sky at the moment the rear axle broke. After turning over a circle, they smashed directly on the lawn. The huge kinetic energy drove the black car to cultivate on the lawn like a land reclamation machine. Out of the chasm.


    "Boom!"


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Kang kicked the car door and walked out of the car door, relying on the reversing vehicle as a barrier to directly knock down a few secret agents who were surrounding this side.


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    The last black car did so, so it vacated directly on the ground and landed on the lawn and turned into a land reclamation machine.


    but¡­¡­


    There was a boom.


    A heavy truck directly smashed the half-burning heavy truck garbage truck, and once again turned into a heavy weapon and appeared on the lawn of the White Palace.


    "Sir, the arsenal of heavy weapons cannot be opened."


    "what?"


    The senior agent of the Secret Service heard the call from the White Palace Secret Service Office and was shocked: "How is it possible, who changed the password."


    "It was revised last night, and the information shows... Director!"


    "Sheet!"


    The senior agent yelled angrily and said to Lake next to him: "Director Edwin..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I heard it."


    "What should we do now?"


    "How to do?"


    Lake laughed and looked at the watch time: "It''s been a few minutes. Keep it here. Just wait for the National Guard to enter."


    Senior Agent: "..."


    Do you really think this is making a movie?


    Lake said before that it is impossible for the White Palace to fall. The defensive counterattack time of the White Palace is 13 minutes. Even in Manhattan, if someone calls 9-11, the emergency center can be reached within 2 minutes. on site.


    What''s more, the white palace?


    Thirteen minutes, I just thought too much. If the enemy fails to invade the interior of the White Palace within 5 minutes, then basically the game is over.


    There is no shelter on the lawn of the White Palace.


    Except for the few flipped cars.


    So many terrorists are on an unobstructed lawn, what is that?


    Target chant.


    "Our people are all evacuated and come in."


    "Ok."


    Lake took out the phone and said directly to the Pentagon: "There are enemies on the lawn, you can kill them."


    "it is good!"


    The machine at the Pentagon turned instantly, passing the news to the National Guard who had already rushed to the scene with the tank on Pennsylvania Avenue.


    "Suddenly!"


    "what!"


    "Boss!"


    "Suddenly!"


    On the lawn , Kang was hiding behind the vehicle with a grim face.


    Can''t get in.


    The special agents and land agents did not plan to come out to play with them, and directly guarded the gate of the palace firmly.


    Can''t get out.


    The National Guard that had already entered the field directly opened the barrier, and under the cover of the tanks that entered the field and the cover of the army, they directly began to clear the terrorists on the lawn.


    Lake breathed a sigh of relief.


    at this time.


    boom!


    A gunshot sounded.


    Not outside, but inside the palace.


    ...


    List of legendary life chapters of a beautiful comic with high-speed text

 Chapter 136: Seifer

    Bang!


    Lake led two secret agents into the small conference room.


    Eye-catching.


    The Secret Service chief fell to the floor with a pistol next to him.


    Mr. President''s personal agent Forbes stood there with a gun in his hand, looked at Lake and the others who walked in and said, "He just wanted to resist."


    Lake''s gaze fell on the secret service chief who was dying on the floor.


    immediately.


    Lake looked up at the personal agent Forbes, looked at it thoughtfully, smiled, and walked outside.


    I care about you who are ghosts.


    Again.


    Lake has always been wrong with people. The Secretary of Secret Service is targeting him. This personal agent Forbes does not, so Lake doesn''t bother to ask if there is any story in it.


    Both of his tasks are considered complete.


    others?


    Naturally, someone else came to help with the finishing touches.


    The gunfire on the lawn outside the palace gradually ceased, and it seemed that a farce of an attempted invasion had just come to an end.


    "do not move!"


    "do not move!"


    "Hahaha."


    Kang, who was directly surrounded by several National Guard soldiers, looked at his exit now and laughed loudly. He didn''t care about the opening in his abdomen. He watched from the gunpoint of these National Guard soldiers. Next, directly raised his pistol.


    Next second.


    Suddenly!


    Bang bang bang!


    Kang''s body shook violently, and the blood mist kept coming out along with the bullet entering the body.


    The gunfire ceased.


    Kang''s throat uttered an unidentified word, and he lowered his head with bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    Since then.


    Nearly fifty terrorists on this lawn were all wiped out. Under the fierce attack of these fifty-plus for nearly five minutes, I was stunned that, stopping on the lawn of the white building, the only one nearest terrorist , There is still a hundred meters away from the gate of the White Palace.


    The reporters outside took pictures frantically.


    A designated survivor who is going somewhere has not arrived at the safe house before receiving a message from the Pentagon that the designated survivorship order has been frozen again.


    The designated survivor breathed a sigh of relief, but also had some small regrets.


    after an hour.


    The security alert for the White Palace was lifted, and the President and Minister Kelly, the Secretary of State and the Vice President in the bunker walked out of the bunker again and returned to the Oval Office.


    "Bring me the latest information."


    "Yes, sir."


    Mr. Secretary of State left in a rush to leave. With such a big incident, someone in the White Palace must tell the people the first time that the White Palace has not fallen.


    In the small conference room, the body of the secret service chief was still on the floor.


    Mr. President covered his forehead, said God, and said in disbelief: "It''s really him."


    It''s unbelievable.


    The secret service chief who was able to approach Mr. President all the time turned out to betray.


    This¡­


    It''s incredible.


    why?


    During the investigation, the Secret Service had already found out that the password of their heavy weapons arsenal had been artificially modified, and the person who changed it was the dead Secret Service Director.


    Secretary Kelly proposed that the President, the Internal Oversight Team of the Department of Homeland Security intervene in the Secret Service to conduct a full investigation.


    Mr. President agreed.


    quickly.


    People from the Pentagon rushed to the White Palace.


    Lake left first.


    His task is completed, and the things that these big bosses are discussing are not part of him to speak. Will they stay here as the background board?


    Sorry.


    Lake felt that he might as well go outside for a cup of coffee.


    Someone invited.


    A roadside cafe three blocks away on Pennsylvania Avenue.


    When Lake walked all the way, the National Guard, federal agents and the Washington Police Department had been deployed on the road in Washington and began to gradually unblock the road.


    However, the first-level alert in Washington has not been lifted.


    "Hello!"


    Lake hugged Rachel, the female reporter who was drinking coffee, sat down, smiled and said, "With this coffee, the headlines will be snatched by the Washington Daily."


    Rachel said: "The headlines that the public knows are not headlines."


    Lake nodded with a smile, handed the menu to the waiter, and ordered a glass of bourbon.


    The waiter was obviously stunned, then turned and left.


    quickly.


    A bottle of bourbon was delivered, plus a cup with three iron ice cubes in it.


    "Drinking so early?"


    "Early?"


    Lake raised his head and glanced at the sun that was about to move to the middle: "It''s almost noon."


    "Are you not going to work this afternoon?"


    "holiday."


    "My little assistant and I witnessed the whole process, so awesome."


    "is it?"


    Lake smiled and took a sip of bourbon with his right foot.


    Rachel took out her cell phone, retrieved a photo, and handed it to Lake.


    Lake reached out to pick it up, and the lingering light fell on Rachel''s finger that passed the phone.


    Rachel held the phone in his left hand and handed it over.


    There was a circle of marks on the ring finger of the left hand. There was something there, but at this moment, it was gone.


    Lake took the phone quietly and saw that he was very handsome standing at the door of the white palace with guns in both hands.


    "Very prestigious."


    "I have always been very prestigious."


    Lake retracted his eyes, handed the phone to Rachel again, smiled and said, "Have you thought about the title?"


    Rachel smiled and said: "No, there is no information, how do you know the title."


    Lake nodded, sipped Bourbon in the cup, and said in a light tone: "The Secret Service Director is dead."


    Rachel stunned: "What?"


    Lake drank the bourbon from the cup, got up, smiled with Rachel, and left.


    A blue car parked right in front of the cafe.


    Lykla opened the door and sat in.


    Rachel returned to his senses and turned to look at the leaving car, her eyes thoughtful.


    The secret service chief is dead?


    Oneshette!


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, took out a hundred dollars from her wallet and threw it on the table, then got up and hurriedly ran towards the car parked on the side of the road.


    Big news.


    Absolutely big news.


    Tomorrow Washington¡¯s No. 1 front page headline, I am contracted by Rachel Toledo.


    Yes it is.


    Not Rachel Armstrong, but Rachel Toledo.


    Three months ago.


    Rachel and her husband Lei divorced. The reason is that her husband cheated on her back. You dare to believe it, and the entire Sun newspaper can¡¯t believe it. After all, Rachel¡¯s appearance is not inferior to those Hollywood female stars.


    If ordinary people have a chance to be with Rachel, they will cheat and want to lick Rachel''s feet.


    As a result, the garbage mine also said that he was angry and derailed for a while because of the rumors outside.


    Scum man.


    Humph!


    The Sun directly sent his strongest legal lawyer to help Rachel fight a divorce lawsuit. In this lawsuit, Rachel got everything, including the ownership of Ray¡¯s company.


    As for the scumbag Thunder?


    Ha ha.


    Regardless of which Lei went to which company, the business reporters who signed up for the Sun directly dig out news, various gossips, and it is said that the news is flying all over the sky.


    A month ago, Ray had left Washington and heard that he had gone back to his hometown.


    Very lonely.


    The derailed scumbag is not worthy of sympathy, and the price of derailment is also very heavy. Not only did Lei lose everything, but also to pay Rachel''s alimony and two people for adoption every month, but the guardianship also belongs to Rachel¡¯s adopted daughter Josie¡¯s support costs add up to almost two thousand dollars.


    It is estimated that in a short time, Lei will be completely bankrupt.


    But Ray has plans to appeal.


    Because it is very simple, Lei felt that since Josie was adopted, he should not be allowed to pay support. However, this information has not been reported. After all, it involves underage children, and no media dare to report it.


    On the blue car.


    Seifer, who was sitting in the back seat, withdrew his gaze from Rachel who hurried to his car, and turned to Lake, who was sitting next to him, with a smile on his face and said, "She is the reporter who wrote your report.


    Lake nodded: "How, know?"


    Saifu said: "Of course, you are my love. I haven''t seen you for so many years. After all, I have to understand you more comprehensively."


    Lake looked at Seifer with a deep gaze: "But I don''t know you."


    "Normal, men are very careless, how can we women be so careful."


    "It makes sense."


    Lake nodded like that.


    This reason is unassailable.


    Men are very nervous, and it is difficult to understand things that are not their own. After all, in this world of severe oppression of men, men have exhausted all their strength in life.


    just¡­


    Lake''s expression was faint: "So, what do you want to do, Sever?"


    Seifer said, "Lake, do you remember the two-point choice theory you said?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and sighed: "Did you know that if you tell others that you can clearly remember every word that someone says to you when you are three or four years old, then you will be considered neurotic, absolutely Not a genius."


    Seifer smiled and said: "Because you are important to me, and I only care about my identity in your eyes, others, I don''t care."


    Lake sighed.


    Two-point choice theory.


    First, everyone will make choices for their behavior.


    Second, people can only provide information that others choose.


    Simply put, a person can only control yourself, and then use the information you send to make choices for others, so as to control others.


    no doubt.


    This is another story of a young Huhu.


    This is not the emperor I want!


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head.


    Seifer was already pressing on Lake, his soft lips pressed against Lake''s earlobe, exhaling like blue: "So, Lake, what is my identity in your eyes, tell me."


    Lake looked at Seifer calmly: "You are my woman."


    mmp.


    Use my theory to block me. UU reading


    can.


    Lake took out the USB flash drive from his arms and handed it over: "Don''t make things worse, you can''t deal with Langley alone."


    Seifer took the USB flash drive and sent a hot kiss, and then said, "I have you, right?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Seifer kicked the driver''s seat with his right foot, and the driver got out of the car and left. Then, the car began to vibrate on the spot.


    after an hour.


    A private jet took off from Washington Airport and departed.


    Standing on the ground, Lake looked at the private plane leaving, shook his head, retracted his eyes, put his hands in his pockets, and walked towards the outside of the airport unnaturally.


    ¡­


    List of legendary life chapters of a beautiful comic with high-speed text

 Chapter 137: Weird dreams and things

    On the way back from Washington to Arlington County, there is also the figure of the National Guard.


    This is especially true in Arlington County.


    When Lake crossed the Arlington County Bridge, he needed to show his credentials before allowing him to cross the bridge.


    The White Palace ordered that in order to prevent the fish from slipping through the net, all traffic out of Washington was directly blocked. Fortunately, this time it was mainly aimed at people of Asian appearance and skin color.


    The embassy of the Japanese island country was also blocked.


    Who made the terrorists get out of your car in the island country?


    but¡­¡­


    When Lake returned home, he heard a message from Karen.


    "what?"


    Lake frowned and looked at Karen: "The President of the island nation was not in the car, but the people from the embassy and consulate were knocked out and locked in the basement of the embassy and consulate?"


    Karen was also curious: "Don''t you know? I saw you when I was watching live TV."


    Lake shrugged and said: "I was in the white palace and didn''t go out to face the terrorists with steel guns."


    The bullet has no eyes.


    and¡­¡­


    In that case, there is no need for Lake to turn the tide. As long as you stand for five minutes, the National Guard will enter and harvest. Not all scenes can be used as heroes.


    Lake doesn''t need to pretend, he has the Purple Heart Medal, he is a hero, he deserves it, and he doesn''t need anything else to prove himself.


    Again.


    Anyone will treason, but Lake will not.


    just.


    The president of the island country was found by the seal soldiers in the basement of his embassy or consulate?


    Wow.


    This is big news.


    Washington was very angry this time. Otherwise, it would not send seal troops directly to the Japanese island country embassy and consulate to directly violently break the door.


    Although the Japanese island nation is a vassal state of the federation, the embassy was violently broken, and the president of the island nation was found tied to the basement. Wow, the island nation¡¯s face was completely lost.


    Karen asked curiously: "What the **** is going on?"


    Lake took out a glass of bourbon from the wine cabinet, shrugged, and received a tip. Then the secret service chief defected with the enemy, and then briefly told Karen about the five-minute fierce battle in the White Palace.


    Karen frowned: "Secretary Service Director, there is no reason why he would do this."


    Lake laughed: "Who knows."


    What reason is needed for treason with the enemy?


    Maybe¡­¡­


    It was Kang who gave too much, and Washington gave too little, all, he betrayed.


    The federation is from the United States. Immigration is not a country that is united by blood. For the federation, everyone will betray. The question is just whether there are enough chips.


    Lake finished the bourbon in the cup, yawned, and walked upstairs: "I went up to rest for a while. I was busy all night and I was too tired."


    I didn''t sleep all night, and then did a car exercise again.


    Excessive physical exertion, at the time in the car, Lake even felt that he was about to break his bottom line and exploded in advance. Fortunately, he was suppressed with a strong will.


    and so¡­¡­


    After Lake went upstairs, he turned off his phone, then lay on the bed and went to sleep.


    He has saved the world, and the rest of the finishing work is naturally taken up by others.


    This time Lake slept exceptionally sweetly.


    even¡­¡­


    I also dreamed of a big beauty.


    With long red hair, that sassy red leather coat, and the mysterious power glowing with crimson, she is smiling towards the big beauty who is slowly walking towards her.


    The beauty smiled, shaking her hand with that crimson mysterious power.


    Wanda?


    Next second.


    Lake opened his eyes instantly.


    "what!"


    "Wow!"


    Lake tilted his head and looked at Skye, who had fallen on the floor, "What are you doing?"


    Skye rubbed his little ass: "I heard you talking in sleep, I came in and heard something."


    "daydream?"


    Lake got up and raised his eyebrows: "Sky, remember what we agreed, I respect your privacy, and you also need to respect me."


    Skye got up from the floor: "It''s five o''clock. Karen asked me to come up and wake you up. Also, your door is not closed. It means that you gave up your right to privacy when it was open."


    Lake looked at the open door: "Is it closed?"


    I remember I closed it.


    Skye nodded, then looked at Lake curiously, and blinked: "Who is that person you said in your dream."


    Lake looked at Skye: "Who did I say?"


    Skye thought for a while, shook his head, and said, "I don''t hear clearly, it seems that it is Da, Peta, no, Jada, nor is it, Linda? No, no..."


    Lake looked at Skye who was racking his brains and frowned, "Wanda?"


    Skye''s eyes lit up, nodded, and looked at Lake: "Yes, it''s Wanda, who is this Wanda."


    Lake said, "No one."


    Good guys.


    How can I dream of Wanda inexplicably?


    No matter how much you think about it every day, you don''t even dream of this super female Tyrannosaurus who is angry and can slay Thanos.


    Lake has no idea about Wanda.


    Again.


    Lake loves Yujie and admires Loli.


    How old is he, how old is Wanda.


    This is at least a decade away.


    What Lake despised most on Origin Earth is those old cows who eat tender grass. Naturally, he won''t let himself become the person he hates most.


    I, Lake Edwin, will never change from a dragon slayer to a dragon!


    No fragrance!


    There are so many imperial sisters in their thirties who are all in their prime and prosperous age. If you don''t want blooming flowers, Lake will only start with Huaguduuo when he is crazy.


    And that''s Wanda?


    If this is an inadvertent control, it is estimated that the end will be worse than Thanos.


    Skye obviously didn''t believe Lake''s words.


    But Lake didn''t give Skye a chance to react.


    get up.


    Walked directly to the bathroom in the room.


    When Skye saw this, he could only turn around and leave the room.


    After half an hour.


    Lake walked down from the second floor refreshedly, and after hanging up the phone, he said to Karen and Skye: "I''m going to the city."


    Karen frowned and said, "The White Palace?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, there is nothing wrong with me over there. A reporter called and invited me to dinner."


    Karen looked at Lake and seemed to think of something: "Is that the female reporter of the Sun?"


    Lake nodded: "How do you know."


    Karen laughed: "How could I not know, but her divorce lawsuit was also on the news."


    With that, Karen looked at Lake: "You didn''t mix it up."


    Lake looked at Karen speechlessly: "Under your education, would I do such a despicable thing?"


    Karen nodded: "Yes, won''t you be back tonight?"


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at Karen speechlessly: "I''m just going out for a meal, nothing more."


    Is he a stallion?


    I came a dozen times yesterday, and I was busy working a big morning today, and then I came again in the car in the afternoon, and finally took a rest, and then came again?


    Even if it is to replenish the liquid, it is not so fast.


    Skye looked at Karen curiously: "What kind of female reporter?"


    Lake''s face is dark: "The kid eats well."


    Skye: "..."


    after an hour.


    A restaurant in downtown Washington.


    Lake hugged Rachel who got up, and after making a veneer, sat down.


    It''s amazing.


    Lake remembers shaking hands before.


    After sitting down, Rachel recommended to Lake: "The Wellington steak here is very good."


    Lake said, "Really, then I must try."


    Don''t say it yet.


    Lake was really hungry.


    Rachel smiled, snapped his fingers, and called the waiter who was waiting not far away.


    quickly.


    A bottle of red wine was brought up by the waiter.


    "Cheers."


    "for what?"


    "National Security."


    "This is good."


    Lake and Rachel clinked their glasses and drank the red wine.


    Rachel took out her tablet and handed it to Lake: "This is the manuscript I drove out in the afternoon, help me check it?"


    Lake looked at Rachel with a smile on his face, and it turned out to be flat.


    Eye-catching.


    Unlike the news published in the Evening News today that focused on the embassies and consulates of Japan, Rachel¡¯s manuscript focused on the Secret Service, and pointed the finger at the ghost of the Secret Service.


    His pen is powerful and his words are extremely sharp. He deserves to be the number one well-known journalist in Washington.


    After Lake finished reading it, he handed it to Rachel: "Not bad."


    Rachel was determined in her heart.


    Sure enough, as she had guessed, in this matter, it was because of a ghost in the Secret Service.


    Since Rachel learned of the three words Secret Service from Lake at noon, it is easy to think of this. After all, the Secret Service is responsible for the security assessment of any activities related to the White Palace.


    With such a big event happening right now, coupled with the land and federal agents replaced after the Japanese island nation automobile is about to come over, Rachel is even more sure of this.


    Rachel put away the tablet and stopped mentioning the report, but found other topics and chatted with Lake.


    how to say.


    The two people at the table talked happily.


    After dinner.


    Restaurant entrance.


    Rachel said to Lake, "I didn''t drive, so don''t mind giving me a ride."


    Lake looked at the doorman who drove his car to the door and smiled, "Of course I don''t mind."


    Rachel¡¯s previous house was in the suburbs.


    but¡­¡­


    Rachel has moved, and his new home is in an apartment building not far from three blocks away.


    It''s about fifteen minutes away.


    Rachel opened the car door, stopped, and invited to Lake: "Are you free, go up for a cup of coffee to sober up?"


    Talking.


    Rachel got out of the car, then turned and looked at Lake in the car with a smile on her face.


    Lake thought for a while.


    Right.


    Driving under the influence of alcohol is risky. If this is caught by the patrol, it will be fun.


    and so.


    On the sixteenth floor of the apartment buildingLake followed Rachel into the apartment. It was full of warmth and the decoration was very homely. At first glance, you can see that the layout is Ruiqiu. Autumn took it seriously.


    "Daughter went to a friend''s house."


    Rachel turned her head and said, walking towards the bedroom, as if looking for coffee and said, "You sit first."


    Lake nodded and said hello.


    after awhile.


    Rachel walked out of the bedroom.


    Lake looked.


    The pink shawl fell slowly at random.


    We are not in the slightest!


    ...


    List of legendary life chapters of a beautiful comic with high-speed text

 Chapter 138: You taught me

    the next day.


    Lake opened his eyes, caught his eye, and saw an ornament hanging from the ceiling.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked sideways, and Rachel walked in from outside wearing a loose T-shirt holding two cups of coffee: "Look at this ornament."


    Rachel walked in with two glasses, and handed one of them to Lake: "Do you like it?"


    Lake nodded: "It''s very special."


    is like everything that happened last night, very special.


    how to say.


    If you are with Sever, it feels like walking on a steel wire on both sides of a cliff with one foot. Then, when you are with Rachel, it is like hunting on the ancient African savannah, full of Wild and wild.


    So it¡¯s very special.


    Rachel heard Lake''s evaluation of the decoration made by herself, and said thank you, and then said with some embarrassment: "Sorry, you ripped your T-shirt."


    Lake said, "It''s okay."


    "And your coat."


    "It''s okay."


    "There are pants."


    "...It''s okay."


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake finished speaking, he fell silent.


    are all torn apart?


    Then what am I wearing?


    Lake looked up at the ceiling, glanced at Rachel, who was sipping coffee, her hair scattered, and smiling at the corner of her mouth. She also smiled, shook her head and found her phone to call someone.


    "¡­¡­Hey?"


    "Get up and bring a suit over."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "I remember that I lost a set of clothes in your apartment. Take it quickly and I will send you the address."


    Lake made a phone call with Betty who was still sleeping, and then hung up, edited a text message with the address here, and sent it.


    Fortunately, he changed a suit while taking a shower this afternoon.


    Fortunately, he didn''t wear the suit that Sever gave him.


    Fortunately in misfortune.


    When Lake came to Washington, he slept in Betty¡¯s apartment in Washington. When he left, he lost a set of clothes and hung there all the year round.


    In that year, a pervert appeared near Betty¡¯s apartment. He liked to break into the apartment of a single woman and steal the inside. Then someone happened. If there is a man in the family, then the inside is not less than that, so Betty walked temporarily in Lake. Lake lost a suit and hung it there to prevent the pervert from breaking through the door.


    Lake hung up the phone and looked at Rachel: "So, I have about an hour of free time."


    Rachel understood, smiled slightly and said: "Is it enough?"


    Lake shrugged: "Try it?"


    Rachel put the coffee cup aside: "Okay."


    Next second.


    Rachel¡¯s laughter resounded throughout the bedroom, and for a moment, the bedroom once again transformed into the ancient African savannah.


    Lake said before that he doesn''t like married women, but now, Rachel is divorced, so he is not married.


    Married women and widows.


    These two are never touched by Lake.


    others¡­¡­


    Lake is acceptable.


    Anyway, he didn''t confirm the so-called male-female relationship with any woman at the moment. In fact, after killing Morin with his own hands, Lake felt that he had a demon.


    how to say.


    In order to prevent such things from happening again, Lake feels that there is still no need to determine the so-called relationship. Not only is it tired, but it is easy for him to carry a bad name. If it is not a boyfriend or girlfriend, kill it, there will be no What''s the problem.


    Forty-five minutes later.


    Lake''s phone rang quickly.


    Rachel, who was riding on Lake, glanced at the ringing phone, leaned over and picked up the phone, panting slightly, and handed Lake: "Your boss''s phone."


    Boss?


    Minister Kelly.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake got on the phone, he looked at Rachel who was riding a horse again with a smile on his face: "Good morning, Minister."


    Minister Kelly said directly: "I''m not good when I come to my office in an hour."


    finished.


    Minister Kelly hung up directly, looking at the front page of the Sun newspaper today, his expression was serious and very unhappy.


    Lake listened to the blind tone on the phone and smiled.


    ten minutes later.


    After Rachel¡¯s loud voice, she fell into a state of silence. Rachel lay on Lake¡¯s chest, panting: "Don¡¯t move, stay in there for a while."


    Lake said, "Okay."


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The doorbell rang.


    open the door.


    Standing outside, Betty looked at Rachel, who was like a lady in a fashionable dress and glasses, and opened her mouth: "Uh...I don''t know if it is."


    Rachel smiled and said, "Betty Rose?"


    Betty nodded.


    Lake¡¯s voice came from the bedroom: "Here."


    Betty blinked.


    As expected.


    He said that he was not interested, but did he hook up?


    deserves to be you.


    My brother.


    scum man.


    Ah.


    ÅÞ.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake, in a suit, leather shoes and gold-rimmed glasses, walked out of the bedroom and kissed Rachel: "Sorry, there is something wrong with the boss, see you later."


    Rachel kissed back.


    Thirty seconds later.


    One minute later.


    After a minute and a half.


    She was still severely twitching her eyelids next to her, and Betty, who could not bear it, coughed heavily: "Hi! Hello! I''m still here."


    Lake let go of Rachel and glanced at Betty: "Go, what are you doing here, waiting for Rachel to treat you to breakfast?"


    Betty shrugged: "I''m... hey, don''t drag me, let me go..."


    downstairs of the apartment.


    Lake got into the car directly.


    bang.


    Lake looked at Betty who opened the door and sat on the co-pilot and raised her eyebrows: "What are you doing?"


    Betty looked at Lake speechlessly: "I took a taxi to deliver the clothes, so that you don''t want you to wear the clothes of your ex-husband. Do you better, just cross the river and demolish the bridge?"


    Lake curiously said: "Where is your car."


    Betty said grimly: "The engine is broken, and I am trying to save money and buy a new one. Would you like to sponsor?"


    Lake nodded.


    My younger sister wants to buy a car, and to be an older brother, I need to sponsor some more or less.


    Lake took out his wallet, counted five from it, and Franklin handed it over: "Yes, no thanks."


    Betty is silent.


    after a while.


    Betty shot and grabbed five hundred dollars. Don''t do it for nothing.


    Lake laughed, started the car, turned the front of the car, and first walked toward Betty''s apartment, ready to send Betty there first.


    "correct."


    "What are you doing?"


    Betty frowned suddenly and looked at Lake: "Are you serious with this female reporter?"


    Lake laughed and said, "What do you think?"


    Betty said, "Forget it."


    Lake wondered, didn¡¯t this girl still match up before: "The reason?"


    "She has a daughter."


    "Adopted."


    "She was divorced."


    Betty said: "Mum will definitely have opinions, and there is a tyrant in our family. Do you think our General Ross will agree?"


    Lake smiled and said, "My problem, the kids don¡¯t ask too much, just take care of you, do you mean looking for a boyfriend? Did you find it? When will you pull it out and let me see."


    Betty rolled her eyes: "Do you think it''s a dog?"


    still wandering?


    Lake laughed loudly, not talking anymore.


    But...


    What Betty said still makes some sense.


    Rockefeller''s Karen can marry Rose. Naturally, Karen has no opinion on any love, and she never interferes in Lake''s life, as long as Lake does not regret it.


    But the tyrant General Rose in Betty''s mouth?


    Lake didn''t take this to heart. He respected General Rose because he respected Karen. After that, Lake didn''t think anything would happen between him and Rachel.


    At least.


    Lake doesn''t have much demand for the candidate of his wife, but at least he can''t have children with others.


    This is the minimum.


    There still needs to be a bottom line. If there is not, then Lake guesses that he is almost running out of bottom line.


    and so¡­¡­


    Look at it.


    is a temporary cooperation.


    Lake thinks very openly about this.


    Homeland Security Building.


    Lake was stuck at the point for almost an hour, and stepped into Minister Kelly¡¯s office within seconds: "Good morning, Minister."


    Minister Kelly looked up.


    Two minutes later.


    "Snapped!"


    Minister Kelly pointed to the Sun newspaper he threw in front of him: "Look."


    Lake took the Sun on the table.


    Yo.


    Is it good?


    was released on time. The front page of the Sun is the model Rachel showed Lake last night. The cover is the photo of Lake¡¯s two guns in a suit and leather at the moment when they opened fire in the White Palace.


    handsome.


    As expected, it was taken by the woman I was fond of. This photography technique is just now.


    Lake thought, and looked at Minister Kelly curiously: "The photo was taken well, but the shirt is a bit dirty. I''ll contact to see if I can take another one."


    Minister Kelly almost suffocated his breath.


    Is this a matter of photos?


    Minister Kelly took a deep breath: "This female reporter learned about the Secret Service from the insider."


    Yesterday the President said that he announced that the Secret Service Director was killed by criminals. After all, Mr. President and the Secret Service Director have known each other for several years, and they all died to save face.


    but¡­¡­


    Today¡¯s report directly hit Chi Guoguo Maybe another special prosecutor will come out to investigate this leak.


    Lake said with a loud voice, "Well, Rachel called me and asked me, and then I said, when I set off this morning, she asked me if it affected me."


    "You just said..."


    Minister Kelly covered his chest, his chest rising and falling, and then he paused and looked at Lake: "Wait, what did you just say, starting from her house? **** Christ, did you get involved with her?"


    Lake is not happy: "Minister, what do you mean, I''m single, she''s single, and I''m just in love with each other."


    Minister Kelly sneered again and again: "Then you never thought, he is using you to get information from you."


    Lake nodded: "Of course I thought about it, but what is the direct relationship between her getting information and my **** with her?"


    Minister Kelly covered his forehead: "Then do you know, you admit that, Mr. President asks what to do."


    Lake chuckled: "This is not right. Give you a reason. I found that I have offended a lot of institutions in Washington. There is a wave of self-defeating. What did you teach me? What is this? Political wisdom!"


    Minister Kelly: "..."


    Https://


    Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 139: Bury the foreshadowing of the fall

    God is what I taught.


    Also self-contaminated.


    I sprayed you with a nosebleed, believe it or not.


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly¡¯s expression, chuckled, got up indifferently, took out two disposable cups from underneath, then took out a bottle of bourbon from the bag he brought, poured a cup and handed it to Minister Kelly.


    Yes it is.


    This is planned by Lake.


    One sentence.


    He didn''t want to stay in Washington, and was suddenly inexplicably upgraded to the head of operations at the headquarters. How could this make Lake, who lives in New York, tolerate.


    In New York, Lake is a local snake.


    When the strong dragon comes, he has to lie down obediently.


    But in Washington.


    Lake feels that if he doesn''t do anything carelessly, he will perform a play on how to occupy the White Palace in three minutes.


    So for the sake of himself and others, Lake felt that it was necessary to go back to his New York. Washington is a paradise for politicians, but it is not a paradise where Lake is indifferent to life and death.


    and.


    This time the real-name revelation was also to eliminate the hidden dangers of Professor X before.


    Although Lake had a perfect alibi last time, it was not enough. This time it happened to tell some people through this incident that Lake Edwin never bothered to play tricks.


    He dares to act.


    Minister Kelly looked at the bourbon that Lake had handed over, and was silent for a while. After catching it, he drank it in one sip.


    Seeing this, Lake smashed his lips: "Minister, I am a good bourbon."


    This was still found in Rachel''s apartment. Unexpectedly, there is such a bottle of bourbon for ten years in Rachel''s wine cabinet. This is undoubtedly a treasure for Lake, who is addicted to alcohol.


    Secretary Kelly snorted coldly: "Go back to your New York."


    This is definitely not going to be promoted.


    After the front-page headlines of the Sun newspaper came out, the White Palace phone was almost broken, and Mr. President''s inquiry phone was also called just now. There are only a few people who know it. It can not be said that the Secretary of State broke the news.


    So Lake will definitely not get promoted in this position.


    Lake didn''t mind, but he still looked at Minister Kelly: "Minister, or, let me be the director of New York State?"


    The head of operations only takes care of the operations.


    But the New York State Director?


    Lake suddenly thought of the New York State bureau seat. After his reign, the industry has stably rumored that the director is the first to make money, and even Hell''s Kitchen carries Zijin and secretly donates to him every year.


    I am also quite.


    Lake seems to have found some kind of enlightening lamp.


    If he can become the director of New York State, then, can he also reproduce the operation of that bureau seat, at that time, will he still need to kill people to make money? Special, a few hands every year, then a lottery The money is not there.


    Who is the boss of the law enforcement bureau does not take the position.


    After S.H.I.E.L.D. bureau, the black marinated egg is the first person to corrupt. The 72 secret bases on the original timeline are chasing the hegemony of Prime Minister Cao.


    Secretary Kelly almost spit out a sip: "You don''t even want the position of director of operations, but you want the position of director of New York State?"


    Lake shrugged: "The director of New York State is a big man."


    "The head of headquarters operations is also a big shot."


    "Boss, please."


    Lake spread his hands: "It''s really not good, I can do it concurrently."


    Minister Kelly was amused: "You still want to take a part-time job. I will be very kind if I don''t push you to the end."


    Lake was a little speechless: "Boss, I have maintained homeland security this time."


    "This is your job."


    "I was injured for the White Palace!"


    "Then you sold the White Palace in a blink of an eye."


    "..."


    This is completely unreasonable.


    Can¡¯t it be one yard?


    Lake was speechless.


    Secretary Kelly shook his head, and after thinking about it, he said, "You don''t have to think about it this year. When you see it next year, I still suggest you go back to Washington."


    Lake waved his hand: "Don''t, I really like my New York. The first time I came to Washington, I missed the CIA, the second time I came, I missed the CIA and the FBI, the third time I came, I missed the Secret Service, and I came again. Does the ghost know what I am going to deal with, what non-existent law enforcement agency?"


    Minister Kelly shook his head.


    But I thought about it.


    It seems that it is indeed like this.


    after awhile.


    Minister Kelly said: "Langley has found out what was missing."


    Lake curiously asked: "What?"


    "List of all Langley agents in Eastern Europe."


    "Good fellow."


    Lake took a breath directly, then frowned, "No, wait, isn''t the U disk in that restroom? The Secret Service Director still accused me of taking it."


    Minister Kelly shook his head: "Nothing was found on him, but..."


    immediately.


    Minister Kelly recounted what happened in the White Palace after Lake left yesterday.


    Simply put, it is multi-line development.


    The White Palace not only had to deal with the terrorists this time, but also deal with Langley''s loss of intelligence this time.


    Langley had already deciphered the intelligence analyst''s data system. According to the survey, good fellow, the intelligence analyst downloaded all the information of the agents currently lurking in Eastern Europe in just two days.


    Now Langley was completely blown up.


    On the one hand, he urgently sent his ace agent Ethan Hunt to lead the team to Eastern Europe as a precaution. On the other hand, he directly started investigating the contents of the bathroom entrance in the corridor of the White Palace.


    After an emergency investigation, one thing was discovered. Last night, a video was deleted.


    After investigation, it was confirmed that before and after this video, the secret service chief appeared and then appeared in the small conference room. During the period, the secret service chief had the motive of committing the crime.


    Lake took a breath and called the good guy.


    heart?


    Some don''t feel right.


    He took the U disk.


    Then there is no doubt that the secret service chief was framed.


    who?


    at this time.


    Ding dong.


    Lake took out his phone, glanced at it, a text message.


    One sentence.


    "The USB flash drive has been copied."


    "..."


    Seifer''s.


    After reading it, Lake calmly chose to delete it. This is an old-fashioned phone, which can only store up to two hundred text messages. There are a total of 199 junk text messages in Lake¡¯s phone. One can be deleted and then overwritten automatically.


    Lake doesn''t understand those high-tech products. This old-fashioned machine is very good, not only can effectively prevent eavesdropping, but also can effectively prevent someone from performing operations to restore something after picking it up.


    and so¡­¡­


    Did the Secret Service Director really get a USB flash drive?


    Mamma Mia.


    The thief shouts to catch the thief.


    Why is he biting me so excitedly?


    Who did this copy of the contents in the USB flash drive give to?


    Lake thought silently.


    Secretary Kelly shook his head and said: "However, this matter has nothing to do with our Department of Homeland Security. In fact, this time, our Department of Homeland Security is very full."


    Lake smiled.


    Definitely.


    After this time, the Secret Service no longer has any reason to enter the Department of Homeland Security as a franchisee. Honestly, it will be annexed by the Department of Homeland Security like other small agencies.


    Kelly said, "This is the main reason I called you. Do you think the Secret Service Director really has a problem?"


    Lake frowned: "I don''t understand."


    Minister Kelly said: "I have known the Secret Service Director for many years. I believe he will steal the information of Eastern European agents and sell it to others, but I don''t think he will collude with terrorists."


    Lake blinked: "Minister, is there a difference between the two?"


    Isn''t it the same as stealing information about Langley agents and colluding with terrorists?


    What is the essential difference?


    They are all digging the corner of the Federation.


    Secretary Kelly didn''t speak, just looked at Lake.


    Lake sighed.


    Ok.


    Foreign Langley agents are not considered human.


    What a pity.


    Therefore, these years, even if you are an agent of Mossad or a French agent, you will be an agent of Langley, and it is possible to be sold by anyone.


    Lake took a moment of silence in his heart for the group of agents struggling in Eastern Europe, and then he thought for a while and said, "Forbes."


    Minister Kelly frowned. "Mr. President''s personal agent?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "At that time, there were only two of them in the small conference room. Since the Minister, you think the Secret Service can''t do such a thing, then only Forbes is suspicious."


    Lake felt the same way before.


    But at the time, Lake felt that it was nothing to do with his own business, and it was nothing to do with himself. However, now that Minister Kelly asked about it, Lake would naturally give his own answer.


    Minister Kelly pondered for a while: "However, the agents of the monitoring team have investigated, and there is nothing worthwhile about Forbes'' call records and bank accounts."


    Lake laughed and said, "There are one-time phone calls and overseas banks in this world."


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake: "But we don''t have any evidence."


    The secret service chief is a good friend of Mr. President.


    Then the personal agent Forbes can be regarded as Mr. President''s most trusted agent.


    If the Department of Homeland Security came directly to such an operation, it is estimated that Mr. President would explode in an instant.


    Lake shrugged and said, "Then transfer him away."


    Minister Kelly was stunned.


    Lake said: "Anyway, the Secret Service personnel must clean this time ~ www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, the old spies will have any thoughts after knowing whether they will be included in the Department of Homeland Security. Since there is no evidence, but As long as there is suspiciousness, then this personal agent has already lost the qualification to become Mr. President''s personal security agent."


    What a simple thing.


    If you can¡¯t find any clues in the investigation, then move the person away. For such a large Department of Homeland Security, it is not a matter of minutes to place an agent, but the salary may be lower.


    But these are all minor problems.


    Who makes him suspicious.


    Switch to Lake, if he has no problems, from Forbes'' point of view, Lake has a hundred ways to prevent the secret service chief who pulled out the pistol from firing the gun.


    What do you say?


    Within seven steps, people are fast.


    Within five steps, the knife is fast.


    ...

 Chapter 140: Big deal i want it all

    After half an hour.


    Lake bid farewell to Secretary Kelly and left the Homeland Security Building.


    boarding.


    "Hey."


    Lake dialed the number that sent the text message just now, and said directly: "Are you sure that the USB flash drive has been copied?"


    "Yes."


    "Then be careful yourself, Langley has sent their ace agent over there."


    "I know, and that person is not Langley either."


    "Ok?"


    "IMF, have you heard of it?"


    Lake frowned: "Impossible Mission Intelligence Agency?"


    Saifu on the other end of the phone smiled and said, "I know, you know no less than me."


    Lake laughed.


    What he didn''t know was more than that. In this universe, besides the ancient wizard with BUG, ??he also had such spoiler ability.


    IMF.


    Like the SHIELD that doesn''t even deserve its name, this is also a non-existent organization, but the IMF enjoys even higher treatment than SHIELD.


    Let me put it this way.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. was jointly founded by the five hegemons, while the IMF was contracted by the federal government. The President knows, Congress knows, and even the Federal Court knows the existence of IMF.


    "Then be careful yourself."


    "Don''t worry, the IMF is not here for me. They are directing and acting on their own."


    The Secretary of the Secret Service did copy a piece of information in the USB flash drive, and he did sell it to an executive in Langley, and even that executive was responsible for this tour.


    As for what he wants and what he does, Lake is not interested, he is only interested in one of them.


    "How did you know."


    "You wired newspaper, I have it too, my love."


    "...Alright, be careful yourself."


    "it is good."


    Lake hung up, shook his head, and drove back to Arlington County.


    In the next few days.


    Various big news broke out.


    First of all, under the joint statement of Washington and the ghost island nation, this time the Washington terrorist attack, the island nation has full powers to the military base stationed on the island and dispatched federal agents to conduct full investigations.


    The federal father was very angry, and his son would naturally be educated.


    The Japanese island nation was polarized about their president¡¯s decision. The Japanese island nations of the Federal Republic of Munich applauded and greeted the entry of the Federal Investigation Team, while those extremists thought it was a loss of power and insult to the country.


    unfortunately.


    Under the iron fist of the federal father, these extremists in the Japanese island country directly brought the end to the end. One after another, the stationed federal troops returned to the military base for investigation and questioning.


    Whether they can come out alive or not is still unknown.


    correct.


    This time S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is back again.


    Uh.


    This time, S.H.I.E.L.D. really felt that it had been wronged. Alexander Pierster found the president, but Alexander had no reason to say a word from the president.


    One sentence.


    What is the responsibility of your SHIELD?


    To prevent terrorist attacks, we must stop them before they happen. This time, has S.H.I.E.L.D. prevented them? No, so this is not wrongful S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After all, the person in the White Palace is very angry. If there is no report from the Sun, Mr. President may not be angry. You can keep the matter under control, but how can it be controlled if it is reported?


    But the leaker Lake Edwin has been dealt with by the Department of Homeland Security on its own, eliminating the position of head of operations at the headquarters and keeping the position of deputy director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security unchanged.


    Ok.


    Still promoted.


    I have to say that Secretary Kelly is still very effective. In the past, Lake was the deputy director of New York State operations, and now he is the deputy director of New York State. The word action is missing, but his functions have been greatly improved.


    Of course.


    Mr. President doesn''t know the truth about this. A temporary worker doesn''t need to know this. In short, Lake has been dealt with by himself, so there is no doubt that S.H.I.E.L.D. also needs to take the blame.


    As for the accountability of SHIELD this time, Lake is not very clear.


    And Langley''s side.


    It is said that the traitor who stole the information has been found out.


    It was the senior Langley agent Ethan Hunt who was sent to assist the IMF. They set up a strategy and successfully found the inner ghost. During the interrogation, Ethan Hunt ran away. Now, Langley is arresting Ethan Hunt all over the world.


    But these things have nothing to do with Lake.


    He was about to take Skye back to New York.


    Schools in Midtown College are about to start, and Lake, also has to prepare for a trip to Europe from February to June this year.


    This is the convention.


    Although Lake has learned a lot of federal habits, he still hasn''t learned the less reliable family connections of the Federation. Starting from the first year, Lake will take time to go to Europe to accompany his sons and daughters every year, four times a year. Although Yue''s company doesn''t mean anything, at least he can look at the vampire children without being crooked or having no impression of him.


    this day.


    Lake woke up from Rachel¡¯s apartment, just like yesterday or the day before yesterday. After some early morning care and washing, Lake said: "I am back in New York today."


    Rachel, who was making pancakes in the kitchen, raised her head and glanced at Lake: "So fast."


    Lake adjusted his cuffs, sat on the high stool, nodded, and said, "No way, the boss told me to go back to work."


    Rachel also has her own informant in Washington, so she naturally knows what her report has brought to Lake. Although she has said it several times yesterday and even the day before yesterday, she still said apologetically: "I''m sorry."


    Lake laughed: "It''s okay, I always think New York is better than Washington."


    Again.


    He is in charge in New York, and in Washington, he has offended too many institutions. Staying here is totally uncomfortable.


    Rachel tilted her head and looked at Lake: "So, can we meet again?"


    Lake walked into the kitchen and kissed Rachel: "Of course, unless you don''t want to see me."


    No promises, no worries.


    Lake thought about it.


    It is much better to just fall in love than to determine the relationship or something. Just fall in love and not determine the relationship, so there are not so many troubles, and you can get away clean when you leave.


    In other words...


    Why did I understand this until now.


    Lake was puzzled.


    At noon.


    Lake took Skye on a plane from Washington International Airport to New York''s Kennedy Airport.


    On the plane.


    Skye stared sideways at Lake.


    Lake was resting with his eyes closed, and he didn''t even bother to open his eyelids: "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "..."


    Skye shook his head first, then frowned: "I was thinking, since you talked about a girlfriend, then, does it mean that you will go back to Washington?"


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Skye, somewhat curious: "Who said I have a girlfriend."


    Skye''s eyes widened slightly: "Aren''t you sleeping at your girlfriend''s house these days? Betty told me that she was a beautiful reporter."


    Lake nodded and said: "I slept at Rachel''s house, but why should I move back to Washington."


    Skye frowned and said, "Are you planning to separate the two places?"


    This should not be conducive to the cultivation of feelings.


    "boom!"


    "Oh, it hurts."


    "It hurts, all day long, what''s in the little head."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Skye who was rubbing his forehead and rolled his eyes: "At only thirteen years old, don''t always pretend to be the same age as me, OK, and I don''t have as much sentimentality as you."


    I have wine now and I am drunk now.


    tomorrow¡­¡­


    That is something that Lake needs to worry about tomorrow. It''s my ass. How will the future Lake wipe his ass? There is a wool relationship with the current Lake. The current Lake is very confident in the future Lake.


    After all, he has a plug-in.


    The future Lake will be stronger than the current Lake.


    You can not have it both ways?


    Ah.


    Primary school students do multiple-choice questions.


    Lake?


    Big deal, I want it all. When the future Lake draws out the core that can form the kingdom of God, hehe, he can create a **** race by himself.


    This is how the Isa Protoss came.


    The Ospilin Protoss also came from this way.


    There is no reason Lake''s Protoss can''t come like this.


    The plane landed.


    "Skye."


    "Alexis."


    After Lake and Skye walked out of the airport, Alexis and Skye, who came to pick up the plane with her father, hugged immediately, and chatted with each other''s fun events.


    After getting in the car.


    The two little girls sitting in the back seat were still chatting non-stop.


    Lake, who was sitting in the co-pilot, and Kassel, who was driving, looked at each other. Then, the expressions of both were similar to the expressions of an old father''s doting and helplessness towards his daughter.


    Star Building.


    When Lake and Kassel drove to the door, they saw a group of African Americans protesting at the Star Tower.


    Kassel said to Lake: "Last month, the lawsuit was won, and this group of people are manic again."


    Lake shook his head: "There are so many apartments in New York, why stare at such one."


    This group of African Americans are also panicked.


    There are so many apartment buildings in New York The group of African Americans stared at the Star Tower all the time. They fought so many lawsuits. If they didn''t win, they came to protest and continued to change individuals.


    ill.


    The residents of the Star Tower never discriminate against blacks. Every year, the Star Tower Committee will allocate a portion of the money to fund the dream of going to school for a certain African American, so the Star Tower does not discriminate.


    As long as this group of African Americans don''t be under the same roof with them.


    Moreover, it is nonsense to say that racial discrimination in the Star Tower is even more nonsense. The Mexican residents on the fifth floor, the Asian residents on the sixth floor, and the French residents on the eighth floor can testify that there is no racial discrimination.


    As for why there are no households of African descent?


    Who knows.


    The house has been sold, and the price of African Americans is not high enough. Naturally, residents will definitely choose other high bids.


    This is also the real reason why the owner of the building has never lost a lawsuit.


    ...

 Chapter 141: Underworld curtain

    Of course.


    The African Americans don¡¯t care so much. They only think that we are not allowed to live in. This is racial discrimination. Therefore, they have been persevering in repeating accusations, protests, and accusations...


    After all.


    It''s still because of idleness, but these people only dared to be on the side of the road and didn''t dare to step on the steps of the Star Building, because the security of the Star Building really dared to shoot.


    Skye, who was sitting behind, just glanced at it, and then stopped paying attention.


    In the past, Skye also thought that the Star Tower was a racially discriminatory building, but after living in it and deaf and blind, he also felt that the group of African Americans outside was purely idle, too painful to find something for himself.


    quickly.


    Midtown College is now open.


    Skye also returned to the rule of taking the school bus with Alexis every day to school, then going to the library with Gwen, and then being sent home by any of the three of Lake, Kassel or George. Live.


    So does Lake.


    He was promoted to deputy director of New York State, and he did not change Lake''s work and rest habits. It was just a few more meetings and a few shots on the table. It was very simple, and the assistant Tiffany also followed.


    Jack became the deputy director of the action team. For this reason, Jack and his wife specially invited Lake to have dinner at home to express their gratitude.


    quickly.


    It''s the end of January.


    Like last year, Lake left a clone and stayed in New York to continue to work. However, he hid his glasses. Like last year, he rented a car from the Continental Hotel and prepared to go to the private airport on the outskirts of Jersey City to prepare for boarding. Up.


    This year is different from previous years.


    If before that, Lake can have a reason not to go, then there is definitely no reason not to go this year.


    Because the child is going to bed with his mother, and this sleep will take a hundred years, so a few days ago, Emilia urged Lake to come over and make preparations.


    Let me tell you, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] really good, it''s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    such as¡­¡­


    After she went to bed, the question of what to do with the two children.


    Lake is also waiting for this day.


    The child ran to sleep with his mother, and it would last for a hundred years.


    go to bed?


    When it''s really dead, it''s time to sleep.


    at the moment?


    If you really let the child go to bed with his mother, Lake is afraid that after a hundred years, the child''s mother will fight him hard. The reason is probably very simple, because he can''t help but kill the rebellious child himself!


    At night.


    It''s still the private airport.


    The gatekeeper at the airport was the 70-80-year-old Mr. Morabi.


    Standing at the gate of the plane''s boarding bay, the vampire Anton and Sahu still had a cool look.


    A long time ago, there was a plague. Many people died during that plague. However, after all, some people survived the virus and the gene mutations overcame the plague, becoming the first in human history. An undead, this person''s name is Alexander Corvinus.


    Alexander Corvinus has three sons, but the western view of the family is over there. Most of them are free-range, let alone before. Therefore, because of poor care, his eldest son was bitten by a bat. , Turned into a vampire, the second son turned into a wolf bite, turned into a werewolf.


    The eldest son''s name is Marcus.


    The second son''s name is William.


    As for the third one?


    Fortunately, he hadn''t been bitten at all, he had always been an ordinary person, and fortunately he hadn''t been bitten, otherwise Corvinus'' bloodline would have been severed.


    After.


    Marcus bit the human leader Victor and the female noblewoman Emilia, and together they stopped the werewolves raging on the land of Europe, and over time formed the Vampire Council.


    Marcus, Victor, and Emilia, these three are the elders of the Vampire Council. They agreed that when one of the elders is in charge, the other two elders will sleep, and they will take turns in power after sleeping for a hundred years.


    Today, the top consortium in Europe, the VAM consortium, is a combination of the initials of these three people, and this consortium is the group they used to manage their wealth accumulated over the years.


    at the moment?


    Emilia''s reign is about to expire one hundred years, according to the agreement, Victor will wake up and take charge of the next one hundred years.


    Yes it is.


    Emilia is the mother of Lake¡¯s sons and daughters, son David, and daughter Catherine.


    As for the encounter between Lake and Emilia, it is also very simple.


    At that time, Lake was still in the army and went to travel after a holiday. As a result, he traveled to a small town in Europe at that time. As a result, he provoked a vampire.


    The vampire came and wanted to drink Lake''s blood.


    after that¡­¡­


    What did Lake say at the time? He just debuted, so he was bitten to death by that vampire, but it was a pity that Lake was immortal. Then, he took advantage of the vampire''s carelessness and directly took the knife off.


    After that, the so-called old clich¨¦ plot came after a small one.


    What kind of character is Lake?


    Do it without counseling.


    As a result, they came and went, and they were watched by Emilia. On a dark night with high winds, Emilia discovered that he had found Lake who was lurking outside the castle and was about to open the window the next day the sun rose. .


    That''s how Lake and Emilia met.


    Emilia looks like a royal sister.


    Coincidentally.


    Lake likes Yujie.


    Then there was one come and two. Suddenly, Emilia told her that she was pregnant, which was amazing, because Emilia was a vampire, and she was also an elder-level vampire. It was amazing to be pregnant.


    Lake was also baffled at the time, and for a while he suspected that he was the receiver.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no way for a vampire to get pregnant. At least, there is no way to get pregnant inside, but Emilia''s belly is really big, which is surprising.


    The most surprising thing is yet to come.


    Emilia no longer fears the sun.


    Lake thought of the immortal body he had extracted. Perhaps, when the body broke for the first time, Emilia, who received the essence, was a little different.


    After all, to some extent, Lake and that Alexander Corvinus are both undead. No, Lake''s immortality is still higher than that of Alexander Corvinus.


    That guy''s immortality is a joke, it''s immortality that can be killed.


    Lake''s is 100% immortal.


    wrong.


    It should be considered immortal!


    Then the time flickered and it was now.


    Every year Lake goes to Emilia for a family reunion of three.


    Of course.


    Lake appeared as an ordinary person over there.


    At the very least, the two vampires Anton and Sahu on the plane, including the other vampires, thought that Lake was the little white face that was taken care of by the unwilling to be lonely Emilia.


    Lake has no problem with this. As long as no one provokes him, then everything is okay. The vampires who had dealt with Lake back then were silently silenced after Emilia found out that she was pregnant and did not even fear the sun. .


    And this wasn''t what he deliberately pretended. He wanted to expose that because other people didn''t mess with him because of Emilia, he couldn''t get mad at will.


    I am not a tyrant.


    Lake thought so.


    A few hours later.


    The plane arrived at a private airfield on the outskirts of Budapest. Then, Lake walked out of the cabin alone, boarded the black car of the VAM consortium, and went to a railway station not far away that connected to the Emilia Castle.


    Since Emilia was pregnant, she moved from her original castle in Budapest to a century-old castle in the forest to the north of Budapest. Except for a few close female servants, the rest of the vampires are all Don''t get close to the castle, otherwise, kill them directly.


    after an hour.


    The train, which resembled the medieval style, steadily stopped at the railway station halfway up the mountain.


    Lake with sunglasses got out of the car.


    "Daddy!"


    She was a little pale, but she was almost taller than Skye. She wore a sweet shirt and a high-waisted jeans to set off her perfect figure. She inherited Lake¡¯s hair color, and Catherine, who had a soft blonde hair, was directly happy. Falling into Lake''s arms, he raised his head: "I''ve been waiting for you here since the beginning of the night."


    Lake haha ??smiled and looked at the eldest daughter in his arms.


    The eldest daughter is 13 years old, but now she looks like she is 18 or 9 years old. Although she stays in the castle all the time, she has the same knowledge and beauty. After all, vampires are a long-lived race. After Lake asked, Emilia I directly found several professors who were dying of illness at the time, and let other vampires give them the transformation, and then used them to teach Catherine and his son David.


    And Lake comes every year.


    well.


    The daughter is not crooked.


    Lake is very sure about this, and his daughter has always been his intimate little padded jacket.


    As for the son David?


    Ha ha.


    I warned you once last year, don''t force me to draw out the seven wolves!


    On the way to the castle.


    Lake asked, "Where is David?"


    Catherine shrugged and said, "Go to Craven''s side."


    Craven.


    If Emilia is now the one-hundred-year queen of the Vampire Council, then this Klevin is the so-called prime minister of vampires, because Klevin''killed'' the Werewolf Trouble Lucian, and became the so-called hero of the vampires. Became the prime minister and was solely responsible for dealing with affairs in the vampire world Lake''s eyes flickered: "I remember, I said last year, let him not get too close to Craven."


    The daughter is a little padded jacket.


    The son is a rebellious son, once let Lake give birth to an impulsive rebellious son.


    And because of the growth period of the vampire race, it seems that this son David has entered adolescence and the so-called disobedience period early, and even once thought that Lake was the so-called little white-faced character among other vampires.


    This made Lake very upset. If Emilia had not been patriarchal, just like David, Lake would have hanged up and drew out the seven wolves for a vicious education.


    He even dared to kill his girlfriend.


    a son?


    It''s barren.


    As long as Lake wants, he has sons.


    quickly.


    A huge mountain castle built in the Middle Ages appeared in Lake''s sight.


    The suspension bridge of the castle slowly falls under the action of automatic machinery.


    Lake walked into the castle while being pulled by his daughter Catherine, who was telling anecdotes last year.


    In front of the main hall of the castle is a huge square.


    In the square one day a fountain that looked like a fountain was slowly flowing, among them, there were two goldfishes playing in it, and several vampire maids dressed like medieval court girls shuttled among the corners of the castle.


    This castle is different from other vampire castles. It¡¯s angry. If other vampire castles and villas are lifeless, then the castle in front of you may be because of the people who live in it, or because of the flowers dotted in the square, it looks exceptional. Lively, whoever walks here will never think that the owner of this castle is an old royal sister vampire.


    Emilia appeared at the door of the main hall.


    Lake looked.


    ...

 Chapter 142: Father is kind and filial?

    pale.


    Glamorous.


    Tall.


    Wearing a tube top skirt that clings to my perfect figure, the pattern on the skirt looks simple and mysterious, and the string of golden decorations on the neck will not look so abrupt and look so different.


    Lake stepped forward and gave Emilia a hug.


    He and Emilia started out as a cooperative relationship, but since they became pregnant, the relationship between the two is somewhat similar to the so-called tiredness of logging.


    Emilia didn''t want to marry.


    Lake didn''t want to marry.


    Both of them have a tacit understanding of this, and have maintained such a state during these thirteen years.


    "How long is there?"


    "Ten days."


    Lake nodded. Ten days later, it was Emilia''s hundred years. She needed to fall into a deep sleep and change Marcus to regain power for one hundred years.


    This means that...


    The story of Underworld is about to begin.


    The time comes just right. What is the rule of sleeping for a hundred years or sleeping for a hundred years? This rule is very nonsense. When you die, you have time to go to bed. It is not bad for Emilia to stay in power.


    just¡­


    After some gentleness.


    Lake frowned and said to Emilia, "Where is David?"


    Emilia''s answer is the same as Catherine''s answer: "Participate in the banquet at the manor."


    Lake was expressionless: "Call him back."


    If Lake remembers correctly, it seems that the reason why Emilia was attacked and killed by a werewolf was planned by this Craven.


    Emilia got up lazily from the bed: "Not today."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Why."


    Emilia said: "Today is the ceremony for David to join the Deathwalker."


    Lake: "..."


    Deathwalker.


    The warriors among the vampires are specifically looking for the traces of the werewolves, culling them, and destroying them.


    "why."


    "He likes to join."


    "Humph!"


    Lake snorted coldly: "I think he was brainwashed by Craven, so let him come back, immediately."


    He said almost every year, let Catherine and David not get too close to other vampires, exposing themselves not afraid of the sun is one thing, and there are other things.


    For example, they should respect their mother, Emilia, instead of respecting the so-called vampire council like other brainwashed vampires.


    The most important thing.


    Your Lao Tzu is still alive, walking so close to that vampire Klevin, and yelling uncle by uncle, what do you do, I will recognize you as a brother for no reason?


    My daughter, Catherine, listened to it, and she was always quiet and quiet, just like everybody else, she was at ease in the castle with the pedantic old professors swimming in the ocean of knowledge.


    When night falls, it will be divided.


    This year is 13 years old but also looks like 18 or 9 years old, dressed up with scattered blond hair and looks like a hippie, David, who can see Lake''s appearance in his eyebrows, finally rushed back to the castle.


    "Mom, call me in such a hurry..."


    When David, who was full of alcohol and blood, stepped into the hall and was about to speak, his eyes fell on Lake, who was sitting there, in a suit and leather shoes holding a glass of bourbon fines.


    Next second.


    David frowned: "You are here."


    you?


    Ha ha.


    A trace of anger burst out of Lake''s heart, especially after feeling the strong smell of blood on David''s body, he felt an unattainable explosion of anger.


    Emilia doesn''t need to **** human blood now.


    Catherine had a disgust for blood sucking even since she was a child.


    But David?


    Lake looked at Emilia and Catherine: "You leave first."


    Catherine glanced at her younger brother David with some worry, but still sighed well, got up and left the main hall.


    Emilia frowned.


    Lake looked at Emilia: "For his education, I have always believed in you, but it is obvious that your education has produced such a thing."


    Now it''s all you and yours.


    What''s next?


    Lake suddenly felt that an old saying was not wrong at all.


    Loving mothers are defeated.


    Does David need to **** human blood? No, let¡¯s just make it clear. The rich second generation of ordinary people likes later stimulation, such as non-starting narcotic drugs, and the rich second generation of vampires like David also like later stimulation. .


    Lake found out last year, but Emilia said she would take care of this matter. Lake said that because the pair of children were always disciplined by Emilia, he didn''t say anything.


    But this year?


    This is called a tube?


    Last year, somehow, what I drank was the blood in the blood bank.


    What''s next.


    Do you plan to learn from other vampires and directly raise a few humans as blood perpetual providers?


    Seeing Lake''s expression, Emilia gave her son David a look, hoping that after he could understand it, she also got up and left the main hall.


    In the past few years, she has also discovered that David is more and more interested in playing with the people outside the castle, that is, Craven and others.


    However, Emilia, who has been in power for a hundred years, still needs to deal with a lot of things, and since last year, Emilia has set out to arrange matters after her sleep. Every time she talks about David, the latter He always nodded without any resistance, but after speaking, he continued to do his own way.


    Now that Emilia is about to fall asleep for a hundred years, even if Lake is discouraged, after she falls asleep, she still can''t be discouraged. Instead of this, it is better to watch when she is not asleep.


    At least.


    She didn''t sleep, and Lake wouldn''t kill David.


    quickly.


    Emilia left the main hall.


    At this time, David also noticed something was wrong in the atmosphere, hit a Hatch, turned and walked outside: "I''m sleepy, go to bed first."


    Lake said coldly: "If you have a seed, go out and try it."


    David stopped, turned around, looked at Lake who put down the wine glass, took out a coin and hovered in his hand: "What do you want, and you want to educate me?"


    A little white-faced human.


    David may have respected Lake when he was young, but since he was about ten years old, he came into contact with vampires such as Craven, and the longer he stayed with them, David was about to be assimilated by them.


    Human beings are nothing more than their food source.


    So, I don''t know when David started to feel a little disgusted with Lake.


    What is an inverse?


    David is of this kind,


    The biggest reason he sucked human blood was because he wanted to replace the blood flowing in his body in this way.


    Lake got up and put one hand in his pocket: "Why, do you think I am not qualified to educate you."


    David shook his head and smiled contemptuously: "Do you think I''m the same as when I was a kid, stop making trouble, I''m afraid that you will die if you make a move."


    Lake looked at the sky.


    Good guys.


    This is acting like a pig and eating a tiger and acting on his own son.


    Something is wrong.


    Over the years, Lake was here, but he didn''t hide himself so deliberately, although the vampires in Budapest at the foot of the mountain thought he was a pale face.


    but¡­


    I just think it, at least, from what Lake did, it can be seen that the relationship between him and Emilia is not the so-called nurturing and nurturing relationship.


    seem.


    The rumor that Lake was a little white face was spread, and the other vampires had a plausible and doubtful attitude, but only his son David was sure of this rumor and thought he was just a little white face.


    This is speechless.


    As we all know, Lake has always played invincible stream, pretending to be a pig and eating tiger stream, it is not suitable for him.


    Lake returned to his senses: "How many times have I told you, don''t get too close with Craven and the others."


    David was a little impatient: "Okay, my business..."


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    David flew out of the main hall in an instant, and his whole person instantly hit the angel fountain statue outside the main hall. In an instant, the fountain statue broke directly, and David directly blasted on the stone pillars in the square outside the main hall. .


    "Ahem!"


    David got up from the ground and was staggering and coughing again and again.


    How can it be.


    David looked in disbelief as he stepped on his leather shoes, took off his suit jacket, threw it aside, unbuttoned his white shirt, and then began to pull out the seven wolves from his waist, walking out of the main hall with no expression on his face. Lake.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Go all in."


    "..."


    Lake said coldly towards several female vampires who ran out of the corridor nearby.


    The female vampires trembled all over, and quickly turned and left.


    one year.


    Lake had a fake quarrel with Emilia. At that time, David and Catherine went to a vampire school not far away for the two people to attend classes, so they didn''t know.


    But these female vampires know it. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    At the very least, the vampires outside may think that Lake is a little white face, but in this castle, these female vampire attendants are very sure that Lake is the host of this castle.


    "stand up."


    Leke Chiguo moved his upper body, moved his neck, and shouted at David, who was still holding his chest and squatting on the ground: "Get up!"


    David just got up with a cold snort.


    Lake said coldly: "The wings are hard, okay, beat me, I will let you fly out, and then you will go east, I will go east with you, if you lose, I will break your limbs and lie on the bed and reflect on it. ."


    How many vampires I killed back then, for this, your mother had to accompany me to bed to calm my anger.


    Little bastard.


    David gasped.


    Next second.


    The two fangs were instantly exposed, and with a bang, they rushed towards Lake directly like an afterimage.


    boom!


    Bang!


    Lake directly threw a punch, and the huge punch directly blasted on David''s fist. After a sound burst, Lake''s center of gravity sank and directly slammed the bluestone board under his feet.


    David flew upside down again.


    Lake directly moved his right foot up, and with a bang, his right hand grabbed David''s arm like a dragon''s claw hand and pulled it over.


    boom!


    Knee!


    Kick sideways!


    "what!"


    David''s eyes widened, he let out a scream, and with a bang, he crashed into the rock wall.


    Lake appeared directly in front of David.


    Saying to interrupt his limbs is to interrupt his limbs. After letting him grow crooked like this, one day, Lake feels that he is going to kill him.


    Whoops.


    Emilia appeared in front of David like teleporting.


    "enough!"


    "..."

 Chapter 143: Stupid brother Yo

    "enough!"


    Emilia appeared in front of David for an instant, and looked a little displeased at Lake, who strode with his upper body, "Do you really want to kill him?"


    Lake was expressionless, his eyes fell on Emilia, and fell on the bleeding David behind him: "If necessary, I will!"


    Tiger poison does not eat seeds?


    This sentence won''t work here in Lake.


    Especially so stupid, indulgent, Lake feels insulting his own blood!


    "Step aside."


    "okay."


    "Humph!"


    Lake looked at Emilia: "This is your last few days, I don''t want to fight with you, this time you dare to stop, next time, I will kill him!"


    Make a promise to someone.


    Said that if this rebel can''t beat him, he will break his limbs and let him reflect on it.


    Especially this rebellious son still dare to take the initiative to attack him?


    There is a kind.


    I fulfill you.


    Lai does not kneel her daughter, let alone her son.


    Son, I have as much as I want, and one less is considered barren.


    Lake directly bent forward, and his right hand was like a flying dragon probing its claws, directly facing the expression that was no longer awkward and disdainful, only David who was full of horror grabbed it.


    Gu Wu-Dragon Claw Hand!


    Dacheng.


    expensive!


    A sound of dragon roar suddenly came out, and Emilia only felt that a bright dragon claw in front of her drew across her sight, and then she heard a scream from David behind her.


    When the dragon''s claws passed by, Emilia felt that the blood in her body seemed to be ignited.


    He is stronger again!


    "what!"


    "Mom save me!"


    "save?"


    "I see who dares!"


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Lexon sneered and kicked directly on David''s knees in the air. Two sounds of broken knees came out. After David screamed twice, he fell directly to the ground.


    The legs have been deformed.


    Lake was expressionless: "Send him to me in the confinement room. Whoever dares to see him will be destroyed by Lao Tzu."


    The two vampire maids appeared silently from a distance, one by one, directly pulling the screaming David, and sending him to the underground confinement room of the castle.


    quickly.


    After David was taken away by the maid, Emilia made a sound and looked at Lake blankly: "Fastened?"


    Lake looked at Emilia blankly.


    Out of breath?


    How can it be that simple.


    Emilia laughed out of her voice: "Are you not afraid that he hates you, doesn''t you respect you?"


    "respect?"


    "Ah."


    Lake turned and walked toward the main hall, smiling coldly: "I am not used to make him respect, but to be awed by him."


    Emilia: "..."


    What does he need the respect of a rebellious man who puts him on the defensive?


    Lake is doing things wrong to people, but a major premise of this sentence is that he will not make Lake angry with people.


    For example, his eldest daughter Catherine.


    If Catherine **** blood, Lake will not be angry, and may even go to Africa to catch a group of young people and raise them in captivity as his daughter''s blood bank.


    Because his daughter Catherine will not make him angry.


    This rebellious son?


    It would be good for Lake to give him a chance. If other people provoke him, when did Lake give him a chance?


    And is he still an extremely stupid rebellious son?


    "Speaking..."


    Lake put on his shirt again, and looked at Emilia who followed in a little puzzledly: "Could you do a return process and give me another daughter."


    Let me tell you that the reading app I''m using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] has a lot of sources, all books, and updates fast!


    He still likes his daughter a little bit more.


    At least.


    Some things, once I told Catherine, Catherine knew that this thing could not be done, and never did it against him.


    Emilia shook her head speechlessly: "Don''t you think, do you have a problem too?"


    Lake tilted his head: "Me, what''s the problem with me."


    Emilia shook her head, walked over, patted Lake''s hands, and tied Lake''s tie: "I have no problem with your education, but you don''t need to do it first."


    "Education, as soon as you leave, the Nizi said that he is going to sleep when he is sleepy. How to educate, hang up?"


    "It''s not bad, at least it''s better than just."


    "Hang him up and hit him, it will hurt his self-esteem."


    "..."


    Emilia patted Lake''s tie knot, and then looked at Lake with a frown: "You think you broke his legs, so you don''t hurt your self-esteem?"


    Lake said: "If the leg is broken, it will be fine in three days. Hanging up and hitting it will leave a psychological shadow."


    Breaking the leg directly is called family law.


    Hanging up and hitting it is called psychological abuse.


    Emilia looked astonished and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "If I told you that your daughter ran to the basement to see her brother, would you kill her?"


    Lake: "..."


    In the confinement room in the basement.


    Said it is a confinement room, in fact, it is more appropriate to build a bedroom underground, because this confinement room, when two children are four or five years old, especially like to come here to play, so Emilia simply let people put it here It has been redecorated and furnished.


    and so¡­¡­


    Rather than putting David in a confinement room, it is better to put David in his bedroom.


    The kind of forbidden foot that breaks the leg.


    If Betty did something wrong when she was a child, she would also be ordered to ban her foot.


    At this moment.


    David has stopped screaming, and the pain of his broken leg is only the pain at that moment. After the pain is over, the healing function is now online, just like countless ants crawling over there.


    Catherine walked back three steps to the outside of the locked iron fence in the basement bedroom, and looked at David who was in confinement inside. She babbled twice, attracting the attention of David who was leaning on the bed and didn''t know what she was thinking. , And then said: "I told you a long time ago, Daddy is back today, don''t go to Craven''s side, you don''t listen, now you are suffering."


    David''s face was filled with puzzles: "He is just an ordinary person."


    Catherine curled her lips: "If you say you are stupid, you still don''t believe it. When did Daddy say that he is an ordinary person? No matter how bad, you can see the attitude of mother and the respect of the group of female servants in the castle to Daddy. I can see it."


    Stupid brother Yo.


    As Catherine said, she shook her head straightly: "When I went out with my mother, I gave you a wink. It''s okay for you. Do you think we are trying to persuade you not to do it to Daddy?"


    David frowned: "Isn''t it?"


    Catherine opened her mouth, was silent for a while, and sighed: "In short, you deserve it this time. Even if other vampires believe that Daddy is a little white face, none of them dared to say it in front of him."


    "I didn''t say either."


    "You didn''t say, you did it directly."


    "..."


    Catherine was even more speechless to her stupid brother: "Last year, Craven came over, and Daddy knew that you and Craven were close, and directly in front of us, he slapped Craven five times. , You forgot. Even so, Craven dare not sneer at Daddy. You are afraid that Craven is afraid of his mother."


    David opened his mouth: "Isn''t it?"


    Catherine couldn''t help but slapped her forehead: "Now, do you think our daddy eats soft rice? Also, do you know why daddy beats you like this?"


    David snorted coldly: "He was just taking advantage of me."


    Catherine opened her mouth.


    at this time.


    Lake walked into the basement from the steps with a blank face: "Really, you are saying that I don''t speak martial ethics. I will let you have two hands when your legs are healed after three days."


    Catherine was startled, like a bunny jumping up, turning around, showing a sweet smile, and holding Lake''s arm: "Daddy, I''m here to tell my brother why he was beaten, not to visit him."


    Lake looked down at the eldest daughter''s smile, and smiled, "Really?"


    Catherine nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "Well, what you said, if you encounter an enemy, first turn him over so that he has no possibility of counterattack. After talking about other things, you didn''t tell your brother, I Isn''t this here to help you do it?"


    Lake smiled and looked at the wisest eldest daughter he was proud of.


    Take a look.


    What is called a pistachio.


    This is called a pistachio. The one that is closed inside, hehe, is purely a dispensable gift from the eldest daughter, or the one that is about to expire.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake turned around directly: "Then say, say it and go straight up, I said, whoever, even if someone gives him a drop of water, I will destroy whoever, you are not among them, but if you dare Yes, you can go back to your room and stay for two months."


    Catherine stuck out her tongue at Lake''s back.


    Very quirky.


    Go upstairs.


    Emilia hugged her arms and looked at Lake coming up from the bunker with a smile: "So, I can''t go in to see my son, so can my daughter go in?"


    Although after the birth of the two children, Emilia felt that Lake liked her daughter more than her son, but the double standard was not such a double standard.


    Is it well-known double standard?


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "If you know how to please me you go down, I have no objection, but the necessary punishment is still there."


    Emilia shook her head, turned and walked towards the stairs: "Okay, come up, there are only a few days left, don''t waste time."


    Lake: "..."


    In the bunker.


    After seeing Lake''s departure, Catherine looked back at David, who was confined in the confinement room, and spread her hands: "Look, Daddy is very good at talking."


    David snorted and smiled: "He has always liked you."


    Catherine nodded: "That''s because I''m Daddy''s little padded jacket, and I never do what Daddy doesn''t like me doing, so do you know why you were beaten up?"


    David snorted coldly, "Isn''t it because I''m together with Craven and still **** human blood?"


    Catherine nodded, and then shook her head again: "Right or wrong, if it was me and I sucked blood, I can guarantee that Daddy would never beat me, or even say to me, you were beaten, yes. Because you are stupid."


    David''s eyebrows jumped and looked at Catherine outside the iron fence: "You were born fifty seconds earlier than me. Don''t always be stupid. I''m stupid."


    Catherine rolled her eyes.


    "Before today, did you always think that Daddy was an ordinary person, a little white face like other female vampires, who was raised by his mother?"


    "..."


    "You were beaten not because you were sucking blood or walking close to Craven, but because you were stupid, stupid, and brainwashed as a pawn, and said you are not stupid, if it weren¡¯t for my mother who said I couldn¡¯t play. You, with your stupid momentum, even I want to beat you violently, lest others think that you are stupid, and as your sister, I, Catherine, are just as stupid."


    "..."

 Chapter 144: Little padded jacket and Nizi

    This sentence is very lethal, and likewise, it is extremely insulting.


    But Catherine was telling the truth.


    Yesterday, Catherine told his stupid brother. Tomorrow will be the day when Lake will come. Let David be honest and don''t run around.


    The results of it¡­¡­


    As soon as night fell yesterday, David ran to Craven''s side.


    Catherine had no feeling for that misty manor and didn''t want to go, so she had to go back and see if she could cover up in front of Lake a little bit.


    As a result, Lake failed to cover as soon as he arrived.


    "Then why don''t you tell me, he is very strong."


    "Why should I tell you."


    "..."


    Catherine spread her hands and said to David in the confinement room: "And, you idiot, even if I say it, do you believe it? Dad said that one action is worth a thousand words. You are not thorough this time. Do you understand Daddy''s strength?"


    Does this still need to be said?


    Emilia''s attitude towards Lake.


    The attitude of the vampires in the castle towards Lake.


    Is this not obvious enough?


    They don''t live in some deep mountains and old forests. There are so many vampires outside. If you pay attention, it is not difficult to find out that the ordinary people who are raised by female vampires outside have any right to speak.


    Looking at Lake?


    Emilia treats Lake with the attitude of her lover.


    The vampire servants in the castle treated Lake with the attitude of their masters.


    and so.


    Does this need to be said?


    Anyone who is not blind will be able to understand if he observes a little bit more carefully, even if their daddy reveals a strong atmosphere of ordinary people from head to toe, from the inside to the outside, they are by no means ordinary people.


    I won''t prove it right now.


    Catherine blinked: "But let''s not say, Daddy has a great figure, no fat, and when he beats you, he looks handsome."


    David''s face was dark: "Then you said I was deceived, where I was deceived, if I was deceived, he was the one who deceived me."


    Catherine returned to her senses, looked at her stupid brother, and laughed and mocked undisguisedly: "You are stupid, but you still don''t admit that you were taken advantage of by the guy Craven, stupid."


    "what?"


    "Who do you think you are? Craven is the second-in-chief of the Vampire Council anyway. You don¡¯t know what your attitude towards you is. Just like your own son, you also have a mouthful of an uncle. Daddy said it when we were young, yes. We have nothing to do with diligence, whoever commits crimes or steals!"


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    "You''re a shit, don''t you know how we are? Outside, we are all adopted by my mom and dad, you are a barren, you are..."


    Catherine said irritably, and then looked at David suspiciously: "You haven''t revealed our secret that we are not afraid of the sun."


    This is the rhetoric that Catherine and David have accepted since childhood.


    To the outside world is the children adopted by Emilia. After all, there is no way for vampires to give birth, and Emilia also educates them strictly not to go out even if they can go out during the day.


    David froze for a moment and then shook his head: "Of course not."


    He thought that Lake was an ordinary person, disrespectful or even a little disgusted, but he still obeyed Emilia, who had always been guarding and petting him.


    Because David also knew that if he was exposed, then there would be a big problem.


    Especially after five days, Emilia will resign, and after the bloodthirsty and brutal Marcus takes office, once Marcus knows their secrets, she is afraid that she will be sent directly to the laboratory.


    Catherine rolled her eyes when she heard David''s determination: "Why not, you stupid, Craven is suspicious, otherwise, she won''t coax you every day like her mouth is smeared with honey."


    David frowned. "Clevin?"


    Catherine shrugged: "I''m too lazy to tell you, I''m sleepy, think about it slowly, with you, a stupid brother, my heart is too tired, or else, you are stimulating and stimulating daddy, let him take you Just kill it, so that I can have all of Daddy''s love."


    David couldn''t help but said, "Don''t you have all his love now, and I''m a brother."


    Catherine shrugged: "No, it''s 99% at most now, and 1% is yours. Also, I don''t want to admit that I have a stupid brother like you. Others will laugh at me."


    Finished.


    Catherine flicked her golden ponytail and left the bunker.


    Before leaving.


    I deliberately forgot to bring a bottle of potion left at the door of the confinement room that can help vampires quickly heal various internal and external injuries.


    His face was bruised and swollen, David, who was lying on the bed, looked at the bottle of potion left outside and blinked.


    Three days later.


    It''s still night.


    In the square of the old castle.


    With his hands on his back, Lake looked blankly at David, who was standing on the opposite side. The imposing manner was gone, and his expression was faint: "Come on."


    David couldn''t help but swallowed.


    In the past three days, after Catherine was busy with her own affairs, she would appear at the door of the confinement room to speak to him, and at the same time, there will be a small fable about Lake.


    I have to say that people, only after receiving a shock from people or things that they have always been unable to look at, will IQ go back online to think about something.


    For example, the attitude of the vampire maid in the castle towards Lake.


    For example, when Lake went crazy, even his mother Amelia didn''t dare to pick up Lake''s beard.


    Lake said blankly, "Come on, I''ll give you a chance to shoot, as long as you can beat me, you will be my old man in the future, you let me go east, I will never go west, I can''t beat me, I will still fight for three days. Same as before, break my leg and put me in confinement again!"


    Stupid does not matter.


    If you have a stupid son, let alone one. After five, Lake doesn''t matter, he can afford it.


    but¡­¡­


    Stupid enough to be used by others, he even shot his own father. Such a stupid son, Lake would rather not want to kill him. Anyway, he will kill him sooner or later. Killing him now saves a lot of trouble in the future.


    David returned to his senses, listening to Lake''s words of disdain and contempt, an anger in his heart rushed up again and looked at Lake.


    "Come on, brother!"


    "To shut up."


    Emilia directly knocked on the forehead of her daughter who was watching the excitement nearby, seriously suspecting that Catherine really wanted his brother to be cut by his father, and then reaped 100% of his old father''s favor.


    Is it already a percent favorite now, is it not enough?


    Catherine rubbed her forehead and stopped talking. Instead, she gestured hard, cheering, and cheering toward David.


    "Shoot!"


    "what!"


    "expensive!"


    David roared, his fangs flared, even faster than the last time, and the whole person appeared in front of Lake in an instant.


    but.


    Lake directly flew into the air, his right leg was like a dragon, and after a dragon chant, there was a bang, how fast David came, and how fast he banged towards the back.


    There was a boom.


    Lake stepped out with his right foot, and his whole person instantly appeared on top of David''s head, who was blasting behind him.


    boom!


    David slammed onto the bluestone floor, and the huge impact directly cracked these pieces of bluestone floor once again.


    Dacheng''s ancient Wulong claw hand.


    All limbs can transform into dragons.


    "stand up!"


    "..."


    Lake was expressionless, moving his neck, watching David groaning on the floor, "Aren¡¯t you going to challenge me? I don¡¯t think I am qualified to discipline you. Come on, beat me, I call you." dad!"


    Why didn''t he pay attention, and the good son turned into a rebellious son?


    Lake wondered a bit. Although there were signs last year, it was considered rebellious at best.


    "Come on, brother, get up, you can, believe in yourself, dad is just an ordinary person, go, get him."


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!"


    Emilia grabbed Catherine directly by the collar, and threw Catherine to David''s side with a scream: "It''s so happy, you go, your dad is just an ordinary person, you are better than your brother, you go."


    Lake looked at the little padded jacket thrown into the field with a smile on his face.


    Catherine showed a sweet smile, snorted, appeared next to Lake, hugged Lake¡¯s right arm, and said to Emilia on the other side of the main hall: ¡°I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s little quilted jacket. It¡¯s the most intimate, Dad. The land is reluctant to hit me."


    Emilia sneered: "Lake, your dear daughter went to send healing water to his brother for three days. She didn''t listen to the warning you said."


    I want to announce that [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] is really good It is worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    Lake looked down at his little padded jacket: "Really?"


    Catherine shook her head: "Nothing, have you seen me sending David healing water?"


    Lake shook his head and looked at Emilia: "Do you have evidence?"


    Emilia rolled her eyes.


    What is preference.


    This is.


    One was talking nonsense with his eyes open, and the other was a daughter slave who wanted to hold her daughter 24 hours a day when her daughter was young.


    Emilia looked directly at David who was struggling to get up from the floor on the opposite side: "Okay, I apologize to your father. Don''t be used as pawns by those idiots in the future."


    David was trembling all over, trying to get himself firm.


    The ancient martial arts dragon claw hand is the first-class martial arts of Shaolin to masculinity. This is what Lake left behind. If you change to an ordinary vampire, Lake will probably encounter the encounter of exposing him to the sun with a single blow. almost.


    Otherwise, Lake would not choose to use the [Jingwu Card] from the last draw to exchange for this ancient Wulong Claw Hand before coming over.


    Catherine blinked vigorously at her brother, apologizing, my stupid brother.


    She was tired.


    At any rate, he is also his own brother. Although Catherine was very venomous towards David, and she wished that her father would chop him directly, but her brother is already so stupid. If she doesn¡¯t care more, wouldn¡¯t it be true? Really stupid.


    Do you really think Catherine is teasing?


    After she discussed with Emilia, she planned to use such a method to let Catherine go off the field, and then take advantage of her little padded jacket to make Lake extinguish.


    Lake knows this too well.


    ...

 Chapter 145: The dark curtain opened

    ut¡­¡­


    Lake did not reveal the mother and daughter who were doing the show.


    Although a little stupid, he is a son anyway.


    One provocation can be forgiven.


    But the second time?


    Lake felt that it should be destroyed directly. He is still young and it is very simple to want a son. After the big deal is killed, work hard to compensate Emilia.


    One for two.


    Personally, this transaction is very cost-effective.


    David took a deep breath, ignoring the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, looking at Lake, feeling his sister Catherine''s eyes, was silent for a while, and bowed his head: "I''m sorry."


    Catherine breathed a sigh of relief.


    Okay.


    Although this younger brother is a little stupid, he is not stupid like a stick.


    Lake felt the mood of his little padded jacket and sneered twice: "I''m sorry, I don''t dare to be, why, how much blood has been sucked, how much blood of Lao Tzu, how much is left in your body."


    David''s expression was shocked.


    Lake snorted coldly. Counting the past life, plus this life, Lake ate more salt than this rebellious son drank more blood. Moreover, Lake had also rebelled and had a clear mind about this kind of rebellious son.


    "Brother?"


    Catherine opened her mouth wide, good fellow, she always thought that her brother David was only gluttonous, so he would **** blood. Unexpectedly, it was because of this?


    Good guys.


    This is stupid enough.


    Suck the blood of others to replace the blood in your own body?


    Are you stupid?


    Let alone whether this method is useful or not, the reason why they are born above 99% of vampires is because of the blood in the body. Do you want to replace it directly?


    After really being with Craven, have you successfully brainwashed yourself from a stupid to a silly white sweet?


    Catherine was infinitely venomous at her brother.


    but¡­¡­


    Catherine hugged Lake''s right arm and said coquettishly: "Daddy, I think my brother is just greedy, my brother, tell me, is it greedy? From now on, I will look at my brother and will never let him **** blood."


    Lake looked at David blankly: "Is that so?"


    David''s forehead was sweating coldly. All the time, in David''s eyes, Lake who came here was smiling every time he came here, but this time he really felt the majesty of being a father.


    Emilia frowned beside her.


    Not to mention whether the blood sucking can replace his own blood, just to say that it is very dangerous to have this idea, if it is not for the blood of Emilia and Lake flowing in David, why should he be fudged by the vampires here .


    David accepted Catherine''s eyes, uh, for a long time, looked at Lake, and then nodded.


    Next second.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake kicked out directly, the dragon''s claws developed, and the volley-detecting claws hit David''s chest directly, bombing, David was directly hit by a cannonball, breaking the stone pillar and breaking the outer wall of the castle. The castration directly blasted on a boulder outside.


    The boulder cracked instantly.


    "David!"


    Emilia regained consciousness and appeared in front of David after the activation.


    Sunken chest.


    More air intake, less air output.


    "younger brother."


    Catherine''s eyes widened too, and she appeared beside David with a snorting sound, watching Qiqiao keep bleeding, as if her self-healing speed couldn''t keep up with her injury.


    "You are crazy."


    Emilia turned and said solemnly towards Lake, who was slowly approaching, "You really killed your son?"


    Lake was expressionless and looked at David who was bleeding from Qiqiao: "I gave him blood, and he disliked it. In that case, I take it back."


    "He was stupid and was used by others."


    "and then?"


    Lake flicked his right hand, and the coin of fate was shot directly.


    Ding!


    The coin of destiny was thrown high up, spinning in the air.


    Falling into Lake''s sight level.


    The yellow side is facing up.


    what!


    David, who was dying just now, yelled, instantly as if sitting up in a dying illness, his face was horrified, his injuries healed, and he was panting heavily.


    Huh?


    Catherine was stunned, blinked and looked at her younger brother who recovered for a second. Then, her eyes flickered at her daddy.


    That coin.


    I like.


    Whoops.


    Catherine smiled sweetly and hugged her old bean again: "Daddy, that coin, play with me."


    Lake smiled, and scratched his little quilted jacket''s nose: "No, when I have one, I''ll give you one."


    Catherine was a little disappointed, but when she heard what Lake said, her eyes suddenly narrowed into crescent crescents.


    Lake looked at the wound healed blankly, touched David on his chest, and said coldly: "Next time you want to change your blood, don''t be so troublesome. Tell me, I''ll change it for you."


    David looked back at Lake with a cold face, and fought a cold war.


    Lake recruited two vampires: "Take it to the confinement room for a month. Let him think about it. I don''t need a son. Kill him. I can just change someone who is not stupid."


    Finished.


    Lake looked down at his little padded jacket: "Girlfriend, accompany me out for a walk."


    Catherine nodded: "Hmm."


    quickly.


    Lake took the little padded jacket Catherine and left the castle, staying in the castle for three days, and it was time to go down and go around.


    It is still the bunker confinement room.


    This time I changed to Emilia to visit.


    David sat in the confinement room with his head down and frustrated. After all, at that moment, he really felt that he was going to die. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was so close to death.


    Emilia embraced her arms, looked at the son inside, and sighed.


    David looked up at his mother and did not speak.


    Emilia shook her head: "Maybe your dad is right, I''m too used to you."


    Exchange blood?


    Without Lake''s blood, would you still have a chance to be born?


    David opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Emilia turned and walked outside, this time I can¡¯t be soft-hearted, Lake¡¯s character, Emilia knows best, eating soft or hard, anything that goes against him, whoever he does, is cold-hearted. It can be killed at any time.


    That Maureen who was shot headshot is the best proof.


    Emilia has been paying attention to Lake. If she is really used to David letting him go, maybe she wakes up and the grass on her son''s grave has already blossomed.


    Budapest.


    After Catherine got off the train, she stretched her waist, turned around, and looked at Lake with a smile: "Daddy, shall we get off the program or just hit the door?"


    Lake tilted his head: "Go through the procedure and hit the door?"


    Catherine said, "Yes, that Craven figured David like that, are you used to it?"


    "What can I not understand?"


    Lake and Catherine were walking on the road in Budapest. Hearing the words of their little padded jacket, they laughed haha: "Your brother is stupid and he is smart. I want to vent my anger. There is no reason. If he is smarter, Will it be calculated? And... You are my sister, and your brother was calculated like this, don''t you know a reminder?"


    Catherine curled her lips: "What else do I have to say, since he and Klevin got mixed together, good fellow, I think I''m the number one in the world. Klevin is a wine and a beauty. I didn''t know Kuangcheng for a long time. What''s it like, daddy, you said, I also think it is right, he has to experience severe beatings in society before he knows how old he is."


    Lake laughed.


    "Then you say, how old is your brother?"


    "Cut, the younger brother is the younger brother."


    "Hahaha."


    Sure enough, the eldest daughter is like her.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and pointed to the coffee shop not far away at the intersection of the triangle: "Go, and invite my girl to have a cup of coffee."


    It started to rain in Budapest tonight.


    but¡­¡­


    Neither Lake nor Catherine had an umbrella, it was just a light rain, there was absolutely no need at all.


    Come directly to beat that Craven?


    Lake lacks interest.


    People who are inferior in skill will be beaten, even if Craven is calculating David, Lake will only send the fire to David, or that sentence, his son can be stupid, he can afford it, but stupid becomes someone else The chess pieces, it will not be tolerated.


    "A bottle of bourbon!"


    "latt¨¦."


    "..."


    Lake and Catherine were sitting by the window of the cafe.


    Catherine rested her chin with one hand and looked straight out the window. She didn''t get out of the castle very often, and only when Lake came, would she accompany Lake down the mountain.


    Anyway, there is everything in the castle, and there is also the Internet. I learned knowledge from the few vampire professors After a boring afternoon, I had afternoon tea, and then watched how my brother was dying step by step.


    Isn''t it fragrant?


    "what?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    "Daddy, look at that."


    "Oh."


    Lake glanced at several figures walking into the subway entrance not far away, retracted his eyes, and smiled: "It seems that the time is just right."


    Catherine blinked: "What time is just right?"


    Lake squeezed the bourbon he had just brought up: "You know, your mother is going to sleep lately. Let Marcus come on stage."


    Catherine nodded: "I know, I''m not worried at all."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The little cotton-padded jacket said with a smile: "Because I know that Dad will definitely not let Mom go to sleep, Dad doesn''t go to Craven to settle accounts, but Craven''s plan for Dad is still useful right now, right."


    Lake laughed, tilted his head and looked at his little padded jacket: "Have you ever done an IQ test for your little head?"


    Catherine looked smug: "Of course, those professors have tested with me, even in the world of ordinary people, I belong to the scope of genius."


    Lake nodded: "Great, better than me."


    He also did a wrong IQ test.


    result?


    That''s not satisfactory.


    Catherine added wine to Lake''s glass, and her big eyes flashed: "Daddy, what are your plans? Tell me, I''ll advise you."


    Lake glanced at Catherine: "The plan? Watch it change."


    Catherine: "..."


    What plan is needed for this.


    Sitting on the side, watching the play with peace of mind, what Victor, what Marcus, naturally there is a pair of heroes and heroines who will kill them clean.


    Two dogs fight, play off!


    ...

 Chapter 146: How about changing the name of VAM

    Boom!


    A sky thunder sounded in the sky, and then, the original continuous drizzle suddenly turned into a majestic rain.


    then.


    After a loud noise, accompanied by screams, countless ordinary people swarming out of the subway station.


    It''s killing.


    In the subway station, some people used it as a battlefield and were shooting at each other.


    Wow wow wow.


    At the police station nearby, sirens were on, and after a drift, they stopped directly at the subway station entrance. Then, several dark law enforcement officers held their weapons and headed toward the subway station.


    Europe was not completely conquered by Genghis Khan''s cavalry, but it was conquered by this group of African Americans relying on the powerful and barbaric reproductive ability.


    I''m depreesed.


    Lake looked at the skin color of the law enforcement officers, and couldn''t help shaking his head inwardly.


    Catherine looked at the crowds rushing out of the subway station and the law enforcement officers who entered, and said with some worry: "Well, Serena and the others won''t have an accident."


    Lake glanced at his little padded jacket: "You and Serena are familiar?"


    Serena.


    It looks very similar to Rachel. No, it should be that Rachel and Serena are quite similar. After all, Serena was born at least a hundred years earlier than Rachel, right?


    Catherine grumbled: "In the attack class, Serena is my coach and sparring partner. When there is no task, I will invite Serena to sit in the castle."


    Lake nodded.


    Catherine continued: "Dad, Serena is our strongest female death walker, not one of them."


    Can it be great?


    This Serena was cultivated by Victor in the mode of deathwalker since he was a child. Vampires are already good at fighting, and they have been cultivated since childhood, even more so.


    correct.


    This Serena looks... pretty much like Rachel.


    boom!


    A gunshot sounded.


    Catherine''s little ears moved and looked down at the ground of the cafe. The gunshot came from the ground.


    Lake drank his bourbon, took out a hundred dollars and threw it on the table: "Let''s go."


    Go out.


    Lake shook his right hand, and two small yellow umbrellas appeared in his hands.


    "give."


    "..."


    The little padded jacket flashed his big eyes and looked at Lake: "Daddy, I want it too."


    Lake said, "Okay, I''ll get it for you in the future."


    At the request of the little padded jacket, Lake couldn''t say NO. Even if Catherine said he wanted the stars in the sky, if he had the opportunity, Lake would pick a star and give it to his daughter.


    What is this called.


    The obedient and sensible child has sugar to eat.


    At this moment.


    Deathwalker Serena was quickly evading the pursuit of a complete werewolf. For some reason, Serena suddenly discovered that the bullet she had developed specifically for the werewolf seemed to be ineffective.


    at the corner.


    Serena leaned against the corner.


    "Selena!"


    "..."


    Serena returned to her senses and turned her head to look in a panic.


    Catherine, holding a small yellow umbrella, blinked: "What are you doing?"


    A roar came from the tunnel around the corner.


    boom!


    The hair of Serena''s cheeks was blown by the wind. When she recovered, she saw, holding a small yellow umbrella in one hand, claws in the other, a golden dragon probing claws, and volleyed up a middle-aged man in a werewolf suit and leather shoes. The corners of the sportsman''s mouth are slightly curved.


    Click!


    After a crisp sound, the werewolf who was roaring and struggling among the golden dragon''s claws directly tilted his neck and completely lost any signs of life. With a bang, after falling on the ground, the wolf form gradually dissipated, revealing a thin human The appearance of a man.


    Okay!


    Lake verified his combat effectiveness and nodded secretly.


    He came out suddenly because he thought of something.


    In this dark night riot, there are countless vampires who died. Lake has no idea about the death of these vampires. However, if the vampires die too much, then Emilia has the last laugh. Isn¡¯t that a bare rod? Commander?


    Isn''t the VAM consortium going to fall apart because of this?


    This will not work.


    That''s one of the best consortiums in Europe. To put it bluntly, Lake doesn''t care, and Emilia doesn''t care, but it''s obvious that all high-quality materials are based on money.


    and so.


    Lake thought for a while, but let''s get started.


    The holiday is only four months in total. If these vampires and werewolves are allowed to fool around, let alone the VAM consortium and the polished commander, it is estimated that things will get bigger and it will alarm the earth to intervene.


    what?


    The master of vampires and werewolves, Alexander Corvinus?


    That product is a second pen.


    While hiding in the dark for thousands of years to wipe the **** of his offspring, he also famously said that children have their own choices, and he cannot intervene. You have the ability to put toilet paper on your hands when you say this. Put it away.


    "Oh!"


    Catherine was startled when she saw the big wolf suddenly appearing. She only heard Serena mention the look of a werewolf in the castle, but this was the first time she ran to Serena with a small yellow umbrella. :"Are you OK."


    Serena glanced at Catherine, shook her head, and then set her eyes on Lake, who was reinserting with one hand.


    Catherine smiled, pointed at Lake, and said to Serena: "This is my daddy, how about it, handsome?"


    From the moment Lake shot, the little quilted jacket like Lake understood one thing.


    His daddy is about to enter the arena strongly.


    awesome.


    Mom, don''t go to sleep.


    So, even though Little Jacket didn''t understand why Lake changed his mind, it prevented Little Jacket from complimenting Daddy.


    Serena looked at Lake and was stunned.


    This is the little white face of the legendary Emilia''s husband?


    Isn''t he an ordinary person?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Serena moved her nose, and suddenly, clutching her chest, coughed.


    Lake looked at Serena: "Don''t sniff, I''m an ordinary person, but if you get a drop of my blood, you will die."


    Especially after he finished using the Gu Wu who had just reached Yang.


    A body of blood scorching hot like a big sun, for these vampires who are afraid of the sun, one drop can make them ashes, just a sniff is enough to cause them to be burned by the sun.


    Catherine held on to Serena, who was a little bit painful, and complained to Lake, "Daddy, Serena is my friend."


    Lake smiled: "She sniffs this by herself, but I keep my breath."


    If he didn''t constrain, Serena would have turned into a team of bones at the moment Lake took the shot.


    "Let''s go."


    "...Where are you going."


    "Go to Lu Xi''an, and end this game early. I''m here to accompany my daughter, not to watch a messy farce."


    As Lake said, he turned and walked up the steps holding the small yellow umbrella.


    Catherine blinked, shared a small yellow umbrella with Serena, and caught up with Lake''s pace: "Wait for me, Daddy."


    Serena walked beside, frowning and said: "Lucian has been killed."


    Killed by Craven.


    It is precisely for this reason that Craven has become the second in command of the current vampire council, and he is still the second in command of the resident.


    "is it?"


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Serena, smiled and said: "Then your information is wrong, my information, Lucian has lived well these years. Although the living environment is not good, the werewolves have a harder environment. It also makes people have fighting spirit."


    Especially for such a werewolf with blood and blood.


    Lucian was not only as simple as a werewolf, but also the originator of the human werewolf. At the same time, he was also a wolf power fighter who led the werewolf who was enslaved by the vampires to fight for the freedom of the werewolf.


    unfortunately.


    Like all clich¨¦ scripts, Lucian fell in love with Victor''s daughter Sonya, whom he wanted to resist at the time.


    in fact¡­¡­


    Victor is also a daughter slave, and even, in order to perfect her daughter, intends to wrap up the matter a bit. The vampire committee passed by, but Sonia may have lost her IQ because of love, and she was directly in front of the vampire council. , The matter between himself and Lucian was leaked cleanly.


    Just one sentence.


    Yes it is.


    I fell in love with werewolves. What''s the matter? My father is one of the three elders of vampires. Lucian and I are true love, true love is invincible.


    Although Sonia thought so.


    But a pity.


    True love can''t beat reality.


    Not to mention The werewolf''s rebellion caused Emilia and Marcus to participate in the suppression of the rebellion from their deep sleep.


    do not forget.


    Marcus''s younger brother, William, the ancestor of the werewolves, was ordered by Victor to be imprisoned forever. Back then, Marcus begged Victor several times, but Victor refused.


    Feng Shui turns around.


    This time it was Marcus''s turn.


    Naturally.


    Under the circumstances that Sonia herself admitted, the vampire committee directly sentenced Sonia to death. Under the sun, Sonia screamed in pain and was burned alive.


    Witnessing all this, Lucian, because he sacrificed his love, caused his small universe to burst out for a short time, turning anger into power, and taking the wolf clan to attack the vampire base camp.


    At that time, the vampire fled in embarrassment, and finally Lucian and the werewolf were free and got one of the keys to William''s prison, which was the necklace of his lover Sonia. Always carry it with you.


    This period of history, among the vampires, is called the werewolf riot.


    And then.


    It was the vampires coming back. The three major vampire elders regrouped, took the vampires to regain the lost ground, and once again severely suppressed the wolf clan. At this time, Craven led his team to round up Lucian.


    result¡­¡­


    The two seemed to have met each other, good guys, they became like good friends as soon as they met, and they made an agreement.


    Finally, Lucian and the werewolf were free and got one of the keys to William¡¯s prison, which was the necklace of his lover Sonia. Always carry it with you.


    This¡­¡­


    It''s the complete version of Kleven''s history.


    Serena was stunned.


    As for Catherine?


    Daddy is mighty!


    ...

 Chapter 147: 3 most useless sons

    The night rain in Budapest gradually decreased.


    In an abandoned and about to collapse building outside the suburbs.


    Lake turned around, but he did not find a trace of a werewolf.


    "what?"


    "Have you changed places?"


    Lake touched his chin, caught his eyes, looked at the dust on the table not far away, and blinked.


    Little padded jacket Catherine looked up at her daddy: "Did you find the wrong place?"


    Lake shook his head.


    He remembered that when he came over last year, after knowing that Emilia was about to change terms this year, he took the time to find the hiding place of Lucian''s many werewolves.


    After all, werewolves are not vampires. Werewolves can walk during the day. Since they can walk during the day, you can easily find a clue if you look carefully.


    such as¡­¡­


    Why do people who don''t have a job can live without becoming a tramp?


    Serena next to her felt the remaining breath here and said, "I didn''t find the wrong place. There is indeed the breath of a werewolf here, but it is already very weak. The smell has been at least half a year apart."


    Lake nodded, then looked at his little padded jacket: "Forget it, go home."


    Little cotton-padded jacket Catherine sighed: "Daddy, you don''t enter the court strongly."


    Lake glanced at the empty and deserted surroundings: "Don''t give me a chance, how to get in, it''s okay, it''s not too bad for so many days, there is almost no difference between early and late."


    Catherine blinked: "Really?"


    Lake nodded, suddenly thinking of something, raised his eyebrows, and walked toward the outside of the building: "This is not here, then it should be in another place."


    Michael Corvin.


    Descendant of Alexander Corvinus'' third son.


    It''s strange to say.


    As the third son of Alexander Corvinus who was not bitten by bats or wolves, theoretically he inherited Alexander Corvinus¡¯ undead gene, but this third son and his descendants will The dead will not only be killed, but will even die of old age.


    So, what did this third one inherit?


    Are you lonely?


    It''s a so-called recessive gene.


    Lake didn''t understand, but he didn''t intend to understand. Since the subway shootout happened, then, tonight, the werewolf Lucian should also go to this Michael Cowen.


    It''s still early, let''s take a look, if we can bump into it, it''s better.


    Michael Corvin is a doctor who lives in number 10 on the fifth floor of an apartment building in the 3B block of Budapest.


    It''s not far from here, it''s only half an hour''s walk.


    Serena frowned and asked aloud: "Is there anything special about this human being?"


    Lake glanced at Serena: "Guess."


    Serena: "..."


    The little padded jacket grabbed Lake''s sleeve and shook it: "Daddy, I''m curious too."


    Lake glanced at his little padded jacket, and briefly spoiled the origins of Michael Cowen.


    Serena was shocked and doubtful.


    The little padded jacket is the eyeball that inherited Lake''s perfect dark blue eyes, turning: "Then, if I bite him and **** his blood, wouldn''t I be afraid of the sun?"


    Lake haha ??laughed and said: "Although that guy is a descendant, his blood is hidden. If you want not to be afraid of the sun, Alexander Corvinus''s blood is the most useful. When the work here is finished, I will go to him and ask for some blood. you."


    Catherine said sweetly: "Thank you Daddy."


    Talking.


    Catherine blinked at Serena, with a look that I will give you a little bit.


    Serena was in doubt.


    after all¡­¡­


    She had never heard of such a thing.


    this person¡­¡­


    It''s strange.


    Serena Yu Guang glanced at Lake, who was holding the small yellow umbrella, with one hand in her pocket, and the suit and leather shoes set off the masculine temperament, thinking so in her heart.


    After half an hour.


    The apartment building where Michael Cowen is located has arrived.


    The fifth floor.


    510.


    Serena stepped forward, preparing to break the goal.


    The little padded jacket stopped Serena: "Be polite, polite first, then soldier, this is what my daddy taught."


    Lake laughed.


    It¡¯s your own little padded jacket, look, how does it look like that rebel? The little padded jacket remembers everything he said clearly. That rebel, if it weren¡¯t for Emilia¡¯s protection, would have slapped him to death. .


    Boom boom boom!


    No response when knocking on the door.


    Lake raised his hand and glanced at the time on his watch.


    At half past seven in the evening.


    Poor social animal, haven''t you got off work yet?


    With a flick of his right hand, Lake directly took out a key that was also matched last year and connected to the door lock of Michael Cowen''s house, twisted it directly, and opened the door and walked in.


    The room is not big.


    At a glance.


    Regardless of the size of the room or the furnishings of the room, it fully proved one thing. Although this guy is a doctor, he is obviously not good at it.


    After all, doctors are also low-level.


    If a doctor in Donggu drives a luxury car, he might be complained by the patient that this guy has taken bribes.


    But if you are a federal doctor, if you are not driving a luxury car, patients will only think that your doctor''s skills are very poor. Otherwise, why can''t you drive a luxury car.


    Turn on the lights.


    Serena Yuguang looked at a photo frame on the desktop. After picking it up, she looked at the man in the frame and looked up. The scene of the gunfight with the werewolves in the subway flashed by: "This person appeared in the subway station, the group The werewolf was chasing him."


    Lake bent over, stared at a few bottles of wine in the wine cabinet in this room, and said without looking back: "Although this product is a recessive gene, it is also a pure-blooded offspring. After sucking his blood, Lucian can do it. A more powerful werewolf has evolved."


    For example, in a real sense, a werewolf who can perfectly switch from a human form to a wolf form.


    At the moment, the wolf clan of Lucian is too ugly in form, and there is no aesthetics at all.


    Living in Europe, as well as vampires and wolf races, Lake''s aesthetics is still more inclined to Twilight''s version of vampires and wolf races.


    I don''t know what the origins of the vampires and wolf clan of that Twilight line are.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, just as they are considered unique in every myth, the three elders of Emilia in the myth of the night, and the royal family of Volturi in the myth of Twilight.


    Emilia has mentioned the Volturi royal family who are also in Europe. However, although everyone is a vampire, just like humans, they are all humans, and they are distinguished by skin color.


    and so¡­¡­


    Emilia doesn''t have much contact with the royal family of Volturi.


    Serena put down the photo: "No, I want to go back."


    Lake took out a slightly more valuable bottle of whiskey from the wine cabinet and smiled: "Go back, who are you going to tell, Craven?"


    Serena stopped.


    If what Lake said is true, then Craven is allied with Lucian, go back and tell Craven, what is the difference with self-investing in the net?


    Serena looked up: "Elder Emilia."


    Lake is looking for a cup: "Your vampire council has rules. A month before the change of term, Emilia has already abdicated in a substantial sense. Now it is Craven who is in charge of the affairs."


    Moreover.


    Lake didn''t intend to let Emilia go down the mountain. After all, he is Emilia''s lover. Some things should be solved by a man. Emilia waited to accept the site.


    Who made Lake only come here for four months a year to accompany Emilia? Just treat it as a make up.


    Serena frowned.


    at this time.


    A man with some wet hair appeared in the corridor on the fifth floor, looking suspiciously and horrified at the handsome men and women in his room: "Who are you?"


    Michael Cowen¡¯s toes are ready to turn around.


    Lake looked up at Michael in the hallway, raised his eyebrows, and raised his glass: "Michael, oh thank goodness, you are finally back, I can wait for you for a long time, come in, have a glass of wine, warm up Body."


    A big question mark flashed across Michael''s head, but it seemed that under Lake''s familiar and friendly language, he walked into the room with some hesitation. After taking the whiskey that Lake handed over, he looked at Lake curiously: "Sir, do we know each other?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "Of course, you are Michael Corvin, right."


    Michael nodded.


    Lake smiled and said, "Look, if I didn''t know you, how would I know your name, right?"


    Uh¡­¡­


    Michael felt a little weird, but for a while he would not be able to say why. After all, he had just experienced something he had never experienced before.


    The legendary werewolf.


    That ghostly pace.


    that¡­¡­


    Michael Cowen''s eyes fell when he was escaping in the subway I had a glimpse of Serena, and her eyes expanded instantly.


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    "Relax, Michael."


    Lake looked at Michael, who was pointing at Serena, and patted Michael on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, we are not looking for you, but the person I am looking for will come to you, so I will come to you. ,Do you know what I mean?"


    I do not understand.


    Michael swallowed and felt that Michael, who seemed to be in a wolf''s mouth, looked at Lake with a crying expression: "I don''t know you, I swear, I haven''t seen anything."


    Please let me go.


    Lake shook his head.


    at this time.


    Serena suddenly looked up at the ceiling of the roof.


    "Wolf¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    Serena''s words hadn''t fallen yet. In an instant, two ugly werewolves walking upright stepped directly through the ceiling, roared, and they were about to rush towards Michael.


    A pair of sharp claws flashed with cold light, and it seemed that they wanted to tear the lake in front of them with his back facing them into two alive.


    Catherine exclaimed: "Daddy, be careful!"


    "expensive!"


    Lake lacks even the interest to look back. He directly squeezed the dragon claw with his right hand backwards. In an instant, like a million special effects, a sharp golden dragon claw appeared directly, and the dragon claw fell from the sky, enlarged in an instant, and pinched it directly. The two werewolves still in the air.


    Guwu Guwu.


    A dragon who wants to become a master, naturally, also has a matching internal strength cultivation base.


    and so¡­¡­


    It is very reasonable to change the appearance of dragon claws inside and outside!


    "Wow!"


    "puff!"


    "boom!"


    ...

 Chapter 148: Lucian

    The two werewolves instantly turned into blood mist under the dragon''s claws and exploded.


    "Yeah!"


    The little cotton-padded jacket screamed and squeaked and appeared outside the corridor, avoiding the werewolf blood fog that came from the sky like rain.


    Serena and Michael were caught in the shower.


    His body was full of werewolf blood.


    As for Lake?


    At the moment when the sky of blood mist approached Lake''s body, it was instantly evaporated and turned into water vapor as if it had encountered a scorching sun. From the outside to the house, Lake seemed to be in a sauna.


    Serena was holding her throat uncomfortably, and squatting down again and again with a cough. Not far in front of her, the scorching sun and air waves that came in like a heat wave made her feel that she was exposed to the sun.


    Whoops.


    A flower in front of Serena, instantly, as if being thrown into the cold water, in the eye, Catherine had rescued her from the house.


    "Thank you."


    Serena thanked Catherine.


    at this time.


    Roar!


    Among the stairs, along with the movement of the several werewolves crawling, is the continuous howling of the wolf, gradually clear from far to near.


    Next second.


    A werewolf firmly grasped the ceiling and appeared at the end of the corridor, followed by the second and third heads.


    "Back!"


    Serena drew her spear in an instant with both hands, stood up, appeared in front of Catherine, and pushed Catherine toward the house. The pistol specially developed for werewolves fired instantly.


    Bang bang bang!


    The specially-made bullets blasted out in an instant, forming a rain of bullets and headed towards the werewolf that suddenly appeared.


    Ouch!


    boom!


    Serena was cultivated as a deathwalker since she was a child. As far as marksmanship is concerned, she does not go under Lake who uses spear fighting skills. These werewolves seem to have never thought of avoiding it.


    boom!


    The bullet hit these werewolves, but after a few howls, he climbed up from the floor again, and then continued to attack Serena a bit more aggressively.


    what?


    Serena had already encountered this situation once when she was in the subway. These werewolves no longer seemed to be afraid of this special bullet developed specifically to kill werewolves.


    "Step aside."


    "expensive!"


    Selena heard a sound from behind, and the whole person instantly stepped aside and just stuck to the wall. In an instant, there was a shocking dragon roar, and the golden phantom dragon claws instantly stretched out from the house.


    puff!


    puff!


    puff!


    This menacing, death-defying squad-like werewolf suddenly let out a miserable wailing at the moment when it was scraped by the dragon''s claws, which directly turned into a blood mist, and even the bones were completely clean without leaving an instant evaporation.


    The duration of this battle is no more than ten seconds at most.


    But it''s over.


    Serena was already sweating at this moment, you know, she is a cold-blooded vampire.


    Sweating?


    It''s almost a prelude to death.


    fortunately.


    Lake put away his boiling aura, otherwise, under this aura, within ten seconds, Serena estimated that she would enter the first step of death and start smoking.


    "Let''s go."


    Lake glanced at Michael, who was still frightened next to him, and said to Serena, "Take him."


    The movement is so big.


    If the Budapest police station does not come to check, it will be impossible to justify.


    Serena glanced at Lake with lingering fear, and then walked directly towards Michael.


    Michael regained his senses and stepped back: "Don''t come here, I won''t follow you...ah!"


    Serena grabbed Michael''s collar directly, almost broke Michael''s paw with one hand, and directly lifted Michael expressionlessly towards Lake, who had already gone out.


    In the elevator.


    With a boom.


    Catherine raised her head and glanced, and there was movement above the elevator.


    Not long.


    Ding.


    The elevator opens the door.


    Eye-catching.


    A man-wolf ancestor Lu Xian, who was standing at the elevator door and waiting for a long time, showed his fangs and slowly raised his head.


    expensive!


    boom!


    Lu Xian''s whole body was instantly hung on the wall directly opposite the elevator by the phantom dragon claws. With Lu Xian''s body as the center, the spider-web-like cracks extended in all directions.


    "Roar!"


    Lu Xian showed his wolf mouth and struggled with anger, somewhat unable to return to his senses.


    Lake let go.


    With a boom.


    Lucian fell from the wall to the ground at the moment when the dragon claw disappeared.


    look up.


    Lake''s expression is faint: "It''s not easy to find you. I moved house. Did you find the remote camera I set up in the corner? Let''s go and find a place to talk."


    Lu Xi''an looked wary, did not even wipe the wolf blood on the corner of his mouth, flashing his green wolf eyes and staring at Lake expressionlessly.


    Lake tilted his head: "Why, don''t you want to talk?"


    Then don''t talk about it.


    You are not alone with Victor or Marcus.


    Lake said that he was going to raise his hand to send Lucian to **** to report.


    Lu Xian said solemnly: "Where to go."


    Lake glanced at Lucian, who directly recognized Lu Xian when he raised his hand, smiled, and thought for a while: "It''s still the building where you lived before. It''s close. After I finish talking, you can go home after a few steps. Up."


    Lucian: "..."


    It''s the abandoned building in the suburbs.


    Boom!


    Serena fainted directly, and Michael, who had been pulled all the way, was thrown aside, regardless of whether Michael would be concussed or not.


    after awhile.


    It''s quiet all around.


    Serena spoke out towards Lake, who was standing not far away from the broken window and seemed to be admiring the moon: "Sir, Lucian, he dare not come over."


    Lake smiled.


    When I was about to speak.


    Wearing a cloak, Lucian with messy hair and beard appeared in front of him, accompanied by the sound of fearless reptile footsteps around the abandoned building.


    "who are you?"


    Lucian''s gaze flicked directly over Serena and Catherine, and fell on Lake, who had his back to him: "You are definitely not a vampire."


    Lake turned around and smiled: "The name is just a code name, it''s just for people to call it, you can be called the Black King!"


    Catherine shook her head when she heard these words: "No way, no way."


    Lake looked curiously at his little padded jacket.


    Catherine shook her head and said: "If you are the black king, then mother is the black queen, no, mother is not black, father is not black, I think it is better to call the white king, mother is the white queen."


    Lake laughed.


    mom?


    Listening to Catherine''s words, Lucian looked at Lake up and down again. He knew who Catherine was, and he and Klevin were still a cooperative partnership. Naturally, Lake''s identity could also be judged by Catherine''s words.


    "You are Emilia''s husband, that...human."


    Lu Xian originally wanted to talk about the little white face, but thinking of the scene just now, who would dare to say that this human being in front of him is just a simple one, Emilia''s favorite?


    In the scene just now, is it human, can ordinary people do it?


    Lake looked up.


    Shot.


    Into claws.


    expensive!


    A mini golden dragon came out instantly, squeezed the stone flower slab together with the werewolf lying upstairs and exploded.


    "Don''t know if I don''t like someone riding on top of my head?"


    "¡­what are you going to do?"


    Lu Xian''s wolf eyes shrank, while ordering his wolf clan not to do anything, he watched very vigilantly at the outrageously attacking Lake.


    Lake looked at Lucian and smiled: "It''s nothing, just tell you in this way, I know what you and Craven plan to do, but don''t seek death, understand?"


    Lu Xian said solemnly: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Lake hehe smiled: "Pretending to be confused will only make me take action, and will not make me patiently explain to you, but this time, I will make an exception for you, listen carefully, and give up the plan to ambush Emilia in the full moon ceremony the day after tomorrow. , How about it, agree or disagree."


    "what?"


    When Catherine heard these words from her daddy, she looked at Lucian, then snorted: "Can he beat my mother?"


    Follow the normal process.


    The three elders of Marcus, Victor, and Emilia have been rotated for a hundred years. In order to sleep smoothly, the three elders will carry out some auxiliary tasks in the final stage of their tenure, such as reducing their energy and blood to a minimum. So that they can sleep smoothly. U U Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    But this is a normal process, based on the premise that the three elders are still ordinary vampires.


    Is Emilia still an ordinary vampire?


    Not afraid of sunlight, not afraid of mercury, and even a hot spring in broad daylight.


    In the original plot, Emilia made a stunning appearance and was killed by Lu Xian and others because, at that time, Emilia''s strength had fallen below the freezing point.


    at the moment?


    If Lucian was in the past, it would be no different from sending him to death.


    but¡­


    This is also what Lake does not want to see.


    If Lucian is missing, who will be the **** to kill Victor and Marcus?


    Lake does it himself?


    It''s okay, but it''s okay. When that happens, the councillors of the vampire council and other vampires have a look, hey, they thought it was Emilia who wanted dictatorship.


    What Lake wants is for Emilia to successfully take over the VAM consortium, not a fragmented consortium.


    Lucian''s eyes flickered.


    This was negotiated by him and Craven yesterday. How did this person know?


    Could it be...


    Lake looked at Lucian''s eyes: "Do you suspect that Craven, who became a good friend as soon as I met you, sold you?"


    Lucian looked up at Lake.


    Lake still smiled and said, "Don''t kill yourself. You can kill Victor and Marcus. I have never understood one thing. Since you and Craven are good friends, why not? Directly kill the two sleeping bats first. Craven is the second in command of the Vampire Council. I think, create an opportunity for you to attack with the werewolf army, and then Craven awakens Wei. Kudo and Marcus, you come to kill, this is a very simple thing."


    Lucian: "..."

 Chapter 149: Serena who knows the truth

    This is one point that Lake feels very suspicious.


    One is the leader of the wolf clan.


    One is Craven, who has become the second in command of vampires with your cooperation.


    The two people should combine inside and outside, not to mention destroying the entire family of vampires, but Marcus and Victor who were sleeping in the manor could easily be killed.


    After Marcus and Victor wake up, they need to be transfused to restore their state.


    The heyday Marcus and Victor, you say you can''t beat them, but can Marcus and Victor, who have just regained their strength, still failed to beat them?


    Lu Xi''an is a clan who dared to **** blood when the three major elders existed. In the past, all those who were in the heyday dared to be tough.


    As Lake said, he was a little curious: "So, can you explain it to me? Even if Craven disagrees, if you use your own identity to blackmail him, he will have to do it."


    Everything that Craven has now was obtained by a lie.


    If Lucian uses this as a threat, let¡¯s say nothing else, if the second-in-command Craven spends most of the people in the manor, Lucian will use the wolf clan army, and the inside should be combined. There is no doubt that he can succeed .


    Lucian''s eyes flickered.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and thought of something: "So, I understand, you and Craven have already planned, the day after tomorrow, by killing Emilia, let Craven send an army over there, and then you are leading Let your wolf cubs attack the manor."


    Bad memory.


    Lake smiled and shook his head, and then looked at Lucian: "You take revenge, Craven can also become the new vampire leader after the three elders have died. Sorry, I just remembered it wrong."


    Acknowledge if you are wrong.


    Lake has always said one thing.


    Lu Xian''s eyes flickered, and he said solemnly: "If I want Emilia''s life too."


    Emilia was also there at the time.


    Lucian hates Emilia to the extent that it is not below the ordered Marcus and Victor who sits on the sidelines.


    Lake sneered coldly: "Then you are looking for death."


    Lu Xi''an''s green eyes were gleaming, and his lips opened slightly, as if he was about to bark his teeth with Lake.


    Lake sneered: "Why, I plan to have a baby with me, okay, don''t think I need you to kill Marcus and Victor, you are so important, without you, I can still find someone else to do it. this matter."


    Talking.


    A golden mini-dragon emerged from behind Lake, flaring its teeth and claws, not arrogant.


    Lucian constricted his exposed fangs, looked at Lake, and pointed to Michael who was sleeping aside: "Okay, I promise you, give me this human being."


    Lake made a gesture of please.


    Just after listening to their conversation, Serena, who had been in shock, quickly returned to her senses. With a scream, she grabbed the sleeping Michael and ran to the side: "No."


    Serena felt like a ten-level huge wave appeared in her heart.


    Gosh.


    She heard something.


    Emilia''s husband and Lucian, a vampire enemy who should have died, were on her face, saying words to kill Marcus and Victor in front of her.


    What do you mean?


    Do you want Emilia to rule forever?


    Serena is Victor''s adopted daughter after all, and, in all fairness, Victor raised Serena as her biological daughter, at least Serena feels that way.


    Now someone is planning to kill Victor while he is asleep, which makes Serena not shocked.


    No way.


    I''m going back to wake up my adoptive father and tell him that Emilia intends to kill them and dominate the world.


    Selena thought about it and was about to lift Michael out of here quickly.


    but.


    Boom boom boom!


    One after another werewolves appeared around Serena, grinning, staring at Serena and Michael in her hands.


    Lucian laughed and looked at Lake: "It seems that your people have betrayed you."


    Lake was expressionless: "Your IQ is indeed worrying. I strictly doubt whether you can live up to my trust. From where do you think Serena is mine."


    Lucian was silent for a while: "So, I killed her, lest she break our agreement, are you okay?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up, and he did not answer Lucian, but looked directly at Serena: "Selena, do you remember what I just said to this wolf, kill him, I can still find help me do this? The person?"


    Serena took a deep breath and looked at Lake, who was calmly speaking: "The Three Elders have been in power for a hundred years. This is an iron law."


    Lake nodded.


    There is no doubt about this system. Since this system has been able to operate for so many hundreds of years, it shows that this system is feasible to some extent.


    But this is not what Lake wants to say.


    Lake looked directly at Serena: "If I told you that your whole family was killed by Victor, would you still insist on what you said?"


    "what?"


    "If you don''t believe me, ask him."


    Lake pointed at Lucian.


    Lucian, who was about to order Serena to be killed, blinked after seeing the direction of Lake''s finger, and pointed at himself with some cute fingers like a husky: "Me?"


    Why don''t I remember this by myself?


    Serena glanced at the cute Lucian, and looked at Lake blankly: "You are lying to me."


    Lake laughed and said, "I do like to lie sometimes, but when it comes to business matters, I don¡¯t like lying. If I¡¯m lying to you, why should I let you follow along? Then, I don¡¯t mind if you listen to others. Now."


    Serena was silent.


    Lake laughed and told the story from a long time ago again.


    long long ago.


    William, the originator of the werewolf, was caught. Victor''s opinion at the time was to kill him directly, but Marcus disagreed. After all, his brother was his brother because of his brutality, so in the end, the three decided to imprison William the werewolf. stand up,


    Imprisoning a werewolf originator is not a simple matter.


    After discussing with Victor and Emilia, Marcus plans to build a separate prison for William that can imprison William forever, and the mission of this prison falls on the current Serena family.


    after a long time.


    The prison was finally built. In order to prevent William from escaping, Marcus created a set of prison keys. There are two large and small copper plates respectively. A copper plate was placed in Victor''s belly, and the other was carried by the ruling elder.


    Only by combining these two large and small copper disks can the prison where William was imprisoned be opened. Without these two copper disks, you would never open it.


    Victor was in power at that time, so the key was in Victor''s hand, and Victor, who was doting on his daughter, put the key on his daughter Sonya''s neck as a decoration.


    after that.


    It was Lucian who was enslaved by vampires at the time and wanted to be free.


    Speaking of which.


    Lake looked at Lucian: "Then take out the key, lest she think I''m making up a story."


    Lucian''s expression was the same as Serena''s, looking at Lake with a deep shock and incomprehension: "That''s how you know these things."


    Under the recommendation, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    The little padded jacket flickered with little stars, looking at Lake with admiration eyes.


    Daddy is mighty.


    Lucian lowered his head and took out the one from his arms. After fighting off the vampire at the time, the necklace that fell from his wife was found, which was the key to the prison.


    Lake''s expression was faint: "I know a lot. Speaking of which, the reason why Serena''s family was killed is actually because you got this key."


    Lucian and Serena looked at each other.


    Lake shook his head and said: "After Victor lost a key at that time, he was worried that William would be released, so he killed Serena''s family completely. During the massacre, Victor beat him again. Started a little calculation, left Serena, who was still young at the time, and adopted her, and then persevered in telling Serena that the wolf clan and you had something to do with you."


    Serena''s heart moved.


    Lake touched his chin: "I know, the logic seems to be nonsense, but this is the truth. As for what kind of brain circuit Victor used to kill your family at the time, I don''t think I understand now. , And, if you kill it, you will be killed and you will be left behind. I can only say that Victor angered your whole family after his daughter died, and then after seeing you, he might think that you and him My daughter looked alike when she was young, so I used this as an excuse to adopt you."


    This explanation can explain why Victor was the last one.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake really couldn''t understand the reason why Lucian had obtained the key to the prison, so why did he kill the whole family of the builders of the prison?


    There is no logic at all.


    If you say this is a belated burial?


    This was justified, but at that time, William had already been imprisoned. Moreover, it was not a tomb. You weren''t an Oriental. Besides, how could there be any reason for late death?


    but¡­¡­


    Regardless of his own affairs, at that time, Lake thought for a while and gave up if he couldn''t figure it out.


    Lake looked down at her head down, her eyes flashing rapidly, and Serena, who was experiencing a brainstorm, said: "I''m finished, tell me, are you still going to stand on Victor''s side who killed your family''s enemy?"


    Serena lowered her head, and the thoughts in her mind turned rapidly.


    This¡­¡­


    She couldn''t accept it.


    Serena looked up at Lake, and looked hard at the expression on Lake''s face, trying to find a flaw to prove that Lake''s words were a lie.


    but.


    Serena finally gave up.


    She couldn''t see the slightest trace of lying on Lake''s face. There were only two reasons for this. Either Lake was too lied, or Lake was telling the truth.


    Although Serena didn''t want to believe it, she knew that the second possibility was more likely.


    the reason?


    Intrepid A strong man like Lake doesn''t even bother to lie.


    Lake''s breath like a big day alone was enough to turn her into ashes directly.


    ...

 Chapter 150: I like the little padded jacket the most

    Tell Serena that there is the truth about her, which Lake has planned long ago.


    Otherwise, Lake wouldn''t let Serena follow here.


    no way.


    Who made Serena the heroine of the night? Lake sneered at the so-called protagonist''s law. Since he has entered, the protagonist can only be him, and he is the only one.


    But do not believe it or not.


    First-hand defense is still necessary.


    Just as Lake started to directly control the waste white Wesley, who knows if there will be any leftover protagonist luck to add half of this matter.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    It seems that the reason why his rebellious son gets mixed with Craven is entirely because his rebellious son seems to like this Serena just like Craven.


    So here comes the problem.


    If the son is too stupid, he has reached the point where he is hopeless, there is no good way besides killing him directly.


    Find a smart daughter-in-law to take care of his stupid husband.


    and so¡­


    Lake weighed it up, intending to save Serena''s life.


    As for the fainted Michael Cowen?


    An irrelevant person, Lake did not pay attention to it at all.


    Lucian looked at Serena who had let go, and made a look at one of his wolf brothers. At the same time, the look at Serena was not so hostile.


    after all¡­


    Both of them had a **** feud with Victor.


    Even if the two people are of different races, in the face of **** hatred, the enemy''s enemy is a friend. Lucian still knows this.


    If Lucian was a pedantic person, he would not ally with Craven, and use his flesh and blood to help Craven successfully rise to the top of the Vampire Council.


    A wolf boy watched Serena vigilantly, then walked to Serena''s side, stretched out his paw, and grabbed Michael Cowen, who had fainted on the ground.


    at this time.


    With a scream, Michael Cowen opened his eyes, with a frantic expression on the fault on the second floor, ready to jump down.


    but¡­


    An ordinary person and a doctor, can he be faster than the vampires and werewolves here?


    A werewolf grabbed Michael directly.


    Michael shouted loudly: "Let go of me, **** it, let me go."


    Bang!


    Michael fainted again gorgeously.


    Lucian said: "Take him back first."


    The werewolves here looked at each other, then howled, and left with Michael Cowen.


    "Selena?"


    Lake¡¯s little padded jacket, Catherine, walked up to Serena, who was standing in the same place as if she was absent-minded, and asked concerned: "Are you okay."


    Serena looked back at Catherine, who looked at her worriedly.


    Lake said directly: "When Victor killed your family, according to the agreement at the time, Emilia and Marcus had fallen asleep again. Emilia didn''t know anything about you."


    Little padded jacket showed a look of surprise on his face and looked at Lake: "Really, Daddy?"


    Lake smiled: "I don''t even bother to lie about this kind of thing."


    Emilia did not know.


    If Emilia knew, then the idea that Serena might become his daughter-in-law would not have any foothold. Even if Lake made up a lie, he would always be a little uneasy.


    After all, Lake didn''t want to receive news one day that Serena, who knew the truth, would kill both his son and daughter. That way, Lake would collapse.


    Of course.


    If the son is killed, he will be killed.


    If the daughter died, Lake would be guilty for a lifetime, and even if he pierced through hell, he would have to **** his daughter back from Mephisto.


    after an hour.


    The train started suddenly.


    On the train back to the castle.


    The little padded jacket Catherine looked at Lake curiously: "Daddy, you said, will Lucian do what you say?"


    Lake looked back at his little padded jacket: "Does he have a choice?"


    Catherine thought for a while, then shook her head.


    Maybe Lucian had a choice before.


    But in the face of absolute power, Lucian''s choice was only the one offered by Lake.


    As long as he cares about his life.


    just¡­


    Catherine frowned: "However, this choice will also make Lucian step into death."


    Lake looked at his little padded jacket: "Why do you say that."


    Catherine nodded her chin: "If he doesn''t obey Daddy, he will die if he kills his mother, but if he obeys Daddy and kills Marcus and Victor, mother is the only thing left. The only elder will still kill Lucian and avenge Marcus and Victor. Moreover, you and Lucian have said so much. If he is exposed, he will be completely in power over his mother, it will be very dangerous. "


    "clever."


    "That is, I am your daughter, whatever you want."


    "Haha!"


    Lake laughed happily, then looked at the self-like little padded jacket: "Then tell me, Lucian would choose this way."


    Catherine shrugged and said: "Choose the former, Lucian will die for ten years, and choose the latter, die for nine, and he will choose the latter."


    The bottom line of any living thing is to survive.


    One is a real dead end.


    The other is a road with this line of life, and, on this road, there are two enemies that can be killed for him to kill.


    How to choose?


    It''s clear at a glance.


    "but¡­"


    Catherine was silent for a while and said, "What about Serena, Daddy, want to kill Serena too?"


    Lake laughed and said, "This is a test for her."


    Catherine frowned.


    Yes it is.


    For Serena, this is a test of IQ.


    And started the open-book exam.


    Knowing that Lucian''s enemy and her father-killing enemy are the same, if Serena still doesn''t know how to do it, it can only show that IQ is also worrying.


    Don''t worry about such a stupid daughter-in-law.


    Of course.


    If Serena understands clearly, but she is still fascinated by anger, and she wants to kill Victor with her own hands, it¡¯s not impossible. This shows that there is bloody, and Lake will also protect it. However, for Serena¡¯s Daughter-in-law''s score will be lowered.


    Lake smiled, looked down and thought for a while, then oh, looked up at his little padded jacket: "Why, did you think of something?"


    "Daddy."


    "Ok?"


    "you are so bad."


    "You can choose to help Serena."


    Catherine blinked and shook her body, with a fragile look: "Daddy, I''m very weak, and any werewolf, I will be in danger of being killed."


    Lake chuckled, "Weak, that''s a hundred times stronger than your stupid brother."


    Catherine has always used her venomous tongue to her brother David, taking her venomous tongue for pleasure, and she likes to use words to beat her stupid brother when she is free.


    If there is no absolute strength as the confidence, will Catherine still be poisonous to his brother?


    You must know that Emilia has placed a ban with Catherine, and that Catherine is forbidden to take the initiative to beat David. What this means is self-evident. Even Emilia needs to use 80% of the force to be able to. Really suppressed Catherine.


    This shows that Catherine''s weakness is not weakness, but pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    This is good.


    Although Lake is not optimistic about the act of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, Catherine is a daughter. This is different. What does a girl¡¯s paper need such a large aura? Catherine will not have good fruit.


    Catherine shook Lake''s arm: "Daddy, I am weak, you have so many good things, give me a chant."


    Lake laughed and said: "You have already booked destiny coins and storage space with me. Why is it not enough? Your stupid brother doesn''t have one. Your mother needs to know, and you have to say that I am partial."


    Catherine smiled sweetly: "That''s because I''m smart. Smart and sensible children are naturally given preferential treatment. This is also used to motivate that stupid brother and let him learn from me."


    Lake rolled his eyes.


    Let that rebellious child learn from Catherine''s tongue?


    Catherine''s poisonous tongue has the strength to be confident, and the enemy who can''t stand the provocation comes up, and Catherine can still beat him out of shit.


    That stupid rebellious son?


    It is estimated that the enemy will beat out the shit.


    "Daddy."


    "Good, good."


    Lake sighed and shook his right hand, and a bamboo dragonfly appeared on Lake''s hand.


    Catherine looked at this gadget-like bamboo dragonfly and blinked.


    what is this?


    Toys?


    [Bamboo Dragonfly: props, A-level, fantasy, as the name suggests, carry it on top of your head, use your mind to control the flight, practice makes perfect, it is an item with the highest appearance rate for a certain animation, there is no one. ¡¿


    This item is one of the ones that Lake has drawn with Hydra''s one million about the late female assassin. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    As for the other nine items?


    Let me put it this way.


    None of the golden legends exploded.


    Moreover, the ten props that came out seemed to be on the **** animation this time, even the things that came out of the bonus treasure chest.


    Insert one sentence, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] It''s really good, it''s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    "correct!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, took out the thing that had been opened out of the treasure chest with ten consecutive draws, and handed it to his little quilted jacket.


    "what is this?"


    Little Catherine looked at the semicircular cloth bag in her hand and blinked.


    [Four-dimensional pocket: props, SS grade, fantasy, blue fat man¡¯s four-dimensional pocket, don¡¯t think about it, empty, there are no props in it, the size of the space is about the same as an ordinary Japanese-style house. ¡¿


    Lake took the four-dimensional pocket pulled by the little padded jacket, slapped it on the girl''s T-shirt, and said to the girl: "Take you in and take a look."


    Catherine blinked and stretched her hand into her pocket.


    Next second.


    Wow!


    The eyes of the little padded jacket lightened up instantly.


    Lake looked at the little quilted jacket who was having fun there: "Do you like it?"


    The little padded jacket nodded, then looked at the bamboo dragonfly on his hand: "What about this one?"


    "Put it on your head and have a look."


    "Oh...yeah!"


    The little cotton-padded jacket, which was directly carried by the bamboo dragonfly, screamed happily, and then banged directly everywhere in the train.


    "Oh, Shett!"


    "Stop."


    "Boom!"


    "Ah, it hurts."


    "Oh, daddy save me."


    "..."

 Chapter 151: A careerist without strength

    Lake looked at the little quilted jackets flying around in the car and quickly rescued them.


    "pain!"


    "..."


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, rubbed her forehead, as if trying to make the big bag that didn''t exist, her eyes were teary, and she looked pitiful.


    Lake took the bamboo dragonfly as a gesture: "Then don''t have this thing."


    Catherine blinked, squeaked, and once again performed her arm-stretching magic, hugging Lake''s right arm, giggling: "I like it very much, thank you Daddy."


    Lake shook his head helplessly, looking like Catherine had nothing to do.


    so¡­¡­


    It''s better to be a daughter.


    obedient.


    sensible.


    Will act like a baby.


    In other words, what does Skye look like when she is so cute?


    Uh¡­¡­


    Lake thought this in his heart, and shook his head quickly.


    quickly.


    The train arrived at the castle.


    just.


    Catherine looked up at the looming castle in the distance, sniffed her nose, and said to Lake, "Daddy, Craven is on it."


    Lake grumbled.


    In the old castle.


    Clavin, wearing a black trench coat and with long hippie hair, is paying homage to Emilia.


    Craven hadn''t been to him for about four days since he came back last time, which made Craven feel a little uneasy.


    "Elder."


    In front of the enemy, she will always be a Valkyrie, and in front of strangers, Emilia, who is always correct and graceful, has no expression on her face, and interrupted Craven in a cold tone: "David has been forbidden by his father."


    Craven frowned and said, "But David has joined Deathwalker."


    According to the rules of the death walker, any death walker who joins is not allowed to leave without authorization, and the death walker obeys the consul. Emilia is the consul, but Marcus is about to be in power. Therefore, all matters of size and size are temporarily transferred to the consul. Levine''s hands.


    Craven''s meaning is obvious.


    Emilia, who is about to fall asleep, has resigned, and David''s father has no right to ask questions about David who has joined Deathwalker.


    Emilia didn''t speak, she looked deeply at Craven who was standing in front of her.


    Craven is not from Emilia. Although Craven was transformed by Marcus¡¯s vampires, Craven¡¯s ambition has been known to Emilia in this century. Well-known.


    but¡­¡­


    Ambitious, without strength, at best can be regarded as a jumping clown.


    and.


    Craven''s management ability is indeed there. Although Craven encouraged his stupid son to challenge his father stupidly, Lake didn''t have any expressions, and Emilia wouldn''t overstep her.


    Although Emilia doesn''t know what Lake is thinking about, based on Emilia''s knowledge of Lake, anyone who dares to offend him will be killed by Lake without hesitation. Even his own son is almost killed. If the child is killed, a Kleven will survive?


    is it possible?


    Emilia moved her gaze upwards and looked at the gate of the castle.


    Craven''s face changed, he also turned around and looked at the gate of the castle.


    "Daddy."


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, gave a sweet smile, and then unabashedly glanced at Craven, who was standing in the hall full of desire and looking at her with eyes full of disgust, and then said to Lake: "I''ll go back to the room first. Up."


    Lake grumbled.


    His gaze shifted to see Craven in the hall.


    Last year, Lake came over and wanted to kill this guy after knowing that Craven was teasing his stupid son, but considering what happened this year, Lake just slapped him a few times.


    I thought this guy would be confused.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    careerist.


    Lake''s evaluation of Craven is the same as that of Emilia, except that an ambitious and incompetent careerist, although also called a careerist, is the kind of daydreaming careerist.


    Craven looked at Catherine who was leaving and Lake who came in, and said to Emilia, "Elder, I''m leaving first."


    Insert an app: Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable app-Mimi Reading.


    Emilia didn''t speak.


    "and many more."


    "..."


    After Lake walked in, he stopped Craven, motioned, and let him sit down.


    Craven was about to decline.


    boom!


    An aura that billowed like the scorching sun instantly emerged from Lake''s body.


    Craven''s eyes shrank.


    This¡­¡­


    Lake''s tone was light, no doubt: "Sit down!"


    Craven was silent for a while, and sat in the chair near him.


    Lake took a seat across from Craven, took a cup from Emilia, his favorite Bourbon, took a sip, shook his head and laughed: "Are you here to find David?"


    Craven hesitated for a moment, and his thoughts rolled: "Yes, David is a deathwalker..."


    Lake interrupted directly, put down the wine glass, and said in a faint voice: "I came home four days ago. David went to your place. Come back and tell me that I am not worthy to be his father. Even, he feels that he has mine in his body. The blood disgusts him, Craven, do you know how I answered him?"


    Craven narrowed his eyes and explained: "Sir, I didn''t..."


    Lake interrupted again, smiling sharply at the corner of his mouth: "On the first day, when my stupid son came back, I interrupted his legs."


    The broken angel fountain statue in the square outside the house.


    Lake pointed to the fountain statue: "Look, that''s my stupid son after he was knocked into the air by me."


    Craven opened his mouth and wisely chose to shut up.


    Lake glanced at it and continued: "Three days later, his legs are healed. Do you know what I did?"


    Murderous spirit overflowed.


    It was Craven who couldn''t bear it under Lake''s undisguised murderous intent.


    Vampires kill many people?


    Ah.


    More.


    To put it bluntly, from the time Lake joined the army, to the moment, the people he killed, although not to mention far surpassing Emilia, were at least enough to crush Craven in number.


    Not to mention, Lake''s murderous aura was actually killed on the battlefield.


    Even if Lake didn''t urge the Dragon Claw Hand, the murderous aura of this body was not comparable to that of Craven, who relied on himself as a vampire and had many advantages.


    Lake was expressionless and pointed to the broken castle gap: "The second time, I asked that Nizi if he felt my blood was disgusting. He said no, I just killed him..."


    Craven looked up.


    Lake took a sigh of relief, glanced at Emilia, and chuckled at Craven: "Almost, if Emilia hadn''t been protecting the rebellious son, I wouldn''t be taking him from Mephisto Pull it back there. By the way, Mephisto, you don¡¯t know who it is. The lord of **** should know. After that, I let the rebel go to the confinement room for a full month to reflect on it, and even tell Emilia if she rushes Go and see him, I will kill her together!"


    Cold sweat spread on Craven''s forehead.


    This thick murderous aura and the voice without emotional fluctuations made him directly withdraw from the feeling that everything was in the calculations, and what was left was all kinds of panic and uneasy relying on nothing.


    how so.


    Thirteen years ago, when Emilia announced in public that this was the child adopted by her and his husband while holding her two children, Craven felt a bit weird.


    Because Emilia''s temperament is cold, it is not the character that those female vampires find themselves favored.


    and so¡­¡­


    He took his heart to Lake and told him intuitively that those two children were not fostered by Emilia, but personally?


    the reason?


    Whenever Craven came here to report to Emilia, the one-hundred-year-old ruler, he read in Emilia¡¯s eyes to Catherine and David that what human women do to their offspring. Cover up even more than hundreds of times the love.


    This is normal.


    Emilia was transformed by Marcus when she was not married. Naturally, her love for her son and daughter who had been waiting for hundreds of years and thousands of years was far greater than that of ordinary people.


    after that.


    After seeing Lake, Craven was even more determined. Lake was by no means as simple as the so-called pet.


    There is weird.


    Craven had a plan, but because of Lake¡¯s appearance, he suddenly lost control over the plan. He didn¡¯t know anything about Lake, and he even sent people to find Lake secretly, but every time Lake played After the plane, it will disappear without a trace as if the world has evaporated.


    This year his plan was about to be implemented, so he had to take the risk of tampering with David, taking him down, brainwashing David that human beings are just their blood, trying to get David to help him test out what Lake depends on. What is it, the worst, can also make David and Emilia dissatisfied with this As of deadline, a little flicker, he can subdue it again, work harder, the strength is not below Serena The loyal deathwalker.


    but¡­¡­


    This plan seemed to be different from what he thought.


    David had his leg broken.


    David was almost killed.


    This¡­¡­


    Klevin heard the cold sound in his ear, and there seemed to be a joking call. He looked up, but he saw the lake staring at him in the deep blue like the sea, and there seemed to be a Thunder flashing across the lake. Gaze.


    Lake suddenly smiled, his eyes as calm as the gentle sea, and the calm and the waves said to Craven, "By the way, Craven, why are you here this time?"


    Craven returned to his senses and tried to calm himself: "The day after tomorrow is the wake-up ceremony. I''m here to ask the elders about some ceremonial affairs."


    Lake nodded: "Will you ask for instructions?"


    Craven said, then, he got up again and said to Emilia: "Elder, I am going back to prepare for the wake-up ceremony."


    Emilia hummed silently.


    Craven glanced at Lake, saw that Lake did not speak, and hurriedly turned and walked towards the castle gate. The moment he walked out of the hall, Craven realized that his back had been wet with sweat.


    quickly.


    Craven disappeared at the gate of the castle.


    Lake chuckled, he would die, no doubt, but killing him now would be bad for the plan.


    Emilia walked over with a strange look in her eyes: "What are you planning?"


    Lake hugged Emilia and smiled: "I think it''s better not to go to sleep, otherwise, when you wake up, you will see David shot dead by me and you will fight me hard."


    Emilia: "..."

 Chapter 152: You are my dog

    This is entirely possible.


    After all, this can be regarded as an old man in a certain sense. From the usual days, Emilia''s indulgence of that rebellious child can be seen.


    Emilia was dumbfounded.


    "Are you going to attack Victor and Marcus?"


    "no no."


    "what?"


    "I''m not interested in doing it. If I do, this elder, are you still sitting still?"


    "Then what do you mean."


    The inheritance of vampires is the inheritance of vampires. Since there are three major elders, there are three vampires in the camp, Emilia transformed, Marcus transformed and Victor transformed.


    These transformed ones are going to **** blood and then transform.


    The three elders are the source.


    Emilia¡¯s line of vampires is loyal to Emilia. Although it was revealed that Emilia planned to kill the two elders, there is also a line of Markus and Victor. Argument.


    and so.


    It can''t be Emilia or Lake that does it.


    After Emilia finished speaking, something seemed to come to mind: "Clevin."


    Lake was about to nod.


    Emilia frowned and said, "Klevin is also an idiot."


    Perhaps Craven thought what he was doing was shrewd, but in Emilia''s eyes, it was like a clown hiding his ears and stealing a bell, jumping up and down over there thinking that no one else knew it.


    Although mankind uses many laws as a fig leaf, it still cannot be changed. The order of mankind is also respected by strength.


    This is especially true among vampires.


    If you jump again, there is no strength to support your conspiracy, what''s the use?


    It was like when Lake had just entered the room and asked Craven to sit down.


    What if Craven can speak smartly, in the face of absolute strength, no matter how good he speaks, there is no use.


    Lake smiled slightly and said, "But Lucian is not an idiot."


    Emilia frowned: "Lucian, isn''t he dead?"


    Lake laughed and looked at Emilia: "Look, you don''t know about it, okay, for so many years, you have worked hard with your daughters. I will kill this country for you, and you will be responsible for sitting. ."


    MMP.


    This time no one would dare to say that Lake was eating soft rice.


    Sitting in the country, Lake can''t.


    But hit the country?


    It is said to be technical work as well as technical work, but in fact, beating the country and the country depends on a pair of fists.


    unfortunately.


    What Lake is best at is this kind of simple and crude work.


    I want to be dark.


    It doesn''t work in the dark, the one who comes directly and hard, left and right, really doesn''t work, the big deal is to kill the vampires of Marcus and Victor.


    Get up.


    Lake directly hugged Emilia and walked towards the bedroom, taking a step, instantly, two meters away.


    Emilia: "..."


    Let''s talk about Craven who got down the mountain.


    Back at Victor Manor, Craven, who was still in shock, once again heard a news that made him feel very uneasy.


    Deathwalker and werewolf went to war directly in front of humans.


    This¡­¡­


    Craven called Lucian directly and asked him to come out for the appointment.


    After receiving the call, Lu Xian licked his lips, glanced at Michael Cowen, who was **** on the test bench by his limbs, and then said to his wolf scientist: "I''ll go out and use up. , Remember to kill."


    This guy heard their secret plan. Why didn''t you kill it? Do you keep it for the New Year?


    quickly.


    At an agreed place, Lucian and Craven met.


    boom!


    Craven attacked Lucian directly, suppressing his anger: "It is not for us to discuss openly with Deathwalker and chase humans. Shet, you should open a shop as a cover."


    Whether it is the night version of the vampire, or the Twilight version of the vampire.


    even¡­¡­


    As long as the beings belonging to the transcendental realm, they all abide by one of the most basic principles, that is, transcendent is transcendent, and human beings are human, so don''t expose it in front of humans.


    Especially vampires.


    Regardless of the skin color of the vampire, after all, this has been a lesson. The state of the Vatican is not used by vampires.


    Lucian smiled.


    Open a shop?


    Where''s the money?


    Do you think I am a wealthy vampire like you?


    and also¡­¡­


    In cooperation, Lao Tzu takes the initiative.


    It seemed that Lucian, who was awakened by Lake, was not used to the Craven who felt that he was the boss more and more over the years. He directly held the throat of Craven¡¯s fate and showed his fangs: "Calm down, Craven, human , It has nothing to do with you, and, you remember, in our relationship, who is the real boss."


    Craven, who was strangling Fate''s throat, took a deep breath.


    Lucian said, letting go of the arm that strangled Craven¡¯s throat, and then a fierce glow flashed in his eyes, and he looked at Craven blankly: "The day after tomorrow, I will step down on Victor¡¯s manor and tear it up. Victor and Marcus, you can arrange it."


    "what?"


    Craven said in shock: "We said yes, kill Emilia first, Emilia''s strength is the weakest during the awakening ceremony."


    Lucian looked at Craven expressionlessly: "I said, I want to kill Victor and Marcus first. This is not a discussion, Craven, don¡¯t forget, how did you get your current status."


    It is Lao Tzu who feeds you with his own flesh and blood, and you are able to gain the upper hand.


    You are a dog of Lao Tzu.


    Craven''s eyes flickered: "This is different from what we planned. The night of awakening is just around the corner. I have no ability to drive the group away."


    Lucian bared his fangs: "Under Victor¡¯s manor, there is a secret passage connecting various places. Give me the key to the passage. I will need it tomorrow night falls. Otherwise, I will tell Emilia, how do you go? Yes, and what are you planning."


    Craven panted, and looked at Lucian with a sullen face: "You won''t."


    Lucian laughed loudly, and patted Craven¡¯s cheek: "Try it, don¡¯t you dare, remember, you are my dog, only what I ask you to do, I can let you have Your current status can also leave you with nothing. Remember, tomorrow night falls, and I will get the key. Only after I kill Victor and Marcus, I will help you."


    Finished.


    Lu Xian directly pushed the car door, got out of the car, and walked in the darkness with the strongest man-wolf he had brought.


    Craven in the car rattled his teeth.


    What ambitions can he have? His ambitions are very simple. The princes and generals, rather than kind, Victor, Marcus and Emilia have been sitting with the three elders and domineering for too long, Clay As for Wen, he deals with the specific affairs of the blood-sucking clan diligently every day, so why can''t he become the fourth elder, or even the only elder of the blood-sucking clan.


    but¡­¡­


    Craven''s eyes were fierce, thinking of Lucian''s contemptuous and threatening words just now, like a poisonous snake, grinning out the fangs in his mouth and roaring.


    Since you violated the covenant, then go to death.


    Craven opened the window and yelled at the guard he had brought: "Back to the manor!"


    This time tomorrow is your death date!


    Craven''s anger against Lucian was raging, and he couldn''t restrain himself.


    Victor Manor.


    Craven walked in, and oncoming was a beautiful vampire who was not as beautiful as Serena.


    Erica approached Craven: "Selena is back."


    Craven took a deep breath: "Where."


    "study!"


    "..."


    Erica looked at Klevin¡¯s back, who was heading directly to the study on the second floor, and opened her mouth. If Serena¡¯s beauty belongs to that glamorous beauty, then Erica¡¯s beauty belongs to that. Kind of blooming beauty.


    unfortunately.


    Erica is a vampire less than a hundred years old. In this vampire society that started counting in a hundred years, Erica did not establish her social status, so she liked being with her. Under one roof, the current second-in-command of the vampire, Clavin, she wants to establish her own social status through Clavin.


    In the study.


    Craven had just walked in, and suddenly saw Serena who wanted to go out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Craven screamed and grabbed Serena''s wrist. Craven, who was just hit by Lake''s momentum and was called a dog by Lucian, was angry at this moment: "You violated my order. Leave at night, don¡¯t forget, you live in my house and you are protected by me."


    Serena looked at Craven calmly: "Your house, as far as I know, this is Victor''s manor."


    Chi Guoguo''s ambition.


    After Lake and Catherine left Serena and Lucian, who had a long conversation, separated. The authentic thing under Victor Manor was that Serena told Lucian, and the two discussed it. Okay, a strategy.


    Afterwards!


    Serena went to a place, went to one, and was recognized by the entire vampire tribe as an elderly vampire who had violated some kind of prohibition and was banned from a cave library.


    There, Serena got everything she wanted from the vampire historian who had experienced the Three Elders fighting for countless years until now.


    If Lake deceived her, then, after being confirmed from the vampire historian, Serena drank the blood of the vampire historian and received her family''s murder through the memory of blood, and Victor adopted her. And after saying that she would train her to become a deathwalker, Serena''s hatred for Victor was no longer under Lucian.


    Serena pretended not to know anything when she came back.


    wrong.


    In other words, pretending to know something.


    Serena needs a reasonable excuse to wake up Victor and Marcus, so that Lucian will have a higher chance of killing Victor and Marcus.


    Under the recommendation, the reading app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has many sources of books, complete books, and fast update!


    The wake-up ceremony is more than just waking up Victor or Marcus.


    It is also through the bloodline that when Victor or Marcus is awakened, they can clearly know the story that has happened in the past century, and at the same time they can restore their strength as soon as possible.


    Simply put.


    It will not allow Victor and Marcus to wake up and find that they are out of touch with society.


    It''s that simple.


    ...152

 Chapter 153: Corvinus finally entered

    But it would be different if Serena was awakened.


    Although Marvel¡¯s vampires do not have the absolute control of upper vampires over lower vampires, the power of each vampire is different depending on the person who gives them the vampire ability.


    Marcus is a generation of vampires, so Marcus''s power is also the most powerful.


    Victor and Emilia were followed.


    However, because Victor was willing to speak up, at that time, after Victor, who was the leader of humans and the wolf clan, became a vampire, he directly turned all his loyal men into vampires.


    Therefore, relying on the advantage of the number of people, Victor vaguely suppressed Marcus and became the first elder of the vampire family.


    Then, just like the pyramid shape, it is sent down.


    If Emilia came to wake the two of them, Marcus might still be weak for a while, but Victor would quickly return to his heyday within half an hour of opening his eyes for blood transfusion.


    It''s different when Serena comes to wake up.


    If Serena comes to wake up, the memories that these two people will accept will not only be fragmentary fragments and noisy sounds, but even their strength will be delayed. At least, it will take a day.


    Marcus is a generation of vampires.


    Emilia and Victor are the second generation.


    Serena is not even three generations, but can only be regarded as the fourth generation of vampires.


    but¡­¡­


    Emilia is not a second-generation vampire now. At least, after getting Lake''s undead essence, she can''t say that she must be above Marcus, but it is still possible to get a seven-three match with Marcus.


    and so.


    Serena looked directly at Craven: "Tell me, you cut off the piece of skin from Lucian''s arm, or Lucian cut it off and threw it to you."


    The angry expression on Craven''s face was instantly dull.


    Next second.


    The anger on Craven''s face resurfaced: "I have a plan for the whole family, tomorrow, you will know."


    Serena''s chest rose and fell, and she made a sound similar to a sneer, then turned and left.


    Craven looked at Selena who walked out of the study. This time he did not choose to stop him. Instead, after Selena went out, the light fell on the book that fell from the shelf.


    "Vampire History"


    This is a sheepskin book, written by the knowledgeable historian of the vampire. It is written every hundred years, telling the great things that happened to the vampire in this hundred years.


    Craven killed Lucian and became the second in command of the council as a vampire hero.


    "Go and call Luke."


    Craven looked at the page about him in the book, closed the book angrily, and ordered the person facing him.


    The vampire turned and left.


    Luke.


    He was also a death walker, and he was also the death walker who went out with Serena to hunt and kill the werewolves tonight. At the same time, he was also the first vampire to be transformed by Craven.


    Even if he became a vampire, Luke, who still didn''t turn his skin white, quickly walked into the study.


    Craven turned to look at Luke: "Tell me what Serena did tonight."


    Where did Serena know that Lucian was not dead.


    what happened.


    It was just a few hours of work, and Craven suddenly felt that he had lost all control rights, as did Emilia, Lucian, and even Serena.


    Luke did not conceal anything. He and Serena went to the city to hunt and kill the werewolves, but it was just a gun battle in the subway station. After all, in that melee, a werewolf was chasing and killing him. , Causing him and Serena to lose track of each other. Later, Luke returned to the manor, Serena did not return.


    "that''s all?"


    "Correct."


    Craven was silent. Suddenly, Craven thought of something like an electric shock.


    Lake and Catherine have gone down the mountain tonight.


    and¡­¡­


    Craven closed his eyes, just remembering that the scorching sun-like breath of Lake was enough to make him feel that his throat was smoking, but Catherine had a familiar smell to Craven.


    The smell of Serena.


    Craven opened his eyes, his gaze flickered, and he thought hard about what exactly happened in this, which made him become what he is now.


    Time flies.


    Broad daylight.


    Lucian''s side.


    Werewolves are not afraid of the sun. After all, in the era when vampires enslaved the werewolves, these werewolves were used to care for the so-called vampire owners during the day.


    "what!"


    Michael Corvin, who was tied to the test bench, was struggling violently. There was a wolf''s mouth on his neck, which was caused by Lucian''s bite. He was attacked by wolf poison. Michael''s genes are also experiencing at this moment. It is a great change that is no less than a breakthrough.


    but¡­¡­


    Michael''s value ends here.


    Lucian, who took the blood of Michael and introduced the pure genes of Alexander Corvinus'' third son, at this moment, the blood of the wolf, the blood and the blood of the vampire are constantly colliding and fusing.


    what!


    Lu Xian''s body was violent, and this sum of the power of vampires and werewolves far exceeded the category of one plus one equal to two.


    but¡­¡­


    This is not enough!


    Lucian felt the tremendous power surge in his body. It seemed that Victor''s head could be smashed with one punch, but this power seemed not enough to smash another person.


    Lake.


    Lu Xi''an murmured to himself as he felt that the blow under the dragon''s claw left him incapable of any ability at all, and even resistance was an extravagant hope.


    but¡­¡­


    This force was enough to kill Victor and Marcus.


    As for Emilia?


    Put it aside first.


    The blood of the vampire I''m currently sucking doesn''t work well, but if I **** Marcus or Victor''s, you won''t even want to run at that time.


    Lu Xi''an felt the tingling and numb sensation in his body, and in his eyes, the anger called revenge rose higher and higher.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    "who."


    Lu Xian resisted the uncomfortable power in his body and saw the sudden explosion sound, thinking that the **** Craven had attacked.


    But it is daytime now.


    and so¡­¡­


    who?


    Suddenly!


    Lu Xian looked up, accompanied by the sudden sound of the helicopter propeller turning overhead, after a huge explosion, the ceiling was instantly blown out of a gap.


    "GO, GO, GO!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Damn it, it''s human!"


    Along with the gunshots coming from not far away, several werewolves roared and rushed directly.


    but¡­¡­


    The weapons in the hands of these soldiers who were almost armed to their teeth seemed to be specifically aimed at the werewolves. If Serena¡¯s bullets could not kill them, then the bullets of this group of people would explode when hitting the werewolves, causing the werewolves. One after another roared incompetence.


    Lu Xian''s eyes fired: "Retreat!"


    His enemies are Marcus and Victor. Looking at the werewolves who died tragically in this group of soldiers, Lucian made a decision in an instant.


    This group of ordinary people is weird.


    and¡­¡­


    If his werewolves are all out here, what would he use to attack Victor Manor tonight.


    Do you rely on him alone?


    Lucian roared and grabbed Michael Wolf who was struggling on the test bench.


    Puff!


    Michael screamed, his eyes widened in an instant.


    After Lucian made a big hole in Michael''s chest, he once again roared at his werewolves, and then fled to the outside of this abandoned building first. After a while, he jumped in one by one. I went inside the well-developed sewer here.


    "Stop chasing!"


    "Stop chasing!"


    "Stop chasing!"


    The captain wearing a mask gave orders to his team members, then walked to the test bed, looked at Michael, who was almost out of breath on the test bed, took a look, then looked up at the top of his head and broke open. The big hole is slowly hanging down the helicopter with the rope.


    Suddenly!


    The helicopter instantly carried Michael, who was almost out of breath, and flew towards the sea. On the ground, on the ground of the abandoned building, six SUVs with the logo of an international security company engraved on them were also driving fast. Get out of here.


    When the Budapest police arrived here, they were faced with empty and abandoned buildings, not to mention the corpses, even if it was a drop of blood, we didn''t see any drop.


    some.


    It was just a ruin that burned in the raging fire and turned into ashes.


    In the old castle.


    Lake sat on the sofa expressionlessly, looking at the real-time satellite image displayed on the laptop in front of him.


    Alexander Corvinus.


    I''m still thinking, when will you come out.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth curled slightly.


    His decision to be promoted to the Department of Homeland Security was wise. At the very least, if he was still in the New York Police Department, he had no right to call satellites.


    But in the Department of Homeland Security, Lake has this qualification.


    Lake directly used a satellite to monitor Budapest 24 hours a day in real time. As for the reason used, naturally the informant reported that there were terrorists in Budapest who were about to carry out a terrorist attack on the federal mainland.


    Of course.


    If Secretary Kelly asked, he would say so.


    If you don''t ask?


    Lake won''t talk about it. Anyway, there are many satellites overhead. As the deputy director of New York State, Lake will occupy a satellite for private work, which is not a big deal.


    next to.


    Emilia, who was sitting next to Lake, listened to Lake¡¯s words and watched the wind-like combat operations team and the other man. After that, she frowned: "Alexander Corvinus, isn¡¯t he dead? ?"


    Lake shook his head: "A descendant of vampire, a descendant of werewolf, how can Alexander Corvinus, who is the origin of everything, be an ordinary person."


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Immortality... No, it should be eternal life, that is his ability. Moreover, any vampire who drinks his blood can stop being afraid of sunlight, mercury or other messy things."


    "..."

 Chapter 154: Corvinus and the Serpent

    Emilia may be aware of the existence of Alexander Corvinus, but it is estimated that even Marcus herself thinks that his old father has been dead for many years.


    and so.


    Emilia suddenly heard Lake say that Alexander Corvinus was still alive, and she couldn''t help but feel a little dazed.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "For so many years, Alexander Corvinus has been secretly helping you wipe your ass. Obviously, he can''t help it this time."


    He said that his hands, palms, and backs were all fleshy and did not interfere with the behavior of his children.


    If Alexander Corvinus really does not interfere with the choices of his children, then what would he do to give his blood to Michael Corvin?


    This is standing in line.


    Typical as a **** to stand up the torii.


    Lake is not ashamed of this.


    Like Xiang Lek, there are very few pure men who say, kill when you say kill, dare to love and hate, and can never talk nonsense.


    Therefore, after knowing the character behind Alexander Corvinus'' face-to-face set, Lake has been observing that after Michael Corvin was captured by the werewolf, he would definitely not be able to help but appear.


    The result really came out.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake has no interest in Alexander Corvinus. The immortality on his body and Lake''s undead blood are not at the same level at all. The reason for paying attention to this guy is that he does not want this guy to appear on the scene to spoil the drama.


    Under the recommendation, the reading app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has many sources of books, complete books, and fast update!


    It is more appropriate to say that Alexander Corvinus is immortal than to say that he is immortal.


    Alexander will die, naturally, it cannot be said that he is immortal.


    As for Alexander sending his own private army to rescue Michael, Lake did not plan to do anything, and Michael Cowen was not his target this time.


    Be attentive.


    Michael Cowen is a tool man, as for Lake, and the same for Lucian, who has acquired his blood.


    As long as Alexander Corvinus does not come out to fight, he will continue to survive.


    From a certain perspective, Lake felt that this was a good thing for Alexander. Think about it, at least, this time, if Alexander is obedient, then Alexander can continue to survive.


    Being alive is something to be thankful for?


    Live for too long, don¡¯t want to live anymore?


    This may be a problem of the so-called Eastern and Western heritage. At the very least, in the mythology of the East, what people are pursuing is just a simple and simple dream.


    Can you get longevity?


    Emilia frowned and said, "This will affect your plan."


    Last night, Emilia had already drawn the so-called overall plan from Lake¡¯s mouth, and Emilia did not hold any opposition to Lake¡¯s ideas.


    She is no longer a simple vampire, and even Emilia has thought about it in the past few years. Marcus may be fooling, but Victor is not fooling. Once Victor knows the truth about David and Catherine What kind of things will be done after that, Emilia knows very well.


    This time, Emilia had thought that after the wake-up ceremony, Lake took the two children to her side. If she fell asleep and the children continued to stay here, wait a hundred years later, Victor¡¯s When the ruling period is up, that will cause big problems.


    and so¡­¡­


    Emilia does not reserve opposition to Lake''s plan, and even supports it.


    Lake chuckled: "Since I know his existence, and at the same time, I also know the character of this old thing, naturally, I have a way to get him out to interfere."


    I am not alone!


    Lake, who is far away in New York, made a call and dialed the number of the big boss, Minister Kelly.


    Aboard the Alexander disguised as a 10,000-ton cargo ship.


    A soldier walked into the office, opened the secret door, and said to the boss Alexander Corvinus who was helping the dying Michael Corvin: "Boss, the government is calling and let us leave. Coastline."


    Alexander Corvinus, who has white hair and white beard, looks up like an old man next door: "Reason."


    "The federal side sent a notice to the local area, saying that there are activities on board that are suspected of planning federal terrorist operations, and requesting local intelligence personnel to cooperate with them to search us."


    "¡­¡­federal?"


    Alexander wiped the blood on his hand with a towel, walked out of the secret room, picked up the satellite phone on his desk, and dialed a call.


    After half an hour.


    Call back.


    "Got it, thank you!"


    After Alexander hung up the phone, he pondered for a while, and ordered the freighter to leave the coastline and sail onto the high seas. The soldier nodded to give orders and said: "Lake Edwin, Federal Department of Homeland Security, New York State Deputy Supervisor, let our people check it, and fax it back later and show it to me."


    The soldier stood at attention: "Yes."


    On this freighter, the soldiers who belonged to him who are active in the world are all immortal races transformed by him. Of course, like him, they just won''t die of old age or sickness and have the ability to heal.


    And Alexander Corvinus told them that once he died, those who were transformed would also die with him.


    I don''t know if it is true or not.


    But the loyalty of the immortal soldiers who have been transformed over the centuries is obvious to all.


    quickly.


    after an hour.


    Through satellite monitoring, Lake has ran to the high seas to wander the Alexander, hehe smiled, and looked at Emilia: "As long as he can''t get in tonight, it will be fine."


    It takes one hour to fly from the coastline to Budapest, and to fly from the high seas to Budapest, it takes less than two hours.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Lake has other means.


    Hydra.


    Lake took Emilia''s satellite phone and directly dialed the private number of Liszt, the most satisfied and respectful Hydra business contact in his history.


    The phone rang a few times and no one answered it.


    Lake hung up and dialed again.


    The phone was connected after two beeps.


    "Mr. Liszt, good afternoon, at least, my side is afternoon, how about you?"


    "Mr. Black King, haha, I''m glad you can call me, it''s morning on my side."


    "I have a clue here, 100 million, do you want it?"


    "¡­¡­clue."


    "Yes it is."


    Lake walked out of the castle and looked at the dense forest in front of his eyes, and said with a faint expression: "There is a clue about the immortal gene, and I also know where that person is."


    Don''t blame me.


    Who told you to jump out and prepare to pull off the sidelines, what you said is not to interfere with the offspring, what you said, you violated your oath, in order to prevent you from running out and making trouble, I will find you something to do, I hope you can Understand my good intentions.


    Lake thought so.


    Liszt on the phone said: "Mr. Black King, can you give me two minutes, 100 million, this amount is not small, I need to ask the above for instructions."


    Lake said, "Okay."


    Two minutes.


    wrong.


    One minute.


    Liszt''s phone was dialed again: "Mr. Black King, yes."


    Lake said straightforwardly: "Well, right now, there is a freighter on the Alboran Sea, the Alexander, and there is a man in him. I don''t know what his name is now, but his previous name is Alexander Covinu. Si, is a Hungarian nobleman who has been alive and not dead, you know what I mean."


    Liszt''s thoughts were turning somewhere.


    After Lake finished speaking, he left a sentence of happy cooperation and hung up the phone.


    quickly.


    At about five in the afternoon, one hour and forty-five minutes after Lake hung up the phone, the $100 million promised by Hydra arrived.


    Lake''s mood suddenly became happy.


    in fact¡­¡­


    Lake is planning to make a price of one billion dollars. After all, the goods are scarce, but Hydra respects him so much. For those who respect him, Lake has always been mutually beneficial.


    The Hydra couldn''t catch Alexander Corvinus.


    the reason?


    Alexander Corvinus and the Aegis of London seem to have some kind of inextricable relationship. Just before Lake was about to call Hydra, the clone Lake in New York received from Stark¡¯s side. news.


    His information data flowed on the Internet, flowed out from London, and then traced to a freighter on the high seas Alexander on the high seas through a private satellite.


    This is a deal between Lake and Tony Stark in the Winter Soldier case.


    Because Lake helped Tony Stark uncover the truth about the death of his parents, and at the same time caught the suspect Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes, Tony Stark agreed to let Jarvis help Lake pay attention to anything he appeared in. For identity information on the Internet, as long as someone enters Lake Edwin¡¯s name or documents related to Lake Edwin¡¯s keywords, Jarvis will send a reminder text message to Lake according to its importance.


    You help me, I help you.


    This is how the relationship is established.


    and so¡­¡­


    After knowing that Alexander Corvinus had started to read his own information, and that he had read it from London, he directly made a judgment that Alexander and the Aegis of London had colluded.


    Because other information systems in London will not have his information at all.


    He is not Langley, and his scope of activities is only in New York State.


    So, Hydra can¡¯t catch Alexander Corvinus. One hundred million is the most suitable price. It is estimated that it will not be long before Hydra will know Alexander Corvinus from S.H.I.E.L.D. This person.


    Lake looked at the bright rechargeable amount of 100 million yuan, and his heart was itchy.


    Hold back.


    Lake took a deep breath, resisting the direct impulse of a stud, and controlled the strong desire in his heart.


    The 100 million received is not for the lottery.


    At the very least, you must restrain yourself before the morning sun rises tomorrow.


    the reason?


    Lake''s personality determines that he only likes to play invincible stream, and it is still a solid series of invincible stream.


    One sentence.


    Maybe someone attacked the mountain tonight.


    ...

 Chapter 155: Werewolf vs. Vampire 2 begins

    Who is Lucian?


    It was he who ignited the man-wolf''s yearning for freedom, and he led the man-wolf out of slavery and became the leader of the so-called free wolf.


    If Craven belongs to the kind of ambition but no corresponding strength, then Lucian is an ambition with corresponding strength.


    and¡­¡­


    Lucian is also smarter than Craven.


    If Lucian is smart, then he should know what kind of road Lake has designated for him, and that is a road that will die even after revenge.


    and.


    Lucian wanted to kill more than just Vidok and Marcus. The people he wanted to kill included Emilia from the beginning to the moment.


    So will Lucian sit and wait to die?


    There is no neutralization of Michael Corvin¡¯s blood, maybe because Lake is absolutely suppressing him in strength, but right now, his strength is greatly increased, because of Michael Corvin¡¯s blood, now Lucian, who is both a werewolf and a vampire, will also because Will you succumb to Lake for a question of strength?


    I want to advertise, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] really good, it''s worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read aloud offline!


    Counsel, maybe.


    Paris will too.


    But Lucian was a freedom fighter, a man-wolf who vowed to change the world. Lucian''s appeal was not only to kill the three elders of vampires, but also to exchange the status of man-wolf and vampire.


    If there is still an elder, Lucian''s dream will not be realized.


    and so.


    What Lucian would choose, the answer is self-evident.


    Lake has always liked winner-takes-all in everything, and this may be the same for Lucian.


    This billion dollars is for self-defense.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    It was also used to help Emilia Liwei tonight.


    "When will the parliament members arrive?"


    "Already on the way."


    The members of the Vampire Council are not only simple members, but also the powers of the regional branches of the VAM consortium. At the wake-up ceremony tomorrow night, these 36 vampire members will follow Emilia to the manor. , Under their witness, according to the rules, awaken the next century of vampire ruler.


    These people will first come to Emilia tonight to summarize the development of the vampire family over the past century, and then, with Emilia¡¯s consent, the content of this century will become a book for vampires Clan people watch and understand.


    The 36 members are equally distributed.


    Emilia, Marcus, and Victor, these three transformed vampires, each occupy twelve seats. The principle of fairness and equality ensures that during the sleep of the two elders, the twelve The direct line can continue to lead the tribe that belongs to them to develop in a stable and orderly manner.


    Emilia wants dictatorship, and the support of this congressman cannot be avoided.


    After all, even if Victor and Marcus died, their two members would not agree with Emilia¡¯s dictatorship. They would only say that they would elect new elders from their two branches and restore the three elders. Balanced pattern.


    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to get these thirty-six people together.


    But tonight is different.


    Thirty-six councillors will come to meet Emilia, and then take the train together to Budapest to witness the wake-up ceremony.


    Because in the eyes of the other two parliaments, if there are elders who want to be dictatorial, they will only choose the first and mid-century years instead of looking for a knotty point. With the arrival of 36 members, Victor and Marku The two vampire soldiers of Si''s have also been stationed in the manor. As long as the current ruler has an idea, then they will wake up the two sleeping elders together.


    very.


    The protection measures are perfect.


    But Lake still wants to come out tonight, after I have finished speaking, who is for and who is against the game.


    Just kill it around.


    It just so happens that the more you kill, the more positions will be vacated, and the more positions will be rewarded at that time. The vampire''s social level has been fixed for too long, and it is time for a new batch of blood.


    New order, new weather.


    very perfect.


    This can be regarded as subverting the regime in a certain sense. This Lake is very familiar. After all, when he was in the army, he did not lead the team less. Under the intelligence of the CIA, those small countries stirred up the trouble. Who wouldn¡¯t listen to the father of the Federation, the father of the Federation. Let whoever step down, the obedient and sensible child will have the candy, and the disobedient is the rebellious child, who won¡¯t even keep the grave.


    Father-in-law Sun sets and changes shifts with Aunt Moon.


    Boom!


    Lake and Emilia looked up, the sky was covered with dark clouds and it was raining.


    Patter!


    Victor Manor.


    The deathwalkers began to dress, full of ammunition and magazines.


    Craven wiped his face: "Where''s Serena."


    Luke looked around: "I didn''t see it. After she left the study last night, she went out. I guess she hasn''t come back yet."


    Craven was silent for a while, and walked quickly to the door of the Sleeping Hall.


    There.


    There are two guards he can trust the most.


    "Remember, no one is allowed to open the door inside, and the wake-up ceremony will be tomorrow."


    "understand."


    Craven felt a little trembling all over. Tonight, he would either truly become a hero or become a cannon fodder. For Craven, there was no third way.


    Once the other tribesmen know that Lu Xian is not dead, his lies will be exposed mercilessly. At that time, the elder''s anger will not be able to bear.


    He wanted to agree to Lucian''s plan and hand over the key to the secret passage of the manor so that Lucian could come over and take revenge.


    But is it possible?


    Let alone whether Lucian can round up all the vampires in this manor, let¡¯s just say that even if Lucian rounded up the vampires here, how would he explain, how would he explain to other vampires, and make those vampires agree to let them be in power The officer to lead them?


    So Lucian gave Craven a question without any choice.


    So Craven was going to lift the table.


    Preemptive strike.


    Craven''s excuse this time is that the hidden werewolves intend to make trouble on the day of awakening. Tonight, he will use himself as a bait to lure the werewolves in and round them up.


    Ok.


    The idea is very good.


    Because Lucian thought so too.


    At this moment, Lucian also summoned his wolves and grandchildren from the sewers. It was dark and crushed. At first glance, it seemed that the developed sewer pipes of Budapest were blocked. .


    The rain from countless manhole covers was falling down, accompanied by the sublimation of the unique breath in the sewer, these werewolves, each expressionless, waiting for their leader Lu Xi''an to speak.


    Their blood is hot.


    Because after tonight, after the sun rises tomorrow, they will no longer hide and hide, and they will be offensive and defensive with the vampires who hunt them all over the world.


    Lu Xian looked at him in the front row blankly, and looked at the nearly fifty men and wolves with unique auras second only to him.


    The fifty wolves ate the blood in Michael Cowen''s body.


    The tool man must achieve the greatest use.


    And these fifty men and wolves, who also integrated the blood of vampires, are now Lucian''s confidence.


    In that vampire manor, there is now Lucian''s internal response.


    Serena.


    Maybe Craven didn''t know it himself, and all his calculations were seen by Lucian through Serena''s whistleblowing.


    After all, Serena is also an older vampire. Naturally, in the early years, Serena also transformed several vampires, and some of those vampires also lived in Victor Manor.


    and so.


    Craven thinks he is preemptive, but Lucian is using his tactics.


    do not blame me.


    Back then, I asked you to use my flesh and blood in the upper ranks, and now you want to break the agreement, if so, then you go to die, I will keep you a whole body.


    quickly.


    Lucian completed the division of troops.


    Some people sneaked into the secret road entrance first, waiting for Serena¡¯s internal response in the manor. Then, some people quietly rushed to the castle where Emilia is currently located in the dark. Then, the rest were Follow Lucian to go to the appointment.


    The soldiers were divided into three groups.


    After so many years of wretched development, although his sons and grandsons of wolves were still beheaded by the vampires, even so, the number of men and wolves today is enough to make Lu Xi''an send three soldiers.


    Boom!


    It''s the same old place where birds won''t come, and even Budapesters won''t come to the open-air dump in the suburbs on this thunderstorm day.


    The death walkers hide in hidden surroundings.


    A black car parked in an empty old place.


    Craven sat in the car with a gloomy expression, his legs shaking unconsciously.


    Ten minutes have passed since the appointed time.


    Lucian hasn''t come over yet.


    Just when Craven waited impatiently and even felt that something was wrong, the vampire outside said, "Here."


    Craven returned to his senses, feeling something was wrong, and then shook his head.


    Vampires can feel the breath far away, but on a rainy day, especially under this majestic rain, the vampire''s breath perception range will be greatly limited.


    not far away.


    Still like a hippie, Lucian took the entourage who had been there countless times before, and under the majestic rain, he did not feel wet and walked directly to the agreed place.


    The little vampire didn''t have any expressions, and he didn''t know anything before, and made a gesture with Lucian to ask to get in the car.


    It''s just that it''s different now.


    "Roar!"


    "what!"


    The younger brother of Lu Xi''an who also neutralized the blood of Michael Kewen was directly at the speed of a vampire, appearing in front of this vampire like a ghost, his head turned into a wolf''s head, and he bit down.


    The little vampire screamed.


    Next second.


    His body shrivelled quickly, and in just a moment, all the blood in the vampire''s body was sucked by the werewolf boy.


    Clavin''s face in the car changed drastically.


    get off.


    Craven asked Lucian, "What are you doing..."


    "Wow!"


    "Ohhhhhhh!"


    Lu Xian gave the order in an instant, and then appeared directly in front of Klevin, strangling Klevin who wanted to escape like a shadow. Under Klevin¡¯s horrified and unbelieving eyes, Lu Xian directly bit Klevin¡¯s neck. Greedy sucking on Craven''s blood.


    Around the garbage dump, the howling of wolves continued to sound along with gunfire.


    The second war between the blood race and the werewolf begins!


    ...

 Chapter 156: Who is for and who is against

    at this moment.


    Those death walkers who were drawn by Craven to this place, preparing to strike a preemptive strike and kill the werewolves, instantly fell into panic. A strong aura of men and wolves quietly appeared near them, and they unexpectedly Without any notice.


    even¡­


    Their weapon hits this group of human wolves, just like hitting tofu, it will bleed, but this can''t stop this group of fierce wolves from tearing them apart.


    For an instant.


    The screams of the death walkers continued in this wilderness that almost no one could hear.


    But soon.


    The screams quickly disappeared, leaving only the countless roars that crawled on the ground and turned into wolf forms, gnawing vampires, and gnawing and swallowing.


    ten minutes later.


    Lucian, who exchanged his own vampire blood into higher-level Kleven blood, raised his head and put the shriveled hand just like a paper man, and Klevin with an expression of disbelief on his dead face was casual. Throw it aside.


    Craven''s ambitions had just begun, and ended in such a vague way.


    "Burn him."


    Lu Xian wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his sleeves. After licking it casually, he looked at the two dozen celebrity wolves he had brought over, smiled coldly, and looked at the location of Victor Manor: "Go!"


    I want to advertise, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    More than two dozen celebrity wolves responded to their leader''s call with the most fanatical wolf howling.


    At this moment.


    After Lucian Lightning and Flint directly solved Craven and Deathwalker, when he rushed to Victor Manor, in the old castle of Emilia, thirty-six vampire councillors had arrived and got off one after another.


    These people talked and laughed, and didn''t know at all. After a while, their destiny will be different because of their choices.


    Under the guidance of the vampire maid of the castle, one after another arrived in the hall of the castle.


    In the basement.


    Lake¡¯s little padded jacket, Catherine, moved the stool and sat outside the confinement room, wearing headphones, listening to music, and looking at the books in her hand.


    The rebellious son David stood at the iron railing of the confinement room and squeaked to his sister Catherine.


    Catherine turned a deaf ear.


    Upon seeing this, David hooked his hand, trying to hook the corner of Catherine''s clothes.


    Catherine was expressionless: "Look."


    David retracted his hand and smiled at Catherine: "Catherine, can you open the door, there are so many guests upstairs, seeing me like this, the image is not good."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t come to the basement."


    "..."


    Catherine looked up and glanced at David blankly: "You are going to be imprisoned for a month. This is what Dad said, let you out, I don''t want to be impaired by you and imprisoned."


    Talking.


    Catherine stretched out her hand and grabbed it into her four-dimensional pocket, grabbed a bottle of drink, opened it, and took out a straw, and drank it happily.


    David''s eyes looked straight: "What is this...?"


    Catherine looked at David, oh, waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing, the gadgets that Daddy gave, there is nothing surprising."


    David: "..."


    Is this a gadget?


    Do you think I am a three-year-old child?


    Catherine cast a glance at David: "Why am I coming over to accompany you today."


    David returned to his mind: "You like places with few people."


    "Wrong, because you are an idiot."


    "... Enough, I apologize for how many times I have to scold me."


    "Ha ha."


    Catherine chuckled lightly and unceremoniously opened David''s thoughts: "Is it right, if I hadn''t come, so many guests have come, you will yell, hope your mother will let you out of the confinement room first?"


    David looked down: "No."


    Catherine sneered twice: "Say you are stupid. You don¡¯t know how stupid you are. Tonight is a very important day. If you interrupt it out loud, I will tell you that you will really die this time. , I am protecting you, my stupid brother."


    What kind of character David is, as an older sister, Catherine knows best.


    Simply put.


    David belongs to the kind of child who is spoiled by his mother. When there are no outsiders, if his mother is fierce, David will admit his mistake, but if there are outsiders present, hehe, David will have the urge to come insane, and he will keep getting along with him. Mom worked against it until he got what he wanted.


    Catherine knew that father Lake and mother Emilia planned tonight.


    and so¡­


    Catherine came to the basement in the afternoon and stared at her stupid brother, so that this time, his brother would really be beaten to death by her father.


    After all, no matter how stupid the younger brother is, he is the younger brother.


    Rebirth?


    Although he is also a younger brother, Catherine always feels that there are some shortcomings in it. After all, Catherine and David still belong to the twin series.


    In the huge meeting room transformed by the huge side hall next to the main hall of the ancient castle.


    Thirty-six members of the vampire parliament are also the chief executives of the European VAM consortium. They are wearing gorgeous clothes, graceful and luxurious, but Emilia, who is already very weak, is doing a summary report for this century.


    The headquarters of the VAM consortium is in France, and it has a wide range of business operations. With France as the center, it radiates to many countries such as Germany, Poland, Hungary, and Austria.


    Although the VAM consortium has a wide range of operations, it is not the so-called first European consortium, and even weaker than those first-line consortia, but because of the particularity of the VAM consortium, it is also called the top consortium in Europe.


    Simply put.


    The fixed assets of the VAM Consortium are greater than the current assets. After all, when the VAM Consortium was created as a cover, Emilia, Marcus and Victor all used the family business they accumulated over the years as the start of the VAM Consortium. Financial.


    During the First World War, the VAM Consortium supported Paris. As a result, after winning, it was put together by the Federation and the United Kingdom. They did not get the generous rewards they imagined. So during World War II, several families based in Paris at that time After discussing it, they directly let Paris choose to retreat. It won''t benefit them anyway, so why do you want to pay back?


    After all, during the First World War, Paris almost wiped out a generation of talents to win. As a result, in a blink of an eye, a steady stream of aid from the Federation and London was given to the defeated Germany, and Paris did not get a single hair.


    Pulled away.


    However, Italy is not included in the scope of VAM''s business.


    Italy is the home of vampires headed by the Volturi family.


    quickly.


    Thirty-six vampire councillors have all summed up their hundred years, and then they all looked at Emilia in the upper seat.


    Emilia nodded on the desktop in front of her, then, after pondering for a while, she nodded slightly, as if she recognized the century-old ruling history summarized by these people.


    Sitting in the first position on the right, the Vampire Senator named Cattelan said: "Then we will leave first."


    Cattelan is not from Emilia''s side. He is from Marcus''s faction, and he is the number one leader among the 18 members of Marcus''s faction. Tomorrow is the day when their boss Marcus will wake up and take power. , Naturally, people headed by Cattelan are not willing to stay in Emilia''s castle for a long time.


    at this time.


    "Mr. Cattelan, please stay!"


    "..."


    Cattelan was shocked. Following the direction of the sound, the door leading from the hall to the inside of the castle was pushed open by the two maids, and Lake walked out of it with a smile: "The official business is over, the private matter is not yet Say it."


    Emilia got up.


    Lake kissed Emilia, and then sat where Emilia had just been.


    Cattelan felt the breath on Lake, and looked at Lake in a deep voice: "Who are you."


    Lake smiled and looked at Cattelan who was standing up, and several other Marcus''s vampire councils. His right hand stretched out, and the dragon''s claw hand appeared in a drizzle, resting on Cattelan''s shoulder. on.


    Move down!


    Cattelan just sat back in position again.


    Lake looked at the other vampire councillors who stood up, and laughed haha: "Sit down and say, sit down and say."


    Cattelan felt the burning pain on his shoulder, resisting the pain, expressionless, nodded inwardly.


    Several other vampire councillors who were headed by Cattelan were seated here.


    Seeing this, Lake looked at Cattelan a few more times, and he had a scrutiny in his heart. Then he looked around the 36 vampire councillors who were divided into the big conference table and said: "Introduce yourself, you can call me the Black King, I am Ai Miria''s husband."


    Thirty-six vampires made a noise, and then returned to silence.


    Emilia has a human man, UU Reading This was known to them as early as thirteen years ago. However, this is a private matter, and it is also the private matter of the three elders, and they did not inquire about it. What, anyway, has nothing to do with them.


    Is Emilia planning to push his male favorite to the top?


    Senator Thirty-six Vampires looked at Lake, who was sitting in the first place, who looked like his master, and Emilia, who was standing next to Lake without speaking but smiling, thought.


    Cattelan felt a little bad, but he still looked at Lake directly: "Black King, funny name, but does this have anything to do with us?"


    Lake looked at Cattelan with a smile on his face and said politely: "The next sentence I have is related."


    "What?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake lowered his head and smiled.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The inner energy that was just as yang as gifted by Jackie Chan''s claws burst out instantly. After a dragon chant, the golden dragon with its teeth and dancing claws appeared phantom and appeared from behind Lake, like a wandering dragon, soaring upwards. With the eruption of internal energy, the figure gradually grew and grew, until the golden dragon hovered above the entire hall, and the four golden sharp claws were enough to cover the 36 vampire councillors under him.


    Quack quack!


    The golden dragon, whose inner Qi manifested at the very first Yang Jinchun, lived high above the Pian Ting like a big sun.


    Thirty-six vampire councillors sweated instantly.


    This is a sign of death.


    Next second.


    Lake withdrew his breath, smiling and looking at the thirty-six vampires who breathed a long sigh of relief, with a light tone, looking at Cattelan: "Emilia continues to serve as the consul, who agrees? Who opposes!"


    Cattelan: "..."


    other people:"¡­"

 Chapter 157: Expansive Lucian

    Emilia continues to serve as consul?


    Who agrees.


    Who opposes.


    Lake always likes to go straight, take so many detours, and say so many polite things that are boring, it is better to be simple and rude, at least it can save the time of nonsense.


    Time is money, and money is life.


    The words came out.


    The 36 vampire councillors on the conference table all changed their faces involuntarily.


    but¡­¡­


    After being shocked, the twelve vampire councillors of Emilia''s faction showed expressions of surprise and joy.


    For the rest, the twenty-four vampire councillors who belonged to Marcus and Victor all changed their faces, with expressions of disbelief and anger in shock.


    Cattelan, who belongs to the Marcus camp, is even more so.


    Cattelan looked directly at Emilia: "Does this mean the elders?"


    Emilia''s eyes are calm: "My husband''s words are mine."


    Cattelan suppressed his inner anger: "One of the three elders is in power and two are sleeping. Tomorrow will be the era of the rule of Elder Marcus. These rules are Elder Emilia and Elder Marcus and Elder Victor. The rules formulated together, our vampires have been able to stabilize to this day, because of this rule."


    crazy.


    It''s crazy.


    Lake laughed suddenly, attracting Cattelan''s attention.


    Cattelan looked at Lake.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth curled up, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a flash of thunder in the azure blue eyes like the deep sea: "Congressman Cattelan, then, what are you saying to me, are you against?"


    Cattelan felt the murderous aura that vaguely surrounded him, and insisted: "Tomorrow is the era ruled by Elder Marcus. This is the rule. This is the rule that has allowed us to survive to this day."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Okay."


    Cattelan frowned instantly.


    Lake snapped his fingers, and the laser projection device on the conference table instantly revealed a picture: "Then what if I say that both Marcus and Victor will call tonight?"


    "what?"


    Cattelan was shocked, and like the other congressmen with the same expression, they raised their heads and looked at the picture projected on the wall.


    Under the recommendation, the novel app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] Android and Apple phones support it!


    Real-time satellite images.


    Real-time satellite image of Victor Manor.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Werewolf!"


    "Gosh."


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "Lucian?"


    "Isn''t he dead?"


    "..."


    In the picture, with the technical support of the top 4K high-definition communication satellites from the Federal State, this moment happening in Victor Manor, the pictures of countless wolves and vampires killing together are extremely high-definition.


    Lucian directly attacked Victor Manor directly from the front, and had no intention of sneaking into the tunnel at all.


    The soldiers who guarded Marcus and Victor who came to the wake-up ceremony tomorrow were dragged into the ground meat battlefield by men and wolves. The dozens of men and wolves who had drunk the blood of Michael Cowen were even more like them. Like no man''s realm, he killed the vampires in the manor one after another, and almost a blood path leading to the main hall of the manor was about to be killed by the wolf army led by Lucian.


    Cattelan''s eyes were red, and she glared at Emilia: "Damn..."


    "expensive!"


    "boom!"


    Lake looked at Cattelan who was held high by the dragon''s claws with cold eyes, looked around at the few vampire councillors who got up on the conference table, and then looked at Cattelan who was holding up: "Look, just look good, there is What are you talking about after reading it."


    Boom!


    This time Lake didn''t take it lightly like the first time. Instead, he directly removed the Dragon Claw Hand, allowing Cattelan to overturn his chair without an image and hit the ground with a thud.


    It''s not just the projection in the meeting room.


    There are also in the basement.


    "Wow!"


    "Daddy is so prestigious!"


    Little cotton-padded jacket Catherine held a drink, and by the way, took out the popcorn made by the maid before from the four-dimensional pocket. The little stars flashed and watched the real-time picture of the meeting room projected on the basement wall. You can see the big movie of Victor Manor that is simultaneously screened in the conference room.


    This is the little padded jacket begging Lake, after all, the basement is too boring, and my brother is a stupid thing.


    Lake couldn''t say no to the obedient and sensible little padded jacket.


    As for the rebellious son?


    Except for the little padded jacket secretly giving points, whoever dared to give him food, Lake said that he would be killed.


    The rebellious son David watched this scene in the projection screen, and was also dumbfounded.


    He is stupid, but stupid doesn''t mean that he is stupid. At least, the IQ of the son is still there. After all, the parents'' genes are on the other side. Seeing this scene, the son David knows what Lake and Emilia want to do.


    The little padded jacket flashed a little star: "The Volturi family in Italy call themselves the royal family of vampires. When Daddy and Mommy finish the vote, we are also the royal family. I am the princess, Wahahaha."


    David was a little frightened, and he couldn''t believe it: "How could my mother agree to his plan? This is crazy... Ow!"


    The words are not finished.


    David cried out in pain while clutching his forehead.


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, looked at David: "Shut up, my stupid brother, look, just look good. If you have any words, I''ll talk about it after reading it."


    David: "..."


    Don''t think I don''t know that you are learning from that guy''s voice.


    After the little padded jacket finished speaking, her heart was ecstatic, wow, this way of speaking was cool, daddy mighty.


    In the meeting room.


    Lake sat in the first place, and in his sight, all the expressions of these 36 vampire councillors were collected.


    Only by killing chickens can monkeys be restrained.


    Lake is choosing who to kill.


    In the real-time picture.


    The man-wolf army led by Lu Xi''an is broken, and is constantly pushing the road to Victor Manor by the man-wolf army. Although the vampires also do their best, some ordinary man-wolves are not their opponents at all, but the balance of victory It has also been drawn towards Lucian.


    First, all the main force of Deathwalker was taken out by Craven, and dumplings were made.


    Second, Emilia withdrew the combat vampires of her faction from Victor''s manor in advance according to the so-called agreement.


    Now in Victor Manor, only the few poor death walkers and the fighting vampires of Marcus and Victor are fighting with the wolf army.


    These people died when they died.


    Even if they are not dead now, when Emilia is in power again, these vampires will transform into so-called rebels.


    only¡­¡­


    Just at this time.


    A cold vampire came outside the castle, clutching his wound.


    A maid hurried in, whispered, and walked to Lake''s side and said: "Sir, there is a woman named Serena outside. She wants to see you and is injured."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked directly at the projection somewhere: "Catherine, go to the door and lead someone."


    The relish Catherine who was watching in the basement immediately got up and walked towards the passage of the basement, then stopped and looked at David in the confinement room: "I warn you, shut your mouth, or I will hit To die you."


    Finished.


    Catherine squeaked and disappeared into the basement stairs.


    after awhile.


    Turning into a phantom, Catherine, who appeared directly at the entrance of the castle, saw Serena with her abdomen injured and her face pale and pale.


    Serena saw Catherine and said, "Lucian..."


    Catherine directly supported Serena, the speed was like the wind, directly turned into an afterimage, and she carried Serena to the basement. With a bang, the iron fence opened, and David couldn''t dodge and was hit directly back against the wall.


    David came up with an anger.


    I didn''t speak or shout.


    Why hit me?


    When David was about to speak, his eyes immediately saw Catherine put on the bed, and then took the healing potion from his fourth-dimensional pocket and applied it to Serena''s abdominal wound.


    "Selena!"


    David kept his eyes on the bedside, looking at Serena on the bed with a nervous and confused expression.


    but¡­¡­


    Catherine kicked out and banged, sending David to the corner again, and then pointed her finger: "Shut up, talking, I will kill you."


    David: "..."


    The healing potion was applied to Serena''s wound, and the latter groaned.


    but¡­¡­


    The paleness on Serena''s face has improved a bit. At the very least, the wolf poison in the wound seems to have been suppressed, and the self-healing gene that belongs to the vampire has started to operate again.


    Next second.


    After regaining some vitality, Serena shook Catherine''s arm and said, "Lucian Lucian intends to..."


    Catherine directly interrupted and smiled slightly and said: "He is going to have a pan, don''t worry, my father has already prepared it, you didn''t realize that when you came up, there was no vampire guard in the mountain?"


    Serena: "..."


    David: "..."


    Unlike Serena¡¯s shock, David, who was squatting in the corner with a blue forehead, was shocked by another thing. That is, he seemed to find that his goddess Serena seemed to have participated in the fact that he had been looking down on it before. My father''s plan is in.


    are you crazy.


    You are Victor''s daughter, do you just recognize the thief as the father?


    David was a little puzzled, just as if he couldn''t understand why his father was so awkward, why he didn''t know why he had to wait for him to die before revealing it.


    Serena frowned: "Your father knows?"


    Catherine gave a hum, and then asked Serena if she was still in pain. Then she pulled Serena out of the confinement room, with a bang, closed the iron fence of the confinement room again, and then removed her from the four-dimensional pocket. Take out another small bench inside and let Serena go down.


    immediately.


    Catherine motioned to Serena, and pointed to the big screen projected in the basement: "Look, this is just the beginning, well, do you want to eat popcorn? It''s a good match."


    Serena looked at the projected picture of the conference room and the real-time monitoring of the satellite. She was silent for a moment, looked down at the popcorn that was handed over, and waved her hand.


    Next second.


    Serena''s eyes fell on David, who ran to the iron fence again, and separated them by an iron fence: "David, what''s the matter with you?"


    Catherine''s eyes rolled.


    "This..."


    "..."

 Chapter 158: Victor Manor

    David was dumbfounded.


    Next second.


    David stared frantically at Catherine. After all, Serena in front of him was his goddess. If it weren¡¯t for Serena, David would not find a way to join the Deathwalker, nor would he be caught by that Clay. The text gets deeper and deeper.


    Blame that Craven.


    David hated that Craven in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for this guy¡¯s deceit, how could he have done something that sucked human blood? How could he have used such a self-deception method to wash out his body that originated from The blood of the paternal line will not be drawn anymore, and he will directly challenge his father face-to-face.


    All of this was bewitched by Craven.


    David has only one thought now, hoping that his sister can help him conceal this. Who knows what the goddess in his heart will think after hearing it.


    Catherine''s mouth curled slightly, and then pointed at David: "You said this one, this one is forbidden, I''m here to accompany him."


    That''s it!


    David wailed in his heart.


    Serena said in a puzzled manner: "Foot-footed, was it forbidden by Mr. Black King?"


    Catherine corrected: "It''s the White King, the White King."


    The Black King is ugly. If Daddy is called the Black King, what is she, Black Princess?


    No way.


    I want Daddy to change this ugly name.


    Catherine thought about it in her heart, and said: "This guy did something, so he was fined to the basement to be confined."


    Serena nodded and glanced at David.


    The latter smiled reluctantly, without any explanation.


    Serena immediately retracted her gaze and did not ask what David had done wrong. In fact, Serena had a good sense of David.


    As for the reason?


    When there was no David before, that Craven pestered her like a dog-skin plaster, and like a beast in heat, making love in three words.


    Serena is very annoying, but Craven is the second in command, and it is not Victor''s reign now, and she is not good at tearing her face with Craven.


    But since David appeared, the situation has changed.


    It seemed that Craven was trying to fawn on this David, so that when David appeared, Craven seemed to have a feeling of bringing her and David together.


    Although the gaze that David looked at her also had the element of courtship in it, at least, this new-born vampire seemed shy because of his age or other reasons. Serena knew that David had thoughts about herself, but Every time I talk to David, I feel that I am being touched up by an innocent vampire.


    and.


    David did not deceive others because his mother was Emilia.


    and so.


    Yes it is.


    Serena still has a certain sense for David. This is an introverted and shy vampire. Every time he meets Serena, this little vampire brags that he has **** with those female vampires. It seems , Expressing his so-called attraction towards her in an alternative.


    Ok.


    It sounds the same as a famous rich second generation.


    It''s just that the rich second generation has an IQ but no EQ, and this rebellious son, David, has no IQ or EQ. At the very least, Tony Stark will not be fooled around.


    After Serena retracted her gaze, she looked at Catherine: "Your father had expected that Lucian would not follow his instructions?"


    Catherine said: "Of course, Lucian is not Craven''s kind of stupid idiot who has no strength and is afraid of ambition. Well, just like my stupid brother, Daddy didn''t care about it. Lucian has both strength and ambition. How could it be possible to obediently follow a script written by someone else to show it."


    Serena nodded thoughtfully: "These werewolves have evolved."


    She was waiting for the wolf to come over in the secret passage. As a result, she waited, but it seems that these wolfs wanted to kill her directly. Fortunately, Serena escaped after defending her hand. He rushed towards the castle without stopping.


    Catherine comforted: "Don''t worry, we just watch the movie here, and Daddy will take care of them all quickly."


    Tonight around the forest where the old castle is located, all the old castle vampire guards have all withdrawn to the old castle. The purpose is to preserve the vitality and at the same time, so that Lucian can lead a large force into the trap that has already been arranged for him.


    At this moment.


    The war in Victor Manor was almost coming to an end.


    Those forty giant wolves that were transformed into wolves and the size of a car were madly active in the battlefield, biting one after another vampires that ordinary werewolves couldn''t beat.


    The vampire suffered heavy losses and was about to collapse.


    Werewolves are also uncomfortable.


    Looking around, at this moment, the number of werewolves still alive hasn''t reached the number of people in the sea, and there are corpses of werewolves and vampires everywhere.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the blood is flowing into a river.


    The army of men and wolves that was enough to divide into three divisions, at this moment, there are still more than two hundred wolves who are still cleaning up the resistance forces.


    There are also vampires who resist in the manor.


    but¡­¡­


    Inside are a group of timid, or, used to wake up Victor and Marcus as an excuse to refuse to come out and die.


    This is good.


    Lao Tzu from the province has to wait for you to wake up before he can kill you.


    Lucian had already learned about Serena''s escape from the man wolf who came first. However, Lucian didn''t care. When he finished cooking Victor and Marcus, he felt that he would Invincible.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise.


    Two giant wolves in full form directly blasted through the gate of the manor, and then, accompanied by the screams inside the manor, were the werewolves who swarmed in to slaughter the vampires with a wild laugh.


    Offensive and defensive changes.


    How cool it was when you hunted us, now, how cool it is when we kill you.


    Come and feel it.


    In the conference room of the side hall of the castle


    Thirty-six vampire councillors looked at the real-time satellite image, completely blasting the direction of the vampires, and the wolf tribe army filed in, their faces completely changed.


    seem¡­¡­


    The first time that Lu Xian led the wolf tribe army to defeat and fled the scene once again came to their minds.


    "call out!"


    "expensive!"


    "puff!"


    Lake blankly retracted his right hand, ignoring the **** fog that erupted at the door of the meeting room, and looked around the thirty-five vampire councillors on the table: "I said, look, take a good look."


    Everyone felt the power that burst out at that moment and was startled again.


    Cattelan took a deep breath and said to Lake: "If Lucian kills Marcus and Victor, do you think we can also escape?"


    Lake smiled softly: "I am optimistic about you, Congressman Cattelan, so I forgive you for speaking this time, sit down, and watch it well. I assure you that this scene is absolutely wonderful."


    Cattelan: "..."


    Lake learned from Emilia that this Cattelan has the prestige second only to Marcus in Marcus¡¯s camp, so if this Cattelan is subdued, then it will be important to accept Marcus smoothly. The industry at hand will be very smooth.


    Under the recommendation, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many books, complete books, and fast updates!


    Again.


    What Lake wants Emilia to accept is a VAM consortium that is intact, with a loss of no more than 40%, but there is nothing left with nothing but an empty shelf.


    and so¡­¡­


    Based on the above considerations, directly shooting Cattelan and giving Cattelan some tolerance, it is obvious that the latter will bring better benefits.


    Cattelan and others think this is a war right now.


    Lake feels that this is a so-called subversion game, and, frankly speaking, this subversion game is much easier than the subversion games of those small countries in Africa.


    Drink tea, chat, wait for the enemy to come, and they will solve the battle.


    Cattelan looked at the first seat, spoke casually, drank the Bourbon Lake in his cup, took a deep breath, and finally sat down.


    His man just ran away.


    The results of it?


    Cattelan didn''t even see when Lake took the shot, his people had become blood fog.


    Victor Manor.


    "Please!"


    "Please don''t kill me, bye..."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    A werewolf looked directly at the vampire who was kneeling and begging for mercy, and rushed forward mercilessly. Back then, their werewolves were like that too, and the result was.


    Dead wolves are good werewolves.


    This sentence is now returned to you.


    A dead vampire is a good vampire.


    boom!


    Wake up the hall.


    The two giant wolves hit the blocked iron gate directly one after another, and the sound of the impact was shocking, but the huge iron gate did not seem to be affected at all Get away! "


    "Roar!"


    Lu Xi''an, who had come from a short distance, roared, and he passed by, transforming into a wolf shape directly in the air, and his yellowish-to-golden hair was particularly conspicuous.


    Bang


    The iron gate that had just been struck by several wolves alternately and remained motionless, at this moment, under the impact of Lu Xi''an, it fell directly.


    this moment.


    The dozens of vampires hiding in the awakening hall screamed at the giant yellow wolf that was two meters high and almost walked in against the iron gate.


    There are two mummies in the awakening hall that are very eye-catching.


    Victor.


    Marcus.


    "Vidoc, Marcus..."


    Lu Xian, who turned into a yellow wolf, looked at these two people, and the flames in his eyes were burning hard: "You guys, get ready, are you swallowed by me?"


    Marcus and Victor had just been awakened by these mottled vampires. There were chaotic pictures and unclear words in their minds. This feeling made the two of them extremely uncomfortable.


    But the strongest and clearest signal the two received was that the werewolf had come to the door.


    "Lucian?"


    Grabbing a vampire and directly sucking out the blood in his body, Victor, who gradually came out of a shriveled state, glanced at Marcus next to him, and then said to Lucian, delaying time for himself and Marcus: "Ai Where is Miria."


    Lucian roared, opened his blood basin and rushed towards Victor.


    This time delay, Lucian has already been there once.


    This time.


    He would rather kill Victor and Marcus first, and then speak to their bodies.


    Take it to death!


    ...

 Chapter 159: Krypton gold can become a god

    Boom!


    Victor Manor seemed to tremble at this moment.


    It seems that under Victor Manor, there is a volcano bursting out. Even if you look at it from satellite monitoring, you can feel this powerful impact.


    The roof of Victor Manor was instantly lifted by this powerful shock wave, and countless wolves and vampires broke through the walls one after another under this powerful shock wave, and instantly fell to the outside of the main building of the manor. in all directions.


    Rumble!


    The main building of the entire Victor Manor began to tremble violently. With the shock waves and sound effects that were like blasting, the main building began to teeteringly collapse along with the booming dust.


    "Oneshette!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    "God!"


    Thirty-five vampire councillors in the castle meeting room looked at the head rising into the sky, biting Marcus in his mouth, and accompanied by the giant wolf whose hair turned from yellow to gold under the white moonlight in the sky. She couldn''t help covering her mouth, but after seeing this scene, she exclaimed from the heart.


    boom!


    A full two meters tall, the golden-haired Lucian slapped the shriveled Marcus directly into two halves, swallowed, put Marcus in the belly of the wolf and consumed him, and then looked at Ai. The location of Milia Castle.


    ßÑ!


    A large key was spit out from the wolf''s mouth by Lucian.


    "keep it."


    "Yes!"


    Lucian vomited, waiting until the key that had been digested by Victor''s belly was put away by a wolf, the golden wolf eyes looked in the direction of Emilia Castle: "We go!"


    Behind.


    In this final battle, the only remaining thirty giant wolves that have evolved have raised their heads, echoing their wolf king''s orders!


    For an instant.


    The earth made violent movements like ten thousand horses, rumbling like an earthquake, at a speed like telling a moving train, and it swiftly struck towards the location of the Emilia Castle.


    call out!


    Lake turned off the satellite projection and looked at the thirty-five vampire councillors who were earth-colored in the seat.


    "Ha ha."


    Lake smiled slightly and awakened the 35 vampire councillors. Then, with one hand on his chin, he looked at the headed opposition Cattelan: "Congressman Cattelan, now, Marcus and Victor are gone. "


    Senator Cattelan returned to his senses, looked at Lake, and pointed to the projection that had just disappeared: "Damn it, Lucian is coming towards us."


    Lake nodded, looked at the time on the watch, and estimated: "Yes, if nothing happens, Lucian will be under the castle in about two hours."


    Cattelan got up and walked outside.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Congressman Cattelan, where are you going?"


    "Escape!"


    Several MPs also got up.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth arc up!


    expensive!


    Jin Long appeared, and once again squeezed the two vampire councillors who were quicker than Cattelan after the attack: "You are afraid of Lucian, why, are you not afraid of me?"


    Is it because you are too easy to talk?


    Lake thought so.


    Cattelan turned to look at Lake.


    Lake got up, adjusted his cuffs, and dripped a drop of bourbon on it when he was drinking: "Sit down, we still have a resolution that we haven''t voted on, but let''s change the place, where it can be better. play."


    Finished.


    Lake''s body appeared to be like a phantom. Lake did not move on the spot, but his afterimages, at this moment, were separated from his body one by one, and then turned from virtual to real!


    Doppelganger!


    One is divided into two.


    Two is four.


    Four is eight.


    At last it''s ten!


    Including Lake''s body, a total of eleven Lakers in suits and leather shoes exudes exactly the same radiant atmosphere, in unison, smiling at the remaining 33 vampire councillors and said: "Everyone, please !"


    Cattelan: "..."


    Emilia: "..."


    The people present were stunned for an instant when they watched this scene.


    what is this?


    Phantom?


    It''s not.


    Cattelan felt these ten identical Lakes suddenly appeared, and made a certain judgment. This was by no means a phantom, but a real existence.


    Gosh.


    No wonder.


    Cattelan suddenly understood why Emilia had chosen dictatorship.


    Change me to Emilia, and I can do it with me.


    Such a strong backing.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    This was Emilia''s, not his. Cattelan watched the eleven golden dragons that appeared to be staring at him, couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and chose to accept his fate.


    Not only was Emilia stunned when she saw this magical scene, even the two little ones in the basement, plus Serena, were stunned after seeing this scene.


    "I want to learn this."


    "I want to learn this."


    "I want to learn this."


    Little padded jacket Catherine''s eyes that inherited Lake''s perfect azure blue eyes burst out with an unprecedented golden light. Looking at the eleven Lakes in the projection, and the image of the clone appearing, she couldn''t control herself in an instant.


    This trick¡­¡­


    So handsome.


    I want to learn.


    At that time, I can become several, and then, together with my own brother, as long as he becomes angry and slaps me, I can defensively, just like my dad, and sling him like a sandbag.


    The rebellious son David was also completely lost.


    Is this an ordinary person?


    Are you telling me that this is an ordinary person?


    Serena also turned her eyes with a strange light, watching the projection one after another, and under the smile of the eleven Lakes, she followed the maid''s guidance to the conference room screen of the next location.


    quickly.


    Thirty-three vampire councillors left the conference room.


    Emilia closed her mouth and looked at Lake, who turned around, looking at her with a smile with her hands in her pockets, approached, stroking Lake¡¯s cheeks with disbelief: "My love, How many secrets are there in you."


    Lake said lightly: "Many, like the vastness of stars."


    This is pretending to be a fork.


    Actually...


    Lake''s heart was dripping with blood. One hundred million, no, even more than one hundred million funds were spent at this moment. What did you get?


    No more than a minute of pleasure.


    what?


    Do not believe?


    Ha ha.


    What is the introduction of the clone?


    [Clone: ??Skill type, SR level, magical system, create a clone. The clone does not have the skills that the main body cannot control. The clone disappears automatically after death. Without any cooling speed, it can only summon one clone at a time, or by ten The price of 10,000 US dollars adds an extra clone, the second clone is 100,000, the third is 200,000, and the fourth is 400,000...]


    The price of a clone is not fixed at one hundred thousand dollars.


    This particular thing is superimposed.


    The first clone is free, and Lake stays in New York to work, so the clone in New York does not count.


    Just say it here.


    The first clone is 100,000, the second clone is 200,000, the third clone is 400,000, and the fourth clone is 800,000. If only four clones are summoned, this consumption can still be acceptable.


    But what about the fifth one?


    The price of the fifth clone soared directly by 1.6 million, the sixth was 3.2 million, the seventh, 6.4 million, the eighth, 12.8 million, and the ninth. One, 25.6 million, the tenth soared directly to 51.2 million.


    Adding up these ten clones, Lake spent a total of 102.3 million.


    If you say, who is the first krypton gold skill.


    no doubt.


    This is the clone.


    Is it expensive?


    Very expensive, this is not only expensive in general, but also very expensive.


    but¡­¡­


    Is it worth it?


    Definite value.


    When a person has no money, it is as difficult as ever to make a hundred thousand dollars, but how difficult it is for a person to make ten million dollars with one million dollars It''s harder than it is.


    This is a necessary investment.


    Although the market value of the VAM consortium is not comparable to that of Stark Industries, the total assets of the VAM consortium also exceed US$50 billion.


    It''s too straightforward to use one billion to move the fifty billion.


    although¡­¡­


    These 50 billion can''t be realized directly, but it''s better than before. Before, the VAM consortium was owned by three people. After tonight, Emilia owns it alone.


    and.


    There is also a hidden option for the clone skill.


    [Clone: ??SR skill, summon a full body at once, the attack power coefficient is increased by 10%, the 20 body body is increased by 20%, and so on, the combined attack power, the coefficient bonus is multiplied by 50%, Twenty minutes of body, multiply the coefficient bonus by 100%, the integer clone can be temporarily withdrawn, and it can be summoned again later, and disappear automatically after death...]


    In addition to this Lake feels that as long as he has a lot of money, there is no doubt that he himself is the so-called army.


    Krypton gold can become a god.


    same.


    Can also slaughter gods.


    Maybe this lottery system is from the pig farm, but the effect of these krypton gold skills is definitely designed by the goose farm.


    Without him.


    Only the goose farm can give it to you. As long as you have more krypton gold, you will be 100% able to kill the gods.


    The pig farm?


    Ha ha.


    The most important thing.


    This time, Lake intends to help Emilia Liwei, once and for all, let Emilia secure the position of dictator, at least, to ensure that for the next 100 years, these 33 vampire councillors are only Emilia. The head of the horse is looking forward, not dare to make mistakes.


    The same is true when the Commonwealth is engaged in disruptive business.


    Regardless of whether the waves are wasted, in short, to ensure a 100% winning rate is to choose to spend less money to fight for the chance, or to spend more money to win steadily. This is never a multiple choice for the Federation.


    Moreover.


    It''s only 100 million dollars. Anyway, it was exchanged for intelligence and Hydra. It was blown by the strong wind, and Lake didn''t feel distressed.


    Under the recommendation, the novel app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] Android and Apple phones support it!


    What he felt distressed was the 2.3 million dollars he had stuck in.


    That''s a real salary plus bonus, and also, after Lake invested in the stock market last year, and after the case was solved, Stark personally gave thanks for the money.


    Let me put it this way.


    At present, Lake is one step away from bankruptcy.


    If next month there is no $120,000 pocket to pay the property tax of the Star Tower apartment, it is estimated that the next day, the IRS tank will be driven over to let Lake pay the tax.


    ...

 Chapter 160: Lucian

    If this matter is told to anyone, it is estimated that no one will believe it.


    People who can earn $100 million in an hour can''t even get the property tax that they have to pay next month?


    Who believes this?


    but¡­¡­


    This is a very helpless fact.


    but¡­¡­


    Fortunately, these ten summoned clones are no longer disposable items. They can be temporarily recycled when they are not needed, and then re-summoned when needed.


    Next second.


    Lake led Emilia into the top floor of the castle, on the big open-air platform.


    Thoughts moved.


    The clones of these 33 Vampire Councillors automatically disappeared in place and returned to the [Clone Package]. As long as Lake was willing, he could be summoned again at any time without any cost.


    so.


    It should be the goose farm that bought the pig farm. Otherwise, it will allow you to recycle it for free and make your spring and autumn dreams go.


    Penguin cow breaking!


    This is what Lake said in his heart, and then he looked at the 33 vampire council with men and women on the terrace with a smile on his face: "Gentlemen and ladies, the moon tonight is very round, so it¡¯s good to get together and chat. , Watch the show, don''t you?"


    Paused.


    Lake looked at his watch and said to the crowd again: "While there is still some time, don''t waste it. Please call everyone. Marcus and Victor were colluded by the wolf Lucian and Klevin both inside and outside. Kill, and Emilia finally beheaded Lucian, and I ask you to cooperate. This is more respectable."


    A vampire who seemed to be Victor''s faction hid in the crowd and said, "What if it''s not decent?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth arc up.


    Laughed.


    Next second.


    Lake opened his right hand, separated the dragon claw hand, and banged, it was the blood mist in the sky, and his tone was light: "If you don''t plan to be decent, I will help him decent."


    MMP.


    Lao Tzu''s assets of 100 million have been smashed in. If the acquisition is unsuccessful, there is no need for other vampires to survive except Emilia.


    Cattelan was silent for a while and looked at Lake: "If you can defeat Lucian, then I will surrender to Queen Emilia."


    Lake smiled: "Congressman Cattelan, you are a sane person. I heard Emilia say about you. I believe you, but can you represent them?"


    Cattelan said: "I am the president of the Vampire Council. I can represent them. As long as you can defeat Lucian, we will all respect Emilia as queen!"


    Lake nodded: "Okay, I believe you!"


    Cattelan breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you."


    Lake and Emilia next to each other looked at each other.


    At the same time.


    When Lucian, whose hair turned golden yellow, brought his remaining thirty evolutionary wolves towards the Emilia Castle, a Kun''s fighter quietly appeared in Victor Manor. Over the sky.


    Hum!


    The Kunshi fighter landed.


    Open the door.


    "Oneshette!"


    "What happened here?"


    Natasha and Coleson walked down from the Kun''s fighters, took a look at the long dragon-like Aegis convoy that also came from a short distance, and clicked on the instrument on their arm.


    Ding dong.


    The big pie face of the black marinated egg in the New York Operational Operations Command Center appeared on the projection of the instrument.


    "Sir."


    "What did you find."


    "...You should watch it yourself."


    Natasha said, pointing the projection at the corpses all over the floor and countless shriveled corpses.


    It seems that this place has just experienced a war similar to the medieval period. It is wrong, because it is a war of primitive society, it is also wrong, as if a group of wild beasts attacked here.


    None of the corpses had any gunshot wounds from modern firearms, they were all traces of scratches or bites.


    Nick Fury was also stunned when he saw this scene.


    After Nick Fury was transferred to New York, Alexander Pierce still handed over the authority of Aegis Overseas Operations to Nick Fury, which is why Nick Fury appeared.


    after all¡­¡­


    It¡¯s not a long time since Alexander Pierce stepped down. It¡¯s probably not enough to find another successor. I can¡¯t help but think of a way to give Nick Fury some credits so that he can return to Washington headquarters. Okay. Let him take over the position of director at that time.


    As a Hydra, I can worry about the development of S.H.I.E.L.D. to such an extent.


    how to say?


    Alexander Pierce dared to say that his contribution was second only to Ms. Peggy Carter, one of the founders of Aegis, and no one dared to oppose his words.


    During his reign, Alexander Pierce worked hard for the cause of Aegis, especially after Nick Fury was demoted, and was once admitted to the hospital because of overwork.


    Back to the scene.


    Coleson looked at the corpse all over the floor and frowned: "Sir, just say it again, where did you get the tip?"


    "London."


    Nick Fury looked at the information that had just been passed to him from London, and he was silent for a while and said, "Coleson."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You and Natasha cooperate with local S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to clean up the scene."


    "Sir."


    "Natasha?"


    Natasha frowned and said, "Don''t we need to worry about it?"


    Nick Fury looked at the information passed over from London, took a deep breath, closed the information, and said: "No need for the time being, clean up the scene, and then wait for me to arrive."


    How about this.


    Civil war between vampires and werewolves.


    What does Aegis take care of?


    The head is fine, but the head is not iron. It provokes a Lake Edwin, who has been directly downgraded several levels. Here to provoke vampires and werewolves, Nick Fury feels that he must make a call. Psychologically prepared to cast on the earth.


    damn it.


    Didn''t this group of vampires and werewolves sign an agreement with the Security Council and would never expose them to the ordinary world? How could they start the civil war mode properly?


    While thinking about it, Nick Fury walked quickly to the outside of the combat center, ready to take a helicopter to New York International Airport, and then take a Kunzi fighter to fly directly to Hungary.


    Natasha and Coleson glanced at each other. Although both of them were very confused, the officer had already said to wait for him to come, so Natasha and Coleson didn''t have any extra thoughts of their own.


    At this moment.


    In the mountains and forests.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    "coming."


    "..."


    Lake glanced at Cattelan, who was standing next to him, who had just been talking to him, and looked at the countless birds and beasts flying in panic in the mountains and forests at the end of his sight. He smiled and said: "Member Cattelan, it seems, You look forward to Lucian''s arrival more than I do."


    Cattelan said in a calm tone: "Since we want to honor Emilia as our queen, I can feel relieved to see the strength of the king in advance."


    Lake smiled, not talking.


    Cattelan is a wise man, Marcus is dead, Victor is also dead, they are also trapped by Hongmen Yan, knowing that things can¡¯t be done, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s behavior, it¡¯s better to honestly admit counsel , While you still have value, change the hall, maybe you can sell it at a good price.


    Do you want to keep up with the four dead councillors?


    Cattelan said that he hasn''t lived enough yet, and he wouldn''t even feel that after living for a thousand years.


    correct.


    Forgot to say.


    Before Cattelan became a vampire, he had a quarter of Eastern blood.


    Lake moved his arm and glanced at Cattelan: "Congressman Cattelan, I admire your sanity. After I finish cooking Lucian, I will give you a special gift, which is regarded as a reward for the birth of the queen."


    Finished.


    Lake stepped forward.


    boom!


    moment.


    It fell on the huge square of the old castle, the size of a football field.


    "coming."


    "..."


    Lake turned to look at the little padded jacket quietly hiding behind the door of the hall, and laughed: "Girlfriend, if you are injured over there, I don''t care about you. If you want to see it, go to your mother."


    The little cotton-padded jacket stuck out his tongue.


    Show up.


    Then the little cotton-padded jacket directly pulled Serena next to her, and within ten seconds, she appeared on the roof of the castle.


    at this time.


    A shocking wolf roar came from far and near, and when the wolf roar ended, Lucian, who was two meters tall, with blond hair hanging down, and even his eyes dyed golden, appeared in front of Lake.


    Next second.


    Boom boom boom!


    A personal wolf fell behind Lucian In less than five seconds, sixty-one human wolves including Lucian flashed the wolf eyes, looking at Lake like a Chinese meal.


    Lake dressed in a suit looked at Lucian who appeared in front of him and laughed: "Why, I think I''m doing it again?"


    Lu Xian''s face was frantic, like a hungry wolf: "I haven''t had a holiday with you, you can choose to leave."


    Lake was expressionless: "Are you sure, you have to do it with me, you will die."


    Lucian laughed and pointed his finger at the sixty wolves behind him: "The sixty wolves behind me are full of vampire blood and have completely completed their evolution. What do you use to fight me? Rely on those so-called vampires. Senator? Haha, they are okay in business, and they don¡¯t have enough for my wolf cub to eat alone."


    Lake nodded, seeming to agree with Lucian''s words: "Then...what about me?"


    Lu Xian''s eyes shrank and looked at Lake, and said in a deep voice, "I admit that you are very strong, but you are just a person."


    Lake smiled.


    Lucian frowned slightly.


    "Look down."


    "what?"


    "Look down."


    "..."


    Lu Xi''an looked down, and in the next second, under his feet, that unremarkable wooden box suddenly cracked.


    boom!


    moment.


    The colorful rays of light blasted straight into the sky, and then exploded a firework in the sky. After that, the firework burst, screaming, and disappearing all around the square.


    [One-time ultimate trap: props, A-level, fantasy series, also produced by Fat Blue. Set a range. After expansion, the prey within the range can''t escape. You can catch as much as you want for an hour. , Any attack can not break this barrier. ¡¿


    ...

 Chapter 161: ultra! Electromagnetic gun

    This item was in the last one million penalty lottery paid by Hydra.


    And those four-dimensional pockets, bamboo dragonflies, all belong to the Blue Fatty series. In that draw, Lake felt that he was engaged with the Blue Fatty. Of the eleven items, nine of them belonged to the Blue Fatty series.


    but¡­¡­


    Has a miraculous effect.


    It''s like this one-time ultimate trap.


    It may be useless to use this thing on others, but werewolves... are also wolves, canines, and beasts, so this may be the same as their own arrangements.


    You said it was a coincidence?


    Hum!


    After washing the ultimate trap once shining brightly, it returns to silence.


    Only the dozen or so heads ramming around on the edge of the square, the transparent enchantment that appeared like a code would strike out like ripples caused by a stone thrown into a river.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Ouch!


    More than a dozen human wolves slammed into the edge of the square, but no matter how hard they tried, tearing with their claws, or hitting with an iron head, the ripples were still ripples, nothing else changed.


    If you can''t be broken within an hour, you can''t be broken.


    The black technology of the Blue Fatty series may be naive, but the quality is absolutely guaranteed.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and smiled.


    Lu Xian looked at the ripples in the square, his eyes fell on Lake: "What is this?"


    "Props."


    "..."


    Lake smiled and said, "How do you like it? I''ll give you a chance. As long as you can rush out of this square, I promise not to interfere with what you want to do."


    Lu Xian''s golden wolf eyes shone with golden light: "You promise?"


    Lake laughed: "Yes, I promise."


    The golden wolf Lucian evolved from the ancestor of the vampire, the ancestor of the wolf, and the blood of purebreds. In time, it may be able to fly to the sky and fight Fenrir, who is imprisoned in the Asa Protoss.


    Rare species.


    Frankly speaking, Lake''s desire to subdue Lucian as a pet is far stronger than that of killing Lucian directly. Of course, the premise is that Lucian is willing to be a dog.


    Oooh!


    Lake''s words just fell.


    There was a boom.


    Lu Xian instantly turned into a two-meter-high giant golden wolf, grinning, his strong and powerful claws hooked to the floor, and the moment the bluestone slabs on the square burst into the sky.


    the goal¡­¡­


    The vampires on the terrace of the castle that is ten meters high.


    Oneshette!


    FAK!


    On the open platform, many vampire councillors looked at the eyes of Lu Xi''an, who lunged over like a giant flying wolf, and were horrified, and quickly moved backwards.


    but¡­¡­


    Emilia and Catherine and... Cattelan did not back down.


    Serena all stepped back half a step under the slight pressure of the leaping golden wolf Lucian.


    at this time.


    boom!


    At the moment when the golden wolf that Lu Xian had transformed was about to break through the square, with a roar, Lu Xian''s violent speed was instantly forbidden, accompanied by the huge ripples spreading across the square.


    Boom!


    Lu Xian was slammed back onto the floor of the square by his own impact. With a loud noise, a pit with a radius of nearly two meters was directly smashed out.


    "Look."


    Catherine lowered her head and quietly said to Serena: "Daddy said that you can watch the show here, you have to trust Daddy."


    From small to large, Catherine has always held a basic principle.


    Lake considered her a little padded jacket, and the role of the little padded jacket is caring and admiration. As long as these two points are grasped, Catherine feels invincible.


    Like my stupid brother, he hinted several times. As a result, it turned out to be stupid to a certain limit. If she hadn''t secretly taken care of it, it is estimated that the stupid brother''s grave grass had grown a small sapling.


    Oooh!


    Lu Xian shook his huge wolf head, jumped out of the big pit, and landed in front of Lake.


    The size gap is indeed huge.


    but¡­¡­


    Only by subduing this way can you have a sense of accomplishment.


    Lake looked at Lu Xian, who lowered his huge wolf''s head and looked at himself, and smiled faintly: "How about it, do you want to continue?"


    Lu Xian exhaled rough air and looked up at the barrier that had been hidden again behind the ripples: "This thing can''t hold me back."


    Lake didn''t speak, just made a random gesture of yours.


    Lucian went on again.


    boom!


    The huge figure jumped up again, and even at the moment it rushed up, the air was exploded. After a loud noise like a cannonball, there was a louder crash than before.


    Boom!


    The pothole that Lucian smashed just now has deepened a lot again.


    This time.


    Lucian, who jumped out of the pothole again, obviously reduced his aura.


    "what is this."


    "small toy."


    Lake''s expression was serious: "This is an ordinary toy used to hunt and prevent prey from escaping."


    This is the truth.


    The black technology of the Blue Fatty series has various powerful functions, but when it is really used, it is used in some relatively nonsense aspects.


    "Hunt, prey!"


    Lucian bared his teeth at Lake: "If I kill you."


    "Then the barrier will be broken!"


    Lake nodded seriously, with a calm face: "But, do you dare to shoot at me?"


    Lucian repeated: "You are alone."


    "is it?"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "..."


    Lake''s words fell, and the tenth body that had been put away appeared in the ten corners of the square in an instant.


    "What now."


    "..."


    The eleven clones, including Lake''s body, were expressionless, with their hands in their pockets, speaking in unison to the dozens of wolves in the square.


    Lu Xian looked around, and the full body suddenly appeared, and the golden wolf eyes shone with a light similar to wisdom.


    Lake said: "Lucian, do you know what I am willing to give you a chance?"


    Lucian did not speak.


    Lake said: "You are very good, I appreciate it, give you one last chance, kneel, surrender, I promise, your life will not end here."


    Enough opportunities are given.


    If you don''t accept it... Then go to hell. There are more pets, and dogs are also forbidden in the Star Building apartment.


    Lucian, who turned into a golden wolf, laughed loudly: "You want me to be your dog."


    Lake has always been honest: "Consider?"


    Lu Xi''an exposed the big mouth of the blood basin, and with a chuckle, two broken bones that could no longer be resurrected were directly vomited out.


    Marcus and Victor''s.


    Lu Xian said coldly: "I just resisted because I didn''t want to be a dog, what do you think."


    Lake nodded.


    The meaning is obvious, and there is nothing to talk about.


    "understood."


    Lake took out a game coin from his pocket with his right hand. He also reproduced Lake''s operation. Lake looked up and looked at Lucian: "Your answer cannot satisfy me, but your answer makes me admire again, so I Give you one last chance. If you can survive my trick, you can leave. You have my guarantee."


    Finished.


    Lake bounced the coin in his right hand.


    Ding!


    The game currency was flipped in the sky, and the moment it flew, the crisp sound resounded over the entire castle.


    Eleven game coins all fly to the sky.


    Lake''s right hand stretched out like a marble, and in his eyes, there seemed to be an incomparably sharp silver-white lightning on the deep blue sea surface.


    At the junction of the sea and the sky, it clicked, as if infinite thunder was brewing.


    Put one hand in your pocket.


    Stretched out one hand.


    The same is true for the tense body.


    this is¡­¡­


    Lu Xian''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he stepped back abruptly. On his huge wolf, the golden hairs exploded one by one.


    It''s like a big orange cat with fried hair.


    Great crisis.


    Lucian may still be able to guarantee that his human form is suppressed to wolfishness, but the dozens of giant wolves he brought behind him are different. While the hairs all over his body are also exploding, the wolfishness has completely suppressed everything. Stomping on the ground like crazy.


    As the ancestor of human wolf, he drank the blood of the ancestor of the vampire, but only Lucian was the only one. Although the other giant wolves also drank the blood of the vampire, they drank the vampire level there.


    The game currency stopped its upward trend when it reached the highest position.


    Time seems to have forbidden the same The last chance, surrender, or die! "


    "...Aw, dreaming, I would rather stand and die!"


    Lucian endured the huge crisis that hung over his heart, roared, rumbling, and instantly trampled on the ground. Along with the cracked ground, the two-meter golden wolf opened his blood basin and roared high. Jump up.


    This time, Lucian''s goal was not the crowd watching the show on it.


    It''s Lake.


    Lexon sneered and looked at Lucian, who was leaping in slow motion ten times backwards in his line of sight: "Really, then I will fulfill you!"


    Ding!


    The game coin recovered from a high-altitude static state, started, flipped, and fell.


    At this moment.


    The BGM that seemed to exist and shouldn''t exist in this world suddenly seemed to have crossed the barrier of time and space and appeared in this time and space.


    un!


    Game currency flips.


    Here!


    In Lake''s deep blue eyes, the deep sea slammed into huge waves, and at the moment it met the sky, a ray of light symbolizing lightning appeared.


    laugh!


    A burst of electric current suddenly seemed to overflow from his eyes, appeared in reality, swayed from Lake¡¯s body, turned into a visible electric current that swayed in all directions like ripples, and the sound of lightning began to emerge endlessly around Lake¡¯s body. .


    The game currency rolled and fell on Lake''s fingertips!


    "Wow!"


    "boom!"


    Lu Xian''s golden wolf eyes looked at Lake who was close to Chi Chi, and he went crazy in his heart, go to hell.


    Lake''s right thumb banged on the game coin.


    "Goodbye."


    "Super! Electromagnetic gun!"


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    "..."

 Chapter 162: Gift after the end

    Latest URL: Super! Electromagnetic cannon: Skill type, SSR level, mysterious type, use metal that can be attracted by magnets as cannonballs (game currency is the best), launch a powerful electromagnetic cannon, with extremely high accuracy and destructive power, with a range of 50 meters, Straight-line distance, destruction and invincibility, you are electricity, you are light, and you are the only myth (40% chance of appearing in BGM, within BGM, the damage effect is increased by 100%.)


    "Ding!"


    At the moment when the game coin fell and was parallel to the thumb of Lake''s right hand, there was a crisp sound, and there were countless electric arcs from all over Lake''s body.


    boom!


    The super-electromagnetic gun''s skills also appeared in the eyes of Lucian, who was only ten centimeters away from Lake.


    Lu Xian''s eyes shrank sharply.


    "Do not!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Along with the moment that BGM reached the highest peak, the eleven dazzling lights reached the extreme, the beauty reached the extreme, and at the same time, the super-electromagnetic artillery that was as thick as a hundred-year-old tree burst out of danger to the extreme.


    Destroyed!


    Unstoppable.


    There was a boom.


    Lu Xi''an, who maintained the culling posture, was the first to be hit by the super-electromagnetic gun ejected by Lake himself, but he did not fly out.


    But...


    Lu Xian was stuck in the air.


    what!


    Lu Xi''an Angtian roared, the sturdy electromagnetic cannon bombarded his belly, the roar became louder and louder, and at the same time, the pain in that roar became stronger and stronger.


    Dozens of other werewolves?


    The encirclement and suppression lineup formed by the very body, the sky and the earth net composed of the super-electromagnetic guns fired out, blasted into the crowd of wolves indiscriminately.


    Just a face-to-face.


    The few werewolves on the outermost periphery were instantly melted by electrolysis. The moment they uttered a whine, they evaporated directly, and there was no trace of existence in this world.


    As for Lucian?


    When Lu Xi''an roared, he still raised his head very hard and stubbornly, but at the moment of reaching the peak, with the final blow after the game currency melted.


    Boom!


    Lu Xi''an couldn''t hold it anymore. The huge two-meter-long body burst directly from the middle. At the moment it burst, the arc flashed and instantly electrolytically melted and evaporated his flesh and blood.


    Next second.


    The BGM disappeared.


    The huge and bright light disappeared in the square.


    On the roof.


    Emilia and the others, who had just been unable to open their eyes by the dazzling light in the square, looked at it at this moment. Except for the eleven chasms that were cultivated like a land reclamation machine, there was no shadow of a werewolf. .


    Where''s the wolf?


    Where is Lucian?


    More than a dozen vampire councillors frantically searched with their own eyes.


    call out!


    The moment Lake put his hands in his pockets again, the moment when the tenths scattered around hit Lake''s body like a teleport, they disappeared.


    look up.


    Lake''s gaze fell on Cattelan, who was standing on the edge of the rooftop.


    Cattelan took a deep breath, took a step back without hesitation, knelt down on one knee towards Emilia, and surrendered: "Queen!"


    Finished.


    Cattelan pierced his chest without hesitation, took out a drop of his own blood, and gave it to Emilia.


    Seeing this, the dozen vampires behind him looked at each other.


    Next second.


    There was a single vampire councillor who all happened to kneel on one knee towards Emilia, showing their loyalty: "Queen!"


    These people may be grassroots.


    But in the capital society, it doesn''t matter if you are in the middle of nowhere, and even if these vampire councillors are the best in the world, they are also very capable.


    Before they found someone stronger than Lake who could kill Lake 100%, their loyalty to Emilia was absolutely guaranteed.


    "Daddy is mighty!"


    After losing her mind for a while, Catherine jumped on the spot. After shouting, she jumped down from the ten-meter-high terrace, and then hugged Lake''s right arm again: "Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, I want to learn, I want to learn."


    This skill simply exploded.


    and also¡­


    That inexplicably resounding music, wow, Catherine felt that that move matched her very well.


    Lake laughed loudly: "Teach, I can teach you in the future, I promise to teach."


    How to teach now.


    Can''t teach.


    and¡­


    Do you really think it is easy to use this SSR super-electromagnetic gun eleven times at once?


    Lake now feels that his energy has been drained. If it weren''t for the immortal body effect of the same SSR skill that was running fast, and now he plunged into the ground, Lake was not surprised at all.


    But Lake still felt a little bloated in his brain.


    At dawn.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Emilia, who was lying on his body and staring at him: "They surrendered?"


    Emilia has deep love in her eyes: "Dare they not surrender?"


    Lake has used his iron and blood methods and absolute strength to tell these councillors an unpretentious fact.


    Those who refuse to obey die.


    Anyway, there were people on their heads before. The biggest difference used to be the three elders. Right now, they just turn three into one and become a queen. For them, this is an advantage.


    At least it won''t appear. There will be a change of elder for a hundred years. Sometimes, after the order of the previous ruling elder is overturned by the current ruling elder, something that they don''t know what to do happens.


    "Victor and Marcus''s remaining 20 vampire councillors have already handed in their blood. As long as I want to, I can control their life and death at any time."


    "it is good."


    The twelve vampire councillors of the Emilia faction were unscathed. The eight vampire councillors killed before were all from the Victor and Marcus camp, but the remaining twenty vampire councillors have already The heart and blood that could control their life and death was handed over to Emilia, enough to guarantee the loyalty of these people.


    Of course.


    The effect of this effort is not so-called, Emilia died, and they died with it. It was not a passive skill, but an active skill.


    Victor and Marcus, who had controlled their life and death before, were dead. When they left, they did not expect to take them away, so these people did not die.


    Lake flipped his right hand and took out a bottle of test tube.


    A tube of blood.


    his.


    Lake handed the blood that had been prepared when he came over to Emilia: "Times have changed. Since they have surrendered, then the reward that should be given must be given. One drop per person is enough to ensure that they are no longer afraid of the sun. ."


    After Emilia took it, she put the test tube aside and moved somewhere: "My love, you gave me such a gift, how can I return you."


    Lake is an exciting spirit.


    Next second.


    The room was overturned again. This time it was different from several times before. After all, this was the service of Emilia, the Queen of Vampires, not Emilia, the three elders of Vampires.


    In the afternoon.


    Catherine finally didn¡¯t have to do any disguise anymore, she was bathed in the warm sunshine directly in the backyard of the castle, took a deep breath, and then said to Serena in the door: "Selena, Come on, look, it''s okay."


    Serena looked at Catherine, who was very active in the square, was silent for a while, and took a foot.


    The sun was thrown on the feet.


    what.


    The expected sting did not come.


    Not long.


    Serena looked up at the orange father-in-law who was sliding toward the shift position above her head. There was a feeling that made her feel incredible.


    She faced the sun directly.


    In TV or movies.


    in reality?


    No.


    Only those vampires sentenced to death will have the glory of the sun at the last stage of their lives.


    But right now.


    Serena stretched out her hands, feeling the sunlight falling in her hands, her palms with a hint of warmth, she squeezed it tightly, as if she was about to hold this strand of temperature in her own hands.


    The main hall of the castle!


    "Everyone!"


    With a smile on his face, Lake made an inviting gesture towards the thirty vampire councillors who had eaten a drop of his blood in the hall: "Feel my gift."


    Cattelan looked at Lake''s expression and took a deep breath. He had already chosen to surrender. There was no reason. He would act on him at this time, so he also took his first step.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The vampire councillors walked out of the hall one after another into the square, like a child who had gotten a novel toy, raising their heads and basking themselves in the sun.


    In the backyard.


    The vampire maids of the castle also felt the long-lost sunlight shining on them in the garden.


    These maids were helped by Catherine.


    Lake knew that his little quilted jacket would ask him for it, so when the little quilted jacket just opened his mouth, he threw a tube of blood to his little jacket.


    "How."


    The little cotton-padded jacket looked at Serena with a smile, sticking out his tongue and said: "Sorry, Serena, Daddy explained before that we are not allowed to expose the news that we are not afraid of the sun."


    Serena returned to her senses, and then thought of a question: "So, you and David..."


    Catherine nodded: "Of course, David and I are the biological women of my daddy and mommy."


    She is the older sister.


    Naturally, women should be in front.


    Serena''s heart fluctuates: "So, I also..."


    Catherine shook her head: "I don''t know if this is possible. However, if you want to experiment, you can use my brother as a tool man to test it. I can guarantee that he will definitely be happy."


    The younger brother is not only stupid, but also a potential licking dog.


    This made Catherine very puzzled.


    but.


    Okay.


    When Catherine thought that she was like Daddy and that stupid brother David was nothing like Daddy, she couldn''t help but let go.


    It''s very simple.


    It''s good for her to be like herself. If her younger brother also likes himself, can she still occupy 95% of Daddy''s love?


    Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    ¡­

 Chapter 163: Immortal Royal Family vs. Immortal Royal Family

    Emilia''s acceptance of the VAM consortium went well.


    in fact¡­¡­


    There is no such thing as acceptance at all, because this one hundred years has belonged to the era of Emilia¡¯s rule. Although Emilia began to overpower her rights twenty days ago, Marcus¡¯s deputy Cattelan has already chosen to surrender, with his left hand over his right. Similarly, the process of Emilia''s acceptance is very simple.


    And the script of the story has been written clearly.


    The traitor Craven reached a conspiracy with Lucian, the ancestor of the wolf, which led to Lucian''s secret accumulation of strength for hundreds of years, and finally allowed Lucian to break the Victor Manor.


    Afterwards...


    In the process of Lucian led the army of men and wolves to storm Emilia¡¯s castle, preparing to kill the vampire council in one fell swoop, six vampire councillors were accidentally killed. Later, under the leadership of Emilia, Lucian was finally completely destroyed. Beheaded, even Lucian''s ashes were raised.


    This is the truth of the matter.


    Perhaps the European land depends on the truth that the vampires in the VAM consortium will know and understand.


    Several lucky vampires who fled from Victor Manor also stood up and provided excellent evidence to confirm this claim. On the day of the incident, Craven took most of the dead walkers out of the manor, causing Lucian When he led the wolf tribe army to fall over, the manor was not alerted for the first time.


    and so.


    After the remaining thirty-two vampire councils left the castle, although there was a riot in various areas of the VAM consortium, after all, some of their vampires belonged to Victor''s influence, and some of them belonged to Marcus''s influence. Only Emilia was left, and it was difficult for these people to surrender.


    But soon.


    Emilia has a strange object in her hand, which can make them the same utensils as the VAM vampire and the Italian Twilight vampire.


    Even far perfect with those twilight vampires who will turn into diamonds under the sun.


    The thirty-two vampire councillors who are not afraid of the sun are the best proof. At the same time, it also shows that this artifact of Emilia will be bestowed every ten years to the ten people of the most vampire family with the best contribution.


    For a time.


    The branches of the VAM consortium changed their flags, and the vampires voted with their feet, and with such actions, they expressed their loyalty to their new queen Emilia.


    They wanted to give their blood, but there were so many vampires, and it was not that any vampire was qualified to meet Emilia, and Emilia didn''t have the leisure time to meet them.


    Lake is not available either.


    He has fulfilled his promise and knocked down the country. As to whether Emilia can hold it, that''s Emilia''s business.


    and so¡­¡­


    In the past few days, Emilia is busy creating a new and more powerful death walker who is not afraid of the sun. Serena will become the leader of this death walker.


    Lake was walking around Budapest with his little padded jacket, Catherine.


    "what!"


    The little padded jacket raised his delicate face, feeling the feeling of walking in the sun, and said to Lake: "Daddy, I finally can''t feel the unusually unpleasant breath here."


    That is the breath of a werewolf.


    It was the smell that made vampires feel the most unpleasant, even more unpleasant than the smell of humans, but at the moment, Lu Xi''an had completely wiped out his werewolf army and he was already gone.


    Lake said to his little padded jacket: "After a while, the ban on you will be lifted. Haven''t you always wanted to go to a human school? Emilia will ask the VAM consortium to acquire a college at an appropriate time. , Used as a playground for you."


    Catherine nodded, then narrowed her mouth: "Why is it still called the VAM Consortium."


    V, Victor, has died.


    M, Marcus, also completely died.


    There is only one A left, and it''s already history, so why don''t you change your name?


    Catherine flashed her big eyes suddenly and looked up at Lake: "Daddy, the Volturi family in Italy claims to be the undead royal family, so should we change our family too, otherwise, I always feel that they are crushed by them. It."


    Lake said: "Okay, then what do you want to change the name."


    Catherine nodded her chin, thought for a moment, and then her eyes lit up: "Immortality!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    eternal life?


    immortal?


    Catherine said: "Valturi is known as the immortal royal family, and Daddy is so powerful, our family is called the immortal royal family, anyway, Mommy is the queen."


    Immortal royal family.


    Immortal royal family.


    Lake said, "Is there any difference between the two?"


    Regardless of whether you say the immortal royal family or the immortal royal family in English, that is the same meaning, Immortalroyalfamily, it is all translated in this way.


    Catherine said: "Daddy, the immortal royal family is in Italy. Naturally speaking in Italian, we are in Hungary. Naturally, the immortal royal family should be spoken in Hungarian. Even if VAM is headquartered in Paris, it is not the same in French. The translation is different if the language is different."


    Immortal royal family, Italian, Famigliarealeimmortale!


    Immortal royal family, Hungarian, kir¨¢lyicsal¨¢d!


    really.


    Rubbish English cannot perfectly translate the meaning expressed in different cultures at all.


    Lake himself read a few sentences in Italian and Hungarian respectively. After that, he looked at his little padded jacket with a very expectant expression, smiled, and said loosely: "Well, you can go back and ask Emilia, I''m principle It is agreed."


    Jiangshan makes a gift.


    In the past, I couldn''t speak because of my face, and when I was fully accepted, sooner or later I would give away the remaining four hundred draws in the first stage of this beautiful knife draw.


    Lake said he would fight, and he said no matter what, he did not directly agree to his little padded jacket proposal, but only expressed his support. Whether to change or how to change it all depends on Emilia.


    A hint of joy appeared on Catherine''s face, and she was happily sucking the drink in her glass with a straw.


    Great.


    My mother became a queen and changed her name. She is the eldest daughter of the immortal royal family. At that time, she would like to see, next time I met the expression of Jane of the immortal royal family.


    Catherine thought so in her heart.


    Jane, a member of the immortal royal family of Volturi, Italy, has a peculiar ability. She can cause people to suffer unbearable pain and immediately become weak.


    Twilight vampires have their own special abilities.


    but¡­¡­


    Catherine was not envious at all, because this peculiar ability of Twilight Vampires can only be used on other races. Although they are different branches, night vampires who belong to vampires are immune to their ability.


    On fighting?


    The night vampire has not been afraid of anyone yet.


    The Twilight Vampire is fast and powerful, but what about it? The Night Vampire hasn''t had a fight with the gaze vampire, otherwise, the two parties will be so quiet.


    This Jane is the representative of the immortal royal family of Volturi, and is responsible for the coordination of the affairs of the two vampire races. Simply put, it is the diplomat of the immortal royal family of Volturi.


    Yesterday, Jane came here. After all, such a big thing happened in the neighbor''s house, after all, she has to express some greetings and concerns. By the way, let''s see the casualties, can it be directly annexed.


    Unfortunately, Jane was disappointed.


    And after Emilia was promoted to queen, and even got a treasure that was not afraid of the sun, Volturi immortal royal family pressed his own restlessness.


    Although the Dark Night Vampires suffered heavy losses in the war, the wolf race that could directly threaten them has been completely extinct. Even if there is, it is not to be feared. After the loss of the ancestor of the wolf, Lu Xian, there will be no more The werewolf of''s will become such a powerful threat to vampires like Lucian.


    even¡­¡­


    After Victor and Marcus both died, Emilia, who had completely centralized power, and even the vampire of the night, who had only taken orders from one person, did not retreat and advance.


    You know, the pattern of the undead royal family in Volturi is similar to the pattern before the night vampire, and the three elders are also in charge of the royal family.


    Right now.


    Emilia has already centralized power, and the power belongs to one person. Volturi is still the three elders, with Arrow, Marcus, and Caius as the structure.


    Yes it is.


    There is also Marcus on the opposite side.


    But Marcus on the opposite side is not the same as Marcus here, they are two different vampires.


    The Marcus on Emilia¡¯s side is the first known vampire, but the Marcus on the other side is different. The Marcus on the other side was bitten and turned into a **** guy. , I am deeply in love with Arrow who transformed him at that timeIn short.


    The relationship between the sexes among the vampires here is relatively normal, while the relationship between the sexes on Twilight''s side is simply messy and unsightly.


    Coffee shop in the afternoon.


    After being tired from walking in the little padded jacket, Lake came to the coffee shop where he would often come.


    The waiter inside has known Lake for a long time.


    There is no need for Lake to speak, it is to know that Lake¡¯s main point is Bourbon. After all, I will come every year and order Bourbon in the coffee shop. I dare not say that I have never had it. However, it is still relatively rare for people to order Bourbon every year.


    The little padded jacket Catherine is different. She used to go down the mountain, but rarely, and, at night, most of the shops in the city can be closed. Lake and Emilia obeyed the agreement and would not bring They come out during the day.


    "A latte."


    "OK, wait."


    The waiter said with a smile, turned and walked towards the bar.


    In the coffee shop, there are scattered locals and tourists. During the afternoon break, they are chatting in twos and threes.


    But this time, whether it is tourists or locals, the content of the chat is still around Victor Manor, which turned into ruins in the suburbs a few days ago, and is now blocked by the authorities.


    not far away.


    A local person was obviously a little impatient, and the other person who opened his mouth said irritably: "It''s been so long, and I''m still talking, it''s endless."


    The local man who spoke was not angry, but said mysteriously: "Then if I tell you that the main force of the blockade is not the authorities, or the authorities are also doing auxiliary work? It is said that the people in charge of this case are dressed in clothes. A group of mysterious people in black suits and black sunglasses."


    ...

 Chapter 164: SHIELD

    Lake frowned and looked at the locals who were talking.


    Black suit.


    Black sunglasses?


    Man in black?


    Lake was in a daze. Hearing these people''s conversations, it seemed, as if, this particular meow was describing the people in black.


    The local table.


    "The black suit must be an agent of the authorities. Those guys like to be so cool."


    "surely not."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Hehe."


    The local who broke the news saw that his companions came to be interested, he hehe smiled, and then said: "You forgot, my wife''s brother''s uncle''s son works in our police station?"


    Companions: "..."


    The locals who broke the news kept breaking the news, saying that a group of black suits entered their local police station the day after the explosion in Victor Manor in the suburbs, and then their chief came out and asked all the police officers. Follow the instructions of the leader in the black suit.


    and also.


    "It is said that hundreds of corpses were found at the scene of the explosion, but these corpses were all packed in bags without autopsy. They were directly transported to the small airport outside the city and loaded into an airplane directly. gone."


    "Have you not noticed that there are so many planes flying in the past few days?"


    "..."


    The locals who broke the news said it was very mysterious, but when other people heard the news broke that there were hundreds of corpses, they subconsciously thought that this guy was bragging again.


    Hundreds?


    The total population of Budapest is only a few people.


    and¡­¡­


    If hundreds of people really died, wouldn''t the families of those hundreds of people notice anything? Think about it, you know it''s impossible.


    Therefore, the companion who was originally a little impatient with this expired topic directly waved his hand, simply and rudely interrupted the continuous speech of the informant to issue an ultimatum, and directly broke off friendship while discussing this expired topic.


    The person who broke the news opened his mouth. This is what he learned from his wife''s brother''s uncle''s son only after the blood was spent. He wanted to share it with them, so it became like this?


    What I said is true.


    The face of the person who broke the news was a little inexplicable. With the wind bell of a guest pushing the door in the coffee shop, the person who broke the news was suddenly taken aback, and then he screamed at several of his partners, and concealedly moved towards a suit that came in at the door. The man and a very hot beautiful woman whispered: "Look at the door, the man, I have seen it from a distance these days, he and the woman appeared at the explosion site of the suburban manor."


    Several companions looked up one after another.


    Lake was also curious and looked up at the door.


    Next second.


    Lake realized.


    Ok.


    It is not the black organization that likes to wear black. There is also a workshop organization that is similar to the black organization but does not even have a name. It also always likes to wear black.


    National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau.


    AKA!


    S.H.I.E.L.D..


    If it were Aegis, it would be very reasonable.


    The federal investigative power does not appear on the surface of Aegis. Russia and the Eastern countries simply provide funds and have no intention of allowing S.H.I.E.L.D. to enter their borders. Therefore, the areas where S.H.I.


    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] really good, it is worth installing one, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    It''s unclear what Alexander Corvinus has about the Aegis of London. S.H.I.E.L.D. is very reasonable.


    Coleson and Natasha entered the coffee shop and looked around for a while, and instantly fell on Lake who was looking at them not far away.


    The two approached.


    A group of local police officers followed directly behind them and said directly to the guests and the boss in the cafe: "Handle the case, go out, go out!"


    The police officer was fierce.


    After a while.


    Everyone in the cafe, including the owner, was blasted out, followed by the local police officers who walked out of the cafe blankly.


    Colson stretched out his hand towards Lake with a smile: "Mr. Black King."


    Lake glanced at the hand of friendship that Coleson handed over, and didn''t shake it: "Something?"


    Coleson didn''t care. He turned the handshake into a fetching action, and took out his ID from his arms: "The National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Security Bureau, senior agent, Phil Coleson."


    Lake''s gaze fell on Coulson, and on Natasha who was hostile to him: "Madam, have we seen it?"


    Natasha gave a date without expression.


    That date.


    It was the day when Lake killed himself... ex-girlfriend Maureen.


    Lake heard it and said, "I remember, at the time, you seemed to be right next to my goal."


    Natasha said solemnly: "So, do you admit that you assassinated our agent?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Where is the evidence, is there any evidence?"


    "You just said."


    "Sorry, I have always liked lying."


    "I have a question."


    "Please speak."


    "Who paid for you to do this."


    "Haha."


    Lake laughed twice and never looked at Natasha again. He looked directly at Coleson, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "You came all the way from the Federation just to ask me about this?"


    Coulson glanced at Natasha, motioned for a moment, and then said to Lake: "Mr. Black King, we came here for the bombing of Victor Manor in the suburbs a few days ago."


    Lake tilted his head: "The suburban manor exploded. Sorry, I haven''t been to that place. I''m afraid I can''t help you much."


    Finished.


    Lake got up and sat on the opposite side, watching the little padded jacket, who had not chosen to interrupt, also got up.


    The police officer guarding the door stopped Lake, and then looked at Coleson.


    Coulson nodded.


    The police officer let go.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Coleson, without any movement, left the cafe with his little padded jacket.


    Inside the cafe.


    Natasha frowned, turned around, and looked at Lake and Catherine who had left outside: "Just let him go?"


    Coleson sighed: "Natasha, if the intelligence is true, we can''t stop it even if we want to stop it, but at least we have certain things."


    "what?"


    "This black king is indeed here."


    "..."


    On the train to the castle.


    Lake propped his chin with one hand, his eyes thoughtful.


    It is not a secret that the Black King is here, but he has never been to Victor Manor. Even if S.H.I.E.L.D. knows that he is here, there is no reason to be so sure that the Victor Manor explosion has something to do with him.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Victor Manor directly exploded and destroyed 99% of all the things in it, such as books, and vampire secrets.


    The Security Council already knew about the existence of vampires and werewolves, and acquiesced in the existence of these two extraordinary races on the earth, as long as these two races kept their concealment a secret, so even if books or something were taken away , The Security Council can only help them hide.


    after all¡­¡­


    Compared with vampires and werewolves, in fact, the Council is most afraid of exposure of vampires and werewolves. It is just an immortal race, even if it is a race that can survive from the sun, it is enough to drive many people crazy.


    After all, even in the human world, night owls still occupy a lot.


    But this is not the point.


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, sat opposite, looked at the pensive Lake, and said a little curiously: "Daddy, who were those two people just now?"


    Lake returned to his senses and smiled: "Bad guy."


    Catherine blinked.


    Lake said to his little padded jacket: "If you see them in the future, or have the same temperament as them, don''t pay attention to them. If they pester you, kill them directly, understand?"


    Catherine nodded earnestly: "Remember, Daddy."


    Lake smiled.


    Compared to S.H.I.E.L.D., Lake still likes to deal with Hydra. At the very least, Hydra respects him very much. So far, if Hydra¡¯s respect is calculated in terms of money, it is one hundred and two hundred. It''s tens of thousands.


    Take a look.


    This is the so-called respect, the respect that can be seen with the naked eye.


    How about S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Ah.


    I flew up embezzled, and then did the kidnapping with other people, such as those non-staff agents, with the same dream and morality.


    Nonsence.


    Back to the castle.


    Catherine pulled a group of shopping bags from her four-dimensional pocket, blinked, and with a trace of excitement, walked toward the basement to prepare to show it off in front of her stupid brother.


    Lake grabbed Emilia''s satellite phone.


    Dial Liszt¡¯s satellite phone directly soon.


    The call is connected.


    Lake is straight to the point: "Just now, Coleson and Natasha found me, what''s the matter."


    Liszt on the other end of the phone was obviously taken aback, thinking that Lake was here to inquire about the crime, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Black King, I swear to God that we will never betray you."


    Lake laughed, realizing that there was something wrong with his words, and said, "I know it''s not you. I want to ask if you have received any news."


    Liszt said, "Can you give me some time, Mr. Black King."


    Lake said yes, and he called after two hours, and then he hung up.


    Emilia walked out of the study.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "A more troublesome institution just entered the game."


    Emilia was taken aback for a moment, and then looked a little funny and some weirdly at Lake: "For you, is there a more troublesome institution?"


    Lake shrugged: "It depends on the owner to hit the dog, especially since there are five owners behind that dog."


    Five people keep a dog.


    wrong.


    It should be raised by two clouds, two together and one family.


    The Eastern Kingdom and Russia contribute money, and the cloud raises them.


    France and the United Kingdom pay, and part of the dog is in their home.


    United States¡­¡­


    The United States is the actual owner of S.H.I.E.L.D.. After all, the headquarters of S.H.I.


    Emilia thought for a while, then looked at Lake: "What kind of national strategic defense...what game?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Emilia. He wanted to ask how Emilia knew, but he changed his words: "Have you dealt with them?"


    ...

 Chapter 165: The enemy of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    "Do you mean this institution?"


    "Correct."


    "No."


    Emilia shook her head, and then said: "I never care about these things. Before, these things were handled by Craven. I remember, it seemed like more than 40 years ago. Craven and I I reported on this matter. At that time, the Volturi Immortal Clan signed a non-aggression agreement with this institution, and I asked Kraven to keep up. After that, it was Kraven who dealt with this institution. "


    Lake stroked his chin.


    More than forty years ago.


    How many years in 1966?


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau seemed to be established at about this time, that is to say, the European Aegis branch was established at the first time and connected to Emilia and Volturi¡¯s undead royal family. Up.


    Lake was not surprised.


    One of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D. is Paget Carter, she is the lover of Captain America Steve Rogers, and Steve Rogers formed the famous Howling Commando during World War II.


    The Howling Commando at the time was very talented.


    As a lover of the US team, it is normal for Peggy Carter to inherit the Howling Commando. Even when S.H.I.E.L.D. began to establish branches in various regions, the people in the Howling Commando helped a lot. of.


    Magician.


    wizard.


    vampire.


    Werewolf.


    ...


    I have to admit that Steve Rogers has a unique charm, otherwise, so many various races would not form a Howling Commando around him.


    Under the recommendation, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing one for book friends, and both Android and iPhone support!


    Unfortunately, there is only one Steve Rogers. Later, except for Peggy Carter''s early leadership of the Howling Commando, the members of the Howling Commando after Peggy Carter stepped down also went back to their homes to avoid the world.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. had a considerable future at the beginning, but unfortunately, it did not grasp this considerable future.


    Lake thought so.


    This explanation is reasonable.


    but¡­¡­


    This explanation can certainly explain that the European Aegis knows about Emilia, but it cannot explain why he knows him. Moreover, since the European Aegis knows this matter, why not directly approach Emilia?


    ¡­¡­correct.


    Craven, who was in charge of the docking of secular institutions, died.


    at this time.


    The phone in the castle rang.


    Lake glanced at the satellite phone ringing in his hand, not Liszt''s number, and handed it directly to Emilia.


    The call is connected.


    On the other side of the phone, Emilia was directly promoted to Prime Minister. Cattelan, who is currently at the Paris headquarters, said respectfully: "Queen, the Secular Council sent a request through the Volturi family, hoping to meet the Queen."


    Emilia glanced at Lake, who nodded calmly, and Emilia said directly: "Let Serena match."


    Cattelan responded.


    hang up the phone.


    Next second.


    The phone rang again.


    Emilia glanced at it and handed it to Lake: "Yours."


    Lake took it, glanced at the number, and connected: "Mr. Liszt."


    Liszt on the other end of the phone said: "It is clear that the relevant information of Mr. Black King was sent from the European Aegis branch, and the source of this document is very interesting."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Liszt gave a grunt, and then said: "The document was transmitted via the Aegis satellite. The source was on the Aegis of London, but the starting point for the Aegis of Europe was a freighter on the high seas. on."


    Lake blinked.


    Get up.


    I walked outside the hall and looked up at the sky.


    "Alexander Corvinus?"


    "Yes, nor is it."


    Liszt said: "After Mr. Black King gave us such an important piece of information, our side did not act immediately. Instead, we signaled the European Aegis to conduct a preliminary investigation. What is strange is that we are in the European branch. When someone sent a message, the European branch did not take any action. The investigation report has been written and sent to the General Administration."


    Lake: "..."


    Good guys.


    The meaning of this sentence is to say that Alexander Corvinus'' hand has also reached into SHIELD?


    what.


    and many more.


    Why should I say it?


    Lake blinked and his expression became a little weird.


    Alexander of Hydra penetrated the Aegis headquarters.


    Alexander of this immortal race infiltrated the European branch of Aegis.


    Yes you can.


    Could it be that the enemy of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s life is the failure of Alexander?


    Lake''s expression was a little weird, and he shook his head towards Liszt on the phone: "Mr. Liszt, your intelligence work seems too..."


    The expression on Liszt''s side was also a bit unsightly.


    Let me put it this way.


    Liszt felt that only one of them was lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D., but suddenly, when he received a clue that Lake was worth 100 million yuan, he also discovered that it turned out that more than one of them was lurking in it.


    This is nonsense.


    Liszt shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Mr. Black King, our organization is conducting a secret investigation for the specific situation, and I just learned about it after calling."


    Lake said it was okay, and then hung up the phone.


    It has been a long time since the cooperation has been so pleasant. Hydra has already understood Lake''s temper, and naturally knows what to say and what not to say.


    Moreover, this matter was also considered on the Hydra side, and finally decided. To be honest, sometimes, frankness will increase mutual trust and lay a good foundation for better cooperation.


    This is very interesting.


    After Lake hung up the phone, he laughed and shook his head uncontrollably.


    Aegis office in Budapest.


    Coulson hung up the phone, and then said to Natasha who was not far away: "It''s done."


    Natasha said, "So fast?"


    Coulson nodded, thought about Natasha''s Aegis level, walked directly to his office, closed the door, and then said to Natasha: "After the establishment of the Aegis of Europe branch, the Aegis of Europe will be with these The extraordinary beings living here signed a non-aggression agreement, which was also authorized and approved by the Security Council at that time."


    This time Emilia''s contact has hung up.


    Therefore, the European Aegis directly contacted the contact person of the Volturi imperial family in Italy, and after expressing the greetings of Aegis, I hope that the Volturi imperial family will be an intermediary and help them contact Amy. Leah''s side.


    The purpose of Aegis is to help ordinary people filter and filter the information they can and cannot know.


    To some extent, Volturi¡¯s idea of ??the immortal royal is the same.


    They don¡¯t want to do much contact with ordinary people. The more contact they have, the greater the risk of exposure. Moreover, they have also cooperated with the European Aegis several times. After all, some vampires who break the rules sometimes borrow the European Aegis. The system found it, and then the royal family''s law enforcement vampire went directly to the destination and caught it back.


    Therefore, the Volturi immortal royal family does not resist being this middleman.


    Coulson said to Natasha: "The European Aegis branch just said that they have contacted the new prime minister here."


    "prime minister?"


    "Correct."


    Coleson also felt a little strangely dreamy and said: "Emilia, who is only one of the three elders, has become the only queen of vampires. Naturally, it is the prime minister who helps the queen deal with the affairs of the family."


    Natasha frowned: "This matter..."


    Originally three people were in charge, but now the other two people have died, leaving only one.


    This is a proper play of oneself harming oneself.


    Coleson shook his head: "We don''t know what the truth looks like. I''m afraid, the real truth is only known to the Queen Emilia Vampire who has just taken the throne. The European branch got it from other places. The news is that the previous prime minister had secretly colluded with a werewolf. The werewolf wanted to kill these three vampire elders, and the previous prime minister wanted to be king by himself. In the end, the previous prime minister was betrayed by the werewolves and two vampires. The elder was killed, and when she attacked Emilia, she was strongly suppressed by Emilia."


    Natasha''s eyes flickered: "But, this black king came here at this time, and then something like this happened again. His woman became the winner of the last laugh. This is obviously a problem."


    Coulson said: "There is very little information about the Black King in the European Division As for other aspects, there is very little information. The first time the Black King appeared Thirteen years ago, at that time, Emilia, who was in power, adopted a son and a daughter, claiming to be adopted by her and her lover. For the following thirteen years, the Black King will take place from February to the end of May or Saturday. May stay here, and even, 13 years ago, Emilia also moved out of the suburban manor and moved into the huge castle in the Kornom Mountains that belongs to the assets of VAM. ."


    Natasha nodded.


    After Coleson finished speaking, he went to his desk, grabbed a document, looked at Natasha, and said mysteriously: "Do you want to see the most interesting part."


    Natasha looked up at Colson.


    "Lake Edwin, do you remember."


    "of course!"


    Natasha snorted coldly. The agents who had participated in the New York operation were very clear and sure that Maureen Hand was assassinated by the cold-blooded and unrelenting Lake Edwin and the mysterious killer, the Black King.


    but¡­¡­


    They have no evidence.


    Not at all.


    It was not Lake who killed the people. When the crime happened, Lake was sitting next to them. This is iron proof that it was not Lake who did the job.


    The killer Black King also has no evidence. Even though the Black King has just admitted it, as the Black King said, even if he admits it now, it¡¯s useless to go to court. They don¡¯t have any direct evidence to prove that the shot was shot. It''s the black king.


    Colson snorted, looking at the information he had read in his hand, and raised a finger to look at Natasha.


    Natasha frowned.


    Is this something amazing?


    ...

 Chapter 166: The establishment of the immortal royal family

    "Before, when I was investigating this Lake Edwin, I saw a very interesting material."


    "..."


    Natasha looked at Phil Coleson, who seemed to be deliberately trying to lose his appetite, shook her head, looked at Coleson and said, "Phil, can you beat me?"


    Coleson said without hesitation: "Of course, I can''t beat it!"


    Natasha nodded, agreed with Coleson''s words, and then said: "If you continue to pretend to be mysterious, believe me, your nose will bleed."


    "..."


    Coleson opened his mouth, looked at Natasha with a serious face, chose Congxin, and passed the information in hand to Natasha: "Look, this Lake Edwin was in the New York Police Department. Record of leave of absence."


    Natasha took the information and looked at it.


    Next second.


    Natasha frowned when she looked at the leave record on the information.


    During Lake''s tenure in the New York Police Department, except for the last year, which was the last two years, he did not ask for leave. In the past few years, he asked for leave from the end of January to mid-June every year.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Natasha looked at Coleson, opened her mouth, as if thinking of something, and then shook her head without thinking of anything: "We already know that Lake Edwin and the Black King are very close."


    Yes it is.


    This information can only prove this at best.


    Lake Edwin and the Black King are two people. There is no doubt that there are many proofs and witnesses that can provide. During the Black King''s activities, Lake has an iron alibi.


    and!


    Natasha and Coleson also had a face-to-face with the Black King just now. In their sights, the Black King and Lake, except for the characteristic that they both like to wear suits, have completely different faces and facial features.


    What people see is not determined by the eyes, but by the brain.


    This is the principle of disguising glasses.


    He did not directly change the appearance of Lake, but by changing the brains of others, let his own brain fill the appearance of Lake''s mind, so as to achieve the perfect camouflage effect.


    Coulson looked at Natasha and said something whimsical: "But, is it possible that this is a person?"


    Natasha laughed first.


    Next second.


    Natasha shook her head directly: "Don''t forget, last year, when this Lake Edwin was still in the New York Police Department, he did not ask for leave. Also, this time, at the law enforcement security meeting a few days ago, Lake Edwin Devin participated in New York."


    Coleson sighed: "Yes, but what about the previous years?"


    Ok.


    After the countless alibi that Lake left behind, the only correct answer was directly ruled out.


    Natasha raised her eyebrows and looked at Coleson: "Do you think Lake Edwin had been secretly helping the Black King plan this matter in the past few years?"


    Colson looked at Natasha.


    Natasha got up and pursed her lips and said, "The reason why we know that the Black King is here is not because of what was said by Aegis Europe, but the intelligence department at Aegis headquarters discovered that a satellite of the Federation was artificially transferred. The sky over Budapest, we only noticed here after we knew it was the action of the New York Office of the Department of Homeland Security, didn¡¯t we?"


    Coulson nodded, and followed Natasha¡¯s guess to say: "Yes, the New York Operational Operations Command Center is watching what the satellite is watching and discovering the suburban manor in Budapest, and then Deputy Director Fury. Only then told us that we were here urgently."


    Talking.


    Coleson and Natasha looked at each other and felt that they seemed to have caught a point.


    after awhile.


    Coleson and Natasha re-read the data about Lake Edwin.


    "Look."


    Natasha found the only copy of Lake¡¯s military operations records they found and handed it to Coleson: ¡°Lake Edwin once participated in the program codenamed [Free Operation]. The next day, Liberia was subverted. ."


    One sentence.


    If what happened here is not seen as a struggle between two extraordinary races, but as a so-called kingdom, then the actions shown that night were too fast, accurate and ruthless.


    Just one night.


    The opposition led by Lu Xian directly GG, and Emilia''s two political enemies were also beheaded by Lu Xian. After that, Emilia directly reached the top by beheading Lu Xian''s prestige.


    This action is precise and ruthless, and a strong atmosphere of federal freedom is in it.


    Coleson took the information and looked at it carefully.


    after that.


    Coleson and Natasha looked at each other again, shock and incredible in their eyes.


    The Black King is just a killer. A layman doesn¡¯t understand such operations at all. But what about Lake Edwin, an elite federal officer, and an elite soldier who has won the Purple Heart, and Lake, who participated in and performed free operations. Edwin is undoubtedly proficient in this.


    Looking at Lake Edwin¡¯s leave record?


    Before the action, he stepped on the spot for many years, secretly planned, and remained motionless.


    But once the action begins, you should be quick and accurate, stay out of the matter, and give no help to the outside world at all.


    This proper federal freedom wind.


    Coleson and Natasha were surprised that they seemed to have guessed the truth of the matter.


    can¡­¡­


    When Coleson immediately connected with Nick Fury, who was already in the European Aegis, and reported their speculations and findings to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury was not as happy as they thought.


    the reason?


    Although this is very much like the Federal Freedom, don¡¯t forget that the vampire clan is a clan, not a so-called country in the world. It is a race that extends entirely on the upper level.


    The most important thing.


    This is still an extraordinary race, not comparable to those of the black people in Africa who hold AKs and only believe in shooting.


    What if I know it?


    Announce S.H.I.E.L.D.''s speculative investigation results directly?


    it is good.


    Even if the vampire clansmen believed it and became confused, Emilia is the only vampire queen who now controls a legion of vampires and she is also the most powerful vampire army.


    Mess up?


    It will only involve the world. When the time comes, the Security Council will be held accountable and may first deal with the vampires. However, the board will be slapped in the face of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    and also¡­¡­


    Now the internal affairs of the vampire have been settled.


    Nick Fury rubbed his eyebrows and said to Coleson and Natasha: "Just now, the VAM Consortium officially changed its name to the Immortal Consortium. At the same time, our friends in Italy also sent a message, Emily The sub-queen is the queen of the immortal royal family."


    This time the external name change has already explained one thing.


    The crowning of Emilia as the Queen of the Immortal Royal Family is a foregone conclusion. All vampires belonging to the VAM consortium have completed all the integration of Emilia as the Queen.


    When this matter was said, the biggest result was that SHIELD directly and the newly-born immortal royal family completely fought, and there was no other result.


    After all, these speculations are just speculations. Like the assassination of Maureen Hand, they have no evidence. Moreover, judging from the integration speed of the speed of light, this immortal blood clan will not let them intervene in the investigation.


    "what?"


    "So fast."


    Coleson and Natasha frowned upon hearing Nick Fury¡¯s latest information: "Victor and Marcus..."


    Nick Fury directly sent a satellite image of Aegis.


    Colson and Natasha looked.


    Nick Fury said: "This is the Aegis energy satellite. Two hours after the explosion in Victor Manor, our Aegis energy satellite detected a powerful burst of energy over the castle of the Immortal Queen. Its energy equivalent is almost no less than that of the ultimate weapon that we put on the island nation of Japan back then."


    Coleson and Natasha stopped talking.


    Nick Fury put away the satellite image and said directly: "Also, your mission is not to investigate the truth of this incident. Remember, your mission is to represent S.H.I.E.L.D. Sign a new extraordinary agreement with this immortal queen again."


    This is the purpose of SHIELD this time.


    The previous non-interference agreement was signed by Aegis and the VAM consortium.


    But right now.


    The VAM consortium is gone, only this new immortal consortium.


    SHIELD...


    The five leaders of the Security Council are also a little less optimistic about this situation, so they want this immortal queen to sign a new non-interference agreement with the Security Council.


    treatment¡­¡­


    The big deal is the same as the Volturi immortal royal family in Italy to a small town in Europe, or the immortal castle near the border between Hungary and Austria is also regarded as an autonomous town of immortal blood.


    All in all, the Security Council does not care about the cause of this matter. They only saw that the VM lost and the winner was the immortal royal family. That was enough. For the rest, they didn''t care.


    Coleson and Natasha frowned, then stopped talking.


    After all, whether it is the Black King or Lake Edwin, they are already enemies of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and now they have finally caught a handle, just let it go, this...


    Under the recommendation, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing one for book friends, and both Android and iPhone support!


    Nick Fury looked serious: "Have you heard clearly, don''t do unnecessary things, at least, we can''t do this thing."


    Wanting to do this is also very simple.


    Have the ability to meet the worst results, and can control the influence.


    But unfortunately, SHIELD does not have this strength.


    At least not right now.


    Call to cast on the earth?


    Ha ha.


    This matter may be resolved, but the next object of the Security Council to be resolved is the cast on the earth that Nick Fury called.


    Colson and Natasha looked at each other, and finally said helplessly: "Understood, sir!"


    Nick Fury directly disconnected from the communication,


    But neither Nick Fury nor Coleson nor Natasha knew that this conversation with the European Aegis communications satellite was intercepted.


    At the same time.


    An agent knocked on the door and received a response. He pushed the door and said, "Sir, outside, there is a lady named Serena. She said she is here to pick you up."


    Coulson, Natasha: "..."

 Chapter 167: Corvinus who pretends to be God

    The train hummed, carrying Natasha Romanov and Phil Colson slowly and suddenly towards the direction of the immortal castle.


    In the immortal castle.


    Lake and Emilia listened to an intercepted audio.


    Liszt just sent it.


    The content of the audio is the dialogue between Natasha and Coleson and the black marinated egg.


    Finished listening.


    Emilia said, "Do you want Serena to kill these two people?"


    Lake looked back at Emilia: "Why?"


    Emilia frowned and looked at Lake.


    Lake laughed and said, "They are just two tool people, at best, they can only be regarded as two smart tool people. What is the nature of tool people?"


    The essence of tool man is to be used by others.


    Although Natasha and Coleson made a mistake and collided, what about?


    The overall situation is set.


    Will the five overlords of the Security Council, because of the guesswork of their tool people and tool people, risk exposure of the truth of the world and intervene in this war that has nothing to do with them?


    And the dialogue is very comprehensive.


    Nick Fury¡¯s warning for Coleson and Natasha is also in it, and Hydra has not been edited out of context. The reason may be that Hydra always respects Lake, or Hydra has his own. Considerations.


    For example, Hydra currently does not need Nick Fury to be targeted again. Hydra may think that Nick Fury can still be rescued. After all, Alexander Pierce is about to retire, and they need someone who knows the roots to take over the Aegis. Director?


    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    Lake didn''t care about it.


    Sent along with this audio, there is also a sentence from Liszt.


    This audio was not only intercepted by them, but also intercepted by a third party. The tracked target was also transmitted to a freighter on the high seas via the European Aegis satellite.


    Alexander.


    The origin of everything about VAM vampires, the grandfather of vampires and werewolves, Alexander Corvinus with immortality.


    Compared with S.H.I.E.L.D., this old guy is an uncontrollable variable.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. is a secret organization, it is still a known secret organization. Alexander Corvinus is different. Lake can roughly guess how many hole cards S.H.I. Corvinus, Lake has an inexplicable feeling that a blind man touches an elephant.


    The Council may turn a deaf ear to this unfounded speculation, but what about Alexander Corvinus?


    The old guy said that he would not interfere, but the only slap in the face before he died could this old guy still favor his own child.


    Victor is not the offspring of the old guy, but Marcus is.


    At this time.


    Emilia reminded aloud: "The New York side, do you want to..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Emilia.


    Emilia knows that Lake is Lake. This is not surprising, it is reasonable. After all, Emilia has given birth to Lake for offspring. After all, there is some special treatment.


    But the little padded jacket and the rebel didn''t know about this.


    Emilia''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Let me put it this way.


    If Lake in New York hangs up, then Lake estimates that he will be no different from Master Huang in a certain classic movie, and he will become a clone.


    The clone in New York right now doesn''t have the immortal body possessed by the ontology.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake sneered: "I have never liked being passive!"


    Emilia: "..."


    This may be strange.


    But Lake has always been such a character.


    Attack is the best defense method.


    Alexander Corvinus may think he is very concealed, the degree of concealment is comparable to that of Hydra, but Lake knows Hydra, and naturally, he will also know him.


    It¡¯s just that Lake¡¯s understanding of Alexander Corvinus only exists in the film. The reality is different from the film. However, the dialogue between Nick Fury and Coleson has spread over there, in order to prevent Alexander Corvinus'' methods would not make his own body a stand-in, and the necessary protective methods were still needed.


    Lake directly passed this message to the clone in New York. The clone in New York immediately notified the entrances and exits of New York to strengthen defenses in the name of homeland security. In the event of danger, Lake would directly take over the clone.


    Above the Alboran Sea!


    Board the Alexander.


    At this moment, the gray-haired Alexander Corvinus stared blankly at the conversation between Nick Fury and Coleson and Natasha in the notebook in front of him.


    Compared to the audio version received by Lake, the one from Alexander Corvinus is still the video version.


    The more I listen.


    Alexander Corvinus felt more and more that his anger that had disappeared for many years was rising again.


    What he is most proud of in his life is not his eternal life, but, being proud of him, like God, created two different races that are different from human beings.


    Vampires and werewolves.


    This is what Alexander Corvinus is most proud of. Even Alexander looked up to God. After the vampires and werewolves came out, Alexander also retreated to the back of the scene.


    God is observing human beings in secret.


    Alexander Corvinus was also secretly observing the two major races he created.


    Watch how the werewolf grows.


    Watch how humans war with werewolves.


    Watch how vampires grow.


    Looking at the vampire...


    William was eventually imprisoned in a specially built prison.


    Alexander Corvinus did not choose to intervene when he saw this. According to Alexander Corvinus, who had compared himself to God, Marcus¡¯s vampires were angels, and William¡¯s werewolves were fallen angels.


    William rebelled, and Marcus eventually led his tribe to imprison William. Isn''t it the same as Lucifer being exiled to **** in the end?


    So Alexander did not intervene. If Marcus chose to kill William at that time, there is no doubt that Alexander would take the shot.


    In the years since then.


    The vampires enslaved the werewolves, and Alexander watched silently as if he was observing, and at the same time, he accumulated his own power to help vampires and wolf tribes to wipe their ass.


    It was not until the end of World War II that a mysterious department emerged and a woman found him. After that, his first transformed immortal subordinate transformed into the head of the European branch of Aegis. In these decades, the European gods The person in charge of Shield has also been changed, but every time he is changed, it is just another subordinate to take the stage.


    Then is it now?


    When Alexander Corvinus observed that the offspring of his most ordinary three sons were taken abducted by William''s offspring Lucian, Alexander was disapproving.


    Until, Alexander suddenly discovered that since Lucian thought of using the blood of his third son''s offspring to strengthen himself, after understanding this, Alexander Corvinus could no longer sit still.


    He doesn''t mind that vampires and werewolves fight each other.


    Because this seems normal to Alexander Corvinus, it doesn''t have a taste, but if the werewolf suddenly broke his secret and caused the werewolf''s strength to soar, it would be completely out of control.


    This is not.


    Alexander Corvinus immediately dispatched his mobile team to unite with the European Aegis he secretly controlled to launch a raid on Lucian.


    In those days, Alexander Corvinus had been trying his best to rescue Michael Corvin. After Michael Corvin completely controlled the werewolf genes in his body, just after he came out, Alexander Corvinus received the from the mainland. Shocking news.


    His vampire son Marcus and another vampire Victor were killed, and the violent Lucian is leading his army to raid the last vampire Emilia.


    Alexander Corvinus immediately let the mobile unit set off.


    But not for supporting Emilia, but for the two things on his desk now.


    The key to unlock the gate of William''s prison.


    Yes it is.


    After the mobile unit over there snatched the key to William''s prison, the mobile unit that was rushing towards the Emilia Castle also observed the bright light up close.


    The mobile unit did not go up but a slewing ship.


    Later, after learning about Emilia''s suppression of Lucian, Alexander Corvinus was somewhat relieved. After all, Emilia had avenged his son.


    But by this morning, Alexander Corvinus had no such relief.


    Michael, who was genetically fused with the werewolf, woke up completely. After accepting that Alexander Corvinus was his ancestor, Michael told Alexander Corvinus what he knew when he was in a coma.


    This is not an accident.


    This is collusion.


    A mysterious man conspired with Lucian for the purpose of killing Victor and Marcus.


    Alexander Corvinus was shocked, and then it came to the moment when the European Aegis, using the highest authority, intercepted the conversation between Nick Fury and his men and passed it to him.


    Good guys.


    Alexander listened to the content of the video, consumed the information, and screamed good fellow with anger in his heart.


    It turned out that this was not his fault, but a despicable and shameless conspiracy.


    Lake Edwin.


    The black king!


    Alexander Corvinus had already known Lake Edwin through the coastline. Now, from this conversation, he knows the reasonable doubts of Coleson and Natasha.


    How can he tolerate this.


    If I kill my son, I will pay for it.


    Alexander Corvinus immediately summoned his men in.


    "Sir."


    "Go to New York."


    Alexander Corvinus threw the picture of Lake Edwin on the desktop to his men, and said angrily: "Catch him back and bring him back to see me."


    The man nodded.


    ...

 Chapter 168: The Security Council must give an account

    The Black King may be weird.


    but¡­


    Lake Edwin?


    Whether it''s S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, or Alexander Corvinus at the moment, they all believe that Lake Edwin is only a warrior who stands at the pinnacle of humanity at best.


    He nodded in response. When he was about to turn and leave, he stopped again and looked at Alexander Corvinus: "Sir, what about the black king?"


    Alexander looked up at his men, and after a moment of silence: "You go out first and arrange this."


    The subordinate nodded, turned and left.


    after awhile.


    Alexander Corvinus left his position, walked to the side of the bookshelf, directly pressed a button, then walked in and arrived in a secret room hidden behind the study.


    Inside the room.


    One...one...one is constantly changing his head from a human head to a golden wolf head, and Michael Cowen, who is changing over and over again, is looking in the mirror in it, the look in his eyes can''t believe it.


    I want to announce that [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many books, all books, and fast updates!


    Alexander Corvinus coughed.


    Michael Cowen regained his senses.


    Alexander Corvinus grabbed the remote control, turned on the monitor in the room, and played the video conversation he had just heard. When it was over, he said to Michael: "Someone is calculating us, kid."


    Michael Cowan thought about the cold conversation of the man he heard before he fell into a coma, as well as the man¡¯s power. He couldn¡¯t help but cold war for a while, and then he thought of his continuous bleeding on the test bench. In the process, infinite fear and pain flashed in his eyes, and the anger that ignited accompanied by fear and pain.


    Cang Dang!


    Alexander Corvinus left the keys of one large and one small prison on the table: "Someone wants to exterminate us, boy, I need your help."


    He is just an ordinary person who can live forever.


    But Michael Kewen is different. His own blood is flowing in his body. When Lucian bites him, although Lucian gains neutralizing power by this, Michael also gains Lucian''s power.


    And Michael''s power is even more powerful than Lucian.


    "In this prison, Emilia and Victor sealed my second son, who was also your elder, William, the ancestor of the werewolves, in this prison. Find him and we will be able to have revenge."


    "..."


    Michael Corvin looked at the large and small prison keys on the table, listened to Alexander Corvinus'' words, and nodded.


    He didn''t ask the others.


    To a certain extent, Michael Corvin and the trash white Wesley belong to the lower class. The difference is that after Wesley gained strength, he became mad, while Michael Corvin did. He accepted his life setting in a short period of time, and quickly found his goal.


    That is revenge.


    This is also very reasonable. After all, Michael Corvin is a doctor. In terms of the level of education he received, that is, Michael Corvin¡¯s IQ also crushes that waste Xiaobai.


    quickly.


    A helicopter took off directly from the tarmac on the ship and quickly headed towards the secret prison where William was being held.


    As a self-proclaimed God Alexander Corvinus, he naturally knew where William was being held. At the same time, he also knew the consequences of releasing William.


    but¡­


    If the son is dead, if he can''t even repay the hatred, then, what kind of **** is he.


    The immortal castle.


    At this moment.


    After a two-hour train journey, the train carrying Phil Colson and Natasha Romanov also slowly stopped at the foot of the monumental castle.


    "Two!"


    Serena, who was still dressed in leather, got out of the car and gestured towards Coleson and Natasha behind her, her expression was light and her tone was cold: "Please!"


    Both Coleson and Natasha looked up.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the immortal castle located on the mountainside exudes golden light, but the huge immortal castle is perfectly integrated with the rocks, and the nearby trees that shade the sky make it even more so People outside can''t detect it at all.


    In the sunset.


    On the road in the mountains, vampire maids passed by one after another.


    Coleson and Natasha looked at each other, and there was a question, which has been in their hearts since they saw Serena.


    not saying¡­


    Can vampires walk under the sun?


    Even if it is the setting sun, it belongs to the category of sunlight, but why, Serena, and the maids who appear are not vampires?


    At first, Coleson and Natasha thought so.


    but¡­


    A maid seemed to find it a little troublesome to climb the steps to the end. She bent her knees under the watchful eyes of Coleson and Natasha, and shook her directly, as if she had flown onto another step five meters high.


    Coleson and Natasha: "..."


    Serena frowned when she looked at the two people who had stopped again behind her: "Two?"


    Coleson and Natasha quickly came to their senses.


    Slowly up the bluestone trail along the mountain road like a dragon.


    Natasha was silent for a while, and said to Serena aloud: "Ms. Serena, not all vampires should be..."


    "Fear of the sun?"


    "..."


    Serena interrupted Natasha directly, turned her head and glanced, then turned her back to Natasha: "We are different from other vampires. Vampires are afraid of the sun, but we are not vampires, but immortality. Bloodlines."


    Natasha: "..."


    The characteristic of vampires is that they are afraid of the sun, and there is a 90% chance that a vampire bites a person so that the bitten person will also become a vampire and love blood.


    But Serena had none of the characteristics of these vampires.


    Naturally.


    Serena, including the thirty-two vampire councillors, is no longer a so-called vampire.


    They are immortal blood!


    Has the advantages of a vampire, and can freely control his bloodthirsty desires, and can follow his own heart to decide whether to kill or convert people into vampires.


    Along with the name of Emilia¡¯s immortal queen, there will be a new pyramid rhythm in the future. At the top is the immortal queen Emilia, under which the immortal blood will help the queen to rule. Vampires who can evolve are the so-called ruled layers.


    After half an hour.


    Coulson and Natasha arrived at the immortal castle and faced the castle. The two felt that they seemed to have passed through the medieval royal castle all at once.


    just¡­


    After entering.


    The eleven chasms in the big square in Najin suddenly attracted Coleson and Natasha. Emilia never thought of getting someone to repair it. Staying here is a warning to other blood races and vampires that they did not resist immortality. The power of the royal family.


    "Selena?"


    "Catherine."


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, walked out of the side corridor and said to Serena: "I felt your breath when I was in the back garden. There are two other human beings. Who are they?"


    This should be the daughter of the black king and the immortal queen.


    Natasha and Coleson looked at each other.


    Serena said: "These two came from the Human Security Council to see the Queen."


    Catherine said, "Then I won''t disturb you, will you come to the back garden later?"


    Serena nodded: "Okay."


    Catherine then glanced at Natasha and Coleson, and disappeared in front of them with a squeak.


    In the study.


    Serena took Coleson and Natasha to the study room under the gaze of the blood maids, knocked on the door, and after receiving a response, opened the door and knelt down towards Emily who was reading in the study. Ya said, "Queen."


    Emilia raised her head to look at Selena and followed in, hesitating whether to have the kind of coerson and Natasha, smiled, got up, pointed to the guest sofa next to him and said: "Two Please sit down."


    Coleson and Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and said thank you.


    Emilia said to Serena, "You go out first."


    Serena nodded and turned to go out.


    The study door closed.


    "Phil Coelson, Natasha Romanov."


    After Emilia took her seat, she looked at Coleson and Natasha sitting on the opposite sofa and said their names: "Right."


    Coleson and Natasha nodded in surprise and recovered quickly. UU reading


    Coughed.


    Coleson said to Emilia: "The Immortal Queen, the Security Council is a little bit worried about what happened here, so we sent us over to meet the Queen and ask if the Transcendent Agreement of the year will continue to be abided by."


    Emilia smiled and said: "We are not interested in interfering in the operation of human society, as before, provided that human institutions do not intervene in our world."


    Coleson smiled: "The Immortal Queen, the Security Council still hopes to sign a non-aggression pact with the Immortal Royal Family."


    Emilia said: "Normally, I agree to sign."


    usually?


    Coulson caught the keyword and frowned, "Is there any problem?"


    Emilia smiled: "Of course, but the problem is not on our side."


    The voice fell.


    A maid pushed out the door and walked in with a notebook.


    Emilia nodded.


    The maid directly chose to play.


    During that period, the dialogue between Coleson, Natasha and Nick Fury appeared clearly in the study.


    Coleson and Natasha looked at each other immediately, and they both flashed through shock.


    This¡­


    How can it be?


    They use Aegis satellites to communicate. How could the conversation be leaked? How could this be?


    There is only one possibility.


    There are ghosts in their Aegis.


    Emilia got up and looked at Coleson and Natasha: "I have sent a copy of this audio to the Security Council. I will investigate this matter. When will the Security Council give me an account? Signing, let''s go."


    Coleson and Natasha: "..."

 Chapter 169: The tacit cooperation between the black king and the 9-headed snake

    What else is this signing?


    Sign a barren.


    When did the Security Council explain it, and when did it talk about other things.


    Good guys.


    If you say that they are non-aggressive, what do you do for interfering in the internal affairs of the blood family, and all kinds of reasonable doubts and speculations, do you really think the blood family is afraid of the Council?


    that''s all.


    Coleson and Natasha had just come over, before their butts were hot, they were politely invited away by the blood maids.


    You continue to investigate slowly. When will the investigation become clear? When is the signing of the non-aggression treaty mentioned?


    quickly.


    The breath of Coleson and Natasha drifted away under the whining train.


    Emilia took the phone.


    "How."


    "Send away."


    Emilia thought for a while, and asked Lake who was driving, "Is it necessary to do this?"


    Lake smiled: "It''s not necessary, but I don''t like to owe favors."


    The call between Nick Fury and Phil Coleson and Natasha Romanov was sent from the Hydra side. On the one hand, this information was sent to Lake in a timely manner.


    Recommend an app, comparable to the old version of the book-chasing artifact, can change the source books for all \\mi\\miread\\\\!


    on the other hand¡­¡­


    I want to use Lake''s hand to pierce this matter.


    The Aegis belongs to the Security Council, but it is even more of the Hydra. Right now, the European Aegis has an inner ghost, and it is no less than a Hydra, and Hydra does not even know about this.


    How can this make Hydra indifferent.


    and so.


    Lake thought for a while, given the closeness of the cooperation between him and Hydra, and at the same time, for the sake of more business contacts, he simply pushed the boat along the way to give Hydra a favor.


    Of course.


    The most important point is that Lake and Hydra have the same goals this time.


    Alexander Corvinus got into trouble, and he still got into trouble. He thought he sent someone to New York in the name of the European Aegis. Doesn''t Lake know?


    Lake had already defended it.


    At this moment.


    Not only did Lake guard against Alexander Corvinus'' trouble finding his New York clone, he was also on his way to the William''s Secret Prison.


    Attack is always the best defense.


    Preemptive strike.


    This trick will never go out of style.


    If Alexander Corvinus wanted revenge, his first choice would be one of his heirs today, the ancestor William of the imprisoned werewolf.


    At first, Lake thought that the key to the prison was in Lucian''s body, and it was melted away with the final big move.


    but¡­¡­


    A satellite image that was also captured by Hydra was sent over. It was a thermal imaging satellite image. On the satellite image, countless werewolves ran toward one place, but only one werewolf ran in the opposite direction.


    This leaves Lake room for reverie.


    Lake thought for a while. His character is preemptive. Now that Alexander Corvinus knew the so-called truth, he just preemptively attacked him.


    On the face of it, with this audio delivered to the Security Council, Hydra will help Lake deal with the internal issues of the European Aegis.


    As for privately?


    Lake simply ran over by himself.


    late at night.


    chug!


    Smoking Lake opened the window and glanced at the sky under the night, listening to the power of the helicopter passing by, he laughed, the accelerator was stepped on, and the speed was directly 200 miles toward the destination, which one Using the monastery to cover up, the prison where William, the ancestor of the werewolf was detained, blasted away.


    At the same time.


    European Aegis Division.


    Nick Fury''s temporary office.


    Coleson and Natasha were about to report to Nick Fury just after they pushed the door in. However, after seeing a projected person, they stopped: "Chief Pierce."


    Pierce, who was on a video call with Nick Fury, and Coleson and Natasha who walked in nodded, and then continued to say to Nick Fury: "Nick, the five directors are very annoyed by the progress of this matter. ."


    It should be said to be quite annoying.


    The audio was directly thrown by Cattelan, the Prime Minister of the Immortal Blood, to Paris, and there was a sentence that the Immortal Blood was sure to capture Paris before the head of Paris.


    After listening to the audio content in Paris, an emergency meeting of the Security Council was immediately convened. Alexander Pierce was also called to attend the meeting, and his face was sprayed.


    Alexander Pierce said to Nick Fury: "When you came over, I said, be careful, we just need to make sure that this matter will not affect our human society, how could this be?"


    It''s not that Hydra''s laboratory has never caught vampires for research.


    The number of vampires caught on stage for research has increased.


    But whether it is the immortal royal family of Volturi or the immortal royal family of Emilia, they will not bother about these things at all, as long as their direct line does not disappear. Most of the hydra caught are those who have been bitten after mutation. There are no wild vampires of the ethnic group, and after so many years of research, they have basically given up studying vampires to achieve immortality.


    Phil Coleson said to Pierce, "Director, this matter is my fault, it''s not..."


    Pierce interrupted directly: "Why does the immortal royal family have your dialogue."


    Nick Fury blinked one eye: "We have been invaded."


    Pierce rubbed his eyebrows and looked exhausted: "Nick, you should know how much pressure I have withstood for you over the years."


    Nick Fury said solemnly: "I am very grateful for this."


    Pierce waved his hand, sighed, glanced at Coleson and Natasha, and finally set his eyes on Nick Fury: "If I contact the immortal royal family, I will send people again, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Nick Fury frowned: "Director."


    Coleson and Natasha were equally surprised.


    Pierce said directly: "You have more important tasks."


    Paused.


    Pierce directly took out the evidence that he had sat overnight: "I just asked the agents to thoroughly check the satellite data of Aegis Aegis. All satellite data has been consumed. A problem has occurred in Aegis Aegis, and it is a major problem. I have already issued a military order with the Security Council. This leaked dialogue will never cause a crisis of confrontation between the blood race and the human world. On the side of the immortal royal family, I will find a way to communicate again, Nick!"


    Nick Fury looked up at Pierce.


    Pierce said in a deep voice, "From now on, the authority of the Aegis of Europe is completely frozen. I appoint you as the special prosecutor for this incident, and I will find out if this Aegis of Europe is not our Aegis. Let me check. Let¡¯s find out how this information leaked out and who was involved in this matter.¡±


    Nick Fury also nodded: "Understood, Director."


    Pierce changed the conversation, then laughed and looked at Nick: "After this task is completed, you will return to the General Administration. I and the Security Council can also explain it to you, understand?"


    Nick Fury nodded, his tone a little grateful: "Thank you."


    Pierce waved his hand.


    Whoops.


    Pierce''s projection disappeared suddenly.


    First, suspend the freezing of the various permissions of the Aegis of Europe. The Aegis aircraft that is rushing to New York, once it lands, the New York Aegis Operations Center will directly pull them back, so that they have no chance to harass the Hydra. friend''s friend.


    You help me, I help you.


    In this matter, the cooperation between Lake and Hydra is very tacit.


    "Sir."


    "..."


    After the projection was over, Nick Fury looked back at Coleson who was speaking out.


    Coleson felt a little guilty: "Sorry, sir..."


    Nick Fury waved his hand: "This is a good thing."


    Coleson and Natasha looked at each other.


    Good thing?


    This can also be a good thing. You know, this time it was almost because of the brainstorming of the two of them that a huge crisis of blood race against humanity was about to emerge. This is a good thing?


    The Security Council was shocked by the incident.


    Can this be a good thing?


    Nick Fury sat down again: "Do you think that the Security Council is angry because of the content of our dialogue?"


    how can that be.


    The content of this dialogue is at best to surprise the Security Council a bit, but not to upset the Council. What the Council is upset is that the secret S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau they have spent so many years to build has been infiltrated~www .novelhall.com~ This is the main reason for the anger of the Security Council.


    But this is a good thing for Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury was originally in the position of deputy director. As long as the old leader Alexander Pierce who took good care of him retired, he could take over as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    but?


    The Waterloo encountered by Nick Fury has been degraded and degraded again and again. If the old leader Alexander Pierce had not recognized him, I am afraid that at this time Nick Fury had completely left the core decision-making level of Aegis.


    But right now, Alexander Pierce''s abdication is imminent, and Nick Fury will not be able to go back quickly, and the throne of Director Aegis will be missed by him.


    So Nick Fury is grabbing credit, and this matter gave Nick Fury a huge credit.


    Immediately freeze all permissions of the Aegis of Europe.


    The voice-over of Alexander Pierce''s words may be heard every day by Coleson and Natasha, but as his old leader and friends for many years, Nick Fury did.


    The internal problems of Aegis Europe are no longer a simple problem of leaking secrets.


    The problem is big.


    Perhaps the problem is so great that even the head of Aegis Europe has already had a problem. Only two people can know the permissions of satellite data, one is the head of Aegis Europe, and the director and deputy director of Aegis headquarters.


    "Where are the action team members?"


    "In the safe house."


    "Immortal royal family affairs, we have already gone out, we don¡¯t need to take care of it. Let¡¯s take care of what¡¯s in front of us, let the agents of the action team station here, control the heads of the various departments of Aegis Europe, and connect with the headquarters. , Send more manpower, and check to the end."


    "¡­¡­Yes, sir!"


    "..."

 Chapter 170: Michael being electrotherapy

    early morning.


    Lake opened the door, walked out of the car, and watched that as the years went by, nearly half of the area sank into the icy lake, disguised as a prison of a monastery, and looked up at the sky.


    Insert an app: Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable app-Mimi Reading.


    People?


    The prison is here, where are the people of Alexander Corvinus?


    not coming?


    The helicopter that just flew past was not Alexander Corvinus¡¯s?


    Lake bowed his head and blinked, thinking so in his heart.


    He originally thought that when he arrived here, Alexander Corvinus''s people had already released William, the ancestor of the werewolves, and he was going to come and go straight to the circle.


    at the moment?


    Lake walked to the lake, squatted down, and tested the temperature of the lake.


    cold.


    Unusually cold.


    I will not dive into this water.


    Lake got up and said in his heart. He came in a hurry this time. He also forgot to prepare his professional diving suit. There were no oxygen cylinders. If he sneaked in, let alone whether he would get sick, he would just say that the image would not be good. That''s great.


    Looked around.


    Lake''s gaze fell on a small pier built by a small wooden house near the lake.


    There is a wooden boat docked at the pier.


    can.


    Lake walked over with his hands in his pockets, and stopped when he was 50 meters away from the cabin.


    Murderous!


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and at the same time that the sixth sense tempered in the battlefield issued a warning, the faint smell of blood in the air from the cabin was also caught by Lake.


    interesting.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curved upwards, and his right hand flipped to start with a game coin.


    Ding!


    Game currency is thrown.


    boom!


    The super-electromagnetic gun was triggered at the moment when the electric arc flashed all over Lake. Lake put one hand in his pocket and the other extended, and the powerful electromagnetic gun instantly reclaimed the ground gap and headed towards the small wooden house.


    "Sheet!"


    "Dodge!"


    Lake listened to the exclamation, and avoided, it was too late!


    Boom!


    Electromagnetic artillery bombarded the cabin, and the electrolysis began directly at the moment the cabin exploded. Accompanied by the flashing and jumping electric lights, the two were hiding in the cabin and the three were hiding around the cabin, a total of five people. The screams of the buried agent of the immortal agent.


    There was a crackling.


    Lake approached, bowed his head, and stared blankly at a group of immortal agents who had relatively strong vitality and fell to the ground with wailing waves.


    "boom!"


    Lake closed his gun, turned and walked towards the wooden boat at the small pier.


    Ambush?


    I''m an expert, you can''t.


    Lake boarded the small wooden boat, turned around and looked at the small wooden house that turned into ruins. With a flick of his right hand, a game coin was shot again. Accompanied by the electromagnetic cannon, the wooden boat under his feet instantly turned on the engine. Under the thrust, like a rocket launched, it quickly moved towards the monastery that has now become an island in the lake.


    Facing the wind.


    Lake narrowed his eyes slightly, watching the three combat helicopters that suddenly appeared behind the high mountains on the south side of the lake island.


    The Gatling barrel under the combat helicopter began to rotate.


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyes narrowed.


    Avatar.


    Super electromagnetic gun!


    boom!


    Ten minutes came out in an instant, and was summoned by Lake into the air. Then, the game currency was shot directly, and eleven super-electromagnetic guns without BGM were directly aimed at the combat helicopter in the sky whose barrels had already started to fire.


    Rumble!


    Two combat helicopters directly penetrated and exploded into fireballs and fell from the air.


    The remaining one?


    With a cold voice, Lake stomped the wooden boat directly under his right foot, stowing the tense body, and released the tense body one after another directly in the form of climbing the ladder.


    There are ladders and clouds in Wudang!


    Lake has a clone!


    "what?"


    The only remaining combat helicopter was shocked to see this very magical and unscientific scene.


    The immortal agent on the co-pilot roared: "Pull up, pull up!"


    The driver returned to his senses in an instant, pulled the rod directly, and quickly pulled the nose up, trying to drive a distance from Lycra.


    but¡­¡­


    late!


    expensive!


    Lake stepped on the top of the tenth clone''s head and volleyed directly into the air, looking at the helicopter that was already in the attack range, twisted his waist, and directly blasted his right leg.


    Dragon claw legs!


    expensive!


    The shining essence of the golden dragon appeared, like a flying cannonball, and like a precision guided football, it directly hit the net. The golden dragon probed its claws and instantly blasted the helicopter that was trying to elevate the escape.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Lake landed directly on the island in the lake. Behind him, a huge deflagration fireball blasted on the surface of the lake, making a shocking explosion.


    mock up.


    Think I can''t fly, so you can''t help it?


    Lake turned around, looked at the helicopter that started sinking towards the bottom of the lake after the explosion, smiled coldly, walked to the lake, reached into the lake with his right hand and threw out his own game currency.


    Ten seconds later.


    Numerous fish on the lake rolled their stomachs one after another and surfaced one after another. It was only after a while, and in an instant, the whole lake, looking at it, were all fishes all over the lake.


    Electric fish sentenced to three years?


    It was in the East, here, it was a small foreign country.


    Moreover, looking at the carp floating in the lake, Lake felt that if the local knew it, he would be given a certain bonus to reward him for his great contribution to the elimination of the carp.


    Are there any more?


    Lake looked up at the sky, the sky was blue, and the white clouds were like cotton candy.


    quite a while.


    Lake retracted his gaze, and walked towards the monastery that was in dilapidated condition and nearly collapsed by nearly two-thirds.


    Under the monastery.


    In the prison that was dumped in the heart of the lake.


    Michael Cowen, who was looking for the exquisite coffin that held William like a headless fly inside, was stunned when he heard the faint explosion sound outside, and then suddenly he felt his lower body numb in the water, and then Could not help screaming.


    That is the pain of electric shock.


    fortunately.


    The pain of this electric shock came suddenly and went very suddenly. Although Michael Corvin was not dead or injured, but this suddenly forced him out of his human wolf form, relying on the rough skin of the wolf form. Thick to fight this sudden electric shock.


    "call!"


    Michael Cowen in the form of a man-wolf breathed a sigh of relief, bent over, and picked up from the water the backpack that had just transformed and separated from him and stored the prison key.


    "Got you!"


    "..."


    At the moment when Michael Cowen just picked up his backpack, suddenly, a voice came from above his head. Michael just looked up and there was a bang. Michael Cowen¡¯s wolf fur instantly exploded and rushed towards the side. past.


    "what!"


    Although Michael Coven avoided the super-electromagnetic gun, the electric current generated by the super-electromagnetic gun shot into the water was firmly felt by Michael Coven.


    pain.


    pain!


    Standing in a cracked gap in the monastery, Lake looked down at Michael Coven in the form of a man-wolf swayed by an electric hook in the water below and smiled: "As expected of the male protagonist, this luck , Nothing compares."


    Lucian has all been drained of blood, this can be rescued.


    I have to say that this is Michael Cowen''s leading actor, taking care of him.


    "It''s you."


    Michael Cowen stood up again from the water, a huge golden wolf head raised, staring at the gap, standing and looking towards the lake he was looking at. The wolf eyes, even goldener than Lucian, were at the moment when he saw the lake. A powerful look of hatred broke out.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "It''s me, why, do you want to kill me? Come up, I''ll give you a chance."


    He is determined not to go below.


    Just look at the color of the water. You can lose anything, but you can''t lose the temperament and suit.


    Michael Cowen squeezed his wolf claws tightly.


    Lake''s face smiled even more, and he hooked a hook to Michael: "Come on, I''ll give you a chance to kill me, come up."


    Michael''s eyes locked tightly.


    Next second.


    Just when Lake thought that Michael was going to face the fear that he brought, Michael made a bang and quickly ran into a passage below.


    coward!


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then quickly walked on top of the monastery, smiled coldly, and took out a game coin blankly.


    "Super Electromagnetic Gun!"


    "what!"


    "Come up!"


    "Super Electromagnetic Gun!"


    "what!"


    "Super Electromagnetic..."


    "what!"


    "ultra¡­¡­"


    Lake stopped and stared blankly at the big hole pierced by the super-electromagnetic cannon. He stared at Michael, who fell into the water and blackened with blond hair: "Give me things and I will spare your life. "


    Sure enough, the actor and the supporting role are different If it is Lu Xi''an below, after ten strokes of electric shock, Lu Xi''an is afraid that he has completely knelt down, but what about the actor Michael Cowen?


    Frozen, it was after Lake''s nearly fifteen electrotherapy treatments that he finally couldn''t hold on to lie down in the water.


    In the water.


    Michael, whose whole body was submerged in the water, was motionless.


    Comatose?


    Lake frowned.


    Ding!


    Super electromagnetic gun.


    boom!


    A violent electromagnetic cannon hit the water next to Michael directly and detonated directly at the same time, turning Michael over and patted the mud on the side of the water.


    Michael was lying on the dirt, motionless.


    died?


    Lake frowned, took a step back, and jumped straight down.


    at this time.


    Michael on the dirt opened his eyes with a scream, and roared, he broke away from the scorched hair directly, and waved his wolf claws that seemed to carry arcs towards Lake, who was jumping down: " go to hell!"


    Michael hated it.


    just¡­¡­


    At the moment when Michael¡¯s dewclaws, which seemed to be still carrying an arc, were about to touch the falling lake, there was a sizzle and a boom. With the sudden disappearance of Lake, Michael¡¯s dewclaws struck across the water with a thud. Blasted.


    what?


    Michael looked around in disbelief, trying to find Lake''s trace.


    He heard a loud voice.


    Michael looked up.


    Lake appeared on the edge intact, patted his palm, looked at Michael with an admiring and beautiful expression, and looked at Michael: "Great, great, you seem to be more suitable for my pet than Lucian."


    ...

 Chapter 171: My strength depends on myself

    Such a mentally handicapped trick.


    Ah.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth curled slightly, and if he really went down just now, then he had been dropped his head and forcibly reduced his intelligence.


    Not to mention the years as a law enforcement agent.


    Just talk about what kind of danger Lake hasn''t encountered on those overseas battlefields. In these endless dangers, pretending to be dead is undoubtedly the number one.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing Lake''s playful expression, Michael Cowan seemed to be completely aroused to anger, and he bent his knees directly with a violent sound, and attacked Lake directly like a cannonball.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Take a half step back, stop, turn sideways, whip your legs!


    "expensive!"


    "boom!"


    Michael Corvin hurriedly blocked his front with his arms, and with a thud, after falling across from Lake, the powerful force made Michael Corvin stagger two steps behind him.


    "interesting."


    With his hands in his pockets, Lake looked at Michael Cowen, whose limbs were hooked like a golden wolf on the ground in the man-wolf state, showing a trace of appreciation in his eyes: "surrender or die."


    Lu Xian used his own life to prove that he could not stop the super-electromagnetic gun.


    but¡­¡­


    Since Michael Cowen blocked it.


    Although Lu Xian faced a super-electromagnetic gun with a BGM bonus factor, but, anyway, Michael Kewen blocked it, and it seemed to be a bit reborn.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "boom!"


    Michael Cowen yelled, and a pair of powerful thighs kicked directly back. In an instant, he appeared in front of Lake with a bad wind, and the claws flashing electric arc went straight to Lake''s heart.


    "expensive!"


    "boom!"


    "I think you can win, let me tell you, those are the three major illusions in life."


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake''s eyes flickered with a trace of ice, and instead of retreating, he slammed a punch on Michael Cowen''s chest. Then, his right hand reversed and hooked Michael''s right arm and twisted fiercely.


    "puff!"


    Accompanied by the scream of Michael Corvin and the black blood that rushed out because of the loss of his right arm, Michael Corvin screamed back and forth again and again, with a bang, and walked directly into the bed again. In the monastery flooded by the river.


    Lake snorted coldly.


    Bang.


    A wolf claw''s right arm was thrown aside directly, and he walked to the crack, and the river was red with blood. As for Michael Cowen, he didn''t know where he was going anymore.


    stupid?


    Yong?


    Lake didn''t know how to describe it for a while, and he was worthy of studying in medical school. He knew how to make choices and cut his arms to buy time.


    can¡­¡­


    You are still stupid, do you think you can live after you release William, or, do you think that Alexander Corvinus did not lie to you?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    William has been completely werewolf. If he still had a little bit of humanity, then Marcus would not allow Victor to imprison William.


    at the moment?


    A **** Michael Corvin who lost his right arm faced a hungry werewolf ancestor who had been imprisoned for hundreds of years without any food supplies.


    Does Michael Cowen still have a chance to survive?


    idiot.


    wrong.


    He is a wise man blindfolded by hatred.


    Pity.


    There was a wolf howl that seemed to come from ancient times in Lake''s ear. During the period, accompanied by a miserable cry, he shook his head, and then adjusted his sleeves and waited for the final opponent.


    boom!


    With blood on the corner of his mouth, completely wolfish, walking upright, gray-white hair, and a big fluffy tail behind him, the ancestor of the werewolf who was 2.5 meters tall jumped directly in front of Lake.


    "Wow!"


    The ancestor of the werewolf, William, didn''t say much about the wolf. The moment a pair of wolf eyes fell on Lake, he directly attacked Lake.


    Ding!


    Game currency is thrown.


    Super electromagnetic gun!


    "boom!"


    "Wow!"


    With the launch of the super-electromagnetic gun, William the Werewolf directly blocked his claws on his chest, booming, and with the opening of the chasm, William the Werewolf became abruptly under the bombardment of the super-electromagnetic gun. The land reclamation machine is the same.


    Puff puff!


    The few remaining buildings of the abandoned monastery collapsed directly under this movement, and the dust instantly filled the surrounding area.


    The dust has not dissipated yet.


    A silver light flashed from the dust, followed by William''s utterly angry roar.


    "It''s over!"


    Lake looked at the werewolf William who rushed out of the dust without expression. With a thought, he appeared in every corner of the werewolf William as the center in an instant.


    Under the recommendation, the reading app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] has many sources of books, complete books, and fast update!


    ultra!


    Electromagnetic gun!


    boom!


    Ouch! ! ! !


    Eleven super-electromagnetic guns blasted from the front, back, left, and right on the werewolf William who was keeping a biting posture. The moment William the werewolf screamed miserably, the electrolysis disappeared without a trace.


    Not even the ashes.


    Lake put away his body, looked at the only wolf hair falling in midair, took over, and smiled.


    Next second.


    Lake''s sixth sense instantly mastered.


    The danger comes from underfoot.


    boom!


    Lake''s eyes shrunk slightly, and at the moment when he retreated directly to the back, the stone slab that had just been standing was broken open, and a two-meter-high golden wolf in full form snapped the slate to pieces with a sound. Swallowed in the stomach.


    Lake tilted his head and looked at the full-featured golden wolf: "Michael?"


    The golden giant wolf flashed its eyes, staring at Lake who was shorter than he is now, like a fire breathing.


    Good guys.


    Lake called the good guy.


    After all, it is the person with the protagonist''s aura, he has torn the plot to such an extent, and as a result, the law of becoming stronger without dying still appears in him.


    Is there any king of law?


    You can''t cheat like that even if you cheat.


    As Lake thought, he re-summoned his own tense body without stopping. Isn''t it more than cheating, as if no one has it.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake was about to take out the game currency for a moment.


    Shet.


    I just played electrotherapy and I was so happy that I ran out of game coins that I brought over.


    Roar!


    Michael, who was completely wolfish, saw Lake''s movements stagnated and jumped directly on him.


    Bang!


    Lake flew into the air and kicked on Michael''s giant wolf head, and then, at the moment when Michael opened his wolf''s mouth, he relied on his strength and quickly moved away from Michael.


    I can¡¯t use a super-electromagnetic gun, so I can¡¯t do it with you?


    Humph!


    Lao Tzu''s dragon claw hands can capture the dragon.


    Catch a wolf?


    More than enough!


    Laozi can have today''s achievements, all depends on his own self-improvement efforts!


    Dragon Claw Hand!


    expensive!


    The golden dragon explored its claws, and at the moment Lake fell to the ground, he directly bent his knees. After eleven high dragon roars, together with Lake''s body, they all turned into eleven golden dragons born out of nowhere.


    Michael''s golden hair struck up again.


    Next second.


    Eleven golden dragon probing claws directly blasted all over Michael''s huge wolf body.


    A scream that shocked to the extreme.


    puff!


    puff!


    puff!


    The golden dragon that Lake transformed into directly entered from Michael''s wolf head. When Lake came out again, it was already behind Michael.


    A black suit will not stain a trace of dust.


    A still beating heart was caught in Lake''s hand.


    Bang!


    Lake''s right hand closed directly, and after a muffled sound, the beating heart in Lake''s hand was directly squeezed, and a whine came from the golden wolf behind Lake.


    Next second.


    There was a loud bang.


    Lake turned and looked. After the dust disappeared, the two-meter-high and one-meter-and-five-meter-long golden giant wolf was already lying on the ground, without any trace of life.


    Ooh!


    Lake is also uncomfortable.


    Eleven super-electromagnetic guns in a row, eleven times in a row Ultimate Dragon Claw, or that sentence, did not die suddenly, because the effect of the immortal body was already in overload operation.


    but¡­¡­


    I can''t rest right now, and the local police force is about to arrive.


    The New York clone is observing the surroundings via high-definition satellites over here.


    ten minutes later.


    The moment Lake got in the car, turned the front of the car, and left directly in the opposite direction, along with the screaming, local Hungarian police cars had arrived at the location of the Lake just now.


    The officers got out of the car and looked around.


    Accompanied by an exclamation.


    Several police officers looked at the place where the man''s fingers were, but saw that on the island in the lake, a two-meter golden wolf that was conspicuous and changed into a rainbow color under the sun''s rays instantly attracted all their attention.


    After half an hour.


    Lake directly detonated the car behind him and boarded the helicopter that came to pick him up. After getting on the helicopter After Lake fastened his seat belt, he closed his eyes and recovered the energy he had just consumed.


    After a while.


    Maybe a long time.


    When Lake opened his eyes, he was still in the helicopter, but the plane had landed on the square of the immortal castle, and the sky was already dark.


    After the plane arrived at the Immortal Castle, Emilia, who watched Lake fall asleep, directly dispersed everyone, including Lake¡¯s little padded jacket. She also boarded the helicopter and guarded the opposite side of Lake: "Wake up?"


    Lake nodded, and his mental state once again recovered to a completely new level: "Well, how long did I sleep?"


    Emilia looked at the time of her watch: "Five hours."


    Got off the plane.


    "Daddy!"


    After being driven away by his mother, the little padded jacket, who had been sitting in the corridor, immediately flew over after Lake got off the plane, flashing his big eyes: "Daddy, are you okay."


    Lake laughed and said, "Don''t worry, the person who can hurt your daddy hasn''t been born yet."


    The little padded jacket jumped into Lake''s arms and turned on the complaint mode: "Just now my mother was very fierce and kicked me out.


    Lake laughed loudly, looked at Emilia, and smiled: "Really?"


    The little padded jacket nodded frantically.


    Emilia next to her smiled, shook her head helplessly, and walked directly to the main hall: "Your son also guarded you outside for five hours."


    The little padded jacket said: "That''s because Serena was there just now, and Serena is gone, and he followed behind his ass. So, Daddy, beating him, this time, I will help You teach him."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Okay."


    Emilia: "..."

 Chapter 172: Corvinus

    In the bedroom of the immortal castle.


    Emilia hung up and said to Lake, who was smoking on the terrace, "The body is gone."


    Lake turned around: "The locals took it?"


    After Lake slept and his mental state recovered as before, only then did he remember the corpse of Michael Cowen left on the island in the middle of the lake, and Emilia sent someone over immediately.


    But the information just came, there was nothing on the island in the lake, no corpses, and even the wreckage of the helicopter at the bottom of the lake was gone.


    Emilia shook her head and said, "No, if it is taken from Hungary, we should be able to get the information."


    Lake nodded: "That''s the person from SHIELD and pulled away."


    Emilia said that it was possible, and looked at Lake: "Should you let them hand it over?"


    Lake put out the cigarette, walked into the room from the terrace, took the satellite phone in Emilia''s hand, and dialed Liszt''s satellite phone directly.


    Connected.


    Lake is straight to the point: "You took the golden wolf corpse?"


    Liszt was straightforward: "Yes, Mr. Black King, we thought you didn''t need it. If you need it, we will return it to you?"


    The New York clone used satellites to detect the island in the heart of the lake.


    The Aegis New York Operations Center was observing in secret.


    This was also the last time Liszt told him on the phone, and Lake didn''t care about it. Sometimes, it was necessary to show the power of hegemony.


    This is not.


    Liszt¡¯s voice was more respected than before.


    Besides, in order to prevent the clone from being exposed, Lake did not ask the New York clone to transfer the satellites at the beginning. Otherwise, Lake would not be scared by the three helicopters that suddenly emerged from behind the mountain. Arrived.


    Moreover.


    It also takes a certain amount of time for the satellite to turn its orbit to reach that position.


    After the New York clone turned orbit, Lake had already killed Michael Cowen, and the New York clone did not see it, and naturally, neither did the Aegis.


    but¡­¡­


    After seeing the corpse of the giant golden wolf left by Lake on the Aegis of New York, he immediately reported the news to the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Alexander Pierce. After that, Alexander Pierce urgently contacted the Hydra agent nearby. Pretending to be a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, the Golden Wolf was immediately snatched from the hands of the local police officers.


    Lake put down the phone and looked at Emilia: "Do you need it?"


    Emilia shook her head.


    What does she need the wolf''s corpse for? Right now, she only needs Lake.


    Lake picked up the phone again: "Take it as an assassination order. You can pay for the business expenses."


    Finished.


    Lake hung up the phone directly, his gaze fell on the emilia who took off his pajamas and showed off her **** clothes, with a glamorous face with a shameful charm.


    Increased appetite.


    Lake thought about the previous scene of the Golden Wolf rushing to eat, and he learned the same way, and rushed towards Emilia, causing a series of happy laughs, and then it was not suitable for simple children.


    Liszt on the other end of the phone listened to the blind tone, put down the phone and frowned.


    Look at it?


    This is good news. At least in Liszt''s view, this is an expression of Lake''s complete trust in them, but just look at it, how much will it give?


    This is an unpredictable question. Liszt shook his head and started talking on the phone again. He was a scientific man, but because he was the only one available at the time, he made a cameo as a contact person. This matter was given to others a headache. .


    It''s not just Hydra that has a headache.


    There is one more headache right now.


    "Boom!"


    On the Alexandria on the high seas, Corvinus, also named Alexander, was extremely angry and threw a precious jade in his collection to the ground.


    "what!"


    Alexander Corvinus roared angrily.


    The eldest son Marcus was dead, and even the corpse was completely swallowed by Lucian, leaving only a pile of skeletons without flesh and blood. He was not interested in chewing the dog.


    The second son, William, is also dead, and he is still the kind that you can''t find even the ashes.


    Michael Cowen, the descendant of the third son, also died, and the body was in the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    original¡­¡­


    Alexander Corvinus was able to react quickly, at least, he could quickly know after Lakeland Island, but at that time, all the permissions they used to use the European Aegis satellites disappeared. Not the most tragic, including the satellite communication channels they use are also banned.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Someone from Aegis Europe called with a hurried tone, saying that the audio they intercepted appeared on the Security Council¡¯s desktop. The Security Council was very angry. Aegis headquarters directly established a special investigation team. Nick Fury The special prosecutor is already conducting a clean-up investigation of Aegis Europe, and almost all of their people are under control.


    When the person asked what to do, there seemed to be a cracking sound on the phone, and then the phone was completely hung up.


    Let me tell you, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] really good, it''s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    After Alexander Corvinus heard the news, he was immediately confused, and then, the incident on Huxin Island came out. Because he lost the permission of satellite communication, he had already flown to the immortal sky above Huxin Island. The agent, after several unsuccessful calls, looked at more and more humans on the ground, and had no choice but to return to voyage to report the news to Alexander Corvinus.


    This comes and goes.


    When the people of Corvinus arrived on the island in the lake, let alone people, even the wreckage of their helicopter was gone.


    The most tragic is not over yet.


    After taking a deep breath, Alexander Corvinus called for a satellite phone to call someone who invited him to join Aegis to maintain world peace.


    but¡­¡­


    That night.


    The emergency center of Portland Hospital, one of the best in London, ushered in a very high-profile patient. While trying to rescue him, even the Royal Elizabethan family sent the royal minister to guard the door of the emergency room here.


    Alexander Corvinus made a lonely call.


    There is even more tragic.


    There was a bang.


    After losing the Aegis satellite system support, an agent guarding outside rushed in: "Sir, a dozen speedboats are approaching us."


    Alexander Corvinus''s eyes zoomed out: "What?"


    at this time.


    With a good hum, there seemed to be a fighter jet flying over the ship. Then, the freighter that had transferred from the Alboran Sea to the North Atlantic after the Aegis of Europe was exposed instantly sounded the alarm.


    Next second.


    The gunfire on the ship''s deck suddenly rang.


    Boom!


    The helicopters docked on the ship''s apron were directly hit by the missiles from the Kun''s fighter jets, and they were instantly destroyed, leaving no possibility for the people on the freighter to escape.


    The Kun''s fighter jet stayed directly in the air.


    The rear compartment opens.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    A soldier with a metal left arm, expressionless, alive like a wandering man, looks like a winter soldier, directly picks up, rolls, and stands up and punches an immortal agent in front of him directly. In the middle of the sea.


    Ok.


    This is also the Winter Soldier.


    Genuine?


    clone?


    Who knows.


    As for the one that is undergoing various torture and scientific experiments in Quantico base, it is undoubtedly a clone.


    do not forget.


    Hydra was the organization that exploded the most black technology during World War II. After World War II, when the Internet was not good, Dr. Zola was able to think of alternative immortality, a mere cloning technology, and sprinkled water.


    Clang clang clang!


    A bullet from the rifle in the hands of an immortal agent bombarded the Winter Soldier who was rushing towards him. The latter was unharmed, and the Winter Soldier blasted his chest with a punch without even reducing his speed.


    The immortal agent died instantly.


    After all, their gift of immortality from Alexander Corvinus is only eternal life, death, or death.


    At the moment when the immortal agent flew out of death, the rifle in his hand was still pulling the trigger, and sudden bullets were flying everywhere.


    but¡­¡­


    There were stray bullets hitting the Hydra agents, just like the Winter Soldiers, they were all planted with subcutaneous titanium protective clothing, and these gunshot wounds were nothing to them.


    In the study.


    The Hydra agent directly launched the most accurate scalpel attack. While the gunfire outside was loud, the gunfire near the study was getting closer.


    "Sir!"


    The immortal agent just pushed the door from the outside and ran in and said to Alexander Corvinus: "The enemy is powerful, we can''t hold it, let''s withdraw."


    As the ultimate lair of Corvinus, this cargo ship is the only escape tool like a helicopter.


    The bottom of this cargo ship has also been improved. A submarine that can accommodate five people is stored, which can escape from the seabed to the sky when the cargo ship is completely occupied.


    but¡­¡­


    Is it still necessary?


    Just looking at this action, combined with the things on the European Aegis, there is no doubt that this was premeditated.


    go?


    Can you go?


    There was a boom.


    The entire freighter trembled, and countless sea water poured into the freighter from the gap at the point of the freighter. The speed at which the sea water entered was so fast that it was hard to describe in any language.


    "Black King!"


    "Ah."


    Alexander Corvinus showed a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, shook his head, sat back on the expensive wooden chair in his study, and took out an object from his arms.


    The immortal agent''s face changed suddenly when he saw Alexander Corvinus pull out the thing.


    Corvinus looked at the immortal agent who had been loyal to him for hundreds of years: "You have ten seconds to leave."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    The immortal agent had already rushed out towards the entrance of the study.


    but.


    There was a boom.


    The immortal agent flew in directly from outside the study.


    The Winter Soldier with a silver-white metal right arm walked into the study without expression, his eyes instantly fell on Corvinus who was holding something in his hand.


    The Winter Soldier''s eyes shrank.


    Corvinus gave his last smile and pressed it hard.


    Boom!


    ...

 Chapter 173: Catherine who wants to go to twilight

    Boom!


    The moment Corvinus pressed the button, the bombs buried in all corners of the freighter were instantly activated. Only a second later, a violent red light appeared directly.


    Then the deafening explosion sounded directly.


    The freighter turned into a huge fireball, and its fireball went straight into the sky. Even the Kun''s fighters suspended on the freighter waiting to evacuate did not have time to avoid being caught by the fireball, let alone those on the sea that were wary of people escaping. The group of Hydra agents are here.


    No one would have thought that Corvinus would be so decisive.


    A huge orange-red fireball was continuously exploding, flying into the sky and reaching the sky, the sea also became angry, and frantically swept the freighter that disturbed them to rest in the flames.


    It''s only about ten minutes.


    The self-detonated freighter had been swallowed by the sea, and the huge vortex on the sea began to slowly return to calm. Ten minutes later, there were no traces of the freighter or any creatures on the sea.


    even¡­¡­


    The shocking explosion that occurred in the Atlantic Ocean didn''t alarm anyone. It was silent, and the death was violent but silent. No one knew about the explosion except Hydra.


    It was also a week later that Lake received a call from Liszt and learned of the news.


    After listening.


    Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows, and then he felt the urge to slap himself.


    Without him.


    The money is gone again.


    Although Alexander Corvinus has lived for so long and his power building is not very good, he still has some money or something, so it is gone right now?


    Lake was a little distressed for Alexander Corvinus'' legacy.


    However, I thought about it and thought that anyway, the money on my body was not bad, and I could finish the first stage reward, and I was relieved.


    Even if Lake runs to Alexander Corvinus'' side, it is estimated that Alexander Corvinus will only die with him without thinking of gifting his inheritance to the executioner who killed his family.


    Lake shook his head. After thinking about this, he didn''t have any regrets, and continued to chat with Liszt on the other end of the phone.


    The bombing happened a week ago, but Liszt also just received the news. No, after receiving the news, after thinking about it, Liszt called Lake.


    Lake laughed haha, pretending to be a run, and said: "Mr. Liszt, shouldn''t it be someone above you, you want to ask me to get back the 100 million clue fee."


    Liszt said quickly: "Why, the information was provided by Mr. Black King. Even if this person is not dead and caught by us, we will still inform Mr. Black King."


    Lake said: "That''s good. Although Alexander Corvinus is dead, I think you have caught those people from the European Aegis."


    Alexander Corvinus, the provider of immortal blood, died.


    but¡­¡­


    Those Aegis agents who received immortal blood are still there.


    Although those immortal agents who have received immortal blood cannot replicate this agent, the technology is so advanced, and Hydra''s technology is even black technology. Maybe this research may be able to study something one, two, three, four.


    During this week, the European Aegis was also surging, but like the dead vigorous and silent Alexander Corvinus, the outside world knew nothing about the surging of the European Aegis.


    Only the Council knows.


    The management of Aegis Europe was almost completely annihilated and all changed from managers to prisoners. After learning the news, the Security Council immediately reached an agreement to block the news completely, and at the same time, gave these fallen managements overnight. Transported to a secret base in the Federation, waiting for them will be an intimate reception from a group of enthusiastic scientists.


    As for the Council and the Immortal Royal Family?


    The content of the conversation between Nick Fury and his two subordinates was directly destroyed. One month later, Alexander Pierce, director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the special envoy of the Security Council, and Maria Hee, also a senior agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. He visited the Immortal Royal Family, and after three hours of free talk, Alexander Pierce and Maria Hill left the Immortal Castle with the re-signed non-interference agreement.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Residents in two small towns near the Immortal Castle started their relocation journey under local interference. According to external news, they detected possible strong earthquakes, floods and mudslides. Anyway, the kind that can let the people Those who panic and move are just that kind of news, just sit side by side.


    In just two months, the two small towns close to the immortal castle have changed from sparsely populated small towns to deserted small towns.


    Of course.


    It''s just that there are no more people, or there are other creatures.


    Such as vampires.


    After the residents of those two small towns were moved out, the immortal consortium, which was renamed by the VAM consortium, hired from the East. The first, second, third... and even the tenth team directly flew to these two The town is undergoing demolition and reconstruction.


    With the support of strong financial resources, the two small towns were directly razed to the ground. After fifteen days, countless building materials arrived here, and the two small towns turned into flat land were once again built like magic.


    Here.


    Like the private town of the immortal royal family of Volturi in Italy, it will become the private town of Emilia''s immortal royal family, of course, but also secretly.


    Even if it is a private town in Volturi, there are still humans and human officials. On the bright side, it will still belong to the local town like Italy.


    In the immortal castle.


    These days, Little Cotton Jacket Serena would stand on the terrace whenever she had time, using a specially purchased binoculars to watch the two small towns that were changing all the time.


    Because after the two small towns are rebuilt, Serena''s daily activity area will also be expanded.


    but¡­¡­


    Serena probably couldn''t wait for that day.


    In the old castle.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, thinking of what Emilia had just said, and said to Emilia: "What did you say?"


    Emilia is a little strange: "Didn''t you agree with it before?"


    Lake has a weird expression.


    What Emilia just said is that the overall situation is now set. The immortal royal family''s integration of vampires has almost reached 99%, and the agreement has been re-signed with the Security Council. Naturally, the little padded jacket Serena The matter of going to school outside with my heart''s desire can also be put on the agenda.


    But the school location chosen by Emilia for Serena is a bit peculiar.


    The place of school is in the Federation.


    Emilia seemed to have thought of something, she squinted her eyes, slightly hooked the corners of her mouth, and said jokingly towards Lake: "Why, are you worried that your daughter knows you have other women out there?"


    Lakeha smiled: "Do I have one?"


    Emilia tilted her head.


    "The female reporter Rachel of the Washington Sun?"


    "..."


    "The Seifer you went to Washington specifically to help him."


    "¡­¡­and many more."


    Lake heard the name and looked at Emilia: "Sev, how did you know?"


    It''s weird.


    Lake muttered in his heart. Emilia knew that he and the female reporter Rachel were normal, but Sefer, how did she know?


    Emilia smiled: "I won''t tell you."


    Lake opened his mouth and then smiled: "I don''t want to ask either."


    Emilia directly shifted the topic back to the topic, and said: "So, you are worried that your little padded jacket knows that you have other people out there, so you resisted it? By the way, you have an adopted daughter. Tsk tsk, if your little padded jacket knows that you still have a little padded jacket, you will probably be in a bad mood."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly: "The more you pull, the more ridiculous, even if it is adopted, in my heart, is the status comparable to my own daughters, and the little padded jacket doesn''t know Lake Edwin."


    Emilia said helplessly: "Then you still object?"


    Lake sighed.


    He is not against the little quilted jacket going to the federation. After all, if the little quilted jacket goes to the federation to go to school, he will be close to him.


    Lake is not against this, he is against the address of the school where the little jacket goes to school.


    That school, located in the federal state of Washington, near Seattle, is specifically located at Fox High School in the small town of Fox on the west side of Olympus Park.


    The name sounds okay, but it seems to other people. For Lake, that place is not a good place for reading.


    Lake was a little speechless: "I mean If the little padded jacket likes to go to a human school, you can buy a stake in a private company nearby, and you look good."


    Emilia said: "The distance is closer, don''t you look better?"


    This reason...


    Impeccable.


    Lake''s eyes lit up: "Waterfall High School is better than Fox High School."


    Emilia glanced at Lake: "The school where a bunch of wild species gather together to keep warm, and what does your girl think? Don¡¯t you know, she wants to come into contact with humans, if she goes to Waterfall Town , How is it different from the vampire school she was in before?"


    "There are witches there."


    "It''s not human, but it''s still wild. The decent witches are in the witch world."


    "Magic?"


    "It''s not human, it''s also wild. Even if there are, good magicians are on Hogwarts."


    "Elves?"


    "same."


    "..."


    Lake sighed. If the rebellious son said he wanted to go to Fox, he would have slapped him to death, but has always been his girl with pistachios and a little padded jacket?


    quite a while.


    Lake sighed and said, "Does it have to be Fox?"


    That place is not a place for serious study. Don¡¯t believe me, think about it. A girl who transferred from another place just entered that school and didn¡¯t want to study hard. She talked about a boyfriend in less than a month, and she was still a non-human being. Boyfriend.


    The book kiosks that book friends used before have been hung up, and now they are basically reading \\mi\\mi\\app\\\\.


    Is that a serious school?


    He didn''t want his little padded jacket to be snatched by some **** bastard.


    Lake will kill.


    ...

 Chapter 174: The twilight city that laid the groundwork

    Lake still wants to work hard to see if he can change places, any place seems to be better than Fox.


    But Emilia has several reasons.


    The first of these is that Emilia has a friend living there in Fox Town, and Catherine can borrow their home if she passes by.


    Lake sneered at this directly: "I will buy a house directly."


    He has ample capital flow now, and now he is also knocking down the country. If he is short of money, he can talk to Emilia, as long as he doesn''t ask Emilia for money to buy gifts for other women.


    Emilia smiled: "You don''t worry about your little jacket going to Fox and going to school, but you don''t worry about letting your little jacket live alone. Wow, I take you with admiration."


    Lake blinked.


    That''s right.


    What will happen to a young girl who leaves her parents and lives alone? Lake has this script. Betty is that, less than ten days after she moved out, she talked about a boyfriend...


    No way.


    Lake shook his head in return, unable to imagine this scene happening on his little padded jacket: "It''s better to borrow, and the news will be more clear."


    Emilia spread her hands: "Also, I know you value learning. The atmosphere of the Karen family is still good. At the very least, several of their children¡¯s graduation hats have almost saved up a storehouse over the years. Up."


    "..."


    Lake frowned: "Karen, Carlisle Cullen?"


    Is that the group of Carlisle Cullen who has changed places every few years and has been obsessed with high school, who has read almost every city high school in a hundred years?


    "How did you meet"


    "Carlisle Cullen was previously a member of the immortal royal family of Volturi, Italy."


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, as if it were such a thing.


    Emilia then told Lake that it was probably the last time Emilia was in power, which is what it looked like almost three hundred years ago. At that time, this Carlisle Cullen was because of the three members of the immortal family of Volturi. The elders had some disagreements in the three views, so they left the immortal royal family.


    Emilia, who was in power at the time, found Carlisle Cullen who had left, and invited Carlisle Cullen to join VAM. Carlisle Cullen agreed at the time.


    but¡­


    Carlisle Cullen has been on the VAM side for more than eighty years. When Emilia was about to fall asleep for Marcus to take the stage, Carlisle Cullen resigned to Emilia.


    This time when Emilia woke up from her slumber and took power again, Carlisle Cullen made a special return to congratulate Emilia on being in power again.


    Whoosh!


    After Lake listened, he nodded.


    Emilia looked at Lake: "So, what do you think?"


    Lake looked at Emilia: "Did you talk to the little padded jacket? What do you say?"


    Emilia said, "Of course your little padded jacket agrees."


    Lake sighed, "I don''t want to be a villain, well, I agree in principle."


    Forget it.


    Fox is Fox.


    At any rate, it is also in the federal territory. Although part of that place belongs to Indian reservations, it is also federal land. As long as it is in the federal state, the Department of Homeland Security suppresses all enemies.


    correct.


    What is the name of the Director of Land and Resources in Washington State?


    Lake blinked, thinking that after he went back, he would find an opportunity to contact the Director of Land and Resources over there to find out, if something happened, he would be embarrassed.


    By the way, I don''t know where Fox''s history has progressed.


    Lake asked about Emilia.


    Emilia thought for a while and said: "The vampires from Carlisle Cullen''s family should be promoted to Fox High School in September this year, and they can just go to school with your little jacket."


    I recommend that the chase app I am using recently, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] cache reading, offline reading!


    Lake stroked his chin.


    When I just entered the ninth grade, my age is almost fifteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen...


    just.


    The little padded jacket could dare to withdraw before the transfer girl went in to start the plot.


    Not bad.


    Lake estimated the history of Fox''s side, and he was relieved in his heart: "Well, it''s only four years anyway, all right, I agree."


    Emilia said, "Well, when you leave in a few days, send your little padded jacket over?"


    Lake immediately looked at Emilia: "School starts in September, I will send it there?"


    Emilia said: "It takes about three months to let Catherine get in touch first. I am also very busy. You can''t let me set foot in the Federation."


    Will cause tension in the Security Council.


    Lake looked at the expression on Emilia''s face and thought for a while: "It''s okay."


    Anyway, there is a doppelganger job in New York, and there is nothing important in New York, so it¡¯s okay to go back later.


    what?


    David is not going?


    Ha ha.


    David''s ban was actually lifted after a month, but after the end of David''s ban, Lake directly ordered that David should not leave the immortal castle within two years, dared to go out, and directly killed another one.


    Dissatisfied?


    Yes, I have the ability to change blood.


    Lake''s attitude is very firm. If it weren''t for Emilia''s pampering, he would have been killed. For this rebellious son, he would have one attitude, stay at home honestly and don''t go out to cause trouble.


    It''s useless for Emilia to plead.


    and so.


    At the end of May.


    When Catherine threw things into her four-dimensional pocket in her room, David walked in front of Catherine''s door.


    "envy?"


    "..."


    "Jealous?"


    "..."


    "Hold it!"


    Catherine''s poisonous tongue irritated David''s nerves for her brother. She looked at her empty bedroom, clapped her hands contentedly, and said to her speechless brother David at the door: "Stay at home obediently, it''s okay. It¡¯s only two years, so I¡¯ll go out for four years."


    David turned around blankly and left.


    This is simply not human words.


    ¡­and many more.


    We don¡¯t seem to belong to human beings.


    The train station of the monumental castle.


    After Catherine walked into the train, she moved towards the younger brother David who came to see off with Emilia, beckoning in an excited and emotional tone: "See you in four years, my stupid brother, remember to be honest, I don¡¯t want to come back. Seeing grass grow out of your grave."


    David''s mouth twitched while standing next to Emilia.


    quickly.


    The train started.


    Watching the fast-moving little train, David breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, David is looking forward to Catherine¡¯s departure. The reason is simple. Whenever David finally sees Serena in the immortal castle, he This elder sister of''s always appears in the shadows, and then tells Serena that there is something or not.


    Now Catherine finally left.


    David felt that no one could say anything embarrassing about him in front of Serena.


    Even if David can''t get out of the castle, it is not impossible for David to ask Emilia to let Serena live in the immortal castle on the grounds of the captain of the immortal blood guard.


    Daddy doesn''t love him, but fortunately, his mother, Emilia, spoils him very much.


    Two hours later.


    The private jet of the Immortal Consortium took off directly.


    "Wow!"


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, was sitting opposite Lake, looking at the white clouds in the sky through the window, as if she had seen her for the first time.


    Lake sipped his own cup of Bourbon: "Is the bamboo dragonfly familiar with it?"


    The excitement on Catherine''s face disappeared instantly, and she looked at Lake complainingly: "Daddy, you still ask if you know."


    Lake laughed.


    In the past few months, Catherine contacted the castle as soon as she had the time, with a rope tied to her feet. As a result, various flying postures came out, but none of them flew normally.


    Lake shook his head: "Be careful to think too much."


    The flight mode of the bamboo dragonfly is very simple. If you think about how to fly, the bamboo dragonfly will fly. If you think about it more carefully, naturally, the bamboo dragonfly will not fly much.


    The little padded jacket looked serious: "I will definitely learn."


    Lake squeezed Bourbon: "It really doesn''t work. Summon your little bones and wings, and you can fly."


    Yes it is.


    Small bone wings.


    A vampire, a vampire, a vampire who can''t fly is still called a vampire?


    The vampire of Dark Night seems to have those huge and ugly wings alone by Marcus, and no other vampires seem to have it.


    but¡­


    There are no vampires, but the blood family does. Emilia has wings, but only once summoned, she never summoned again. After all, the blood family is not an angel, and the wings are still a bit unsatisfactory.


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, didn''t like to use her own wings because of this.


    But Lake thought it was cute.


    Let me put it this way.


    Summon Catherine, who has her own small bones and wings, what does Lake think, how can UU Read look a bit like that quirky bone elf in a turn-based online game.


    But Catherine felt ugly.


    It''s the same this time.


    The little padded jacket suffocated his mouth: "No, it''s ugly to death. I want to cut it once after seeing it."


    She would rather become full form than half form.


    Lake: "..."


    A few hours'' flight.


    When the plane arrived at the nearest Port Angel airport in Fox Town, it was already dark.


    Out of the plane.


    Not far away, Carlisle Cullen and his wife Esme Cullen, who seemed to have been waiting here for a while, came over.


    "Hello, Your Majesty the Black King."


    "Mr. Cullen, just call me the Black King."


    Lake shook hands with Carlisle Cullen in front of him and said with a smile on his face.


    Carlisle Cullen and his wife Esme Cullen look like they are in their early thirties at best, and they don¡¯t seem to be far behind Lake.


    But in fact, Carlisle Cullen is at most a few hundred years younger than Emilia.


    Esme Cullen looked at Catherine next to Lake and smiled: "This is the immortal princess, right."


    The name change of the Immortal Royal Family has spread throughout the entire vampire world. Naturally, Carlisle Cullen and Esme Cullen understand it.


    Catherine''s voice was sweet: "Aunt Esme, please take care of me in the future."


    After all, Catherine, who is going to live in Karen''s house for four years, has always been very careful about her appearance and conversation when she treats outsiders.


    Carlisle Cullen looked at Lake: "Mr. Black King, please."


    Lake smiled slightly: "Please."


    ¡­


    PS: Carlisle Cullen-from "Twilight"!

 Chapter 175: Friends bar gathering

    Lake did not stay long in Fox Town.


    After all, the Karen family are all vampires, and he is just a very ordinary ordinary person. Therefore, after spending five or six days in the little padded jacket with him in Fox Town, Lake returned to New York.


    He plans to save some money, and when the money is enough, he will use up all the lottery draws in the first stage.


    To this end, he also used a credit card to cover $120,000, and specifically checked his credit rating at the Continental Hotel.


    Tony Stark called, because Lake¡¯s Stark credit card was directly swiped at a fried chicken shop for $120,000. The risk control department of Stark Bank detected it, and Jarvis told Lake.


    This is not.


    Tony Stark called and teased whether Lake planned to cash out. Of course, this was a joke, but he asked Lake whether there was a problem with the turnover of funds in a ridiculous tone.


    Of course Lake said no.


    In fact, Lake paid off the cash-out money in a lump sum in the second month.


    During that month, Lake took five orders at the Continental Hotel in one swift effort. None of them were from New York, but they were all near New York.


    what?


    in principle?


    People have been ridiculed whether they are short of money, and they still care about the principle. Can the principle of the thing be eaten as a meal?


    The total amount of the five orders is almost 670,000, and Stark Bank¡¯s $120,000 was returned. Lake estimated that not counting the $100 million that a bank was waiting to recharge the lottery, he The money that can be obtained is almost enough for Skye''s tuition and training courses, so it will be directly closed afterwards.


    The FBI and S.H.I.E.L.D. pretending to be the FBI rushed one at a time.


    quickly.


    It''s another new year.


    Four years!


    Washington Airport.


    Lake took Skye, just like last year, after spending Christmas with Karen, Betty and Rose, and returned to New York on January 4 of the New Year.


    It was Kassel and Alexis who came to pick up the plane.


    Downstairs of Xingchen Building.


    Kassel said to Lake, "By the way, Lake, don''t forget, in the evening, at 8867 bar, Owen is leaving."


    Lake nodded.


    Irving, his full name is Irving Strand, the chief of the New York Fire Department''s 252nd Division, and similarly, he is also a mutual friend of Lake and Kassel.


    Tonight is Irving¡¯s last day in New York.


    The Lone Star State, also known as Texas, where a 126 fire brigade rescued a fire half a month ago, unfortunately encountered an explosion that was too late to respond. Only one person survived and the rest were killed. .


    and so¡­¡­


    Owen was invited over there and planned to take his son to the Lone Star State to rebuild the 12th and Sixth Fire Brigade. Therefore, Owen planned to invite Lake and Kassel to have another drink before leaving.


    Back home.


    This year, one year older again, Skye, who is already fifteen years old, plunged into the sofa: "I don''t want to get up anymore. In other words, when can I stay at home alone."


    Lake went to the bar and fetched the wine: "Well, wait until you have a driver''s license, so next year?"


    At the age of sixteen, Skye can get his driver''s license. It can be considered that he can stay at home for a short time.


    Skye turned over on the sofa: "Did you know that Betty is in love?"


    Lake took a sip of Bourbon and looked at Skye: "I don''t know."


    Skye rolled his eyes: "It was agreed that I will not run this year. As a result, you will be at home on Christmas Eve and Christmas, and then you will find your girlfriend and leave me at home."


    Lake laughed haha.


    In the past, I had no choice when I went back. After all, Lake didn''t have an apartment in Washington, DC, but it was different this year. Lake spent most of the time living with his girlfriend, Rachel, in DC.


    Of course.


    Lake also saw Rachel¡¯s daughter, who was eight years old this year and was in elementary school. It was the daughter of Rachel and her ex Frey, but the custody of Rachel¡¯s side.


    Rachel seemed to be happy to see Lake and her daughter get along very well.


    Lake didn''t have any opinion, let''s put it this way, as long as it is a girl, whether it is someone else''s or his own, Lake still quite likes it.


    the reason?


    It''s not his kind, what kind of person he looks like, what kind of person he will become. Lake doesn''t care at all. Naturally, he doesn''t care anymore. How can he get angry because of this?


    Skye lived directly at home with Karen and Betty.


    Lake shrugged and said, "I think this is pretty good. After all, you are all girls."


    Skye turned over from the sofa and sat up: "Are you serious with that Rachel?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "I refuse to answer this question."


    He has already passed this question.


    I don''t get married.


    As long as Lake does not get married or fall in love, then he is free and perfectly solves the problems that may arise from stepping on two boats or scumbags.


    Skye shrugged, got up and walked upstairs.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t forget that you will start school in a few days. Don''t keep staring at the computer to protect your eyesight."


    Skye waved his hand without looking back.


    Lake sipped his glass of wine, looked at Skye who was walking up the spiral staircase, and smiled helplessly.


    Skye was different from Rachel''s son again. After all, Lake was legally Skye''s adoptive father. Naturally, Lake still cared about Skye.


    Probably¡­¡­


    The little padded jacket, Catherine, is bigger than Skye, and David is bigger than Rachel''s son.


    Ok.


    This is the order in Lake''s mind.


    eight pm.


    Lake put on his suit jacket, then put on his coat, then took out twenty dollars from his wallet and put it on the table, and said to Skye who was clearing the dining table: "I''m out, remember, don''t mess around. Run."


    Skye put away the twenty-dollar remuneration for the housework today: "Got it, I''ll go downstairs and watch a TV series with Alexis after finishing up."


    With a hmm, Lake turned around and left the house without saying anything.


    Although these two years have passed, Skye is still unwilling to accept the pocket money given by Lake. There is no way, Lake can only increase Skye''s income from doing housework.


    After all, Lake colluded with Mrs. Akali on the eighth floor last time. As a result, after Skye came back, he looked at Lake with a speechless expression of 200 dollars and asked which babysitter would take care of him for two hours. Can take two hundred dollars.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake is very happy. At least, Skye is not a fool, and, in terms of money, he is very independent, and he has not become the same as the Bai Fumei in the school because of his adoption. The purchasing power of the US knife is very low.


    8867 bar.


    As soon as Lake walked into the bar, he saw Kassel and Owen waving not far away.


    Come closer.


    Lake and Owen who got up gave a hug, then took off the coat outside, pulled the chair away and sat down: "Where is Tyler, haven''t you come?"


    Owen, who is bigger than Lake and Kassel, spread his hands: "He failed in his marriage proposal yesterday and he was healed at home."


    Lake said, "Oh, that''s too bad."


    Owen¡¯s son, Tyler, is 23 years old this year. Like Owen, he inherits his father¡¯s career and is also a firefighter. However, there is one difference between Tyler and his father, Owen.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Owen has a male gender and loves women, while his son Taylor is a male and loves male.


    It''s a base!


    Lake has received good training for the basics. After all, when he was in the army, he did not care about policies. Therefore, Lake also maintains this for groups whose orientation is different from ordinary people.


    It doesn''t matter to hang up high.


    The wine is on the table.


    Kassel raised his glass: "Cheers."


    Lake also raised his wine glass and said to Owen: "A good trip, when we settle down there, Kassel and I will go over, and remember to entertain us."


    Owen laughed: "Of course, anytime."


    The three wine glasses collided together.


    Drink it all in one go.


    Owen clenched a fist and coughed a few times in his mouth.


    Upon seeing this, Kassel smiled: "Man, this is the first cup."


    Owen waved his hand, put down the wine glass, and said to Lake and Kassel in silence for a while: "I went to the hospital for an examination yesterday, and the doctor told me something not very good. In addition, Tyler overdose after he fell in love. , I will choose to go to the Lone Star State."


    Cassell wiped his face: "God, Owen, **** Christ, why don''t you tell us the first time what is going on."


    Lake said: "What did the hospital say."


    Owen shook his head: "Lung cancer, fortunately, the doctor said, it is fortunate that it is currently in stage 1B and has not spread to the lymph nodes. It is a blessing in misfortune."


    Kassel said in disbelief.


    Lake was also a little surprised. After all, the people he came into contact with were very healthy, either he was killed by himself, and the people around him had no cancer.


    Owen smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay. My doctor told me a very interesting story The story is that a person¡¯s good mood can eliminate cancer, just like a person with cancer. I simply let go of myself, did what I wanted to do, saw a lot of beautiful scenery, and did a lot of things I didn''t have time to do before, and then went back to the hospital for a follow-up treatment. As a result, the tumor was gone.


    This can''t be taken seriously, at most, it can only be used as a placebo to show that maintaining a good and cheerful mood is the most important thing.


    Lake nodded and said, "Now that the technology is so advanced, you are still in the early stage when you discovered it. It is uncertain. By the end of this year, it is estimated that there will be new medical results."


    There are many unfortunate places to live in this Marvel universe, but there are also lucky places.


    At least there are so many black technologies here.


    The ghost knows when to wake up and come out of a company, saying that they have overcome cancer. This is not impossible.


    Then drink and talk.


    Especially after knowing that Owen was ill, it added a touch of sadness to the parting. Therefore, the wine is served by a cup, and the words are spoken mouth by mouth.


    By the time the three of them walked out of the bar, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    The three people stopped a taxi and sent Owen home first, and then Lake and Richard returned to the Star Tower.


    no doubt.


    Kassel was complained by Alexis about Kallang Towel.


    Lake was also complained by Skye about heating the towel.


    Although Kassel was drunk, Lake was not.


    but¡­¡­


    Skye looked at Alexis who was complaining about Kassel over there. He always felt that he had something to do. After all, he was a good friend of his own and needed to stand on the united front.


    ...


    PS: Owen-from "Emergency Call: Lone Star"

 Chapter 176: Lakes job

    the next day.


    As Lake wiped the water droplets from his hair, he walked down the stairs and greeted Skye who was opening the takeaway box at the bar.


    Skye looked up and turned back.


    Lake walked over and sat on a high stool: "What to eat?"


    Skye smiled mysteriously and took out the takeaway box...


    Two cups of soy milk.


    Two fried dough sticks.


    Two hemp balls.


    ...What the hell?


    Lake looked at this early breakfast, which was very characteristic of a certain country, blinked, and looked at Skye: "Wait, how long did I sleep?"


    Skye was a little curious: "What do you mean."


    Lake pointed to the breakfast on the bar: "Where did this come from."


    "Downstairs."


    Skye threw the box into the trash can next to him and said: "It''s at the intersection of this street. It used to sell pizza. When I ran back with Alexis this morning, it became This one, Alexis is the same as I bought."


    Lake grabbed a cup of soy milk and took a sip.


    taste¡­¡­


    It can not be said that it is the taste in memory, but it is not too far different, and it belongs to the category that is barely acceptable.


    But Skye?


    After Skye took a sip, his expression instantly became weird, and he retched twice, looking at the soy milk: "What the hell, what kind of drink is this, it tastes so..."


    Lake laughed and said, "There is sugar in the kitchen, so add more and have a drink."


    Skye looked up suspiciously: "Have you ever had it?"


    Lake shrugged, and then curiously said: "You haven''t drunk it, why do you remember eating this today?"


    Skye shrugged: "I don''t know, maybe, because I have half the blood of the East, I think this is my food, and I haven''t eaten it, so I bought it and tasted it?"


    Lake nodded.


    This reason is unassailable.


    after awhile.


    Skye took a sip of the soy milk with five spoons of sugar, his eyes brightened, and he looked at Lake: "I can drink this time."


    Lake smiled: "Don''t drink if you don''t like it, so what do you do? We don''t lack the money for a cup of soy milk."


    Skye lowered his head and drank soy milk with five spoons of sugar in his cup, without speaking.


    Lake didn''t say any more.


    Skye''s thoughts are easy to guess. Only those who are really hungry know the preciousness of food, and there are only such people, even if they don''t suit their appetite, they will not throw it away.


    This is a good quality.


    "correct."


    Skye bit the hemp ball that Lake had let out, and said to Lake, who had already extended his claws to the wine cabinet, "Aren''t you calling your friend?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Skye shrugged: "That''s it, the friend you chatted with Kassel after getting drunk last night, said yes, give your friend a call to see if there is any advanced technology or the like."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The memory of drinking last night was retransmitted into my mind. It seems that after drinking the third bottle of wine, both Lake and Kassel talked to Owen, trying to find a way to see if there is any way for the resources of the two. Find a pharmaceutical company or something that is researching a specific medicine.


    After Lake remembered it, he said thank you to Skye, locked the wine cabinet again, and walked toward the door: "I''m going to work, remember to call if you have anything to do."


    Skye said hello to Lake, who was holding his coat and went out. Then, he resolved the numb ball in his hand three times and five times, then quickly cleaned up and prepared to return to his room.


    A few days ago, she found a teacher on the Internet who was very skilled and willing to teach her computer skills for free.


    New York State Building.


    Lake''s official position was promoted, and naturally, the location of the office also changed.


    "Sir."


    "Happy new year, Tiffany."


    After Lake and Tiffany, who was also a student from Yale and his assistant, said hello, they walked into their office, turned on the computer and took out the satellite phone sold by Continental Hotel from it, and dialed the old man directly. Call of friend Liszt.


    "Happy new year, Mr. Liszt."


    "...Happy new year, Mr. Black King."


    After Lake and Liszt exchanged good wishes, they said straightforwardly: "That''s it, Mr. Liszt, I have a friend who was recently diagnosed with lung tumors. I ask if there are any. The means of treatment, then, I thought of Mr. Liszt¡¯s organization for the first time on this side."


    friend?


    Liszt was a little confused: "Mr. Black King, I think this matter is not difficult for you."


    You are the king of the immortal royal family. The immortal queen gave birth to two children for you. You are immortal, and even a mere lung cancer can be you?


    Lake smiled and said: "Mr. Liszt, my friend is a close friend, and there is still a gap in vision. This is the last resort, but it is not a necessary method."


    Liszt knew: "Okay, Mr. Black King, let me inquire, as soon as I have news, I will tell you immediately, okay?"


    Lake said thank you.


    hang up the phone.


    It''s not that Lake doesn''t treat Kassel and Owen as true friends, but sometimes it''s not a good thing to lead them into a world they are not familiar with.


    As Lake just said, it is a once and for all way to directly turn them into blood clan, but it is not the only choice. At the very least, can the feelings be so simple and unpretentious to lead them into another world?


    after awhile.


    Assistant Tiffany knocked on the door and came in: "Sir, it''s time for the meeting."


    Lake nodded, got up and left the office.


    Operation center.


    When Lake and assistant Tiffany walked in, the director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security and his assistant had already arrived. After seeing Lake coming in, they nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    The land agent sitting at the console directly connected to Langley''s side. The big screen was lit up instantly, but the back of the big screen was not the Langley headquarters, but a military base in the Middle East.


    A female Langley agent appeared on the big screen.


    "Good morning, Agent Noel."


    "Good morning, Director Carmen, Deputy Director Edwin."


    Lake flipped through the information in his hand, and the conversation was done by Director Carmen next to him.


    The Department of Homeland Security is in charge of homeland security. Anything that may threaten federal security falls within the jurisdiction of the Department of Homeland Security. Of course, instead of allowing terrorist attacks to occur on the federal mainland, it is better to prevent problems before they occur.


    Therefore, the Department of Homeland Security has cooperated with Langley, who has collected and operated in foreign countries.


    Just like now.


    This Langley female agent Noel, who has been responsible for intelligence acquisition at a military base in the Middle East for many years, intercepted a single piece of terrorist news that might be launched against New York.


    Under the recommendation, the book-chasing app I am using recently, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] cache reading, offline reading!


    To be precise.


    The news came out before Lake was promoted, but at that time there was only this news. For the past year, the New York State Department of Homeland Security has been cooperating with the Knoll agent to analyze this news. .


    The so-called terrorist act does not mean that you can do it right away.


    Do you really think that so many federal law enforcement agencies are vegetarian?


    Certain explosives can be bought in the federal territory, but those are under control, and even those explosives on the black market are also under surveillance.


    You used it to rob a bank or something, no problem. This is a matter for the local police department and the FBI.


    But what if you use these explosives to engage in terrorist acts?


    Ha ha.


    Sorry.


    The Department of Homeland Security, the Federal Bureau of Investigation, and the Gunfire and Explosives Administration promise to drop you from the sky and catch you the day before you just bought it and are ready to act.


    Therefore, explosives that want to launch a terrorist attack against the Federation can only be smuggled in from outside.


    This alone prevents 98% of terrorists. If you want to transport explosives, especially in New York, even the leader of Hell¡¯s Kitchen, Kim, will directly sink your body in the Hudson River. At the end.


    After the September incident in 2001, even the inexhaustible golden man, they cooperated with the angry New York law enforcement community to hunt down the terrorists who were hiding in various places in New York.


    To put it bluntly, in New York today, capable terrorists are extinct, and for the rest, if you are a Middle Easterner, hehe, buying a gun backhand on the black market will report you.


    Not report it to the New York Police Department but report it to Jin Bin.


    I have to admit that in the dark world of New York, Kim does not have absolute control. Otherwise, when Lake was in the New York Police Department, he would not have been busy with George and Beckett for so long and had not found the one who eliminated Kim. Opportunity.


    right now?


    Lake resigns. Even after the gold union is eliminated, the huge market vacated will be a second gold union. It is not necessary. To eliminate the harm for the people, it must be divided into occasions.


    Pulled away.


    Back to the topic.


    Agent Knoll on the big screen took the information handed over by someone next to him, and said with excitement towards Director Carmen and Lake: "In the operation last night, we made substantial progress and arrested Hassan Raham!"


    Lake turned to the Carmen main pipe next to him: "Where did this Hassan Raham come out?"


    Carmen, fifty-year-old this year, said directly: "You caught it when you went to the special zone on vacation. Specifically, let''s say Agent Knoll."


    Lake looked at Agent Knoll on the big screen with a respectful look.


    Agent Knoll nodded and said, "Deputy Director Edwin, this Hassan Raham was tracked and located after we heard about it for almost five months. Before that, we didn¡¯t know anything about this person. Status is the sixth in command of [Freedom Glory]."


    Lake was stunned.


    The glory of freedom belongs to a subordinate organization of a certain country, and it is also an organization that has been found to have a plan to carry out terrorist acts against New York after more than a year of investigation.


    can¡­¡­


    The sixth in command?


    This status is too low, right? What are the logistical tasks in that organization?


    But thinking about it, the sixth commander is a big fish.


    Lake said directly: "How long does it take to pry open his mouth over there?"


    ...

 Chapter 177: Mercy is for people

    "Deputy Director Edwin, we are doing everything possible to get him to speak."


    "Not fast enough."


    "what?"


    Lake put the information in his hand aside and looked at Agent Noel on the big screen: "How long have we been investigating this clue, two years?"


    "About a year and a half."


    "Thank you."


    Lake politely thanked the Carmen supervisor next to him, and then said: "A year and a half ago, we got intelligence that someone was going to carry out terrorist operations against the Federation. How long will it take for a black ship that smuggled into the Federation from Afghanistan to come over? Can we assume that the terrorists have already arrived in the Federation, so this person must as soon as possible."


    The ghost knows what kind of method the extremists of the kingdom of God want to use to explode the Federation, a smaller bomb, a lighter one, maybe it is a fat baby.


    Agent Noel on the big screen looked serious: "Deputy Director Edwin, like you, I know the seriousness of this matter, and we are doing everything possible to try to get it to speak."


    "Thank you."


    Lake directly made a gesture with the land agent under his control, and the big screen instantly turned off.


    Director Carmen frowned and looked at Lake: "Is there something wrong?"


    Lake said: "This agent Kelly Knoll is not a qualified agent."


    "what?"


    "Have you read her information?"


    "of course."


    Lake nodded and said: "I have just seen it too. It is true that her business ability and intelligence analysis ability are very strong, but she has one thing that makes me worry about it."


    Carmen did not speak.


    Lake handed the information she had just put aside to Carmen: "When she was in college, she had joined the Animal Protection Association, and even participated in the activities of the [Wild Rescue Association] six months ago."


    Carmen puzzled: "So."


    Lake laughed: "Kelly Knoll, thirty-five years old, unmarried, no children, no family, passionate about caring for small animals, she may be a qualified intelligence analyst, but she is definitely not a qualified interrogation expert, unscrupulous and unscrupulous. Unreasonable compassion and love, I don¡¯t expect her to pry open this Hassan Raham¡¯s mouth. I propose to try someone else."


    Carmen did not nod and refuse immediately, but just asked: "Who are you going to let over?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Mandy!"


    Compared to Kelly Knoll, who believes that being vegetarian can benefit the world and is not familiar with, Lake is more willing to believe that Mandy is also a Langley intelligence analyst.


    Mandy also has love, but Mandy''s love is for his own people. People are the focus. For enemies or small animals, Mandy is keen on hunting.


    Carmen frowned: "At this moment, I suddenly changed to an intelligence agent. It seems, a bit..."


    Suspected of taking credit.


    This case has always been followed by the female agent of Langley, Noel, who hastily changed to an intelligence agent, and the appearance is a bit unsightly.


    Lake laughed and said, "Noel is an intelligence officer. I just suggested that another interrogator go over."


    Director Carmen pondered for a while and nodded.


    Lake is directly connected to the Quantico base. Coincidentally, Mandy and SEAL Team B are stationed in Afghanistan. Therefore, Lake directly recruited Mandy from Langley for interrogation in the name of the Homeland Security Agency. member.


    After receiving the news from Lake, Mandy immediately nodded and agreed. It just so happened that Mandy and the SEALs B team had no arrest task during this period, and the Hassan Raham was imprisoned. The place is also in a military base, but the task of capturing Hassan was completed by the SEAL D team also stationed there.


    In the interrogation room.


    When Mandy opened the door, Agent Kelly Knoll was speaking to Hassan Raham, who had been silent, saying something similar to confession, leniency and resistance.


    Noel frowned as Mandy walked in.


    Go out.


    Knoll looked at the fax from the Department of Homeland Security, frowned and looked at Mandy: "This is my case."


    Mandy said: "I know that this case is still yours. I just came here to appear as an interrogator temporarily."


    "I do not need."


    "Sorry."


    Mandy said with a faint expression: "The Department of Homeland Security obviously doesn''t think so."


    As Langley intelligence analysts, Mandy and Knoll belong to colleagues and are also in a competitive relationship. Unlike the so-called field agents, they belong to the ones who can walk from the Langley pyramid to the top of the pyramid step by step.


    Noel laughed, and looked at Mandy unceremoniously: "I know your relationship with the director Lake Edwin."


    Mandy shrugged: "I didn''t intend to hide it either."


    "This is my case."


    "I didn''t plan to rob, I was only in charge of interrogation."


    "..."


    Noel looked at Mandy expressionlessly, was silent for a while, snorted coldly, pinched the fax of the Department of Homeland Security in his hand into a ball, and walked directly by Mandy.


    She is going to file a complaint.


    Mandy didn''t care either. He opened the door and looked at Hassan sitting inside. After closing the door, he prepared for his own interrogation.


    Unlike Agent Knoll''s so-called acknowledgment of reason and affection, as well as the lenient confession and strictness of resistance, Mandy directly began to amplify the tricks when he came up.


    Mandy took out a few photos directly and placed them on the table.


    Hassan Raham¡¯s three wives, plus seven children of different ages.


    obviously.


    Hassan Raham, whose expression was originally stagnant, changed after seeing the family portrait that was thrown out. At least, Hassan''s out-of-focus eyes began to focus.


    Mandy leaned on his chair, hugged his arms, looked at Hassan Raham, and while speaking, he pointed to the few candid photos on the desktop: "What we want to know, you already know. , Tell me, otherwise, I will ask them!"


    Hassan Raham: "..."


    Three days later.


    Lake reappeared in the combat center.


    The big screen lights up.


    Lake greeted Mandy who appeared on the big screen: "Good morning, Mandy."


    Mandy said, "It''s not morning here."


    Lake smiled, and greeted a few words: "How is it? Ask if there is anything."


    Mandy said: "He knows what we want, but he also made a few requests."


    "The Federation never trades with these people."


    "..."


    This opening must never be opened. After opening it, there will be endless troubles. What if someone learns something in the future? Is it really to put down the butcher knife and immediately become the rhythm of a free man?


    Mandy said: "I know, so I just threw him out. He has been caught by the local authorities and charged with terrorist activities."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "Well, how do we need to cooperate here?"


    Mandy shrugged and said: "The local officials are going to shoot him in five days. I need an extension of permission."


    Lake touched his chin: "I''ll find a way."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    After Lake waved his hand and signaled that the communication was offline, he thought about it, took out his mobile phone, called Minister Kelly, and interfered in the local area. Although it was also a puppet local shooting ruling, it would be better for Minister Kelly to come forward for this kind of thing. .


    Five days later.


    In a local prison that can''t even be talked about with thatched huts.


    "Snapped!"


    Mandy directly shot the permission to postpone the death penalty on the iron fence, and said to Hassan Raham, who is not dead in the Yellow River, "I can''t save you, but I can save your youngest son, tell I have everything you know."


    Hassan Raham thought that the Federation would negotiate with him, but the lion opened his mouth. Unfortunately, Mandy didn¡¯t eat his suit and threw his whole family out of the base, and then he was sent by the local authorities. People came over and pulled them away. In these days, this so-called [Freedom Glory] organization didn¡¯t plan to save him at all. It just wanted to kill him. Yesterday a bomb was dropped into the prison and the whole family next to him was directly reimbursed. A little son.


    Terrorists, inhumane.


    Hassan Raham was not insisting on his own terms at the moment, and directly told Mandy what he knew. After finishing speaking, he looked at Mandy who turned away and yelled: "Remember your promise. "


    Mandy left without looking back.


    Take care?


    Take care of a barren.


    Let alone whether Mandy has this authority, even if he can, help a descendant of a terrorist to send to the Federation to live in paradise, hehe, that sentence will be followed by others.


    quickly.


    Mandy reconnected to Lake''s side.


    Lake raised his eyebrows looking at Mandy''s expression when he was back online.


    Mandy said directly: "About half a month ago, Hassan Raham from UU Reading secretly smuggled a batch of bomb materials into the federal territory."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Where?"


    "The Port of Los Angeles."


    "..."


    Mandy looked at the expression on Lake''s face, and didn''t have any thoughts of mumbling: "Hassan Raham smuggled in the past is the raw material that can make three bombs."


    Paused.


    Mandy said directly: "Nuclear fission material."


    Lake: "..."


    Make it big.


    Lake frowned and said, "Three nuclear bombs?"


    Mandy nodded: "Hassan has no chance to lie."


    Lake wiped his face.


    Upon hearing this news, several national agents in the combat center couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Lake a little bit of a laugh, some can''t believe it: "Wait, do you really think that the nuclear bomb was made?"


    If you have the raw materials, you can make nuclear bombs casually. Needless to say, the federal estimates that every homeland security incident belongs to this kind of thing.


    This is a nuclear bomb.


    It''s not a dynamite.


    I really think this is a mutated earth, so all these terrorists living in the Marvel Universe can handle nuclear bombs by hand?


    What a joke.


    Mandy said: "Hassan said that it is not their people that will launch an attack in the Federation, but ours."


    Recommend an app, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, you can change the source of the book \Mi\MiRead\\!


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Our people?"


    Mandy nodded seriously and seriously.


    Lake was silent.


    This¡­


    The problem has arisen. By the way, can I consider the issue of emigrating to Europe?


    ¡­

 Chapter 178: Traitors hidden in the military

    Now it''s exploded.


    Lake originally thought that he had been outside for almost a year. Last year, he didn''t do any work on the bright side, so he grabbed this clue and played a little bit to see if he could catch a big fish.


    but¡­¡­


    This fish is big enough, but it is a big-headed fish with a mutated head.


    After disconnecting from Mandy, Lake directly dialed Minister Kelly''s phone.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The Department of Homeland Security, the CIA''s Counter-Terrorism Operations Department, the FBI''s Counter-Terrorism Center, and even S.H.I.E.L.D. all knew about this in an instant.


    Subsequently.


    There was a bombing in the port of Los Angeles.


    Including Afghanistan.


    Hassan Raham was pulled out of the prison again, packed the bags overnight, and flew back to the Federation with Mandy and the Seal B team on the first flight.


    Not long ago, Alexander Pierce, who had just succeeded retired, and the new director Nick Fury, who succeeded in taking the position with the European Aegis, led a large force to Los Angeles.


    Lake was very upset about the entry of S.H.I.E.L.D., but the case was too serious, and more people would participate, and there would be more people behind it.


    Moreover.


    Lake also has his own business to be busy.


    such as¡­¡­


    First, I bought three air tickets to Paris. As long as the situation was wrong, he immediately asked Karen to take Betty and Skye to take refuge in Paris first.


    Lake himself is still in New York, watching the situation. If the time is too late, he won''t run away. If the time is too late, then there is nothing to say, thirty-six strategies, the best strategy.


    but¡­¡­


    The situation has not moved towards the worst.


    Three days later, under the coordination of most of the federal anti-terrorism departments, soon, a freighter that had experienced violent storms and had one day left to reach the port of Los Angeles was intercepted.


    The aegis fell to the sky.


    The FBI made an assault from the sea.


    After a gun battle, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents transported three boxes of protected densely packed things onto the Kun''s fighter jets, and then flew directly toward the secret base.


    It seems that this is a false alarm.


    After hearing the news, Lake couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    too exaggerated.


    Planning to conduct a nuclear test on federal land?


    I have to say that the crazy kingdom of God this time completely angered the Federation, even including Hydra.


    Yes it is.


    Hydra.


    After all, Hydra is like a parasite in the Federation. Perhaps Hydra still wants to rule the world. Most of the Hydra agents also have family members in the Federation. They engage in the Federation themselves, which is called freedom. , But if others come to engage in the Federation, then they will not put Hydra in their eyes.


    Let me put it this way.


    This time Hydra also made a great effort. The information about the freighter was still a secret communication telegram intercepted by Dr. Zola in the parasite and network, and then let a Hydra agent unintentionally listened to it and reported it to the gods. What about the shield.


    Lake''s tense nerves relaxed, he turned his head and glanced at Brick Street behind him, shook his head, got in the car again, and returned to the Homeland Security Building.


    The crisis of nuclear testing came into contact.


    but¡­¡­


    But there is still a terrorist lurking on the mainland who can rub nuclear bombs with their hands as long as they have the raw materials.


    check!


    Check it out!


    But that Hassan Haram''s status is limited, and only the information that can be confirmed is that the terrorist is theirs. He is only responsible for organizing the logistics work, and the specific contacts are all carried out by other people.


    And unfortunately, when the Afghan base once again found the organizational clues of the [Freedom Glory], when the SEAL D team assaulted overnight, they faced a group of corpses full of ruins.


    After Hasan Haram''s identification, those corpses were all members of the organization, even including the leader of the No. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 in front of him.


    Was silenced?


    The satellites on the Afghan base restored how things happened, and their local informants also provided some intelligence, which seems to have occurred when a terrorist who established the organization in a mountain nest made a deal with [Freedom Glory]. After some unpleasantness, the leader of that organization led his subordinates to bring [Freedom Glory] to a pot.


    It seems to be a coincidence.


    At the joint meeting of the National Land Building and the Operation Center.


    Lake flipped through Langley''s intelligence from Afghanistan and frowned, "Fight in the nest, what is the name of this new organization?"


    The person in charge at Langley shook his head: "I don''t know, this is a new organization, and it''s always in the mountain nest. So far, we don''t have any clues, but our people are trying to get information."


    Director Carmen next to him flipped through the fragments of weapons left on the ruins and looked up: "Stark''s weapons?"


    Lake looked over at the sound.


    Director Carmen passed a few photos to Lake.


    Lake looked at the photo. The corpse in the ruins did not make Lake feel uncomfortable. He had seen scenes that were even scarier than this, and it was still an immersive one. The picture in this photo is just Little scenes.


    What attracted Lake''s attention was the debris of several weapons in this photo, and the Stark Industries logo was very conspicuous.


    The head of the military''s counter-terrorism department said: "It may be weapons that were circulated before September 2001."


    Before the September 11th incident, the federal arms dealers were selling wherever they paid. It was impossible for the federal government to check their sales flow through weapons or other companies.


    But after the September 11th incident, the Patriot Act was introduced. When necessary, the Federation has this right, not to mention that the Stark industry is still a large arms industry. Any heavy weapons sold by Stark are of concern to the Federation. Yes, but under normal circumstances, the Federation will not interfere with the normal business transactions of Stark Industries.


    at this time.


    After hanging up the phone, the person in charge of Langley went back online, and said to the people attending the meeting: "Just now the informant in Afghanistan provided information. This newly emerged leader of the organization is called Raza."


    Lake raised his head and raised his eyebrows.


    Raza?


    This name...a bit familiar.


    However, Lake couldn''t remember it for a while, and Langley also got information about a name. As for the other news, it was nothing.


    The meeting lasted for nearly a day.


    If nothing happens, such a meeting will continue for a long time. When it ends, it depends on when the **** local terrorist is caught.


    But for a month, no new clues have been unearthed.


    What Hassan can explain has already been explained, and the members of the Freedom Glory have been scammed by the leader of the organization called Raza. As for the news of the interrogation after the assault on the freighter, it was only a so-called disposable mobile phone. Number, and it¡¯s still off.


    After the successful assault on the freighter at that time, the California FBI directly held a press conference in order to grab the merits, and directly caused the disposable mobile phone that was originally turned off to completely lose its clues.


    At a joint investigation meeting, when preparing to dissolve the meeting and let the Department of Homeland Security take over the case again and prepare to investigate it slowly, Lake directly proposed a very old method.


    Manual troubleshooting.


    There are not many people in the Federation who know that they can rub their hands with nuclear bombs if they have raw materials. There are only a few of them. They are listed directly and re-investigated one by one. Only the suspects, even if they have traveled to those countries. Yes, don''t care about three seven twenty one, just grab it and talk about other things first.


    This is a terrorist act, and once it succeeds, it is a very serious terrorist act that turns into a joke.


    Minister Kelly and the Attorney General looked at each other directly and agreed to Lake''s approach.


    Immediately afterwards.


    After the Confederation has enumerated it, famous professors with surnames in the federal universities have been invited to drink coffee, and this is even more so in society.


    After knowing the reason for drinking tea this time, the federal media changed its attitude of fearing that the federal government would not bomb. In addition to reporting the harm of a nuclear test in the country, it chose this simple and rude law enforcement action by the law enforcement community. Keep your mouth shut.


    but¡­¡­


    Still no useful news.


    Although the federation claims to have no kind of education and hold high the chess pieces of the federation dream, there are many people who are qualified to contact this knowledge, but there are still a small number of people who are qualified to contact and can rub their hands, let alone have this kind of experience. After the people fled, the Federation has even more stringent controls on talents in this area.


    After investigating for two months, I didn¡¯t find out who had the motivation to commit the crimeThe only one, his wife was of that faith, but died six months ago, and then he found another one. The blond and big beauty of wife Jia Jia is bulging forward.


    I haven''t enjoyed it right now, how could he go to hand rub the nuclear bomb, let alone he is more than seventy, even if it is hand rub, he doesn''t have that energy.


    Seeing that this clue is interrupted again.


    At the final meeting.


    Director Langley said directly: "Actually, there is another place we haven''t checked."


    Minister Kelly and the Attorney General glanced at each other: "Is there anything we missed?"


    Director Langley''s eyes fell on an empty seat that had been absent since the fifth joint meeting.


    Everyone followed Director Langley''s gaze.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Director Langley''s eyes with admiration and admiration.


    Good guys.


    Fired directly at the military?


    but¡­¡­


    indeed.


    In the past two months, the subjects they have investigated have been directed at university professors and social scientific researchers. As for the military, they did not expect it, but because of the military''s particularity, they just let the military conduct self-examination.


    However, just like the case where the investigation was fruitless, the explanations reported by the military were also checked, no.


    Although the military said it was checked.


    but¡­¡­


    They didn''t know if it was there. They checked it anyway. In the past two months, they almost turned over the Federation, and the military hadn''t made any investigations anyway.


    Under the recommendation, [\\mi\\mi\\reading\\app\\\\] is really good, it is worth installing, after all, there are many books, complete books, and fast updates!


    and.


    In the next second, Director Langley directly threw out the file of a military person.


    ...

 Chapter 179: The upcoming monster plot

    "Youssef Atta Mohammed..."


    "Thirty-five years old, military person, very professional kind, professional soldier of special forces."


    "...Proficient in bomb handling, specializing in nuclear weapons, and went to Ukraine to participate in the inspection of weapons in 1996. He knows nuclear weapons very well..."


    "A native of the Federation. When he was a teenager, his father moved to Kabul and worked in the embassy there. He is fluent in Persian and Arabic..."


    "In 2001, his father died in the exchange of fire between the **** and terrorists. This person had taken leave and went back to deal with his father''s belongings..."


    "I came back last year and I am currently engaged in scientific research in the laboratory of the Quantico military base."


    "..."


    When Director Langley sent the information to the participants in the electronic version, he directly explained the information of this person and said, "This is capable and motivated, but Quantico never told him Checked it out."


    Quantico?


    Lake looked up at the person''s profile through the tablet in his hand and glanced up at the speaking Chief Langley.


    These words are targeted.


    Secretary Kelly said, "What did the Pentagon say?"


    Director Langley smiled: "He is conducting a very confidential study."


    The Attorney General said solemnly: "This is not a reason!"


    If this guy is really a terrorist, then he must not be allowed to contact any secrets.


    Director Langley said directly: "This is indeed not a reason, but the military refused our intervention on the grounds of jurisdiction. Even after Pennsylvania Avenue intervened, it only agreed that we would choose an investigator to assist in the investigation."


    The military is the military after all.


    The military likes capital, and capital is the master of this country, so the military is equal to the master.


    "Then choose an investigator to go in and cooperate."


    "No way."


    "what?"


    Director Langley sneered and said: "The FBI selected nearly five investigators, but they were all rejected by the military on the grounds that civilians were not allowed to participate in the investigation."


    The words fall.


    Lake, who looked down at the mini game on the tablet, felt a few gazes falling on him, looked up, and blinked.


    Next second.


    Lake''s face went dark.


    Minister Kelly spoke.


    Lake interrupted directly: "Minister, I''m the deputy director of New York State. Quantico is in Washington, DC. The headquarters has its own investigators, and I still have cases. I can''t go away."


    What an international joke.


    This time, the military clearly told Langley that it¡¯s OK to check. They will come by themselves, and they don¡¯t want to reach the rhythm of the military. If Lake is mixed in, what''s the matter?


    Laozi''s file is still in the military. If Ross kills his relatives righteously afterwards, and goes directly to the military court on the grounds that Lake eats out, Lake does not believe that Langley and the Ministry of Justice will protect him.


    do not forget.


    Lake is the only man who has offended the FBI and the Secret Service...and S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and he will be thankful if they don''t fall into trouble by that time.


    Secretary Kelly said directly: "You are the deputy director of New York State, but you are also the deputy director of operations at headquarters."


    Lake blinked.


    Was inexplicably promoted again?


    Four days later.


    Mid-May.


    Lake was a little reluctant to pack his luggage at home. He obviously had already talked to General Rose on the phone and asked General Rose to ventilate with the Pentagon. He was completely passive and had no idea to trouble the military. , Let the military find a cause to directly refuse his intervention.


    but¡­¡­


    Last night, Minister Kelly called directly, and the Naval Crime Investigation Division, that is, NCIS, passed the review of Lake''s identity and agreed to let Lake join the investigation.


    This left Lake speechless.


    Regardless of whether this military scientist really has a problem, Lake feels that he is already on the blacklist of certain generals in the Pentagon, helping outsiders in the nest?


    Ha ha.


    Lake felt like he was going to eat it sooner or later.


    Again.


    Lake is wrong with people, and the military is also wrong with people. Regardless of whether their people are wrong, even if they are wrong, it is the military''s own affairs that it is not the turn of outsiders to intervene.


    after an hour.


    Lactila dressed in a few changes of clothes, waved his hand at Skye who had come to see him off without looking back, and walked directly into the special plane of the New York State Department of Homeland Security.


    These days Skye would be watched by Kassel downstairs for a while, and at most he would go back to his home to sleep while sleeping, and for Skye, Lake had never worried about it.


    After all, Skye, who could survive alone at the age of eight, was full of life.


    Washington DC.


    Lake didn''t let the plane''s destination be directly set to Quantico, but flew directly to Washington International Airport. After leaving the airport, he drove away Betty who came to pick up the plane and got into the driving position.


    Betty was a little speechless: "By the way, when you were with that Rachel, did you send her to the co-pilot too?"


    Lake glanced at Betty: "You drive, I''m worried."


    If there is a car accident, Lake hopes that he is the one who drove, and even if there is a car accident, he should be responsible for it.


    Like Kassel?


    In the first few years of acquaintance with Kassel, Lake also drove Kassel to the co-pilot. Now, Lake believes in Kassel¡¯s driving ability, so he doesn¡¯t rush Kassel to the co-pilot very much. Go up.


    Betty couldn''t find an excuse to refute Lake''s reasoning. After all, she just had a rubbing with a car yesterday. After thinking about it, she changed the subject directly: "Brother, you can spread it all over the base."


    "Pass what?"


    "You are going to the base to investigate us."


    "Just one person."


    Lake said directly, "Youssef Atta Mohammed, do you know this person?"


    Betty nodded: "I know, but not familiar, but my boyfriend knows..."


    Lake has no idea about Betty''s finding a boyfriend. It''s not that he finds a boyfriend. He is only interested in this suspect: "Did the general send someone to investigate?"


    Betty said: "Why haven''t checked, checked, the polygraph has been used, but Langley and the Ministry of Justice have insisted that the suspect is in the military, that is, they are setting up a set for the military."


    Either the person is not outside or in the military, and the Ministry of Justice dumps the pot to the military, who told you not to open the investigation.


    Either the person is outside, not in the military, or the military, who told you not to open the investigation.


    Either people are in the military, not outside, and the military is still holding back.


    Simply put.


    Leaving the pot to the military, no matter how you look at it, it is purely profitable for the Ministry of Justice. Either you have to blame, or you create a suspect, or you open up the investigative power to the Ministry of Justice.


    Lake shook his head: "I picked up a hot potato."


    Betty nodded, and then looked at Lake sympathetically: "I really want to say no, but that''s the truth, brother, or else, you can resign and go back to Quantico."


    Lake chuckled and said, "You just think I''m outside, you''re inside, and you want to pull me as a cushion, don''t you?"


    Betty waved her hand quickly.


    Lake directly haha, look like, do you think I believe you.


    The car drove into Arlington County.


    Lake then remembered, and said to Betty, "By the way, what''s your boyfriend''s name."


    I almost forgot about it.


    Although this is unlikely, ask for insurance.


    Betty was alert for an instant: "What do you want to do?"


    Lake shrugged, pretending to be relaxed, and said with concern: "It''s nothing, I will investigate for you to see if there is any problem with your identity and background."


    Betty said directly: "No, no, there is no problem with his background."


    "What did the general say."


    "not bad."


    "..."


    Lake glanced at Betty: "Really?"


    Betty shrugged: "Why should I lie to you? So, you don''t have to worry about me, you should worry about yourself."


    Lake was not talking anymore.


    It shouldn''t be Bruce Hulk Banner.


    If it was Bruce Hulk Banner, then General Rose had a very bad impression of him, but Betty said Rose had a very good impression of him.


    It''s almost certainly not Bruce Hulk Banner.


    Let me put it this way.


    If General Rose had a good first impression of Bruce Banner, he wouldn''t directly want to capture him and slice it for research.


    The first impression of the old husband and son-in-law¡¯s meeting is very important. If the first impression is good, then, even if Bruce becomes Hulk, General Rose will probably speak nicely.


    But what if the first impression is bad?


    Ha ha.


    It is the treatment of the original timeline Hulk.


    Car arrived home After Lake got out of the car and, as always, heard him coming back, Karen, who was waiting at the door of the house, gave him a hug.


    Betty behind her looked speechless and helped Lake lift his luggage: "Brother, you come here in the future, don''t ask me to pick up the plane, I am not your doorman, I am your sister."


    Karen was on Lake''s side: "Okay, it''s your brother who drove when you came back. According to you, is your brother also your driver?"


    Betty opened her mouth: "Mom, you are not as partial as you."


    Talking.


    Wanting to cry without tears, Betty pretended to be angry and walked directly into the house.


    Quantico Nuclear Physics Science Laboratory.


    Youssef Atta Mohammed, who was studying information in his office, looked up and knocked on the door and walked in. Then the mysterious-looking colleague asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    The colleague turned his head and closed the door of the office, and then whispered mysteriously to Yusuf Ata Mohammed: "I just got the news that the base agreed to send an investigator from the Department of Homeland Security. Investigate you again."


    Youssef Atta Mohammed was stunned, then took off his glasses, a little speechless: "These rumors don''t need to be bothered, they just want to find a scapegoat, don''t worry."


    The colleague also nodded and patted Yusuf on the shoulder: "I''m here to talk to you, don''t worry, the people in our laboratory are all supporting you."


    Yusuf said thank you.


    The colleague then turned and left.


    But just after his colleagues left, Yusuf Atta Mohammed''s eyes flickered, and he picked up the phone.


    Connected.


    "Dr. Banner, the research room is only available tomorrow morning. We may have to go a little earlier... OK... Then we will go there together tomorrow morning."


    "..."

 Chapter 180: Re-enter Quantico

    "brother."


    "What are you doing."


    "Come to the base with me?"


    "No."


    Lake, who was eating his cup of coffee, waved his hand and said, "I''ll go to the Navy Yard first."


    Betty curiously asked: "Navy Compound?"


    Lake said: "I''m here to assist in the investigation, not to lead the investigation. When there is no task, it doesn''t matter to go to Quantico, but if there is a task, it is better to follow others."


    Why is the federal military special?


    Because there are investigation bureaus outside, and similarly, there are inside the military.


    There are CID for army crimes, NCIS for naval cases, the Air Force Special Investigation Bureau, the Coast Guard Investigation Bureau, the Marine Corps Criminal Investigation Command, and the National Defense Criminal Investigation Bureau...


    In cases involving the military, outsiders simply cannot intervene.


    Especially the case of Quantico.


    Lake doesn''t want to be registered by the generals of the Pentagon, so it is better to go to Quantico to investigate the nuclear physicist, or to directly drag the NCIS person over.


    It''s eight o''clock in the morning.


    A small red building in the Navy Yard, here is the headquarters of NCIS.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens the door.


    At the office of Jesero Gibbs, Director of the NCIS Investigation Office, Special Agent Anthony Dinozzo was chatting with Geva David¡¯s desk from Mossad, Israel, as usual.


    As for the other Tinosi McGee, he once again accepted the test of Anthony Dinozzo''s prank at his computer desk.


    Lake yelled to Ji Wa who was facing away from him: "J Wa!"


    Geva, who was chatting with Anthony, turned back immediately.


    Anthony Dinozzo also raised his head in the same way.


    Geva saw Lake standing not far away, her eyes lit up, she got up, passed Anthony, and came directly towards Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Not a hug, but an offensive.


    Lake looked at Ji Wa''s attacking posture, laughed, took off his military cap, turned sideways, blocked Ji Wa''s long legs with one hand, and then turned directly behind Ji Wa, with the military cap horizontal. Between Ji Wa''s neck: "You are dead again."


    Ji Wa and Lake gave a hug.


    When Lake was a soldier, one mission was to act with Israeli troops. At that time, Langley''s agents were sent from the Federation side, and of course Geva was sent from Israel''s side.


    In this way, Lake and Geva met. Although the relationship was not very good, it was definitely not bad.


    After Ji Wa released Lake, she looked at Lake who was wearing a neat white major military uniform today, and praised: "You look handsome in this suit."


    Anthony Dinozzo came over, looked at Lake, and stretched out his hand: "NCIS is a very special senior agent Anthony Dinozzo."


    Lake shook hands: "Department of Homeland Security, Assistant Director of Operations, Lake Edwin."


    "The Department of Homeland Security?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No."


    Anthony said: "I have a friend who is also in the Department of Homeland Security, but I never heard that there are soldiers in the Department of Homeland Security."


    McGee, who got out of Anthony''s prank, walked over and explained to Anthony who Lake was in front of him, and shook hands with Lake: "It''s nice to meet you, Major Edwin."


    Lake also shook hands, and then said to Geva, "I''m here to find Gibbs."


    Ji Wa pointed upstairs: "I will take you there."


    Lake nodded.


    Anthony looked at Geva and Lake who left directly, then looked at McGee: "Rookie, who is he."


    McGee shook his head speechlessly, with a tone of admiration: "Major Lake Edwin, one of the winners of the Purple Heart."


    Anthony suddenly felt violent.


    upstairs.


    In the office of Jenny Shepar, the head of the NCIS office.


    Gibbs is arguing with his old lover and his boss Jenny Shepard: "My case, my rules, I don''t need..."


    There was a knock on the door.


    Gibbs turned to look at Geva who opened the door: "What are you doing?"


    Ji Wa just prepared to speak.


    Lake appeared behind Geva and looked at Gibbs with a smile on his face: "Gibbs, I hope you are not complaining about my intervention with Director Xuepa."


    Gibbs looked at Lake who appeared: "Lake?"


    Lake said: "Believe me, I don''t want to come, but there is no way. Whoever allows the Department of Homeland Security to be qualified to intervene in this case and to enter the military investigation is the only one, but I assure you that I am I will never rob your case, so I brought a pair of eyes, not even my head."


    Gibbs: "..."


    If it is said that Lake''s ultimate bottom line is that no one will deceive him or use him, then Gibbs''s principle is very simple, his case, who robbed who.


    and.


    Lake and Gibbs have been together for a long time, the earliest, it can be traced back to the desert storm operation that both of them had participated in.


    After half an hour.


    Lake and Gibbs walked from the second floor and talked down the second floor.


    In the office area, McGee directly opened Lake''s military file and shared Lake''s experience with Dinozzo next to him.


    Dinozzo looked at the dense smearing in the public archives of Lake Ke, somewhat surprised: "Jesus Christ, is this guy the second Gibbs?"


    Next second.


    Dinozzo''s heart condensed, looking at McGee and Geva who were silent next to him, he didn''t dare to turn his head back: "The boss is behind me, right?"


    McGee and Geva nodded without leaving a trace.


    Dinozzo immediately became mental defense: "Come on, boss, I''m ready."


    The words fall.


    Snapped!


    Gibbs rewarded Dinozzo with a loving touch, and walked towards his desk expressionlessly: "Bring your equipment."


    The three quickly moved towards their desk.


    "Boss, is there a case?"


    "Quantico, there is no case."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Dinozzo, who was stunned with his pistol, smiled, and tilted his head and said: "I am not the second Gibbs. At least, I am not very proficient in woodworking."


    Dinozzo: "..."


    Quantico military base.


    After inspection, three cars one after another entered the Quantico base.


    Lake got out of the car, wondering if it was his own illusion, even if he followed Gibbs and the others this time, he still vaguely felt that this base was very unwelcome to him.


    Maybe it''s an illusion.


    Lake didn¡¯t have any plans to show off, just as he had just said to Gibbs, with only eyes and no brains, as long as the Yusuf Ata Mohammed whom Langley suspects had a reasonable reason, Lake Assure that, apart from anything else, he will be immediately ruled out of suspicion.


    Quantico¡¯s physics laboratory was established on the Potomac River, near the Quantico military airport.


    "brother!"


    Betty drove the golf cart at the base from a distance, got out of the car, and smiled at Lake: "Come?"


    Lake grumbled.


    Betty was a little curious: "Don''t you ask me how I knew you were here?"


    Lake thought about the scene where he had just presented his ID and smiled: "It is estimated that the moment I first entered the base, everyone in the base already knew that a homeland security investigator was coming."


    Betty nodded and stretched out two fingers: "In two minutes, this news has spread throughout the base. Isn''t this kind of treatment like this?"


    Lake smiled and broke the topic: "I''m here to investigate the case. Why are you here? Go and play."


    Betty said, "I came here specifically to tell you that you can''t get in right now."


    "why?"


    "Once the laboratory starts, it is impossible to open the door before it ends."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "..."


    Betty sighed: "Big brother, the person you are looking for is the same as my boyfriend. He is an expert in nuclear physics. The degree of danger of this thing, even if it is simple, you are not the only one who studies art. Understandable."


    Lake: "..."


    Am I being despised?


    How about learning art, broaden your horizons, cultivate your sentiment, and the most important point is that art can cultivate sentiment and increase your own emotional intelligence. Although Lake sometimes regrets not studying law or medicine, it is just the regret of having a long life. .


    Let me put it this way.


    Lake feels that if he studies law or medicine, he can choose his own future path after falling out of love a few times, and take the path of the kidney and the heart instead of the law?


    Can?


    Artistic ability.


    If there is a saying that is not the case, art-study men have a hidden skill that has been spent among thousands of flowers and often walks by the river without wet shoes?


    Lake is still very satisfied with his profession soon.


    Gibbs over there also got the same news from the guard. Before the experiment on the lab side was over, no one was allowed to enter. If there was a problem, it would be a big problem.


    Lake and Gibbs discussed it, and simply waited here. Anyway, after more than an hour, the experiment in there will be over.


    Nothing to do.


    Lake looked at Betty curiously: "Who suggested this experiment, your boyfriend and the Yusuf Atta Mohamed?"


    Betty shook her head: "It should be together, it''s been more than a year. He and Dr. Mohammed are the leading researchers of the [Biotechnology Strength Enhancement Project]."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Biotechnology power enhancement project?


    This name...


    strange.


    Lake asked, "What is this study?"


    He just asked casually, and didn''t take it too seriously.


    After all, the federal military has carried out a lot of various researches. There are so many weird ones. The research on stool bombs is also known as the human biological waste explosives laboratory.


    Betty looked at Gibbs and others not far away, and whispered: "Brother, do you remember our dad''s dream?"


    Lake looked at Betty for a moment.


    The dream of General Thaddeus Ross.


    Have.


    General Rose wants to have another monkey with Karen, but Karen is not interested. After all, for Karen, he has all the children, and Lake and Betty are also older.


    So is there any wish?


    Have.


    During World War II, the perfect soldier was created, that is, the super soldier serum of Captain America Steve Rogers.


    ¡­¡­Wait!

 Chapter 181: Catch up with the birth of Hulk?

    If there is any wish for Thaddeus Rose to exclude the family, then there is no doubt that this super soldier serum that appeared in World War II directly changed the course of World War II.


    Super soldier serum.


    Referred to as 3S serum, once taken, it can enhance the user''s metabolic function and all body functions, reaching the peak of human potential.


    Its creator, German-born scientist Abraham Erskine, commented on this 3S serum as the next step in human evolution.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    After the 3S serum only created a glorious one, the silence went on. It seems that the 3S serum was born only because of Captain America Steve Rogers. On the day Captain America was born, his creator Abraham Ease As if he had completed his mission, Dr. Jin died of the assassination with the ultimate formula of serum.


    Although Abraham Erskine has passed away.


    But for so many years, the federal military has never given up to restore this [the next step in human evolution] 3S serum. In the past few decades, the 3S serum re-enactment experiment alone has been carried out. For a three-digit experiment.


    Quantico¡¯s military laboratory is also responsible for most of the research work on super soldier serum. Even if it is in other places, when such experiments are carried out, regardless of whether the experiment is successful or not, the original experimental data will be sent to Quantico. , And they just keep a copy of the experimental data.


    For General Thaddeus Ross, who is determined to take the military to a whole new level, this super soldier serum that can increase the overall strength of the military is not so much obsessive as it is a demon.


    But it''s okay.


    Thaddeus Rose in the original plot single-mindedly smashed the super soldier serum because his wife Karen passed away and had no other heart. But on this timeline, if you act with more vivid words, Thaddeus Rose It''s like a wild horse, but the reins of this wild horse have been held by Karen.


    Please help me, [Mimi Reading App] can steal book tickets like stealing food. Come steal the book tickets of your friends and vote for me.


    Lake curiously asked Betty: "Didn''t the general put most of his experience on target B recently?"


    B goal.


    The Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes, as a contemporaneous soldier of the US team, after Bucky Barnes was arrested, it is obvious that whether it is studying Bucky Barnes¡¯s agelessness or that subcutaneous titanium body armor They are far better than the Super Soldier Serum, which has not even been retrospectively developed through research so far.


    Betty blinked: "Don''t you know?"


    Lake looked confused: "What should I know?"


    Betty said, "Target B is dead."


    "what?"


    "Ok."


    Betty seemed to have thought of something, and said to Lake: "I also listened to the gene experiment team chatting while eating together, saying that they found a trace of the target''s genes that are difficult to explain, and they are preparing to conduct human experiments on the target. During the research, Target B died inexplicably on the operating table, and decayed at an incredible rate after death. After this incident, it was immediately blocked by the base."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Bucky Barnes is dead?


    When Bucky Barnes was transferred to Quantico Base, Lake knew that Bucky Barnes would be ruined by the lunatic scientists at the base sooner or later, but now that he knew the news, Lake still felt a little uncomfortable. Too real.


    after all¡­¡­


    Bucky Barnes can be regarded as a super...hero who can make a name in the Marvel Universe anyway?


    Right now, he died silently.


    Wow.


    Lake sighed a little, but it was only a slight sigh, and there were no other emotions.


    Betty continued: "During the research of Project B, I found a little overlap with the super soldier serum experiment. In the body of Target B, gamma rays were detected. If not, the experiment will be transferred to my boyfriend. Went with the group of Yusuf Ata Mohammed."


    Lake looked at Betty immediately.


    Gamma rays?


    He is familiar with this stuff. Bruce Banner became Bruce Hulk Banner because of this stuff.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at Betty: "What the **** is your boyfriend''s name?"


    Betty was wary again: "What are you doing?"


    Lake is not as indifferent this time, but directly said: "Don''t ask, talk about it, I promise not to trouble him."


    Betty looked at Lake for a few seconds, and then there was a smug smile on her face: "He is a super academic with a seven doctorate degree, a doctorate in genetics, a doctor of biology, a doctor of nuclear physics..."


    The more Lake listened, the more things went wrong: "Just say the name."


    Seven doctorate degrees.


    This premonition is not very good.


    Betty looked at the expression on Lake''s face: "Bruce Banner, brother, what''s wrong?"


    Lake looked directly at the laboratory that had been closed during the experiment, his eyes flickering.


    Is there something wrong?


    Go with the word "?"


    This particular problem is a big issue.


    This is not right.


    Lake remembers investigating Bruce Banner one year. Although Banner was also working in the military laboratory at the time, he was in the laboratory in Texas. How could he come to Quantico?


    and also¡­¡­


    In this life Betty obviously doesn''t lack the love of his father, how could he hook up with the ten-year-old Bruce Banner?


    The most important thing.


    Lake looked suspiciously at Betty: "You said, the general has seen Bruce Banner. He doesn''t object to your love affairs?"


    Betty shrugged: "When I first came to the base, Bruce was my mentor, and I didn¡¯t say that I and my dad said that I was in a relationship with Bruce. He did not accept that you are dating that divorced reporter. I Is it that stupid? Tell your father, he will definitely have big opinions."


    Moreover.


    Betty felt that she and Bruce were only in a relationship, and it was too early to get to the point of getting married, even if it were to be said, it would be at least half a year.


    Lake couldn''t help but directly gave Betty a bullet head.


    Betty snorted with pain, and clutched her forehead: "What are you doing?"


    Lake was amused. "Why, if I remember correctly, Bruce Banner is ten years older than you."


    Betty looked suspiciously at Lake: "How did you know, brother, you said you haven''t investigated."


    Lake rolled his eyes and said, "I did the investigation when you were in college. Are you crazy? Come on, I don¡¯t understand. Help me explain. An old man ten years older than you is so attractive. is you?"


    Lake is thirty-three years old this year. If Bruce Banner is ten years old, Betty is now thirty-seven. A thirty-seven-year-old man has not been married until now. No matter how good he is, there is obviously a problem. And, he was still a thirty-seven-year-old man with seven doctorate degrees.


    Betty blinked: "Smart, erudite, honest, sincere, careless, gentle, serious..."


    Lake''s brows throbbed: "Okay, I see."


    Ok.


    Although this time I won''t fall in love with Bruce Banner because of my lack of fatherly love, this time I am directly idiotic.


    Lake took a deep breath, looked at Betty, and said directly: "If you play, I don''t care, if you dare to come true, if the general doesn''t kill him, I will just shoot him."


    "why?"


    "You don''t think I can come to the real with Rachel. When it comes to it, do you think it''s okay for you to find someone ten years older than you?"


    "..."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, then made a closed zipper movement toward Betty, and looked back at the closed laboratory.


    laboratory.


    Gamma ray research.


    Closed.


    FAK!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and felt an inexplicable, uneasy kind of feeling. In other words, he wouldn''t catch up with Bruce Banner turning into Bruce Hulk Banner, right?


    Wouldn''t it be so coincidental?


    This was what Lake said in his heart, returning to his senses, not afraid of 10,000, just in case, he directly took out his phone, found a certain supervisor of the Quantico military base and called.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Several groups of soldiers stationed in Quantico base arrived directly downstairs by car. The reason they came was that Lake was transferred in the name of General Ross who had been in the field these days.


    Again, don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, just in case.


    In the laboratory.


    He looks a lot like that kind of honest scientist. Dr. Bruce Banner wearing an experimental robe is preparing for the last research on gamma rays with Dr. Youssef Atta Mohamed in the same experimental robe~www. novelhall.com~The efficiency of today¡¯s research is very high. The next few samples used in the gamma ray experiment are all exposed to gamma rays, showing a similar effect to the super soldier serum in Steve Rogers. The experimental effect that fits on the body.


    Yusuf Atta Mohammed walked over from the gate of the laboratory. After the last experiment, he already knew that agents from the Department of Homeland Security and NCIS were already downstairs, as long as After their experiment is over, then the agents of the land and NCIS outside will come in and take him away.


    but.


    This kind of thing will never happen.


    Yusuf Atta Mohammed walked up to Bruce Banner with a serious expression, with the fanaticism that belonged exclusively to scientists: "Bruce, let me come this time."


    Bruce was dumbfounded: "What?"


    Yusuf pointed to the gamma-ray instrument that could be manufactured and captured in the glass chamber and said, "Let me come."


    "¡­¡­Are you crazy?"


    Bruce continued to be confused and came directly to human experiments. Are you crazy? The base didn''t say to reduce their research funding. Even if you use human experiments, you don''t need to go to it yourself. There are so many unnamed prisoners in overseas prisons that can use it.


    just.


    When Bruce was a little shocked by Yusuf''s words, Yusuf stepped into the instrument, and the next second, when Bruce came back to chase in and prepared to stop Yusuf.


    Yusuf directly pressed it down.


    ten minutes later.


    Boom!


    outside.


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he heard the noise from the laboratory building.


    Was it right?


    Hulk comes out?


    ...

 Chapter 182: Science changes lives

    Ten minutes ago.


    Click!


    At the moment when Bruce Banner followed Yusuf Atta Mohammed into the gamma-ray instrument room, which is not allowed in principle, to stop, at the moment that the protective door has not been closed, Youss Fu has manually pressed the instrument switch.


    Insert an app: Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable app-Mimi Reading.


    Next second.


    The instrument turned instantaneously, and a touch of green appeared instantaneously.


    Sorry!


    Bruce Banner yelled in his heart. Outside, the experimenters who participated in this experiment, but had no right to speak, were collectively sluggish looking at this sudden moment outside.


    Buzzing!


    The rotating speed of the gamma-ray instrument reached its peak from a standstill in just three seconds. It was almost an instant. With a bang, Bruce would retreat from Yusuf, who was on the stage with his maddened face with his arms open Got out.


    Next second.


    The instrument rotates at full speed.


    Boom!


    Bruce Banner was directly hit by this crazy ray, and Yusuf, who fell to the side, was blown directly onto the silver wall.


    This special cat is not a set dose!


    Bruce Banner, who was already unable to move, roared in his heart, and instantly understood that the originally set dose had been secretly adjusted by Yusuf.


    This is full power.


    really.


    There was a loud bang.


    boom!


    The gamma-ray instrument burst out in an instant, bursting out a burst of fire and black smoke, and at the moment of the explosion, just like the last glory, gamma rays that far exceeded the set dose 10,000 times burst out.


    Rumble!


    The protective door of the laboratory was not closed. The shock wave produced by the explosion directly blasted out through the gap of the door. The shock wave directly pushed all the things in the laboratory toward the outside like a violent wind.


    Bang bang bang!


    Lake and the others who were outside looked at the location of the third floor of the experimental building. The moment the glass on the third floor burst, the explosion sounded for an instant.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Five or six experimenters who participated in the experiment and were rushed down the window by the shock wave screamed and fell heavily from the third floor window to the ground.


    One of the experimenters was lucky and slammed directly on Anthony Dinozzo''s car. With a bang, the roof of the car broke instantly, and the experimenter wailed feebly.


    But the other experimenters were not so lucky.


    Let me put it this way.


    Several red and white stains appeared on the ground.


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Rewind!"


    Lake and Gibbs regained consciousness for the first time, and immediately yelled, and quickly moved nearby people away from the laboratory building. At this moment, the laboratory building stopped talking nonsense.


    The piercing sirens of jingle bells rang throughout the experimental building.


    Some experimenters who were on the first floor of the laboratory swarmed and evacuated from the experimental building in an orderly manner.


    The gamma green light from the Gamma Ray Laboratory on the third floor is still bursting into its final glory.


    Others can escape, but in the Gamma Lab, Bruce Banner is irradiated by the frontal rays, and Youssef Atta Mohammed, who is crushed on the wall, cannot escape.


    and¡­¡­


    They couldn''t even say a word. At this moment, the gamma ray was like a raging fanatic, pinching the two with their own hands, making them even breathing is an extremely extravagant thing.


    This is no longer as simple as an experimental accident.


    Although Bruce Banner is still alive, it is as if he passed out. The clothes on his body have split instantly as if they were weathered, but there are different changes in his thin body that doesn''t exercise much. .


    Bruce Banner¡¯s body is undergoing changes, as if a weak man is preparing to strengthen his body, except that it takes three to five years to persevere in the body that others can exercise. Under the irradiation of gamma rays, it seems that Reduced this time infinitely.


    puff!


    puff!


    puff!


    Along with the green lines wandering through Bruce Banner''s body, the cells in the body are exploding and dividing, and green cells are growing out, making Bruce Banner''s body change like blowing a balloon. Great, even Bruce Banner''s appearance has changed.


    Younger, it seems?


    Yusuf Atta Mohammed, who was severely suppressed on the wall, is also undergoing a certain change, but unlike Bruce Banner who fully accepted the blessing of runaway gamma rays, Youssef Atta ¡¤Mohammed is at best a chance when he thinks of it.


    The violent gamma rays come fast and go fast.


    After losing the continuous occurrence, after blooming the last glory, it also disappeared instantly.


    Outside the experimental building.


    Lake and Gibbs and others looked at each other.


    What happened above.


    Do you want to go up and have a look.


    together?


    These three questions were caused by the sound of eye contact between Lake and Gibbs, and then the two reached an agreement.


    Are you crazy, go up?


    There is a nuclear physics laboratory. If you go up, do you think you have lived too long, or how?


    Go up.


    Last barren.


    quickly.


    The emergency rescue team on the other side of the base came, fully armed, tightly fitted with various equipment, and walked into the laboratory building.


    After all, when the lucky man was carried away on a stretcher, he said an important piece of information. The important assets of the base, Dr. Bruce Banner and Dr. Youssef Atta Mohammed, were at the time of the outbreak. It''s inside.


    Although the survivability may not be great.


    but¡­¡­


    For any important assets of the base, it is the most basic requirement to see people in life and corpses in death. This is the case in Langley, the FBI, and even more so in the military.


    quickly.


    The ambulance team arrived on the third floor. At this moment, the interior of the laboratory was like a violent wind. Not only the ceiling was lifted, but the ground was covered with the wreckage of countless buildings and equipment.


    "Beware of the broken glass on the floor!"


    "understand."


    The ambulance team looked at the glass **** on the ground and reminded each other that the survival expectations of Bruce Banner and Yusuf Ata Mohammed were reduced to zero.


    They were wrong.


    The ambulance team saw the interior of the laboratory through the glass port that was also shattered with super defense. The two people who fell to the ground still exuded greenery as a whole.


    "Wot Jafak!"


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The ambulance team looked at the weird scene in front of them, and after an exclamation, they didn''t dare to go up rashly. The radiation detectors and gamma counters they were aiming at were about to burst.


    even¡­¡­


    After the ambulance team reacted, they greeted each other and hurriedly retreated back. With this amount, even the ambulance team would not dare to go up.


    An ambulance team directly accidentally dropped to the ground with a bang, his back was filled with glass, and a scream occurred.


    Others pulled him up when they were old, and pulled him toward the door, which was no longer considered to be outside.


    Yusuf Atta Mohammed, who was in a coma, was awakened by the scream.


    but¡­¡­


    The moment Yousef Atta Mohammed woke up, his eyes suddenly widened, and a scream from his mouth that did not match his volume and lung capacity at all.


    what! ! ! ! !


    Outside the experimental building.


    After Lake and the others heard that scream, they were also shocked.


    Next second.


    Yusuf Ata Mohammed''s body was trembling crazily, and along with the dissipated greenery, the whole person inflated like a big balloon.


    Bang!


    The floor of the laboratory seemed to be under great pressure. After a muffled noise, it cracked directly. Together with the obsolete gamma-ray instrument and Bruce Banner who was still in a coma, the floor fell directly. , Blasted directly from the third floor to the second floor, and then the second floor couldn''t support it, and fell to the first floor again.


    Boom!


    The smoke and shock waves generated by the collapse once again blasted through the windows on the first floor, and the air wave directly overturned several cars parked near the building.


    Anthony Dinozzo¡¯s car with a collapsed roof was completely scrapped in this storm.


    If it weren''t for McGee to hold Dinozzo tightly, it is estimated that Dinozzo would pounce on his dead car and howled.


    at this time.


    An unknown roar came from the smoke-filled first floor The roar was full of anger and tyranny.


    What the hell?


    The soldiers waiting outside watched each other.


    at this time.


    A scream came out.


    With a scream, an unidentified object flew out with a bang like a meteor, and then directly hit the concrete floor outside.


    Everyone looked around.


    An ambulance worker, not right, is an ambulance worker who has turned into a meatloaf shape.


    this is¡­¡­


    Everyone looked up to the laboratory building, their eyes filled with outrageous expressions.


    Lake returned to his senses, and directly gave Betty who was unwilling to leave to a soldier: "Take her away."


    Betty struggled: "I don''t."


    Her boyfriend is still undecided in it.


    Lake looked directly at the soldier blankly: "This is an order."


    The two soldiers nodded directly, dragged Betty forcibly, got in the car, and then went straight towards the entrance of the Quantico military base.


    At this moment.


    The soldiers from the Quantico base who received the alert also rushed toward this side quickly, fully armed, and even the tanks in the base drove over.


    In the laboratory building.


    The few remaining ambulance personnel ran out of the laboratory building crying and crying. The speed was almost as adrenaline as possible.


    But after the last one screamed, he was dragged back by the huge green palm that suddenly emerged from the smoke.


    After two bangs of dreams, there were no more screams.


    The smoke dissipated.


    Immediately after...


    Accompanied by the loud booming sound, at the moment the smoke and dust dissipated, a monster that was two and a half meters long, destroying the wall and appeared in everyone''s eyes like it was destroying tofu.


    ...

 Chapter 4: Monthly update plan!

    The soldiers outside the experimental building were all dumbfounded.


    What kind of monster is this.


    The most important thing.


    How could this monster appear here?


    Rumble!


    After several pillars of the experimental building were destroyed, they began to tilt, and they began to collapse toward the right. A two-meter-and-five-meter monster was madly destroying, and the sound that came out seemed to mock everything in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards.


    This humanoid monster turned around, and everyone was even more surprised when they saw the whole picture.


    This humanoid monster is two and a half meters tall, its skin is black, and its body is covered with dense black scales like fish scales. The scales exude a cold light, and the whole body is full of violence.


    A pair of bright red eyes are as **** as the color of death, which is like the breath of death.


    The row of sharp teeth that couldn''t cover his mouth looked terrifying.


    This¡­¡­


    Is it Hulk?


    Lake, who retreated to the back with Gibbs and others, stared at the monster, and such a question arose in his mind.


    its not right.


    Shouldn''t Hulk''s color be that kind of green color, and it''s still that kind. When you don''t get angry, the more you look at it, the more cute it looks?


    Where did this monster that feels almost like Godzilla''s relatives popped up?


    Gene mutation?


    Or has the timeline changed?


    at this time.


    Boom!


    The laboratory building behind that monster instantly collapsed. At the moment when the dust swept around along with the air waves, the monster instantly roared, and it was directly red fruit, stepping on the broken ground, and banging directly at the assembled soldiers in front of them. Long ran away.


    Next second.


    The soldier commander said instantly.


    Fire!


    The words fall.


    The soldiers who had been frightened and could not restrain themselves instantly squeezed the trigger at the rushing monster, and the rain of bullets composed of dense bullets instantly covered it.


    "Roar!"


    After receiving the gamma rays, Yusuf Ata Mohammed, who had turned into a madman, had exhausted his self-consciousness, stopped and put his hands in front of his face.


    Jingle bells!


    When the densely packed bullets hit the black scales on Yusuf''s body, they made a ding and ding sound, and it was accompanied by fire from occasional splashes.


    The commander of Quantico base had also seen the monster emerging from the command floor of the building overlooking the entire base.


    All the tanks in the base have rushed to the whole place.


    Boom!


    The tank that rushed here in advance, directly after aiming at the angle, was accompanied by the loading of the artillery shell, and then it was launched in an instant.


    There was a loud noise.


    The madman in Yusuf¡¯s incarnation screamed in rage, and was directly lifted into the air by the huge momentum of two artillery shells, and then fell into the ruins of the experimental building behind him with a bang.


    The only remaining building that hadn''t collapsed was as if it had been crushed by Ultraman, and it collapsed quickly like a building block.


    The base commander ordered again!


    "emission!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!!!"


    Falling on the ruins, supported by his hands, Yusuf, who was about to get up again, was directly hit by two shells in his face. After a miserable cry, his face was scorched, and he roared, clutching something indiscriminately, and then toward The soldiers fluttered in a random direction.


    There was a bang.


    The few soldiers who were too small were instantly hit by the explosion of the hollow outer plane that fell from the sky.


    Next second.


    The madman quickly got up and rumblingly ran in front of the soldiers. After letting out an angry roar, the madman''s huge palm directly slapped the soldiers who were about to flee.


    The picture is bloody.


    Only heard a puff, several soldiers were shot to pieces, blood spurted all over the place, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    The madman grinned, matched the sharp teeth, matched the scorched face, showing a cruel and bloodthirsty expression, seeming to laugh at everything in front of him.


    "Fire!"


    "Boom!"


    Five tanks erupted directly, with a bang. The handsome madman who was only a second seemed to have no genes for the more angry and courageous. Once again, he was bombarded by five artillery shells and took off again, heading towards the abandoned building again.


    just¡­¡­


    This time the madman didn''t fall into the ruins fiercely.


    But at the moment when it was about to fall, there was a bang, it seemed that something had been shot in the ruins, and the madman was once again blown away.


    Next second.


    A head of about two meters three, full of greenery, covered with grass and green, with a short shredded hair, and a Hulk with explosive muscle lines crawled out of the ruins, opened his arms, like a gorilla, "Ho-K!" !!!"


    this moment.


    Hulk was born successfully.


    The Quantico base was in a daze.


    Another monster?


    If they weren''t very clear about what was being studied in the experimental building, they would think that the main business of the experimental building was to cultivate monsters.


    But it''s different from the madman who wants to be tough with the soldiers as soon as he comes out.


    After Hulk announced his birth, he banged bang, stepped open his thigh, and once again trampled on a small broken car. Then Hulk jumped directly and jumped into the nearby Potomac. In the river, then, disappeared directly on the surface of the river.


    Boom!


    The madman who was overturned by the soldiers and Hulk in continuous vehicles also got up again, with a bang, and was attacked by five shells again behind his back. With the help of it, he also blasted into the Potomac River.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The madman was like Hulk who disappeared just after he appeared on the stage, and instantly disappeared on the surface of the Potomac River.


    The fighter plane from the military base took off in an emergency.


    More than a dozen helicopters also took off.


    but¡­¡­


    The Potomac River was as quiet as before, without any trace of these two monsters.


    after an hour.


    The surveillance video uploaded to the laboratory on the third floor was played. Of course, only Bruce Banner and Yusuf Ata Mohammed were shrouded in gamma rays.


    The others, even if they can be found, are probably top secret.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake opened his mouth, returned to his senses, looked at Gibbs next to him, pretending to be relaxed and said: "Well, at least our case can be closed. The terrorist is Yusuf Ata Mohammed. "


    Gibbs looked at Lake.


    Lake said: "It is obvious that this Yusuf Ata Mohammed, after knowing that we were waiting for him downstairs, directly violated the experimental procedure, maybe thinking about suicide, maybe thinking about mutation, in short, if he If you are innocent, you will not do such things that are contrary to common sense."


    Thankfully, I can finally go back to New York.


    Wow.


    This time the record is refreshed.


    There is no CIA, no FBI, no Secret Service.


    ¡­¡­what?


    This time it¡¯s the military?


    Lake will never carry this pot. It is the two monsters who attack the military. Moreover, even if Lake does not come, sooner or later, Hulk will be born accidentally because of the experiment.


    So, this is not my pot.


    Lake thought so.


    quickly.


    The people of NCIS wanted to leave the base, but the base commander refused.


    the reason?


    The base commander looked at Gibbs who had directly found him, and said: "General Ross is on his way back. This matter is classified as a 3S secret. You can leave after you sign the confidentiality agreement."


    The same goes for Lake.


    A non-disclosure agreement was also sent to Lake, but Lake¡¯s non-disclosure agreement came over faster, because Lake itself is a military person, unlike Gibbs and they need to redraft a copy. Lake is a standard one. .


    Signing a non-disclosure agreement is not too stressful for Lake.


    Three under five divided by two.


    Lake directly signed the non-disclosure agreement in his hand and got up: "Can I leave?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Thank you."


    Lake directly got up and walked towards the meeting room. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Gibbs who was waiting for the non-disclosure agreement, and then walked out of the meeting room.


    Why don''t you stay here?


    Are you watching a big show?


    After leaving the command building, there are many soldiers in the ruins in the distance. Right now they don''t know that the two monsters were changed by two scientists.


    Betty ran from not far away, and the two soldiers chased after him, with an expression of helplessness.


    Most people take them away, but Betty, that is General Rose''s lover, don''t let me go, I want you to be able to eat in the future and make these two soldiers feel hesitant.


    Lake directly caught Betty who wanted to run towards the ruins.


    Betty turned around.


    "brother."


    "Not allowed to go."


    "Bruce is still..."


    "died."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at Betty blankly: "Did you not see the two monsters just now? In this case, Bruce Banner can still live?"


    Betty was stunned: "That...corpse, corpse..."


    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day. As long as you pay attention, you can receive the last welfare at the end of the year. Please seize the opportunity.


    "Gone."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lake glanced at Betty, waved to the two soldiers behind him, and then let Betty get in the car and drove out of the blockade that had been blocked.


    Get off the carLake pointed to the pool of meat left in Shanghai on the ground, looked at Betty, whose expression was already pale next to him, and said directly: "It''s probably like this too. If you are not afraid of nightmares, you You can go in."


    Betty stared at the beach, her expression changing from white to red, then from red to black.


    Next second.


    vomit!


    After Betty rolled in anger and retched, covering her mouth, she quickly ran towards the bank of the Potomac River not far away, throwing up.


    Lake walked over and helped Betty slapping her back with a calm tone: "Think about it, what kind of picture will a person so big look like after being slapped? Have you seen the meatloaf made by Karen last year? , Yes, just like that meatloaf, with the inside..."


    In Betty''s mind, along with Lake''s words, the pictures continued to appear. The stomach couldn''t help but roll, and Betty, who was vomiting tears, was angrily beaten next to Lake with her weak fist. Motioned him to stop talking.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake said more and more vigorously.


    ...

 Chapter 183: The Birth of Hulk and Madness

    The soldiers outside the experimental building were all dumbfounded.


    What kind of monster is this.


    The most important thing.


    How could this monster appear here?


    Rumble!


    After several pillars of the experimental building were destroyed, they began to tilt, and they began to collapse toward the right. A two-meter-and-five-meter monster was madly destroying, and the sound that came out seemed to mock everything in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards.


    This humanoid monster turned around, and everyone was even more surprised when they saw the whole picture.


    This humanoid monster is two and a half meters tall, its skin is black, and its body is covered with dense black scales like fish scales. The scales exude a cold light, and the whole body is full of violence.


    A pair of bright red eyes are as **** as the color of death, which is like the breath of death.


    The row of sharp teeth that couldn''t cover his mouth looked terrifying.


    This¡­¡­


    Is it Hulk?


    Lake, who retreated to the back with Gibbs and others, stared at the monster, and such a question arose in his mind.


    its not right.


    Shouldn''t Hulk''s color be that kind of green color, and it''s still that kind. When you don''t get angry, the more you look at it, the more cute it looks?


    Where did this monster that feels almost like Godzilla''s relatives popped up?


    Gene mutation?


    Or has the timeline changed?


    at this time.


    Boom!


    The laboratory building behind that monster instantly collapsed. At the moment when the dust swept around along with the air waves, the monster instantly roared, and it was directly red fruit, stepping on the broken ground, and banging directly at the assembled soldiers in front of them. Long ran away.


    Next second.


    The soldier commander said instantly.


    Fire!


    The words fall.


    The soldiers who had been frightened and could not restrain themselves instantly squeezed the trigger at the rushing monster, and the rain of bullets composed of dense bullets instantly covered it.


    "Roar!"


    After receiving the gamma rays, Yusuf Ata Mohammed, who had turned into a madman, had exhausted his self-consciousness, stopped and put his hands in front of his face.


    Jingle bells!


    When the densely packed bullets hit the black scales on Yusuf''s body, they made a ding and ding sound, and it was accompanied by fire from occasional splashes.


    The commander of Quantico base had also seen the monster emerging from the command floor of the building overlooking the entire base.


    All the tanks in the base have rushed to the whole place.


    Boom!


    The tank that rushed here in advance, directly after aiming at the angle, was accompanied by the loading of the artillery shell, and then it was launched in an instant.


    There was a loud noise.


    The madman in Yusuf¡¯s incarnation screamed in rage, and was directly lifted into the air by the huge momentum of two artillery shells, and then fell into the ruins of the experimental building behind him with a bang.


    The only remaining building that hadn''t collapsed was as if it had been crushed by Ultraman, and it collapsed quickly like a building block.


    The base commander ordered again!


    "emission!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!!!"


    Falling on the ruins, supported by his hands, Yusuf, who was about to get up again, was directly hit by two shells in his face. After a miserable cry, his face was scorched, and he roared, clutching something indiscriminately, and then toward The soldiers fluttered in a random direction.


    There was a bang.


    The few soldiers who were too small were instantly hit by the explosion of the hollow outer plane that fell from the sky.


    Next second.


    The madman quickly got up and rumblingly ran in front of the soldiers. After letting out an angry roar, the madman''s huge palm directly slapped the soldiers who were about to flee.


    The picture is bloody.


    Only heard a puff, several soldiers were shot to pieces, blood spurted all over the place, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    The madman grinned, matched the sharp teeth, matched the scorched face, showing a cruel and bloodthirsty expression, seeming to laugh at everything in front of him.


    "Fire!"


    "Boom!"


    Five tanks erupted directly, with a bang. The handsome madman who was only a second seemed to have no genes for the more angry and courageous. Once again, he was bombarded by five artillery shells and took off again, heading towards the abandoned building again.


    just¡­¡­


    This time the madman didn''t fall into the ruins fiercely.


    But at the moment when it was about to fall, there was a bang, it seemed that something had been shot in the ruins, and the madman was once again blown away.


    Next second.


    A head of about two meters three, full of greenery, covered with grass and green, with a short shredded hair, and a Hulk with explosive muscle lines crawled out of the ruins, opened his arms, like a gorilla, "Ho-K!" !!!"


    this moment.


    Hulk was born successfully.


    The Quantico base was in a daze.


    Another monster?


    If they weren''t very clear about what was being studied in the experimental building, they would think that the main business of the experimental building was to cultivate monsters.


    But it''s different from the madman who wants to be tough with the soldiers as soon as he comes out.


    After Hulk announced his birth, he banged bang, stepped open his thigh, and once again trampled on a small broken car. Then Hulk jumped directly and jumped into the nearby Potomac. In the river, then, disappeared directly on the surface of the river.


    Boom!


    The madman who was overturned by the soldiers and Hulk in continuous vehicles also got up again, with a bang, and was attacked by five shells again behind his back. With the help of it, he also blasted into the Potomac River.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The madman was like Hulk who disappeared just after he appeared on the stage, and instantly disappeared on the surface of the Potomac River.


    The fighter plane from the military base took off in an emergency.


    More than a dozen helicopters also took off.


    but¡­¡­


    The Potomac River was as quiet as before, without any trace of these two monsters.


    after an hour.


    The surveillance video uploaded to the laboratory on the third floor was played. Of course, only Bruce Banner and Yusuf Ata Mohammed were shrouded in gamma rays.


    The others, even if they can be found, are probably top secret.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake opened his mouth, returned to his senses, looked at Gibbs next to him, pretending to be relaxed and said: "Well, at least our case can be closed. The terrorist is Yusuf Ata Mohammed. "


    Gibbs looked at Lake.


    Lake said: "It is obvious that this Yusuf Ata Mohammed, after knowing that we were waiting for him downstairs, directly violated the experimental procedure, maybe thinking about suicide, maybe thinking about mutation, in short, if he If you are innocent, you will not do such things that are contrary to common sense."


    Thankfully, I can finally go back to New York.


    Wow.


    This time the record is refreshed.


    There is no CIA, no FBI, no Secret Service.


    ¡­¡­what?


    This time it¡¯s the military?


    Lake will never carry this pot. It is the two monsters who attack the military. Moreover, even if Lake does not come, sooner or later, Hulk will be born accidentally because of the experiment.


    So, this is not my pot.


    Lake thought so.


    quickly.


    The people of NCIS wanted to leave the base, but the base commander refused.


    the reason?


    The base commander looked at Gibbs who had directly found him, and said: "General Ross is on his way back. This matter is classified as a 3S secret. You can leave after you sign the confidentiality agreement."


    The same goes for Lake.


    A non-disclosure agreement was also sent to Lake, but Lake¡¯s non-disclosure agreement came over faster, because Lake itself is a military person, unlike Gibbs and they need to redraft a copy. Lake is a standard one. .


    Signing a non-disclosure agreement is not too stressful for Lake.


    Three under five divided by two.


    Lake directly signed the non-disclosure agreement in his hand and got up: "Can I leave?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Thank you."


    Lake directly got up and walked towards the meeting room. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Gibbs who was waiting for the non-disclosure agreement, and then walked out of the meeting room.


    Why don''t you stay here?


    Are you watching a big show?


    After leaving the command building, there are many soldiers in the ruins in the distance. Right now they don''t know that the two monsters were changed by two scientists.


    Betty ran from not far away, and the two soldiers chased after him, with an expression of helplessness.


    Most people take them away, but Betty, that is General Rose''s lover, don''t let me go, I want you to be able to eat in the future and make these two soldiers feel hesitant.


    Lake directly caught Betty who wanted to run towards the ruins.


    Betty turned around.


    "brother."


    "Not allowed to go."


    "Bruce is still..."


    "died."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at Betty blankly: "Did you not see the two monsters just now? In this case, Bruce Banner can still live?"


    Betty was stunned: "That...corpse, corpse..."


    "Gone."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lake glanced at Betty, waved to the two soldiers behind him, and then let Betty get in the car and drove out of the blockade that had been blocked.


    get off.


    Lake pointed to the pool of meat remaining on the ground and looked at Betty, whose expression was already pale next to him, and said directly: "It''s probably like this too. If you are not afraid of nightmares, you can go in."


    Betty stared at the beach, her expression changed from white to red, then from red to black ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the next second.


    vomit!


    After Betty rolled in anger and retched, covering her mouth, she quickly ran towards the bank of the Potomac River not far away, throwing up.


    Lake walked over and helped Betty slapping her back with a calm tone: "Think about it, what kind of picture will a person so big look like after being slapped? Have you seen the meatloaf made by Karen last year? , Yes, just like that meatloaf, with the inside..."


    In Betty''s mind, along with Lake''s words, the pictures continued to appear. The stomach couldn''t help but roll, and Betty, who was vomiting tears, was angrily beaten next to Lake with her weak fist. Motioned him to stop talking.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake said more and more vigorously.


    ...


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 184: Not going to bed at 2 in the morning

    It''s not that Lake doesn''t care about Betty.


    Quite the opposite.


    Although Betty has no blood relationship with Lake, Betty was brought up by Lake. In this regard, Lake really treats Betty as his sister.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake thought, it is inevitable to stage a bad fate with Bruce Hulk Banner in the future, it is better to cut the mess immediately with a sharp knife, and cut this fate directly.


    There is no better time than now.


    In this way, Lake described the comparison between a pool of corpses and meatloaf with Betty, which is to have an association with Betty, that is, even if Bruce Banner appears in the future, Betty¡¯s so-called hormones will be suppressed, and naturally Bruce will be suppressed. ¡¤ Banner connects with the meatloaf just not far away.


    People may be interested in other people, but they will never be interested in a pool of fleshy flesh.


    So don''t blame me, sister.


    Lake looked at Betty, who was almost vomiting until she fainted, thinking like this in his heart.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake ended his speech.


    And Betty, vomiting and fainting passed, there is no way, Betty wanted to cover her ears, but it was useless, and her stomach did not agree, after all, in the morning, Betty and Lake ate what Karen just made. Sweet meatloaf.


    At night.


    Betty woke up quietly, after looking at her bedroom, she seemed to think of something, turned over, got out of bed, walked out of her bedroom, and ran towards the stairs.


    "good evening."


    Lake sat in the living room, looked at Betty coming down the stairs, and raised the meatloaf in her hand: "Want to have a piece, Karen just made it."


    Betty paused.


    Next second.


    Turned around and ran back to the bathroom upstairs, and then, there was a blast of retching again.


    Karen, who was in the living room, looked at Lake curiously: "What''s wrong with your sister?"


    Lake shrugged: "Maybe I''m tired of eating?"


    Karen thought for a while, nodded, and was not asking about it.


    after awhile.


    Bang!


    Without lifting his head, Lake grabbed the pillow flying towards him.


    Standing on the stairs, Betty threw the pillow towards Lake again.


    Lake catches it again.


    Karen next to him was a little speechless: "Betty, what are you doing."


    Betty pointed at Lake angrily: "You ask him."


    Without him being so bullying, her boyfriend had hung up, and it was sad enough. Whose brother didn¡¯t want to comfort his sister. Not only did he not comfort, he also told the connection between his boyfriend and meat pie. .


    Lake chuckled and threw two pillows on the sofa beside him, and then looked at Betty thoughtfully: "Are you sure you want me to tell my mother, the ins and outs of this matter?"


    Talking.


    Lake nodded and looked directly at Karen.


    Betty returned to her senses: "No."


    Lake spread his hands toward Karen and made an apologetic gesture.


    Karen was amused and looked at Betty: "You two siblings have secrets from me."


    Lake raised his hand and said, "I swear to God, I don''t have one."


    Betty is acting like a baby: "Mom, don''t ask me, brother and I have signed a non-disclosure agreement."


    Karen frowned: "Is it what happened at Quantico base today?"


    Betty looked at Karen: "Mom, do you know it too?"


    Karen gave Betty a white glance: "Ross didn''t sign any non-disclosure agreement."


    but¡­¡­


    What Betty knows, which is to be released to the public after a while, is that the experimental building is planned to be demolished and rebuilt, but the outside engineering team is asking for too high a price. It just so happens that there are a few shells in the base that are about to expire, so, Using waste, directly bombard the experimental building with artillery shells to quickly complete the demolition work.


    As for the soldiers who died this time, the guards have already gone to their homes. For their families, the only thing their family knows is that they died in a parachuting accident.


    There are more soldiers losing their lives in the Federation due to exercises every year, so this explanation is not abrupt.


    It''s about nine o''clock in the evening.


    The dusty Rose went home.


    Betty looked directly at Rose nervously.


    Rose shook his head ignorantly.


    Betty...


    In fact, what Betty didn¡¯t know was that in the afternoon, Lake went to the base again. The ruins of the laboratory building had been turned up. Bruce Banner and that Yusuf¡¯s corpse naturally did not exist. Then, a little bit. If you think about it, you will be able to think that the two monsters that appeared were changed by Bruce Banner and Yusuf.


    Lake found Rose and said that when Betty asked about Bruce Banner, she just shook her head and accepted Bruce Banner''s death.


    Rose asked why.


    Lake directly sold Betty, the kind without hesitation. On this matter, Lake and Rose have the same position. The younger sister (daughter) is so cute, how can he find a ten-year-old man.


    The most important thing.


    Bruce Banner and that Yusuf are destined to be arrested, and the ending after the arrest is already written. There is no other choice but the test bed.


    After Betty heard the news of the camel that crushed the straw, she shut herself in the door without appetite. It should be a night to commemorate her lost love.


    In the study.


    Lake and Rose closed the door, smoking cigars and drinking wine.


    "Talk about specific."


    "Nothing specific, I know, it''s almost the same as you know. It should be Yusuf who felt that he had been exposed and planned to commit suicide by using gamma rays. As a result, something went wrong and the suicide was unsuccessful. Instead, he became a monster."


    "¡­¡­This is good news."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Rose said to Lake: "Actually, the formula for the super soldier serum produced by Erskine back then has been clarified by the military over the years. It has also done several experiments, but in the end, It¡¯s lost in the gamma variable. We have always thought whether the gamma rays were useless at all."


    Lake: "..."


    During World War II, Captain America Steve Rogers injected serum in an iron box. This was not done for the sake of mystery, but because when Steve Rogers entered the iron box, he would be in the gamma The serum is injected with the aid of rays, and the iron box is also to control the gamma rays to only exist in the iron box.


    Over the years, the military has roughly touched the ingredients of the formula through various clues and experiments, but the ratio is not certain, and the final disguised gamma ray is also a problem.


    at the moment?


    The appearance of two monsters gave the military hope.


    Gamma rays have great effects.


    As for why it became a monster, in the military direction, perhaps it was because the amount was too large or it was not used with the super soldier serum, but at least, the gamma rays are useful, and this is enough.


    It is estimated that the next step for the military is to allocate funds for full research on gamma rays. Of course, the immediate target is the monster incarnate by Bruce Banner and Yusuf.


    Lake said, "Have you found the two monsters?"


    Ross shook his head: "No, we are investigating along the upper and lower reaches of the Potomac River. As long as there is news, our people will be able to drive away as quickly as possible."


    Lake nodded.


    The Potomac River is not a simple inland tour. After all, the naval base is also in Quantico. The Potomac River can be directly connected to Washington, D.C., and downstream, it can be directly connected to the Chepapeake River, and then through the Virginia Sea. Bermuda¡­¡­


    So the range of where these two monsters go is very large.


    and¡­¡­


    In order to prevent these two monsters from running up to Washington, DC, the military has also made full preparations in Washington, DC. The Pentagon has also reported on the matter to Mr. President.


    This is not the result of an experiment by their military. Although the military has to take the blame for this matter, it is completely possible to throw the pan to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    why?


    You S.H.I.E.L.D. claims to monitor global security. A madman planned to attack the Federation with a nuclear bomb. After he failed, he turned himself into a monster. He also got a doctor with a degree of seven. As a result, the news was still the first in the Department of Homeland Security. You know, tell me what role your SHIELD has played here.


    Nick Fury, who had just been appointed Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., heard the Pentagon''s accusations from the white building, and his face became dumbfounded.


    But in the face of the Pentagon¡¯s censure and rejection, of course Nick Fury would not do it. Until now, the two people are still discussing the division of responsibilities at the Pentagon.


    However, the discussion is a matter of discussion, and S.H.I.E.L.D. still comes out to help the military monitor the Potomac.


    at night.


    Lake, who was sleeping, opened his eyes abruptly.


    Someone was crept outside the house, but it wasn''t the kind that walked into the house from outside the house, but the kind that walked gently from the house to the outside.


    Betty?


    It''s 2 o''clock in the morning, what is this girl doing?


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t go to bed at 2 in the morning.


    Lake stood up calmly. After the sound of footsteps gradually appeared on the side of the stairs, Lake slowly opened the door, but seeing Betty, carrying a backpack, cautiously, as if she was afraid that the family would be awakened. Slowly walked downstairs.


    interesting.


    Did Bruce Hulk Banner call?


    Lake thought about it, thought about it, took the suit jacket on the hanger, put it on himself also closed his door, and followed Betty behind.


    In the garage.


    Opening the driving door, Betty, who was sitting in, carefully closed the door, waited until the garage was fully opened, and then slowly started the ignition.


    The vehicle starts.


    Betty closed her eyes and silently counted one, two, three, four, five, and then listened to something. After a while, Betty let out a sigh of relief, started the car, and carefully drove out of the garage.


    Ten seconds later.


    The car hits the road.


    Betty breathed a sigh of relief completely: "Cut, I also said that I was very vigilant. I didn''t even know that I slipped out secretly. Therefore, I have lied to me for so many years, so I lost a lot of money and can sneak out to participate A chance for a party? Liar, big liar!"


    Lake with his right hand at the back of the car: "..."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 185: You have to trust the organization

    Should I go out and scare her?


    Lake listened to Betty''s whispered words in his ear, thinking inexplicably.


    After Betty entered puberty, naturally, she also contracted some bad problems, such as falling in love with parties. Many times, parties were held in classmates¡¯ homes, so Betty sometimes secretly after the family fell asleep. Sneak out.


    Lake naturally couldn''t turn a blind eye to this.


    Lake can think of what a group of teenage boys and girls who are full of hormones can do when they get together. So, after catching Betty who sneaked out three times in a row, after being educated by Karen several times, the latter So I stopped the idea of ??sneaking out.


    even¡­¡­


    Betty was jealous of Lake for a time.


    the reason is simple.


    Betty likes parties, while Lake is on the contrary. He is not interested in gatherings with little kids. It''s better to think about where to work and make money when you have that time.


    For this reason, Karen banned Betty, and then cheered up Lake, saying that if he went there, even if he didn¡¯t return overnight, Lake would not be banned. In this case, how could Betty not be jealous?


    But Lake still didn''t plan to go.


    There is no doubt that the two were taken by Karen to see a psychiatrist again.


    quickly.


    After Betty drove for nearly an hour, and Lake also hoisted for more than an hour behind him, when driving into Alexandria County near the Potomac River, Lake felt that Betty''s car was slowing down and took the lead. Get out of the car, and then, with a sound, bounced directly on the roof, observing Betty condescendingly.


    Even if it is close to the special zone, it is the same as in federal places. At night, there are basically no people walking on the road. Even if there are, most of them belong to the dark world.


    after awhile.


    Betty''s car parked at a closed fried chicken shop near a public phone booth.


    get off.


    Betty looked around, tightened her coat tightly, and yelled softly: "Bruce?"


    really.


    Lake hiding on the roof raised his eyebrows.


    "Here..." A voice came out from behind the bushes next to the fried chicken shop. After the pattering voice, a white man with his head on the chicken coop poked his head out from behind the bush.


    Betty looked at it, and was taken aback for a moment: "Bruce?"


    Can''t blame Betty for being stunned, but because Bruce''s size and face have changed dramatically.


    Let me put it this way.


    In the past, Bruce''s body shape was like stickman, but now, just by looking at the width of the shoulders, although it is not enough to match the muscle man, at least it is out of the category of stickman.


    Then there is appearance.


    Although Bruce''s face can still be seen in the past, it has changed drastically.


    Bruce gave a wry smile: "Yes, can you give me the clothes first?"


    Betty regained consciousness, and quickly threw away some of the high-end clothes of General Rose that had just left the house.


    Bruce said thank you, then hid in the bushes again and changed his clothes.


    After a while.


    Bruce got dressed, got up and walked out from behind the bushes, looked around vigilantly, and said to Betty, "No one will follow you."


    Betty nodded, and then said with a puzzled face: "Bruce, what happened? The people at the base said that you and Yusuf are dead."


    Bruce has a bad face.


    Unlike Yusuf, who was so violent that he was completely unconscious, Bruce still had some consciousness when Hulk was born. Unfortunately, he could not control Hulk¡¯s actions at all, until after Hulk slept in the Potomac, Bruce He went online again to take over his body, but he only dared to wait until late at night before he dared to come out of the sewage discharge port.


    Then, relying on his knowledge, he directly used the public phone on the side of the road and called Betty.


    "...Do you know those two monsters?"


    "Yes, they all said that you were killed by those two monsters."


    "...The two monsters are us."


    "what?"


    "It''s me and Youssef, Betty."


    "..."


    Betty blinked, regained consciousness, shook her head, and looked at Bruce dumbfounded: "I don''t understand."


    Bruce smiled bitterly: "After Yusuf and I entered the laboratory, Yusuf had planned for a long time. Both Yusuf and I absorbed excessive gamma rays. As a result..."


    Paused.


    Bruce shook his head and looked at Betty: "Did you bring the money?"


    Betty took out a stack of Franklin from her bag: "I have only ten thousand dollars in my house."


    "Enough." Bruce said, "I''m leaving, Betty."


    Betty was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Bruce still smiled bitterly: "Betty, you and I both know that if I go back, I will enjoy the treatment."


    Betty: "..."


    What''s the treatment?


    The treatment being tested.


    Of course.


    There may still be exceptions. For example, if you have a backstage, and then you mutate, then at most you are under military supervision and the scientists discuss and conduct experimental research.


    But does Bruce Banner have it?


    Have.


    Betty is his girlfriend. From a certain point of view, General Rose is Bruce Banner¡¯s backstage, but unfortunately, it¡¯s okay if Betty is his wife, but Betty is just his girlfriend. Thinking with his ass, General Rose is sure He doesn''t approve of this boyfriend who is ten years older than his daughter. It''s okay not to mention the background. After that, it is estimated that he has changed from being an experiment to a slice study.


    Moreover.


    Over the years, there are not a few people who have been pulled by the military to experiment because of certain special abilities. Some people, Bruce Banner, are also involved in the experiment.


    It''s just that at that time, the board didn''t hit him, it didn''t matter.


    at the moment?


    The board hit him. At this moment, Bruce Banner suddenly understood what the psychology of those volunteers was like.


    Betty shook her head and said, "No, Bruce, you are an important asset of the military."


    Bruce Banner was dug from the outside at a high price by the military, with seven doctorate degrees in his body, and a top seven.


    "I can''t bet, Betty."


    "that¡­¡­"


    Bruce Banner shook his head and said, "I plan to go outside and take shelter."


    At the very least, he doesn''t dare to gamble at the moment. If he loses the bet, he will be over. The rest of his life will be spent in the military laboratory.


    Betty was silent.


    Although she wanted to say that the military might consider Bruce Banner''s attitude of choosing cooperation, but Betty''s previous attitude of her brother Lake and her father Rose emerged in her mind.


    no doubt.


    Lake and Rose knew that Bruce Banner was not dead, at least the body was not found, but both chose to tell her that Bruce Banner was dead.


    why?


    This basically explains the ending of Bruce Banner if he is caught by the military. The reason for telling Betty is to hope that Betty believes that Bruce Banner is dead.


    Shet.


    My brother betrayed her again without hesitation.


    Betty blasted the villain Lake fiercely in her heart, and then looked at Bruce: "Then, you have to go there, I will send you there."


    Bruce was just about to speak.


    at this time.


    "You can''t go anywhere."


    "¡­¡­brother?"


    Lake walked out of the darkness across the road with a blank face, a decent suit with a red tie, and looked at Betty who turned her head and said, "Unexpectedly?"


    Betty said, "Are you following me?"


    Bruce looked at Lake who appeared suddenly with a vigilant face, and a touch of green appeared on his body.


    Lake looked at Bruce with interest.


    Betty looked at Lake who walked up to her: "Brother, don''t you know..."


    Lake interrupted directly and looked at Bruce Banner: "Are you going to go to India?"


    Bruce was taken aback for a moment.


    What he... really thinks.


    Not to mention him, even other people in the Federation, if they run away, they will subconsciously choose India. As for the reason, maybe the so-called yoga is in India.


    Lake was expressionless: "Why?"


    Bruce was stunned again, why, why, I don''t run away, do you want to stay and wait to be sliced?


    Lake said directly, "Dr. Banner, are you misunderstanding yourself?"


    Ok.


    Lake changed his mind.


    "Dr. Banner, you are a genius with seven Ph.Ds. Do you think the military will ignore your knowledge and choose simple and rude sectioning because of the monster in your body?"


    "..."


    In the original plot, there are many reasons why the military launched a capture attack on Hulk.


    To put it simply, while Bruce Banner did not trust the military, Hulk also caused losses to the military. In addition, the military has always been going straight. If you don¡¯t cooperate, then arrest them, and there are also Betty and Bruce. The relationship caused General Ross''s dislike, and his actions became more simple and rude.


    So, this hit the real fire.


    This time?


    Lake intends to play other routines: "Dr. Banner, even if the military wants to study the monsters in your body, have you forgotten? You are not the only one."


    Bruce Banner was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake smiled: "The monster that Yusuf turned into, and you, what do you think the military will make?"


    Betty looked at Lake, somewhat puzzled: "Brother?"


    Lake looked at Betty: "What, surprised?"


    Betty nodded hesitantly. After all, the behavior of General Lake and Ross before was obviously to make Betty give up on Bruce Banner so that the military could act well.


    But right now?


    Lake suddenly seemed to discourage Bruce from fleeing, leaving Betty a little confused.


    This feeling is very subtle.


    It''s like... both good and bad things have been told by Lake, not giving others room for imagination and replenishment.


    Lake chuckled.


    Look at Bruce Banner, speak, earnestly.


    "Dr. Banner, you have to believe in your own value, and you have to believe in us. You are an important asset, just like the rugby players of those clubs, you are one of the non-tradable players."


    "You have to believe in the organization!"


    "..."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 186: Madness reappears

    Blocking is worse than sparse!


    This is why Lake changed his mind temporarily.


    Although Betty has passed the age dominated by youth hormones, there is no doubt that Betty''s character is very obvious. The more you think about what she will not do, the more she will do it.


    This is very bad.


    Lake¡¯s previous plan was very simple. He told Betty that Bruce Banner had hung up, but he forgot to block the phone signal at home tonight.


    In that case, change it temporarily.


    Instead of letting Betty work against her in the future, it''s better to control the risk directly within their control right now.


    The most important thing.


    Hulk has already been born, and Lake has no idea to push Hulk to the side of his deadly enemy SHIELD.


    Bruce Banner is a member of the military, and when he is dead, he is also a dead member of the military. In this case, Bruce Hulk Banner is also a member of the military, and when he dies, he is also the Hulk of the military.


    After half an hour.


    Under Lake''s assurance that Bruce Banner would not be sliced, and Betty''s nod, the army arrived here, and then, after receiving Bruce, they drove to Quantico base in time.


    Betty will follow along too.


    Lake didn''t stop him, he wanted Betty not to go, but Bruce Banner seemed too insecure and imagined the organization he had been serving too evil. Therefore, in order to avoid Hulk coming out, Lake didn''t stop him. .


    quickly.


    Quantico base.


    General Thaddeus Rose also came.


    Among the large warehouses of the base.


    General Rose came over and glared at Betty, as if to say, looking back for you to settle the account, and then said to Bruce Banner, who was temporarily placed in this warehouse: "Dr. Banner, it''s great that you are fine. Now, can you help us popularize it?"


    When he came over, Lake had called and told Rose to try not to make Rose feel threatened, otherwise, the monster in his body would run out.


    Bruce Banner opened his mouth, telling everything he knew.


    He doesn''t know much either.


    That''s how I transformed, and then after I transformed, I couldn''t control myself. After that, how I hid in the sewage pipe.


    General Rose frowned: "Dr. Banner, can you control this force?"


    Banner shook his head: "No, but it should be related to my situation. I can feel that when my heart beats faster, he seems to run out of my body to replace me."


    Rose nodded faintly: "Dr. Banner, do you mind letting us do a check?"


    Banner glanced at Betty, then gave a wry smile: "As long as it''s not a slice."


    Rose looked serious: "Dr. Banner, you are our important asset. Your value to us is much higher than the value of that monster to us."


    Dr. Banner breathed a sigh of relief on the surface. Even though he knew the military''s conduct, General Rose could say that, at least it was an obvious guarantee.


    Out of the warehouse.


    General Ross will immediately find out and order to go down, not only to look for the 2.5-meter-tall monster, but also to look for the human form Yusuf.


    Bruce Banner can recover, maybe that Yusuf has also recovered, and then, relying on their poor information, he no longer knows where to hide at this moment.


    After the order is over.


    General Rose and Lake returned to the office.


    "what happened?"


    "Banna called Betty at night, and I followed. Banner was going to sneak to India, and then I came out."


    "¡­¡­What do you think?"


    "Which way do you mean."


    "Your sister!"


    "Betty''s character is there. The more we object, the more vigorous she will be. It''s not as good as it is to stop. How long did Betty talk with her last boyfriend, seven or ten months?


    "What about Bruce?"


    "For us, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    "How to say?"


    Lake thought for a while and said to Rose: "Although we currently have very little information, as far as Dr. Bruce Banner is concerned, he is controllable, as long as Dr. Bruce Banner does not feel threatened. He won''t transform, and Bruce is a member of our military, and we don''t need to push him outside."


    Rose thought for a while: "So, what do you mean?"


    Lake spread his hands: "Looking at the changes, there are some experimental data that can be carried out by Betty. After a certain period of time, maybe we can let the Hulk come out and try to make contact. Maybe, it will become our person."


    Rose looked at Lake, and then laughed: "Your position has changed too quickly."


    Lake smiled and said, "I''m just flexible."


    Rose is not talking anymore.


    However, this also means that Rose has no objection to this idea of ??Lake. If... if Bruce Banner can show his value to the military, then Rose will not be too much about Betty and Bruce. Opposed.


    If Bruce Banner can''t control it, or if Hulk can''t reach it, then it''s a different matter.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    In the laboratory.


    Lake and Rose stood outside the observation window. Inside, Bruce Banner was sitting in the examination chair, not nervous, because Betty was also involved in this experiment, and Betty was standing next to Bruce Banner.


    just¡­¡­


    General Rose looked at the picture of his own cabbage holding Bruce Banner''s right hand, his eyebrows beating, and he strongly restrained his urge to rush in and burst Bruce with a shot.


    Lake also watched this scene, but there was no psychological fluctuation.


    It just feels that the picture is a little bit spicy, because Lake always unconsciously sees Bruce as Hulk, and then a classic movie comes to Lake''s mind.


    The gorilla who dared to fly in the Empire State Building for his girlfriend.


    King Kong!


    Lake shook his head and the phone rang.


    Connected.


    after awhile.


    Lake hung up the phone and said to General Ross next to him: "General, I''ll go out."


    Rose glanced at Lake regainedly. "That female reporter''s?"


    Lake smiled.


    Rose''s eyebrows beat, and he clapped his hands towards Lake, looking like he was rolling quickly.


    no way.


    Who makes the son and daughter in the family unreliable?


    Lake hooked up with a divorced female reporter with a child.


    Betty?


    Good guy, he is still alive, and, is he not giving enough paternal love? Find someone ten years old. What do you want to do, make up for the missing paternal love?


    Hey.


    It seems that I have to talk to Karen again to see if I can find a chance to take the pair of children to see a psychiatrist.


    General Rose thought, when Betty and Lake were young, the cost of going to the psychologist alone accounted for a lot of expenses.


    Lake didn''t know General Rose''s thoughts, and told General Rose to control his temper, don''t let Bruce go violently, and drove away after speaking.


    In an open-air cafe near the Jefferson Memorial.


    "Hi."


    "Hi."


    Lake got out of the car, kissed Rachel who was already here, and then found a place to sit down.


    look up.


    nice weather.


    Lake ordered a glass of bourbon and a burger, and then looked at Rachel sitting across from him: "Do you miss me?"


    Rachel rolled his eyes directly: "When did you come back?"


    "The day before yesterday."


    Lake took a sip of the Bourbon he had brought up: "I have business affairs, and I wanted to go to your side in the afternoon. As a result, your call came."


    Rachel said, "Quantico?"


    Lake laughed: "Yes, in the nuclear test crisis, a terrorist may exist with Quantico. I came here to investigate this time."


    "what''s the result?"


    "It''s great."


    Lake said: "I maintained homeland security once, and it felt great."


    Rachel gave Lake a blank look: "If you don''t want to say, I won''t ask you."


    If Lake is just Lake, Rachel might ask.


    But there is a certain relationship between the two, so if Lake does not want to say, Rachel will not ask.


    after awhile.


    Rachel said: "In the past few months, Josie also asked when you would take him to Los Angeles."


    Lake smiled and thought for a while: "How about next month, let''s ask for leave, and then go to Los Angeles to play?"


    Josie.


    Rachel¡¯s daughter, who is eight years old, looks like a reduced version of Rachel.


    Rachel said, "Can you walk away?"


    Lake shrugged: "I''ve been busy with this case for half a year. It''s okay to ask for a few days off."


    He will not marry Rachel, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t like Rachel.


    Rachel is very beautiful.


    There is a glamorous beauty.


    Lake likes it very much, so Lake can still meet the small request of Aiwu and Wu to take Josie out to play.


    what?


    Take it?


    Take another barren.


    Lake doesn''t have that kind of plot, or that sentence, even if it is Dongguo, when he is in his thirties, if he wants to find a simple one, it is estimated that he will have to go to junior high school to book, let alone the Federation.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    If you don''t get married, you will be barren.


    At the same time.


    Quantico military base.


    When Lake came to meet with Rachel, at the base, Bruce Banner was accompanied by Betty, undergoing a check on his physical skills by the base doctors.


    Just then.


    On the Potomac River near Quantico Airport, a surface of the river began to bubble, like the kind of cooing bubbles after the river boiled.


    "what''s the situation?"


    After seeing this scene with a telescope, the supervisor who was at the Quantico Airport Control Station frowned and murmured.


    The supervisor didn''t quite understand, so he continued to watch with the telescope.


    Next second.


    The supervisor shrank his eyes, lowered his binoculars, and turned toward his men, shouting in an urgent tone: "Shoot the alarm, hurry!"


    A soldier subconsciously pressed the alarm directly in an instant.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    The sirens of Quantico Airport suddenly sounded loudly, and immediately afterwards, the main control room of Quantico Base instantly called out the monitoring of the airport tower.


    But look above the Potomac.


    A mad monster that appeared yesterday and transformed by Yusuf is emerging from the river and is starting to land on the Quantico base.


    original¡­¡­


    This guy has been hiding in the mud of the river for a rest all night.


    ...


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 187: Hulk vs. Madness

    The mad monster that had slept at the bottom of the Potomac River for a night awakened. In an instant, the alarm of the base was sounded, and countless soldiers began to gather from all over the place.


    Over the laboratory.


    The guards also notified the news to General Ross who was looking at the examination room for the first time.


    "what?"


    "General, you need to evacuate."


    General Rose glanced at the girl in the examination room...and Bruce Banner.


    Several soldiers directly opened the door of the examination room. After a while, General Rose, Betty and Bruce Banner left the laboratory directly and walked outside.


    "Boom!"


    The mad monster had already started roaring and landing, and the dark scales gleamed even more under the sunlight. The base and the banks of the Potomac River could not stop him at all.


    The embankment, like tofu, was easily destroyed by mad monsters.


    "emission!"


    "emission!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The latest tank that rushed over started launching immediately after the loading was completed. There were two bangs. I thought this time the madness would be beaten up like yesterday, but at this moment, the madness monster just roared after being hit by the shells. , A staggered, and then he stood firm.


    Boom boom boom!


    The tank roared again.


    Four heavy artillery shells were fired directly from the muzzle, and once again roared towards the mad monster.


    The mad monster stretched out his right hand, with a bang, the shell instantly exploded in his hand, and then, a cruel smile appeared on the mad monster¡¯s face, directly ignoring the bullet that stung him, and directly accelerated towards the tanks. Come.


    "Reload!"


    "Reload!"


    The commanders of the several tanks looked at the crazy monsters rushing over, and the whole person was not good, and his face was pale and roared at the filler behind.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    A tank was instantly lifted by a madman, and the people inside rolled directly on it. Then, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they saw the madman grabbing the muzzle directly, banging, and holding the hand. As a weapon, the tank slammed into another tank next to it.


    moment.


    Two violent flames rose into the air in front of the madman.


    However, the madman was also uncomfortable. He also had a few more wounds on his body that had just ran over desperately, which appeared because of continuous shots by other tanks, and was dripping with green blood.


    The madman raised his head and looked not far away. There was an aura that attracted him. Although the madman didn''t know what was there, his instinct told him that he absorbed that breath, so he could become even better. powerful.


    The madman at this moment had completely lost the consciousness of human beings, and Yusuf''s consciousness had been completely swallowed up by the madman born because of the gamma rays in a deep sleep.


    An air base not far away.


    The fighter plane was preparing to take off, but dropped the bomb directly at the Quantico base. This regret was a bit serious. One carelessness, it is estimated that the entire Quantico base will be rebuilt directly.


    and¡­


    What happened at Quantico Base this time was no longer blocked, but quickly spread to the outside.


    Lake is still drinking coffee with Rachel and chatting about travel plans to Los Angeles next month.


    After Rachel got the guarantee from Lake, he smiled and said, "Then we will live at my brother''s house, there is no need to stay in a hotel.


    Lake said, "Brother, I don''t know you still have a brother."


    Rachel shrugged: "The connection is a bit lacking."


    Lake shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s the hotel. We can settle down. Let''s take a look together. There is no need to disturb your brother."


    It is more comfortable to live in a hotel.


    Lake is not without money. No, Lake is very poor, but there is still money to stay in hotels. Most of the western concept of family is relatively weak. These years, if not for Karen¡¯s insistence, it is estimated that Lake is here. It will be the same with those families who don¡¯t interact with each other.


    Rachel nodded, and when he was about to speak, the phone rang.


    Newspaper.


    "Rachel, where are you?"


    "This side of the Jefferson Memorial."


    "...Very well, something happened at Quantico Base, Shet, there is a monster."


    "What, monster?"


    "..."


    Lake raised his head to look at Rachel, raising his eyebrows.


    Quantico.


    Monster?


    Oneshette, I won¡¯t be there for a while. Finally, Rose couldn¡¯t help but want to slice and study Bruce Banner, so did Bruce Hulk Banner awaken?


    Lake thought in his heart and quickly took out the phone and dialed General Rose''s cell phone.


    But no one answered.


    Lake got up and hurriedly walked towards the car parked not far away.


    Rachel walked over to hold Lake: "You plan to drive back to Quantico, it will take time, look at the top."


    Lake looked up.


    The Sun¡¯s news helicopter had flown over from a distance, and then dropped the climbing rope without landing.


    Rachel looked at Lake: "Will it be there?"


    Lake was silent for a while and looked at Rachel: "Will you?"


    Rachel ran directly over there: "Our people have been interested in extreme sports since they were young."


    Lake: "..."


    If you drive back to Quantico from here, the journey will take about an hour and a half, but if you use an airplane, it will take almost 20 minutes. From a condescending position, you can already see what is happening on the Quantico base.


    "boom!"


    "Hulk!"


    "..."


    At Quantico Base, some buildings on the side close to the Air Force Airport have been broken into ruins, and two monsters are engaged in hand-to-hand combat directly under the public.


    Madness fights Hulk.


    Bang bang bang!


    The tanks at the base were also launching an offensive boom, but this time it was not an indiscriminate attack on the two monsters, but instead helped the Hulk, who had watermelon hair and looked greenish, attacked the madman.


    It is precisely because of this that Hulk was barely beaten by the madness.


    Yes it is.


    The situation seems to be disadvantageous for Hulk. Hulk¡¯s power seems to be inferior to the madman, but if you look closely, you will find that with every blow of the madman, Hulk¡¯s counterattack will be stronger than before. .


    ßÑ!


    The madman directly wrapped Hulk''s sandbag-big fist with his right hand, and a cold smile appeared on the sharp teeth. Then, he threw Hulk directly across his shoulder and slammed Hulk directly to the ground.


    boom!


    The ground began to crack, and there was another ruin.


    "shooting."


    "shooting"


    Ross, who was moved to safety by the soldiers, directly ordered several fighters in the sky, glanced at Betty who was talking next to him, and repeated: "Help the green."


    boom!


    boom!


    The madman, who was striding to the river bank, was about to grab the iron chain and was directly hit by two rockets behind him. One staggered, with a bang, and directly fell one face to the ground.


    Hulk got up, turned over and sat directly on the back of the madman, roared Hulk, and then two punching-bag fists took turns to smash the back of the madman''s head.


    The sound was like thunder.


    Sparse!


    Immediately afterwards, Hulk directly drew out the iron chain that had just been broken by the madness to deal with him, and directly restrained the madness''s neck with the iron chain. Then, like a hunter who trains a horse, he roared and stepped on the madness. On his back, both hands firmly pulled the two ends of the iron chain, ready to directly kill the madman.


    The madman squeezed the iron chain between his neck with both hands.


    Boom!


    The iron chain split instantly.


    Hulk staggered, directly because of the force, he threw it back.


    The madman took advantage of this moment, got up directly, turned around, and looked at Hulk with a sullen face.


    boom!


    The madman roared, turned his head, and looked at the fighter plane that launched a rocket at him again in the sky. This **** flying insect, the madman looked around and was about to find something to knock him down.


    but.


    Bang!


    Hulk got up, directly and vigorously, kicked the back of the madman who was facing him. The madman was irritated once, and his anger was more raging than ever.


    It''s a pity that no matter how great his anger is, it''s useless, because his strength is constant, but it''s not Hulk who can continue to strengthen his own strength because of his anger.


    boom!


    This time, Hulk and the madman fought once again, and there was no tie. Instead, with just one punch, the madman couldn''t help wailing again and then back again and again.


    His power has been completely suppressed by Hulk.


    "boom!"


    "puff!"


    The madman''s head moved to the right, and a mouthful of green blood was directly sprayed out.


    "boom!"


    "puff!"


    This time the madman''s head moved to the left, repeatedly hit by Hulk, and when he staggered back, another mouthful of green blood was beaten out.


    even.


    The dangerous temperament of the madness also began to decline.


    At this moment, if this is a boxing match, then this match has reached the anti-kill link that the audience is most looking forward to.


    boom!


    Hulk grabbed the madman''s arms, hit the head with a direct hit, and slammed the madman''s flatbread face fiercely, the sharp teeth clanking down.


    Next second.


    The madman was hit hard by his shoulder and hit the runway, the ground cracked, and with a click, Hulk broke the madman''s head directly, and then stood on the body of the madman with one foot, opened his arms, and roared. :"Hulk!!"


    "it is good!"


    Some soldiers in the base monitoring room looked at the scenes in the surveillance, which looked like a blockbuster. UU reading saw Hulk hit the madness with punches and punches on the face, as the madness retreated. In the scene of the counterattack, the soldiers couldn''t help but applaud, and then they clapped, and immediately after the atmosphere was spread, they all began to applaud.


    For this victory.


    For Hulk?


    In the sky!


    "This is a military security zone. Please follow the instructions and land immediately."


    "..."


    Just as Lake was sitting on the Sun newspaper''s news helicopter and was watching enthusiastically, he returned to his senses and saw that there were already a few more gunship helicopters near them.


    Not only the Sun newspaper, but also armed helicopters appeared near the media helicopters that came for inquiries, and some even enjoyed the treatment of fighter escorts.


    ¡­


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 188: Persuasion after the war

    "What are you doing..."


    "and many more."


    "This is our equipment, you..."


    "This is a violation of our rights!"


    "You can''t do this."


    "I want to expose!"


    "..."


    The Sun, The Washington, The Federal Daily, the United Daily... the moment some affordable and affordable newspaper planes just landed, the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time rushed in.


    Camera?


    Confiscated.


    Logger?


    Confiscated.


    Recording pen?


    Confiscated.


    Faced with the offensive of a group of soldiers, these reporters had no ability to counterattack. The reporters who clamored for citizens'' right to know and to be exposed were directly taken away by the military law department on the grounds that they were suspected of military leaks.


    The Sun is here.


    Several soldiers walked to Lake and looked at Lake''s military uniform. They were obviously taken aback.


    Lake pointed directly at Rachel next to him: "She is with me."


    then.


    Lake left here with Rachel, who seemed to want to protect his equipment. As for the helicopter pilot, he was kindly invited to the lounge.


    However, the equipment on the plane did not have any special treatment. Like the equipment of other reporters, it was directly centralized, and then burned directly on the spot. Then the group of reporters were invited to the lounge.


    golf cart.


    When Lake and Rachel rushed to the other end of the runway, where Hulk was located, General Rose and Betty had already arrived.


    Betty looked at the big guy roaring at Hulk in the field, obviously taken aback.


    Without him.


    Betty seemed to see the confusion, anxiety and hesitation in Hulk''s eyes looking around him, just as Betty saw in Bruce Banner''s eyes that night.


    Next second.


    Betty, with bruises on her face and arms, moved.


    Rose grabbed Betty: "Are you crazy?"


    Hulk''s combat effectiveness is obviously still above the madman that destroyed almost the entire port. With Betty''s small body, let alone a punch, it is estimated that he can''t hold it with a finger.


    Betty turned to look at Rose: "Dad, I want to try."


    Rose frowned.


    Just before, when Betty, Bruce and Rose were preparing to evacuate under the **** of the soldiers, the madman had already locked what he wanted to Bruce.


    At that time, Bruce was already very upset, Hulk was already about to move, but because Bruce seemed to have Betty next to him, this anxiety was just anxiety, not a panic attribute.


    but¡­¡­


    A tank screamed directly, and was thrown over their heads by the madman.


    Betty and Rose and the soldiers were dumbfounded.


    At that moment.


    Bruce turned into light...


    Green light.


    With a roar, Bruce Banner turned into Hulk and appeared with a fist blasted out of the green light.


    The tank was hit directly and exploded instantly.


    General Ross and a group of soldiers were directly blown by the explosion. Although they were not injured, they were already very embarrassed.


    As for Betty?


    Rose didn''t fix anything. When Rose reacted, he saw Betty standing intact and not far away except for some bruises on his arm and face.


    Betty looked at Rose: "Dad, he won''t hurt me, I''m sure."


    Rose was silent for a while, put down the right hand that was holding Betty, but still shouted at his soldiers: "Everyone, stay alert."


    Betty crossed the soldiers'' cordon and appeared in the field.


    Hulk snorted, still with an angry expression on his face, watching Betty who walked into his sight.


    Rose was tense behind.


    Even Lake, who just arrived on the scene, is ready for Hulk to take a shot. Even though Lake feels that he is currently facing Hulk with a win rate of at most 55, but it should be okay to save Betty in time.


    But this worst case does not seem to happen.


    Betty looked up at this because of anger. It seemed that there was Hulk who had grown to 2.7 meters tall. She spoke softly and stretched out her right hand to slowly approach Hulk: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s over, they have no harm to you. , You just protected me, do you remember?"


    Hulk''s chest was undulating, and he looked at Betty''s... outstretched right hand motionless.


    Next second.


    Hulk moved.


    Everyone was nervous, and Rose was about to blurt out the order to fire.


    Hulk stretched out his giant hand like a fan, bent down, and seemed to hesitately hand it over to Betty.


    Betty was also a little drumming in her heart, but her face was still gentle, and she encouraged Hulk''s movements a little.


    The big hand touches the small hand.


    There was a trace of expression on Hulk''s face with his head against the watermelon head. It seemed to be joy, it seemed to be happy, it seemed to be something else.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A green light appeared on Hulk''s body.


    Very green light.


    This light comes fast and goes fast. When the light disappears and everyone''s eyes are focused on the green light, Hulk has disappeared. Only one squatting on the ground uses himself to cover a man who seems to be an exhibitionist. Betty.


    Where''s Hulk?


    Some soldiers who didn''t know the inside story stared with big eyes and small eyes. How did the so big monster disappear? Who was the exhibitionist on the ground?


    Many soldiers wanted to see the exhibitionist appearance of Betty''s protector, but Betty blocked it well and did not expose Bruce Banner, who had passed out of a coma, to the sun.


    After half an hour.


    Base medical room.


    General Rose looked sullenly at Bruce Banner who was lying on the hospital bed, but still holding his daughter Betty''s Bruce Banner in his right hand. There was a kind of impulse to kill and then quickly.


    quickly.


    The result of the check is out.


    The reason for Bruce Banner''s coma is very simple. It is too much physical exhaustion. After his physical strength recovers, he will be able to wake up. Of course, there are some other test results.


    But Lake is not a doctor. Those professional terms, Lake is also a big head.


    In short.


    Bruce Banner is fine, and through his brain waves, he seems to be still having a good dream.


    quite a while.


    Rose walked out of the ward with Lake, a group of soldiers guarding outside the ward.


    In the office.


    Rose is sorting his clothes, and the Pennsylvania side wants him to report on such a big incident at the base.


    "Did those reporters control it?"


    "Yes it is."


    The guard nodded, then glanced at Lake next to him, and said to Rose: "Sir, all the video data has been destroyed, and the confidentiality agreement has been signed, except for..."


    "That reporter from The Sun?"


    "Yes it is."


    Rose said to Lake next to him without looking back: "Your woman, solve it by yourself, other things, wait to go home at night and talk about it."


    Lake opened his mouth and nodded. He originally wanted to tell Rose that he was going to sleep on Rachel''s side at night, but Lake felt that he had been pitted by Betty.


    I am afraid at this moment, Rose thought it was Betty who bought Lake and asked him to directly change his position and stand by her and Bruce.


    God dare to testify.


    Lake is only considering from the perspective of profit and harm. To conquer Hulk is far better than pushing Hulk to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Rachel is arranged in a separate room at this moment.


    Lake came over and nodded with the two guards at the door. After the guards left, Lake pushed the door in.


    Rachel, who was looking at the non-disclosure agreement on hand, looked up at Lake: "The people should know what happened here."


    Lake took off his hat: "No, the people''s right to know does not involve national security. This is the first time we met. I told you. The reporter pursues the truth first, which is good, but when the truth is first and the truth is the truth. When there is a conflict over national security, the truth supremacy should be subordinated to the truth."


    Rachel said, "So, how do you plan to explain what happened here?"


    Lake walked down and looked at Rachel with a smile on his face: "You are a reporter, you can talk about it."


    Rachel smiled and said: "Acting, experimental accidents, anyway, the truth will definitely not be announced, right?"


    Lake nodded.


    Rachel looked at Lake: "If I want to report."


    Lake smiled and said, "Then, we will have differences."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "I will try my best to convince you."


    "If not."


    "It''s impossible not to exist."


    "Oh."


    Rachel put aside the confidentiality agreement on hand, then put her arms around, looking at Lake curiously: "Are you so confident?"


    Lake thought for a while: "My persuasion skills are still great."


    Interrogation is equal to persuasion.


    Ordinary suspects will be able to honestly tell Lake what Lake wants to know within three rounds in Lake.


    Rachel just wanted to speak, and suddenly uttered.


    The whole person has been picked up by Lake.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You are in pajamas."


    "..."


    Lake has always been simple and rude to persuade suspects. He first salutes and then fights, not to mention, to fight directly, not to mention, in the fight, generally, until the last limb of the suspect is charged, he will basically speak.


    But Rachel is not the suspect, she is Lake''s woman.


    Lake''s persuasion is also very simple and rude. One meal is not enough to come again. Lake''s mouth is relatively dumb, so he can only use his strengths and avoid weaknesses and give full play to his own strengths.


    But Rachel was obviously more insistent than Lake expected.


    Persuade this time.


    It took Lake a full five hours. It was still day when he came in. After he finally convinced him, it was already dark outside.


    With soft legs with long hair scattered and wrapped in a towel, Rachel handed the signed non-disclosure agreement to Lake with a contented face, and then looked at Lake with a smile: "So How many people have you used this persuasion before?"


    Lake smiled slightly and looked at Rachel: "It''s only you."


    "really?"


    "of course."


    He didn''t need to persuade other people.


    After the first night with Rachel, Lake was already thinking whether he had provoke Rachel to make mistakes. God testified that the purpose of his looking for Rachel was not to hook Rachel, but just to take advantage.


    The results of it?


    I fell into the pit I dug myself.


    ...


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 189: Get a promotion and get a salary back to New York

    ut¡­¡­


    Lake thought about it seriously. After Maureen, he had made up his mind and would never look for his own tree in the same way as before.


    Why bother.


    With such a big forest and so many trees, how watts of brains is it to look for the tree that belongs to you alone?


    Isn''t this sick?


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Lake feels that since he has the ability to find a few more trees, why should he find only one tree? He is caring, giving a tree also love, and giving a few trees is also love, why not find a few more trees It.


    and so.


    Lake likes Rachel, and Rachel is also single. If this is a pit, Lake said that it would be better to have a few more. It will only fly around the whole year.


    But it''s okay.


    Lake didn''t go to Hungary this year. There was only one bad boy over there. Emilia was also very busy this year. Therefore, Lake made a call and it didn''t pass.


    Seifer?


    Seifer came to New York to find Lake two months ago, but he came and went in a hurry. It seemed that he had used Lake as a tool. After he had vented, he left again. It seemed that he had no intention of asking Lake to make any promises. She didn''t seem to need any promises either.


    Lake feels very subtle.


    Then it was Rachel.


    But Lake has promised Rachel to accompany Rachel and her daughter Josie to Los Angeles next month. So, for now, Lake feels that even if there are two more, Lake can control the audience.


    eight pm.


    Lake got out of the car, rubbed his weakened legs in the car, and didn''t even have time to drink water for a five-hour persuasion journey. If it weren''t for his physical fitness, Lake felt he was going to be counter-persuaded.


    Enter the house.


    Rose sat on the sofa and read the newspaper: "Where did you go."


    Lake closed the door with his backhand: "You want me to persuade Rachel, have you forgotten, where''s Betty."


    General Ross snorted, "Still at the base."


    Lake first went to the kitchen to fetch a wine glass, then walked to the living room and spoke first: "My position is never shaken. I am on your side with regard to Betty and Bruce."


    General Rose put down the newspaper and looked at Lake blankly: "Really?"


    Lake nodded: "It''s more real than real gold."


    Rose smiled and grabbed the newspaper that was obviously upside down again: "You are not acting like it."


    Lake sat down on the sofa next to him: "But Hulk and Bruce are bound. I think you should see it too. It seems that only Betty can appease Hulk."


    Rose put down the newspaper again, took off his glasses, and looked at Lake: "What do you think?"


    Lake spreads his hands: "Let''s let it go, fall in love, it''s not marriage, Betty''s character, the more we oppose her, the more vigorous she is. Finally, let''s watch it first. After a while, let Karen take Betty to the reception Maybe, I lost interest in Bruce."


    It''s not impossible.


    After all, Bruce Banner can''t get excited. Hulk will come out when he gets excited. Even if Bruce finds a way to merge with Hulk, frankly speaking, it still won''t work.


    and.


    Lake was thinking about the scene, good fellow, you are no longer a problem with hot eyes or not.


    That''s exactly the rhythm of a thriller.


    after awhile.


    Lake changed the subject directly and looked at Rose: "What did Pennsylvania say."


    Rose rubbed his eyebrows: "S.H.I.E.L.D. scientists and military scientists will work together to research the monster tomorrow."


    no way.


    The Quantico base was demolished, and the reconstruction needed funding from Pennsylvania. It just so happened that S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury expressed his willingness to contribute funds to help rebuild the Quantico base on the condition that this research experiment also has a stake among them.


    Lake nodded and looked at Rose: "General, then you have to be optimistic about Bruce. This newly renamed SHIELD has a dark history of unscrupulous digging."


    Lake can testify at this point.


    See how S.H.I.E.L.D. bureau dug him, good guy, directly wanted him to die socially, and then Aegis was in the process of accepting Lake, and from then on, Lake was devoted to S.H.I.E.D.


    This kind of digging method is simply shameless and indecent.


    Ross sneered: "Dr. Bruce Banner is a scientist in the military. Don''t say they don''t know the relationship between Hulk and Bruce. Even if they do, I will see how he catches them."


    In fact, General Rose hated Bruce Banner, but he didn''t hate Hulk.


    At the very least, General Rose saw the invincible future of the military in Hulk. He is not afraid of bullets or artillery shells. It is no exaggeration to say that Hulk will become a sharp knife of the military. Moreover, from the current point of view, Hulk is not a monster that unconsciously knows about destruction like the madman, it seems that it is controllable.


    the next day.


    Lake did not follow General Ross to the Quantico base. He didn''t bother to meet the people of SHIELD, and was even said to be dealing with them. Lake went directly to the National Land Building.


    The madman is dead.


    natural.


    This terrorist crisis that almost caused a nuclear test on the mainland has also been officially lifted.


    Lake was directly in his office and spent the whole morning writing a report on this action, without any concealment, what to write about what he saw, anyway, this investigation report will be conducted by a specialist before it is archived. Smeared.


    Just like Lake''s file, 80% of the text in the several actions involved was blacked out, and at first glance, it would only feel unclear.


    but¡­¡­


    After the action report was written, Lake stayed in Washington for nearly a week. After all, this was a big case, and it was a big case involving joint operations with multiple departments. After it was solved, he needed to be rewarded for meritorious deeds. .


    and.


    After finally coming back, Rachel did not want Lake to return to New York so soon.


    Anyway...


    When Lake walked out of New York''s Kennedy Airport again, he was tired and happy.


    fatigue.


    Yesterday, I fought with Rachel almost all night. By the early morning, the smell of the room was very addictive. By the fifth time, the cover was used up, but the two were still struggling.


    Rachel didn''t mind, but Lake, who only cared about his body, felt that the cover would affect his performance. He simply went to battle in real hand-to-hand combat and launched a vigorous fight.


    happy.


    After Lake got in the car, he smiled at Kassel who was finally willing to tease our deputy director and said, "The senior director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security is now in front of you."


    Kassel was taken aback for a moment: "Promoted, good fellow."


    Lake smiled.


    This kind of big case was finally solved. How could it be possible regardless of merit or deeds? By this opportunity, Minister Kelly directly transferred Director Carmen, who was not bad but not tacitly compatible with Lake, back to the headquarters. After that, The person taking over the position of deputy director is still Lake''s old acquaintance, David, who was formerly in the operations department.


    Yes, it is the David who looks exactly like the Martian in the universe next door.


    Go home.


    Skye also happened to be behind Lake and went home from school.


    "Hi!"


    "Hi!"


    Lake looked at the feeble Skye who was saying hello, blinked his eyes and asked, "What''s the matter, I was bullied."


    Skye glanced at Lake, then ran up the spiral staircase without saying a word.


    Lake looked at Skye who had his coat tied around his waist, nuzzling upstairs, and blinked.


    What''s going on here?


    at this time.


    Alexis opened the door and walked in: "Uncle Lake, where''s Skye?"


    Lake was not surprised that Alexis was able to open the door of his own house, and pointed upstairs: "Upstairs, what''s wrong."


    Alexis didn''t answer Lake''s question, but with a squeak, he walked upstairs in tandem.


    Lake was lost.


    These two girls, what is this doing?


    Is it so mysterious?


    Lake looked up at the upstairs that came from time to time. He resisted the urge to go up and have a look, shook his head, drank the wine in his glass and went straight out.


    Maybe Kassel knows something.


    downstairs.


    Lake entered the door, looked at Kassel who was watching the TV on the other side of the sofa, and said directly, "What are Alexis and Skye doing, do you know."


    Kassel looked at Lake: "What?"


    Lake will have just entered the room with Skye, then Alexis will enter the room, and then the two little girls ran upstairs to talk about it.


    Kassel shook his head: "After Alexis came back and whispered to her grandma, then he went out. I thought the two of them went out to buy pizza."


    Lake looked at Kassel a little speechlessly: "Your father is very incompetent."


    Kassel opened his mouth and looked at Lake speechlessly: "You seem to be very competent. I can''t hand in the manuscript this week. It is your fault when I was called for the manuscript."


    Lake waved his hand: "So, you don''t know what the two of them are doing?"


    Kassel nodded.


    Next second.


    Lake and Kassel glanced at each other. Kassel directly turned off the TV and caught up with Lake, who was walking outside, and then ran upstairs, standing at the door, staring at each other. Small eyes.


    "You are advanced."


    "You first."


    "WhyThis is your home."


    "So the guests first."


    "..."


    While Lake and Kassel were discussing who should go first, Kassel''s mother Rogers Martha walked out of the elevator and looked at the two big men blocking the door and said, "You two What are you doing, sneaky?"


    When Lake and Caselton turned to look at Rogers Martha.


    After seeing his mother, Kassel briefly talked about Alexis and Skye, and then curiously asked his mother: "What did Alexis say to you just now? You know these two What is this little girl doing?"


    Rogers Martha said irritably to Lake and Kassel: "Nonsense, this kind of thing, they don''t tell me, can they tell you two big men?"


    Kassel, Lake: "..."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 190: The car you just bought was stolen?

    quickly.


    Lake understands what happened, after all, Lake has experienced this kind of thing.


    Of course.


    Lake did not experience it personally, but because of Betty. At that time, Lake had just returned from the army to take a vacation. It happened that Rose and Karen had been to the two-person world at night. No, Betty suddenly screamed.


    then¡­¡­


    Lake noodles ran to the drugstore in the small town without changing their colors and brought back breads of all sizes, large and small.


    Thank goodness.


    Lake thought he was going to teach Betty how to use it. Fortunately, the pharmacy owner at the time called Karen, and Karen, who rushed back in time, took over for Lake.


    menarche.


    As we all know, menarche is a sign of girls'' maturity.


    and so¡­¡­


    Skye familiar?


    Snapped!


    Lake returned to his senses, gave himself a slap, dispelled the idea of ??a certain ghost father, took a sip of the bourbon in front of him, closed his eyes, and meditated on abcdefg...


    It''s terrible to have this kind of thinking.


    It''s as if Lake never became interested in Betty. Are you crazy? People raised you like a son. If you are better, you stole someone else''s daughter backhand.


    Is this plausible?


    Although many people think that Lake has no bottom line, Lake dare to swear that he still has some bottom line.


    after awhile.


    After the Kassel family had left, Skye, who had changed his clothes, went downstairs blankly and greeted Lake who was sitting at the bar.


    Lake pointed to the pizza he had just bought in front of him: "It just happened, just arrived."


    Skye sat down.


    Lake wouldn''t ask this matter so unsightly, even, as usual, Lake just took Bourbon after eating, clapped his hands and went back to the study.


    Wait until it''s about to rest.


    Skye knocked on the door of the study and said to Lake who was sitting there looking at the computer, "Thank you, Lake."


    Lake looked up: "I''m tired of logging."


    Skye blinked.


    Lake laughed and said: "When you go to foreign language class, you can ask your teacher, homophonic characters."


    Skye nodded seemingly.


    Ten days later!


    Skye, as usual, and Alexis took the shuttle bus to Midtown High School to continue swimming in the ocean of knowledge.


    Lake was driving to work at the Land Building in New York.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake stood on the side of the road while telling the new deputy director David that he might be going later, then hung up the phone, looking sad at the burning and smoky car not far away.


    Finally, from Lake to New York, I have been following him all the way to the north and south of the car. Is the deadline for the car?


    People from the repair shop arrived soon.


    After the repairman¡¯s overhaul, Lake¡¯s guess was confirmed. At the same time, he was a little surprised: "This car has only been reimbursed now. I have repaired it for so many years. According to my estimation, this car should have been scrapped two or three years ago."


    Lake sighed: "Is there any chance of being rescued?"


    The repairman said, "It can be, but it''s not cost-effective."


    Lake asked, "How much is it?"


    The repairman gave the repair fee: "Ten thousand dollars."


    "¡­¡­How many?"


    "This car has been burned, sir."


    "..."


    Lake thought about it, and finally, after thinking about it, he still didn''t plan to extend his life to the old man. He paid the towing fee directly, and then chose to take a taxi and leave without looking back.


    What a joke.


    With a maintenance fee of 10,000 US dollars, he can directly buy a better Porsche Cayenne if he adds some money.


    In fact, Lake did the same.


    Two hours later.


    Lake took the brand new key from the sales manager Job Lewis in front of him, opened the latest white Porsche Cayenne in front of him, drove the new car directly, and came to the State Land Building in New York State.


    A new car is a new car.


    Although Lake spent nearly 50,000 US dollars this time, it was worth the cost. In the past, his old car rang everywhere, but the stereo didn¡¯t work, and although it had a sense of control when driving, it was frankly uncomfortable. .


    This time, if the old car only needs about one thousand dollars, Lake may still rescue it, but ten thousand dollars is unnecessary. After all, when Lake bought it back, it cost hundreds of dollars. That''s it.


    The car is a means of transportation, and Lake has always felt that way. Therefore, despite the continuous problems of the previous cars, Lake still chose to stop.


    Go back to your office.


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    Lake passed the keys in his hand and some information about the purchase of the new car to his assistant: "Help me drive to the DMV for filing, and ask them to recreate my original license plate by the way."


    The new car must have a new license plate, but Lake likes his original license plate number.


    lknb!


    Lake is awesome!


    This is the license plate customized by Lake himself. Although it feels meaningless in many people''s eyes, it is full of meaning in Lake''s view.


    Tiffany nodded, took the key and information, and walked towards the elevator entrance.


    Lake found David, drinking coffee and chatting.


    David sighed about the speed of Lake''s promotion, but he didn''t have any jealousy. After all, his speed of promotion was okay, and David also said thank you to Lake.


    Lake waved his hand: "I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."


    indeed.


    Secretary Kelly definitely promoted David considering Lake and David¡¯s previous experience as a partner. The most important point is that although Lake is very capable of handling cases, he is mostly a jerk, and David It''s different. David''s work attitude is very obvious. Whether in the previous unit or in the action group, he is capable.


    Lake then said to David: "I will be on vacation tomorrow and go to Los Angeles."


    David nodded: "Okay."


    Lake said: "It should be almost a month, I''ll go back quickly, and then you can take a vacation."


    David smiled and said: "For me, the most painful thing is the holiday. If there is any, it is a long holiday."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Then don''t tell your wife what you said."


    David waved his hand.


    at this time.


    Tiffany knocked on the door and walked in, with a strange expression on his face.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, thinking that Tiffany had already done it. This made it clear that less than ten minutes had passed: "So fast?"


    Tiffany looked at Lake with a weird expression: "Sir, I didn''t find your car."


    Lake said, "Just parked in the parking lot with the flag next to our building. It''s obviously white."


    No reason.


    Lake added: "White, Porsche Cayenne, SUV, newly bought."


    Tiffany was a little confused: "Yes, I went around the parking lot, and there was indeed no one."


    Lake: "..."


    ten minutes later.


    Standing in the parking lot, Lake felt like he was about to explode.


    Good guys.


    The reason why Lake chose to buy the second-hand car at the time was because there were many car thieves in New York. Therefore, buying an old car with a history of many years would not be missed.


    But he never expected it, and he got the trick.


    and¡­¡­


    He just bought that car, insurance or something, he has not had time to buy it.


    are you crazy.


    There are a lot of people in the courtyard, the sky is bright, the sky is wide, and it is still at the door of his old nest, he just bought a new car for less than half an hour, so Chi Guoguo disappeared?


    There is a kind!


    Lake took a deep breath and looked at Tiffany, who was not far away, and said, "What did the monitoring room say?"


    Tiffany said: "Several monitors in the parking lot are upgrading their software systems this morning."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The entrance and exit surveillance on both sides of the parking lot has been shut down."


    "..."


    Tiffany looked at Lake with anger on his face: "Sir, do you want to contact the New York Department of Transportation?"


    Lake didn''t even think about it and said, "The car of the senior director of the Dignity Department of Homeland Security was stolen at his door. Do you think it is appropriate to tell the New York Department of Transportation?"


    Talking.


    After a pause, Lake said to Tiffany: "Directly take over the New York Department of Transportation''s system, and when asked, he said that he was looking for a suspicious car."


    Lake had also been at the New York Police Department anyway. If the traffic department knew that his car had been stolen, within five minutes, it would be estimated that George, Beckett, and Joe would call.


    And Lake can guarantee that it is by no means the kind of phone that he cares about.


    Just like what Lake said to his assistant Tiffany, the car of the senior director of the dignified National Security Agency was stolen in the parking lot of his homeland building. There is no doubt that this is hot news.


    Ma De, I''d like to see that guy eats a bear heart and leopard gall.


    Steal my car?


    FAK!


    quickly.


    Homeland Operations Center.


    In the New York Department of Transportation, all the surveillance images near the National Land Building were reviewed. During this period, the Department of Transportation sent an inquiry. Homeland Security told the Department of Transportation for the reasons Lake had just thought about.


    after awhile.


    A land agent pointed to the surveillance system near the main road on the left side of the parking lot of the land building.


    A white Porsche Cayenne without any logo, even a white Porsche Cayenne with a new car protective film on the roof, appeared on the surveillance screen, and disappeared with a scream.


    "Here, read out the surveillance screen on 67th Street."


    "Go to Sixty-Six Street."


    "not found."


    "There is a small road on the Sixty-Sixth Street, and you can go up to the Fifty-seventh Street."


    "Found it, went to 57th Street, and went to 47th Street."


    "No, the surveillance on 47th Street is broken."


    "AfterwardsLake sat on the sofa with a sullen face, looking at the new car he had just bought for an hour in front of him.


    This is almost a race against time.


    If it is said that in New York, the prime time for solving child kidnapping cases, then the prime time for destroying vehicle theft cases is only two hours.


    the reason?


    After more than two hours, it is possible that this car has already left New York. As for where it went, it is possible everywhere in the world, just as many black cars from all over the world flow into New York every year.


    And even if it''s still in New York.


    Those skilled car thieves will swear by their reputation that two hours have passed, even if you stand in front of your car, you will no longer recognize it.


    ...


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 191: This is hitting me in the face

    Suddenly!


    A helicopter hovered directly somewhere in Queens.


    A team of land agents descended directly.


    "gogogo!"


    "Break the door!"


    "Boom!"


    "DHS!"


    "DHS!"


    "Get down, get down, get down!"


    "Be careful, gun!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Suddenly!"


    After a gun battle, a few punks tremblingly raised their hands and lay on the ground, looking sideways, bleeding from the hole in the body of the unstoppable colleague.


    Jack, who personally led the team, looked around the spacious warehouse where several apparently stolen vehicles were parked, and pressed his headset: "Base, no target was found, repeat, no target was found."


    Three hours ago, Lake just bought a new car Porsche Cayenne less than half an hour ago and was brutally stolen by car thieves at the door of the New York State Building.


    at the moment?


    tracked to the last location of the vehicle. As a result, the vehicle is gone?


    Lake sitting in the homeland warfare center took a deep breath: "Jack, ask."


    He wants to kill.


    but¡­¡­


    Compared to the feeling of killing, the most important thing is to find your new car quickly, Mad, that car Lake has just driven for at most 20 minutes, good guy, it takes ten minutes to come and go, and it is stolen directly. Up?


    is too rampant.


    This is the new car of the senior director of the Department of Homeland Security. It is not a cat or dog. The public security situation in New York is terrible.


    Jack over there received the message, nodded, and gestured directly to one of the team members. Then, he asked the gangster who was lifted up by the team members: "About thirty-five minutes ago, there was a white Porsche Cayenne. Nine floors are new..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Brand new."


    The new car I just bought, how come it becomes a nine-story new car, and it¡¯s directly on the ground for a discount?


    Jack did not correct, and asked directly: "Where did this car go."


    The little **** shivered: "I don''t know."


    "Snapped!"


    Jack slapped the gangster directly: "Honestly, where did the car go."


    The little **** was about to cry: "I really don''t know, I have been working inside just now, but I didn''t come outside."


    Jack''s eyes fell on a gangster next to him: "What about you."


    The gangster shook his head and hurriedly motioned his eyes to the colleagues who tried to defy the law enforcement and had already rushed to the street: "I was also inside. I only knew when I heard the movement outside. They were all outside just now."


    This is over.


    is out of mouth.


    Lake got up and said to Jack, "Kill."


    Jack nodded, and directly took out his pistol and pointed it at the little **** before.


    "and many more!"


    "¡­¡­Say."


    "Generally, new stolen cars will be sent from our side to the upstream side. The car you are looking for must be there. Don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me."


    "first name."


    "I don''t know, we are only responsible for car beauty."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jack shook his head and raised the pistol he had just put down again. The new car that Lake just bought was stolen in less than half an hour. He must have been on fire. Obviously, the Department of Homeland Security did not want to face the anger of his boss. , But there is always someone to extinguish the fire.


    "Wait!" The gangster looked at the raised pistol and shouted loudly again: "Job Lewis, he works with our boss and is also responsible for helping us set up the line. He must know that I You know that''s all, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Jack did not speak.


    Lake frowned: "How does this name sound and familiar?"


    Who is coming?


    The assistant Tiffany seemed to have thought of something. He flipped through the information in his hand, then took out a business card and handed it to Lake: "Sir, this is Job Lewis who sold you the car."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    On the business card, the name of the sales manager, Job Lewis, is impressive.


    good fellow.


    The trick of collusion between inside and outside was played directly on Lao Tzu''s head, so I just said, I just bought a car for less than half an hour, how come I was caught by car thieves so quickly.


    "Jack!"


    "In."


    "Catch him back to me, I want to live, do you understand?"


    "Understand!"


    Lake got up, sat and took a deep breath, and then walked directly to the outside of the combat hall: "Forget it, catch him for me, send me the coordinates, and I will interrogate him personally."


    Although the new car cost less than 50,000 US dollars, the 50,000 US dollars are all Lake¡¯s hard-earned money. The real hard-earned money is accumulated by a little bit of salary and bonus.


    It was very smooth to find this Job Lewis.


    Because this product is still working in a car dealership.


    Jack and others took a helicopter and landed directly at the car shop, and then directly controlled Job Lewis on the spot. As for the others, they were also directly controlled.


    soon.


    Assistant Tiffany drove to the car dealership.


    Lake walked into the store with a gloomy face.


    After seeing Lake, this Job Lewis was taken aback for an instant with a panic and not understanding what had happened.


    That''s right.


    Lake approached blankly and looked at this Job Lewis: "Do you know why I am looking for you?"


    Job Lewis returned to his senses, then shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Several other clerks in the shop screamed instantly, and Job Lewis even screamed while clutching his thigh.


    "Who is the boss."


    "This one."


    Lake followed Jack¡¯s gaze and landed on a bald, potbellied middle-aged man. He said expressionlessly, ¡°The car I just bought was stolen in less than half an hour. You brought a car theft gang and learned that your employees are cooperating with them. So, are you a black shop here?"


    Selling at a high price?


    Low price?


    Then sell it at a high price?


    The bald boss had cold sweat on his forehead: "How could we be a black shop? Absolutely not, absolutely not."


    Lake expressionlessly: "You mean I''m lying."


    The bald boss panicked and pointed to the other new cars in the store: "We compensate, and we compensate for the one you are looking for."


    Lake was a little speechless.


    Is this a question of compensation? This is especially a question of slapped him in the face.


    at this time.


    Wow wow wow wow wow!


    People from the New York Police Department arrived here, but fortunately, the New York Police Department looked at the helicopters parked in the parking lot with homeland security signs and did not immediately open their camps.


    after awhile.


    Jack led George in.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at George: "Don''t laugh, I''m very angry now."


    George raised his hand, shook his head and said, "So, you made such a big noise."


    "It''s a matter of face."


    "Ok."


    George also understands Lake¡¯s current identity. The senior director of the Department of Homeland Security¡¯s car has been stolen. Isn¡¯t this just a slap in the face: "What did you ask?"


    Lake cast his gaze expressionlessly on Job Lewis, who was holding his two bullet holes in his thighs and sweating, and his body began to swing: "I will ask you one last time, say or not."


    Job Lewis had a cold sweat on his forehead, but he was also a cruel man. He seemed to have seen someone coming from the New York Police Department, so he felt ashamed. He gritted his teeth and said with a trembling voice: "I want to see a lawyer, I want to sue..."


    "boom!"


    "Lake."


    "What are you doing?"


    George took a deep breath and watched his forehead pierced. Job Lewis stared at him, looking at Lake with a little complicated: "Are you crazy?"


    talking.


    George looked around, and the sales staff in those stores seemed to be saying, "You look at the place even if you shoot. There are so many people watching here."


    Lake directly smiled coldly and said to Jack: "Cable News, the clerk here is involved in terrorist activities, bring me back, and the surveillance here is also brought back to me."


    Jack directly nodded.


    Lake looked at George immediately: "What did you just say?"


    George opened his mouth and shook his head: "Clean the finish. Let me ask you a question to see if any other car has received your car."


    Lake said thank you.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The vehicle from the Department of Homeland Security came over, and one of them counted as one, and directly sent the owner and several salespeople in the shop to the **** vehicle, and then went directly to the Department of Homeland Security.


    in the afternoon.


    The authentication section of the National Land Building obtained Job Lewis¡¯ call records from the communications company, but did not find any special numbers.


    Did you catch the wrong person?


    This is impossible.


    soon.


    When the National Land Building was preparing to investigate the surveillance system that was dismantled from the store, news came from George at the New York Police Department.


    There are many car theft gangs in New York.


    But stealing a car is one thing, collecting a car is the same thing. There are many stealing cars, but there are not as many car stealing gangs. Moreover, there are fewer car collection gangs who can afford to buy into luxury cars.


    After George contacted several informants, an informant sent a message that a car collection team located in Hell''s Kitchen had shipped a batch of goods at noon today.


    Lake directly brought Jack''s action team to the Hell''s Kitchen.


    George is already here.


    But...


    What catches the eye is a corpse in a warehouse You killed it? "Lake got off the helicopter directly and asked George, who had already arrived at the scene.


    George stared: "How is it possible."


    at this time.


    A middle-aged man in a suit, tie, and greasy haircut, who looked directly at a lawyer, came over: "Director Edwin!"


    Lake and George looked at the man stopped by Jack.


    "Let him in."


    "Thank you."


    The middle-aged man walked over and passed the stack of documents and a photo to Lake.


    Lake looked at the information in his hand, then raised his eyebrows when he looked at the car he had just bought without tearing off the cling film, and then handed the criminal file of the car collection gang to George next to him.


    The middle-aged man said: "Our boss does not know this, nor does anyone here dare to offend Director Edwin. This is their criminal record. Our boss hopes to calm your anger."


    This is Hell''s Kitchen.


    no doubt.


    The name of the boss in the mouth of the middle-aged man is not difficult to guess.


    Golden Union!


    ¡­¡­


    The error-free chapters of "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic" will continue to be updated. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and play!


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 192: This is not my car

    Hell''s Kitchen is Jin Bin''s territory, and Jin Bin is also a qualified boss, Jin Bin knows more than anyone else about what happened on his lair.


    So Lake is not too surprised that Kim doesn''t know this, he only cares about one at the moment.


    "car."


    "Please rest assured, Director Edwin, your car is already on the way to be recovered."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Lake took a deep look at the middle-aged man who called himself a lawyer Jin Bin, and after a few words, he nodded.


    The middle-aged man turned and left.


    George stared at the seven or eight dead bodies in the warehouse, looked at Lake, and shook his head: "How long has it been since I knew your car was stolen?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Jin Bin''s tentacles stretched too long. Basically, 60% of the black crimes in New York can be traced back to Jin Bin''s head from the source.


    but¡­¡­


    Again.


    Lake has changed departments. Naturally, the angle of view of Jin Bin has also changed. Jin Bin has become a force now, and he knows what to touch and what not to touch.


    It seems that right now, at least, before Kim did not offend Lake, Lake was too lazy to bother with Kim.


    With Lake''s current grade and status, frankly speaking, holding onto gold and not letting go is not just a question of style, but also a question of vision.


    Just out of Novice Village, it''s okay to mess around with Hell''s Kitchen, right now? No need.


    In his anger, he can rely on homeland security and the military''s strength to directly mobilize soldiers to come to the hell''s kitchen and return the gold? Real gold coins have to kneel in front of him.


    Just like this time, regardless of whether the car collection team is working alone or under the rule of Jin Bin, at least, these seven or eight corpses are Jin Bin''s confession, and you can think about it when Lake just came here. explain.


    Lake is satisfied with this.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake stood at the door of the Star Tower, waiting for his car to return.


    The school bus of Midtown College stopped not far away.


    after awhile.


    Skye and Alexis got off the school bus.


    "Uncle Lake?"


    Alexis, who was talking and laughing with Skye, looked at Lake who was standing at the door and greeted him curiously: "Uncle Lake, are you waiting for Skye?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I''m waiting for the bus."


    "car?"


    "Ok."


    Skye said, "Did your car break down again?"


    Skye was the most impressed with that old car of Lake. After all, it was Lake who drove the car to send it to him during the weekend cram school. After such a long time, Skye alone knew that the car was broken. The number of times has at least two digits.


    Lake nodded: "It''s burning, so I changed to a new car."


    Alexis became interested when he heard the new car, and looked around: "Uncle Lake, where''s the car?"


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth and said quietly, "It was stolen within half an hour."


    Alexis opened his mouth and looked at Skye at each other.


    Skye was a little confused by the twists and turns of the answer: "It was stolen?"


    Lake nodded.


    Skye couldn''t help but said, "Up and down the Federation, does anyone dare to steal your car?"


    The senior director of the Department of Homeland Security can be regarded as the master of the Federation. Although the ranking is very low, at least, it is already within the 300th place among all federal officials.


    Lake sighed: "Although this sounds nonsense, it is true, but fortunately, it took me a day to finally track the whereabouts of the car, and waited for someone to come and bring my car. Up."


    at this time.


    At the end of the street where the Star Tower was located, a white Porsche Cayenne slowly drove over.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said to Skye and Alexis, "Look, it''s that one."


    The two girls looked.


    "Wow!"


    Alexis couldn''t help but said, "Porsche."


    Skye also looked a little shining.


    After all, the two girls are already fifteen years old, and they can get a driver''s license tomorrow. Naturally, the topic of cars is also added to the chat with other students in school.


    After a while.


    A man with gloves parked the car on the side of the road, walked down, glanced at the undisturbed cover in the driver''s seat, and walked over: "Mr. Edwin."


    Lake looked at the man blankly: "This is not my car."


    Yes it is.


    Although the plastic wrap on the roof of this car was still there, and the appearance was perfectly reproduced, Lake knew at first glance that this was not the car he bought.


    How to explain.


    The accessories in this car are clearly top-fitting just from the window of the co-pilot.


    Lake bought a low profile.


    no way.


    The low-profile one needs $48,000, while the high-profile one costs 80,000. It is used to open anyway, so Lake naturally did not buy the high-profile one.


    The middle-aged man looked a little embarrassed.


    Lake looked directly at the middle-aged man: "Say."


    The middle-aged man was silent for a while and said, "Yes, Mr. Edwin, this car is indeed not your original. This is an apologize to you from my boss."


    Lake did not answer the topic: "Where is my car."


    The middle-aged man said: "Sorry, when we chased it out, the truck was missing. My boss asked me to bring you a sentence. We didn¡¯t do this thing. This car is also my boss¡¯ hope Let your anger stop temporarily. For one month, my boss promises to deliver your car to you."


    Lake''s eyes gradually became cold.


    Is this a car business?


    It''s not.


    This is not about the car. It''s about his face. His car was stolen. The focus is on his car, but he didn''t chase it back. If this matter is spread out, how can he mess with it?


    The middle-aged man took out his cell phone, dialed the phone, and after a few words, he handed it to Lake: "Mr. Edwin, our boss wants to say a few words to you."


    Lake took the phone blankly.


    At this moment.


    The aura produced by Lake''s suppressed anger already made Skye and Alexis next to them look at each other, and they didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    Received the mobile phone.


    "Say!"


    "Mr. Edwin, give me a month, and I promise to put your car in front of you."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake listened to the iconic voice on the phone and sneered twice: "My car, you took it?"


    Jin Ping said directly: "Absolutely not. This car collection organization came from the west coast a year ago. They followed the rules and scored three to seven points. Therefore, I acquiesced to them. At the same time, I also told them who had their cars. Can''t take it."


    Lake smiled: "They didn''t listen to you."


    King undeniably said, and then said: "They told me at the end that the car did not have your license plate on it."


    Lake said, "Then, is this my fault?"


    Jin Ping said directly: "I will give you a perfect account of this matter. At the same time, I will send you your car intact, and this car will be my apologize."


    Lake glanced at the middle-aged man who was standing in front of him, but sweating on his forehead, and said directly: "So, my car was not stolen by yours?"


    "Not at all."


    "Row."


    Lake said directly: "Since I don''t care about your business, I don''t need you to explain it to me. I will do my business by myself, but I hope you haven''t lied to it, otherwise, I will level the hell''s kitchen."


    Finished.


    Lake hung up the phone directly, and said blankly, "Go away," toward the middle-aged man in front of him.


    The middle-aged man immediately nodded and shook his head. He turned and ran away at such a fast speed that he turned into a corner and disappeared into Lake''s sight within ten seconds.


    Lake sighed.


    West Coast?


    Los Angeles?


    If the federal non-narcotics transit point is Texas, then the transit point for vehicles is indeed Los Angeles.


    As for what transit point is New York?


    Just look at the Continental Hotel. New York is the transit point for all crimes.


    Lake shook his head, called his assistant, and asked Tiffany to sort out the list of several well-known car theft organizations on the West Coast. After hanging up the phone, he shook his head towards Skye and Alexis next to him. Shaking the car key in his hand: "Want to visit?"


    Skye and Alexis regained consciousness and got into Lake''s car one after another.


    Lake drove directly, took Skye and Alexis to a western restaurant a few streets away, and went to have dinner while testing the car. By the way, he called Kassel to inform that Alexis was also with him. Side, lest Kassel think Alexis has been kidnapped.


    After dinner.


    In the underground garage of the Star Building.


    Lake turned off, then threw the car key toward Skye on the co-pilot next to him.


    Skye took over and froze slightly.


    What does this mean?


    Lake got out of the car and said to Skye, who got down from the co-pilot, "This is not my car."


    Skye blinked.


    and then?


    Lake walked towards the elevator in the underground garage: "The instructions and everything are in there. You can read it first. After tomorrow, after taking the driver''s license, this car will be given to you."


    Skye ran after him and heard the words: "No, this car is too expensive."


    Lake said: "Is it expensive? How do you call it expensive if you don''t spend a penny?"


    It didn''t cost a penny.


    It¡¯s a fact that his car is still being stolen. As for this car, it was sent by the car collection gang from the West Coast to prevent Lake from getting angry and sending it to Hell¡¯s Kitchen as a gift and so¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Skye in the elevator and said, "If you don''t want it, leave it in the garage. It''s not bad to be a warehouse."


    Skye was a little speechless: "Ninety-eight thousand dollars in a car, as a warehouse?"


    The price of this car was searched online by Alexis when he was eating in the restaurant.


    Lake smiled, and after walking out of the elevator, he said to Skye: "That''s it. If you don''t want this car, I won''t drive it, and I won''t sell it. Isn''t it a spectacle if you don''t want to be a warehouse?"


    Skye was a little curious: "Why don''t you open it?"


    Lake opened the door with his fingerprints without looking back: "This is not my car!"


    Skye: "..."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 193: The more the better

    the next day.


    Lake packed his luggage.


    after awhile.


    Skye walked down the stairs.


    Lake confirmed to Skye again: "Are you sure you won''t travel with me to Los Angeles?"


    "Don''t go."


    Skye yawned and shook his head: "Remember, you enrolled several tuition classes for me, and I just received a gift in advance yesterday. I made an appointment with Alexis and went to the car to study and study. It."


    Lake shrugged: "Well, I have already talked to Kassel, remember, call me if you have anything."


    Skye nodded.


    Lake didn''t say anything. Skye didn''t want to travel to Los Angeles together, so don''t go there. The big deal is waiting for Christmas and take Skye to Hawaii for a trip alone.


    after awhile.


    Lake took a taxi to the National Land Building first.


    Assistant Tiffany has sorted through the databases of several law enforcement agencies on the West Coast and sorted out the information of several West Coast car collection organizations, but their business tentacles have also extended to New York.


    After taking the information, Lake briefly said a few words to the deputy director David, and then he took another taxi to New York''s Kennedy International Airport.


    When Lake went directly through the security checkpoint with his ID.


    Rachel and her daughter Josie, who had already flown over from Washington, D.C., immediately beckoned to Lake: "Here."


    Lake walked over: "Sorry, some things have been dealt with temporarily."


    Talking.


    Lake touched the eight-year-old, who looked like Rachel, just like the little head of Josie, an iceberg beauty.


    Josie said, "Uncle Lake, you are late."


    Lake said sorry to Josie again: "I promise this is the last time, how about it."


    Josie nodded cutely.


    Rachel looked at Lake and said, "It''s okay, did you find the car?"


    Lake was stunned and looked at Rachel. He didn''t talk to Rachel about this matter.


    Rachel smiled, took off her backpack, and handed the newspaper that he had just seen on the plane to Lake: "You don''t know, your car is in the newspaper if you lose it."


    "What the hell?"


    "See for yourself, second edition, left."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the Daily Horn in his hand. Good guy, although it is not a front page headline, it still used most of the page to describe the stolen vehicle of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, and then sold the car to the Hell¡¯s Kitchen. The organization of the side extinguishing mouth is also written together.


    Three seemingly irrelevant things were directly linked by the Clarion Daily News, and then they were not ill-informed. In a tone of my own speculation, they said that such a supervisor would protect the safety of the people of New York State. Really is it safe?


    This is not repaired enough.


    This is what Lake said in his heart. When Lake was first calculated by S.H.I.E.L.D. a few years ago, many newspapers of the time jumped out and waved at Lake with racist sticks.


    At that time, Lake put a few of the most clamoring reporters on his own notebook, and then, after the matter subsided, he took the time to take care of them one by one.


    Among them, the three reporters of the Clarion Daily are the newspaper with the most.


    Lake originally thought that three reporters had been shot inexplicably, and the horn daily should have ceased. As a result, he jumped out abruptly to respond to him in this way.


    There is a kind.


    Lake silently wrote down the name of the reporter who wrote the report, then smiled, folded the newspaper, and looked at Rachel: "Not yet, but I should be able to find it."


    Must find.


    Among the several car collection organizations found by assistant Tiffany, there is one car collection organization that is most suspected. It just so happened that the car collection organization is on the Los Angeles side of Lake''s destination.


    This is good.


    Lake plans to take time to visit in the evening.


    after awhile.


    Lake led Rachel and Josie directly through the security door, down the stairs, and walked directly into a hangar.


    Boarding.


    "Wow!"


    It was the first time for eight-year-old Josie to take such a private plane, and she asked Rachel cutely why the plane was not like this when they came over.


    Rachel replied to her daughter, and then said to Lake, who was already drinking there, "Is this an occupation of public resources?"


    Lake handed over a glass of red wine: "Will you report?"


    Rachel thought for a while, and looked at Lake with a smile: "Maybe, but if you persuade me."


    Lake smiled.


    "Sir."


    The first officer hired by the Department of Homeland Security walked out of the cabin and said to Lake, "We have obtained the flight permit and we are about to take off."


    Lake nodded, hugged Josie, who was looking at the wine in the wine cabinet with her feet on her feet, and put it next to her. She fastened her seat belt and said, "The plane is about to take off, wait for it to stabilize. Playing, there is a bedroom inside."


    Josie turned her head to look at the place leading to the airplane''s bedroom: "Can I sleep?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course."


    Josie yawned and seemed sleepy.


    Rachel flew to New York on the first flight from Washington. Lake said before that he could pick him up at Washington Airport, but Rachel said it was unnecessary.


    New York is on the east coast, this time the destination is Los Angeles, located on the west coast. Judging from the map, it basically spans the territory of the Confederation.


    Even if Lake used the special plane directly, it took nearly four and a half hours of flying time to reach the sky over Los Angeles. It is estimated that it will take another twenty minutes to enter the landing procedure.


    Lake and Rachel hugged and looked at Josie who was sleeping comfortably in the bed.


    Rachel looked at her daughter on the bed and said to Lake, "You said, what kind of dream is she having?"


    Lake looked at Josie who fell asleep in a surrendering posture, and smiled: "You are embarrassing me. What the boy dreams of, I can guess what the girl dreams of, maybe it is to dream that he has a cotton candy. Hut made?"


    Rachel looked at Lake: "The cottage made of marshmallows, I had this dream."


    Lake said: "Betty did it too, and then I laughed at it. Since then, Betty hasn''t told me what she dreams of."


    Rachel gave Lake a white glance: "Then do you like boys or girls."


    When Lake was about to talk casually, he raised his eyebrows, as if thinking of something, and looked at Rachel.


    Rachel smiled and said nothing.


    With a move of Lake''s eyebrows, he involuntarily looked at Rachel''s flat stomach.


    "...Have it?"


    "you guess?"


    "..."


    Rachel looked at the expression on Lake¡¯s face, smiled, took out something from his pocket, and handed it to Lake: ¡°I wanted to tell you when I was on vacation, but I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Lake took what Rachel had handed over, and looked at it with a strange expression on his face.


    Good guys.


    Am I so tough?


    Lake thought for a while. When he was with Emilia, he didn''t bring it. However, Emilia thought she could not be pregnant. As a result, she won the bid.


    This time, it seems that there is no belt?


    Is my little tadpole so eager to survive?


    and many more.


    Lake suddenly thought of Seffer, who had come to him some time ago, and it seemed that he didn''t bring him that time.


    No way.


    Lake couldn''t help but let it go. If Sever really won the bid, good fellow, wouldn''t he already have three children?


    wrong.


    There should be four, and Skye is at least his daughter in a legal sense.


    Wow.


    what?


    If so, one less one?


    Nothing less.


    That rebellious son doesn''t count, it''s the same sentence, if it weren''t for Emilia''s protection, Lake had planned to destroy the rebellious son to humanity.


    Rachel looked at the expression on Lake''s face, wrinkled, and whispered, "You don''t want it?"


    Lake returned to his senses: "No, how is it possible."


    Although Lake has become accustomed to Western thinking, there is still the soul of Yanhuang in his bones. In a word, the full house of descendants is the constant pursuit of Yanhuang since ancient times.


    Children.


    The more the better.


    Rachel immediately hugged Lake, and then whispered in Lake''s ear: "Actually, I didn''t tell you about Josie."


    Lake laughed and said, "I know."


    Rachel looked at Lake curiously.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "I have one of the most powerful intelligence agencies in the United States."


    Josie was adopted.


    only¡­


    Lake didn''t tell the matter outright. After all, the child was innocent. Moreover, Lake himself was adopted, so he also knew the psychology of those children who knew that he was adopted.


    Look at Lake.


    Look at Skye.


    Ok.


    Lake confessed that he did choose to find Rachel that night after he knew this in advance. If Rachel really had a child with his ex-husband, to be honest, even though Lake said he didn¡¯t care, in fact, he still had something. Diudiu cares.


    Rachel looks at Lake: "So..."


    Lake laughed and said: "I love you, without a doubt, so, yes, I am just like you, looking forward to the day when our love will crystallize."


    quickly.


    Josie, who was awkwardly asleep, was awakened.


    Even if he was put on a seat belt, his head was up and down, and he was dozing off.


    after awhile.


    The plane stopped slowly into the hangar.


    Got off the plane.


    An agent from the California Department of Homeland Security waited beside him. After Lake got off the plane, he handed Lake the keys of the car that had just arrived: "Director Edwin."


    Lake nodded to the land agent, UU reading www. uukanshu.com received the car key.


    The land agent said, then turned around, got in another agent''s car, and left here.


    "I thought he would drive us to the hotel."


    "Haha."


    Lake opened the car door, looked at Rachel sitting in the co-pilot, smiled and said: "I have this plan, but this is our vacation, isn''t it? I don''t think you want to let them in, so I Did you get it right?"


    Rachel didn''t answer, but just kissed Lake while Josie laughed in the back seat.


    Lake starts the car.


    The car started, and then left the hangar directly, starting a one-month vacation trip to Los Angeles.


    ¡­


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 194: Logging tired plot

    Los Angeles.


    The City of Angels is the second largest city after New York, but in terms of tourism, there are still a little more tourists who come to Los Angeles every year than New York.


    Hollywood is here. If you are in New York, the difficulty of immigrants is hell-level, then, if you are lucky and are favored by Hollywood, getting rich overnight is not a dream.


    Of course.


    There is only this possibility.


    However, these have nothing to do with Lake. He and Rachel came for a holiday trip. By the way, do something of your own.


    His car.


    boom!


    With sunglasses, Lake walked out of a building expressionlessly. The moment he walked out, the orange fireball produced by the explosion blasted into the sky. In an instant, the alarm sounded loudly.


    still none.


    Lake sighed. This was already the third car collection organization he had found. As a result, his car was not taken by this organization.


    but¡­¡­


    This does not affect Lake''s rhythm of eating black in the slightest.


    It has to be said that these organizations that buy and sell luxury cars have more cash than Lake¡¯s previous small-scale organizations. Counting this third company, Lake has refreshed the recharge amount of external plug-ins to 500,000, which is still five. One hundred thousand, he can once again come to the draw of ten get one free.


    This is good.


    Back to the hotel.


    Rachel, who slept in a daze, felt Lake who had gone to bed, turned over, and hugged him naturally: "Where have you been?"


    Lake looked at Rachel, who kept his eyes open: "I went out to buy a pack of cigarettes."


    Rachel''s nose moved: "You smell good."


    Lake said thank you.


    the next day.


    This time Lake and Rachel¡¯s destination is Ovira Street, the birthplace of Los Angeles. The length of the street is less than two hundred meters. However, Josie did not lose interest in the same way as in the previous few days, watching everywhere on the street, from time to time. Make a sound of exclamation.


    At noon.


    A Mexican restaurant.


    Rachel took George to the front desk to place an order. Lake, who was sitting in his seat, took out a piece of paper with him, and looked at the paper with three names that were crossed out and only the last name was left.


    Racing edge.


    This seems to be a shop that specializes in high-performance auto parts, and has nothing to do with the three car collection organizations above.


    Lake knocked on the table.


    These data were obtained from the database of the FBI in Los Angeles, and Lake did not ask Assistant Tiffany to contact the FBI in Los Angeles.


    After all, the car of the senior director of the Department of Homeland Security was stolen in less than half an hour after the purchase. This is not something to be advertised.


    after awhile.


    Ding Dong!


    Lake took out his mobile phone. It was a message from assistant Tiffany. She sent over the detailed address of this racing edge shop.


    "Lake."


    "Ok."


    After Lake took the dinner plate, Rachel sat down with Josie and said, "In the afternoon, go to my sister to have a look?"


    Lake said, "Okay."


    It''s not to see his parents, Lake has no psychological pressure, and it seems that the three women he has provoked so far do not seem to have parents.


    Emilia, there is no doubt that even if there is, it is estimated that the bones will soon become a protection antique.


    Seifer, like Lake, is an orphan.


    Rachel?


    She has a family, two younger brothers and one younger sister, but in her early years, after the death of her parents, their contact gradually diminished.


    Since I came to Los Angeles this time, it is reasonable to go back and have a look.


    Lake ate the food on the plate, raised his head and said to Rachel, "By the way, you said, here your brother and sister are together, what about the other brother?"


    Rachel said, "You mean Jacob?"


    Lake shrugged.


    How does he know who is who? He is not in love with Rachel''s brother and sister, so he didn''t ask the names of these people.


    Rachel thought for a while: "Jacob seems to have joined the army."


    Lake curiously asked: "It seems?"


    Rachel said: "We didn''t have a deep connection before, after all, I''m in Washington, and the journey is far, but the brother and sister here have a very good relationship."


    Lake nodded: "Well, what about the full name,"


    Rachel was stunned, and looked at Lake with a weird look: "Don''t you know my full name?"


    Lake laughed and said, "How is it possible."


    Rachel put down the fork in her hand and looked at Lake: "Oh, what is my last name?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Toledo?"


    Rachel then rolled Lake''s eyes: "I thought you didn''t know."


    Lake smiled and said: "This surname is very special, it is difficult to forget."


    After all, this is the exclusive surname of Lu Mu Lie.


    Rachel tilted her head: "It''s very special, this surname is a lot in Italy."


    Lake shrugged: "But it''s very special in the Federation, but your brother''s name is Jacob. If his name is Dominic, it''s really special."


    Jacob Toledo?


    This name is unremarkable, even after listening to it, it will still be forgotten the next day, but Dominic Toledo''s words are different. This is a representative figure of tired logging.


    just¡­¡­


    Rachel blinked: "You said you haven''t investigated my information."


    Lake looked at Rachel: "Your information, no, I never investigate my women."


    "Then how do you know my brother''s name is Dominic, or do you know him?"


    "...Dominique Toledo?"


    "Ok."


    "...What''s your sister''s name?"


    "Mia, Mia Toledo."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Rachel who was talking and took a deep breath.


    Good guys.


    Lake called the good guy directly in his heart.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    This is not in line with the plot in the movie. If Rachel is a mess, Lake will admit it, but who is that Jacob Toledo? Has he appeared in the movie?


    Buy one get one free, is it a bonus?


    Rachel looked at Lake with a dazed expression: "What''s the matter, don''t you really know them?"


    Lake returned to his senses and shook his head: "I''ve heard of it."


    Forget it.


    Even if it is really Toledo, it has nothing to do with him. He and Rachel came to travel, and they didn''t come to recognize relatives.


    Rachel was a little funny and said: "You still heard of them, do they have so much fame?"


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at Rachel, who seemed to want to ask what happened. After thinking about it, he looked at Rachel: "The last time I attended a security meeting in Washington, D.C., I heard a conversation from my colleagues in Los Angeles. Chatting, a bit of an impression."


    Rachel was stunned: "Along with you?"


    What does Lake do?


    National Security.


    Simply put, it is a law enforcement officer. His colleagues are undoubtedly law enforcement agents. Have you heard the name of her brother from several law enforcement officers in Los Angeles?


    This¡­¡­


    Is it a good thing?


    Rachel frowned and said, "What are they doing?"


    Lake shrugged and looked at Rachel: "Maybe I heard it wrong."


    Rachel did not believe it: "Los Angeles, Dominic Toledo, how many can there be in Los Angeles?"


    Lake said, "Should I call and ask?"


    Rachel thought for a while and waved her hand.


    In case something really needs to happen, this call is coming, who knows what the situation is like.


    Rachel thought about it, and said to Josie next to her to eat quickly, and then also urged Lake to finish eating quickly, and then set off. She planned to go directly to the door and ask her brother herself, how could she be inexplicably caught by the law enforcement agency. I''ve been eyeing it.


    quickly.


    On the way to the destination, Rachel, sitting in the co-pilot, introduced to Lake the situation of his younger brother and sister.


    Brother Dominic Toledo and sister Mia Toledo are the two closest and most connected of the four siblings in the family. Rachel went to Washington DC for the first time, and Jacob entered the army. Nick and Mia moved to Los Angeles, where they opened a snack and coffee shop plus a small shop selling burgers.


    Rachel said: "I still don''t quite understand why he has a relationship with the Law Enforcement Bureau."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Again?"


    Rachel nodded. Probably when Dominic was seventeen years old, Rachel, who was already twenty-four in Washington, D.C., received a call from her sister Mia. In the phone, Mia was talking about Dominic anxiously. Was arrested.


    The charge of stealing a car, and not simply stealing a car, is a complete one. The theft plus disassembly and sale of dirty goods, the law enforcement department at the time caught a person and got the money.


    Even after Rachel came back to deal with it, Doni Mick was still in jail for three years and was released on parole a year later. After three years were over, Dominic and Mia ran from their original places to Los Angeles. Resettled.


    Counting the days, this year is almost the seventh year since the two settled in Los Angeles.


    After Rachel finished speaking, she covered her forehead, her temper a little mad: "Damn, if he really does his old business again, I will not care about him, this time I will never."


    Lake smiled and comforted Rachel: "Don''t worry, maybe it''s just the same name and surname. From another perspective, it is precisely because of these second-hand car dealers with unknown origins that people who can''t afford luxury cars Can afford to drive a luxury car."


    Rachel was stunned: "Sometimes, I really doubt whether it is a fake law enforcement agent."


    Lake shrugged: "I always treat people wrong."


    There are no black and white things in this world. History is written by victors Therefore, things have two sides. If you want to stand in line, Lake chooses to watch people stand in line.


    Lake continued: "You know your situation now, don''t worry, I''m on your side, I can hold it."


    "Fart!"


    "..."


    Rachel said irritably: "If he really goes back to his old business, I will never take care of it, and you are not allowed to take care of it. Do you know who borrowed the bail that I asked him back then?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Ray?"


    Rachel nodded blankly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she borrowed bail from Lei because of this incident, would she accept Lei''s pursuit?


    Lake: "..."


    ...


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 195: Offset from 1

    After Rachel only said this, he didn''t say any more.


    after all¡­¡­


    Rachel didn''t want to say anything to that scumbag ex-husband, and, most importantly, Ray was dead.


    Yes it is.


    The report given by the local police was drowning.


    The exact time of the death is not clear, but it is because within a month after Lake and Rachel got together, the local police found Lei''s body in a pond.


    After testing, Lei contained excessive alcohol in his body and water in his lungs. It was confirmed that he was drowning. The police conducted a brief investigation and then declared the case closed.


    Such a case where the cause of death can be judged at a glance is really not worth wasting police force.


    In short, Lei is not the point. The point is whether Dominique Toledo is going back to his old business and doing sneaky activities. This is the point.


    As he passed by, Rachel looked very ugly, clenching his teeth, Lake had no doubt, if Dominic Toledo said so, Rachel promised to slap it.


    About half an hour later.


    Lake slowly parked the vehicle on the other side of the road where there was a [Toledo Snack Coffee Shop].


    Turn off the fire.


    get off.


    Lake glanced at a brown bridge car parked in front, and a red pickup truck, then closed the door, pulled Josie out of the car from the back, and followed Rachel who was already walking in front.


    Under the umbrella outside the shop, there is already a customer over there drinking coffee and reading the newspaper.


    There was also a man in a black T-shirt with short curly blond hair.


    "Mia!"


    "...Rachel?"


    Mia, who was at the counter, heard the sound and looked at the door. After seeing Rachel, her face suddenly showed joy, knocked on the glass door over there, and shouted at a big bald head facing away. Then he walked out of the counter and hugged Rachel at the door.


    Brian O''Connor, who was tasting a tuna sandwich at the bar, which almost no one would order, also cast his curious eyes on Rachel who hugged Mia.


    then.


    His eyes turned directly to a tough guy with a bald head who came out from inside.


    This is the primary goal of federal undercover Brian O''Connor.


    After Dominic came out, he also hugged Rachel.


    Rachel looked at Lake who was following in, then gestured at Rachel.


    "Lake."


    "Mia."


    "Dominic."


    "My boyfriend."


    "Hello there."


    "Hello there."


    Lake and Mia shook hands. Like everyone else, he looked at the layout and decoration of the store and said to Mia: "It''s a very chic store, with some Italian style in it."


    Mia said thank you.


    Lake immediately shook hands with Dominic.


    Touch with both hands.


    Dominic felt the traces of Lake''s palm calmly, and then let go.


    after awhile.


    Josie was also introduced to Mia and Dominic.


    Mia immediately took Josie to the drink cabinet over there and asked Josie to choose her favorite drink.


    Rachel pointed directly to Dominic and pointed to the lounge inside: "I have something to ask you, come in."


    Dominic followed.


    Lake didn''t go.


    Pulled a high stool away, sat on it.


    "So..."


    Mia over there led Josie directly into the counter. Josie drank the drink in her hand. Mia asked what Lake was drinking with great interest. When she got the bourbon, she asked curiously. Said: "Lake, are you also a reporter?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    Mia handed a cup of bourbon to Lake, and looked at Lake, who was wearing a suit but not sweating at all, and thought for a while: "Wall Street?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Do I look like Wall Street?"


    Mia frowned, thought for a while, her eyes lit up: "You are from Washington?"


    Lake shook his head again, laughed, took out his ID from his arms and handed it to Mia.


    Mia received.


    turn on.


    He opened his mouth slightly, and then raised his head to look at Lake: "The Department of Homeland Security?"


    There was a bang.


    Just as Lake was about to nod, the customer who had just said nothing dropped the coffee cup in his hand.


    Mia hurriedly returned the ID to Lake, took a towel and handed it to Brian who got up over there.


    Brian took it and said sorry, and then wiped the coffee with a towel.


    Inner house.


    After Rachel and Dominic entered, they went straight to the subject: "Are you doing your old business again?"


    Dominic was a little dazed: "What, how is it possible."


    Rachel has a serious face: "Don''t lie to me."


    Dominic laughed and said, "I haven''t done that for many years."


    Talking.


    Dominic also looked at Rachel curiously: "Where did you hear it?"


    "Lake said, I heard some of his colleagues talk about you."


    "he?"


    Dominic glanced through the glass and glanced at Lake: "Your boyfriend said?"


    Rachel said directly: "Lake is the senior director of the Department of Homeland Security. You think, I believe what he said, or believe what you said, you have to make me believe you, and now, in my presence, tell me, You did not return to your old business."


    Dominic asked: "The Department of Homeland Security, is it true?"


    and many more.


    If I steal a car or grab something, how come it has something to do with homeland security?


    No reason.


    Rachel didn''t intend to let Dominic break the subject and said again: "Tell me, you didn''t return to your old business."


    Dominic looks at Rachel: "I don''t have one."


    Rachel looked at Dominic expressionlessly, and looked deeply at Dominic who was looking at her. He nodded for a while: "You better not, because this time, don''t expect me to help you."


    Finished.


    Rachel turned around and opened the door and walked out.


    Dominic was brainstorming in his mind why he was targeted by the people from the Department of Homeland Security.


    When Rachel walked out, the guest Brian O''Connor with the coffee on his body had already left.


    The New York State chief of the Department of Homeland Security suddenly entered the game. He needs to report to his chief quickly on this matter.


    Brian O''Connor has just joined the FBI. Like all FBI agents, if you want to become an official agent, you must have an undercover operation. This was decided by the FBI boss. The iron rules.


    Moreover, the agents of the federal agents who have just joined are still very weak. At this time, it is very suitable to conduct undercover operations, so this has become a tradition.


    The federal agent in charge of Brian O''Connor is Bill Kings, an African-American Federation.


    After hearing Brian''s report, Bill Kings immediately asked Brian to suspend, and then after hanging up the phone, he contacted his superiors hoping to confirm the news.


    After all, although Bill Kings'' level can lead a federal operation, he wants to identify a senior director of the Department of Homeland Security, but his level is a bit too low.


    after awhile.


    The director of Bill Kings confirmed that the special plane of the New York State Department of Homeland Security was indeed docked in the hangar of Los Angeles International Airport.


    Brian was a little confused: "Then...what should I do now?"


    Bill Kings asked back: "What do you do?"


    Bryan will have a black car race in Los Angeles tonight. This may be his best chance to get close to Dominic and said: "Is the action going on?"


    Bill Kings thought for a while and said, "Go on."


    This is a federal case, not a case of the Department of Homeland Security. If the chief of the Department of Homeland Security intervenes, he has a 50% chance of being promoted and raised.


    Another fifty percent?


    Direct high-level game, and then he was beaten to the end.


    Bill Kings thought he could give it a try.


    At the very least, there is a 50% chance that he will be able to change his body directly, turn his bike into a motorcycle, and become a senior agent.


    At night.


    Lake and Rachel returned to the hotel.


    Mia also came here because of Rachel''s invitation.


    Lake originally wanted to take this opportunity to greet the last goal, but Rachel did not plan to give Lake time to go out.


    Rachel sat Mia directly on the sofa, and then asked Mia the same topic: "Did Tang return to his old business?"


    Dominic¡¯s first two characters are pronounced like Tang, so Tang is the abbreviation of Doni Mick¡¯s nickname.


    Just like Chuck and Charlie are Richard¡¯s nicknames.


    Mia was obviously dumbfounded by Rachel''s question: "What?"


    Rachel repeated the question, and then said to Mia: "Mia, you have been a good boy since childhood, so I believe you and tell me that Tang didn''t return to his old business."


    Mia blinked, and then said suspiciously: "I don''t quite understand, why do you feel that way."


    Rachel told Mia directly, and Lake told him how he knew about Donimick.


    Lake, who was not far away with Josie, was also a little confused.


    Good guys.


    Do I count this, even though I didn''t intervene in the plot, I made the plot crooked all at once?


    Lake thought so, but there was not much ups and downs in Rachel''s words. He didn''t plan to intervene in this so-called speed and passion. He was on vacation and came to find his car by the way.


    And still that sentence.


    With Lake''s current size, Intervention Hell''s Kitchen is a bit out of grade, not to mention this kind of petty things.


    Mia looked at Lake suddenly.


    Lake shrugged and did not speak. This was Rachel''s family affair, and he would not intervene until Rachel asked him to intervene.


    Mia had seen Lake''s ID and she was silent.


    Ok.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows when she saw this, and then took a deep breath. Someone hated her brother and said: "He really has gone back to his old business. Didn''t he understand anything in the three-year prison?"


    Mia quickly raised her head: "It''s not like this."


    Rachel was expressionless and interrupted directly: "What is that, because of interest, because of hobby?"


    Mia opened her mouth.


    at this time.


    The door was knocked.


    "Mr. Edwin, we belong to the FBI."


    "..."


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 196: Stop it, Tang

    Lake laughed as he listened to the self-reporting voice of the people outside.


    This is here directly.


    Lake looks at Rachel.


    after awhile.


    Rachel and Mia walked into the master bedroom with Josie, and instantly closed the door.


    Lake got up and opened the door.


    doorway.


    Los Angeles Federal Investigative Detective Bill Kings showed his credentials, and then introduced the stick federal man next to him and said: "Johnny Chen."


    Lake glanced at their credentials, opened the door, and motioned for them to come in.


    on the sofa.


    Lake didn¡¯t have any act of hospitality. He sat directly on the sofa, with his legs crossed, and turned towards the African-American Bill Kings: ¡°Why, your chief knows that I¡¯m here, let the two of you come over and express your greetings?¡±


    Bill Kings smiled: "The director has this meaning. He is currently in a meeting in a field and cannot come directly."


    Lake nodded: "We have another meeting. It''s not yet the end of the year, and it''s not time to spend money on surprise."


    Bill Kings didn''t interrupt.


    This kind of design to a series of high-level things is not something he can touch at present.


    Lake said directly: "Okay, greetings I have received, is there anything else, if not..."


    Bill Kings said quickly: "Director Edwin, there is indeed one more thing."


    Lake looked at Bill Kings and smiled huh: "I knew that if your chief wanted to greet me, he would have called directly. This sent you to have another purpose, let¡¯s talk. ,whats the matter."


    Bill Kingston turned his eyes to Johnny Chen next to him.


    The stickman asked towards Lake: "Sir, have you been to a Toledo snack and coffee shop in the afternoon?"


    Rachel, who was listening in the bedroom, glared at Mia.


    How are you going to sophis up?


    Everyone from the FBI came up.


    Mia is also silent when he hears this, they have been targeted by the FBI?


    outside.


    Lake listened to these words and nodded directly: "Yes, what''s wrong."


    Bill Kings said, "Sir, I can ask, where are you going to..."


    "Private matter."


    "What kind of private matter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake''s gaze moved up, looking at the talking stickman, and then looking at Bill Kings, the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Do I need to call your boss now? Why, the California FBI intends to investigate me directly beyond its authority. A senior director of the Department of Homeland Security?"


    Bill Kings condensed in his heart, and said quickly: "I dare not, but, we are investigating a case recently involving Dominic Toledo, so..."


    Lake asked directly: "Case, what case?"


    Bill Kings considered it for a while and said directly: "In the past two years, there have been cases of multi-take-off car party robberies. They drove three Honda Civics with first-class car skills and robbed large trucks directly during the driving process. "


    "Dominic Toledo?"


    "Correct."


    "You are staring at him, is there any evidence?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Bill Kings¡¯ expression, nodded, and said directly: ¡°I¡¯m here on vacation with my girlfriend, not to handle the case. I need the assistance of the Department of Homeland Security. I¡¯m from the State Department of Homeland Security in California. I¡¯m from New York State. ."


    Bill Kings was silent for a while, then nodded: "Excuse me."


    Lake got up to see off the guests: "Walk slowly."


    The two went out.


    Johnny Chen looked at Bill Kings in confusion: "What does he mean."


    Bill Kings smiled and walked into the elevator: "These big bosses are so mysterious. Who knows what they are thinking, we can do ours."


    Johnny Chen nodded faintly.


    In the room.


    Rachel said to Mia without any angrily: "Did you see it? The FBI has already focused on it. Go back and tell Tang that I won''t care about this matter. Don''t expect me to use relationships to protect him this time. "


    It''s excusable to take a crooked road once, and it has already been punished.


    But do it again?


    There is no excuse.


    Mia opened her mouth, her face a little worried.


    Lake, who was pouring wine in his glass, turned to Mia and said, "They still have conclusive evidence, you know what I mean."


    Mia turned to Rachel for help.


    Rachel glared at Lake angrily: "Don''t interfere."


    Lake took a sip of the wine, didn''t speak, walked directly into the master bedroom, found a cartoon with Josie, and watched it together.


    Rachel covered her forehead, took a deep breath, and said to Mia: "You go back and tell him, I don''t care if he is back to his old business, from now on, give me peace of mind, it really happened, I will never Helping him."


    Mia nodded repeatedly, just to leave.


    Rachel shouted to Mia: "Come back, you will sleep here tonight, sleeping with Josie."


    Mia looked at Rachel a little puzzled.


    Rachel glanced at Lake who was watching TV in the master bedroom, and said angrily to Mia: "The people from the FBI are down here. You are going out now, and you were seen by them. You will be leaving tomorrow morning."


    Mia blinked.


    At night.


    After Rachel went to bed, he turned towards Lake, who was watching "Doctor Who" with his laptop, and said curiously: "When we went, there was already someone in the FBI ambushing over there?"


    Lake pressed the pause button, thought for a while, and said, "Yes, not right."


    "what?"


    "The people from the FBI didn''t ambush over there. At the very least, they wouldn''t ambush when there is no evidence."


    "Then how did they know we were there?"


    Lake turned his head to look at Rachel, smiled and said: "At that time, when we got off the car, were there any customers in Mia''s shop?"


    Rachel thought for a while: "Two?"


    One was drinking coffee and reading the newspaper outside, and the other was eating a tuna sandwich inside.


    Lake laughed and said nothing.


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Lake: "You mean, of those two people, one of them is an undercover agent for the FBI?"


    Lake said directly: "I didn''t say that. The identity of Langley''s agents cannot be revealed. Similarly, the identity of federal agents cannot be revealed. Even I don''t know the identity of federal agents. After all, these undercover agents It¡¯s the most dangerous job. I¡¯m talking about it. Except for undercover agents, the FBI wants to monitor suspects. There are many ways to do it. Have you counted how many cameras there are on that street?"


    Rachel did not speak, and began to think about how many surveillance cameras were passing by at that time.


    Lake smiled and continued to look at his Doctor Who.


    He doesn''t care about ruining the plot, but it''s not right to expose Brian O''Connor''s undercover directly, at least, he can''t expose it.


    After all, they are all comrades in the same trench. Even if they don¡¯t intend to help, directly revealing the identity of the undercover agent, especially the exposure of another law enforcement officer, is a taboo.


    How many federal law enforcement agents are undercover in the dark world?


    a lot of.


    Some people retreat all over, and there are small setbacks who directly get into the position of the boss, but more often, after the undercover identity is exposed, they are killed and thrown by cruel methods.


    the next day.


    When Lake and Rachel got up, Mia had already left.


    Mia, I found Dominic directly in my car repair shop.


    Tang looked at Mia who hurriedly walked in from outside: "Did you not come back last night?"


    His experience last night can be described as thrilling. Had it not been for Brian to help him escape, at this time, he should have been in the police jail.


    Mia said hi to some of Dominic¡¯s good brothers, and then planned to call Dominic an office, telling him that they must stop, and now they have been targeted by the FBI.


    But...


    Just as Dominic was about to follow Mia in, Brian O''Conner pulled a car that had been crushed and was almost scrapped.


    Dominic and Mia looked over, and Mia smiled after seeing Brian.


    In the hotel.


    Lake used his laptop to check the records of investigations and driver inquiries about several speed car robberies that occurred in Los Angeles sent by assistant Tiffany.


    To put it simply, Yigao people are bold.


    Ordinary robbers are trying to force a large truck to stop before committing criminal actions.


    But this group?


    The robbery was beaten directly during the exercise. The driver was forced to stop without being forced to stop. When the driver woke up and reported the crime, he was no longer at the scene of the crime, and even he did not know where the car was lost. Up.


    Lake immediately saw the action route of these trucks.


    smiled.


    Rachel glanced at it, but also a little speechless. No wonder this case would have alarmed the FBI. In the second case, California and Nevada were under construction at the time, and they went straight through the barrier.


    Cross-state crime.


    Among the powers of the FBI, it happened that several cases were merged in an instant, and all were handed over to the FBI for investigation If there were no interstates, even if it was robbed ten times, it is estimated that the FBI I don¡¯t want to watch it, and even if the FBI wants to find a case, it is estimated that the local police department will not give it.


    Lake and Rachel did not delay today''s trip because of this incident. They still took Josie to another attraction for a day.


    Wait until the next day.


    early morning.


    Lake received a call on his cell phone.


    is not assistant Tiffany''s.


    is a golden union.


    Lake glanced.


    "Say."


    "Mr. Edwin, I know. You told me not to interfere in this matter. However, I received a tip here. Just half an hour ago, your car was accepted by a car dealer called Racing Edge in Los Angeles. Up."


    "...thank you."


    "You''re welcome, if there is anything that needs me, Mr. Edwin will speak, I am willing to be friends with Mr. Edwin, just as I am friends with the Federal Office of New York."


    "Okay, I will contact you if necessary."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Lake hung up the phone.


    His eyes flickered slightly.


    Racing edge?


    ¡­¡­


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 197: Bryan caught

    interesting.


    Lake put down the phone and laughed.


    Jin Bin¡¯s call came to make friends. At the same time, he also expressed his network of relationships. In his network, one of his friends happened to be a friend of Lake.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    Friends of friends, no doubt, more friends.


    Lake said to Rachel next to him: "I''ll go out."


    Rachel nodded: "Okay."


    Lake went out and directly dialed the phone of the California Department of Homeland Security, asking friends over there to transfer a group of action teams from the Los Angeles office to cooperate with his actions.


    soon.


    When Lake drove to the edge of the car, an armored car was already waiting at the intersection.


    Lake got out of the car and shook hands with the operations team leader Adam in the Los Angeles office, and then said briefly: "Enter the door and shoot directly in the resistance. If something goes wrong, I will fight."


    Adam nodded: "Okay."


    Anyway, they were ordered to cooperate with Lake, and with the words of Lake, they were more psychologically prepared.


    Lake puts on his headset: "Say!"


    At the Homeland Building in New York, he directly used satellite real-time monitoring assistant Tiffany to signal the land agent to zoom, glanced and replied: "Sir, from the satellite image, there is indeed a sky blue Porsche Cayenne parked in the backyard. Several people are operating near the vehicle."


    Lake gave a hum, opened the door, and said to Adam and the others: "Action."


    Adam and others also quickly boarded the car.


    Yes it is.


    sky blue.


    Obviously, when his car came over, it was stained.


    The news was sent by Jinhe. If it is true, it doesn''t matter if Lake makes this friend of him. If it is false, Lake can guarantee that he will lead his troops to step on the Hell''s Kitchen directly.


    hum!


    The armored car was the first to park at the door of the edge car.


    bang.


    The armored vehicle opened, and Adam led the team and rushed out of the armored vehicle.


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    "Boom!"


    "DHS!"


    "Squat down!"


    "Squat down!"


    Adam led the team and rushed directly into the fringe racing shop, roared, and signaled all the staff in the shop to raise their hands, and at the same time, he led the people quickly toward the backyard.


    at this time.


    The store manager with his hands high found the time, and with a squeak, he ran to the left, preparing to flee here.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake walked in from the outside without expression and glanced at the shop manager who was shot in the knee: "Where do you want to go?"


    At the same time.


    There was a firefight in the backyard.


    But the exchange of fire is fast, and it ends fast.


    When Lake walked to the backyard, there were already five dead bodies lying on the ground, and one young man was pointed at with a gun and holding an FBI badge in his hand.


    "Ok?"


    Lake looked at Brian O''Connor, an acquaintance who was kneeling on the ground and holding the federal badge in both hands, frowning: "The FBI, what are you doing here?"


    talking.


    Lake didn''t want Brian to speak either, his eyes fell on the sky blue Porsche Cayenne in his sight.


    Open the cockpit.


    Lake bent over, glanced under the console, found his mark, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Old man, I finally found you.


    If this car is not found, there is no doubt that it will be a stain on Lake''s life. Or is it that the car of the senior director of the dignified Department of Homeland Security was stolen, and the result cannot be retrieved?


    If this matter is spread out, it will be discredited.


    just...


    Who is allowed to dye Laozi''s car?


    Lake breathed a sigh of relief, seeing the car in front of him turning from pure white to sky blue, yet another anger came into his heart.


    at this time.


    Wow wow wow!


    The alarm bell is loud outside.


    Lake said without looking back, "Adam."


    Adam nodded, greeted the two team members, turned and walked outside, preparing to contact the local police.


    Lake stroked his lost and recovered car, rejoicing.


    after awhile.


    Adam took the local sheriff and... Federal agent Billy Kings who came to visit him last night.


    After Billy Kings walked in, he saw that undercover Brian O''Connor was still alive, he sighed with relief, and then immediately said to Lake, who had his back facing him: "Edwin..."


    Lake did not look back, stroking his car: "This car, ten days ago, was the car I stolen in New York."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Billy Kingston was taken aback for a moment, and the words he wanted to criticize were instantly held back in his stomach, and he felt like he couldn''t say anything.


    But Lake did not intend to let him go.


    Lake turned around, glanced at Brian O''Connor, who was holding the badge, and then said blankly to Billy Kings: "Agent Kings, can you explain to me why, in my car Next to the car, there was an agent who belonged to the FBI and told me that I was curious."


    Ma De.


    Collusion inside and outside?


    Lake also did this kind of thing when he was in the New York Police Department. Although he rarely did it, he did it. At this moment, Lake has already made up his mind. What kind of PY trading drama is there between the FBI and this car dealer?


    No wonder.


    No wonder any law enforcement in Los Angeles drives a sports car. Looking at the law enforcement in New York, driving a brand new bridge car is already rare.


    It turns out that the problem lies here.


    good fellow.


    No wonder that Los Angeles has been called a black car transfer station. This root is so bad.


    Billy Kings listened to Lake¡¯s words and hurriedly said: ¡°Agent Brian O¡¯Connor is here on an undercover mission.¡±


    Lake gave a loud cry and looked at Brian: "I have seen you before, is that right?"


    Brian nodded quickly.


    Lake chuckled, and in front of Billy Kings, he directly dialed the number of the bureau seat of the California FBI.


    The phone is connected.


    "Good noon, old man."


    "Good noon, Lake, how about it. I have to stay in Los Angeles for a few days. I will go back in about half a month."


    "I guess we won''t see each other anymore."


    "That''s too bad."


    Lake smiled, and after a few greetings, he found his car, but beside his car, there was a federal agent who was said to be an undercover agent beside him: "Man, I will take it home first. It''s not his business. , I let go, but if I find out, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted, old man, I¡¯m sure to check this out."


    Who stole it.


    Who dyed it.


    Who picked up the goods.


    intends to go there for sale.


    To whom is the money.


    This is an industry chain. Lake will not be merciless. Again, this is not just about a car.


    The California Commissioner on the opposite side laughed haha ??and agreed: "Okay, I have no objection."


    Lake said thank you.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake glanced at Billy Kings expressionlessly. Because the conversation just now was released directly, Lake looked directly at Adam: "Take the people here, separate them, and I will interrogate them myself."


    Adam nodded.


    Billy said quickly, "Please wait a minute."


    Lake looked at Billy Kings blankly.


    Billy frowned and glanced at Brian, and said to Lake, "Director Edwin, Brian is doing an undercover operation."


    Lake frowned: "Undercover, I went straight to Huanglong, to prove that my car is here, why, is his undercover operation not over yet?"


    Billy wiped his sweat: "Not here..."


    Lake screamed, and then his eyes were cold: "So, the FBI office in Los Angeles knows where this is. Is it? If I didn''t track it down personally, by tomorrow, Lao Tzu''s car has been given to him by a buyer. Did you buy it?"


    Billy sweats on his forehead.


    Lake snorted coldly: "I will check this matter to the end. Lao Tzu''s car has crossed the state border from New York to Los Angeles. How many announcements have been made? I will have a good talk with your chief of this matter, Adam. !"


    "In."


    "Catch people, close the team!"


    "Yes."


    Adam and several of his team members nodded their heads, and in coordination with the land agent who had just called in, they directly handcuffed the owner and employees of the shop, as well as Brian, and took them away.


    Lake glanced at Billy Kings last, and then followed the local sheriff who had been silent, nodded, said hello, and walked outside.


    He had been in the New York Police Department before. They were all in the police station system. He had heard of it more or less. Therefore, the local sheriff didn''t say anything. After all, Lake was born in the police station system.


    And after taking office, Lake directly signed more than 20 applications for national detectives, all of which belonged to the local police station system. From a certain perspective, the police officers of the police station have another ascending channel.


    "Brian..."


    "Mia!"


    "¡­¡­"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake went out, looking at the sister-in-law who was shouting at Bryan who was escorted into the car outside the cordon, his expression became a little weird.


    Mia is Rachel¡¯s sister From a certain perspective, isn¡¯t it just Lake¡¯s sister-in-law?


    Lake looked up and shouted at the police officer who was keeping order at the cordon: "Let her in."


    Mia heard the sound and looked at it, but after seeing Lake, she was taken aback.


    Lake looked at Mia who ran in and pointed to Bryan who was already in the police car: "Do you know him?"


    Billy Kings, who followed, sweated on his forehead.


    will suffer.


    After all, Billy Kings still believes that Brian O¡¯Connor¡¯s undercover identity has not been exposed on Lake¡¯s side.


    Mia nodded, then looked at Lake: "Um... Mr. Edwin, I can ask why Brian was caught."


    Lake turned his head, glanced thoughtfully at Billy Kings behind him, smiled, and then said to Mia: "Steal the vehicle!"


    Mia was taken aback.


    Stealing a vehicle?


    Aren¡¯t you from the Department of Homeland Security, when did theft of vehicles threaten national security?


    Lake looked at the expression on Mia''s face and added, quietly said: "My car!"


    Mia turned her head to look at Brian, who was sitting in the police car with her hands back-cuffed, and then opened her mouth slightly, looking at Lake with some surprise: "..."


    The error-free chapters of "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic" will continue to be updated. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and play!


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 198: Lake arraignment

    Back to the hotel.


    When Lake walked out of the elevator, he suddenly realized one thing. It seemed that he had caught Brian O''Connor directly. It seemed that he had taken Brian''s undercover identity?


    This¡­¡­


    Lake shook his head and opened the room.


    Rachel looked at Lake entering the door, turned off the TV that was broadcasting, and looked at Lake: "So, did you find your car?"


    Lake gave a hum.


    Rachel listened to Lake''s somewhat unhappy tone, and curiously said: "Didn''t the car be found? Is it broken?"


    Lake has no expression on his face: "It''s dyed."


    The car is found.


    But, the account has not been settled yet, who dyed it, chopped hands, who mastermind, chopped hands.


    Rachel frowned: "Then, do you want me and Josie to go back first?"


    Lake looked at Rachel: "Why?"


    Rachel shrugged: "You need work."


    Lake spreads his hands: "Give me three days, I will settle this matter, and then go to Santa Barbara''s beach holiday according to the original plan. My villas are all rented. I rented them in advance, and the money is not refundable. ."


    no way.


    It¡¯s the peak tourist season, and it¡¯s the same everywhere. If you can book this villa in advance at a preferential price, it was Toccasel¡¯s help that they found someone in their circle who bought real estate in Santa Barbara and rented it.


    Rachel didn''t want to disturb Lake doing business because of them. Now, listening to Lake say this, she smiled: "As long as you don''t delay your business, it happens that I will take Josie shopping here."


    Lake laughed.


    the next day.


    Lake went directly to the office of Homeland Security in Los Angeles.


    "Sir."


    "Where is the federal undercover agent."


    "Here."


    Adam, who was in charge of receiving Lake¡¯s cooperation yesterday, under the leadership of Adam, Lake directly pushed open the door of an interrogation room and saw Brian O¡¯Connor sitting inside.


    Bryan looked at Lake who walked in: "You didn''t tell Mia, who I am."


    This tone...


    seemed to be a little nervous.


    Brother, you are an undercover agent.


    Lake suddenly thought of something inexplicably. It seems that as long as there is a beautiful little sister or little sister in the rival camp, then the undercover and that beautiful little sister or little sister must be in love with the brain instead of the IQ brain.


    without exception.


    Let¡¯s not talk too much. Basically, out of 100 undercover agents, there are almost 20 undercover agents. When doing undercover tasks, they will fall in love with his undercover target sister, elder sister...wife?


    This is amazing.


    Lake opened the chair blankly and sat down, slapped twice, and dumped two photos on the desktop.


    is a photo of Lake¡¯s original white Porsche Cayenne.


    is a photo of his new car dyed sky blue with inferior car paint.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    Lake crossed his hands and looked at Brian O''Connor on the opposite side: "What''s the matter, who is receiving the car, who is dyeing my car, who is behind this car collection organization."


    Brian frowned and said, "I don''t know, it''s just me over there to disguise my undercover identity."


    Lake chuckled: "Don''t you know?"


    Brian nodded.


    Lake didn¡¯t force it either. He packed his own photos and got up, his expression faint: "Adam!"


    Adam opened the door and walked in.


    Lake walked towards the door without looking at him: "Send him to New York by express. When I go back, I will entertain him slowly."


    Adam nodded.


    Brian was stunned for an instant, looked at Lake¡¯s back and shouted: "Wait, wait, wait..."


    Lake has disappeared.


    The interrogation room next door.


    The owner of the car shop has gauze on his legs, and his hands are tied to the chair.


    After ¡¡¡¡lake came in, he looked up at the monitor in the upper left corner.


    The monitoring lights went out instantly.


    on the road.


    Lake smiled.


    The agent who was in the monitoring room unconsciously touched his nose, feeling that he was not far from the day of promotion and salary increase.


    The owner of the car shop looked at Lake who was sitting across from him, and his first word was to hire a lawyer.


    Lake chuckled and said: "Lawyer, suspected of endangering homeland security, sorry, your lawyer can''t help you, I ask, you answer, the answer is good, you can go out, the answer is not good, I will throw you directly to Alcatraz prison Go inside."


    The car shop owner frowned: "Alcatraz prison, isn''t it closed already?"


    Lake smiled at the car shop owner, and then whispered: "Secret prisons, there is no archive. The FBI has overseas prisons, and of course we have homeland security. Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll give it to you. Leave the best place in it. You and the Texas murderer Billy who killed 96 people in three days will be roommates, right."


    "what?"


    "dislike?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, touched his chin, and thought for a while: "Then it¡¯s the same as that in Hawaii. For one month, it used strong men for 20 women and 50 men. It is known as the fierce man test fifty times a day. How is it together?"


    The car shop owner was sweating coldly. Who is this, his head is shaking like a rattle, and he tremblingly said: "I said, I said, if I say, can I go out?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Of course."


    The car shop owner took a deep breath: "I said, what do you want to know."


    "Everything."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake glanced at the car shop owner, leaned on the chair, took out a box of cigarettes from his arms, and handed it to the car shop owner. After lighting it for him, he then lighted it for himself: "Tell me first. When was this car received?"


    The owner of the car shop took a breath and seemed to calm down a lot: "I''m just in charge of picking up the cars. This batch of cars came to me last night."


    paused.


    The car shop owner seemed to have thought of something, and ordered the sky blue Porsche Cayenne on the desktop: "I am only responsible for providing the backyard. They pay me a monthly rental fee of 1,000 dollars, and if there is a car, I You can also sell it at the cheapest low price. The car they gave me was $15,000."


    Lake was expressionless: "When I bought it, I bought it for nearly 50,000 yuan."


    The owner of the car shop said: "Both percent new, with a lot of mileage, and you bought it in New York."


    Lake gave a hum.


    The owner of the car shop said: "In Los Angeles, this kind of car, nine-nine-nine new, without any trouble, is the price of twenty-five thousand dollars."


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth.


    I was slaughtered?


    Wait a minute.


    Lake clicked on the table: "I digress, continue talking."


    The car shop owner seemed to let go. He pointed to the photo and said: "Yesterday morning, Brian and the five people drove six cars over. I reserved this one. Then this morning I asked Brian to go to the back to check that there are There is no potential problem. The five people are waiting to check and collect the money and leave. I don''t know anything."


    Lake said, "Brian."


    The car shop owner said: "Yes, he is a federal agent. For the sake of God, I only provide a venue and I don''t know anything."


    He felt that he was wronged. He was just a businessman. The FBI found him and used his backyard as a stolen car warehouse as an excuse to put an undercover agent on his side so as to get close to Mr. Tang.


    Lake looked at the grieved expression on the face of the car shop owner: "You asked Brian to collect the car. He is a federal undercover agent, what do you think."


    The car shop owner took a irritated cigarette butt: "I don''t know, they asked for it."


    "Who asked for it."


    "Always keep in touch with me. The person who gives me ten thousand dollars a month, he calls and asks Brian to pick up the car with them. What can I do."


    "...how did they know that Brian was undercover?"


    "I do not know."


    Lake nodded, got up and left.


    good fellow.


    This scene is getting more and more interesting. Even I know the identity of Brian undercover through the prophet plot. How did this group of car thief know?


    "Can I go out?"


    "No."


    "You lie to me, mom provokes..."


    "Boom!"


    Lake closed the door directly, and pointed towards Adam at the door to the interrogation room behind him: "New York, airlift."


    Adam nodded.


    "Where''s Brian."


    "Still in there, I want to see you."


    "Not sent on the plane."


    "You blinked."


    "Haha, Adam, are you interested in going to New York?"


    "No."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded towards Adam, who was the big five and three big, and gave his promise: "If you want to go to New York, tell me, I will arrange it right away."


    Adam said thank you, and then talked to the two team members who came by.


    Lake walked back into Bryan''s interrogation room.


    Brian looked at Lake who walked in again, and said, "I can''t go to New York."


    Lake pulled the chair back and sat down without a word, and looked at Brian blankly: "You have ten seconds. The car shop owner has already told me a lot. If you can¡¯t give me some new ones, Situation Hehe, you can''t go to New York, then I will let you go to Guantanamo."


    Brian raised his bound hands: "I said, I''m an undercover agent, I don''t know, I just received a call last night, and then went to drive your car back, nothing more."


    Lake sneered: "That''s it. You are a federal agent. You saw someone transporting a stolen car. You didn''t do anything, nothing more?"


    Brian was a little speechless: "I was performing an undercover mission. At that time, I was having a party at Boss Tang¡¯s house. The boss called me to let me do business. I thought this was a good way to gain trust. I''m helping the boss with errands. When I was there, Mr. Tang was following me."


    What is the best way to get a good opinion of a criminal organization?


    That is, under the watchful eye of a criminal organization, a criminal action is carried out. In this way, it can be shown that everyone is in the same way.


    This is also the fastest and most efficient method within mainland criminal organizations.


    Brian said: "Also, I didn''t know that it was your car. We picked up the car and walked back. If you want to know where that big truck with seven or eight cars is going, you can ask Tang. Boss, when we returned, they did not follow."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    The error-free chapters of "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic" will continue to be updated. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and play!


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 199: You want evidence, I will give you evidence

    "Dominique Toledo?"


    "Correct!"


    Brian O''Connor spread his hands towards Lake: "When the few of us returned, Mr. Tang and the others did not follow. They should have gone with the big truck."


    Lake stared at Brian blankly.


    Although Brian was a little afraid that he would be locked up in the wild, he still stared at Lake, as if he wanted to use this method to prove that he did not lie.


    Half loudly.


    Lake ordered the table.


    Adam outside opened the door and walked in.


    Lake got up, glanced at Brian, and walked outside the door: "Let him go."


    Adam took out the key directly.


    after awhile.


    Brian chased up from behind.


    Lake, who was already in the car, looked at Brian, who was pulling his window, and lowered the window of the co-pilot: "Say."


    Brian was a little nervous: "My identity..."


    Lake''s expression was faint: "I''m not interested in the FBI."


    Brian: "..."


    In the hotel.


    When Lake opened the door, he just heard Mia''s voice inside.


    Is this here to intercede?


    open the door.


    Mia stopped talking and turned to look at Lake who walked in: "Mr. Edwin, Brian is just..."


    Lake said directly: "I have released him."


    Mia was stunned: "Really."


    Lake said, "He told me everything I wanted, why should I keep him?"


    Mia still thought it was Lake who chose to let Brian go because of other reasons, and said thank you to Lake.


    Lake said directly, "Where is Dominic?"


    Rachel on the sofa looks at Lake.


    Lake directly told Brian¡¯s confession, and then looked at Mia: "I am not interested in what you are playing, I am only interested in who moved my car."


    As for confessing what Brian said?


    That was originally what Brian said. It helped Brian hide the identity of the undercover because he was the bottom line of law enforcement personnel. As for the others, that was not in Lake''s consideration.


    He will choose to lie when it comes to his own secrets. At other times, he is quite calm. Sometimes, there are too many lies and many other lies are needed to make up for it.


    Mia was stunned, and then under Rachel''s eyes, she nodded: "The night before, Tang and Letty did say something went out after Brian went out."


    Rachel frowned and looked at Mia: "Did you not tell Tang what I said?"


    Mia opened her mouth: "I forgot."


    The day before yesterday, Brian came with the gift car given to Tang. Then, the two of them worked on the broken car for a long time. When the party was in the evening, Tang went out again. Yesterday Brian was caught again, and she gave it to I forgot.


    Sure enough, the love brain meets the IQ brain, and the love brain rules everything.


    Lake smiled and said to Mia, "Take me to Dominic."


    Rachel got up: "I''ll go too, don''t you tell me, I''ll tell him."


    Seeing this, Mia could only nod her head.


    Toledo car repair shop.


    Lake and Rachel get out of the car.


    Dominic and his lumberjacks came over.


    Lake looked at Rachel next to him: "You come first, or me first."


    Rachel said: "You go first."


    After all, two days later, the two are going to Santa Barbara to continue their vacation. At this time, when delaying Lake''s affairs, Rachel feels that they are delaying their affairs.


    Lake nodded, and when Dominic came to the office of the repair shop, Lake said directly to Dominic: "Where did the car you tracked the night before."


    Dominic frowned: "What?"


    Lake said: "You are Rachel¡¯s family, so, I will only ask this question once as a private person. Let me ask again. I will ask you as the Department of Homeland Security."


    Dominic looked at Lake with his arms folded.


    Lake was expressionless.


    five minutes later.


    Lake came out of the office, said a word to Rachel, then walked outside, and took out his cell phone and called Adam: "Bring me special police, heavy firepower, and five gunship helicopters to Chinatown. set."


    Tired of logging in the maintenance plant listened to Lake''s domineering and undisguised remarks, looked at each other, and then focused on the boss who walked out of the office.


    Their boss... When did you meet such a big man?


    Boss Tang stood in front of the office with his arms folded.


    is cool.


    very cool.


    But the next second.


    There was a snap.


    Rachel slapped Dominic directly, then pointed to the office: "Go in and talk."


    Tired of logging in the maintenance plant: "..."


    Los Angeles.


    Chinatown.


    Lake has never thought that the Easterners of this universe are the people in the depths of his soul. At the very least, his hometown will never indulge in the same way as the Federation indulges in it.


    Under the iron fist of justice, the Mandarin is considered a feather?


    and so¡­


    Lake did not recognize that the Dongguo people here are from other tribes, but as for having too much emotion towards them, that said, well water does not offend river water.


    But it''s not working now.


    rumbling!


    Suddenly!


    Five armed helicopters swooped directly from a distance.


    The two action teams of the Department of Homeland Security have assembled under the red sign in Chinatown.


    "Sir."


    Adam walked over and handed Lake the fax message he received from the New York office when he just arrived.


    A piece of information.


    Lance Nguyen, Vietnamese, the boss of the Chinatown Speeding Party.


    good fellow.


    Chinatown, Chinatown, when did a Vietnamese monkey come in and become the boss of the Chinatown Speed ??Car Party?


    What an international joke.


    The reason why this Chinatown Speeding Party did not appear on the information given by the assistant Tiffany was very simple. At the very least, if you look at it from the outside, this organization is not a violent criminal organization.


    and...


    Adam said to Lake: "Sir, this Lance Nguyen''s father is the leader of Chinatown, and he is also a city councilman in Los Angeles."


    Leader?


    The father of a Vietnamese monkey is the leader of Chinatown. So, which country is this leader from?


    This is getting more and more magical.


    Lake was expressionless, closed the information and looked at Adam: "Afraid?"


    Adam said directly: "No."


    Lake sneered and dialed the phone of assistant Fantini.


    "Sir."


    "Have you received the information?"


    "received."


    "Record."


    "Yes."


    Lake hung up the phone, looked around at the land agents surrounding him, and directly waved the information on his hand: "Lance Nguyen, suspected of smuggling in the previous nuclear test crisis, suspected of planning terrorist operations, the evidence is solid, arresting people, dare If you stop, shoot directly!"


    I want evidence, I will give you evidence.


    What is the Homeland Security Bureau? As long as it threatens national security, I dare to catch the President!


    Many land agents shouted: "Understood."


    Adam directly took his hand and took the lead.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    what?


    The evidence is false.


    What about fakes? Wouldn''t he do it? The Continental Hotel doesn''t have much, but it has a lot of services. Just call it and fake a photo of this guy and the captain of the ferry boat.


    Can''t forgery be used as evidence?


    Then apologize.


    I apologized, what do you want?


    Prerequisite...If this guy is not dead, if he is dead, he will die. What else can he do? If he is of Eastern origin, Lake will be more polite, but unfortunately, he is a Vietnamese monkey pretending to be of Eastern origin.


    "Stop!"


    "Boom!"


    Adam directly knocked to the ground a lawyer standing in front of him who was going to scold them for a search warrant.


    This building occupies like a horse farm.


    Some people peeped at each other.


    Can''t let these people in.


    Being caught is a trivial matter.


    It was found that the non-narcotics processing factory inside was fine.


    but¡­


    Most of the people who follow Lance Ruan are black households. If this is caught, then there will be nothing.


    "No way!"


    A certain monkey who had just heard that his relatives could make money here, smuggled from Vietnam, slapped his face with a sharp face, and directly loaded the pistol in his hand, and then directly moved to the side under the expression of his relatives'' horror. , And then fired a shot at the land agent outside.


    Vietnamese monkeys are arrogant.


    And after this guy came over, following this group of people who relied on the top status in Chinatown, and even mixed in Chinatown, no one dares to say no. It is estimated that the federal violent agencies are also imagined as paper tigers.


    àØ!


    hit crooked.


    Adam was taken aback, shot inside?


    Good boy.


    You don¡¯t shoot, we can¡¯t do anything yet, but now?


    "Pick up!"


    "Fire!"


    "click!"


    "Shield!"


    "Boom boom!"


    A pair of land agents holding explosion-proof shields directly stepped forward. Then, in the room over there, the Vietnamese relative stood up and shouted: "Go away, let''s go..."


    The words are not finished.


    Suddenly!


    Suddenly!


    The automatic rifle extracted by the land agent for this operation instantly pointed at the window and the house, and directly turned on the shooting mode.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Countless bullet shells fell on the floor, playing a beautiful concerto.


    Wow wow wow!


    Countless police cars also rushed over from the Chinatown branch, but the moment they got off the car, they were directly stopped by the land agent who was also sent over.


    Los Angeles FBI also came.


    Standing behind, listening to the beautiful concerto in his ears, admiring the beautiful scenery of Lake in front of him, slowly opened his eyes and looked at the director of the Los Angeles Federal Office and the director of the Chinatown Police Department who came in front of him: "Two, UU reading came faster than I thought."


    The director of the Chinatown branch angrily pointed at the building that was being demolished by bullets and said: "Director Edwin, stop your attack, do you know who is there?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Who?"


    "The son of City Councillor Ruan, this is his estate."


    "Wow, a city councilman, I''m so scared."


    Lake smiled, and converged his expression on the head of the branch: "I thought he was the mayor of Los Angeles, but even if the mayor commits a crime, I can still catch it. "


    "Crime?" The sub-director said solemnly: "Where is the evidence."


    Lake shook his head: "You are not qualified yet!"


    The nuclear test that was almost staged in China last time was a fantasy linkage between the top law enforcement agencies GHS, FBI, and CIA, plus the secret law enforcement agency SHIELD.


    The sub-director heard these words and was almost taken up in one breath.


    Lake still looked at the sub-director with a smile, and said directly to Adam through his headset: "The battle will be resolved within three minutes. If there is resistance, no matter what happens, I will go around!"


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    The error-free chapters of "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic" will continue to be updated. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and play!


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 200: A big case caused by a car

    Can a city councilman stop my murderous intentions?


    Where can I put someone¡¯s face?


    With his back on the military, homeland security on his feet, and federal prosecutors, this background is doomed to one thing.


    Lake was here to play Invincible Stream from the very beginning, only he bullied others, no one else bullied him yet.


    ten minutes later.


    The gunfire gradually ceased, and the smell of blood has begun to spread from the racecourse.


    at this time.


    Adam¡¯s voice came from the headset: "Sir, I think you should come and take a look."


    After hearing these words, Lake looked at Minister Kelly¡¯s call on his cell phone and threw his cell phone directly to the Los Angeles supervisor who had just rushed over: "You pick it up."


    The director of Los Angeles looked at the flashing phone in his hand, blinked, looked at Lake''s back without looking back, took a deep breath, and answered the call silently.


    Racecourse building.


    good fellow.


    Ignoring the blood on the ground, Lake looked at the various drug making tools on the table, especially the finished products in the box: "Good guy, is it so upright? What does the Los Angeles Police Department do? I really think Chinatown is the law. Out of the land?"


    Adam came out of the room not far away: "Sir, it''s not that, it''s this way."


    Lake looked up.


    walked in.


    There are the most rebels in this room. At a glance, there are at least six street boys.


    Adam directly bent over and opened the floor on the floor, revealing a hidden door.


    Of course.


    The iron wire on the secret door has been used to collapse.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Adam.


    Next second.


    Adam directly opened the secret door. In an instant, after the sound-proof secret door was opened, inside, there was the scream of various girls.


    Lake took the flashlight handed by an agent, squatted down, and faced the hidden door hidden underground, enduring the mixed smell rushing up from the inside, and shining the flashlight inside.


    A pile of ragged clothes, at first glance, the Asian girls who had been smuggled together, huddled together, appeared in Lake''s sight.


    Ma De.


    Lake got up and cursed inwardly. It''s all right now, and the fake evidence he prepared is unnecessary.


    As expected.


    Handsome, cruel, and decisive guys are all favored by God.


    take a look.


    Fired directly, and the evidence was delivered directly to the door.


    Lake returned the flashlight to the agent and told Adam directly to notify the local immigration office and the women''s protection agency to come directly, and patted his pocket.


    Adam looked curiously at Lake who seemed to be looking for something.


    Lake realized that his phone had just been thrown outside, and he said to Adam, "Where is your phone?"


    Adam said, "In the car."


    An agent took out his mobile phone and handed it to Lake: "Sir, I have it."


    Lake glanced at the agent, asked his name, said thank you, and then called Rachel directly.


    Rachel connects to the phone.


    At this moment, Rachel is already watching the live broadcast of the Chinatown shootout in the office of the repair shop.


    Lake said directly: "There is big news here. I think you should be interested. I will keep you for half an hour. The Immigration Department and the Women''s Protection Agency are also on your way. If you are late, I can''t help it."


    Immigration Department?


    Women''s Protection Agency?


    Rachel thought of something instantly, and got up directly: "I''m coming right away."


    Lake hung up the phone and returned the phone to the agent.


    "What''s that called Lance Ruan?"


    "Seriously injured."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Adam and frowned slightly.


    What I want is to kill.


    He already has evidence that this guy stole his car. Why do you keep it? Do you want this guy to wait for the New Year?


    Adam gave a wry smile: "He was playing the video with his congressman''s father, and we only shot one shot. In that case, it''s not good to shoot a second shot."


    video call?


    good fellow.


    Do you think you are Bukit and your dad is Minden?


    "where."


    "Next door, the team members are bandaging him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake took a deep breath, turned and walked towards the next room. Inside, one could still hear a man yelling in a language other than the Eastern language. At the same time, there was another person sternly speaking in English.


    enter the house.


    The Lance Nguyen, who was leaning against the wall and holding a smartphone, saw Lake in a suit coming in, and immediately subconsciously pointed the phone in his hand at Lake.


    On the screen of the phone is a Vietnamese who looks a lot like this guy, but a bit old.


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    "Boom!"


    "Son!!!"


    Lake shot directly and it turned out Lance Ruan, who seemed to have a sardonic smile on his face after seeing him, then bent down and picked up the phone on the ground.


    "I saw it, I saw you, you killed my son, you killed..."


    "Noisy!"


    Lake directly hung up the phone.


    You said you saw it when you saw it?


    When he got a son in old age, his son was shot dead by the police on the way to a crime. It was reasonable and reasonable. Afterwards, the so-called hallucinations appeared. It was also a reasonable thing.


    Moreover.


    Go and sue.


    but¡­¡­


    You have no chance.


    Lake said to Adam: "The group of girls under the secret door, are they enough to lead the team to arrest this **** congressman?"


    Adam looked up and thought.


    Lake laughed straightly: "Enough, he is already on the way here, telling the buddies outside that he will take it directly to me when he comes down, and I will carry it with me if something happens."


    Adam nodded back.


    at this time.


    An agent walked in with Rachel and Dominic.


    Dominic looked at the **** scenes all over the floor, and he obviously felt a little bad. After all, this Lance Ruan and him are rivals. They should be enemies. This guy swallowed his goods and didn¡¯t pay him. But, Du Mi Nick has nothing to do, after all, this guy has a good dad who is a councillor.


    But now?


    Is this guy¡¯s organization just like that?


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Dominic looked at Lake, who was still talking and laughing in his suit and leather shoes with some inexplicable eyes. I don¡¯t know if he was fortunate that he had chosen wisely and told Lake the answer, or he was fortunate that he did not touch this group. Car idea.


    God testified that when Dominic and the others followed the train to Chinatown, they were moved to find time to hack this batch of cars.


    Fortunately not yet.


    Rachel retched a few times, wiped her tears, and stood up from Lake''s arms: "Where are they?"


    Lake pointed to the secret door that was closed again: "Inside."


    "How many?"


    "Adam?"


    Adam, who was standing next to him, was taken aback, and then looked at Rachel: "The two agents went down for the preliminary investigation. There are probably more than forty women, but it''s better not to go down now."


    Rachel frowned: "Why?"


    "When the two detectives went down, they saw two dead bodies. In such a dark environment, I am afraid that there is a virus. The Immigration Department and the Women''s Protection Agency are already on their way."


    "¡­¡­"


    at this time.


    The director of the Los Angeles State Territory, who was outside, couldn''t stand it anymore. With a bitter face, he found Lake and said to Lake, "Sir, Secretary Kelly asked to talk to you immediately."


    Lake answered the phone, I am..., this sentence has just been exported.


    Minister Kelly¡¯s roar came out: ¡°Really, damn, Lake, that¡¯s a car. You can buy twelve for a year¡¯s salary. For a broken car, you have to Did you turn Los Angeles over? You also took a city councilman''s face and shot his son, Shet, that was a **** broken car."


    Lake did not speak, but held the phone in his hand, away from his ears.


    after awhile.


    Minister Kelly''s anger seemed to be vented.


    Lake put the phone to his ear again: "Minister, it''s not a problem with a car."


    This is not a problem with the car.


    This is a matter of face.


    From the beginning, this is the car...Bah, this is not a problem of the car, it is a problem of face, face, face!


    Minister Kelly said cursingly: "Anyway, let me immediately release the congressman."


    "I can''t do it."


    "what?"


    "Minister, let me show you something."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake hung up the phone directly, and said to Rachel, "Borrow your phone."


    He is a flip phone that can take pictures, but the pixels are extremely low.


    Rachel took out her mobile phone from her bag and handed it to Lake.


    Lake directly gestured to the agent standing at the secret door, then stretched the phone into the underground space, wiped it, took a photo, directly entered Minister Kelly¡¯s phone, and sent it to him.


    Sent successfully.


    Lake said to Rachel: "One, two, three..."


    The phone rang.


    Lake smiled and connected the phone.


    Minister Kelly was not angry this time, but only used curious words: "What is this picture?"


    Lake said: "Received the news that this Lance Nguyen was not only related to the smuggling of the last nuclear test crisis, but also found that Lance Nguyen and his congressman¡¯s father imprisoned the smuggled girl in this assault. Conclusive evidence."


    Talking Lake turned to Minister Kelly on the phone in a serious tone: "Minister, I apply for an arrest warrant against the father of Congressman Lance Nguyen."


    "You have caught it."


    Minister Kelly said angrily, and then said, "Get the evidence ready."


    Lake smiled and said: "No problem, tomorrow morning, no, this afternoon, you can see the front-line interviews with reporters from Rachel Toledo on the front page of the Washington, DC Sun, and these imprisoned women accuse Ruan. Evidence of father and son atrocities."


    Minister Kelly was silent for a while without speaking.


    no doubt.


    Silence is acquiescence, and acquiescence is consent.


    Finally.


    Minister Kelly hung up the phone directly, frowned, and asked Lake on the phone: "So... this has nothing to do with the theft of your car?"


    Lake was very angry: "Sir, this has never been a car business. I don''t share the same sin."


    Minister Kelly who was sitting in his office opened his mouth, then shook his head and hung up the phone.


    I believe you a ghost.


    This is the case that started because you lost a broken car.


    ¡­¡­


    The error-free chapters of "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic" will continue to be updated. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and play!


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 201: Congressman who committed suicide

    "Director Edwin."


    "Ms. Dirk!"


    "Director Edwin!"


    "Team Jeremy."


    After a while, the team leader Jeremy of the Immigration Department and Ms. Dirk of the Women¡¯s Protection Agency arrived at the scene with their hands. After Lake shook hands with them, he gave up the small room with the secret door. Up them.


    no doubt.


    The scene below the secret door really shocked them.


    This is Chinatown. To put it simply, it can be regarded as an urban area. There are people who have smuggled from Los Angeles, but at most they are detained in a remote suburb or somewhere. How can they be directly detained in this city center.


    What a madness this is.


    Just because his dad is a city councillor?


    Ah.


    "Sir!"


    Adam walked over to Lake and said, "It''s ready outside."


    Lake grumbled.


    outside.


    The staff of the Los Angeles Office of Homeland Security has set up a simple news release site, the spokesperson of the Office of External Press Liaison has also arrived, and several major Los Angeles newspapers have also sent personnel over.


    This is Los Angeles. There is no doubt that the appearance of the news contact of the Office of Homeland Security is definitely excellent. At this moment, the news contact is responding to reporters'' questions after understanding the simple situation.


    Lake stood at the door, glanced from a distance, and did not choose to go there.


    He is here for vacation, not for work. Although he enjoys the feeling of being righteous and photogenic, Lake promised Rachel and gave her exclusive interview rights.


    The outside is just a brief explanation of the situation here.


    after all¡­¡­


    Under the instigation of the arrested **** congressman, there is a vaguely large-scale demonstration in Chinatown not far away.


    This will not work.


    The good people cannot be used by the bad people. The people have the right to know. The people in Chinatown who are honestly discussing their lives overseas need to know that this is not against them.


    As the press conference outside continued, wow wow wow, several hospitals not far away, contacted by the women''s protection agency, also arrived here in ambulances.


    One by one, the smuggled women who were in ragged clothes and exuded an unpleasant scent, had a simple check to confirm that they needed to go to the hospital for further examination, and walked out of the room one by one wrapped in towels purchased urgently.


    The staff of the Women''s Protection Agency had anger written on their faces.


    The leader of the Immigration Department, Jamiri, under the anger of the California State Speaker¡¯s wife, Ms. Dirk, the Los Angeles Women¡¯s Protection Agency, couldn¡¯t tell how to directly transfer these smuggled women from this little black room to another little black. Go inside the house.


    Team Leader Jeremy glanced at Lake with a worried look. He suspected Lake was deliberate, but he didn''t seem to have any conclusive evidence.


    These smuggled women are under the control of the Immigration Department. However, because of their gender relations, it is undoubtedly normal to call the women''s protection agency. As long as there is a male among them, they can not be called.


    Because if there is a man in it, it is called a smuggler.


    But there are no men but women, so it will inevitably make people think of some slaves.


    As a woman smuggling into the car, the reporters who were attending the press conference over there boiled instantly. The spotlight was flashing at that side, and after seeing Lake, they shouted and asked for Lake. Accept an interview with a few questions.


    Lake ignored it and got in the car directly. This matter was not over yet.


    Once you have said and checked to the end, you must check to the end.


    Anything that touches the edge, Lake will pull him out.


    One sentence.


    According to the confession of the car shop owner, he did not divulge Brian O¡¯Connor¡¯s undercover identity, but it¡¯s amazing that these guys actually broke Brian O¡¯Connor¡¯s undercover identity and made Brian O¡¯Connor¡¯s undercover identity. Connor came to pick up the car with them.


    What''s the solution?


    To prevent cars from being checked on the road, with Brian O¡¯Connor¡¯s chance to act on the spot, can they let their cars pass the inspection unharmed so that they won¡¯t be discovered by law enforcement agencies?


    Why, Lake doesn''t care about this, he only cares, how did these guys know the identity of Brian O''Connor as an undercover agent.


    The identity of federal agents was leaked undercover.


    There is no doubt that this is a security issue, and it is also a serious leak. They can know the identity of federal agents, and maybe they can know the identities of other undercover agents. This is a serious national security issue.


    Lake specializes in national security.


    Office of Homeland Security.


    "Where are the guests?"


    "Room Three."


    When leading the way, a land agent said to Lake: "Supervisor, he asked for a lawyer."


    Lake opened the door blankly.


    The monkey federation who was leaning on the table with his hands immediately yelled loudly.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake shook his right fist and looked at the teeth that fell on the ground: "Learn what is quiet this time."


    The left cheek of the monkey descended red, the glasses were knocked off, and he stared at Lake firmly: "It is you, you killed my son, it is you, I want to sue you, I want to..."


    "Boom!"


    "¡­¡­what!!!"


    Lake moved his neck, adjusted his cuffs, opened the chair, sat down, and looked at the monkey descendant opposite: "Who told you the identity information of the federal agent undercover."


    The monkey descendant stared at Lake with hatred.


    Lake chuckled lightly.


    Click!


    boom!


    Glock Seventeen directly shot on the desktop, and then Lake moved his gaze up to the flashing camera showing that it was running.


    The camera shut down very interestingly.


    The monkey-born councillor seemed to be nervous.


    "Collusion with terrorists, suspected terrorist activities, suspected of manipulating and imprisoning women, suspected of non-narcotics, suspected of stealing federal undercover information, suspected of endangering national security...¡±


    Lake directly stated the thirty-two federal crimes that could be arranged for the monkey congressman one by one, paused, and then sneered at the monkey congressman: "Please, attorney, sue me, I am here now. Kill you and I won''t have any trouble."


    Not to mention that Lake is a member of the military, and only military courts are qualified to try.


    Just talk about the Purple Heart Medal that Lake has won. As long as there is no real evidence, Lake is a gold medal for walking.


    In the Marvel Universe, the Federation¡¯s Purple Heart Medal has not yet reached the level of a bad street. It is not in Origin Earth. It is comparable to the Purple Heart Medal that is eligible for a slight scratch.


    The monkey descendant did not speak.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s okay, we have already checked your call records and your schedule during this time, as long as you talk to you, even if it¡¯s someone you have met and talked casually, I just pulled them over for questioning, your secretary, your assistant, and your family members, one of them counts as one, all of them are suspected of the same crime as you. As for the others, hehe, I have to look at them. Under the second federal felony, they will not help you yet, as for you..."


    "Wow!"


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the observation room. The camera turned on covertly. With a crash, the Glock Seventeen was slid to a place where Lake''s hands could reach: "Come on, take revenge for your son. I''ll give you a chance to load the bullet. Yes, you can avenge your son by pulling the trigger."


    Talking.


    Lake left Glock with his right hand, and then, leaning on the chair with his arms around him, he looked at the monkey-born Senator who was shaking all over with a smile on his face.


    Several new Xiaomeng agents in the observation room peeked at each other.


    quite a while.


    Lake smiled contemptuously, got up and walked towards the door of the room.


    at this time.


    "Sheet!"


    "Be careful!"


    In the observation room, a few adorable exclaims, the monkey descendant, who was trembling with his head down, grabbed the Glock Seventeen in his hand, and pointed the gun at Lake, whose back was facing him, with scarlet eyes. :"I will kill you."


    Talking.


    The Vietnamese pulled the trigger directly.


    but¡­¡­


    Next second.


    "boom!"


    "puff!"


    "..."


    The people in the observation room were stunned.


    Lake turned around and looked at the monkey descendant who was leaning on the chair with a hole in his chest, and his eyes seemed to have a strong expression of disbelief at the last moment.


    Seems to be thinking.


    This gun...


    Why not shoot the bullet from the barrel but from the back?


    Hearing the gunshots outside, Adam, who ran in, was surprised when he looked at the interrogation room.


    what''s the situation?


    In the observation room.


    The interrogation was reversed.


    The picture is very clear. At the moment Lake turned around, the monkey descendant grabbed the pistol directly. Then, at the moment the gun was shot, the gun barrel did not burst out of flame, the bullet came out from behind, and then the special explosive bomb hit directly. There was a big hole in his chest.


    Simply put.


    The monkey descendant committed suicide.


    unambiguous evidence.


    The quirky gun made by Ling Lingqi is also a prize in the last lottery. Lake has always thought that there is no chance to use it, but at the moment, it looks like the movie said, even a piece of toilet paper. His use of value.


    This statement is true.


    Isn''t this just used?


    after awhile.


    The information analyst of the Office of Homeland Security checked the phone number of the monkey congressman, the office phone, and his son''s phone number, and then directly matched the number of the FBI office in Los Angeles and found a suspicious one. Phone call.


    Billy Kings.


    It was the African-American federal agent responsible for the undercover operation of Brian O''Connor.


    On the day the black cars were transported over, this Billy Kings office had a phone call with Senator Monkey¡¯s office. It lasted ten minutes. I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but obviously, after the call was over, In the evening, the black car group had a direct insight into Brian O''Connor''s undercover identity.


    Adam returned to his senses, looked at Lake, and seemed to be saying, do you want to arrest someone?


    Lake thought for a while, took out the phone, and dialed it directly to the seat of the California FBI.


    ...

 Chapter 202: Unexpected invitation

    People give me face, I give people face.


    This is Lake''s usual style. Since the California Federal Bureau has given him face, naturally, Lake will not be ambiguous when it is time to return.


    At the beginning, the phone number of the California Federal Bureau was, "Don''t be polite, check it, just check it to the end, he promised not to protect anyone."


    but¡­¡­


    That''s what I said, and Lake wouldn''t really do that. If this was really done, there is no doubt that the relationship between the two people will directly drop to a freezing point.


    However, Lake said that it has something to do with his stolen vehicle, and Lake will not let go of any of them.


    and so.


    After Lake told the name of the African American Billy Kings to the California Federal Bureau, he directly explained his request. How to deal with it is the FBI''s own business, but he does not want to see this African American on any occasion. Up.


    The California Federal Bureau directly expressed its approval.


    After all, Lake is about to use thirty-two federal charges to investigate Billy Kings. The FBI¡¯s face is also very ugly, not to mention that this matter also has the wife of the state speaker, which is the Los Angeles Women¡¯s Protection. Ms. Dirk, the director of the agency, intervened.


    Since then.


    When Lake returned to the hotel in the evening, the vehicle theft case was successfully drawn.


    Of course.


    The curtain is not perfect.


    His car was dyed, but fortunately, the general agent of Porsche Federation did not know where to get the news, and directly asked the dealer in Los Angeles to call Lake, indicating that their company was willing to replace Lake for free. A private customized version, of course, this is not free.


    Porsche hopes to get permission from Lake. They want to use this story to make a magical change and see if it can be a movie or something.


    Lake considered it for a while and agreed directly, but he had to go through the script first.


    The other party also readily agreed. After taking away Lake''s customization request, he said that when Lake ended his vacation and returned to New York, his new car should also be able to arrive from the head office.


    Lake is satisfied.


    This also proves Lake¡¯s words, this is not a problem with a car.


    but¡­¡­


    Wait until the third day.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth twitched and looked at the headline on the third-rate tabloid newspaper in Los Angeles. ! ¡¿


    This is not about the car.


    Lake gritted his teeth. If not for today he was planning to leave for Santa Barbara with Rachel and Josie, he promised to find the anonymous author tonight and have a chat.


    The Sun, where Rachel worked, also made headlines on the female trafficking case in Los Angeles yesterday morning.


    The news immediately caused a sensation when it was released.


    After all, Rachel¡¯s news not only restored the scene of the crime in the first time, but also was the first to obtain testimony from the rescued women from the hospital.


    This is a story that makes people feel like **** is empty and demons are in the world.


    Such a demon father and son are still city councillors in Los Angeles?


    Funny?


    The governor of California is a big one.


    The mayor of Angeles was directly besieged by the local women¡¯s protection agency. Numerous Hollywood actresses directly accepted interviews and fired on Los Angeles city councilors and the mayor. The approval rating of the mayor of Los Angeles dropped to a freezing point in an instant. He was expected to be re-elected this year. It''s gone.


    As for that Billy Kings?


    Disappeared.


    Half an hour after Lake finished the phone call with the California Federal Bureau, the FBI''s internal investigation department directly pulled the guy away.


    With the arrest of Billy Kings, naturally, the actions he led were completely halted, and even the California Federal Bureau spoke directly, freezing all actions without his permission.


    Lake talked to the California Federal Office on the phone about when to come to New York for a treat and drink, then he hung up the phone and threw the third-rate tabloid aside.


    This is, you help me, I help you.


    in spite of¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t intend to ask the FBI to help him, but since they helped, Lake didn''t say anything.


    After Lake hung up the phone, Rachel walked over and kissed Lake. "Thank you."


    Lake curiously asked, "Thank you, for what?"


    Rachel said, "My ineffective brother."


    Lake said, "I didn''t say anything."


    Rachel nodded: "I know, so thank you."


    Lake smiled, got up, hugged Rachel, smiled and said: "You are my woman. There is no doubt that you have this right and the right to share everything about me."


    Lake and Rachel have already talked about marriage.


    result¡­¡­


    Okay.


    Rachel smiled slightly, stared at Lake, and kissed passionately.


    not far away.


    The eight-year-old Josie had a black line, coughed, and said to the two unscrupulous adults in the living room: "Hey, are we not going to Santa Barbara."


    Lake and Rachel separated, looked at Josie, and after a glance at each other, he laughed.


    Santa Barbara!


    Located in the north of Los Angeles, facing the Pacific Ocean, it ranks fourth among the ten most livable cities for the richest people in the federal government. Even Tony Stark, who owns a mountain-top mansion in Malibu, has one on the Santa Barbara side. Self-built manor.


    really.


    The houses of the rich are all discussed in terms of manor houses.


    On the way to Santa Barbara¡¯s vacation, Rachel, who was sitting in the co-pilot, hung up the phone and looked at Lake: "Brian is an undercover agent?"


    Lake looked at Rachel.


    Rachel said: "Just now Mia called and said Brian had confessed to her."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Rachel said a little funny and curiously: "Brian said he likes Mia and doesn''t want to deceive Mia, so he himself blew up his undercover status to Mia."


    Lake said: "You blew yourself up when you blew up. Anyway, the undercover operation is over."


    Rachel looked at Lake: "So, you know Brian is an undercover agent?"


    Lake nodded: "I knew when I was looking for a car."


    Rachel gave a cry.


    Lake immediately asked with some curiosity: "What happened after that? Did Mia drive Brian out angrily, or did she choose to forgive him?"


    It should be the latter.


    Rachel shook his head: "I didn''t ask, but listening to Mia''s tone, it seems that he should choose to forgive. After all, Brian has revealed his undercover identity. Does it mean that he was fired?"


    Lake nodded: "The normal process is like this, but very rarely, because his undercover operations are frozen. Even if exposed, it won''t cause anything. However, his person in charge has been investigated, and even if he goes back, he still sits down. It''s cold."


    And because of his friendship with the California Federal Bureau, it is estimated that even if it is a cold bench, it is the coldest and coldest one.


    quickly.


    The whole picture of the small town of Santa Barbara appeared.


    Lake and Rachel are not disturbing the story of Los Angeles behind them, and there is nothing worth discussing.


    Dominic Toledo¡¯s troubles have been resolved. Rachel gave Dominic a call before leaving and told him that this was the last time. If there is another one, hehe, Rachel swears, she will Let Lake capture Dominic.


    Lake looked helpless when he heard it beside him, but he was also very pleased. At least, Rachel was not the kind of demon who helped his brother.


    For the breakdown of speed and passion.


    Lake didn''t feel anything, he loved it.


    correct.


    Lake stopped at the door of the villa, and when he got off the car, he seemed to think of a question. If the speed and passion are going on normally, it seems that in the future there seems to be a villain also called Seve?


    Will it be my Sever?


    Lake blinked, and then shook his head. It''s impossible. The Sever wanted to destroy the world. His Sever was just a simple and ordinary girl.


    Ok.


    Westerners, the same name is normal.


    Open the door of the villa.


    "Wow."


    Josie looked at the layout of the villa''s lobby, exclaimed, especially outside the French windows across the lobby, which had a sweeping view of the private beach.


    Josie ran quickly, opened the French windows, and ran out.


    Rachel yelled at Josie to be safe, then looked around and looked at Lake: "Whose villa belongs to your boss?"


    Lake shrugged: "The Mayor of New York."


    Rachel blinked.


    Lake said: "My friend , the crime novelist, Kassel and the mayor of New York are good friends, so it happened that he gave me a very favorable value and leased it to me."


    Rachel smiled and said, "I thought he would lend it to you."


    Lake shrugged: "Borrowing is a favor of an adult, and renting is also considered a favor, but a smaller one."


    At first, the mayor borrowed it for free, but Lake didn''t agree. It would be better to spend less to rent. At the very least, this way, if something happens in the future, you can take care of it.


    If it is easy, it is personal, but if it is not easy, just decline it.


    Josie outside turned and yelled at the two people who were still looking at the layout in the living room.


    after awhile.


    Lake, wearing a T-shirt and beach pants, and Rachel, who put on a bikini with a full body, also walked from the living room to this detached private beach.


    Lake held Bourbon, sat on the recliner, facing the sun, tasting the Bourbon in his hand.


    "mom!"


    Josie, who was walking with her feet on the beach, ran over and pointed to a looming manor on the seamount not far away and said, "Where is it?"


    Josie was not envious, but curious.


    This is the beach.


    You built on the mountain, how do you come to the beach?


    As Lake listened to Josie asking Rachel''s questions, he had to say that he was also so curious. You buy a holiday villa near the sea, not near the beach, but built directly on the mountain. This is considered a vacation. ?


    However, it is normal for the top rich to have special brains.


    Rachel explained it with Josie, and then shook the sunscreen from her hand towards Lake: "Honey, help me wipe it?"


    Lake put down Bourbon.


    at this time.


    The doorbell of the villa rang.


    ...

 Chapter 203: Tonys Banquet

    Lake and Rachel looked at each other.


    Open the door.


    Lake looked at the people standing at the door, with some surprises and surprises: "Pepper."


    Yes it is.


    Pepper Poz, Tony Stark¡¯s personal secretary.


    Pepper Poz, wearing a nice dress, hugged Lake and said: "Lake, Tony knows you are here and wants to invite you to dinner."


    Lake was curious: "Is that right? I thought at this time, you and your boss should be buying a private island overseas."


    Isn''t the first choice for these rich people to vacation on various private islands overseas? After all, on those private islands, do what they want, so they don''t worry about paparazzi or public opinion.


    Pepper said: "Not this year."


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Rachel who was walking by, and introduced each other.


    "Pepper Poz, Secretary General of Stark Industries."


    "Rachel Toledo, my girlfriend."


    "Hello there!"


    "Hello there."


    After Pepper and Rachel shook hands, they looked at Lake: "So, are you going?"


    Lake thought for a while and nodded: "Of course, it''s always a pleasant thing to have a treat, isn''t it?"


    Finished.


    Pepper and Lake hugged again, and then turned and left. Not far away, Harpy, who looked like a boss and didn''t want a bodyguard, opened the door and let Pepper into the car.


    quickly.


    The car left here.


    Close the door.


    Rachel looked at Lake curiously: "This can explain a problem."


    Lake looked at Rachel curiously.


    Rachel said: "You and Tony Stark are good friends, which explains your life style very well."


    It seems to the outside speculation.


    Although Tony Stark has always been unmarried, according to outside speculation, Tony Stark is estimated to have as many as two illegitimate children outside.


    After all, some models who have been dated by Tony Stark once like to break the news, such as Tony Stark''s performance in bed.


    Just right.


    In Rachel''s view, if Lake and the rich man Tony Stark know each other, it can explain a lot of problems.


    Lake was a little speechless. He was different from Tony, who had trouble with the kidneys. "I don¡¯t think that Tony Stark and I are good friends. They are just ordinary friends, because I checked the Howard Stark and his wife. Case."


    and.


    From a certain perspective, the case has not really ended.


    Because the Howard Stark case that was restarted last time was weird from the inside out.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake took Rachel, who had spent two hours putting on makeup and Josie, drove directly to Tony Stark¡¯s holiday estate in Santa Barbara, which was also located in Santa Barbara.


    Pepper Poz was already waiting at the entrance of the main hall of the manor.


    Tony Stark waited in the lounge of the main hall. After Lake and the others arrived, the dinner also began.


    All kinds of delicacies prepared on-site by top chefs from Los Angeles were dazzled on the table.


    Josie ate very happily, even ordinary ingredients, with the blessing of top chefs, made a different taste.


    quickly.


    At the end of the dinner, Lake and Tony talked about going to taste some wine, and then Lake was taken by Tony into the basement.


    Full of sci-fi style.


    After drinking.


    Lake took a sip of Bourbon and looked directly at Tony who was sitting across from him: "Is there a clue?"


    Tony would definitely not entertain guests for no reason. At the very least, Lake knew very well that the relationship between the two was not so good, so it was natural that there would be business to abandon the mere meal.


    Tony put down the bar and called out Jarvis who was everywhere.


    Jarvis¡¯s voice came out: "Mr. Edwin, I have searched various databases around the world, but I have not found any one that fits the Wanda Maksimov woman you described."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Sokovia?"


    Jarvis said: "No, sir, according to your description, I entered the major databases and did not find this Ms. Wanda Maximoff. The only thing that came close was in the Utah DMV. , I found a Gypsy couple. They are indeed Maksimovs, but they have no children and have never adopted them."


    Lake frowned slightly.


    its not right.


    "Utah?"


    "Yes it is."


    Jarvis continued: "According to the collected information, the Maksimov couple ran a gypsy amusement park. Because they are mobile, the information I can find can only be traced back to six years ago. At that time, the old gypsy leader died, and then the Maksimovs took over."


    Lake touched his chin: "What about Wanda?"


    Jarvis didn''t speak, just projected a big screen, crashing, dense small photos instantly crowded the big screen.


    "There are almost 120,000 people called Wanda in the world. Among them, 20,000 are men. First, exclude women over the age of 20 according to the information you gave. However, there are nearly 40,000... ¡­"


    "..."


    Tony shook the glass in his hand: "I haven''t asked you why you are looking for this Wanda."


    Lake glanced back at Tony.


    why?


    The reason why your mom and dad''s case was reopened is because the Scarlet Witch did it.


    After all, Lake can think that in the Marvel Universe, there is only the Scarlet Witch who has the ability to modify reality. Others, the reality gems are not on the earth and can''t do things.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t tell Tony why he was looking for it, because it was just a speculation, just in case.


    Moreover.


    Calculating according to the timeline, let alone whether the current Wanda is an adult, even if he is an adult, Wanda''s awakening ability is awakened with the help of Hydra.


    Lake frowned and said thank you to Jarvis: "If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. Maybe I remembered it wrong."


    After all, this is reality, not a movie.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    There is no Wanda in Lake''s edition. As for the person who changed the reality and deliberately asked him to take the Howard Stark case, there may be someone else.


    For example, a bald girl in Daxue Mountain.


    Lake also called and met the face of a bald woman once when he was young. If Wanda didn''t do things, then there is only one possibility left, Gu Yi did things.


    Forget it.


    Go back and have a chance, go to Brick Street to slam the door, and ask.


    Like this in his heart, Lake looked at Tony: "You invited me to dinner for this one thing?"


    Tony shook his head.


    Jarvis reprojected something.


    Lake looked up and took a cursory glance. It was an autopsy report, but after a closer look, he lost his professional ranking and looked at Lake with a big head: "Whose is this?"


    "Bucky Barnes."


    "Oh."


    Lake nodded, and looked at Tony Stark in a puzzled way: "This guy died on the test bench. You should know about this."


    Tony nodded: "Yes, I''m still there, watching him die with my own eyes."


    Lake frowned: "So?"


    Tony said in a deep voice: "But then, I performed a detailed autopsy on him and found one thing, this Bucky Barnes is not Bucky Barnes."


    Lake: "..."


    What is this Bucky Barnes and not Bucky Barnes?


    Lake blinked, with an expression of you making me lost.


    "Jarvis."


    "Mr. Edwin."


    After receiving the order, Jarvis immediately explained to the lost Lake: "According to the detailed laboratory and research on Bucky Barnes'' organs..."


    Lake listened to a string of academic terms jumping out: "Just say the conclusion."


    Jarvis replied with kindness: "This Bucky Barnes is fake."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched: "You are too succinct. I''m not a genius like your boss. Keep it simple."


    Jarvis said directly: "According to laboratory research, the age of Bucky Barnes''s internal organs is not consistent with the age revealed by his appearance. According to the experimental results, the actual growth of his internal organs is not more than two years old. year."


    "what?"


    Tony, who was sitting opposite, said to Lake: "I suspect that this Bucky Barnes is a clone, and the real Bucky Barnes is still at large."


    Human cloning?


    Good guys.


    I''m just here to take a vacation, who provoke someone, can you let me spend a good vacationLike regained his senses, rubbed his brows, digested the news, and then frowned. He said to Tony: "If Bucky Barnes is a normal person, then what is his true age? Seventy-eight years old? We all know that Bucky Barnes was used by the Russian deep dive organization. I have injected some kind of medicine, maybe because of the effect of that medicine?"


    Tony was straightforward: "Impossible."


    Lake asked, "Why?"


    Jarvis explained aloud: "Mr. Edwin, a potion with such a powerful effect can definitely be detected, even if it is a trace of existence, but in the organ of this Bucky Barnes, No traces of non-experimental drugs were found, and, according to an archived report, Bucky Barnes punctured the lungs in an operation, but on this corpse, nothing happened. Traces of damage."


    Tony looked directly at Lake and said solemnly: "This is a clone, they deceived me."


    Killing his father and enemy is still alive?


    Tony was in a very bad mood. If he hadn''t watched this Bucky Barnes die, and the experiments on the organs were a bit weird at the time, he would have hired several experts in the autopsy field to conduct the autopsy jointly, he would probably think that Bucky Barnes is dead, he is ready to tell him the news of the revenge at Howard Stark''s grave.


    result¡­¡­


    This person is fake.


    This Bucky Barnes turned out to be a fake.


    The real killing of his father and enemy, from the beginning, to the present, is still at large.


    When Lake heard that Tony Stark was so sure, his face was a little unpleasant.


    Without him.


    If this thing is true, then...


    Good guys!


    ...

 Chapter 204: This is Chi Guoguos fool

    The Hydra is worthy of being a Hydra.


    Has even this kind of cloned black technology been tinkered with?


    Lake thought so.


    but¡­¡­


    Other than that, Lake didn''t have any angry expressions about it. Of course, Lake still felt that he was being tricked, but if he wanted to get angry, he needed to understand one thing first.


    After all, Hydra is now an important partner of Lake.


    Since it is a partner, the benefits are definitely different. Lake must first understand whether this cloned version of Bucky Barnes was replaced before the tunnel or after the tunnel.


    former¡­¡­


    Lake said that he could spend some money, and then close the matter properly. After all, if it was before the Battle of the Tunnel, then the cloned Bucky Barnes was the one who shot with him, since it is a clone. Now, naturally, it doesn''t matter what the body is, Lake wants Bucky Barnes, and Hydra also gives Bucky Barnes, but the code is wrong.


    But if it is the latter?


    Ha ha.


    Lake will be very angry.


    As we all know, Lake is generally very easy-going, but dimension minds two things, one betrayal and the other fooling.


    If Hydra finds the right opportunity to transfer Bucky Barnes after the Battle of the Tunnel, then there is a big problem. One carelessness will brew a huge disaster.


    quite a while.


    Lake regained his senses and looked at Tony Stark: "If this Bucky Barnes is a clone, then when did it fall, you know?"


    "Shipping?"


    Tony Stark frowned and said: "What do you mean, you mean, someone after we caught him, and then, Bucky Barnes was replaced at the Quantico base?"


    Lake nodded, then was taken aback, then shook his head again.


    Ma messed with Fak.


    It seems that it has never been a question of when the packet is dropped. No matter before or after the tunnel, this is the fool and deceit of Chi Guoguo.


    Just when Tony Stark was speaking, Lake realized one thing. It¡¯s not a problem of clones or clones. This is just like the oranges I asked for, but the other party shipped him and sent them. An orange disguised as an orange.


    The Bucky Barnes he just wanted was the one who killed the Howard Stark and his wife. It was never a clone.


    This is Chi Guoguo''s teasing and deception.


    and also¡­¡­


    Lake had asked Hydra if he could solve it because of his friend Owen Strand, and Liszt finally replied apologetic.


    He didn''t care at the beginning. After all, it was lung cancer, and changing the lung was the most difficult match to succeed.


    But right now.


    There is no way Hydra can do it. This is obviously because he is afraid of guessing from this matter that they sent him the wrong goods at the time, and hope that Lake or the Black King will continue to be as ignorant of the truth as a second fool.


    it is good.


    well.


    MMP.


    Lake originally thought that although he and Hydra weren''t friends, they were at least partners, but it seemed that it was still the same thing as Maureen.


    Is Lake wishful thinking?


    really.


    After all, is it still wrong to pay?


    Lake couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Obviously, he and Hydra worked very happily, with a full budget, and almost made a deal of nearly 110 million.


    Why bother.


    Isn''t it good to do business honestly? You have to be clever.


    This is just great.


    Lake felt that the business might not be done.


    In fact, you can continue to do it, but there is a saying that if you continue to cooperate after knowing the truth, Lake feels that he himself is a bit like kneeling to make money.


    This will not work.


    I knelt down in my last life, but I didn''t make any money. In this life, I can''t make money while standing. I can still raise the table!


    quite a while.


    Lake''s eyes flickered and looked at Tony Stark: "Obviously, we are all being teased."


    Tony Stark¡¯s anger is no less than that of Lake, after all, Bucky Barnes is his homicide.


    Tony is very sympathetic to Lake''s words.


    but¡­¡­


    Tony shook his head: "What should we do to find the Langley agent who does the deal?"


    Lake shook his head and said: "Sauter has joined the witness protection plan. This matter should have nothing to do with the deep diving organization that Sauter was in before."


    Tony looked at Lake: "Are you so sure?"


    Lake didn''t explain, he just nodded and looked at Tony: "Cloning technology is not a low-end technology. From a certain perspective, the emergence of cloning technology is completely competing with hell."


    Tony said: "After I received this investigation report, I also asked Jarvis to search, but I didn''t find it."


    Lake laughed: "The cloning technology has come out, and it is impossible to be so obscure. If the autopsy report is used to restart the investigation, it will be a little difficult."


    Tony nodded: "I will let Jarvis stare."


    Lake said good.


    This time he didn''t plan to ask Liszt why.


    You don''t need to think about it to know what Liszt''s answer is. I definitely don''t know.


    Moreover, he will be stunned. The most important point is not to talk about Hydra. When talking about Liszt, he still respects Lake. Lake appreciates this and does not want to call it because of a lie. Liszt lost his life.


    The dinner is over.


    Lake and Rachel take Josie back to their holiday villa.


    Within the next half month.


    Lake and Rachel took Josie and opened the vacation mode again. After the dinner that day, Tony Stark had returned to the base camp manor in Malibu.


    but¡­¡­


    Regarding the further progress of this cloning case, there is still not much progress.


    After half a month.


    Lake and Rachel finished their vacation, took Josie, took a special plane, and flew directly from Los Angeles to Washington, DC.


    Rachel turned to look at Lake while taking Josie into the car, "Will you come back tonight?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Maybe I can''t go back, I need to talk to the general."


    Rachel nodded and didn''t say anything, just asked Lake to come back when he was free, and then took Josie, sat in the car, and left the airport.


    Lake arrived in the Homeland Security Building in another special car driven by a land agent.


    For half a month, Tony didn''t have any clues, and Lake could only lead the snake out of the cave first.


    He wants to restart [Howard Stark''s death case]!


    His biggest advantage is in the bright spot, and Lake and the Black King are considered to be two people, which is good, and Lake hopes to continue.


    In Minister Kelly''s office.


    "what?"


    Secretary Kelly frowned when he heard Lake¡¯s first words: "What did you say, restart, the death of Howard Stark and his wife, I remember, isn¡¯t this case closed?"


    After all, the Howard Stark case has been restarted twice.


    Once it was a scapegoat.


    Once was a sensation, but has been forgotten by the Winter Soldier.


    Again?


    Lake directly photographed the detailed autopsy report printed by Tony Stark on Secretary Kelly¡¯s desk when he left Santa Barbara: ¡°According to the autopsy report, I have reason to suspect that this dead Bucky Bar Ensi is not himself, but a clone scapegoat used to avoid guilt."


    Minister Kelly''s eyes flicked: "Clone?"


    Lake nodded.


    "Are you kidding, Lake, the clone. Last year, the cloned Dolly goat died, how long has it been alive, and the company that can manufacture clones, do you think that such a powerful technology will have a little noise? Isn''t there at all?"


    "..."


    Minister Kelly shook his head silently, as if he had heard a big joke. Leaving aside the internationally banned cloning agreement, let¡¯s just say one thing. If cloning technology really exists in the world, how could the Federation not know, or why it is a homeland? Minister Kelly, the Minister of Security, would not know?


    The most important thing.


    After Secretary Kelly finished laughing, he frowned at Lake and said, "Even if this corpse is a clone, okay, but this is what the FBI needs to be responsible for. We are the Department of Homeland Security, Homeland Security."


    Lake said: "If there is a clone base on our homeland or, if a lot of people are cloned, then these clones are enough to involve homeland security."


    Minister Kelly opened his mouth, shook his head, and nodded on the evidence on the desktop: "Okay, you are our deputy head of operations, and you have the right to choose which case. Okay, I agree with you to restart."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Kelly put up **** directly: "I have two requests."


    "you said."


    "First, restart without publicity. At the very least, you can''t make a big fanfare. At the very least, I don''t want to see this news in any newspapers, especially the Sun, until you have no conclusive evidence. You understand?"


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    "second¡­¡­"


    Minister Kelly paused when he said that, and after a while, he said to Lake: "Second, tell me, it has nothing to do with your personal grievances."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Minister, you know me. I don''t share the same with sin. It''s all because there is something very strange about this case, you see..."


    Secretary Kelly waved his hand directly: "Don¡¯t show it to me, I don¡¯t want to see it, I can let you investigate, but I remind you, don¡¯t mess with me anymore. The mayor of Los Angeles was originally a good friend of mine, but he told me Broke off."


    Lake shrugged: "That means he is not your true friend."


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake blankly.


    Lake raised his hand: "Okay, I promise. I found the evidence. Before the action, I will call you to ensure that you won''t be bombarded by countless calls again."


    Minister Kelly retracted his gaze, but waved his hand towards Lake, motioning for Lake to leave quickly.


    After getting permission to restart, Lake turned around and left.


    ...

 Chapter 205: Skye’s computer master

    "what?"


    "Are you going to restart the investigation of Howard Stark''s case?"


    When returning to Arlington''s house, as expected, General Rose and Karen were a little surprised when they heard that Lake had come to reinstate the rights to the Howard Stark couple.


    Karen, who was a prosecutor at the Department of Justice, looked directly at General Ross: "I remember, that criminal, wasn''t he caught?"


    General Rose nodded, and then looked at Lake with some puzzlement.


    Upon seeing this, Lake looked at Rose with some curiosity: "General, have you seen his autopsy report?"


    Rose nodded: "I know this, death is indeed a bit weird, but nothing special."


    "Tony Stark gathered a group of top corpse forensic experts in the country and re-examined the corpse. Do you know this."


    "know."


    General Rose smiled and said: "I nodded, what''s wrong, didn''t I find out in the end, there is no possibility of human being killed."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, but this Bucky Barnes is not the Bucky Barnes we want."


    General Rose was taken aback for a moment.


    Tony estimated that he got the result at the time. Because he suspected the military, he didn''t tell. This is normal. The brain circuits of the rich are a bit different.


    Lake told General Rose about Tony''s discovery, and said: "I think the military also wanted to find out from this Bucky Barnes what caused him to delay aging."


    Rose hummed.


    Lake said: "But nothing was found, because this Bucky Barnes is not Bucky Barnes at all, but a clone based on Bucky Barnes."


    From a certain perspective.


    Hydra has found a path to longevity in addition to Dr. Zola''s electronic longevity.


    Clone Changsheng.


    just¡­


    Lake is a little puzzled. This thing is basically stealing heads from hell. The grumpy **** lord is so indifferent, letting the earthlings mess around here?


    I really don''t understand.


    General Ross frowned and looked at Karen at each other: "The cloning technology was really invented by the Russians?"


    As Tony Stark knew, General Ross also believed that Bucky Barnes was a member of the Soviet Red House. From a certain point of view, Bucky Barnes is also a passive slave of the three surnames. .


    Began to obey the military.


    After being rescued by the Red House, he obeyed the Red House.


    Then there was the Hydra, which began to obey the Hydra again.


    Lake said: "Is it Russian technology? I don''t know, but even the Ph.D. can turn into light in an angry situation... Hulk is now. The cloning technology belongs to the scientific side, and it is not impossible."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at General Rose curiously: "By the way, how is Bruce Banner doing? Are you worried about being sliced?"


    General Rose''s face turned black when he heard the name of Bruce Banner.


    Karen next to him shook his head: "I have seen this Dr. Banner. He is very talented. Recently, Betty is practicing relaxing yoga with him."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Have you seen the mother-in-law?


    Right.


    The father-in-law sees the son-in-law, the more he wants to kill, the mother-in-law sees the son-in-law, as long as the daughter likes it, it is generally not opposed. Karen is no longer on the original timeline. Naturally, the father-in-law and son-in-law must have met each other in battle.


    But here, the father-in-law can only make his face black and sulking under the majesty of his mother-in-law.


    the next day.


    Lake directly took the corpse that was frozen in a cold storage at Quantico Base after the autopsy was completed, put the coffin on it, and flew back to New York directly on a military plane.


    After the land agent received the coffin at the airport, it was directly transported back to the land building.


    Lake first returned to the Star Tower.


    Open the door.


    Skye, who was cross-legged, wearing a pajamas, holding a notebook, and shouting a lollipop in his mouth, heard the movement of the door and looked up at the coming in, with some small surprises: "Are you back?"


    Lake hummed, and the first destination was naturally the bar: "No trouble, right."


    Skye tilted his head: "If I say, I don''t want to go to the programming tutorial, it''s not a hassle."


    Lake took out the wine glass and turned to look at Skye: "There is no reason, that''s trouble."


    Skye put the notebook aside, walked to the bar stool, and said to Lake, who was drinking over there, "Because my skills are much higher than that of the teacher."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Skye whispered: "If I told you that I could hack into your Homeland Security database, what would you think?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "I will directly call the police and arrest you."


    Skye blinked.


    Lake took a sip of bourbon: "Hacking into the federal database is a felony, you know, I didn''t hear it."


    Talking.


    Lake suddenly looked at Skye curiously: "No, I remember that the Homeland Security database was compiled and maintained by several top computer geniuses at Harvard. How long have you just studied, and this has been hacked?"


    Skye said, "I have a good master."


    Lake put down his glass and looked at Skye.


    In the original plot, Skye''s character set was a top computer hacker. The story says he was self-taught and self-taught.


    but¡­


    That is the story, put in reality, this is nonsense.


    Looking at Skye¡¯s living environment, I know that I don¡¯t have a fixed place, and I met Lake twice, once with an appendix, and once with a bug in his head. If I didn¡¯t meet Lake, I guess he would have played GG.


    The most important thing.


    Any hobby is based on the food and clothing line. Skye can only barely get enough food and clothing to save some money in an instant, but what is the money for?


    Even Lake knows that a hacker¡¯s weapon is a computer. Only a better computer can allow hackers to double their power. Not to mention the question of whether Skye can buy a computer. In the case of insufficient food and clothing. Next, even if Skye is self-taught, someone has to push him behind.


    Movies tell stories, reality tells logic.


    seem¡­


    Skye''s good master is the logic behind Skye''s computer skills.


    "master?"


    "Ok."


    "what is it call?"


    "do not know."


    "Male, female?"


    "female."


    "Oh...huh?"


    Lake looked at Skye: "You don''t even know his name, but you know he is a woman?"


    Skye said: "Because I talked with her over the Internet phone."


    Lake frowned and said: "On the Internet, there are a lot of ghosts and ghosts. Chatting is fine. If you let you meet offline, don''t go, you know?"


    Skye blinked: "No, I think she is a good person, and she seems to know you too."


    "I?"


    "Ok."


    Skye said the name of an orphanage, and then said to Lake: "She said, she grew up with you, and she doesn''t mind if I tell you she is my master."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Orphanage.


    Grow up together?


    female?


    Computer master?


    Lake looked at Skye: "Sev?"


    Skye was a little curious: "Look, you also said you don''t know. This is the name of our interest group, but I am not qualified enough. She said that when I can become a teacher, let me join.


    group name?


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth and took the phone out of his arms.


    Connect!


    A lazy voice came from the other end of the phone: "My dear, do you miss me? It''s a pity that I have no time to go to the Federation during this time."


    Lake said directly: "Did you accept Skye as your apprentice?"


    Saifu smiled and said, "She is very talented in the computer field."


    Lake said angrily: "I know, so you just tell me and don''t tell me."


    I paid $10,000 for Skye to sign up specifically. The former FBI computer expert who specifically taught Skye turned out to be a poor technique in Skye''s words?


    Saifu smiled haha: "Sorry, my dear, but don''t you know it now, and I didn''t let Skye tell you. Besides, that''s great."


    Lake asked, "Okay?"


    Saifu said: "You are Skye''s adoptive father, am I not Skye''s adoptive mother, unless, you say I am not, so, am I, dear?"


    Lake opened his mouth, said, you are, and hung up.


    My ten thousand dollars.


    Can it be refunded?


    Lake thought so.


    Skye who watched Lake call over there blinked: "So, Lake, you know my master, what is her name, I always want to ask, she doesn''t say it every time."


    Lake returned to his senses and glanced at Skye: "Sev. UU reading "


    Skye blinked: "Sever is the name of the organization. I asked my master."


    "It''s Sever."


    "¡­is it?"


    "What do you think."


    Skye nodded, and then, a strong sense of curiosity drove her to ask towards Lake: "Then you and my master...she is..."


    "Your foster mother."


    "..."


    Lake drank the bourbon in the cup, then poured himself another cup, looking at Skye, the little eyes flashing with curiosity and gossip, directly dropped such a sentence, and then turned towards Go up the spiral staircase.


    What is this called?


    The tuition fee of 10,000 yuan is definitely not refundable. Even if it can be refunded, Lake will not refund it. The sky is big and the face is the best.


    Skye froze in place.


    My foster mother?


    ...What the hell?


    Skye returned to his senses, blinked, and looked at Lake who had disappeared on the spiral staircase. After trying to understand what the foster mother meant, a thick and black question mark appeared on her little head again.


    Even the foster mother.


    can¡­


    Isn¡¯t the famous female reporter Rachel from Washington, D.C., who is most likely to be my adoptive mother?


    Bye?


    It''s not right. Lake and Rachel just went on a trip to Los Angeles. What happened in Los Angeles, even in New York, Skye had seen it on the computer news.


    What''s the situation?


    Next second.


    Skye''s brain was suddenly electrified, and his inspiration flashed.


    Jesus God.


    Lake stepped on two boats?


    Skye returned to his senses, looking at the already empty spiral staircase, while the fire of gossip in his heart was burning, there were other things.


    such as¡­


    In case this master and adoptive mother asks, should she tell the truth?


    ¡­

 Chapter 206: The brain is not original

    the next day.


    early morning.


    Lake drank his coffee at the table and looked at the newspaper in his hand. After a few days of soy milk fritters, Skye chose the traditional federal breakfast.


    After all, she is used to the federation early. Soy milk fritters are a must-have for Easterners, but for Skye, they are nothing more than a snack.


    Skye drank his milk, thought about it, and looked up at Lake: "That..."


    Lake didn''t look up: "What?"


    Skye shook his head first, and then looked at Lake cautiously: "Lake, the foster mother you said yesterday is...Sever isn''t Rachel, right?"


    Lake said: "Of course not, believe me, Rachel''s computer skills are as bad as mine, not right, and better than me."


    He just couldn''t dig out a news report that doesn''t need typesetting in half an hour, Rachel can.


    Skye''s mouth became O-shaped: "Two people?"


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, put down the newspaper, looked at Skye who was sitting across from him, and smiled: "What do you want to express, Skye?"


    Skye still shook his head, and then organized the language to look at Lake: "Um... you and Rachel, how are you?"


    Lake thought for a while: "His career is booming, just returned from a vacation, it''s fine."


    Skye looked at Lake still pretending to be confused, sighed, and finally resisted the challenge, and said vaguely: "Lake, you are not an Arab or a Mormon."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Skye, I will seriously consider these two suggestions you gave."


    correct.


    Why didn''t Lao Tzu think that there would be a change of nationality?


    Lake looked at his watch, finished his cup of coffee, got up and pulled up his jacket, and said thank you to Skye before leaving.


    Skye opened his mouth wide.


    By the time Skye recovered, Lake had already left the house.


    Waterfark?


    What have i done?


    Skye couldn''t help closing her eyes and patted her forehead. If she knew some Eastern country idioms, it would be embarrassing or conspiracy.


    This is just great.


    Skye felt that if her master asked her in the future, she would have no choice but to help Lake conceal it, as if there was no other way.


    My God, what have I done?


    Sky wailed. Even the milky milky milk, at this moment, no longer has any appeal. Suddenly, after Lake''s thank you, his appetite disappeared.


    Lake has a good appetite.


    even¡­¡­


    When I returned to the Land Building, I drove the Porsche Cayenne, which was specially made by Porsche and had bullet-proof windows. The Porsche Cayenne, which was uniquely listed on LKNB in ??silver, went to Chinatown and packed a box of sweet tofu brains before returning to Land Building.


    In the autopsy room.


    Olivia, who looks cute, looks white, and can''t see the shadow of a vampire at all, at this moment, her face is expressionless, and she is glaring at Lake with her arms around her.


    She is very angry.


    Moreover, she also has reason to be angry.


    Usually, when she is not needed, Lake also occasionally came to talk to her, and brought a bowl of tofu, but it was salty. She said it many times. She liked sweet ones, but Lake still didn¡¯t. Moved, insist on buying salty.


    But when you need to use her, look at today''s tofu brain, it is sweet, and the added sugar is probably half of the tofu brain.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is, in Olivia''s opinion, Lake is a typical scumbag. When she is not needed, he directly ignores her opinions, and when she is used, he asks all kinds of cold and warms, and is kind.


    This is not right.


    What am I?


    Tool man?


    Lake smiled and handed the tofu brain unfolded in his hand: "Liv, this is sweet."


    Olivia snorted proudly: "No."


    Lake leaned closer: "Smell, sweet, I specially bought a packet of white sugar and a packet of brown sugar separately."


    Olivia''s little nose moved, she closed her eyes and turned her face to the side: "No, I like salty ones now."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched: "Don''t make trouble."


    The reason why he bought salty tofu brains for Olivia is very simple. Lake is a salty party, and those who like sweets are heretics. He hopes to use this method to make Olivia betray from the sweet party camp. come.


    As for today?


    Today was purely an accident. The seller of tofu nao said that the salty radish diced was gone, and he had to wait to come. Lake had no choice but to pack a bowl of sweet tofu nao.


    Coaxed for a long time.


    Olivia only half-pushed the tofu brain and put it on the tip of her nose, took a deep breath, showing a hint of joy on her face, and then sternly again, placed the tofu brain on her desk carefully. , And then pointed at Lake''s frozen iron knot-like corpse: "Don''t even think about it, I won''t touch that thing."


    Talking.


    Olivia pointed to her mouth with the latest lipstick and said: "Look, I am a tooth, a tooth that lives on, not a metal shredder, and this guy has been touched by someone else."


    Lake handed the information in hand to Olivia: "These are all autopsy reports."


    Olivia took over, walked to the position, sat down, and opened the autopsy report on her hand.


    after awhile.


    Olivia closed the information and looked at Lake curiously: "This autopsy report, isn''t it?"


    Lake shrugged: "That''s what I want to figure out. Someone told me that there are only two or three years of what was detected inside, and this is different from the age of this corpse."


    Olivia walked to the corpse, put on his gloves, twiddled the corpse''s head, and then looked up at Lake.


    Next second.


    With a snap.


    The big head of the corpse was opened directly, revealing the empty head inside.


    "What about the brain?"


    "At this."


    Lake walked out of the room, bent over, brought back a plastic bag, and then took out his formalin brain.


    Olivia was taken aback for a moment.


    His face went dark.


    "No!"


    "Please."


    "No."


    Olivia glared at Lake irritably: "Don''t even think about it, would you eat the tofu that is expired and soaked in formalin? I really want to have a sip on your neck."


    This bastard.


    Do you really use her as a tool man?


    Ok.


    Although these years have been pretty good under Lake''s protection, this is not a reason to use her as a tool person.


    Lake touched his chin: "What should I do?"


    Olivia said angrily: "How do I know, and who is this guy."


    There is no name on the autopsy report.


    Lake said casually: "Bucky Barnes."


    Olivia was stunned for an instant: "Who?"


    Lake said, "Bucky Barnes, but it should be a clone."


    Olivia: "..."


    As a federal man of pure blood, just like everyone has heard of the deeds of Captain America Steve Rogers, it is obvious that Olivia has also heard of Bucky Barn, a good friend of the American team. S.


    but¡­¡­


    Olivia walked to the side of the corpse and took a closer look: "This is different from the documentary."


    Lake shrugged and said, "If you shave off your beard and add hair, it''s still very close. Are you interested?"


    Olivia regained her senses, looked at Lake, rolled her eyes and said, "That''s not true. The brains that have been soaked in formalin are just like the mustard in the salad."


    Lake said, "I will find you ten brains next month?"


    Olivia rolled her eyes.


    Lake thought for a while: "The brains of ten beautiful young girls?"


    Olivia just thought about it, and looked at Lake: "Really, when?"


    Lake shrugged: "As soon as there is news, I will bring the body back, I promise."


    There are many people in New York, whether it is dead, or a beautiful girl, the probability of death is also high. After all, New York is extremely unsafe at night.


    Olivia lowered her head and thought for a while.


    after awhile.


    Olivia walked over, took away the glass jar that Lake had placed next to him, and said to a lounge that he had isolated: "No entry allowed."


    Lake raised his hand: "I respect your privacy, Liv."


    Just as Lake knew that Olivia was a zombie and needed to eat his brain to maintain his humanity, he didn''t break the casserole to ask the end. Lake was even less interested in how Olivia would eat his brain.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    When will Hannibal come to New York to commit the crime After catching Hannibal, Olivia and Hannibal may have a common language.


    Lake stood on the spot and looked around, then simply left here and returned to his office.


    At noon.


    Lake received a call from Olivia.


    Go downstairs.


    Olivia looked ugly towards Lake who came in and said, "Whose brain did you give me?"


    Lake frowned: "This corpse, what''s wrong."


    "this is not."


    "what?"


    Olivia made a retched expression: "This is the brain of a tramp, God, **** memory, I can clearly remember how this guy ate the rotten food in the garbage dump, my God, I''m quick Vomited."


    Talking.


    Olivia got up and ran into her lounge, holding her trash can, retching over there.


    Lake looked at the body of Bucky Barnes on the autopsy table with a subtle expression.


    The brain and the body don¡¯t match?


    Was it dropped?


    Who did it.


    Lake touched his chin, took out the phone directly, and called Tony Stark.


    "Hey."


    "what''s happenin?"


    "At the time, you were not present at the autopsy."


    "...I''m not here, what''s the matter?"


    "The brain is not original."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Meaning, the brain was lost."


    "..."


    Tony Stark, who was in the office on the top floor of the Stark Industrial Building, put down the wine glass in his hand, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and said, "Are you sure?"


    Lake listened to the voice of Olivia who was still retching in the lounge, and said: "Who was in charge of the autopsy at the time, or who took out the brain?"


    Tony Stark: "..."

 Chapter 207: Rich people play wild

    after an hour.


    Under the leadership of Pepper Poz, Lake took Tony Stark¡¯s private elevator directly to the top floor of the Stark Industrial Building.


    Come in.


    The splendid projection was directly brought to the eye, and the photos and detailed information of the six people appeared on the projection. These six people with different appearances were the experts who were hired by Tony Stark to carry out the autopsy at the time.


    Dr. Duck, the top autopsy expert from NCIS.


    From the top anthropology doctor of the Jefferson Society in Washington, DC, Dr.Tampland Speyron.


    From...


    "Who is this."


    "Which?"


    Lake looked at a familiar figure in the projection, frowned, and clicked directly.


    Will Wick!


    Male, thirty-five years old, graduated from Massachusetts Institute of Technology, majoring in neuroscience, research director of Bioona Industrial Company.


    This surname?


    Lake looked at this surname and this picture, and he had a weird feeling. He knew the owner of this picture, and he also knew the surname, but in his memory, it seemed that this person was not called Will.


    Fake identity?


    Killers also have professions. At the very least, they need to have a profession as a cover. After all, if there is not even a profession, money laundering is also a troublesome thing.


    but¡­¡­


    Is a killer''s concealed identity a neuroscience expert?


    This operation is a bit irritating.


    real or fake.


    Tony Stark looked over and saw Will Wick read out by Lake, so after reading it, he looked directly at Lake: "Well, you know why I doubt Bucky Barn Is Sue a clone?"


    Lake looked back at Tony Stark: "Isn''t it because of your instinct?"


    Tony Stark said: "Because Stark Industries is also studying this aspect."


    Lake: "..."


    Tony Stark immediately asked Jarvis to read out the project that Will Wick was working on, and at the same time, he served him, that is, the information of Bioona Industries, which is privately invested and controlled by Stark. Came out: "I have acquired this company since 1997 and invested in it unreservedly during this period. Will Wick was hired here with a high salary by me at the time. From this company."


    Lake frowned and looked at Tony: "You also want to resurrect Howard Stark and Maria Stark?"


    Tony didn''t speak, just pulled his hands on the projection, and instantly pulled out an experimental video, and then clicked to play.


    In the picture.


    It is a laboratory.


    A humanoid robot sits on an electric chair with a number 344 on its shoulder.


    Not far away, the one that was almost adjacent to the robot on the electric chair was lifted up, and there was a dead person lying down.


    Will Wick was talking to the camera.


    "This person is dead."


    "But we can already read his nerve data."


    "This is the robot number 344 we made."


    "What we are going to do..."


    "Transplant this person''s biological brain into the robot''s brain!"


    "..."


    Immediately afterwards.


    The experiment begins.


    When the robot opened his mouth and said where I was, and then said about my hands and my legs, then it broke itself directly.


    The experiment failed.


    The recording video goes out directly.


    Lake exclaimed a good fellow. Sure enough, the toys of the rich are relatively wild, so imaginative, and so open-minded.


    Hey, Lao Mo, are you watching in hell?


    After letting these people come in chaos in summer, your **** will be completely empty.


    Again.


    Lake still couldn''t understand why the **** lord in **** was so calm in the face of Zerglings grabbing his authority. If this were turned into Lake, a technology lock would have been directly put on humans.


    and also¡­¡­


    Let me just say it.


    Stark is very rich, and Tony Stark is a top genius, how could he not take any measures against the death of his parents?


    It is estimated that the brains of Howard Stark and Maria Stark are also kept in a secret place, using technological means to still maintain the existence of brain information.


    Tony looked at Lake again: "Do you suspect Will Wick replaced Bucky Barnes''s brain?"


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Tony inexplicably: "Although I am not your enemy, I am not your good friend. I can tell you clearly, have you violated the federal law?"


    Tony''s expression was calm: "The bodies obtained by Bioona Industries have been donated and have legal procedures. Moreover, this is an operation for brain-dead patients to study and cure them."


    Lake laughed: "Do you believe it?"


    Tony said, "Believe it outside, that''s enough."


    Lake was silent.


    Tony Stark has never been nothing in vain. In terms of positioning, Tony Stark tends to be hawks, and manufactures and develops weapons to arm the federal military and make the federal military invincible on the battlefield.


    Simply put.


    Tony Stark¡¯s heart may be hot, but blood... is cold.


    The number one military merchant adds the blood of capitalists.


    Lake shook his head: "Although, I don''t know what **** is doing, but I''m pretty sure you can''t get what you want, at least this way can''t work."


    Finished.


    Lake directly changed the subject: "Yes, if this Will Wick was responsible for the study of Bucky Barnes''s brain, then there is a lot of possibility that he dropped it."


    It''s his business how Tony plays, and Lake doesn''t bother to care.


    after all¡­¡­


    As Secretary Kelly said, cloning this thing is within the purview of the FBI or S.H.I.E.L.D. from the perspective of law enforcement power.


    Most importantly, if Tony Stark is not a good person, then Mephisto, Lord of Hell, is a real demon. Without the strength to sling him, the cliff will be miserably played by him.


    Lake was very sure of this, and went to a direct showdown with the earth, Gu Yi, and bet on his future. The last time he gambled with Gu Yilai, either GG on the spot, or Gu Yi directly pulled the timeline to modify. Mephisto is better at dealing with them.


    That''s what Lake did when he was ten years old.


    But think about it now?


    At that time, he was still a bit reckless. The reason why Lake dared to do this was because he firmly believed in his destiny protagonist. To put it plainly, he agreed with one sentence.


    The plug-in will only be late, but will never be absent.


    well.


    Lake won the bet at the time. At the age of sixteen, the plug-in ran against the afterglow of the setting sun and plunged into Lake''s arms.


    Tony Stark nodded: "I will find out about this, but..."


    "what?"


    Tony Stark frowned at Lake, and asked curiously: "How are you sure that the brain has been lost?"


    Lake laughed.


    Turned and walked towards the elevator, waved his hand: "You have technology, I have a plug-in, you rich people rely on technology, we poor people, we can only rely on the plug-in, otherwise, how to turn over and become the master."


    Finished.


    Lake walked into the elevator.


    Pepper Poz also followed in, helped Lake swipe his card, and sent Lake to the first floor.


    In the elevator.


    Lake looked at Pepper: "Maybe if you play with time, time will play with you. This sentence is nonsense, but if you play with the soul, the soul will not play with you, and **** will also play with you. This sentence, I Think it''s correct."


    Pepper opened his mouth: "Tony just wanted to do something. He has always blamed himself for the death of Howard and Maria."


    On the day before Howard Stark and Maria Stark died, it was Christmas Eve. On that day, the last conversation between Tony Stark and his family was not plain nor warm, but a quarrel.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    Pepper said: "Before you found out the truth, Tony always felt that it was the quarrel between him and Howard on the phone that led to the car accident. He has always blamed himself."


    Lake nodded noncommittal, and did not speak.


    The elevator opens the door.


    The entrance of Stark Industrial Building.


    "Lake."


    "Ok?"


    Pepper walked in front of Lake, was silent for a while, and looked at Lake: "Although Tony looks bad-tempered, he is very grateful to you. You helped him find out the truth of the case."


    Lake smiled, turned and walked down the steps, and said without looking back, "The responsibility lies."


    Get in the car to start.


    Leave.


    What''s the responsibility?


    Lake thought that at that time, if he remembered correctly, he had no idea to dig out the truth of this matter. If it weren¡¯t for the blunder and the hydra just happened to die, Lake would call it this. Will the lid of the second unsolved case of Marvel Universe Earth be opened?


    what?


    The first outstanding case?


    Where is Captain America Steve Rogers?


    still is¡­¡­


    Who on earth stole Dr. Pim''s nanoparticles?


    After watching Lake¡¯s silver Porsche Cayenne drive off the street, Pepper turned and re-entered the building.


    Top level.


    "he''s gone?"


    "Correct."


    Pepper walked to Tony''s side, frowned, and said in a puzzled way: "I remember, you said that the affairs of Bioona Industries are top-secret, let Jarvis keep them alone, even Mr. Stan doesn¡¯t know about it. , Why this time..."


    Tony said, "He is mysterious?"


    Pepper frowned: "Mysterious?"


    Tony nodded, thinking that last year, Lake should have been in New York, but his information was circulating in Europe. He looked at Pepper: "Maybe you are right. I should pay one more besides Harpy and James. Friends outside the country, and I have an ally relationship with him in this matter. Helping him is equivalent to helping me."


    The spouse did not speak.


    Jarvis said: "Sir, Dr. Will Wick took sick leave half a month ago, and he is not currently in Bioona Industries."


    Tony said, "Sick leave?"


    Jarvis said: "Yes, but when I checked the information of Dr. Will Wick, I found some anomalies in Bioona Industrial''s supplies."


    Tony Stark: "..."

 Chapter 208: No. 1 in the killer world

    Three days later.


    Lake received Tony Stark in his office.


    "This wine..."


    "Sorry, I can''t afford a good one."


    "..."


    Tony took a sip of Bourbon worth ninety-nine dollars, glanced at Lake who was sitting at the desk, and put it down: "Do you need me to send you a few boxes?"


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    box?


    Lake shook his head, looked at the information in his hand, and said to Tony Stark: "The location of Bioone Industries'' 8.7 million equipment is unknown. You should contact the FBI or the New Jersey Police Department."


    Tony said: "I am not worried about the 8.7 million equipment."


    Lake: "..."


    Good guys.


    You came here to show off your wealth, right in front of me.


    Tony immediately said: "I asked Jarvis to check. Dr. Will Wick took sick leave for half a month. The next day, there was a batch of 8.7 million equipment purchased just last month. Disappeared within the company."


    "Do you suspect that Dr. Will Wick ran away?"


    Laker said: "Is this equipment very popular in the market? I have seen a lot of roll-off devices, but this is the first time I have heard of roll-off devices."


    Tony said, "That''s why I came to find you. Dr. Will Wick is missing. Looking for someone, should it be your major?"


    Lake nodded on the table, looked at the address of Will Wick attached to the back of the document, and said to Tony, "I will look back."


    Tony got up and left directly.


    Lake sent Tony downstairs.


    Tony put on his sunglasses and said to Lake, "Just let the assistant come and send it."


    Lake hehe smiled: "I don''t want to spend time looking for an assistant to replace the physical and mental shock."


    Let Tiffany send Tony?


    Ha ha.


    That''s almost the difference between a sheep and a tiger''s mouth.


    Moreover.


    If someone wants to hurt his assistant, it should be himself.


    This guy is a scumbag who has completely lost his heart. Rachel also said that he is very similar to Tony Stark. Lake feels that this is an insult to him.


    Tony spread out his hands, said that it was a pity, then got on his own sports car, and left the National Land Building.


    Lake returned to the office, called Jack directly, and then called Olivia, who had been in the autopsy room and accused of not caring enough about her, too. He brought the equipment and drove directly to this Will Wick in Jersey City, New Jersey. Among the houses in the suburbs.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Jack went directly to the door and knocked: "Mr. Wick, DHS, open the door."


    Lake looked at Olivia who was wearing a hood and curiously asked, "Are you sure you don''t need an umbrella or something?"


    Olivia looked at Lake, showing her two small fangs: "What is this."


    Lake shrugged: "Vampire Tooth?"


    Emilia also has them, especially when Emilia shows her small fangs, Lake doesn''t feel scary at all, but feels a little bit very cute.


    Olivia gave Lake a blank look, glanced at Jack who was knocking on the door, and then whispered: "I am a zombie, not a vampire."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course there is."


    Olivia said: "They are afraid of ultraviolet rays, I am not afraid, they **** blood, I eat my brain."


    Lake touched his chin: "It feels like zombies are more terrifying than vampires."


    Olivia: "..."


    When the blood is gone, it can be sucked for a long time.


    But the brain?


    After eating a bit of brain stuff, can it heal and grow automatically?


    Jack at the gate turned his head to look at Lake: "Boss, no one is there."


    Lake returned to his senses: "Break the door."


    The words fall.


    boom!


    Jack broke in without any ambiguity.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    The moment the door was opened, it seemed that the dust generated for a long time was placed, and it directly hit his face. Jack held his nose and looked inside. It seemed that there had been no trace of human activity for at least a dozen days.


    Lake and Olivia entered the room and looked around.


    Really run away?


    Like this in his heart, Lake wandered around the house. On the other side of the fireplace, he found a few photos of decorations, and a happy group photo of a family of four.


    The smile in that photo is from the heart, a very happy smile.


    Lake touched his chin and wondered if he could take a photo with Emilia some time. If Emilia and Rachel don''t mind the same frame, it would be better.


    after awhile.


    Jack''s voice came from the basement: "Boss."


    Lake returned to his senses and walked into the basement with Olivia.


    Jack pointed to a corner of the basement and said, "There are traces of turning over here."


    Lake frowned when he looked at the scattered dirt and the floor tiles that had obviously moved.


    Jack said, "Should I call for support?"


    Lake frowned and nodded: "Call your people over."


    Jack nodded.


    after an hour.


    The bodies of two small and one pregnant women were lifted out of the mud, without Will Wick''s.


    "Domestic violence tragedy?"


    "Kill your wife and son?"


    "savage?"


    "Extremely tragic?"


    "..."


    Olivia listened to the muttering of Jack''s agents, and said angrily: "I am the one who judges the cause of death here. I am a professional. Anyone who kills a wife or a child should be an accidental death."


    "what?"


    "This is impossible."


    "You didn''t call the police accidentally?"


    Olivia picked up an object from a corpse with his gloved right hand and held it up in her hand: "Did you see it, what is this?"


    Several agents looked over.


    Olivia checked the corpses again, confirmed it, and asked, "Are there any cars found in the garage?"


    "No."


    Olivia got up and said to Lake, "There should be a pond behind their house."


    Lake nodded.


    After half an hour.


    The agent who dived into the pond got out of the pond and took off his mask: "Sir, there is indeed a car, which is badly damaged. It doesn''t look like an accident happened here."


    Olivia looked at Lake: "That''s right, the four corpses should all have died accidentally in a car accident."


    "Camouflaged?"


    "It''s not like."


    Olivia shook her head: "At the very least, the body was said to have died in a car accident. For the specific cause of death, I need to pull back to the autopsy room for further detailed inspection."


    Lake nodded.


    Jack touched his chin: "That''s weird. If he died in a car accident, why didn''t this guy call the police? Also, where did this guy go?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Where did you go?


    Either the car accident was also in disguise.


    Either... This guy is carrying 8.7 million worth of equipment and doesn''t know where he is hiding, preparing to resurrect his wife and children surreptitiously through cloning, which is why he chose not to call the police.


    If this is called the police, and the official confirmation is dead, how will he explain his wife and children who have returned from the dead?


    at this time.


    A handsome man with a beard in a black suit and a woman walked out of the room and looked at Lake who was muttering by the pond and said, "Who are you?"


    Lake and the others turned to look.


    Baba Yaga!


    New York killer world, top killer rankings, NO.1, John Wick!


    but¡­¡­


    John Wick completed the retirement mission given by the organization half a year ago. He successfully retired and became the first killer in the killer world to withdraw safely and successfully wash his hands.


    Jack took the lead and showed his credentials: "DHS, Department of Homeland Security, you are..."


    John Wick, who came with his new wife over there, glanced at his ID, and returned to his senses: "John, John Wick, this is my brother''s house, he...what''s wrong?"


    Jack turned to look at Lake.


    Lake walked over, shook hands with John Wick and said, "Mr. Wick, do you know your brother, where is Will Wick now?"


    John Wick shook his head: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake glanced at the expression on John Wick''s face, nodded, and then said to Jack next to him: "You take Mr. Wick to the basement."


    Jack nodded.


    after awhile.


    John Wick walked out of the basement and said to Lake, "Where is my brother?"


    Lake said: "It''s still not clear. When is the best time for your brother to contact you, do you remember?"


    John Wick lowered his head and shook his head, thinking for a while, "Uh... probably sixteen days ago, he called and said he was going to my place and then he didn''t go, I called On the phone, Will said that Mona was a little uncomfortable, so she postponed it. Then, after so many days, my wife and I discussed it and planned to come and take a look."


    Sixteen days ago?


    Dr. Will Wick asked for leave from the company about fifteen days ago.


    Lake thought in his heart, nodded, handed out his business card, and handed it to John Wick: "Well, Mr. Wick, if you have anything else in mind, call me."


    John Wick received his business card, and after asking a few questions, he took his wife and left here first.


    Jack said to Lake after John Wick left, "Boss, this John Wick has a problem."


    Lake looks at Jack.


    Jack said: "Just now when he was in the basement, this John Wick saw the four corpses. Apart from shock, I couldn''t see any emotions."


    Lake laughed: "That''s it?"


    Jack said: "Ordinary people must be scared when they see the dead body."


    Lake shrugged: "Perhaps, this John Wick is more introverted. He only talks about evidence when solving a case, and he only talks about intuition. However, you are right, this John Wick does have some problems."


    Of course.


    Lake judged from the point of view of evidence.


    John Wick can slaughter the whole killer world for a dog, and if he doesn''t know about his brother, he can''t be as calm as just now.


    Lake looked at Jack: "Send a surveillance team to find out the communications under Will Wick''s name, as well as this John Wick''s communication records, to see if it is the same as what he said."


    Jack nodded.


    At the house opposite Will Wick, a phone call was made.


    ...

 Chapter 209: Daniel Whitehorse

    "Gentlemen, we are in trouble!"


    It was still a small dim room, and it was still a similar opening. It was the group of people who participated in the meeting. The five Hydra carrying handles gathered together again.


    "Oh, God!"


    Baron Struck in a pajamas rubbed his eyes: "Gentlemen, I don''t know what time it is on your side, but it''s late at night here."


    Daniel Whitehorse said directly: "Lake Edwin and Tony Stark have already suspected that Bucky Barnes lying on the planing table is not the real Bucky Barnes."


    Alexander Pierce heard the sound, frowned and looked at Daniel Whitehoe: "You mean, you handed over the clone. I thought we gave it to the ontology."


    Talking.


    Alexander Pierce said displeasedly: "You know, our current relationship with the Black King has improved. What are you doing, Daniel."


    he is very angry.


    Not only to help Nick Fury wipe the ass, but also to help Hydra wipe the ass. What''s more, Hydra is not my own, how do you feel that I live the most?


    Daniel Whitehorse looked at Alexander: "Pierce, the current clone will stop growing for unknown reasons at most two years after it is activated once. Bucky Barnes is a weapon."


    Alexander Pierce sneered: "Yes, it''s also a strength that might hurt us."


    "You are afraid of these two people."


    "I think there is no need to increase unnecessary enemies without conflicts of interest."


    "He knows about us."


    "Yes, but it''s all thanks to me. The Black King is currently our friend. Also, thanks to you, this immortal royal black king who just laid down his wife for his women will once again become our enemy."


    "Are you accusing me of causing trouble for the organization?"


    "Yes it is."


    Alexander Pierce looked at Daniel Whitehorse and said bluntly: "Do you know an old saying in Eastern China is called a black sheep?"


    MMP.


    They moved forward to quell the black king''s anger at a great price. They lost a senior executive. Now they are cautiously disguised with clones, finally turning their enemies into friends.


    As a result, this special cat gave out a moth.


    Daniel Whitehorse squinted his eyes: "Be careful, Mr. Pierce, pay attention to your words, when I work for the organization, you..."


    Alexander Pierce interrupted directly, and when he took off his glasses and quit the group chat, he said, "You better hand over that **** Bucky Barnes, or you can go play by yourself."


    Talking.


    Alexander Pierce directly withdrew from the group chat.


    In the study room of the villa in the special zone.


    Alexander Pierce got up, poured himself a glass of whiskey, and after drinking it all, he calmed the throbbing in his heart.


    Pig teammates.


    Relying on living a long time, seniority, and self-proclaimed as the boss, it is Daniel Whitehoe.


    In the group chat channel.


    After seeing his ally withdraw, Baron Straker, who is considered an ally with Alexander Pierce, said to Daniel Whitehorse: "Mr. Whitehorse, I need me to remind you that at that time, I handed over Bucky Barnes. Was it our unanimous decision?"


    Daniel looked at Baron Straker with a smile: "So I handed it over."


    "...What you handed over is a clone."


    "they do not know."


    "I know it now."


    "There is no evidence."


    "¡­¡­what!"


    Baron Strak was silent for a while, and couldn''t help but laughed. There was no sleep. The safety was made fun of by Daniel Whitehoe''s words: "You think that the black king of the immortal royal family needs evidence. ?"


    Daniel said: "We need to deal with Lake Edwin, not the Black King."


    "They are bound together, remember how we provoked the Black King the first time?"


    "I can handle the Black King."


    "what?"


    Daniel Whitehorse looked at Baron Straker and said word by word: "I said, if we let the Black King stay out of this matter, then, do you still think, we keep Bucky Barnes, or Is it wrong?"


    Baron Straker frowned. Although he didn''t know where Daniel Whitehoe''s confidence came from, he still felt something was wrong there: "I think you are playing with fire."


    Daniel Whitehorse said: "This Lake Edwin is just an ordinary person, you say, if I use half of our European industry as the Black King to give up Lake Edwin at the price, how would the Black King choose, Lake ¡¤ Edwin is a threat to us. Wouldn''t it be good to use this opportunity to solve him directly?"


    Baron Struck looked at Daniel Whitehoe with a shocked look: "You are crazy."


    Half of their industries in Europe?


    Damn it, do you know how close that market value is?


    Daniel said calmly: "I can feel that this Lake Edwin will be our biggest hidden danger, just as we thought that Steve Rogers would not be our hidden danger that time, we lost that time. This time, we must not lose a second time."


    Talking.


    Daniel Whitehoe looked around the conference table, and the few remaining people: "I propose to kill this Lake Edwin."


    The few remaining people peeped at each other.


    quite a while.


    Baron Straker chose to abstain from the vote: "I do not approve, but I do not oppose this plan.


    Gideon Malik smiled and said: "Me too, and I am considered semi-retired. When my daughter can take over from me, the world will be yours."


    Dr. Zola, who participated in the Electronic Life Conference: "According to my plan, because of Lake Edwin, the probability of our exposure may be as high as 70%. If it can be solved once and for all, I agree."


    Daniel nodded: "Okay, then it''s passed. Since you are not willing to intervene, I will personally arrange this matter."


    Finished.


    The meeting disbanded directly.


    after awhile.


    Alexander Pierce learned of Daniel Whitehorse''s plan from Baron Straker after the meeting, and for a while, there was an impulse to be speechless.


    Starting from the organization of Hydra, it is true that Alexander Pierce recognized this plan of Daniel Whitehorse.


    but¡­¡­


    Alexander Pierce¡¯s sixth sense told him that Lake Edwin was not that easy to die, and even though from the information they had, Lake Edwin was an ordinary person, but Alexander always felt strange.


    Thought for a while.


    Alexander Pierce dialed Liszt¡¯s phone directly, then said a few words to Liszt, then hung up the phone, sitting in a chair and drinking his whiskey.


    new York.


    National Land Building.


    Autopsy room.


    Olivia took off her gloves and said to Lake: "The autopsy result should have died directly when the car accident happened, but it''s a bit strange."


    Lake, who just walked in, asked, "What?"


    Olivia pointed to the four corpses lying on the planing table: "The tissues of these four corpses have all traces of extraction."


    "extract?"


    "Ok."


    Olivia nodded, walked to a corpse, slapped his head, and opened his head: "Others, I don''t know, it''s useless if I want to tell you, their brains are gone.


    Lake handed Olivia a list of equipment worth 8.7 million he had taken from the office: "Let''s see if these equipment can make clones."


    Olivia did not answer: "Big Brother, I am a coroner, not a scientist."


    Lake said, "Does cloning belong to the medical sciences?"


    "...Cloning is the knowledge point of the medical department?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Did you teach it?"


    "My guess."


    "..."


    Olivia opened her mouth, and finally pointed out the door with a black face: "You go to a medical student and ask if you teach cloning, it belongs to biology."


    Lake tilted his head: "Really?"


    Olivia didn''t bother to pay attention to Lake, and rolled her eyes directly at Lake, looking as if she didn''t want to talk to him.


    Lake shrugged and turned to leave.


    Back home.


    Skye, who was playing with his notebook on the high stool, turned to say hello to Lake.


    Lake walked over: "Didn''t you go out today?"


    Skye shook his headLake snorted, turned around and took it out of the wine cabinet. Work is work and life is life. Lake never thinks about work after returning home.


    Moreover.


    Investigating the case also takes time. A suspenseful murder case can be solved within a month, which is already a very successful thing.


    "What to eat?"


    "I just ordered pizza."


    "Awesome."


    Lake took a sip of Bourbon, "Don''t go down today to tinker with the car you can drive next year?"


    Skye said: "It''s almost all touched, just let it go, it can still keep the breath of the new car."


    "Dust will fall."


    "I will go shopping with Alexis tomorrow. I will buy a car cover and cover him so that there is no dust."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded and looked at Skye whose hands were typing on the keyboard: "What are you doing."


    Skye looked up at Lake without speaking.


    Lake blinked.


    "You said, if you are doing bad things, you don''t need to tell you."


    "Under normal circumstances, but if you are doing something bad and I don''t know, how can I help you finish it."


    "I''m in the backstage of the Black Underage Children''s Welfare Department."


    "real or fake."


    Lake became interested, got up, stood behind Skye, looked at the dazzling code flashing on the computer screen, and smashed his lips: "Frankly speaking, I have always been curious about how hackers break into the system. ."


    Skye curiously asked, "Aren''t the agents in your bureau?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "I even have the right to know what''s in the 51st District. Therefore, I don''t need to invade and get any government information I want."


    Skye: "..."

 Chapter 210: I want money, I want life

    Yes it is.


    In fact, sometimes, the security level is too high, which is not a good thing.


    The information needed when handling a case can be obtained by the security level. It does not need to be blacked out, but when it is needed, such as Stark¡¯s server or Hydra¡¯s server, it depends on the distance. A technician, that is simply dreaming.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake did not see how hackers invaded.


    "District Fifty-One?"


    "Ok."


    Skye blinked: "Are there any aliens in the 51st area?"


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows."


    Skye: "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Skye''s face, laughed haha, and said: "I mean, I have this level of security to understand what''s in the 51st District, but I didn''t understand it."


    Although Lake''s current status is ranked within 300, his security level is definitely in the top 20, basically the same level as the Secretary of State.


    First, Lake is a member of the military.


    Second, Lake has a clear background, innocent wealth, and because of Karen''s identity, he is a natural ruling class.


    Skye listened to Lake''s answer, shook his head, and refocused his attention on his computer.


    Lake watched.


    Can''t understand at all.


    But to use Skye''s explanation, the system of the Juvenile Children''s Welfare Agency is like a scum, and she can talk to Lake while hacking in.


    Lake was unconsciously fierce. After watching it for a while, he only felt boring and returned to his position: "Why are you hacking this stuff? Is it the task assigned by your master to check whether you can go to the master?"


    Skye shook his head: "I want to find my information and see who my biological parents are."


    Lake''s movement of holding the wine glass paused slightly.


    Skye, who was across from him, seemed to think of something. He raised his head and said to Lake, "Sorry, Lake, I didn''t mean that I am not happy living with you, I just..."


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at Skye who was a little flustered, smiled and said: "I can understand, you want to know your biological parents, human nature."


    Skye breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was afraid that Lake would think more about it. In fact, Skye was very fortunate and fortunate to this moment that Lake had adopted her. Without Lake, Skye wouldn¡¯t know if he could escape the darkness where there was no way out. , Maybe, it will be over when her body appears in a certain corner one day.


    "correct."


    Skye carefully looked at Lake and asked: "Lake, you know you..."


    Lake knew what Skye wanted to ask, and shook his head directly: "No."


    "Not at all?"


    "No idea, no interest, no action."


    "..."


    Lake sipped his glass of wine and said, "For me, they are just to strangers, and they can''t cause any fluctuations in my heart. Moreover, I have family members, Karen."


    If you are born or not, you can report the severed finger.


    You can report if you have a decapitated head.


    Nothing is born and nourished.


    This is why Lake, at the age of ten, even if he knew that he had a 50% probability of being shot to death by the Supreme Mage, he called and threatened the Supreme Mage to change the timeline so that Karen was safe and sound.


    Of course.


    This is Lake''s own opinion. He doesn''t like to impose his opinion on others. At the very least, he will not impose this opinion on Skye.


    Skye wants to know who his biological parents are. This is normal and human nature. After all, every orphan probably has a question in his heart, that is, why they want to abandon themselves.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake picked up his glass and walked upstairs: "Pizza is here and call me."


    Skye let out a cry.


    Go back to the study.


    Lake rubbed his brows.


    Skye''s biological parents didn''t abandon Skye. Skye was stolen by S.H.I.E.L.D. people, so that''s why Lake didn''t stop Skye from searching for her life experience.


    But Lake knew Skye''s life experience, but he didn''t intend to tell Skye.


    the reason?


    Be regarded as protection.


    Skye can''t actually be regarded as a human race. She is a child of an alien race. Besides, Skye is only fifteen years old. Now telling Skye that her mother was sliced, her father was crazy?


    This can be regarded as psychological abuse of underage children.


    Forget it.


    Lake shook his head and thought for a while. If Skye was still looking for it before graduating from college, then, after graduating from college, that is, when Skye was 21 years old where he could drink, he would take Skye¡¯s Tell Skye about his life experience.


    Destroy the plot?


    Lake never cared.


    Three days later.


    Homeland Operations Center.


    "How?"


    "Nothing found."


    "Is there no movement at all."


    "Yes it is."


    Jack pointed to the image transmitted back on the big screen and said: "During these three days, our agents stared at this John Wick 24 hours a day, but his trajectory was normal. It seemed that he was not affected by his brother. Due to the impact of the tragedy, I just called us and asked, his brother is missing, and when will he be able to return the four bodies to him."


    Lake touched his chin, looked at the big screen, walked out of his door, holding his cup of coffee and drinking tea, John Wick said: "Call him and give him the corpse."


    "Then do you want to make a notice."


    "Send it."


    Lake looked at his assistant Tiffany and said: "Send a copy to all local police stations, customs, airports, FBI, and Coast Patrol. I want to inform Will Wick nationwide."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Paused.


    Lake said: "Wait a minute, change the content of the notice, directly designate this Will Wick as a suspect, and let the law enforcement agencies everywhere arrest him alive. I want to live."


    Tiffany nodded: "Anything else?"


    Lake thought for a while, and shook his head: "Nothing."


    Assistant Tiffany turned around and prepared to send this notification to law enforcement agencies across the federal government.


    quickly.


    After John Wick hung up the phone on the big screen, he acted. It seems that he should have kissed his wife goodbye and drove over to receive the corpse.


    "Do you want to keep up?"


    "Do not."


    Lake said, "What about the satellite!"


    "Online now."


    "All right."


    Lake looked at the satellites coming online, nodded, and said, "Let the surveillance agents move around and search them."


    Jack said: "We are also applying for a search warrant!"


    Lake said: "Go in and ask about the situation, it''s not a search."


    Go in and flip through the cabinets, you need a search warrant.


    but¡­¡­


    Go in for a cup of coffee and talk about the case, what search warrant is needed.


    ten minutes later.


    Two surveillance agents were politely sent to the door by John Wick''s new wife.


    Get in the car.


    The two detectives said: "Sir, there seems to be nothing unusual, and his wife is not very clear about Will Wick. It is unlikely that someone is hiding in his house."


    Lake touched his chin: "Did the power company''s data come over?"


    "coming."


    "Let it out and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Lake looked at the electricity usage of John Wick''s home transmitted by the power company. The electricity consumption in the last month was very regular, and there was not much obvious fluctuation.


    "The phone."


    "All monitoring."


    "Happening?"


    "No."


    Lake shook his head: "He must have another call to ask the information department to re-establish a monitoring team, and after John Wick takes the body away, monitor any signal source coming out of this room."


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    Take out the phone.


    Lake took a look, raised his head, and confessed to Jack who was here, then walked out, took the elevator, and returned to his office before dialing the phone.


    "Emilia!"


    Lake said to Emilia who had just called, "What''s the matter?"


    Standing in her bedroom, Emilia said suspiciously: "Someone just came to see me and said that they would give us the Cartier Group, which has the 10th market value in Europe, and the Geferno Group, which has the 12th market value."


    Cartier?


    Geferno?


    The former is engaged in the jewelry industry, and the latter... seems to be a pharmaceutical group.


    "why."


    "I hope you can do a little favor."


    "What''s busy?"


    "Cancel your blessing to Lake Edwin!"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lake felt a little unbelievable and laughed, and asked him to cancel his blessing?


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows regained his senses: "Hydra?


    Emilia over there hummed, "How about it, do you want to refuse?"


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    Good guys.


    Hydra guessed that it was going to play some snakeskin routine this time, and I was afraid it was going to attack Lake Edwin.


    well.


    Don''t say Laozi is fighting without declaring it, this time you sent it to the door yourself. Don''t foolishly ask me why when the door is destroyed.


    "Why refuse."


    "what?"


    Lake returned to his senses, smiled and said: "This time, after you fully accepted the VAM consortium and changed your name to the Immortal Consortium, the construction of the two headquarters towns has spent a lot of money."


    Why don''t you give me money?


    He wants the money.


    but¡­¡­


    This doesn''t delay his life.


    The black king takes the money, and Lake takes his life.


    Emilia frowned: "Did you think about it?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Yes, tell him, just as the Black King said, when the two assets were merged into the Immortal Consortium, and when will the cancellation of the blessing agreement take effect."


    Emilia responded, and when she was about to hang up, she curiously said, "What did you do in New York?"


    Lake shrugged: "I didn''t do things. Obviously, they did things too, but this would be stupid. Come with me to play the preemptive game."


    Emilia shook her head: "Be careful yourself."


    Lake hummed, then hung up.


    Emilia over there.


    In the hall of the immortal castle.


    Emilia said blankly to the messenger who called herself Daniel Whitehoe: "The moment the assets are merged into the Immortal Consortium, the Black King''s blessing to Lake Edwin will no longer exist."


    The messenger''s face was overjoyed.


    ...

 Chapter 211: White whoring is always the most fragrant

    In the next few days, the Federation was very quiet, but the European side was very strange.


    The Cartier Group and the Geferno Group changed hands completely, and were acquired by the immortal group, which had already been renamed, directly and silently. The reaction from the market was great, but it was useless.


    Because no matter it is Cartier, Geferno or Immortal Group, none of them are listed, and the market response is of little use to these three companies.


    The Immortal Group devoured the two pieces of fat that were delivered to the door step by step. After eating for a full month, it was regarded as eating the two pieces of fat into the stomach.


    The middle of September.


    Emilia called.


    "Transaction complete."


    "Got it."


    "Then I passed the message on your behalf?"


    "it is good."


    As Lake said, he immediately thought about it and said: "You have a bank account ready, put two million in it, US dollars!"


    Emilia smiled and said, "I thought you were not short of money."


    Lake shrugged: "There is no shortage on the bright side, but very short on the secret."


    Basically, his lottery money is used to obtain commissions as the Black King. However, Lake''s order-receiving principle still limits him, as for the salary and bonuses on the surface.


    It¡¯s just fine to maintain a luxurious life and save some money, but it¡¯s totally unrealistic to draw a lottery with wages and bonuses directly.


    Since the last time he drew a loneliness with a small part of that one hundred million dollars, Lake has also become Buddhist.


    Save it first, wait until you have enough, and go straight.


    Of course, I want to maintain a Buddha system that I can stand completely invincible, but at the moment, Emilia has finished receiving it. There is no doubt that Hydra is ready to make a move. At this time, you can save points for a lottery. Money, when needed, will not be so passive.


    As for why didn''t you ask Emilia before?


    nonsense.


    Lake didn''t pay a penny. Emilia gave her a little padded jacket. The Immortal Consortium was regarded as a betrothal gift from Lake. The two assets of Hydra annexed this time are regarded as the common property of husband and wife.


    and so¡­


    Lake didn''t want to open his mouth to ask for money from his own woman because of his self-esteem. Now it is different. Asking his wife, asking for two million pocket money, this is still no problem.


    Emilia nodded: "Okay, I''ll let someone fix it and send you the account."


    Lake hung up with a hum.


    His eyes flickered.


    The prelude is finished. So, what''s the next step, Hydra is ready to deal with him, and send out the killer in an open manner to directly carry out the assassination operation in New York, in the nest of the senior director of the Department of Homeland Security?


    still is¡­


    Find a reason to cheat him out, and then do it on the road?


    after awhile.


    Lake''s cell phone notified that a text message had been received.


    a string of numbers.


    "Recharge!"


    "Ding!"


    ¡¾Recharge successful! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [The deposit agreement comes into effect, and 30% of the deposit amount enters the magic incubation pool (current progress: 70%)]


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [The magic incubation pool progresses more than halfway, whether it consumes 10 lottery times to hatch the Force. ¡¿


    ¡¾confirm cancel! ¡¿


    "..."


    This time Lake asks Emilia to pay for this magical incubation time, which can only be hatched on behalf of the charge. Every time I look at that, it is still 30% short of the progress, which makes Lake with some mild obsessive-compulsive disorder very uncomfortable. adapt.


    The war is just around the corner, and it''s not bad to start.


    just in case¡­


    Did you win the jackpot?


    confirm!


    With a thought to Lake, the simple interface can be said to be an extremely ugly interface. The number of lottery draws in their early twenties dropped directly, and it was frozen above ten chances of lottery draws.


    then.


    Hum!


    Lake''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and a seed suddenly appeared in front of Lake.


    Next second.


    boom!


    Lake watched as the strange light-like thing resembling a plant seed blasted into the center of his eyebrows.


    Subsequently.


    A message like a waterfall almost blasted Lake''s sea of ??consciousness.


    [The Original Force Seed: SSR-level, passive, mysterious, it is an energy field created by all living things, which surrounds and permeates us. It has the energy to condense the entire galaxy, or...you can call it god...sex! (May the force be with you!)]


    [With the growth of the force, along with the growth of the force, you will have the following strengths. ¡¿


    [Strengthening: For example, moving fast, moving up and down, superhuman reaction power. ¡¿


    [Induction: the induction of life, the induction of the spirit... the existence of life and even its inner emotions are sensed. If the original force reaches a certain level, it can even directly see through the object''s thoughts. ¡¿


    [Migrating objects by mind: Use force to control the movement of objects, and the size of the moving object depends on the degree of force reserve. ¡¿


    [Control: The premise is that the opponent is a weak person. ¡¿


    [The Force Lightning:...]


    "..."


    Lake felt the information that was about to be swiped in the sea of ??consciousness, and his mouth grew completely.


    Supernatural power?


    ¡­wrong.


    Divinity?


    Pooh!


    The force!


    MMP!


    Sure enough, the white prostitutes are always the best, and the money drawn lottery will never compare to the white prostitution.


    Take a look.


    From the age of sixteen to the present, Lake has three things for white prostitution.


    SSR-level immortal body.


    Unclassified mysterious side glasses.


    And this one today is called the original force, but it is also the seed of the original force that can be called divinity, the original force.


    This particular thing is forcing me to prostitute as much as possible in the future.


    All kinds of hard work to make money to draw the lottery, the result is all kinds of loneliness. After a year of hard work, he came up and got a loneliness. Lake can remember the taste very clearly.


    He felt that he was about to have a cerebral hemorrhage.


    But right now?


    Lake felt that he had turned against the wind in an instant, just such a seed of supernatural power, without a doubt, Lake felt that he had saved at least ten years of effort.


    You made a lot of money.


    Lake felt that he was about to be suffocated with happiness. If he had known that after this magical incubation pool was full, things could be opened, especially meow, why did he work so hard? He would have acted like a baby to Karen and asked Karen to sponsor him. Some money.


    In Star Wars, where the Force is produced, the Force is divided into the Light Force and the Dark Force.


    But this Lake?


    Unify the Force!


    The movie talks about practice, and Lake talks about quantum mechanics.


    In Star Wars, the unifying force is the will to integrate the force of the entire universe with itself and turn it into the force of the force. In this state, Limin was once called a "god" by Jason.


    In the movie, the Force needs to practice by itself, and Lake, speaking of plunder...


    Just as it is now.


    Lake got up, walked to the window of the study, and opened the window.


    Push hard!


    Open your arms.


    Take a deep breath.


    Next second!


    Cough cough cough!


    Lake opened his eyes, his handsome face flushed, he quickly closed the window, walked to the computer desk, and drank the remaining bourbon.


    Shet.


    Support it!


    As Lake coughed again and again, in the sea of ??consciousness, all kinds of emotional qi that had just been absorbed at that moment were swarming towards the force seed that was hanging high above the sea of ??consciousness.


    justice.


    Benevolence.


    fear.


    anger.


    ¡­


    At the moment when countless emotions entered the Force Seed for the first time, they directly attacked Lake''s sea of ??consciousness, and Lake''s face changed in various ways as if he had opened a dyeing workshop.


    In those azure blue eyes like a deep ocean, all kinds of lightning and thunder were surging!


    ten minutes later.


    Lake took a deep breath and opened his eyes. In his eyes, the sky and the deep sea seemed to have returned to the peace of the past.


    Mad.


    and so¡­


    I also need a kingdom of my own to be able to absorb it unscrupulously.


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    Divinity.


    Divine power.


    Kingdom of God.


    The three are indispensable, divinity is the fundamental, and divine power and the kingdom of God are complementary and indispensable. Let him sway the ink in the kingdom of God. This is the earth, and it is not a land without a master.


    Lake blinked, his eyes fixed on the number of draws.


    Thought for a while.


    Lake shook his head, put away his thoughts, and just got a good thing, at this time the lottery draw, he can guarantee that there will be ten extremely perfunctory things out of the cliff.


    Take it easy.


    Not urgent.


    He is no longer the gambler who studs as soon as he has money.


    The decision has been made, and the rest will be taken away directly. There is no need to break your good emotions before the war.


    not worth it.


    Lake opened his right hand to the empty wine glass on the table, and with a hum, the empty wine glass was instantly absorbed by Lake into his hand.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Lake let go of his original force seed, adjusted the flow rate, and ensured that it was below a stable threshold, slowly, so that it could absorb the qi spreading around him as he walked around on its own?


    When the Force Seed absorbs too much, one day, the Force Seed will take root, then break the soil and germinate, and sooner or later, this small force seed will grow into a big tree in the sky.


    World tree?


    Lake blinked.


    At the same time.


    A message was released in Europe by the immortal queen Emilia of the immortal royal family. From now on, humans, Lake Edwin will no longer enjoy the blessing of the black king and the immortal royal family. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    quickly.


    This message spread in the dark world at an extremely fast speed. Of course, everyone who received this message was regarded as transcendental.


    The general criminal world is not really a dark world.


    The people in the dark world were a little dazed to receive this message.


    Who is this Lake Edwin?


    Of course.


    Some people know Lake Edwin.


    Such as Hydra.


    After the two properties were transferred to the Immortal Consortium, Daniel Whitehoe has been waiting for the announcement of the Immortal Royal Family, and he is also afraid that the Black King will directly turn back.


    but now.


    Daniel Whitehorse was relieved, and the Black King was done. Then, the next step was to sharpen the knife to the pig and the sheep.


    Think about it.


    Daniel Whitehorse looked at the men who came in to report the letter: "According to the plan, execute!"


    The man nodded.


    Of course.


    The London side also received the same information.


    London.


    Magic dimension.


    On the fifth floor of the Magic Building, in the office of the deputy director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department, responsible for the enforcement of magic discipline in the territory.


    A ginger-yellow ring-legged cat with a big pie face, a big yellow-faced cat named Crookshanks appeared at the window, then jumped down from the window, and jumped directly to a person sitting at the desk. In front of the woman in the office over there.


    "Haha."


    The woman pushed the big-faced cat: "I''m in the office, let''s play by myself."


    Crookshanks meowed, talking about the news he had just heard when he was at the pet bar.


    The woman looked up at Crookshanks: "Really?"


    Crookshanks meowed.


    The woman frowned.


    "What did he do?"


    "Meow!"


    "..."

 Chapter 212: The 9-headed snake that began to die

    the next day.


    Lake came to the National Land Building, and when he walked into the office, he called in his assistant Tiffany.


    After Tiffany came in, he looked at Lake sitting on the chair and blinked.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "No."


    Assistant Tiffany shook his head first, and then said, "Sir, it feels like you are different."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Tiffany, and smiled: "Really, then don''t you want to fall in love with me like moths fighting the fire."


    Tiffany rolled his eyes: "Don''t worry, sir, I won''t, and I have a boyfriend."


    Lake nodded: "That''s good."


    Talking.


    Lake took out a wrapped gift box from the drawer and handed it to Tiffany.


    "Or the London address?"


    "Correct."


    "Ok."


    Like last year, Tiffany accepted the gift that needed to arrive in London on the 19th, and said to Lake, "Sir, is there anything else?"


    Lake opened the file on the desk: "No, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Tiffany smiled and turned away.


    after awhile.


    Lake received the information from the Land Warfare Center, got up, and walked out of the office. Tiffany, the assistant over there, had already taken a gift to go out and was ready to mail it.


    It was a birthday gift. September 19th is her birthday. Lake will prepare a gift at this time every year and send it there. Of course, the price is not very expensive.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake is poor.


    Homeland Operations Center.


    "Jack!"


    "Boss."


    After Lake walked in, Jack gave a briefing and pointed to John Wick''s house monitored by satellites on the big screen in real time and said: "Just now, we intercepted a call."


    The intercepted call information was instantly released by land agents.


    "¡­¡­Hey?"


    "John!"


    "Will, God, where are you."


    "Huh, huh, huh... I know the truth, it''s them. All of this is their conspiracy."


    "...Who? Where are you?"


    "Amarino, I''m going to hang up, and I will talk to you when I get to a safe place."


    "Hey Hey hey!"


    "..."


    The land agent instantly projected the map of the Lone Star State, Amarino, Texas on the big screen and said: "Sir, we have notified Texas Homeland Security and the local police to pay attention."


    "Has the location information been located?"


    "No."


    "The talk time is not enough to locate, but it is certain that the signal is transmitted from the launch pad in the San Horne area west of the Amarino area."


    "Boss, look."


    Lake looked in the direction of Jack''s finger, but saw that under satellite monitoring, John Wick and her wife Karen hugged, and they got in the car and left.


    "The New York airport flight caught John Wick buying a ticket to Amarino."


    "Need to be intercepted, sir?"


    "Let him go."


    "Yes."


    After Lake said aloud, he thought about it, and turned around and walked outside: "Tell David, I''m going to Texas. If you have anything to do, call me."


    Jack was taken aback for a moment, and when he turned around to dissuade Lake, Lake had disappeared in the land warfare center.


    no doubt.


    This should be the trap prepared by Hydra.


    Under normal circumstances, Lake will choose not to go and avoid this trap. After all, Texas is very close to heaven, but again, **** is next door to Texas.


    but¡­¡­


    See through life and death, do it if you don''t agree.


    Who persuaded who puppies.


    Moreover.


    Lake received a very interesting call last night, and he also went to Texas to find out about some things first to see if Mephisto was dead in this reality.


    Don''t forget, Texas is the first choice for the **** lord''s travel destination.


    Since this Will Wick appeared in Texas, it is obvious that Hydra¡¯s cloning base should not be far away. It¡¯s a base where **** robs the head next to the **** lord. Good guy, that grumpy **** lord. Is there no response at all?


    Go out.


    boarding.


    "Tony."


    As Lake drove to the New York Airport, he called Tony Stark: "How''s it going on your side?"


    When Hydra started paying tribute to the Immortal Consortium before, Tony Stark was not idle, allowing Jarvis to invade various channels to understand this possible cloning technology.


    After all, it is impossible for Hydra to use this technology as its own. There is no doubt that Hydra also uses this immortal cloning technology as a bargaining chip to attract some people to join.


    For example, those rich people who got sick and died soon?


    The Hydra family has a great cause. Although the members of the organization have firm beliefs, it is impossible to develop secretly and steadily without financial constraints if they are doing their heads off.


    as predicted.


    Half a month ago, Tony inquired about a rich Russian man who was sentenced to death half a year ago because of illness. Suddenly, he was resurrected overnight and appeared under the camera again, claiming that he had found a match. The heart was successfully resurrected, and at the same time, 500 million dollars in his name disappeared quietly after the transfer.


    So Tony started digging deep along the rich Russian man in the past few days.


    "I found a very interesting photo."


    "...My phone does not have this receiving function."


    "I know, so I transferred it to your onboard computer."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the picture of a naked fat man suddenly appeared on the control screen of his car, his eyebrows were beating. Although the fat man was still lying on both sides of the same smooth Russian model, this still changed. Can''t help the fact that the eyes are hot.


    I just said that high-tech can''t be trusted.


    It''s so intrusive.


    "interesting?"


    Lake regained his consciousness with a smile: "Stark, I didn''t expect that your fun is so unique."


    Tony on the other side of the phone was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Look at his chest."


    The photo in the central control screen is also directly zoomed in a certain part remotely.


    Heart part.


    Lake took a look and raised his eyebrows: "He is also a clone?"


    The position of the chest of the rich Russian man who was lying on the bed with Chiguo hugging left and right was intact, and there was no trace of surgical sutures that had been used to open the chest to replace the heart.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake said: "Are you sure, in the black technology that you rich people only know, there is not a technology that can replace the heart without opening the chest, or what surgery can make yourself intact?"


    This is the Marvel universe where black technology is rampant, and cloning technology has emerged. The ghost knows that there will be no other incredible black technology.


    Tony said: "No, and I asked Jarvis to retrieve all the medical records, but again, there is no trace of any surgery on his body. I also inquired about this guy. After showing up, he fired all the family doctors he had previously hired and refused any medical examinations on him."


    Lake touched his chin: "Well, I have also found out if there are other things. I just got news that the scientist who took away your $8.7 million knife equipment has appeared in Texas."


    Tony stood up from the seat: "Where are you now?"


    Lake said directly: "You can''t go."


    "what."


    "This is a trap against me."


    "¡­¡­trap?"


    "Correct!"


    As Lake spoke, he turned the car onto the road leading directly to the New York Airport, and then said to Tony on the other end of the phone: "However, this is also an opportunity for us."


    This move of Hydra is a good move.


    Through Will Wick to create such a trap, either it can attract Lake in, or it can attract Tony Stark in.


    After all, this trap was unfolding around the Howard Stark couple''s case. It is estimated that in Hydra''s view, it was Lake and Tony who formed an alliance to investigate this case.


    If Lake does not go, there is no doubt that Tony Stark will receive a photo of the Winter Soldier also appearing in Texas. With Tony Stark''s character, it will definitely pass.


    at this time.


    Top floor of Stark Industrial Building.


    Jarvis suddenly said: "Sir, in Bushland, Texas, a surveillance camera captured Bucky Barnes."


    Tony returned to his senses: "Call it out."


    quickly.


    A photo intercepted by a surveillance station in Bushland, Texas is projected. On it, Bucky Barnes with a unique metal arm walks through the surveillance without expressiondirectly After Lake, who drove the vehicle into the hangar, turned off, he listened to the conversation on the phone and laughed: "Look, if you go, I promise you will disappear, and then, how long will it take, a brand new Tony? Stark will appear."


    This is completely different from the Hydra I imagined.


    MMP.


    Which version of Hydra is playing so wild, it''s not enough to have him alone, and is planning to kill two birds with one stone, to kill Lake Edwin, and then to take over Stark Industry?


    What a special thing.


    Although SHIELD is yours, can you respect SHIELD a little bit?


    Lake murmured weakly. However, Hydra dared to do so. It is actually very simple. Now S.H.I.E.L.D. is still in the stage where Nick Fury has just taken power. Just like the newly appointed company manager, it will take some time. In order to control this company in all aspects, let alone S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Now that Nick Fury first came to power, after a year or waiting for Nick Fury to replace all important positions with his people, Hydra probably wouldn''t dare to play so wild.


    Right now, just right, one fish is caught, so why not catch two fish?


    Killing Lake, of course, can eradicate one of the most potentially threatening enemies for Hydra, but Tony Stark who has known the truth will not die for a day, then, one day, one day, with Tony Stark¡¯s financial resources and Stark Tony Stark''s size would be targeted by Tony Stark as long as Bucky Barnes pays no attention.


    If Bucky Barnes is completely hidden, then what is the significance of Hydra''s death protection.


    wrong.


    It is not the death guarantee of Hydra, but one of them.


    ...

 Chapter 213: Very smart Alexander

    Any organization, or any company, as long as it is not the same, then the decision makers in it are very likely to diverge in their opinions.


    Hydra is no exception.


    At the very least, a phone call last night told him that Alexander Pierce and his allies were not involved in this decision, and that it was all made by another person, Daniel Whitehoe.


    Lake naturally would not believe it.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake also didn''t say it on the spot. Sometimes, no matter how good he said it, when he did it, it would be easy to see whether it was the unity of knowing and doing or saying one thing and doing one thing.


    Lake chuckled at the time and said thoughtfully to Liszt on the phone: "If I remember correctly, Alexander Pierce should have released Daniel Whitehorse."


    Liszt on the phone was shocked instantly.


    after all¡­¡­


    Liszt and Alexander Pierce knew that Lake...No, they knew that the Black King knew them well, but they didn''t expect that the Black King knew even this kind of thing.


    In 1945, Daniel Whitehorse was captured by the Aegis¡¯s predecessor, the Strategic Science Corps. Ms. Peggy Carter ordered that as long as he was still in position, he would not be allowed to stand out. On the same day, even when the Paperclip Project was launched, other Hydra scientists joined the Federation''s team of words, but Daniel Whitehoe was excluded.


    After all, at the time, Daniel Whitehoe was not only an executive of Hydra, but also a close friend of the Red Skull.


    but¡­¡­


    Ms. Peggy Carter never expected that the paperclip project would not only give Hydra scientists a chance to see the sun again, but also allow Hydra that should have been swept into the dust of history to resurrect in the ruins. .


    The late eighties.


    Ms. Paget Carter retired from S.H.I.E.L.D., and after Alexander Pierce took over, she secretly activated Daniel Whitehorse, who had been imprisoned for more than 30 years, and was treated on parole.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Daniel Whitehoe died of a heart attack.


    But what about the facts?


    Daniel Whitehoe reversed time and returned to his youth by transplanting the organs and blood of Skye''s mother, the alien Jiaying.


    after that¡­¡­


    Alexander Pierce is probably like Ms. Peggy Carter. He did not expect that Daniel Whitehoe, who was able to see the sun again, would directly take over the power again. Inside the Hydra that rose for the second time, Once possessed the power to suppress him.


    If God gave Alexander Pierce another chance, it is estimated that no matter what Alexander said, he would not release Daniel Whitehorse.


    After all, it was also under the rebirth of Daniel Whitehorse. In order to contain Daniel Whitehorse, Alexander Pierce directly transformed the utterly-spoken Hydra that originally belonged to him into the now-seemingly democratic Hydra decision-making layer.


    It is clear.


    Alexander Pierce instructed Liszt to call the Black King just to plan ahead.


    Facts have proved that sometimes, the longer you live, you may not necessarily become a wise man. Just look at Daniel Whitehorse, who has completely turned himself into an old miscellaneous hair.


    This is true for Alexander Pierce.


    For Lake?


    Lake didn''t care, the soldiers came to cover the water and the earth, and when he got to the gate of the city, he wouldn''t be merciful.


    Or, go out of town and die.


    Or, Lake breaks the city, slaughters them, and does not seal the sword!


    Again.


    Jump, you jump, jump happily, jump as you like, as long as you don¡¯t wait until Lake Autumn¡¯s account is settled, just cry and cry like a little girl.


    After a while.


    While Lake was sitting on the sofa of the special plane and sipping some wine, the last guest was brought over by the airport.


    John Wick frowned and walked into the plane.


    The cabin door is closed directly.


    Next second.


    The special plane started to move, entered the taxiing procedure, and was ready to take off.


    "Mr. Wick!"


    Lake motioned to his opposite position: "Sit down!"


    John Wick stood at the door of the cabin, watching Lake, then moved slightly and sat opposite Lake.


    "drink wine?"


    "no, thank you."


    "That''s too bad."


    Lake retracted his hand that was about to pour the wine, and said to John Wick, who was sitting opposite, "Mr. Wick seems to be going to Texas too. It just so happens that I also want to go. Therefore, please come with Mr. Wick. I hope Wick Don''t care, sir."


    "who are you."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    John Wick looked down and fell on Lake''s right hand holding the wine glass: "You are not a simple homeland security director."


    Lake smiled and said: "Mr. Wick is the same, at least, Mr. Wick''s temperament and hands tell me that you are also not a house designer."


    John Wick did not answer.


    Lake smiled.


    Presumably... Hydra didn''t know what they had caused. The John Wick, who has the title of Baba Yaga in the assassin world, could upset the entire assassin world for a dog.


    at the moment?


    Hydra used John Wick¡¯s brother as a bait. Perhaps, he had already killed his brother. Guess what reaction would John Wick make?


    This is why Lekming knew that this trip to Texas was a trap and he dared to go directly to the appointment.


    He is not alone.


    With such a killer ranked No. 1 John Wick accompanying him, Lake is even more fearless.


    The plane looked up, and instantly, it soared into the sky.


    Thousands of miles above the sky.


    Lake took out a laptop from the airplane¡¯s bedroom, and when it was turned on, he sat down again and looked at John Wick: "Mr. Wick, we know what your brother does in Texas. At the same time, we are pretty sure that you really Brother, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already dead.""


    John Wick stared at Lake blankly.


    Tony goes online.


    Lake turned the computer screen to John Wick: "Because this trip to Texas was a trap of a mysterious organization targeting me and Tony Stark. Your brother is just a bait to attract us into this trap. ."


    Tony did not speak, but let Jarvis and John Wick spread the knowledge points.


    Lake got up and walked into the bedroom.


    Tony''s phone was dialed to Lake''s satellite phone.


    "Are you sure you can tell him about this?"


    "why not."


    "I checked this John Wick profile."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake said to the phone: "Tony, there are some worlds that even you don''t know, but I can tell you that John Wick is a top talent who is not weaker than Bucky Barnes."


    For allies, Lake never bothered to hide.


    Tony said in a deep voice, "More and more photos of Bucky Barnes have been captured by Jarvis."


    Lake said: "If you come, then you will be caught."


    "If I don''t come, they might understand that their plan has been insightful by us."


    "Yes it is."


    Lake nodded and said: "But, if we are in the bright place, even if they know it, they will start it, because what we lack the most is time, and what they lack the most is time."


    Once Lake and Tony Stark find the truth, Hydra will not be far from the end of being exposed to the sun again.


    and so¡­¡­


    Even if Tony Stark does not go to Texas, Daniel Whitehoe¡¯s plan this time will not change. For Daniel Whitehoe, the arrow is already on the line.


    after all¡­¡­


    So many benefits have been given. If the Black King hasn''t changed his mind before killing Lake, what if the Black King changes his mind?


    Hydra has a lot of assets, but the two big groups that Daniel Whitehoe gave to the Black King this time accounted for one-third of his total assets.


    Give it again next time?


    This time, Daniel Whitehorse is the heart of meat cutting the more he pays, the greater the harvest, and again, hehe, Daniel Whitehorse is not sure if he has such great courage.


    "Ok."


    Tony Stark took a deep breath: "What help is needed, although I have no reservations."


    Lake smiled: "Okay, maybe one day, I will ask Stark Bank for a loan of tens of millions or hundreds of millions At that time, you will give me a back door and grant me a loan. it is good."


    Finished.


    Lake hung up the phone directly.


    In a manor in France.


    Daniel Whitehorse also remotely received various information from the Federation through his own intelligence network, and helped to aggregate it. It was Dr. Zola who agreed to Daniel Whitehor''s plan.


    "Lake Edwin has already set off for Texas. As we guessed, he enjoys and will personally participate in the detection of such a major case."


    "We knew this for a long time, didn''t we?"


    Looking at the investigation records of Lake¡¯s involvement in the case over the years, [Russian spy Anna case], [Langley Russian submersible spy Shot case], [Japanese island terrorist case]...


    In these big cases, there is the shadow of Lake, and, the whole process of participating in the front line, there is no doubt that this is a person who enjoys solving big cases and relying on the impact of these cases to make a quick promotion.


    Now, in such a big cloning case, as long as Hydra reveals a little bit of truth, as they speculated, Lake Edwin will come directly to the door himself.


    It is the same as the profile of Hydra''s psychological behavior profiler.


    just¡­¡­


    The result is the same, but the process of this profiling is a bit crooked. After all, Hydra is a psychological profiling based on the fact that Lake and the Black King are two different people.


    If Hydra knew that the Black King and Lake were the same person, they would find that there were other reasons why Lake enjoyed solving crimes and being on the front line.


    For example, he passively enters these cases every time, and then, because the people in these cases provoke him, and then, because there is no fear of death, there is no timidity.


    ...

 Chapter 214: Tony feeling humiliated

    "but¡­¡­"


    Dr. Zola of the electronic lifeform passed the airport monitoring and the information of the airport flight, and said to Daniel Whitehorse: "That John Wick may also be on the plane under the command of Lake Edwin."


    Daniel said: "Does this person need us to worry about?"


    For Daniel''s Hydra, the most threatening one is Lake Edwin. As for this John Wick?


    "I remember, he is the brother of Dr. Will Wick, right?"


    "Yes it is."


    Dr. Zola said: "John Wick, Mingmian is a home designer, but his true identity is a killer, but unlike the Black King, John Wick was previously employed by a Russian killer organization. Baba Yaga, also known as the Night Demon, is known as the No. 1 in the killer world. A year ago, he washed his hands from the gold basin in the killer world and married an ordinary person."


    "NO.1?"


    "Correct."


    Daniel Whitehorse said: "This man, what was the result of our investigation at that time?"


    As far as Hydra is concerned, the more talented people are the better, just as they had secretly contacted Lake, naturally, they had also secretly contacted John Wick.


    Dr. Zola said: "He was not interested, and when we were in contact with him, he had already accepted the mortal mission. We, like his organization, thought he would die in that operation."


    Again.


    The killer¡¯s last mission had a death rate of 200%. Otherwise, it would not be called the last mission.


    "But he is not dead."


    "Yes, even I was surprised to see it. My calculation at the time indicated that his death rate was 97%."


    "It proves that he is strong, but... he got on the wrong plane."


    "..."


    Daniel said coldly: "I remember, you are planning to bring this John Wick to Texas through Dr. Will Wick, and then let Dr. Will Wick recruit him."


    "This was the plan before, but we have planned to make Dr. Will Wick a decoy."


    "Pity."


    They need bait to draw Lake Edwin out of New York, and, time is too tight, they can''t create a clone of Dr. Will Wick, there is no way, they can only absorb this Will Wick who has just absorbed into the organization. The doctor used it as bait.


    Dedicating to the organization is also an awareness that members of the organization should have.


    In fact, Dr. Will Wick has always been one of the people of the Hydra Clone Base, because it is very simple, Dr. Will Wick has knowledge that none of them possess.


    Let me put it this way.


    The clones in Hydra''s cloning base are just clones. Through memory instillation, these clones are very close to the perfect ontology, but these clones are not ontology after all.


    But the transfer theory revealed by Will Wick in the experiment is different. To some extent, Hydra is a perfect clone of fake rebirth, but Dr. Will Wick¡¯s research is in the true sense. The clone was reborn.


    and so¡­¡­


    The moment Dr. Will Wick¡¯s robot No. 344 showed great results, the Hydra clone base began to act, because Dr. Will Wick¡¯s assistant was one of the members that Hydra had long absorbed.


    Hydra caused an accident.


    They wanted to use this method to force Dr. Will Wick to go one step further and thoroughly, to perfect the theory of clone rebirth. The test product was a wife and daughter who did not allow him to fail.


    And then¡­¡­


    As expected by the Hydra clone base, Will Wick broke out with the death of his wife and daughter.


    Assistant Hydra secretly carried Stark¡¯s 8.7 million equipment to Will and asked Will to perform cloning experiments. Then, when Will¡¯s clone had an electrical and material accident, Assistant Hydra promptly Appeared and told Will Wick that in a certain base in Texas, there were all the equipment Will Wick used to resurrect his wife and daughter.


    Will Wick, who was eager to save the girl, agreed directly.


    then¡­¡­


    Will Wick''s cloning rebirth technology was thus acquired by Hydra.


    natural.


    After Will Wick cloned and resurrected his wife and daughter, it was not that important to become a clone base at the same time. It is not optional, but it can be abandoned when it needs to be abandoned.


    It''s the same as this time.


    Hydra directly created a loophole by itself, letting Will Wick, who lives in the base, know the truth about the death of his wife and daughter, and then, there is a loophole that will directly let Will Wick take with him. The wife and children fled. In this way, Will Wick was able to naturally expose his location, attracting Lake to come over.


    In fact, it can be done in other ways.


    but¡­¡­


    Hydra felt that it took such a high price to get the Black King to cancel the asylum of Lake Edwin. What if, if the deception is self-defeating, Lake Edwin is not allowed to enter the trap?


    After all, the fake is fake after all. In order to avoid being foolproof, Daniel felt that only true clues can set up an excellent trap to trap Lake Edwin.


    Dr. Zola said: "However, our plan to kill two birds with one stone seems to have failed."


    The whereabouts of the Winter Soldier were still exposed more than a little bit. As a result, so far Tony Stark is still staying in Stark Industries, not in a hurry.


    "Tony Stark and Lake Edwin probably have realized this is a trap."


    "This is what we expected."


    Daniel Whitehorse did not feel surprised to say this. This is why they released the real bait, which is to let Lake Edwin know that the bait is poisonous, but he still wants to eat it.


    Moreover.


    Daniel Whitehoe asked: "How is our penetration of Obadea."


    "In progress, the other party did not reject us."


    "it is good."


    Daniel Whitehorse nodded: "First solve the Lake Edwin right now, Tony Stark, a playboy, he is a hero, he is just a little clever arms dealer."


    Dr. Zola did not object to this sentence.


    In the eyes of Hydra today, and even in the eyes of the world, Tony Stark¡¯s label is a very wealthy **** with a flood of private life. Throwing away Tony Stark¡¯s family business and his intelligence, then , Tony Stark is not essentially different from other playboys in the world.


    Stark Industrial Building.


    Tony Stark stared blankly at the pictures of Bucky Barnes projected by Jarvis.


    Very inexplicable inside.


    after awhile.


    The latest photo of Bucky Barnes was never captured by any surveillance camera.


    "Sir, he disappeared."


    "Is this giving up on me?"


    "Mr¡­¡­"


    "Jarvis."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tony returned to his senses and said to Jarvis: "They are afraid it is Lake Edwin, not me. Why?"


    After all, Tony''s IQ was extremely high, and he knew what was going on right away. Seeing that he could no longer be tempted by killing his father and his enemy, the other party simply gave up.


    If Hydra is like a hunter, and Lake and Tony are prey, Hydra now looks at Lake on the left, and then at Tony on the right. It does not hesitate to give up Tony Stark and focus on Lake is out.


    This allows¡­¡­


    Tony was a little hard to accept, and, thinking back to what Lake said to him, it felt even more inexplicable.


    He can design a powerful defensive weapon, the Aegis, which can stop all attacks effortlessly.


    He is also able to design a powerful attack weapon, the Thunder missile, which can strike the enemy in a long-range destruction effortlessly.


    but¡­¡­


    Hydra was obviously more afraid of Rick, but not him.


    why?


    An inexplicable feeling of being insulted came to my heart, which made it difficult to accept Tony Stark, who was self-conscious and proud.


    Jarvis said: "Sir, your strength lies in your wisdom, and the strength of Mr. Lake Edwin lies in his strength. In the threats that are about to be faced, it is reasonable for the other party to give priority to the powerful ones. Thing."


    Simply put.


    Tony Stark is the support and Lake Edwin is the ADC. If the opponent wants to kill, he must first kill the ADC and then the support.


    "is it?"


    "Yes it is."


    Tony said blankly, "I feel you are comforting me, Jarvis."


    Jarvis: "..."


    There is no doubt that Tony thinks this is Jarvis''s secret exchange concept at this moment.


    Pepper Poz came in and said blankly, "Sir, two ladies said it was you..."


    Tony got up and looked at Pepper. "Kick them away."


    Pepper blinked, and something unusual appeared on his expressionless face.


    what''s going on?


    I don¡¯t need the reserved fast food?


    Tony said to Pepper: "I remember, you said last time, have you studied Maga?"


    Pepper was stunned, then nodded.


    Maga.


    The Israeli special military''s fighting skills have won the love of federal girls, and have always been among the top in the federal female self-defense fighting list.


    After Tony finished speaking, he felt something was wrong.


    "Jarvis."


    "in."


    "Search, search, New York fighting coach."


    "searching."


    Tony then said to Pepper: "Let your coach come, I want to learn."


    Pepper blinked, and he didn''t slow down for a while: "What?"


    at this time.


    With a squeak, Jarvis read out a copy of the information.


    "Mr."


    "Who is this."


    "Frank Cattelan, born in the former Federal Marine Corps, with the rank of captain, was awarded the Medal of Honor, Navy Cross, Three Silver Stars, Four Purple Hearts, and Presidential Medal of Freedom. At the same time, he is also Major Lake Edwin¡¯s combat instructor in the army. He is currently retired and waiting for employment."


    "contact him!"


    "Yes."


    Pepper listened to the conversation between Tony and Jarvis completely confused.


    What are you going to do?


    If you don''t love women, should you love men?


    Gosh!


    ...

 Chapter 215: Come up is the big scene

    From this moment on, perhaps, it is not just Tony Stark''s destiny that has been shifted, but also Frank Cattelan who has been shifted by Tony Stark''s destiny.


    Despite what Jarvis said nicely, he thinks Tony Stark''s strength lies in his wisdom.


    but¡­¡­


    With such an arrogant and proud Tony Stark himself, thinking about Lake¡¯s dissuasion and the man behind the scenes who saw him not be deceived and chose to give up directly, there is no doubt that this was all done in Tony Stark¡¯s blood. fact.


    He is a weak chicken.


    Lake didn''t let him go to Texas to protect him.


    Seeing that Tony was not fooled, Hydra gave up directly because he felt that his threat was not as high as Leike.


    In short.


    No matter which one it is, this cannot be accepted by Tony Stark calmly. Since when did Tony Stark suddenly become someone who needs to be protected?


    especially¡­¡­


    Hydra''s approach was even more difficult for Tony Stark to accept. He clearly watched his father-killing enemy dangling over there. As a result, he knew that it was a trap and only allowed others to avenge him.


    Although Lake and Tony are allies in this matter, this does not make Tony feel relieved.


    Of course.


    Tony gave up beautiful women in a good manner and chose what fighting to learn, something that Lake didn''t know.


    Amarino in the Lone Star State.


    The special plane of the Department of Homeland Security has just arrived in this city, and it is already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Director Edwin, I''m the Department of Homeland Security, Texas Division, Operations Director Karilan!"


    "Hello, thanks."


    After Lake got out of the car, he shook hands with this bearded, cowboy-like, local Karilan, "Isn''t the previous pass let you go to Vega Town first?"


    Karilan smiled and said, "Our chief asked me to greet you here."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully.


    Carrilan also shook hands with John Wick who was walking down.


    John Wick said blankly: "John Wick."


    After Carrilan drove away, his right hand pointed at the car not far away.


    Lake made a waiting gesture and looked at John Wick. The corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Mr. Wick, for the last time, you are sure not to follow me."


    John Wick took a deep look at Lake, then turned and walked towards the outside of the hangar on his own.


    Lake waved his hand to several agents who were planning to stop John Wick, beckoning them not to stop John Wick, but watched John Wick leave the hangar on his own and disappear in Lake''s In sight.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Carrilan Operations Director looked at the back of John Wick''s departure, and looked at Lake with some puzzlement.


    Lake smiled and said: "Mr. John Wick is not ours, but he also needs to come here, he has his own business."


    Talk about it.


    Lake looked at Carrilan.


    "Let''s go"


    "Here, Director Edwin."


    Carrilan returned to his senses, smiled, and invited Lake to the car parked not far away.


    quickly.


    Three off-road vehicles drove out of the hangar and headed west of Amarino.


    Twenty minutes later.


    The car was driving fast, and it was about to approach the small town of Vega, which is still eighty kilometers away.


    Karilan, the local operations director sitting in the co-pilot, looked at Lake with his eyes closed and arms around him in the rearview mirror. He touched a pistol with a silencer under the seat and said, "Sir. , The sheriff of Vega Town sent a message saying that they had seen a family from San Horne who claimed to be traveling an hour ago. Our people had already rushed to Vega Town first. "


    Lake said without opening his eyes, "Is there any information coming from the New York Operations Center?"


    "not yet."


    "Ok."


    Lake yawned: "I''ll squint for a while, then go to the place to wake me up."


    Karilan in the co-pilot gently moved the pistol insurance, and while responding to Lake with a hum, he glanced at the detective who was driving the vehicle.


    Next second.


    "Puff puff!"


    "Boom!"


    "what?"


    Carlilan turned around and fired two shots at Lake in the back seat with a pistol with a silencer in his hand. However, Lake, who was sleeping in the back seat for a second, suddenly disappeared.


    Damn it?


    "Hi, here!"


    "¡­¡­boom!"


    Karilan heard the sound, looked down, and then saw Lake lying on the floor in the back seat, but when he saw Lake, he also saw the muzzle pointed at him.


    Next second.


    At the same time as the gunshot sounded.


    Lake got up and sat in the co-pilot again, with the pistol pointed directly at the driver''s eyebrows: "You move it, believe it or not, you will die too?"


    The driver braked vigorously.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake''s shot resulted in the driver, and he shot the door of the back seat with his left hand, and then, when the vehicle braked suddenly, he jumped off the car.


    Boom!


    After a rollover, behind him, a huge fireball was produced when the vehicle hit the iron pillar of the billboard on the road and detonated instantly.


    MMP.


    Hydra is not planning to play this at all?


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart. The first moment after getting off the plane and shaking hands with this Kariran, Lake knew one thing. The Kariran in front of him was a fake. It is estimated that the real Kariran operations director should have been We are in the town of Vega.


    the reason?


    A Director of Operations of the Department of Homeland Security, his right hand, does not have the calluses caused by holding a gun all the time?


    what.


    Maybe Karilan is left-handed?


    There is a possibility, but Karilan''s information does not say that he is left-handed. Besides, even if there is no handshake, as soon as he gets off the plane, Lake knows that there is a problem with Karilan in front of him.


    do not forget.


    The Force is with Lake.


    Lake''s force is constantly absorbing the emotional force that is about five meters in radius from its center, and is used as the nutrient of the force seed.


    At the moment Lake just got off the plane, from this Karilan and from the land agents brought by those Kariran, he drew the power that symbolized the emotions that could supply darkness.


    squeak!


    The two off-road vehicles in front and behind braked at the first time.


    Behind Lake, the door of the off-road vehicle opened, and the five agents inside were directly armed with automatic rifles to get out of the vehicle.


    at this time.


    boom!


    With a roar of a motor, with a bang, a black pickup truck appeared directly from the hill on the right side of the road. With a bang, instantly, the black pickup truck directly hit the off-road vehicle behind.


    moment.


    The off-road vehicle in the back was hit directly off the road with two agents who were almost hit by a pickup truck and stuck to the vehicle.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Suddenly!"


    The five Hydra agents who got off the off-road vehicle in front fired directly at Lake and the black pickup that suddenly entered the game.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Bullets hit the body of the black pickup truck, making a crisp sound.


    Behind the body cover.


    Lake looked at John Wick who was picking up the automatic rifle from the ground and said, "Did you bring your weapon?"


    John Wick clicked twice and checked the quality of the automatic rifle in his hand: "The time is too rushed to have time."


    "You right, I left?"


    "it is good."


    The master makes a move, there is no need to say too much nonsense.


    Just as when he was in the hangar, Lecter and John Wick said whether to go with him or not. They are also masters, and they can know what the other party wants to express without saying too clearly.


    It''s the same now.


    The words fall.


    Lake and John Wick stood up directly from left to right.


    "boom!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "boom!"


    "Suddenly!"


    Pistol bullets and rifle bullets fired instantly. In an instant, Lake''s bullets directly penetrated the heads of two Hydra agents, while John Wick''s bullets directly exploded the chests of two Hydra agents.


    Lake likes to head, the visual effects are great, and he can guarantee that even if the opponent is a zombie, he can kill him in one shot.


    As for John Wick, he likes to aim at the heart fairly well. After all, as a killer, he pursues a one-shot kill, not a visual effect.


    the last one.


    Lake and John looked at each other.


    "boom!"


    "sudden!"


    Two bullets of different specifications penetrated the head and heart of the last Hydra agent almost at the same time.


    "Marksmanship is good."


    "you are great too."


    "Thank you."


    Lake smiled slightly and accepted John Wick''s compliment.


    at this time.


    "Mr. Edwin, be careful, there is a helicopter gunship approaching you."


    "..."


    Lake covered his headset, walked directly to the driver''s seat of the black pickup, and opened the door.


    At the same time.


    Suddenly!


    A black gunship without any logo flew directly over the side of the barren mountain. Below the helicopter, four guided missiles were ready to go.


    boom!


    Lake kicked the accelerator When John Wick had just kicked the co-pilot, the vehicle started instantly, roaring, and crushing the flesh and blood towards the eighty kilometers away. Add a small town away.


    Behind.


    The pilot of the gunship directly pressed the button.


    call out!


    call out!


    Two ground-to-surface missiles immediately struck towards the pickup truck driven by Lake.


    Lake was expressionless, his right hand instantly pulled the handbrake, his feet cooperated, and the steering wheel suddenly turned.


    boom!


    boom!


    Two ground missiles erupted instantly.


    boom!


    The black pickup truck turned directly to the end, speeding up again, unscathed through the billowing black explosive smoke, speeding up again towards the direction of Vega Town.


    "Sheet!"


    "Come again."


    The Hydra agent driving the gunship was once again expressionless and ready to press the launch button of the missile, and at the same time, the barrel under the fuselage directly began to rotate.


    at this time.


    Lake directly pulled the handbrake again, the door of the cab opened, and he walked out of the driver''s seat blankly, holding the Glock 17 in both hands, and walked a few steps forward, watching the gunship that was approaching them in the sky.


    Pull the trigger!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    One shot hit the helicopter''s fuel tank insurance, the second shot hit directly through the fuel tank, and the third shot, with a bang, instantly turned the helicopter into a fireball.


    Turned around.


    At the moment when the black pickup ended in a circle, Lake returned to the driving position, the handbrake was released, and there was a bang. The moment the speed increased, the helicopter instantly bombarded the original position where Lake was standing.


    Boom!


    The helicopter fell to the ground and caused an explosion again!


    ...

 Chapter 216: There are no camps

    oom!


    The black pickup, as if a real man never looked back at the explosion, moved at a speed of 120 steps towards the small town of Vega, which was 70 kilometers away.


    "Oh my God!"


    In the Stark Industrial Building, Tony Stark grew his mouth, thinking back to the scene that he had just seen through the satellite.


    The car turns.


    Lake got out of the car.


    Three shots exploded the helicopter.


    Get in the car again.


    The car speeds up.


    Silky!


    Silky from beginning to end!


    and¡­¡­


    Tony Stark just recalled the scenes that had happened in those five seconds, and there was an inexplicable feeling of blood surging, which was a sign of blood.


    "Jarvis."


    "Mr. Yes."


    "Have you notified the Department of Homeland Security?"


    "It has been notified. The land agent and the local police in the small town of Vega have rushed to respond."


    "Well, take what just happened, from when Lake got off the car to the end of the battle, intercept it for me and save it."


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    Compared to Tony Stark, who is in hot blood, the New York Department of Homeland Security and Hydra are more angry.


    Someone blatantly impersonated a homeland agent and attacked the senior director of the Department of Homeland Security on the mainland?


    Helicopters have all been dispatched, and this hasn''t killed Lake Edwin?


    "Snapped!"


    In a certain office of the Hydra clone base, a Dr. Merrick with glasses pretending to be a gentleman also saw the scene that just happened, and was shocked that his wine glass fell from his hand to the ground and cracked. coming.


    The difference is that this Dr. Merrick is seen from the perspective of a helicopter, belongs to the perspective of death.


    Three shots burst the plane?


    What do you think you are doing?


    Do you make a movie?


    The most important thing.


    Dr. Merrick swallowed, took the satellite phone from the desktop, and dialed it.


    "How?"


    Daniel Whitehoe, who was playing golf on his golf course at a manor in Paris, took the satellite phone from his entourage and said happily, "Tell me that he is dead."


    It''s a mere ordinary person, no matter what, **** it.


    Dr. Merrick was silent.


    Listening to the breathing on the phone, Daniel Whitehoe frowned and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Dr. Merrick said: "Sir, sorry, the mission failed."


    "how come."


    "John Wick."


    "That retired killer?"


    "Yes it is."


    Dr. Merrick threw the pot away and said: "Originally, our people were already waiting in the hangar. We just waited for the two targets to get on the car together, and then we solved it by hand. John Wick did not follow along. We were worried. The action was exposed, so John Wick was allowed to leave. Unexpectedly, when we were about to deal with Lake Edwin in the middle, this guy did not know where he emerged from and rescued Lake Edwin. "


    This is the truth.


    Selective truth.


    Daniel Whitehoe took a deep breath: "Where is Dr. Will Wick now?"


    Dr. Merrick stared at the small red dot on the computer screen: "It has been controlled by us."


    "...I don''t want to hear bad news."


    "understand."


    Dr. Merrick calmly wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said to Daniel Whitehorse on the other end of the phone as if he was under a guarantee.


    Daniel Whitehorn gave a hum, and then said: "By the way, our Berlin MP friend, how is Stark Weather''s heart nurturing? He will arrive there tonight, and operate on him as soon as possible ."


    Dr. Merrick nodded: "It''s mature and ready to proceed."


    Daniel Whitehoe hung up the phone, handed the satellite phone back to his entourage, and then took the golf club from the caddy next to him.


    but¡­¡­


    This suddenly lost interest.


    Daniel Whitehoe frowned and looked at the caddie smiling at him next to him.


    "Are you laughing at me so much?"


    "..."


    Caddy looked dumbfounded.


    Next second.


    boom!


    The caddie screamed, clutching his head and crashing to the ground.


    "Make you laugh so much!"


    "Make you laugh!"


    "laugh!"


    Daniel Whitehoe took a few breaths and watched the caddy who fell on the ground without breath and his head turned into rotten watermelon. He threw away his golf club, took the white towel handed by the attendant and wiped the blood on his hands. Walk outside the golf course.


    He needs to go for a swim and be quiet.


    The expressionless attendant followed Daniel Whitehoe. After Daniel Whitehoe left the golf course, two cold-looking Hydra agents brought body bags and walked to the dead caddy''s side. Put the caddy into the body bag.


    Outside the town of Vega.


    Five black SUVs and four police cars successfully met Lake driving a black pickup truck full of bullet holes.


    The real Director Karrilan ran to Lake quickly: "Oh, thank goodness, you are fine, Director Edwin."


    Lake smiled and shook hands with Karilan, confirming that this was a veteran who had held a gun for at least nine years and said: "I''m fine, obviously, they are going to have something."


    It''s all right now.


    Not to mention that Lake didn''t give Hydra a chance to correct its mistakes, unfortunately, they are gone.


    At this moment, no one or anything can stop Lake from going crazy.


    This time.


    Either Hydra will hand over Daniel Whitehorse obediently, or Hydra will just wait for it to be destroyed!


    transfer.


    Get on the road again.


    At this time, Lake''s old-fashioned flip phone also rang again.


    "Say!"


    "Sir, are you all right."


    "...What do you mean."


    Tiffany, who is at the Homeland Operations Center in New York, looked at David, the deputy director of the State Landsat who was demanding that the land satellite immediately cover Texas. , When I called you, the signal on your side seemed to be blocked, and it just resumed."


    If it hadn''t been for Stark Industries to share Stark''s satellite data with them in time, it is estimated that they still don''t know about the attack on the senior executive of New York State.


    In the small town of Vega.


    Inside the temporary office of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake got out of the car and took John Wick into the office. The Carrilan Operations Director here instructed eight or nine land agents to guard the door before entering the house.


    Inside the house.


    Lake familiarly invited John Wick to take a seat and walked to the wine cabinet that was also available in the temporary office. After all, this temporary office was a local bar that was requisitioned as a temporary office.


    "Bourbon?"


    "can."


    "Good taste."


    Lake found a bottle of local bourbon from behind, took out two cups, poured two full cups, one cup was handed to John Wick who did not refuse this time, and then he took a sip of it himself.


    After all, they had fought together. Naturally, the two of them weren''t so divided.


    Kariland is still busy collecting information about Will Wick, which is the same as the fake Kariland director said. A police officer in the town witnessed a family that resembled Will Wick. Entering the small town of Vega, homeland security and local police are under investigation.


    John Wick glanced at the phone that hadn''t ringed since he got on the plane, then looked at Lake, thinking about what had just happened: "What kind of organization is the other party?"


    Lake thought for a while and said to John Wick: "I don''t know much about this mysterious organization, but I have dealt with them in 2002."


    "Didn''t find it?"


    "No."


    Lake shook his head: "It was possible to find out, but they chose to compromise and handed over the prisoner I wanted. As a result, they discovered some time ago that the prisoner they handed over was a clone. This time, obviously , They don¡¯t plan to hand it over."


    John Wick shook his head and said, "But what does it have to do with my brother."


    Lake looked at John Wick curiously: "Do you know your brother''s research?"


    John Wick nodded: "I didn''t know at first, but the night after I saw the four bodies, I received a call from my brother. He told me that he was trying to resurrect them so that I don''t have to worry."


    Lake shrugged: "You already know it, don''t you?"


    John Wick said: "No, when my brother called me, he was still in New Jersey and he sent me a video I confirmed that it was the basement of our hometown. I didn¡¯t go because I knew that you sent someone to stare at me. I sent my brother the last text message to tell him not to contact me to prevent you from tracking him. After that, I received the call again, even you know That''s it."


    His brother has already resurrected his wife and daughter in the old house. How could he appear in Texas?


    Lake listened to the information given by John Wick at this time, and laughed: "Mr. Wick, you know, hiding information from law enforcement is also a crime."


    Talking.


    Lake took out the phone, dialed the number of assistant Fantini, looked at John Wick, asked for the address of the old New Jersey house, and asked Jack to take the action team over there to take a look.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake thought for a while and looked at John Wick: "What did your brother''s last call say?"


    ...I know the truth, it''s them. All this is their conspiracy.


    Lake recalled the intercepted call and looked at John Wick: "This is all their conspiracy, your brother''s research, maybe they have taken a fancy to it from the beginning, maybe, your brother''s car accident was carefully arranged by them. Yes, the purpose is to let your brother carry out the study of cloning and rebirth, and then they have been watching, and when they are about to harvest, they will bring your brother to Texas."


    Paused.


    Lake continued: "As for why your brother left, I said that the organization wanted to get rid of Tony Stark and I who knew they existed. Your brother''s technology has been taken away by the other party and has become a discardable person. , John, I need to tell you that you must be prepared for your brother''s death, because it is impossible for them to risk exposing their base, do you understand?"


    John Wick: "..."

 Chapter 217: If you want to fight, then fight

    Lake didn''t care what the Hydra thought.


    Again.


    Lake has always worked high-profile and calculated carefully. Starting from the perspective of Hydra, this attack was unsuccessful. Naturally, in order not to expose their clone base, Will Wick will definitely not survive.


    At the latest...


    Will Wick lived up to the moment he met Lake, and then, I didn''t have to say, if that was the case, then obviously, it was another big hole dug by Hydra.


    John Wick got up immediately.


    "Where are you going?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at John the Daredevil who was getting up to leave, and pointed to the many land agents who are now trying their best to find Will Wick: "If you can find him before them, believe me, I will just quit. Drop them."


    John''s face is terrible.


    Lake motioned to John''s seat just now: "Sit down, Will Wick is not without the possibility of survival, but the possibility is very low."


    He is immortal anyway.


    A nuclear bomb detonated under him, and he was still immortal. He rushed to any trap, but as a decoy in the trap, can Will Wick exempt him from death?


    but¡­¡­


    It''s man-made.


    Cloning technology has emerged. Obviously, the most indispensable thing in the Marvel Universe is the so-called miracle.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Whether Will Wick is dead or alive, it doesn''t matter to Lake. Finally, can Will Wick rush to death and tell him the location of the cloning base of Hydra.


    This is the most critical.


    A little bit of time passed.


    In the temporary homeland office of the bar temporarily borrowed in Vega Town, the lights are brightly lit. Texas Homeland Security and New York Homeland Security are quickly connected to exchange information.


    It''s about ten o''clock in the evening.


    There is news.


    "Sir!"


    "Say."


    "There is a quarry in the north outside of Vega, which has been abandoned for a long time, but the power company sent a message indicating that the electricity there is being used."


    "Send someone over to have a look."


    "understand!"


    The Carrilan Operations Director of Texas Homeland Security responded immediately and looked directly at the group of fully armed team members on standby and said: "Team A, go over and take a look."


    The six-member team A got up.


    John Wick said: "I will go there too."


    The captain of Team A looked at Karilan: "Sir?"


    Carlilan looked at Lake.


    Lake looked at John Wick: "You can go, but you can''t do it alone."


    John Wick nodded without speaking.


    quickly.


    There was the sound of a car starting outside.


    After half an hour.


    The satellite picture of the abandoned quarry appeared on the big screen.


    Team A, with John Wick, has also appeared on the big screen, and Team A¡¯s head-mounted camera has been turned on.


    "Turn on thermal imaging scan."


    "Yes!"


    Lake crossed his hands and looked thoughtfully at the satellite display information on the big screen, a little curious in his heart.


    He was able to fly here from New York because Will Wick was here.


    But then?


    Lake came here because he was worried that the homeland security would be unfavorable, so he came here to sit here. After that, it is not that he has no subordinates who cannot do things for him. What kind of method Hydra plans to use to remove him from here How about the temporary office seduce?


    You can¡¯t just transfer two helicopter gunships to cover this area, right?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    He has kept the nearby Biggs Army Base in Fort Bliss on alert. After all, he doesn''t want to shoot a helicopter with three shots at once.


    but¡­¡­


    Just when it was ready to start the satellite thermal imaging scanning device.


    The satellite picture on the big screen flickered suddenly.


    The Texas Homeland Operations Center and the New York Homeland Operations Center simultaneously sent a message that the satellite signal was severely disturbed and was about to be lost.


    At the same time.


    On the Stark Industries side, Jarvis, who also transferred the Stark satellite to the sky over Texas, saw the anomaly, and immediately said: "Sir, the New York Landsat and Texas Landsat are invaded."


    I was talking to Pepper in the office, asking Frank''s coaching fee to be raised to 50,000 U.S. dollars a month later. After hearing this, he got up and walked to his computer: "Is that the ghost?"


    "Yes it is."


    ghost.


    Tony Stark and Jarvis have a name for a hacker who is out of the ordinary and familiar with the Internet not under Jarvis, in fact, it is Dr. Zola.


    at this time.


    Jarvis saw the real-time picture on the Stark satellite and directly took over Lake''s intercom headset and said: "Mr. Edwin, the satellite shows that there are five armed helicopters appearing and it is expected to arrive in 30 seconds."


    Lake raised his eyebrows instantly.


    Hydra, is this a rhythm that is going to blew up?


    Really come?


    The head of operations in Karilan and other land agents in the temporary office also received warnings from Jarvis.


    "Retreat!"


    "Withdrawal!"


    "fast!"


    "call out!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Several missiles came like arrows through the clouds, directly crossing the arc, and in the middle, the temporary office of the Homeland Security Bureau, instantly, the violent explosion sound directly broke the quiet night of Vega Town.


    "Boom!"


    "puff!"


    "what!"


    Some of the agents who were worthy of being evacuated from the office behind were affected by the shock wave of the explosion. They were lifted up instantly, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Suddenly!"


    The barrels of the five gunship helicopters in the sky turned hum, and then, the armor-piercing projectile that was enough to penetrate the building began to attack the temporary office indiscriminately.


    The armor-piercing projectile that was enough to penetrate the building was shot on the ground, and in an instant, the cement floor shot out one after another.


    Puff puff!


    The moment an unlucky land agent was hit by the armor-piercing bullet, the whole person had no chance to fall. With the countless blood fog that appeared, he was almost shot into a hornet''s nest while standing.


    Lake was pulling the director of Carrilan''s operations, and almost immediately rushed across the road, hiding out of the shadow of a building.


    The head of Operation Karilan stared at the agent who was being massacred with splitting eyes.


    The scene is very bloody.


    While Lake pulled Carrilan to prevent this guy from going out to die, he contacted the New York Operations Center, his expression remained the same, he said.


    The happier you jump, don''t call it when you settle the bill.


    "The fighter plane."


    "Sir, the fighter plane has taken off and arrived in two minutes. Just now the communication information was attacked."


    "..."


    In the sky.


    The five helicopters flew around the temporary office that had been turned into ruins after the barrels were almost red, and it seemed that after confirming the situation.


    Next second.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Five shocking explosions occurred one after another after the five helicopters plunged into the ruins one after another. The five superimposed shock waves were accompanied by flames and swept in all directions.


    Good guys.


    Suicide attack?


    boom!


    When the shock wave was about to come, Lake directly pressed the Kariran operations director next to him to the ground, and at the same time, the whole person was also lying on Kariran''s back.


    Oooh!


    The whistling sound of the shock wave is like the sound of a hungry wolf hissing. With this explosive flame, at the moment about to strike, the original force accumulated by Lake directly turned into a transparent barrier and appeared on his body.


    Bang bang bang!


    Countless gravel and broken buildings blasted on the transparent barrier, rippling it, but they were all isolated by the barrier.


    The duration of the shock wave is not long.


    For the people in the small town of Vega, it feels that the end is extremely close to them.


    Lake turned over, got up, and turned to look at the temporary office that had been in ruins, his expression gloomy as if dripping black water.


    well.


    Anim Zola!


    Congratulations.


    Your mother exploded!


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The Director of Operations Kariran also got up from the ground at this moment, and rushed out directly, watching the mess on the ground and the almost mutilated corpse after the explosion, and couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and roaring.


    The police force of the Vega Town Police Station was the same as in the movie, and arrived late to the scene.


    The police in the small town have seen such a big **** scene.


    A few young policemen just took a look and couldn''t help running to the side of the road to vomit.


    Boom!


    In the sky, two warplanes at nearby military bases whizzed across the town.


    Lake looked up and began to hover the warplane over the small town of Vega, expressionless.


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    Lake returned to his senses, listening to Tiffany''s anxious words in his headset: "Say."


    Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief: "Great, sir, you''re all right."


    Lake stared at the corpses and ruins all over the ground in front of him: "What does the Bleesburg Biggs Army Base say When we were under a cyber attack, the Bleesburg Biggs Army Base System was also affected. The attack caused the radar to be jammed."


    "...Is there any good news?"


    "Tony Stark has already engaged with the hacker who attacked our network this time, and is looking for his final location."


    "it is good."


    Lake said simply and concisely: "Remember to tell me if there is news. By the way, tell Minister Kelly what happened here and tell him that I want to apply for a full investigation order!"


    Full investigation order!


    The unreserved kind, only the Department of Homeland Security¡¯s operations director can initiate the fullest authority to use the resources of the Department of Homeland Security and its allies to investigate the case.


    Lake is now the Assistant Director of Operations for the Department of Homeland Security. To use this comprehensive investigation order, Secretary Kelly¡¯s authorization must be signed!


    Tiffany said immediately: "Understood."


    what?


    It''s late in the night in the SAR.


    When such a big thing happened, even Minister Kelly would call him up when he was exercising with his beautiful wife.


    Lake ended the call and stared blankly at the five combat helicopters buried in the ruins.


    it is good.


    You want to start a war, right?


    Row.


    Hydra, Hydra.


    Ah.


    This time I will not cut off at least five of your heads. I will follow your last name!


    Think about it!


    Lake''s eyes flickered, took out his old-fashioned mobile phone, and started calling for help outside the venue.


    Lao Tzu''s greatest advantage is not immortality.


    But...


    Lao Tzu''s network!


    Assistant Director of Operations of the Department of Homeland Security plus a military major!


    You want to go to war.


    Come!


    Let''s go to war! ! !


    ...

 Chapter 218: This is my home

    "Jingle Bell!"


    "...Who."


    Thaddeus Rose and Karen Rose, who were sleeping at their home in Arlington County, were awakened by the ringing of their mobile phones. Karen opened her eyes and asked a little displeasedly. Rose turned on the bedside lamp and took the phone and looked at it again. "Lake¡¯s."


    Karen''s sleepiness disappeared directly.


    "Lake?"


    "General, General Moses at the Biggs Army Base in Fort Bliss, you should know him."


    "Yes, what''s the matter."


    Lake briefly informed General Ross of what had just happened, and then said: "I want to have the authority to use the army base force."


    Rose said directly: "No problem, I''ll call Moses."


    "Thank you!"


    "Are you OK."


    "It''s okay."


    Ross said hello, and then got up directly from the bed and dialed the personal number of General Moses in charge of the Biggs Army Base in Fort Bliss.


    Karen also got up: "What''s the matter?"


    "Lake is attacked."


    "what?"


    General Rose also simply told Karen about the attack on Lake in the small town of Vega, Texas, and then made a hiss gesture and talked with General Moses who was on the phone.


    Thaddeus Ross and General Moses, who are also in the army, are old friends. Simply put, it is a fateful friendship. After a few words, General Moses said directly: "Someone on my side just notified us of invading us. No problem. Lake is also a military major. I authorize the military to investigate this matter with him."


    Rose said thank you, then dialed the phone again.


    Wait until the call hangs up again.


    Rose said to Karen who was also getting up: "I have ordered to go down, I will rush to Texas immediately."


    MMP.


    On the mainland of the Federation, attacking a military with a promising future and almost certain that the future is destined to become a general is a major. Have you eaten the courage of the bear heart and leopard?


    Who gave the courage?


    Hydra gave it.


    "what?"


    Merrick listened to the call of Daniel Whitehorse, who had just hung up and then dialed back, and listened to the words inside: "This is impossible. Lake Edwin is dead."


    Daniel Whitehorse endured the anger in his heart: "Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Of course Dr. Merrick didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    but¡­


    "When I gave the self-destruction order, there were no other thermal creatures nearby. I was pretty sure that in such a short period of time, no one could run out of the house and hide their own heat."


    "You mean I lied?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Daniel Whitehorse grabbed the phone on his hand: "Everyone on Pennsylvania Avenue already knows that the military major was attacked. Just ten seconds before we spoke, the Department of Homeland Security has officially authorized Lake Edwin to make a full investigation order. Yes, even the Pentagon received the right to investigate Lake Edwin from the Biggs Army Base in Fort Bliss. What have you done, idiot, I¡¯m talking about it. Clearly, use the worthless Will Wick as a bait to kill Lake Edwin, how about you?"


    What a special thing.


    Use the bait to wait until Lake Edwin enters the ambush site, then detonate the explosive, and fly directly into the sky. It is simple and rude, and directly effective.


    The results of it?


    Your five special helicopter gunships deceived the military radar, and then directly air strikes. What is this? This is a terrorist attack. If you kill it, you can kill it without confirming it.


    Daniel Whitehorse said coldly: "Whoever gives you the courage, tell me, Merrick!"


    Dr. Merrick frowned and said, "Sir, this is your order."


    "Nonsense."


    "it is true."


    Dr. Merrick said immediately: "Authorized by Dr. Zola, after our first attack failed, Dr. Zola calculated that the probability of Lake Edwin going to the ambush in person is only 10%. In order to avoid There are many nights and dreams. It is of great risk to adopt this method, but if it can kill Lake Edwin, it is actually acceptable. I also called you and confirmed."


    "what?"


    Daniel Whitehoe said: "When."


    Dr. Merrick replied, "Just half an hour before the attack."


    This is impossible.


    Lao Tzu was playing.


    Daniel Whitehoe suddenly raised his eyebrows for a week: "Are you sure that Dr. Zola notified you?"


    Dr. Merrick said, "Yes."


    Daniel Whitehoe hung up the phone directly.


    Dr. Merrick opened his mouth, sir, you haven''t said what to do next?


    Let''s talk about Daniel Whitehorse over there.


    After he hung up the phone, he was directly preparing to connect to Dr. Zola through a specific method, but without any response, a warning pop-up window appeared on the computer.


    Being attacked?


    FAK.


    Daniel Whitehoe hurriedly walked to the power supply of the computer, unplugged it directly, and instantly pulled the network cable out of the network card.


    damn it.


    What happened?


    new York!


    Stark Industries.


    "Sir, the other party is ready to flee again."


    "Flee, where to run."


    Tony Stark is full of mental state. He almost hit the keyboard with his hands and caught fire. He stared at the signal source he was trying to escape from his tracking again: "He is very strong, but not as strong as me!"


    at last.


    Tony finally felt his own existence in the field he was good at. It was no longer the one who asked not to be able to rush to the scene and was rejected because of his weakness.


    Perhaps, in terms of real threats, Lake Edwin is much higher than Tony.


    But on the web.


    Tony Stark¡¯s threat is a real nuclear weapon.


    I see where you go.


    Tony Stark watched as he pushed the signal source to the corner once again: "Jarvis, resolve the coordinates."


    In the basement of the Malibu Stark Manor, Jarvis¡¯s ontological calculations are also full of vitality: ¡°I am capturing the target, I am analyzing, analyzing 10%, analyzing 20%, analyzing 30%. ¡­"


    at the same time.


    Wow wow wow!


    In Washington, D.C., land agents and federal agents knocked on the door of an apartment.


    Rachel, who was sleeping, rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened the door.


    Rachel blinked while looking at the men in uniform at the door.


    what''s the situation?


    "Ms."


    The land agent drew out his credentials and said blankly to Rachel who opened the door: "DHS, you need to follow us immediately."


    Rachel: "..."


    Before Rachel could react, when Rachel recovered, she found that she had walked out of the apartment with the little hand of her adopted daughter Josie.


    Suddenly!


    Rachel and Josie looked up. On the roof of the apartment, a gunship made a deafening noise and was about to start landing on the road in front of the apartment.


    new York!


    Jack led the team directly, showed his homeland security certificate, and went straight all the way to the top floor of the Star Building. After knocking on the door for a long time, he broke the door without any response.


    but¡­


    Skye is not there.


    There was no sign of fighting or suspiciousness in the house.


    Jack thought for a while, then turned around: "Downstairs!"


    Kassel''s house downstairs.


    "DHS!"


    After Kassel opened the door of the room, Jack looked inside, then went straight in, and said to Skye, who was really with Alexis, "Skye, you have to go with us now."


    Skye knew Jack. After all, Jack''s wife brought him food every day when her head was opened.


    Skye got up and looked at the land agents and the New York Police Department that filed in: "What''s the matter, Uncle Jack?"


    Jack directly pulled Skye''s little hand and walked towards the door: "In order to prevent the worst from happening!"


    Skye: "..."


    Suddenly!


    Similarly, on Fifth Avenue in New York, when Skye came out under Jack''s escort, an armed helicopter belonging to the military had already begun to land on the spot.


    Yes it is.


    To prevent the worst from happening.


    This time, this unaware organization used such a big scene to try to assassinate Lake Edwin. Unfortunately, Lake is still alive, and the ghost knows what action they will take next.


    Lake is not afraid of any threats.


    But General Ross was not as confident as Lake. UU Reading first notified Secretary Kelly and asked the latter to order the direct link between the SAR and New York. Then, the military directly dispatched to prepare Skye and Rachel Transfer to Quantico base for protection, to prevent the black-handed dog behind the scenes from jumping over the wall or planning to die together.


    "Skye?"


    The captain of SEAL B team, Jason took his team out of the gunship, and turned towards Skye who was standing behind Jack. After Jack¡¯s confirmation, he said to Skye: "My name is Jason, Lake¡¯s comrade-in-arms, Rose. The general asked me to take you to Quantico, let¡¯s go."


    Skye didn''t know Jason and looked at Jack.


    Jack nodded towards Skye, and confirmed the message to Skye: "Lake is on the battlefield. You can safely hand over his back to Jason."


    Skye understood.


    quickly.


    Jason took Skye back to the gunship, and the team members who were on guard nearby also returned. Following Jason''s words, the gunship once again rose from the ground, accompanied by two wingmen hovering in the air. Next, quickly moved towards the Quantico base.


    Jack took back his eyes as he watched the rapidly disappearing helicopter.


    at this time.


    A message came from Jack''s headset.


    Tiffany''s.


    "Jack, you go to the Stark Industrial Building right now."


    "how?"


    "Tony Stark has tracked down the **** hacker. Take Tony. The deputy director authorizes you to deal with this matter. Bring all the agents you can bring. Get me the **** hacker. Row."


    "understand!"


    Jack nodded in response and looked at his team members around him: "Get in the car, Stark Industries!"


    The team members nodded quickly, and quickly re-boarded the car without expression.


    ¡­

 Chapter 219: 1 cut start place

    Sneer! !


    Jack drove, leading eight explosion-proof vehicles full of operational agents without reducing the speed, and directly drifted around the corner and stopped in front of the Stark Industrial Building.


    "Mr. Stark!"


    "Drive!"


    Jack was just about to get out of the car, and Tony Stark had no time to worry about his cleanliness at the moment, so he opened the door of the co-pilot and sat in.


    A coordinate point in New Jersey broke out.


    Tiffany, who was at the Homeland Warfare Center, also said to Jack: "Fort Drum Army Base has sent people to go ahead. As soon as possible, catch that **** hacker, whether it''s a life or death!"


    Jack nodded and talked to the mobile agent accompanying him through his headset.


    Next second.


    The car starts instantly! !


    New Jersey.


    After driving into a small road, a sign on the side of the road not far away appeared.


    It is not allowed to break into the military heavy ground.


    Jack frowned and looked at Tony Stark in the co-pilot.


    Tony said: "I pushed this **** hacker to the corner, and the final position is here."


    Simultaneously.


    Tiffany, who is at the Homeland Operations Center in New York, has also found information on this military base in New Jersey.


    "The Kvallo military base was established during World War II. As the training base for recruits at the time, Captain Steve Rogers of the United States was trained at this base. After the end of World War II, the Kvallo military base was gradually transferred to military research. ...But in the late 1980s, after the expansion of the Quantico base was completed, it was abandoned."


    The large iron gate of the base.


    Five Mustangs and two combat helicopters were parked there. Not far away, an army captain came over and shook hands with Jack who got out of the car.


    The big iron gate was instantly opened by a few soldiers.


    The land agent was in front and the military was behind. Following Tony Stark¡¯s instructions, he galloped through the military base that was already overgrown with flying grass. Almost not long after, everyone had arrived in front of an ammunition depot. .


    Everyone got off the car.


    Tony Stark looked at the abandoned ammunition depot that was also covered with vines in front of this place and said, "It''s right here, and that guy''s final address is here."


    Tiffany''s voice came from the headset: "It is forbidden to store ammunition within 500 yards of the barracks. This ammunition warehouse is suspicious. Be careful."


    Jack and the captain looked at each other.


    five minutes later!


    "boom!"


    "DHS!"


    "ARMY!"


    The land agents and people from the Army Criminal Investigation Department split into formations directly at the moment they broke into the abandoned ammunition depot.


    but¡­¡­


    It is completely different from the ammunition depot they imagined. It is not empty, but rather that it is an office rather than an ammunition depot.


    A lot of space, with desks, file cabinets...


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    The land agents and military soldiers filed in quickly occupied the entire office, and after making sure that there was no trace of the enemy, they reported loudly.


    Ding!


    The white light above the head lit up, instantly illuminating the entire space.


    On the eye-catching wall, there is an iconic icon.


    "Jarvis."


    Tony activates his wearable glasses and looks at the icon on the wall: "Search the database, query."


    Jarvis reported: "Sir, there is no record of this icon in the federal database."


    Tiffany, who is at the Homeland Warfare Center, also watched the image of the icon that was passed over, wrapped his arms around, and looked at the land agent at the center: "Contact the major federal law enforcement agencies and send this icon over, hurry up!"


    David, the deputy supervisor sitting on the sofa, said solemnly, "No."


    Tiffany frowned and turned to look at David: "Sir?"


    David looked at Tiffany: "I know who this belongs to."


    ten minutes later.


    A very capable lady appeared on David''s laptop screen.


    The lady looked at David who was connected to her and said, "David."


    David nodded and looked directly at the lady who was successfully connected: "Commander Hand, do you recognize this icon?"


    Victoria Hand.


    Commander of S.H.I.E.L.D. New York Operations Center.


    Ms. Hand looked at the transmitted image, and then looked at David: "Where did you see it."


    David directly said: "Ten hours ago, my New York State Department of Homeland Security, Director Lake Edwin, was attacked in the small town of Vega, Texas. Do you know this?"


    Ms. Hande nodded: "I know."


    But even if they knew it, S.H.I.E.L.D. had no intention to intervene. The reason was that Lake Edwin was ambushed. Ms. De¡¯s sister Maureen Hand was the real murderer.


    Ms. Hand looked at David¡¯s expression and seemed to know what David wanted to ask: "We have no intentions or actions against your Director Lake Edwin. You can rest assured of this."


    "is it?"


    David said, "Then what''s going on?"


    Ms. Hande said: "You should have found the military base in New Jersey. We were born in that military base in the early days, but we have been abandoned there for a long time."


    "Really, can you explain why, we followed the hacker''s signal, and as a result, where did we trace it?"


    "¡­¡­This is impossible."


    "This is a fact."


    "..."


    New Jersey military base.


    "Sir!"


    Several soldiers who went to a room for inspection said aloud, "Here!"


    Jack and the army captain walked over.


    This seems to be a document storage room.


    A soldier looked at the pictures in several frames on the wall and looked towards Jack and the captain who walked in from outside.


    Tony Stark also watched.


    Next second.


    Tony Stark was lost.


    On that wall, there are a few photos, all of them from a young age, one of Ms. Peggy Carter, one...


    "Mr."


    Through the remote connection, Jarvis, who transmitted the situation to the Homeland Warfare Center, quickly searched the federal database and said: "On the wall..."


    Tony interrupted directly: "I know who he is."


    Howard Stark!


    Photo of Dad Huo when he was young.


    And, Ms. Peggy Carter, what do you say?


    Godmother!


    Ok.


    Ms. Peggy Carter is Tony''s godmother. This is how Tony was introduced to Tony by Maria Stark when Tony was young. Tony''s baptism was also completed with the help of this godmother, Ms. Peggy Carter.


    but¡­¡­


    How could pictures of his father and godmother appear here?


    Tony stared blankly at the picture of Dad Huo on the wall, trying hard to recall his memory database, as well as the confidential assets of the Stark family and Stark Industries. He didn''t find any information about it here.


    But Tony suddenly felt that the reasons why Howard Stark and Maria Stark were assassinated and concealed in a car accident seemed to be inextricably linked here.


    "Mr. Stark?"


    "Stark!"


    Tony returned to his senses and looked at Jack who was calling him.


    Jack said, "Mr. Stark, there is no one and no computer."


    Tony Stark calmed down and pressed his glasses. Soon, a signal almost stacked with him appeared on the lens: "The source of the signal should be here."


    Jack looked around. There were desks and file cabinets all over the room, let alone people, not even a computer.


    it''s here?


    where?


    Tony looked down at his feet.


    Jack frowned: "Underground?"


    Tony Stark withdrew his gaze from the photo of his daddy Howard Stark, then looked around, and after a while, stood in front of an empty cabinet, looked up and down, then, Pointing to the gap between the two file cabinets, looking at Jack who just spoke.


    Jack immediately looked at the two land agents.


    The two land agents knowingly put away the accessories and walked to the file cabinet. One pulled it to the left and the other to the right. As a result, the left one did not move, but the right one was pulled.


    A passage immediately appeared in front of Tony Stark and others.


    At the end of the passage is a... elevator?


    The kind with a password.


    Click!


    Tony Stark pointed to an iron plate under the elevator password keyboard and looked at Jack. Jack shot it down and exploded the iron plate. Then Tony Stark took off his glasses and drew two wires from it. directly connected to the glasses unscientifically.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The elevator door that had been sealed for years was opened directly.


    Jack and the captain looked amazing.


    Tony put on his glasses again blankly, looked at the two of them, and said, "It''s a gadget, nothing."


    Finished.


    Tony was brainstorming again, why the photos of his daddy Howard Stark and godmother Peggy Carter appeared here, and what the **** was going on here.


    Hum!


    Several land agents and army soldiers stood in the elevator, and made an OK gesture towards Jack and the army captain outside the elevator. Then, the elevator door closed, and in an instant, they led a few people towards the underground building. The secret base is gone.


    ten minutes later.


    The land agent who seemed to have stepped out of the elevator sent a reply: "Captain, safety."


    five minutes later.


    Jack, Captain of the Army, and Tony walked out of the elevator. Looking at the silver-white building, it seemed that they had passed through the era when computers had not yet been technologically revolutionized, and they were still in an era when the bigger the computer, the easier it was to use.


    not far away.


    A large computer console is quietly over there.


    The computer screen, which has a large display and poor display effect, is turned on.


    In front of that computer.


    A bleeding corpse fell on the floor, holding a pistol in his right hand.


    The land agent said: "When the elevator just arrived, I heard a gunshot. After the elevator opened, I saw this picture."


    Several other agents and soldiers nodded to prove that this was the truth.


    As for why not rescue?


    Why rescue?


    ...

 Chapter 220: 9-headed snake reappears

    Hum!


    An extremely domineering Kunz fighter appeared directly above the ammunition depot at the New Jersey military base, and then landed steadily on the open space in front of the ammunition depot.


    Click!


    The guard soldiers who were outside transmitted the situation outside to the army captain who was underground. At the same time, a second lieutenant led a team of soldiers to surround the Kunzi fighters, pointing their guns at the Kunzi fighters.


    The hatch opens.


    Victoria Hand led Natasha Romanov and Clinton Button out of the Kun''s fighter.


    "stop!"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.."


    "...What the hell?"


    The second lieutenant frowned as he listened to Commander Victoria Hand¡¯s self-reported door. Then, the captain¡¯s order for release came from the headset. The second lieutenant glanced at the three of Victoria Hand, and then directed the soldiers to put down. arms.


    In the underground of the ammunition depot.


    Tony Stark was sitting where the corpse was originally, looking blankly at the old computer that was restarting.


    At the same time, a question arose in Tony''s heart.


    Without him.


    The computer console in front of him was produced by Stark Industries. After all, Tony wouldn''t even remember his logo wrong. There is no doubt that this is probably the secret of his father Howard Stark.


    quickly.


    A line of words appeared on the computer screen.


    Whether to start the system.


    start up!


    After Tony Stark entered and pressed Enter, the operating sound of the huge mainframe, which occupies two-thirds of the warehouse, came out like the sound of a mining farm.


    quickly.


    A voice came from the computer.


    male.


    "Tony Stark was born on May 29, 1970."


    "Jack Myron was born on March 15, 1972."


    "Xie Lidan Steven, was born on October 12, 1980."


    "..."


    Tony turned to look at Jack and the captain behind him. The latter both looked at each other and nodded.


    Jack frowned: "What is this? Video?"


    A humanoid silhouette made up entirely of data on the computer screen: "I am not a video, Jack Myron Operations Director of the Department of Homeland Security, my name, Dr. Anim Zola."


    Tony frowned slightly.


    Anim Zola?


    This name sounds familiar, who is it?


    at this time.


    Ms. Victoria Hand walked out of the elevator and said aloud: "Anim Zola, a Swiss scientist and the first genetic engineer, was recruited by the head of state to fulfill his great dream of a superior nation. Captured by Captain America Steve Rogers in 1945."


    The three of Tony turned around and looked around.


    Anim Zola, who is parasitic on the computer, also revealed the birth dates of Ms. Victoria Hand, Natasha Romanov and Cliton Button.


    The date of Black Widow Natasha Romanov shocked Tony and others.


    Natasha Alianova Romanov was born in 1928!


    In 1928?


    You are wrong.


    Natasha did not speak, but frowned, as if to somehow confirm her birth year.


    Victoria Hand looked at Tony Stark who was watching him, and looked around: "Here is the birthplace of our Aegis. Your father, Howard Stark, is also today''s Aegis. One of the founders of the Strategic Science Group."


    Tony frowned: "Strategic Science Corps?"


    Ms. Victoria Hand did not intend to answer Tony''s questions too much, but looked directly at the electronic outline on the computer screen: "Dr. Zola, I remember you already..."


    "died?"


    Dr. Zola, who was parasitized in the computer, said directly: "Yes, physically speaking, I am dead. In 1972, I was confirmed to be in the advanced stage of cancer. Science can no longer save my body, but my mind must Keep, so, with the help of Howard Stark, I saved myself in the database of two million units."


    "My father?"


    Tony said solemnly: "How come."


    Victoria Hand said solemnly: "Paperclip Project."


    The Paperclip Project, also known as the Paperclip West East, was a plan for the Federation to recruit scientists from the head of the Third Reich during World War II. SHIELD later recruited German scientists with strategic value.


    but¡­¡­


    Victoria Hand looked at the computer screen expressionlessly: "There is no record in the S.H.I.E.L.D. database that you are still alive in this way."


    Dr. Zola seemed to know it without saying: "Yes, with the cooperation of Stark and I, after I achieved immortality, in order to prevent leakage, Stark and Ms. Page did not spread the matter. It¡¯s up to me to help and manage all the data that exists here. By the way, Tony Stark, you should be aware of my existence."


    Tony said solemnly: "Are you the hacker who hacked satellites and military bases?"


    Jarvis.


    Although Tony would like to say that he made Jarvis himself, the source of inspiration is Tony¡¯s inspiration from a manuscript inside when he was packing up Howard Stark¡¯s relics. Therefore, he made Jarvis.


    Dr. Zola is right to say so. After all, the existence of that manuscript is enough to show that Howard Stark has conducted similar research.


    Dr. Zola still knew everything.


    "Yes, I attacked your network."


    "why?"


    "Daniel Whitehoe!"


    "...Who is this?"


    "Perhaps you will be more familiar with his original name, Wernar Reinhardt!"


    "..."


    Victoria Hand said in a deep voice: "Warner Reinhardt, one of the leaders of the Hydra, in 1945, Ms. Paget Carter led the roaring commando formed by Captain Rogers and captured the at large. Werner Reinhardt was sentenced to life imprisonment. In the late 1980s, Werner Reinhardt was seriously ill in prison. The former director Alexander Pierce consulted the World Security Council and approved Werner Reinhardt. He went out for medical treatment, but he was already dead, dead on the operating table."


    Dr. Zola said: "Cut off one head and give birth to two heads. Wernar Reinhardt did not die of illness, but took advantage of that opportunity to escape."


    Cut off one head and give birth to two heads!


    Hydra.


    The Hydra hasn''t been destroyed, but still exists?


    Dr. Zola said: "After Wernar Reinhardt escaped, he changed his name to Daniel Whitehoe. For so many years, he has been secretly hidden in Europe and the Confederacy, and his savings can once again allow Hydra to rise. the power of."


    Tony doesn''t care about the nine-headed ones.


    Tony only cared about one thing: "My parents'' car accident..."


    Dr. Zola said: "Bucky Barnes was indeed recruited by Daniel Whitehorse, but the assassination of Howard Stark and Maria Stark was a Red House plan. With the help of Stark Industries, The Confederacy¡¯s military power is about to surpass the Soviet Union¡¯s rhythm. Therefore, they must act. As for Bucky Barnes, Daniel Whitehoe is a pity for talent, but he did not expect that the clone would die. After that, you suddenly think that it is not the real Bucky Barnes."


    Ms. Victoria Hand said: "Then you..."


    Dr. Zola said again: "After the base was closed, I was also forgotten, but Daniel Whitehoe did not. He sent someone here and controlled me, let me do things for him, if I don¡¯t In doing so, he will shut me down completely."


    Tony''s eyes fell on the corpse who committed suicide nearby.


    obviously.


    This corpse also seemed to testify to Dr. Zola''s testimony.


    "Where is Bucky Barnes now?"


    "Where is Wernar Reinhardt now?"


    Tony glanced at Victoria Hand, who was in unison with him.


    Dr. Zola said: "More than a month ago, Daniel Whitehoe learned of Lake Edwin¡¯s plan to restart the Howard Stark couple¡¯s restart case again. So, in order to prevent him from being discovered, he formulated A plan, hoping to use this plan to wipe out Lake Edwin and Tony Stark."


    "The attack on Lake Edwin just now?"


    "Yes it is."


    Dr. Zola said: "In order to prevent Lake Edwin¡¯s friend, the killer Black King, from intervening, Daniel Whitehoe transferred one third of his own property to the Black King~www.novelhall. com~As a price, the Black King will cancel his blessing to Lake Edwin."


    Tony seems to have thought of something: "A month ago, the immortal consortium took up news in Europe. Those two groups belonged to Daniel Whitehoe?"


    at this time.


    Not far away, a land agent who was inspecting the huge host here opened a lid, looked at something inside, suddenly shrank his eyes, and stood up: "There is a bomb!"


    Tony and others turned around and looked around.


    The other land agent who was also disassembling the outer shell was also looking at the one more bomb, which was still in the one-minute countdown, got up and hurriedly reported.


    Everyone was suddenly shocked.


    Shet.


    This is also a trap.


    Against Tony Stark.


    Jack quickly returned to his senses and yelled at the agents of the land. He directly pulled Tony Stark and hurriedly took Tony Stark to leave here.


    The captain of the Army and the three of SHIELD are also close behind.


    In the elevator.


    As the elevator closed, Dr. Zola¡¯s words continued: ¡°You must find Wernar Reinhardt as soon as possible. His plan did not expect Lake Edwin to be so tough. If you I can''t catch him once, so..."


    The elevator closes.


    Hum!


    Twenty seconds later.


    The elevator opens the door.


    Jack led Tony Stark quickly out of the elevator, and quickly ran towards the exit of the ammunition depot, and everyone followed.


    The moment Jack and Tony Stark ran out of the magazine.


    boom!


    The earth shook in an instant, and then, the earth under your feet was like an earthquake when a volcanic eruption came.


    Rumble!


    ...

 Chapter 221: Daniel Whitehorse

    "How is the situation on site?"


    "Three detectives were seriously injured and died. Five soldiers on the military side were hit and needed medical attention. Jack was slightly injured. Tony Stark was well protected by Jack and did not suffer any harm."


    "In the first time, let our people go to the homes of the three agents and give them the highest pensions. After that, they will increase the bill ten times and send them to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    "understand."


    Biggs Army Base in Fort Bliss!


    Lake looked at the dawning sky, and after hanging up the phone, his eyes flickered slightly.


    The call just now was made by Assistant Tiffany and told him about the underground explosion that occurred at the New Jersey military base just not long ago, as well as the discovery of Tony Stark, Jack and others.


    Hydra...


    Is this really an infighting?


    real or fake?


    Wouldn''t it be some kind of blindfold?


    The enemy is currently, normal people know what unity is, the gun is external, how can it be that at this time, the external enemy is about to invade, and the result is actuarial inside?


    This is Hydra.


    Oh, that''s not... it''s a fart.


    and many more.


    Lake touched his chin, recalling the call from Liszt that he had received one night before. The call was obviously the one that sold Daniel Whitehorse to a clean one.


    its not right.


    Isn''t Dr. Zola from Daniel Whitehorse''s side? Why suddenly, it seems that he has rebelled on Alexander Pierce''s side and is digging holes for Daniel Whitehorse together?


    It doesn''t count as digging.


    This should be regarded as Alexander Pierce intending to push out Daniel Whitehoe to block the gun.


    but¡­¡­


    Alexander Pierce is indeed a cruel man, able to bend and stretch, and is a superb character.


    No wonder, while Peggy Carter was still in office at the time, Hydra¡¯s career development became popular, and Ms. Peggy Carter took a different look and gave him the S.H.I.E.L.D. club. .


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the decision was made to abandon Daniel Whitehorse in the first place. After all, if Daniel Whitehor¡¯s attack was successful, it would be fine, but the attack did not succeed at the moment. Then, if the decision is made later, it is estimated that it will be completely GG. Up.


    This is great.


    The Hydra is about to be exposed. Instead of being dug out and playing together, it¡¯s better to borrow Dr. Zola¡¯s mouth directly. Firstly, they can thoroughly wash away their suspicion of attacking Howard Stark. Secondly, Hydra is there. , But now the only Hydra leader who has been developing silently is Daniel Whitehorse.


    As for the suspicion of Alexander Pierce?


    What suspicion can he have? At that time, he had consulted the Security Council for medical parole, and the Security Council agreed. Moreover, Alexander Pierce has now completely abandoned Daniel Whitehoe, I am afraid that his relationship has been cleaned up.


    at this time.


    Suddenly!


    An armed helicopter came from a distance and landed on the open space in front. Then, a John Wick who was on a stretcher was pushed out by a few medical soldiers, and then quickly by the military doctors and nurses of the base. Took over.


    John Wick and his party who went to the abandoned quarry also encountered a trap that should have been prepared for Lake. As Lake expected, the buildings on the other side of the quarry were not only ambushing killers, but also ...There are many explosives buried.


    When the soldiers at the base arrived there, the picture was transmitted to the large screen of the base as soon as possible.


    Let me put it this way.


    The human tissues in the valley, and the blazing fire.


    But Lake did not pay too much attention to the valley.


    He is waiting for someone.


    At noon, a military plane from New York slowly stopped.


    Olivia got off the plane and threw herself into Lake''s arms: "It''s great, I know you won''t die so easily."


    Lake smiled slightly: "Yes, I am not dead. Then, the person who attacked me will die. I need your help, Olivia."


    Olivia naturally knew why Lake had transported her by air, and nodded directly, instead of pushing back and forth like usual, and directly said: "Where is the brain."


    Lake took Olivia directly to the base''s autopsy room. After taking away the coroner and soldiers here, he pointed to an incomplete head on the autopsy table that had been attacked by an explosion and said, "Here. "


    Lake didn¡¯t know exactly what ambush John Wick encountered in the quarry, but as the soldiers at the base passed by, there were a lot of human tissues around the quarry, and the building in the quarry It shattered into ruins, and the human tissues all over the floor. Frankly speaking, the soldiers at the time found John Wick in the ruins, although his breath was weak, but his body was in good condition. The shocked expression was no less than seeing a miracle.


    After all, judging from the explosion of the quarry, it is impossible for John Wick to exist with the power of this explosion. Even if he can live, he should only live part of it if he breaks the sky.


    after all¡­¡­


    The human tissues all over the floor suddenly appeared an intact person. No matter how you look at it, the style of painting is strange.


    Olivia over there looked up at Lake: "That''s it?"


    Lake nodded: "This is the only one found. It is confirmed to be Will Wick. There are still many brains collected on the spot in the refrigerator, but there is no way to distinguish who is who."


    Olivia followed the direction of Lake¡¯s finger and glanced at the full glass bottle in the transparent freezer, and the corners of his mouth twitched: ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget it, you¡¯re fine anyway, check it slowly, I think you count it like this Cheating is not so good."


    She wanted to help Lake solve the case as soon as possible.


    But she didn''t plan to eat and support her directly here, and, so much, if all of these were to be eaten, Olivia felt that she might have to go to a mental hospital to treat schizophrenia.


    Lake spread his hands toward Olivia: "Liv, I was almost beaten into a brush."


    Before Olivia came, he had seen the live photos of Vega Town through Tiffany, and when he heard Lake say this, the appearance of Lake, who was holed into a brush, appeared in his mind and curled his lips.


    at the same time.


    Lake received the news from the base information center that they found Wick Will and cloned the location of his wife and daughter.


    An ore town south of Vega.


    Correct.


    This small town is called this name. There was no such small town originally. This small town was established when the ore was mined. With the decrease of ore resources here, the population of this small town has also increased from the peak of four at the time. The number has dropped to the current three digits, and even, when the last mine in this town is announced, it is estimated that it will not be long before this town will be gone.


    There is a soldier in the army, he was born in this mineral town. Yesterday, when he was talking to his mother, his mother said something. The neighbor next door purchased more food than usual in the past few days. Moreover, sometimes at night, the voice of a child can be heard inside.


    This inconspicuous clue was directly captured by the military''s information collection center. Then, the Department of Homeland Security contacted the sheriff who had already come to investigate. After confirming with the sheriff, it immediately asked the sheriff not to startle the snake. Then, This message was transmitted to Lake.


    This is Lake with full firepower.


    Part of the kind.


    Under the authority of full investigation and the military authorization of the Pentagon, even if it is an ant that appears in New York, with such a powerful force, Lake can know that the ant is native to New York or when it moved from another place. .


    Suddenly!


    In a suit, Lake led the most elite marine soldiers in the base and directly started boarding the gunship.


    "dog!"


    With an order from Lake, the helicopter gunship instantly took off, and the other three helicopter gunships rose up in the same manner, and quickly swept towards the direction of the mineral town.


    "Sir."


    "Say!"


    "There was a gunfight in the Ore Town, and the local police chief is resisting."


    "..."


    Lake said to the driver, "Speed ??up."


    The pilot did not speak. Although he had already increased the speed of the helicopter to the highest point, he heard these words from Lake and once again tried to push the speed of the helicopter to exceed the limit.


    Ore town.


    The local police fought a fierce battle with a group of clone killers. As for why the missiles weren¡¯t used to wash the ground this time, Dr. Merrick also thought, but Dr. Zola was dead, and their hacker was not under Tony Stark¡¯s protective wall. The way to board the defensive wall, let alone a hacked entry, and in this case, it is estimated that the missiles of the base will be directly launched and bombarded the moment the helicopter takes off.


    In this case, naturally, the cloned base obviously cannot use missiles to wash the ground.


    The clone killer''s firepower is very fierce.


    There was already a small town police station with hundreds of people. When did I ever see such a scene, the sheriff had to order his subordinates to retreat into the house and put Will Wei in the house. K¡¯s cloned wife and daughter were protected, at the very least, this way, they could hold back the group of killers outside.


    After all, the military has already rushed here, and persistence is victory.


    but¡­¡­


    The police chief who became a local sheriff in his thirties obviously hadn''t seen any major scenes. After he evacuated his team into the house, the gunshots of the clone killer outside ceased.


    The sheriff shrank under the window and looked out of the broken window.


    Oneshette!


    But seeing outside the window, a clone killer directly held Stark Industries'' shoulder-mounted bazooka and pointed it at the house where they were.


    boom!


    The clone killer pulled the trigger directly, and the rocket flew out instantly.


    at this time.


    There was a strange change in the fireplace of the house, and then, a silver ray of light blasted out from the fireplace, and then directly expanded at the moment of going out.


    Expe!


    ...

 Chapter 222: Hermione

    Expe!


    Accompanied by this rather magical word, that galloping out, the soft and non-glaring silver-white light blasted out of the room, rapidly expanding.


    Immediately after...


    An... completely silver-white otter appeared in front of the house. The otter''s mouth opened at the flying rocket, and the rocket disappeared silently.


    "Except for your weapons!"


    "Forget it all!"


    "Faint to sleep!"


    A gloomy green flame bloomed in the fireplace, followed by a sweet and attractive woman wearing this magic robe with long golden hair.


    Hermione Granger.


    Hermione waved the magic wand in her hand and swung out several magic spells. The police and irrelevant people in the house instantly forgot about such a fantasy scene and collapsed to the ground. The group of clone killers outside was even more unconscious. Throwing away his weapon and then fainted to the ground.


    Inside the house.


    Will Wick¡¯s cloned wife and daughter were looking at Hermione Granger, who appeared out of the fireplace in an unusual way, with shocked and nervous expressions.


    Also shocked was Dr. Merrick from the clone base.


    "what happened?"


    "Not sure."


    "Fak!"


    Dr. Merrick covered his forehead, looked at the interface of a dozen cloned soldiers without a black screen, and said after a grumpy voice: "Start the self-destruct program."


    His man was stunned: "Sir, this is us..."


    He is a secret cloning base here. Most of these clone killers were transported to Daniel Whitehorse and became Daniel Whitehorse''s bodyguards. In these few missions, the clone killers who were dispatched were Dr. Merrick. By the way, right now, the clone killer sent out is almost the last property of the clone base.


    Dr. Merrick interrupted directly: "Start the self-destruct program."


    The soldier nodded and remotely started the self-destruct program implanted in the brains of the clone killers along with the clones.


    Boom boom boom!


    One by one, the cloned killers fell to the ground and their heads exploded in an instant, and under the continuous explosion, their bodies were also exploded to pieces, and their flesh and blood flew across.


    "Sir!"


    "Ok."


    Lake, who had already swept over the town of Ore, listened to the soldiers'' words and looked down. He happened to see the scene of a dozen cloned killers who blew themselves without any movement.


    but¡­¡­


    After taking a glance, Lake focused his attention on the three-story typical American-style building with a white appearance.


    With the slow landing of the plane, Lake even felt that in the house, an inexplicable and familiar emotion came from it.


    Ding!


    The New York Homeland Warfare Center also transmitted the satellite image just now to Lake''s notebook.


    Eye-catching.


    Lake looked at the silver-white otter that appeared for an instant and disappeared again after swallowing the rocket, and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake looked up and shouted at the soldiers who were about to attack the house: "Stop."


    The chief sergeant raised his fist to stop the soldiers from moving, and then turned to look at Lake coming out of the helicopter: "Sir."


    Lake folded the tablet together and retracted it into his arms, and walked towards the house: "Keep it outside."


    The sergeant was a little confused: "Sir?"


    Lake said directly: "Execute the order!"


    Sergeant chief helpless: "Yes."


    Lake walked across the road, straightened his cuffs, walked to the house, then pushed the door and walked in. In his eyes, he saw the police officer who retreated into the house and fell asleep and watched Lake enter with a smile on his face. The room... Hermione Granger.


    Hermione Granger also cast her gaze on Lake who entered the room.


    "Good noon, Hermione!"


    After Lake entered the room, he closed the door behind him with his backhand, looked at Hermione, and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Ms. Hermione Granger from the Law Enforcement Division of the Magical Dimension, what wind has blown you to our group? In the world of Muggles."


    "you."


    "Oh."


    Hermione then dropped her gaze to the cloned mother and daughter who had also fallen asleep: "Also, these parasitic demons."


    "Parasite?"


    "Yes it is."


    Hermione looked up at Lake: "In the human world, after a person dies, the soul will go to hell, but there are always some human beings who are unwilling to leave their relatives and try to resurrect them by all means, and they have also succeeded. , But they don¡¯t know that what they will face will be a tragedy. These souls have already been in hell, and they have been touched by the breath of hell. When trying to resurrect them, they will become the so-called Parasitic demons, now, maybe they will be fine, but as time goes by, they will reveal the nature of the devil. They will kill the people who resurrected them, and then start killing innocent lives."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    That''s right.


    Lake had long felt that Mephisto would definitely not sit back and watch humans rob him of his authority. He was waiting here.


    resurrection?


    Ah.


    In Lake¡¯s understanding, there are only two real resurrections. Either, modify the timeline, just like Karen¡¯s timeline has been modified. Then it is called resurrection. Second, it is either to go directly to **** and go to **** to pass the level. , Personally take away your resurrected soul, just as Lake promised Betty.


    Other than that?


    Relying on a few spells, or some scientific instrument, to be able to **** the soul that already belongs to Mephisto from the hands of the **** lord, this is completely dreaming.


    Lake nodded: "So, you come mainly for them."


    Hermione looked at Lake: "And you."


    Lake chuckled, "How long have we not seen each other? Three years, four years?"


    Hermione said, "Six years, eight months, three days, and forty-five minutes."


    Lake blinked and wowed, "Is that clear?"


    Hermione said with a faint smile: "Of course, I can''t be unclear, because that day, I found out that you cheated on my back, and then didn''t give me a word of explanation, and left without saying goodbye."


    Lake: "..."


    Hermione and Lake met earlier.


    Let me put it this way.


    Hermione has known Lake since she was born.


    Specifically, that is, the Grangers and Roses in London have been in contact with each other when they were young. Even now, the Grangers or Roses will often find time to move around.


    When I was young, both Lake and Betty¡¯s dental health were taken care of by Dr. Granger. When last year was Betty¡¯s impacted tooth was pulled out by Dr. Granger who came to Washington for vacation.


    As for Lake and Hermione?


    Think of it as a relationship.


    But it¡¯s not a free relationship, it¡¯s similar to a matchmaking. The reason is that Hermione¡¯s parents, Grangers, and his wife don¡¯t know Hermione¡¯s identity, so they plan to match up. After all, in the impression of the Grangers, Hermione admires her. In this foreign country, the older brother who comes to live with the Ross couple for a few days every year.


    But ordinary people''s long-distance relationship will not last long, let alone... uh, how do you put it, how about a Muggle and a magician''s long-distance relationship?


    Lake has his own secret.


    Hermione also has her own secret.


    With the passage of time, coupled with the piercing of the secret, and the next one, the story is doomed to end, so the two broke up like this.


    what?


    Cheating?


    Lake doesn''t admit this at all.


    After all, the story between him and Emilia happened before him and Hermione.


    Lake smiled and looked at Hermione: "It doesn''t seem to be right, I remember, I wanted to explain to you, but you didn''t listen, and told me, if I don''t leave, give me a blow to me. ."


    Hermione stared at Lake intently: "That''s how you left without saying goodbye."


    Lake said, "I left a message in your voice mailbox, but you didn''t return my call."


    "Why should I go back, you cheated on my back."


    "...Can you make sense."


    "No."


    "..."


    MMP.


    There is also a sense of sight from a scene six years ago.


    Lake had a headache.


    At that time, he shouldn''t have listened to Mr. Granger and General Rose''s provocation. It was a very terrible thing to provoke a girl younger than him.


    Lake likes to be passive, he likes to be coaxed, he doesn''t like to coax others.


    Of course.


    This has nothing to do with Lake setting himself a rule of only loving Sister Yu and not loving Loli.


    No, absolutely not.


    Lake shook his head and turned around.


    Why don''t you go, continue to perform what is about to appear, you listen to me explain, no I don''t listen, you listen, I don''t stop... Do you think Qiong Yao''s drama repeats like this?


    Lake still has a few people to kill right now. As for those people who are demons, then regardless of his business, he doesn¡¯t bother to mix things with demons and hell. Moreover, Mephisto did not offend him. Lake feels , It''s good to keep this state.


    "Confinement!"


    "..."


    Lake opened his mouth, looked at the door that merged with the wall, raised his eyebrows, and turned to look at Hermione.


    Boom!


    Lake pressed his back against the door, and then an inexplicable feeling came out of his head.


    Walter Fuck?


    Lao Tzu was slammed by the wall?


    Shet?


    Lake clings to the door, looking back, looking at Hermione who is almost stepping closer to him: "What are you doing?"


    Hermione''s little nose moved slightly, and then her eyes with long eyelashes flickered at Lake''s iconic dark blue eyes: "You''re not right!"


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    Hermione snorted, stepped back, and muttered an invisibility curse in silence.


    Lake also stepped forward. Just when he left the gate, he banged, and the gate was kicked open from the outside. The sergeant came in with a gun: "Sir!"


    Subsequently.


    The sergeant saw Lake crouching in the corner checking the breath of a police officer.


    Lake got up, looked at the chief sergeant who had brought everyone in, and said, "Go out, you are not allowed to come in without my order."


    The sergeant pointed to the door.


    Lake said, "Get out."


    The chief sergeant had no choice but to lead the team members out of the room again.


    "Bring the door."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "..."

 Chapter 223: I have an informant

    "Have you played enough?"


    "No."


    "..."


    Hermione Granger took off the invisibility curse after the Sergeant led the team and left the room again, and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "What are you, you sacrificed yourself to a certain evil god, or participated. What human scientific experiment?"


    Unscientific.


    Her Mind felt the movement of Lake leaving behind the door in an instant at the moment, and frowned, "I haven''t found any extraordinary power in any book that corresponds to the fluctuations you just generated."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    boom!


    The dark force that had been absorbed in the past few days gathered in the palm of his hand and turned into a pitch black ball.


    With the dark force braving countless negative emotions in his hand to serve, Lake looked at Hermione: "You said this?"


    Hermione frowned: "Black magic."


    "No."


    "¡­¡­what."


    Lake removed the dark force from his hands again, and put his hands in his pockets again: "I am not interested in your Hogwarts magic, and I am not interested in those witchcraft either."


    There is a price to use magic.


    Or¡­¡­


    Any use of extraordinary power must pay a price.


    Vampires, the price of immortality is the most obvious. They are afraid of the sun and cannot bear children, even the vampires of the Twilight clan.


    Werewolves are similar.


    Even the Hogwarts magic that Hermione learned had to pay a price, but the price seemed trivial, but there was a price.


    You need to cast a spell, and you have to read it right, which is also a price.


    As for the ancient master, it''s even more needless to say.


    This is also the reason why Lake never went to Brick Street once. Simply put, Lake didn''t want to pay, his goal was to want to have sex.


    after all¡­¡­


    The earth, also known as the atrium, was once on the world tree. After Odin created the Nine Realms at the expense of the ancestor giant, not to mention the entire Marvel universe, but the space covered by the world tree. The law, the fundamental order, has been written with the birth of the world.


    The law of Sukruru¡¯s world is chaos and disorder...


    The law of Indian mythology is reincarnation...


    The world born by the World Tree was written down at the very beginning. It was based on the law of sacrifice and cost. Even the most powerful god, as long as he attached to the World Tree, could not defy and rewrite this original law.


    Even Odin couldn''t resist.


    In order to obtain the method of how to become the king of God, Odin wanted the fruit of wisdom. He obtained the fruit of wisdom with his own eyes as sacrifice and price...


    The earth was also born on the world tree. Although it was separated from the world tree later, his laws remained intact.


    Lake realized this suddenly, and would rather save a little bit of money than learn the magic or other things in this world.


    In a way, what Lake gets has a price.


    Sacrifice one hundred thousand dollars to some existence in Mingming, and that existence is given to him as he chooses from thousands of items.


    After Lake realized this, he also made him want in advance what his godhood would look like if he became a god.


    Anyway, sacrifice and price cannot be used as the law of the kingdom of God.


    He wants to build a kingdom of God where everything he wants to do will come true, with no sacrifices and no cost. As long as he thinks, then what he wants will be embodied in the kingdom of God.


    Hermione frowned and said, "Impossible, I can feel the hatred I felt in Voldemort."


    Lake smiled: "This is my strength."


    The Force Seed continuously ingests diffuse light and darkness from all around. As its nutrients, I hope that one day it can take root in the sea of ??consciousness and grow into a towering tree.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets again: "You should go now."


    Hermione returned to her senses: "I haven''t said anything serious yet."


    Lake looked at Hermione.


    Hermione said, "What the **** did you mess with?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Hermione said, "Also, what do you mean by Emilia and the immortal royal family."


    Lake turned and walked outside the door: "Goodbye!"


    Hermione looked at Lake who was not staying this time, and said a word to Lake.


    Lake didn''t stop at all, he pushed the door straight out, the fireplace banged, and then, almost the moment Lake opened the door, Hermione and the cloned mother and daughter disappeared in the room. .


    Anyway, Hermione didn''t want to listen to him to explain. It just so happened that Lake was also lazy to explain, and everything happened. Since he was able to break something, he had already seen it quite openly.


    What do you say?


    The selfless world is wide in my heart.


    At this time, Lake really knew the true meaning of this sentence.


    Selfless in my heart (a tree) The world is wide (a wide forest, there is a lot to do)!


    There was a bang.


    Lake took the door and walked out, and gestured to the chief sergeant outside the door: "Go back to the base."


    The chief sergeant was stunned, turned his head and glanced at the open house. It seemed that there was something missing. It felt different from entering before, but he couldn''t tell.


    Lake urged again.


    The sergeant returned to his senses and could only inform nearby soldiers to give an order to retreat.


    Suddenly!


    Lake got on the helicopter again, the helicopter turned quickly, and then quickly swept towards the base.


    In the base.


    "Olivia."


    "I didn''t find a lot of information, and the key information was missing."


    "It''s okay, I have other clues."


    "what?"


    Olivia, who had opened the third jar, blinked and listened to the sentence on the phone: "What did you say, other clues, what does this mean?"


    Lake shrugged: "I have an informant."


    The words haven''t been played yet.


    Olivia yelled directly to the phone: "You go to death for me, I''m going to **** your blood..."


    Lake hung up the phone directly.


    It seems that it will take at least two days to see Olivia, angry Olivia, who really dared to speak at his neck.


    Olivia exhaled angrily listening to the blind tone on the phone.


    "Uh!"


    "..."


    Olivia had a full hiccup, hurriedly covered her mouth, looked around, and then, after confirming that there was no one, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then, the resentment towards Lake rose in a straight line.


    Base operations center.


    After Lake walked in, he said directly: "Give me the satellite to the Greater Bay Area National Park."


    The soldier nodded and got busy immediately.


    Satellite switching.


    quickly.


    The picture of the Greater Bay Area National Park appeared on the big screen instantly.


    "Start thermal imaging mode."


    "turning on!"


    "Om!"


    The big screen instantly turned black. In the parks of the Greater Bay Area, red dots symbolizing several vacationers appeared on the big screen.


    "Move around and look elsewhere."


    "understand."


    After receiving the news, those who had been in the base had come from afar, and General Ross, who had just made up his mind, walked in with General Moses from the base.


    "Lake."


    "General."


    Lake turned around and nodded to General Ross, and then shook hands with General Moses, who had the same strong temperament as General Ross. "Thank you very much."


    General Moses said: "You are very good, you know, I tried to dig you to my side, Rose has told you about it."


    Lake smiled and said, "Too many generals want to poach me away."


    General Moses laughed.


    modest?


    What is that stuff, can it be eaten?


    In these years, if you have any strength, you must show it off and pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. Putting it in the army will only make you a real pig.


    Rose looked at the rotating satellite image on the big screen: "Did you find it?"


    Lake grumbled: "I have an informant, she said, pay attention to the vicinity of the park in the Greater Bay Area."


    Rose raised an eyebrow. "Informant?"


    Lake smiled, without explaining anything.


    Back then, if Lake hadn''t been immune to the magic of so-called forgetting and blocking memories, it was estimated that Hermione would have dropped her head and had forgotten her.


    The news was told to Lake when Hermione was leaving.


    After all, Hermione is a magician, and magicians are very mysterious. It is estimated that Hermione noticed this when Lake announced the cancellation of Blessing for himself.


    If it weren''t for the parasite this time, Lake felt that Hermione would also find other ways to appear in front of him.


    After all, it''s normal for a little girl to be a little arrogant.


    Lake can understand.


    quickly.


    There was something unusual on the no-man¡¯s land del Carmen, not far east of the Greater Bay Area Park, and it was quickly discovered.


    "Sir."


    "Say."


    Lake returned to his senses and walked to the big screen with General Ross and General Moses The famous technician motioned to another technician to play back the garden just now.


    Ten seconds ago, thermal imaging found some traces of human activity near Del Carmen. After that, under the display of thermal imaging, the position of five human-shaped creatures emitting heat dropped. When they reached five meters underground At that time, these five people disappeared on the satellite in an instant.


    Satellite thermal imaging switch.


    A scientific research base appeared on the satellite.


    "Where is this?"


    "Lardnor Biological Experiment Base."


    The New York Homeland Warfare Center is being connected. Tiffany has passed the company¡¯s information directly to the big screen of the military base and said: ¡°This is a biological company established nine years ago. This biological base is It was established by signing a contract with the local five years ago, mainly for research..."


    Lake said directly: "It''s him."


    Thermal imaging can see the underground thermal energy display, of course, a short distance.


    It is suspicious to establish a biological experiment base in a place where the birds do not shit, let alone build a secret underground base where the birds do not shit. The minimum is five meters below.


    Tiffany said: "Sir, this company is owned by a well-known company in the local area, as well as State Assemblyman Kayat."


    Lake was expressionless: "I only killed a city councilman in Los Angeles some time ago. This time I came to the state councilor. Even if the president gets involved in this matter, I dare to kill him."


    General Moses and Rose looked at each other behind him: "Like you, old man."


    General Rose looked at Lake, who was facing away from them and hugging his arms, smiled and said, "Of course, he has always been Karen''s proud son."


    General Moses: "..."

 Chapter 224: Attack the clone base

    through!


    through!


    through!


    In the helicopter take-off field of the base, ten armed fighter jets are undergoing final inspections, and a group of soldiers from the base are ready to go and prepare to board the plane.


    At the Texas Department of Homeland Security, almost all homeland agents are already receiving the necessary equipment such as heavy weapons and body armor, and they are also preparing to leave.


    And the orders given by General Ross and General Moses are also very clear.


    After confirmation, don''t live your life, just the corpse!


    That''s not what I said, but the meaning is this, or that sentence, people who have offended the military can still go to court alive and have not yet been born.


    Had it not been for Lake to stop him, Betty, who was also in Quantico, had already planned to pull his Bruce Hulk Banner to Texas to help Lake.


    what?


    Bruce Banner doesn''t want to come?


    Hulk is willing to come, but Bruce Banner, does he have a role to interrupt?


    quickly.


    Night is coming!


    "Boarding!"


    "GOGOGO!"


    "Team A."


    "Team B!"


    "Frontal assault."


    "Team C!"


    "Team D!"


    "Double-teaming on both sides!"


    "understand."


    It is estimated that at the same time, when the agents from the Texas Department of Homeland Security drove to the designated destination, the armed forces at the military base also started to move.


    The gunship propellers roared constantly, and each soldier quickly completed the boarding state.


    Immediately afterwards.


    With the launch of the first helicopter gunship, the second, third, fourth, fifth... At first glance, the helicopter appeared above the base like a long dragon.


    The scene is very spectacular.


    People who have offended the military and want to flee easily, how is it possible, it is the normal rhythm to thwart you, and it is natural to fight you.


    If it wasn''t for the distance between the Del Carmen no man''s land and the base, hehe, I am afraid that General Moses will drive the tanks in the base over.


    Almost just as Lake was heading to Del Carmen with the large group, when the helicopter team and the fighter group roared away from the base, a Kunshi fighter from S.H.I.E.L.D. landed on the airfield of the base. .


    Nick Fury took his most loyal little brother Phil Coulson and Alexander Pierce, who had retired and served as the councilor of the Union, got off the plane.


    Because Hydra reappeared in the world, this matter attracted great attention from the Security Council, and it directly caused Alexander Pierce to return to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. in the name of S.H.I.E.L.D. Special Advisor.


    after all¡­


    Nick Fury planned to bring Phil Colson over. Unfortunately, the base directly refused to meet with Nick Fury, but after Alexander Pierce joined, General Moses considered it for a while and agreed.


    the reason?


    Who knows.


    Maybe it''s because it''s all night now, and it''s too dark. Nick Fury is here at this time. If someone else sees it and thinks that General Moses and General Ross are talking to the air, it would be embarrassing.


    At this moment.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has already known that the Homeland Security Agency and the military have found the nest of the suspected clone base, and Nick Fury is here to stop the military temporarily.


    but¡­


    Alexander Pierce frowned directly and said to Nick Fury as the vehicle was heading towards the center of the base: "Nick, if you dare to say something to let them stop after entering, I will tell the Council directly, maybe Maria Hill Madam is more suitable for the position of Chief Aegis than you."


    MMP.


    Not to mention that this matter has his own plan, even if Alexander Pierce is a good **** man, he knows how angry the Department of Homeland Security and the military are right now.


    In this case, even the president dare not risk being re-elected to dissuade the military.


    are you crazy?


    The senior director of the Department of Homeland Security was attacked by a helicopter gunship on federal land.


    The promising major of the military was attacked by gunship helicopters on federal land.


    Just one of them, once detonated, is enough to cause uproar in the Federation, not to mention two. If this is exposed, the military''s majesty will be wiped out, and the federal''s majesty will even plummet internationally.


    On one''s own land, even one''s own people can''t be protected, so what are you talking about to protect the freedom of the world?


    Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "The base has what we need."


    "No!"


    "what?"


    Alexander Pierce looked at Nick Fury expressionlessly: "I know the dangers of Hydra better than you, but don''t even think about it. Let the military and the Department of Homeland Security vent their anger. , When they finish venting their anger, what do you want to check on the spot is your freedom, I promise to uphold you, but now, shut my mouth, before the military and the Department of Homeland Security''s actions are over, we are here Bystander."


    Nick Fury: "..."


    At this moment.


    Not only S.H.I.E.L.D. has received the joint action between the military and the Department of Homeland Security, but other people have also received it one after another.


    Suddenly!


    "fast!"


    "fast!"


    "All materials, all destroyed!"


    In the underground office area of ??the cloning base, countless scientific researchers walked in it with a clever look. Stacks of files began to be destroyed, and boxes of hard drives were smashed with a hammer.


    Dr. Merrick was uploading files quickly on his computer. He felt that the uploading speed was extremely fast in the past, but at this moment, the progress bar was so slow.


    "How long will it take to get to us."


    "Estimated ten minutes."


    "Sheet."


    Dr. Merrick listened to the report from the ground personnel of the headset, cursed, and then looked at the uploaded data that was just over half of the time: "How is the clone factory processing?"


    "The final cleanup is in progress."


    An expressionless word came from Dr. Merrick¡¯s headset. The picture turned around, and the upper space of a living base, the ghost knew if it was a clone, Bucky Barnes stared blankly in front of him. Rows of people in the incubation warehouse undergoing the destruction and incineration process... Bucky Barnes.


    "Living Area."


    "Eighty-five percent progress!"


    Another Bucky Barnes took his metal left hand away from the poison gas button in his hand, and through the one-way window, he saw the products that were forged to look like a seaside island in the living area, and are struggling violently under the poison gas at this moment. , Expressionlessly, using extremely indifferent numerical values ??to describe what he is doing now.


    "ground!"


    "Fak, they accelerated, and there are five minutes left!"


    "...Sheet."


    Dr. Merrick saw that he had reached a 96% state, and he cursed angrily, got up, and hurriedly walked outside: "Evacuate, **** me out of here."


    "understand!"


    "understand!"


    "understand!"


    Around the underground base, accompanied by sounds, six winter soldiers Bucky Barnes without any expressions and wearing metal masks came out in unison.


    At the same time.


    As soon as the command center of the military base, Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury walked in, they heard a soldier directly say: "Sir, the evidence has been confirmed."


    General Moses got up and watched the satellite monitoring, the ant-like scientific research base directly ordered: "Launch Hellfire missiles, authorization number..."


    "Boom!"


    A missile launch warehouse near the military base opened directly with a bang. Then, with a few crisp sirens and a loud bang, a Hellfire missile produced by Stark dragged the fireworks into the sky. .


    At the moment of lift-off, the speed increased again, with a bang, and the speed was increased, almost in the blink of an eye, he reached the Del Carmen no man''s land.


    Sitting in the helicopter, Lake and the others, who had begun to slow down and were about to land, heard the howling and looked up outside the window.


    The fire flashed.


    Dr. Merrick over there has already taken the six Bucky Barnes that he had cloned for himself without approval and was escorted to walk into the elevator.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    Like a violent earthquake, Dr. Merrick staggered and was knocked aside like the others around who were about to run wildly.


    Huh huh!


    The gravel kept shattering and falling from the ceiling.


    what''s the situation?


    "Wow!"


    Lake, who was landing at a high altitude, looked at the huge fireworks that bloomed almost under his nose, and couldn''t help but praised: "What a beautiful firework."


    Take a look.


    This is the right start of Invincible Flow.


    You want to assassinate, yes, I will play the assassination stream with you, whoever is called a foreign aid is a puppy.


    But Daniel Whitehoe chose war. UU Reading www.uukanashu.com


    That being the case.


    Then I will give you war.


    Whether it''s an individual competition or a group competition, Lake is not weaker than others, as long as you don''t regret it.


    Houhai?


    Daniel Whitehorse?


    Maybe.


    But regret is useless.


    The good show has just begun, Lake said. This time, Lake didn''t completely clear the Hydra. It is estimated that there are still some people who always think about it.


    "what!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Lake quickly recovered the moment the plane touched the ground, and the moment the hatch had just opened, outside, it was like a scream from **** that instantly added a lot of horror to the thick night.


    A Hellfire missile fell directly into the sky and directly hit the main building of this so-called scientific research base, instantly turning it into a sea of ??flames.


    Hell fire, **** fire, if it does not form a sea of ??fire like hell, then the name is not called for nothing.


    The countless base personnel who survived the hellfire may be the most unfortunate. They were all covered with fire, screaming, and running wildly in the camp.


    "stop!"


    "stop!"


    "shot!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Suddenly!"


    After three routine warnings, the soldiers directly fired at the base personnel who were full of flames leaping towards them. In an instant, the screams were reduced at a speed that could be discerned by the flesh.


    "Wow!"


    Wearing tactical gloves, Lake admired the scenes of military soldiers and land agents rushing to the assembly to quickly clean up the remaining enemies.


    What a wonderful sound.


    What a wonderful view.


    Look!


    This is a voice from hell.


    Daniel Whitehoe, did you hear that?


    ¡­

 Chapter 225: This is the invincible flow

    The gunfire continued.


    One sentence.


    This time, the military does not intend to stay alive, dare to slap the military''s beard, and it is absolutely impossible for you to live until the day when you go to court.


    Rumble!


    The thunderstorm came as scheduled, and the heavy rain fell in an instant. It seemed that I knew that there was a fire here, and I planned to rain to put out the fire.


    Look¡­¡­


    God stood by me.


    Lake raised his head and glanced at the sky that seemed to have cracked, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    Days.


    Location.


    People and.


    These three things are in his place. Lake is really unsure. What does Daniel Whitehoe think, think he can deceive Lake out of New York, and then kill him?


    Texas? Isn''t it the land of the Federation?


    Uh¡­¡­


    It was really not in Texas before, but that was before. It seems that for this reason, there are the most military bases in Texas.


    In order to prevent the Lone Star Cowboy from returning to the country again?


    Lake shook his head.


    "Sir!"


    The soldiers advanced in front, just as the sudden downpour directly saved them from the work of putting out the fire first, and the land agents followed behind looking for the entrance to the underground base.


    quickly.


    A land agent reported that he had found the entrance to the underground base.


    Underground base.


    "Turn off the system!"


    "fast!"


    Dr. Merrick held his forehead that had just been smashed with blood from the gravel, looked at the people in the underground hall like a headless fly, and suddenly roared.


    A technician stupefied: "Sir, no, after the system is shut down, there is still a living base that hasn''t had time to start the killing program."


    "Where?"


    "Aegis base."


    "...Is the memory cultivated?"


    "finished."


    "Fak, shut down the system and let them out."


    "Sir, this..."


    "This is an order."


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    Dr. Merrick''s face was gloomy. At this time, he still thought about nothing. There is no doubt that he has been abandoned by his boss Daniel Whitehoe or by Hydra.


    This base has been exposed, if so, it''s a fart.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The system of the underground base went offline in an instant, and the emergency lights went online directly at the moment the system went offline.


    "follow me."


    Dr. Merrick said to a Bucky Barnes next to him, then he clutched his forehead and took the Bucky Barnes toward the inside of the underground base.


    This base was established by him, just as all the tomb builders will leave a secret escape route for themselves, so is Dr. Merrick.


    on the ground.


    At the moment when the underground base went offline, the power supply of the elevator channel that had just been discovered was also officially offline.


    "How long does it take to restore power?"


    "ten minutes."


    Lake walked over, looked at the elevator that was blocking the elevator shaft without power support in front of him, raised his eyebrows, took out a pair of glasses from his arms, and then lowered his head and turned his back to the crowd to put on the glasses.


    "Ding!"


    "connection succeeded."


    "Welcome, Mr. Edwin."


    "Jarvis, start the 3D scanning of the building."


    "starting."


    The words fall.


    The high-tech chip in the glasses started to operate, and at the same time, two red lights shot out from the lens of the glasses, fell on the building in front of them, and passed through...


    Lake stood in place and turned as much as possible to allow Jarvis to collect more information.


    He doesn''t believe that there is only one entrance to the underground base. This is a very simple psychological analysis.


    quickly.


    The 3D modeling of this base was analyzed by Jarvis.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at the place marked by Jarvis, and turned around: "The land agent stays here to prevent the terrorists from fleeing, and the soldiers come with me."


    It is not the terrorists who dare to attack the military.


    Suddenly!


    In the underground base, the watch in Dr. Merrick''s hand, who was about to leave from another escape passage, rustled, and then, when he raised his wrist, he saw dense red spots.


    FAK!


    Dr. Merrick cursed in his heart, turned his head and looked around, then turned around, and directly took the Bucky Barnes beside him and turned right directly into the Aegis clone base that had not had time to kill. Up.


    at the same time.


    Dr. Merrick even asked the cloned soldiers from the underground base to come here, trying to delay and buy him some time.


    Boom boom boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    The heavily armed soldiers went straight through the base that seemed to be in ruins, and then came to the back of the ground base, and a small hill came into view.


    "Blow it up."


    "Yes."


    The soldier nodded, and several soldiers came quickly to take out the plastic bomb and stick it on the surface of the hill.


    boom!


    The mountain surface exploded in an instant, and after a metal wailing, two metal gates disguised as a mountain surface fell in an instant, revealing the long **** passage behind the metal gate leading to the underground.


    "Up, up, up!"


    A group of soldiers quickly approached the **** with full armor, but just as they were about to enter, under the slope, gunshots instantly meditated, and countless bullets flew up from below the slope.


    The soldiers stopped in an instant.


    Lake standing behind said blankly: "It''s exploded!"


    Negative corner resistance, a dead end!


    Do not you know?


    "Fireinthehole!"


    "boom!"


    "Fireinthehole!!"


    "Boom!"


    Under the **** passage, with the dropping of grenades, instantly, like an earthquake, without thinking about the problem that they would not be able to enter if the **** passage collapsed.


    Lake is not worried about this problem at all.


    He is a soldier.


    The people below are thieves.


    Since ancient times, only soldiers have caught thieves. When have they seen soldiers who are afraid of thieves, it would be better if they collapsed, but Lake mobilized an excavator. The longer they live, the longer they fear, the deeper the joy in Lake¡¯s heart.


    "under!"


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    "Start night vision!"


    "Om!"


    After another wave of grenades was thrown out, the soldiers who had all put on night vision goggles once again set off again, and began to steadily advance along the sloped passage.


    Lake followed.


    In this case, he doesn''t need to be in front. This one is the power crushing stream to play, which is different from the strength crushing stream played by the Black King. It doesn''t need him to show the limelight.


    "puff!"


    "Puff puff!"


    Walking in the front was a soldier wearing an explosion-proof shield, and standing behind was a soldier with a night vision goggles. Only the bottom of the sloped passage had a head risen, and a dozen bullets went straight away.


    When the kill was completed, the push was still going on, just like a mature machine.


    Precise.


    Efficient.


    ruthless.


    quickly.


    After walking through this long slope, the corner of the passage that can accommodate armored vehicles, in the eye, is also a closed iron door, the material is almost the same as the insurance door of the bank vault.


    but¡­¡­


    "Blow him up!"


    "Yes!"


    How many waves of explosives can you withstand at the great bank insurance door?


    Again.


    Time is on Lake''s side, and the last thing he lacks is time.


    Moreover.


    Lake watched the following soldiers with explosion-proof shields pass by the soldiers who installed explosives, and stared at the iron door from a distance. The dark force symbolizing negativity and destruction quietly entered the inside of the insurance door. Darkness Under the action of Lake''s thoughts, the force of the force began to corrode the metal components.


    quickly.


    The plastic bomb was successfully placed.


    Boom!


    The insurance door was faltering, and after the smoke dissipated, it uttered a whine and crashed to the ground.


    The soldiers outside the door, the thieves inside the door, at this moment, there was incredible emotion.


    moment.


    Lake''s Force Seed quickly absorbed this wave of emotions. This time, the sea surface under the Force Seed of the Sea of ??Consciousness completely showed signs of solidification.


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    "Fak."


    "Fire!"


    "Suddenly!"


    After the two sides were dumbfounded, immediately, with the order to continue to advance, the inside of the door knew that their final line of defense had also broken through, and the Hydra soldiers instantly contacted and exchanged fire with the advancing base soldiers.


    Suddenly!


    but.


    There is no advantage for a miscellaneous army to meet a regular army.


    With the base soldiers advancing like a shield wall, this invasion was almost a rolling battle.


    Of course, it is not without casualties.


    "B3 is injured!"


    "Retreat."


    "Ah, Fack, C5 is injured, C5 is injured!"


    Several soldiers were still killed by the stray bullet that passed through the shield wall or wiped from the side, but soon there were medical soldiers who helped them to a safe area, and there were also soldiers in time.


    "Sheet."


    "What the **** is this?"


    "The exact same robot?"


    Lake also followed his gaze, eyebrows beating The five Bucky Barnes who also loaded the subcutaneous titanium liquid body armor directly occupied another powerful terrain and shot to block the advancement. .


    The bullet hit did not affect them in the slightest.


    Good guys.


    Lake called the good guy in his heart, look at the black-brown egg version of Hydra, Bucky Barnes has only one, and his version, Hydra has developed to make Bucky Barnes do it. It became a standard weapon and began mass production.


    This is simply Chi Guoguo''s skin color discrimination.


    The Hydra version of the black braised egg is an easy version. Is this version of Lao Tzu an epic version?


    So clearly treated differently?


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom boom!"


    As Lake thought, he got up, the Glock Seventeen in his hand was thrown out, and the bullets of the five special explosive warheads were detonated and exploded in an instant.


    Five bullets one after another.


    Next second.


    boom!


    boom!


    Five Bucky Barnes was shot in the head instantly, then exploded directly, and all their bodies fell from their hidden positions.


    "on!"


    "fast."


    Lake directly closed his gun, and commanded again calmly.


    The large forces began to advance.


    There was a boom.


    The last layer of protection to the underground base was torn, and then, looking around, the soldiers and scientific researchers who fled in a hurry, at this moment, in the sight of Lake and others, their brains are bursting like fireworks. There was an explosion.


    boom!


    The door of the passage on the right seemed to be pushed open from inside, and everyone instantly raised their guns to warn them.


    The moment Lake''s eyes fell, he raised his eyebrows: "Stop firing!"


    Next second.


    Lake called his heart again, good fellow! ! !

 Chapter 226: Aegis

    There were countless gray-headed faces and torture marks on their faces, like a person who had suffered endlessly from the passage on the right, breaking through the door and ran out.


    They confronted Lake''s army.


    Lake was momentarily sluggish.


    The people in the military base operations center where soldiers were wearing remote cameras were also dull.


    General Ross and General Moses quickly returned to their senses and turned to look at the S.H.I.E.L.D. trio who had just entered.


    Click!


    Upon seeing this, several soldiers directly aimed their guns at Alexander Pierce, Nick Fury and Phil Coleson.


    the reason?


    See which one is at the top on this big screen?


    After seeing the large group of troops, Alexander Pierce, with a gray-headed face, had a relaxed expression and said loudly: "I am Alexander Pierce, the director of the National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. I want to talk to your chief."


    Yes it is.


    An Alexander Pierce popped up here too?


    Beside him.


    Nick Fury, Phil Coleson, Maria Hill... Natasha Romanov.


    Good guys.


    Is this a snakeskin operation?


    Is the Monkey King true and false?


    Lake exclaimed in exclamation, and blankly pushed away the soldier standing in front of him, and walked out: "I am, you said, are you Alexander Pierce?"


    "Yes it is."


    Alexander Pierce said: "We were taken abducted by Hydra in an operation four years ago and imprisoned here. The people behind me have been taken into captivity one after another over the years."


    Lake''s eyebrows were beating.


    Military base operations center.


    Alexander Pierce was in a better mood than Blake. He went there, looking at the soldiers who were holding guns at him with a wary face, and hurriedly said to General Moses: "Moses, you know me."


    at this time.


    Alexander Pierce of the clone base also said: "You can call Pennsylvania Avenue, or talk to General Moses, and he can testify for me."


    MMP!


    The genuine Alexander Pierce heard this sentence and couldn''t wait to slash Daniel Whitehorse.


    feeling¡­¡­


    I didn''t want to do it to you. You wanted to do it to me a few years ago?


    What about trust?


    Unfortunately, I was a little guilty before I made the decision, and I felt sorry for you. Now, to your mother, I only want your life. It''s good for you. You even have to clean up together.


    Nick Fury and Phil Coleson next to them were also a little dumbfounded when they saw themselves on the big screen.


    who am I?


    wrong¡­¡­


    Am I me, or a clone?


    Nick Fury¡¯s face was dark. At this moment, he had no idea of ??taking the cloning technology over to study. There was no idea at all. After all, when the board is not hit on his body, he does not feel pain. Right now, the board is hit all at once. It''s on him, no doubt, it hurts, and if the explanation is not clear, it is estimated that he will be a clone.


    Moses and Rose looked at each other and looked at Alexander Pierce: "You said you are real, is there any evidence?"


    Alexander Pierce opened his sleeve, revealing a scar on his right hand: "Look, we fought together back then, and I stayed to protect you."


    Moses nodded.


    Next second.


    Alexander Pierce, who cloned the base, also rolled up his sleeves, revealing the same scar: "This is what I left from the mission together with General Moses."


    What are you...


    The genuine Alexander almost sprayed out his old blood: "He is fake."


    How Daniel Whitehoe got his memory.


    This is impossible.


    Alexander Pierce couldn''t understand this matter alive and well. Daniel Whitehoe was able to get the genetic samples of all the people of S.H.I.E.L.D., this question, but how did they get their memory samples?


    at this time.


    Alexander Pierce narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something.


    Damn Anim Zola.


    In nine years, the Aegis Academy of Sciences successfully developed a memory guide, which can directly pass memory without interrogation. It just so happened that at that time Hydra also developed cloning technology. At that time, Hydra was still Very united, so...


    Alexander Pierce also tried it, but he had asked Dr. Zola to secretly destroy his memory.


    But he never imagined that he would come here today.


    what.


    and many more.


    Alexander Pierce¡¯s heart was turning quickly. This seemed to be an opportunity. If Daniel Whitehoe hadn¡¯t cloned him, then, when he appeared today, several Aegis executives were there, but he was not there. , Doesn¡¯t that mean that he is very problematic?


    so¡­¡­


    I really want to thank Daniel Whitehorse?


    Alexander Pierce thought in his heart, suddenly, his face was as dark as Nick Fury next to him.


    Lake''s heart is very complicated at the moment.


    How to say it.


    When I came to attack here, I was planning to come over and vent my anger completely, but I didn''t expect that suddenly a scene of a true and false Monkey King was staged in front of my eyes.


    He wanted to laugh.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake couldn''t laugh. The IQ of his version of Hydra was obviously already online, and it had already exceeded a lot. For example, at the moment, Lake wasn''t sure which version of Alexander Pierce was the genuine product.


    How to play this?


    The most important thing.


    Lake looked at the 30-odd Aegis men, and he was sure that the people who cloned the base were hiding in it.


    The rest of the base can be silenced.


    As long as he killed himself and was arrested, there is no doubt that he could also get through.


    "base!"


    Lake directly threw the question to the base: "What should I do now?"


    After hearing these words, General Moses and General Ross also looked at each other.


    How to do?


    How do they know.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and suggested: "Or, just kill him, no matter if he is real or fake, if the outside is fake, you can do a test to see if you can test whether it''s a clone?"


    Alexander Pierce: "I agree/I disagree!"


    Lake: "..."


    Alexander Pierce in the military base said solemnly: "Moses, I agree with this point. I will fully cooperate with you in any test you are going to do."


    Alexander Pierce in the clone base looked at Lake: "Director Edwin, do you mean there is another me out there?"


    Lake thought for a while, nodded, and looked at the group of Aegis people in front of him: "Yes, it''s not just you, Nick Fury and Ms. Maria Hill beside you are all outside."


    The plot is twisted to the waist.


    Lake''s anger is completely gone now. Some are just curious and funny. At the same time, he has begun to unconsciously develop in the direction of who is true and who is false.


    What a special thing.


    Lao Tzu is here to kill, so how can it become a part of guessing who is the real one inexplicably?


    "I am real."


    "The one outside said the same."


    Lake touched his chin, said faintly to Alexander, who was talking to him, and then asked the base: "Base, what should I do now? I don''t know if these people are real or fake, but I''m pretty sure that the base was cloned. The person in charge must also be among them. I tend to kill them all. Even if the outside is fake, I will admit it. The big deal is to mention to Mr. President and directly disband S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury in the military base turned green when they heard this sentence: "No!"


    Nick Fury''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Mr. Edwin, if that clone also has my memory, then there must be no memory of the second year. We tried to recruit you at that time, remember?"


    Lake chuckled, "How can I not remember, so, I propose to dissolve SHIELD directly."


    Nick Fury said: "That''s it, these clones must have no recent memory."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Nick Fury in front of him also said in a deep voice: "Director Alexander Pierce and I were arrested here four years ago and imprisoned. How could there be memories of these four years? If so, it must be fake."


    What am I...


    Nick Fury opened his mouth and glanced at Alexander Pierce next to him.


    How can I play this special?


    Things are deadlocked.


    quickly.


    The teams responsible for cleaning up the underground base also sent a safe response. At the same time, they also found many destroyed clones especially in that living area.


    The bodies of other Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce were also found inside.


    The original picture was very scary.


    but¡­¡­


    Suddenly, such a drama of the real and fake Monkey King appeared, and all of a sudden, it seemed to erase the sense of horror.


    after awhile.


    Seeing that the base side had not yet discussed a good solution, Lake said again: "General, or else, just do what I said. I''d rather kill the mistake than let it go."


    Someone must be held responsible for the attack on him today.


    If you want to hide in the crowd and sneak away, you just want to fart.


    Upon seeing this, General Rose said directly to Lake: "Wait, don''t do it."


    Lake is thinking about everything, killing first, but Rose and Moses must be thinking more. After all, Lake can ignore the overall situation and how cool it is, but the two of them are definitely not good.


    Lake shrugged, looked at the Aegis crowd surrounded by soldiers with guns, and raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Glock on Lake''s right hand directly lifted and aimed at Alexander Pierce.


    The latter was slightly taken aback.


    but¡­¡­


    Before Alexander Pierce could react, Lake had moved the Glock pistol in his right hand to the head of Nick Fury next to him.


    He is using his own way to find the person hidden inside.


    The Force has cultivated to a certain level to be able to directly see through the object''s thoughts, Lake''s Force Seed is still floating in the sea of ??consciousness, and it cannot be done to such an extent.


    But he was able to perceive the emotions of the subject through the force.


    Lake is sure...


    The person who hides in it must include fear and fear.


    ...

 Chapter 227: The Winter Soldier who suddenly felt sad

    Phil Colson.


    Maria Hill.


    Melinda May.


    Natasha Romanov.


    ...


    It was terrifying. Almost all the senior agents and managers who can be called by SHIELD can be found here.


    There is no doubt that Daniel Whitehoe is in the next big game.


    This is the plan not to engage in all-out war, and to find time for Mimi, is there one to replace these people?


    In other words...


    If these are really clones, I am afraid that there is a button that can be used to activate the Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes with a sentence like a red house hidden in this subconscious.


    As long as there is an opportunity, it will turn against the flag with one stroke.


    Good guys.


    It can directly moisturize things silently and turn SHIELD into Snake Shield.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Daniel Whitehoe killed himself.


    at this time.


    Laken moved to the front of Dr. Merrick and raised his eyebrows.


    Click!


    Lake Glock Seventeen directly pressed Dr. Merrick''s smooth forehead: "Who are you?"


    Dr. Merrick¡¯s expression was as nervous as the previous ones: "I¡¯m Merrick from the Science Experiment Department."


    "is it?"


    "Yes, they can testify."


    Lake''s eyes fell on the few people in Merrick''s postdoctoral row, smiled, and pointed to the front row of the team: "There, is there anyone you know?"


    Dr. Merrick held his hands up with a wry smile: "Director Pierce has too many levels, how could it be that people like us know it."


    This reason...


    Nothing wrong.


    Lake squinted his eyes and the Force was with him. He believed in the judgment from the Force, but now it is not the Black King. The Black King kills by intuition. Lake Edwin is more evidence-based: "You said you are scientific From the testing department, then, how did you get taken into captivity here?"


    Merrick shook his head: "I don''t know, I just got off work that day and was going to go home."


    "address."


    "what?"


    "You said you just got off work and are going home. I want to confirm the address."


    "..."


    Dr. Merrick opened his mouth and said, "I didn''t say, my dormitory is in the building, I''m going out...oh!"


    With a smile on Lake¡¯s face, Glock Seventeen directly stuffed Dr. Merrick¡¯s mouth, watching Dr. Merrick swallowing the Glock Seventeen and making a whine, showing a sneer: "The mental quality is good. It¡¯s a pity that I was a bit close and found you."


    The two soldiers immediately came with guns and took Dr. Merrick directly.


    "¡­¡­and many more!"


    "and many more!"


    Dr. Merrick shouted loudly: "I am really Merrick, I work with the Aegis Scientific Research Department, and the Aegis number is... slap... woo..."


    Lake directly slapped the past, expressionless: "Anyway, for me, killing one is the same as killing a group. I''m going to kill you, how?"


    Mad.


    Do you think you really belong to S.H.I.E.L.D., so I dare not do it?


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake directly fired a gun with his right hand, exploding the Aegis scientific people who were not named but the Force directly sentenced them, coldly said: "I only rely on two points to solve the case, the first informant, and the second evidence. "


    General Rose¡¯s voice came through the headset: "Have you found the evidence?"


    "No."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the few Aegis people whose names were not known to be true or false and said: "At least, after I killed them, the expressions of these people were anger, suppressed anger, but these people?"


    Paused.


    Lake turned to look at the people who showed their feet again, and the corners of their mouths curled up: "I can feel that what they are showing is panic, such an incomparable panic and uneasy fear."


    Talk about it.


    Lake raised the Glock Seventeen in his hand again.


    When one of them saw this, he whizzed and turned and ran inside.


    "run?"


    "Can you run a bullet?"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The man was shot in the back of the head in an instant, and he rushed to the street in an instant.


    Lake looked back at Merrick, who was suppressed by the two soldiers, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Clever means, I think, you know that you have no hope of escaping, that''s why you did this. It''s a pity. I will not eat this set."


    Dr. Merrick struggled with anger, and said in jealousy and fear that he was a scientific researcher of Aegis.


    but¡­¡­


    The bottom pants have fallen out here at Lake.


    "All right!"


    Ross said over there: "Lake, stop shooting, **** them all to the base. Really is real, fake, no matter how fake it is, there are flaws."


    Lake looked at Dr. Merrick in front of him, and then responded and gestured directly to the two soldiers.


    Next second.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Mike straightly bent over, grabbed Dr. Merrick''s shot right leg and dragged it toward the outside: "Take care of the others and wait to be sent to the base."


    The person he wanted has been found.


    As for the others?


    Lake didn''t care about it at all.


    In a fairly complete room.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Dr. Merrick was directly thrown on the wall by Lake like a shot put, and after a scream, he slipped off the wall.


    "look at me!"


    "..."


    Dr. Merrick looked up, and instantly met Lake''s eyes.


    In the deep blue sea, the Force Seed suddenly appeared on the calm blue sea.


    Shine brightly.


    Maybe it''s a second.


    Maybe ten seconds.


    When Dr. Merrick came back to his senses, Lake had gotten up, and Glock''s Seventeen was aimed at him.


    The horrified look in Dr. Merrick''s eyes: "I know..."


    "boom!"


    Lake put the gun away and looked at Dr. Merrick who was shot in his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "You know, I also know, so you can go to death."


    It feels a bit awkward.


    Lake thought that he was talking to a dead person, and blinked, but the thoughts flashed by. He would rather talk awkwardly to the dead than to talk to a dying person.


    It''s better to be dead.


    At least¡­¡­


    The dead can say anything, as long as there is a breath, even if there is a one-percent chance, there is a chance that Lake will somehow become the person to be killed.


    Moreover.


    Lake had just got what he wanted from Merrick''s mind.


    The group of Aegis people outside are clones.


    It was cloned under the sign of Daniel Whitehorse. The purpose was the same as Lake''s speculation. It was to keep a dark hand, in case it could be used.


    As for why?


    It may be that Daniel Whitehorse also feels that Hydra is no longer a word now, how can this make him tolerate, so, have thought of turning Hydra from the current House of Representatives system into an imperial system.


    There is one more thing.


    Lake bent down and took out a USB flash drive from a hidden pocket of Dr. Merrick, then got up, walked out of the office, and walked directly through the underground base following the memory he had taken from Dr. Merrick¡¯s mind. Woke up, and soon found Dr. Merrick''s office.


    Boom!


    Lake directly pushed to the bookshelf that had shattered the glass book and dropped to the ground under the missile attack, exposing a safe inside.


    turn on.


    A satellite phone and several stacks of Franklin.


    Sixty thousand?


    Okay.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, put the six stacks of Franklin away, closed the safe, and turned on the satellite phone in his hand.


    Then he made a call directly.


    No one answered the phone for a long time.


    Lake was not discouraged, and it was not connected until the third time.


    No one was speaking on the other end of the phone, but breathing could be heard.


    Lake held the phone with a stern smile: "Daniel Whitehorse, it''s your turn next. Congratulations, you got a single line to hell..."


    Click.


    Before Lake''s words are finished, the satellite phone can be hung up.


    Lake chuckled.


    boom!


    The right hand holding the satellite phone was closed for an instant. When it was opened, the satellite phone was still a satellite phone, but when Lake was released, the satellite phone was directly turned into a powder and disappeared without a trace.


    It''s dawn.


    Lake returned to the military base by helicopter. As for the finishing touches, the Texas Department of Homeland Security will get things done properly, and the Texas FBI has already arrived.


    no way.


    After all, there are still many corpses on the underground base.


    Horrifying corpse.


    A certain warehouse in a military base is directly classified as a top secret warehouse The Aegis clones that were pulled back from the underground clone base were transported to this warehouse. At the same time, the genuine Aegis director Nick Fury And special advisor Alexander Pierce also saw their respective clones face to face.


    The picture is weird.


    At least in the eyes of General Ross and General Moses.


    At noon.


    Tony Stark also came to the base under the leadership of his white friend Colonel James Roddy.


    As for why Stark came here?


    It''s very simple.


    This case will come to this point because Tony Stark discovered that the corpse that had originally died in Quantico base was a clone.


    Of course.


    How to detect who is a clone has nothing to do with Tony Stark. In Washington, D.C., the famous anthropologist Tempri Breanna was here accompanied by a special FBI agent. After all, it was Tempri at the time. Dr. Breanna judged that it was a clone based on human bones.


    Flesh will lie, but bones will never.


    Tony found Lake in the living area of ??the base.


    "How?"


    "Who are you asking."


    "What do you think."


    Lake wiped his face with a towel, shook his head and looked at Tony Stark: "I''m down. I killed five Bucky Barnes. The five heads I pulled back have nothing."


    Tony Stark was also a little surprised: "Five?"


    Lake nodded: "Obviously, this Daniel Whitehorse has trained Bucky Barnes into a standard weapon, and mass production has begun."


    From this perspective.


    Bucky Barnes is really pitiful.


    A person¡­¡­


    He has turned himself into a weapon.


    ...

 Chapter 228: Foreseeable future

    Actually think about...


    Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes is innocent in the legal sense. After all, he was the one who killed, but it was controlled by others.


    And now Bucky Barnes has become a mass production model, which is even more impossible to judge one thing.


    Whether Bucky Barnes who killed Howard Stark and his wife was the original or a clone.


    But.


    It has nothing to do with Lake. It is Tony Stark who has blood and feud with Bucky Barnes, not Lake Edwin.


    Lake will not talk to Tony Stark about his own speculation.


    no point.


    Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind without suffering.


    How Tony would choose? It was Tony''s business, and it had nothing to do with Lake.


    And that''s not why Lake allowed Tony to come over.


    Lake hung up the towel again, and tied his tie in front of the mirror: "I learned from that Dr. Merrick that he uploaded the clone resurrection technology to a certain network at the end, and it should be you who got it. Right."


    Tony frowned.


    Lake fastened his tie, pressed it down, and looked at Tony: "Is it you? I don¡¯t care. I just told you from the perspective of a common friend. Clone Resurrection won¡¯t give you any peace of mind. Maybe it¡¯s just the beginning. Yes, but in the end, any attempt to resurrect the dead from **** will make you even more painful."


    Tony can hear it, and Lake doesn¡¯t matter.


    Can''t listen?


    There was an errand at that time, anyway someone from the extraordinary world came in to intervene, and it has nothing to do with Lake.


    As for why Lake is so determined?


    is very simple.


    Dr. Zola must not have died. After all, he knew the whole picture of Hydra. If Dr. Zola confessed everything or said nothing, then Lake would believe it.


    But what Dr. Zola tells is a wrong story. At the very least, in his description, the leader of the newborn Hydra is only Daniel Whitehorse.


    So Dr. Zola is definitely not dead.


    Lake doesn¡¯t understand computers very well, but Tony Stark does.


    Anyway, there are two possibilities. Zola ran away by himself. The story of Zola working with Howard attracted Tony Stark, who forced him to a dead end. Then, in the end, Tony Stark asked Jarvis to fight him. Pull''s electronic data was transferred to him.


    Besides.


    There is no third possibility.


    Lake prefers the latter, Zola is really forced to the corner, in order to survive, and for the alliance between him and Alexander Pierce, that''s why he used this method.


    Even if it is an electronic life, it is also life.


    It''s better to die than to live.


    Especially for Dr. Zola, after all, this product is at the end of life. I thought of and successfully realized the so-called immortality of myself in another way.


    Tony looked at Lake a little puzzled: "You are so sure that you are here with me?"


    Lake put on his jacket and the watch set aside, smiled, and looked at Tony: "I''m not sure, I doubt it, did I tell you that when you are playing hell, **** will also play you ?"


    Tony said blankly: "When you stare into the abyss, the abyss is also staring at you. This is what Nietzsche said. You just changed a few words."


    Lake tilted his head: "Really?"


    Tony didn''t speak.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Well, it''s Nietzsche who said it. Anyway, I told you, listen or not, you decide for yourself, OK, let''s go, and meet the clones."


    on the corridor.


    Tony asked Lake: "You know my father..."


    "do not know."


    "I haven''t said anything yet."


    "I do not know anything."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake shook his head and said, "It''s meaningless to ask me because I don''t know more than you. Maybe, you should try to contact your godmother, the lady Peggy Carter."


    Tony Stark¡¯s godmother is Peggy Carter, and it¡¯s no secret.


    After all, Tony Stark, who was born with a golden spoon, is innately like walking news. Until now, some small newspapers have arranged the story of Tony Stark when he was a child. Send it out to attract attention.


    Again.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra''s troubles, he hadn''t planned to mix it from the beginning. Isn''t the well water bad for the river?


    The results of it?


    Lake said silently in his heart.


    It seems...


    He hasn''t been attacked by a Coast Guard now, and other law enforcement agencies, Langley, Hoover, Aegis, and Hydra have all been attacked again and again.


    I obviously just want the years to come quietly.


    Lake was a bit speechless, feeling that, if it weren''t for the military and Karen Capital, he would have been resisted by this group of people.


    In the confidential warehouse.


    When Lake and Tony came to the office again, the anthropologist was already there.


    "Booth!"


    "Ha, Lake!"


    Lake hugged the federal agent Thurley Booth who was escorting the anthropologist, and attracted the attention of the anthropologist Tempry Breanna.


    after releasing it.


    The super IQ and poor EQ Tempry Breanna first greeted Lake, and then looked at Rather Booth with some puzzledness: "Do you know Edwin?"


    Lake said, "I have known each other for many years."


    He met through Jason, and Jason was met through Booth¡¯s younger brother, who also served in the army. At the time, Jaed mistook Jason for Booth. After all, the two people are too similar. So, the three of them occasionally got together for a drink. After Lake went to New York, he basically contacted by phone.


    Lake also knows Tempri Breanna.


    This one was met through the neighbor Kassel downstairs. After all, Tempry Breanna is not only an anthropologist, but also a crime novelist. There are so many circles of top federal crime novelists. Lake and When Cassell came to Washington for a cocktail party, he met Tempri Brianna.


    Of course.


    also got to know each other. Later, during several cases, Lake sent bones several times, hoping to help solve the case with the help of Tempri Breenna''s expertise.


    General Moses interrupted the recollection of the crowd appropriately and looked at Tempri Breanna: "Dr. Breanna, is there any way to identify who is a clone without taking out the bones."


    Temporary Breanna thought for a while: "There is or is there, but all the equipment I need is in my laboratory."


    General Moses said: "What equipment do you need, even if you say, but this matter is limited to here, and must not be spread out."


    If this spreads out, wouldn''t it be a mess in the world.


    The genuine Nick Fury is not in the mood to pay attention to the information of the underground clone base at this moment. After all, a counterfeit suddenly says that he is him. This is the first and most important thing.


    Combat Center.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    The lights of the combat center flickered a few times. After confirming that the combat center had turned into the highest defense state, Lake took out a USB flash drive from his arms and handed it to a technical soldier with an A-level confidentiality level.


    The soldier plugged in the U disk, and an interface for entering the password popped up.


    Once a chance, the input is wrong, and it will be destroyed directly.


    Lake looked at it: "One, two, one, three, eight, password!"


    The soldier nodded and directly entered the password. After the verification passed, he entered the U disk directly, and a document lay quietly in the U disk.


    This USB flash drive was touched on the corpse of Dr. Merrick. According to Dr. Merrick¡¯s last memory, the contents of this USB flash drive stored who used cloning technology to make new organs, and who had become outside? Human cloning.


    The clones outside are the same as the clones prepared by Daniel Whitehorse. They are not consumables with a shelf life of only two years, but they were cloned at a high price. They only left a subconscious mind to turn on the switch. The buttons, the others, did not leave any secret doors.


    soon.


    After the document was opened, a series of names and photos appeared on the big screen.


    good fellow.


    General Moses and General Ross looked at the pictures above and exclaimed again and again.


    The rich man in Russia has indeed become a clone.


    There are even some clones in the Federation.


    Shocking.


    is simply shocking.


    soon.


    Mr. President and the General of the Pentagon and Minister Kelly connected instantly, and they were dumbfounded when they looked at the list of names projected on their screens.


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake directly: "Director Edwin, this list is not leaked, right?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, Minister."


    Minister Kelly nodded: "Mr. President, it is a matter of national security. I suggest to control the people on the list first."


    The Pentagon general reconsidered: "I agree with Secretary Kelly''s proposal."


    Mr. President rubbed his eyebrows: "What''s the situation with SHIELD, are you sure?"


    Who would have thought that Daniel Whitehorse, who was out for medical treatment at the time, would create such a situation. However, there is no way to be held accountable for this matter.


    The Federation does not have this tradition. This is not a liquidation, but it can be regarded as a kind of liquidation. This tradition cannot be developed.


    The most important thing.


    The president who agreed to Daniel Whitehoe''s medical treatment is now the father of the president. In the 1980s, his father signed the medical treatment order in the presidential position.


    What''s so special about this?


    General Moses said: "When the equipment comes, it can be tested."


    Mr. President cleared his throat, sat down firmly, looked at the remote participants, and said solemnly: "Gentlemen, this is a crisis. There is no doubt that this matter must be controlled within a certain range. Within the scope, all personnel involved in the operation signed a non-disclosure agreement. This matter cannot be known to the public, let alone the whole world. This will make us a huge laughing stock, and this matter must be handled properly."


    ¡­¡­


    The error-free chapters of "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic" will continue to be updated. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and play!


    I like the legendary life of a certain comic, please collect it: () The legendary life of a certain comic.

 Chapter 229: Karens place in Lakes heart

    A week later.


    Lake followed General Ross from Texas and flew to Quantico military base again.


    "Remember to keep this matter secret."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    "I''m afraid you don''t know."


    "..."


    When the plane was approaching the Quantico base, General Ross unfastened his seat belt and got beside Lake, waking up Lake, who was sleeping with his head covered, and said with a serious face.


    Lake opened his mouth.


    General Rose said, "The Rachel of The Sun."


    Lake said with a cry, "Don''t worry, I know what to say and what not to say."


    Rose expressionlessly: "There are other things I''m talking about."


    Lake got up and looked at General Rose suspiciously. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. It seemed that at this moment General Rose was offline and his adoptive father Rose was online.


    What the hell?


    Lake thought for a while: "Other things should be gone, are you talking about Betty and the Dr. Banner?"


    "I''m talking about you and Rachel."


    "..."


    Rose shook his head speechlessly and said to Lake: "When you were attacked in Texas, I sent someone to take Skye and Rachel to Quantico Base for protection, and Karen already knew Rachel¡¯s She was very angry when something happened, but she had been busy before, so I didn''t tell you."


    Lake grew his mouth: "Karen knows...what?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Rose glanced at Lake: "Everything, there are still ten minutes to land. Think about it, how can you comfort Karen, she is very sad."


    Finished.


    Rose got up, ready to go to the cockpit, but was muttering in his heart.


    What do you know?


    Good guys.


    Isn¡¯t it just about Rachel¡¯s pregnancy? Could it be that this kid has other little secrets in his heart?


    Lake also looked at Rose''s back, his little thoughts turned anxiously.


    Karen knows it?


    what?


    Rachel is pregnant?


    Lake knew this. After all, Rose had said it when he arrived from Quantico, so Karen knew that Rachel was pregnant, which was expected.


    But... do you know it?


    Theron was exposed?


    Or is Emilia and his little padded jacket also exposed?


    Rebellious child?


    That stuff doesn''t count, he has no place in his heart at all. After raising him to the age of 21, he kicked it out, letting him fend for himself.


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    In the cockpit.


    Rose is having an encrypted satellite call with Karen.


    quickly.


    ten minutes later.


    The plane landed steadily in the airfield of the Quantico military base, which was rebuilt again.


    five minutes later.


    Inside the hangar.


    Lake lowered his head in thought, always feeling that the possibility that Karen knew about Emilia and the little padded jacket shouldn''t be great.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Rose from time to time and turned his head to look at him. He seemed to have a mysterious smile, and he always felt that there was a possibility.


    at this time.


    Rachel not far away looked at Lake coming off the plane, ran over and hugged Lake.


    Lake returned to his senses.


    not far away.


    Skye also brought Rachel''s adopted daughter, Josie, over.


    Skye was not like Rachel, but smiled and greeted Lake.


    Lake smiled back.


    "Are you OK."


    "It''s okay."


    After Rachel let go of Lake, he said, I was worried to death these few days, and then I directly gave my own kiss.


    The corners of Skye''s mouth twitched, and then he directly pulled Josie, who was staring at her side, and turned around.


    Hey Hey hey.


    There are still two minors here, so unrestrained, okay?


    Ten minutes later.


    Base quarters.


    After Lake got out of the car, he hugged Karen who was standing at the door waiting for him to come back, and then looked around at Karen''s eyes with some guilty conscience: "Where is Betty?"


    Let me put it this way.


    Lake can reverse time for Karen, but not necessarily for Rose.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor.


    Karen said: "Still in the lab, come in, I think we need to have a serious conversation."


    Lake said, "I''m going..."


    Serious conversation.


    This seems familiar, can you not go?


    Karen interrupted directly: "It doesn''t matter if you go later, Rachel, you take your two children to the backyard first."


    Lake looked at Rachel.


    Rachel made an apologetic mouth shape at Lake, and then yelled at Skye and Josie not far away, and she led Skye and Josie into the house.


    Lake and Karen are close behind.


    "Sit down, son."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    After listening to Karen''s serious words directly after entering the room, Lake felt guilty. He could clearly perceive the sadness...and disappointment passed on from Karen?


    Good guys.


    Really exposed?


    how come.


    Impossible, I still do a good job of confidential work.


    "When did this happen."


    "what."


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at him sitting on the opposite sofa, directly transformed from prosecutor Karen into a psychologist. He picked up the Karen who had grown up with Lake and Betty and raised her eyebrows. , Which is what we discovered when we traveled to Los Angeles."


    Karen nodded: "Why not?"


    Lake''s thoughts turned sharply: "I want to talk about it, but after returning from Los Angeles, this kind of thing came out. I originally wanted to take Rachel back this Christmas."


    I''m so witty.


    "Really?"


    "of course!"


    Lake said to Karen, "I lied to Betty, and I can''t lie to you."


    Karen chuckled, "Okay, this matter is too much for you, so there is more, let''s talk about it."


    "and also?"


    "Want me to say?"


    "No need to."


    "What do you say."


    Lake waved his hand quickly, looked at Karen''s serious expression, hesitated for a while, and thought for a while: "Catherine?"


    Forget it.


    Anyway, I will bring it back to Karen sooner or later.


    Lake didn¡¯t tell Karen before, because it was not in time at the time. If it was exposed, it would have an impact on Emilia. At the very least, if it was brought back then, there would be no doubt that the VAM consortium would be turned into The personal assets of the immortal royal family will not go so smoothly.


    Karen raised her eyebrows.


    Really something.


    Karen was thinking about the words her husband Rose had called him on the satellite phone. She wanted to explode. Unexpectedly, it really exploded.


    "Ahem!"


    Karen coughed and looked at Lake: "Go on."


    Lake glanced suspiciously at Karen this time.


    This time he clearly captured Karen''s nervousness, surprise, and guilty conscience for a second.


    Shet.


    Is this a mess if you care?


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought for a while, it didn''t matter, he leaned on the sofa, spread his hands, smiled and said, "Catherine is your granddaughter."


    "puff!"


    "..."


    The lemonade that Karen had just drunk spouted directly: "What did you say?"


    Jesus God.


    What she heard, she thought Lake still had a woman named Catherine, but in the end, good fellow.


    Lake got up with concern and drew a few tissues from the coffee table and handed them to Karen.


    He didn''t want to cause Karen to choke water and go to **** because of the choking water. If he ran to **** and cleared the customs because of the choking water, it is estimated that Mephisto would also feel wronged.


    Karen took the tissue and pointed to the sofa: "Sit down, tell me clearly, start from the beginning."


    Lake shrugged: "Starting from the beginning, I might not finish talking in a while."


    Talking.


    Lake briefly talked about how he met Emilia in Budapest, then the birth of Catherine, and after that, Lake went to Budapest every time in these years.


    Karen interrupted: "Just every March you will lie to your sister that you are traveling to Europe?"


    Lake nodded.


    Karen covered her forehead, and looked at Lake, who had made such a big thing silently, in disbelief: "How old is it?"


    "Fourteen, one year younger than Skye."


    "Wow."


    Karen wowed in surprise, and then seemed to think of something: "But, you don''t seem to have been there this year or last year, why?"


    I''ve been there.


    Left a clone here.


    Lake thought this in his heart, but he certainly wouldn''t say that, and said directly: "Amelia came over there at the time."


    Karen nodded.


    Next second.


    Karen looked at Lake again: "But, you never thought about telling me this. When do you plan to wait for Rose and me to die?"


    This is Zhu Xin''s words.


    Lake quickly said, "How come."


    Karen said, "Oh, when are you going to tell me, Lake, remember, when you were sixteen, and when your sister was sixteen, the adult note I gave you?"


    Lake nodded.


    "What''s written on it?"


    "Hohebestpoliilywillalwaysbeyourmost"


    Honesty is the best policyFamily is always your most trustworthy.


    This was when Lake was an adult at the age of 16, and Karen gave him as a gift. If every family has a backbone, then Karen is undoubtedly that one.


    Karen takes the family very seriously, maybe ordinary holidays, or even, for example, Karen''s own birthday, she will not ask everyone to come back, but Thanksgiving, family reunion day must come back.


    "Then did you do it?"


    "I''m very sorry."


    Lake very sincerely apologized to Karen, and then said: "In fact, at the beginning, I wanted to bring her back to see you, but there are some things I have to deal with."


    Karen looked at the expression on Lake''s face: "What about now?"


    Lake said: "If you want to see them, I''m happy to let them come."


    Karen did not answer this question immediately.


    Her disappointment is only that Lake did not tell her granddaughter Catherine''s existence, not that Lake was silently born with a foreign woman.


    Karen''s education of Lake and Betty has always been similar to stocking, but the rope is always held in the hand.


    Love is always unrestrained and unpredictable.


    There are more federal people who don¡¯t take responsibility after giving birth. Are there too few things that get out of control after stealing the forbidden fruit?


    If Lake said he had never visited his daughter, then Karen would be disappointed and very angry.


    Karen shook her head: "Are they still in Budapest now?"


    Lake nodded: "Emilia is still there. Catherine is now attending school in the federal town of Fox, Washington."


    Karen: "..."

 Chapter 230: Death will only be late

    quickly.


    Karen let Lake go.


    I don¡¯t know why, Karen knows that Lake still has some secrets that she hasn¡¯t told her, but for such a secret, Karen feels that she will have to digest at least a month, and Karen also knows that Lake is very respected and loved from beginning to end. She''s the same, so she believes in Lake, and he will say it when it''s time to say it.


    As for Lake and Emilia, and Rachel?


    Karen didn''t ask about it.


    This is Lake''s private matter. Just as Karen didn''t choose to intervene after learning about Betty and Bruce, the two children have grown up, how to do and how to choose is their own story.


    As for Karen?


    The only thing Karen can provide is that just like a few years ago, Lake would always go home to find comfort after breaking up, standing at the door and giving the children returning home a hug.


    At night.


    In Rachel''s apartment.


    Lake has returned from Texas. With the demise of the clone base and the secret arrests of Homeland Security across the Federation, the power that Daniel Whitehoe can control in the Federation is diminishing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As for the others in Hydra?


    Ha ha.


    It is estimated that Alexander Pierce has photographed what Daniel Whitehoe and Dr. Merrick did at the clone base together on the table for the other Hydra leaders to watch.


    At this time, Daniel Whitehoe is estimated to have been unilaterally expelled by Hydra.


    In fact.


    As the same Lake guessed.


    Alexander Pierce was almost mad, and at the same time, he was a little secretly thankful that he did not follow Daniel Whitehoe to the dark. If he followed Daniel Whitehoe, it is estimated that one day in the future, Daniel Whitehoe will give him He won''t even know it.


    This is not.


    Alexander Pierce directly told the other Hydra leaders what Daniel Whitehoe was doing secretly, and at the same time, he directly killed Daniel Whitehoe to the Hydra agents outside.


    The other Hydra leaders looked at each other.


    Alexander Pierce looked for him one by one, asking me not to have him, and asking him to finish the game together. Now the Federation knows that Hydra has resurrected, but he successfully burned the fire to Daniel Whitehorse, and Alexander. Pierce told everyone that Daniel Whitehorse''s plan had completely failed. Guess, did that angry Lake Edwin know about the existence of Daniel Whitehorse?


    and so.


    Others chose to abandon their cars to save their handsomeness.


    This is not.


    Although the surface of the Federation is calm at this moment, but outside the Federation, the power that Hydra has accumulated in the dark continues to show off. After all, it is not Lake who is most anxious to hope that Daniel Whitehorse will die, but Hydra himself. .


    One sentence.


    Now that he has decided to abandon Daniel Whitehorse, Hydra will not give Daniel Whitehorse any chance to talk nonsense, lest he say something is not good.


    After all, today''s Daniel Whitehorse is a symbol of all hydra.


    As long as Daniel Whitehorse is dead, then Hydra will be able to completely split the incident with Tony Stark and Lake Edwin¡¯s holiday, hurry up, lie in peace of mind, wait for the opportunity, and hold high. Anti-flag.


    So...


    The surface of the Federation is calm, and outside the Federation, in Europe, both on the surface and in secret, are constantly arguing against Daniel Whitehorse.


    A bunch of Hydra killers spread across the European continent. Daniel Whitehoe had already left his private estate in Paris after the first wave of assassinations, and even now he didn''t dare to appear.


    The industry under his name is also being devastated.


    Every day there will be actions directed at the industries under his name.


    Even Emilia received the invitation.


    On Rachel¡¯s balcony, Lake turned his head and glanced at Rachel, who was sleeping well. He listened to the voice on the phone and smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare no effort to attack the industry, and then give it to you for nothing. This is for me to calm down my anger. It''s coming."


    Or¡­¡­


    Tell him in this way, until the end?


    Ha ha.


    Emilia smiled: "The other party doesn''t know that the Black King is you. They are planning to ask you, the Black King, to come forward as an intermediary and mediate themselves."


    Lake shrugged: "Obviously, they also know that Lake Edwin is not easy. Maybe they think that the Black King said he didn''t intervene, but he kept helping him secretly."


    "do you have?"


    "I swear to God, I didn''t!"


    Throughout this trip to Texas, Lake basically didn''t give his full strength. He used power to crush him. He did not use the power of the Black King to crush him.


    no sooner said than done.


    Now that Lake has said that, the Black King will not protect Lake. At the very least, Lake has not violated his promise in this matter.


    "Need to agree?"


    "Let me think about it."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    When attacking the clone base, he was very angry, but I don''t know why. After seeing the cloned Aegis men at the clone base, Lake suddenly felt his anger disappear.


    but¡­¡­


    Daniel Whitehoe and Anim Zola must die.


    This is a hard condition.


    Not negotiable!


    These two are immortal, and Lake''s thoughts cannot be understood.


    Of course.


    Anim Zola¡¯s product is an electronic life. Although Lake is sure that this product is not so easy to die, at the very least, Lake has no evidence that this product is alive.


    but¡­¡­


    This does not affect Lake''s threat.


    Lake said directly to Emilia: "Tell Hydra that Daniel Whitehoe and Anim Zola must die. Anim Zola will handle it by themselves, but if they dare to cover Daniel Whitehoe , As a price, as long as I know that Daniel Whitehoe is still alive, even if it is a clone, I will let the entire Hydra be buried!"


    If you don''t kill Daniel Whitehorse, Lake''s thoughts can''t get through.


    If you didn¡¯t directly involve the entire Hydra, it¡¯s already Lake¡¯s face on the compensation given by the Hydra this time. But, again, the person who provokes me can have it, and it¡¯s your problem that it doesn¡¯t provoke me. , As long as you don¡¯t cry when you need to pay the price.


    Emilia said: "They would like you to take care of Daniel Whitehorse for them."


    Lake smiled, did not speak.


    Don''t give this notice, believe it or not, when the wind passes, Daniel Whitehorse will reappear.


    Hydra has never been a problem for him.


    From the beginning, Lake just didn''t want to waste his time on this, but if Hydra killed himself, Lake didn''t mind writing funeral music for Hydra by himself.


    Change the timeline?


    After Lake was ten years old, the timeline of Karen changed. This timeline has changed a long time ago. Again, is it so difficult for Hydra to deal with on the original timeline?


    "correct."


    Lake remembered the agreement with Karen: "The little quilted jacket is going home."


    Emilia grumbled: "Why, you want to talk to your little padded jacket."


    Lake talked about the conversation between him and Karen, and then said, "You find time to mention it with the little padded jacket."


    "Ha ha."


    "¡­¡­how?"


    "Are you sure you want your little padded jacket to know?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Emilia shrugged, changed a lazy posture on the sofa, and smiled: "Are you sure, when your little padded jacket knows that she is not your only little padded jacket, guess what, your little padded jacket will not It will break out directly, and when you are not paying attention, you will kill your adopted daughter and the inside of the female reporter''s belly prematurely?"


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "It is impossible for my little padded jacket to do this kind of thing."


    Emilia grinned, "Really, you don''t really think that your little padded jacket is the same as she shows in front of you."


    Catherine is smart.


    After all, Lake only came here for three to four months each year, but Emilia was paying attention to it all the way, if Emilia could act in Dongguo terms.


    Then there is no doubt.


    Just as Lake called David a rebellious son, Emilia''s evaluation of Lake, a little padded jacket, is also two words.


    Black belly!


    Lake shook his head: "Emilia, I think You said that because I love Catherine so much. Why, can''t you understand my attitude towards that rebellious son?"


    Emilia smiled: "Your little padded jacket makes you unable to see her true appearance, but as you please, you want me to tell her, right?"


    Lake touched his chin: "Forget it, let me speak for myself, when will she return to Fox?"


    When Emilia said so, Lake really played a little drum.


    The girl is so cute, how can it be impossible to understand my dad.


    It must be a lie.


    Even if you say something about a girl, it will not change my liking and pampering for the little padded jacket. Similarly, it will not change my view of that rebellious son. When I am 21, I will go out without seeing it.


    Emilia told Lake that Catherine had been packing her things these days and she was planning to go back to Fox. Then she said curiously: "What are you going to do? They haven''t found Daniel Whitehoe until now. ."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "I have notified the person who has obtained the one-way ticket to hell, so far, no one can survive."


    Killing together, invincible.


    Emilia yawned lazily: "Well, then I will tell Hydra about your decision."


    Lake hung up the phone.


    Still that room.


    but¡­¡­


    Two more places are empty.


    Yesterday, Alexander Pierce, who had just passed the bone age appraisal of Dr. Tempry Breenna and confirmed that he was genuine, hurriedly returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., before the rest of S.H.I.E.L.D. had completed the inspection, temporarily Find the ghost of SHIELD.


    As for the others?


    Waiting in line, one by one to accept the test of the true and false Monkey King.


    ...

 Chapter 231: Die, Daniel Whitehorse

    Fortunately in misfortune.


    At the very least, SHIELD will not be overwhelmed this time.


    the reason?


    It is certainly impossible for Mr. President to hold the old president and his old father accountable. After all, if this matter is known by the Security Council, there is no doubt that the Federation will become a laughing stock.


    Their Captain America buried the Hydra with his own life. As a result, their Mr. President personally rekindled the fire of the Hydra?


    and so¡­¡­


    For this matter, Mr. President has already issued a password. Therefore, even if Mr. President wants to find someone to hold him accountable, he will not go to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    As for those Aegis clones that have been identified?


    The President¡¯s original remarks were handled properly.


    As for how to deal with it?


    S.H.I.E.L.D. people figure it out by themselves. In short, if the cloning is exposed, then there is no doubt that Mr. President will double the blame for S.H.I.E.L.D.


    At that time, it is estimated that S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is going to be dissolved.


    It''s pitiful to think about it.


    On the original timeline, S.H.I.E.L.D. at least persisted until the US team recovered before it collapsed because of the Hydra. This time, it seems that it will not last for less than eight years.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake feels so good that the existence of SHIELD is inherently illogical. The reason has been said before that he is a secret agency of the Security Council, but he does not have the law enforcement authority granted by the Security Council at all. In both East and Russia, S.H.I.E.L.D. No, the Federation, without authorization from Congress, S.H.I.E.L.D. has no reasonable authority.


    and¡­¡­


    Even in the original plot, S.H.I.E.L.D. has no other role except to cause trouble, either to cause trouble or to make soy sauce throughout.


    Whether it is disbanded, it has made a great contribution to world peace.


    Alexander Pierce put on his communication glasses and entered the room and sat down: "Did you find the location of Daniel Whitehorse?"


    Baron Struck, who was in charge of this operation, shook his head: "Our people have killed three Daniel Whitehorse in the past three days, and the guy''s real body has not been found."


    Alexander Pierce''s brows twitched: "Three?"


    Gideon Malik said in a deep voice: "Are you sure, all the clones are there anymore?"


    "I am not sure."


    "..."


    Alexander Pierce looked at Gideon Malik expressionlessly: "If I hadn''t tested it myself, I now doubt whether I am a clone myself, and whether you are a clone."


    Baron Strank raised his bandaged arm with a somewhat inexplicable expression: "I had the doctor tested it yesterday. Only God knows how scared I was when I was watching the results."


    Again.


    Daniel Whitehoe provokes public anger this time. It doesn''t matter if you want to clone others, but you have cloned people from the organization. What do you want to do?


    Alexander finally said: "Take care of our finishing touches and make sure that Daniel Whitehorse can''t speak up. From now on, without any instructions from me, don''t take any actions without authorization."


    Finished.


    Alexander Pierce held back his anger, took off his glasses, and quit the chat room.


    MMP.


    Internal and external troubles, internal and external troubles.


    Alexander Pierce rubbed his eyebrows. After working on the Hydra business, he once again immersed himself in the affairs of S.H.I.E.L.D. and signed an order. All S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, including the lurking Nine Agent Head Snake must complete all bone age determinations within the next month.


    After signing this order and a few other documents, Alexander Pierce leaned on the chair behind him, and there was an inconceivable sense of fatigue in his eyes.


    Alexander Pierce touched the sharp decline in his hair volume over the past few years, and sighed. There are only a handful of people in the world who can do him like a boss.


    My main business is obviously the leader of Hydra, but...Why are you retiring now and still working for the part-time SHIELD?


    Alexander Pierce couldn''t understand.


    Originally, Alexander Pierce was a little excited after hearing that there was a new brain cloning and resurrection technology on the cloning base, but when he thought of his counterfeit, it was completely lingering.


    Three days later.


    Lake took Skye back to New York from Washington, DC.


    On the way back to the Star Tower, Kassel asked what was going on with Lake. Lake only said that he was investigating a case at the time and asked Skye to avoid the base because he was investigating a case.


    Back home.


    Skye lay on the sofa, yelled comfortably, and then turned to the Lake who walked into the bar without any accident as before: "You just said in the elevator that you are going on a business trip tomorrow?"


    Lake took out the bourbon from the wine cabinet, poured himself a glass of bourbon, and said: "Yes, there is something to do, do it as soon as possible."


    It has been delayed long enough.


    Daniel Whitehoe has lived so many more days, it''s time to collect the accounts, and the interest is probably not coming back.


    After Lake finished the phone call, he originally wanted to kill the door directly, but was stopped by the Aegis clone, and then stopped by Karen.


    That''s why Daniel Whitehorse was lucky enough to live so many days.


    That''s it.


    These days, there has been news from Emilia that it was Daniel Whitehorse who died in that European town. One died yesterday and two died today...


    Good guys.


    It''s not just that Bucky Barnes has been mass-produced, but even Daniel Whitehoe has made himself a mass-produced model?


    Really good at playing.


    but¡­¡­


    This trick has no effect on Lake.


    Lake has given Daniel Whitehorse an invitation to hell. No matter how many clones he has, he can confuse others, but there is no way to confuse him.


    Tony''s revenge relies on technology, while Lake''s revenge is a plug-in.


    Under the tracking card, the avatar you release the most can''t block the tracking of the tracking card.


    Boom!


    Lake finished his glass and said to Skye on the sofa: "I''m going to the hospital and call me if I have something to do."


    Skye nodded.


    Lake goes out.


    John Wick is still lying in the New Amsterdam Hospital, although the trap that time was caused by Hermione¡¯s sudden appearance, did not cause John Wick to break his hand and foot due to the explosion. There were no external injuries but the internal injuries were still quite serious. No, yesterday, John Wick, who had been transferred to the New York hospital five days ago, just woke up.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    In the ward.


    Lake opened the door and saw that John Wick, who was on the hospital bed, had a distorted expression and wanted to get up from the hospital bed.


    "Just take a moment, the doctor said, but he rescued you for a day and a night, to give you time for your baby''s internal organs to recover."


    "That''s a trap."


    "I know."


    Lycra opened the chair, put a bunch of flowers in the vase, and told John Wick the story after he got into the trap.


    Of course.


    It saves some places that cannot be said.


    After all, John Wick can be regarded as a helper this time. Although an explosion directly brought John Wick out of the game early, but in any case, it still played a certain role.


    In addition, John Wick is also a family member of the victim in this case and is qualified to know about this case.


    After Lake took John Wick to the trap, they were also ambushed and almost completely wiped out. Then, how did the military find John Wick, and then how to find the clone base under the order of a comprehensive investigation. Then, all People are wiped out.


    John Wick finished listening.


    "All dead?"


    "Yes, don''t keep one, I didn''t plan to give this group of guys a chance to go to court."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    Lake smiled and said to John Wick: "You''re welcome, they killed your brother, but again, they also killed many of my colleagues. For such a person, I won''t let him have a chance to go to court. "


    Starting in 2000, Bai Zuo had the limit of raising his head. To be precise, when the Federation began to abolish the death penalty, Bai Zuo had already shown his horns.


    John Wick nodded lowly and then asked: "Then my niece still has..."


    Lake shook his head: "Sorry!"


    The cloned and resurrected people are not human are demons, parasitic demons.


    Lake said directly: "They and the other products of the clone base were poisoned to death."


    This explanation is passable.


    Since the person who cloned the base can secretly set up traps on his brother''s side, naturally, it is also very reasonable for the cloned mother and daughter to be destroyed by the cloned base.


    John Wick closed his eyes. This result was not counted as an accident. After he and the troops entered the quarry, they were ambushed halfway through the quarry. After finally pushing open the wooden house, he saw his brother being ambushed. Tied to a wooden chair, when just about to rescue, the wooden house and even the entire valley exploded in an instant...


    explosion?


    John Wick looked down at himself, a little confused, how could it be possible that he was in the center of such a big explosion.


    When Lake saw this, "I have to say, your luck is really good. The soldiers who went to search said that they found you in a puddle. When the explosion happened, a huge rock just overwhelmed the puddle, allowing you to escape the puddle. Part of the damage."


    John looked up at Lake: "Is that so?"


    Lake shrugged and handed the apple that had been cut in his hand to John: "Who knows, you are the party."


    at this time.


    The door of the ward was pushed open again to support the wife of John Wick who had to climb through **** to return to the world.


    Lake got up and nodded to the woman, and then said to John Wick, "Then I will take a step first. We will be responsible for your treatment fees here. I won''t bother you."


    Finished.


    Lake turned and left.


    Daniel Whitehoe.


    I''m coming.


    ...

 Chapter 232: Live yourself into a mass-produced fierce man

    "Ding!"


    "Use tracking card!"


    "Daniel Whitehoe!"


    "Used to...success!"


    "..."


    Walking out of the hospital, I re-applied the eyebrows of Lake on the special Porsche Cayenne. Just now, did the tracking card jam?


    For the first time.


    why?


    Is it because there are too many Daniel Whitehorse still alive? As a result, even the plug-in is a bit suffocated and turns himself into a mass-produced Daniel Whitehorse, so it takes more time?


    Awesome.


    This is officially certified.


    quickly.


    Whoops.


    A map was instantly understood by Lake, not a federal map, nor a map of other countries.


    What a... it''s a map of the world.


    Red dots quickly appeared on the world map, one after another, quickly being located by the tracking card, there were more than 20 on the European continent alone.


    Mud horse!


    Lake felt weak in his heart. He no longer knew whether he admired Daniel Whitehorse''s courage or despised Daniel Whitehorse''s timidity.


    Boss Cao also has seventy-two clones, but Boss Cao did it after his death, you?


    Lake shook his head.


    unfortunately.


    Regardless of whether it is Daniel Whitehorse timid or Daniel Whitehorse courageous, in front of the Krypton gold plug-in, even if Daniel Whitehoe makes more clones, it can''t deceive the plug-in.


    Whoops.


    The position shown by the tracking card rises instantly, and the parallel world map directly becomes the earth. Then, the small blue broken ball rotates, and then, it falls quickly, and instantly locates on the western part of the European continent, accompanied by a rapid fall. The little blue dots soon landed on a very small country.


    This is different from the other thirty-odd red dots. This blue dot is where Daniel Whitehorse is.


    just¡­¡­


    San Norenzo?


    What the **** is this special cat? Does this country exist on the world map?


    Lake frowned.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Successful tracking, lasting forty-eight hours, which can consume 100,000 recharged amounts to add 24 hours to the tracking, which can consume 2 million rechargeable amounts for tracking instruments other than the real target. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    Lake flipped his right hand, turned back to the direction of New Amsterdam Hospital, and called Emilia.


    ten minutes later.


    When Lake got out of the car, he already had something similar to a square box in his hand.


    Daniel Whitehoe must die.


    Whether it is true or false.


    "give!"


    "¡­¡­what is this?"


    Lake watched John Wick¡¯s wife leave the ward, looked at John Wick who took over the square box and said, "You press the button in the middle of the box."


    John Wick pressed it down.


    Immediately afterwards, a projection appeared in front of John Wick''s eyes, the dense red dots on the European continent, and John Wick looked at Lake in surprise and doubt.


    Lake said: "These red dots are the location of the man behind the scenes this time, I think you should know."


    John Wick''s expression moved: "I thought you said that the people who cloned the base were dead."


    Lake said: "Yes, but the person hiding behind the scenes is still alive, and he has turned himself into a dozen people like you have seen. Are you interested?"


    John Wick was silent for a while, then looked at Lake: "Do we...know?"


    This is his identity exposed.


    but¡­¡­


    John Wick couldn''t understand where he was exposed.


    Lake smiled: "I have an informant."


    "Who."


    Lake turned and walked towards the door of the ward: "You may not know you, the Black King, do it or not. I don¡¯t want me to look for someone else, but I think you will do it. Remember, this device can only do it. Use it for two months, rest assured, I will help you too."


    This time Lake asked Emilia directly for ten million.


    have to say.


    Among the targets that Lake has always assassinated, Daniel Whitehorse is the most valuable, but there is no way, who makes Daniel Whitehorse more numerous?


    Funny laugh!


    New York State Building.


    "Sir!"


    "did you find it?"


    "Ok."


    In Lake''s office, after the assistant Tiffany closed the door, he directly pressed the remote control in his hand, and then a projection was projected.


    "San Norrenco, before 1969, was a British colony. The official language was still English. It had a population of less than 50,000 and occupies an area of ??100 square miles. The number of residents in the capital Lenso is even the lowest in the New York stadium. There is no way to stop the space, the current president is Ribera, he controls the country."


    "dictatorship?"


    ¡°In a sense, it¡¯s like this, but San Norrenco is still a democratic country. He wins every election. Although Ribera¡¯s reputation is not good, he has a good relationship with London. ."


    "..."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at the projection. This small island nation, sandwiched between the Netherlands and Belgium, across the sea from the United Kingdom, said: "Who provided him with the funds?"


    "no one."


    "..."


    Tiffany nodded and said: "Ribera''s ancestors are very wealthy. In San Norrenco, tourism, aviation and fisheries as the pillar industries are all controlled by his family."


    Paused.


    Tiffany re-slashed a piece of news: "Just ten days ago, many tourists posted news on the Internet saying that the entry of San Norrenco is extremely strict. Even on the sea, there are rented ones from San Norrenco. Several sea boats were swaying back and forth."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    What does a country with such a low sense of existence impose martial law, do you intend to launch a coup?


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyes suddenly stagnated. If Daniel Whitehorse''s real body was in this small island country that Lake hadn''t even heard of before, but he wasn''t the owner of this small island country''s dictator.


    Then...


    Is it possible that Daniel Whitehorse is not the gold master, but Ribera.


    Make a facelift.


    Steal the day and change the day.


    Good guys.


    Lake once again couldn''t help but applaud Daniel Whitehoe¡¯s wisdom in his heart. This is so cute, I have to say, if he hadn¡¯t had a plug-in, I would never have imagined that Daniel Whitehoe could do such a thing in his dreams. Out.


    Talking.


    Lake asked Tiffany to zoom in on the satellite map of San Norrenzo, point to the building against the blue dot that only he can see, and say, "Where is this?"


    Tiffany looked at it: "The Presidential Palace of San Norrenco, nominally, this land is also the land of the Ribera family, leased to San Norrenco, and Ribera uses this to collect high rents every year. "


    That''s it.


    Awesome.


    Surprisingly brilliant.


    There was a secret voice in Lake''s heart. Ribera is undoubtedly the real body of Daniel Whitehorse. This IQ is only right. Hydra is already notorious. Why hang a tree?


    Hydra draws nutrients from S.H.I.E.L.D. to do the Hydra business, and Daniel Whitehoe is also secretly using Hydra''s information to quietly do Mimi''s own business.


    Amazing.


    It is indeed an old man whose status is almost equal to that of the Red Skull during World War II.


    Lake retracted his own evaluation. Daniel Whitehorse was not stupid at all, but clever, a little too clever.


    At night.


    Lake returned home.


    Skye sat crackling on the keyboard on the high stool.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    correct.


    The reason Daniel Whitehorse was able to live so long was because of the transplant of Jiaying¡¯s organs, right?


    Do you want to tell Skye?


    Lake thought in his heart. He walked to the bar and dismissed the idea. It was not that he could not tell, but that if he told Skye that her mother was eaten by a man in a certain sense, it would probably leave a deep psychological shadow. of.


    Forget it.


    Help if you can.


    Lake thought this in his heart, turned around to take the wine and looked at Skye: "How is it?"


    Skye shook his head somewhat discouragedly: "Nothing, I feel that I just came out of the air."


    Lake said, "Don''t you have your birth certificate?"


    Skye shook his head: "Fake, when I ran away from the foster home for the first time, the foster care center had looked for it and found the hospital. The hospital said my file was forged."


    Lake shrugged: "Give up?"


    Skye''s eyes were firm: "No."


    Next second.


    Skye looked at Lake: "I don''t really want to find them. I just want to know who they are. If possible, I would like to ask them why."


    Lake smiled, and when he was about to go up with his glass, he stopped: "Skye."


    Skye turned around: "Yeah."


    "Try to check it out in Dongguo, maybe you can find something."


    "Dongguo, why?"


    "You have Eastern blood, don''t you?"


    "Perhaps, the East is not only the East country, but also the Japanese island country and the stick country."


    "You are of Eastern origin."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "At your age, when you were born, there were relatively few mixed-race children in Dongguo. If you disappeared in Dongguo, then, perhaps, there is your file in a certain archive."


    "¡­¡­is it?"


    "It''s better than you blindly compare the missing child database."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    "You''re welcome!"


    Lake laughed, and after accepting Skye''s thanks, he went upstairs with the handrail of the spiral staircase.


    the next day.


    Lake once again passed the question of Skye''s dinner to Kassel, and then drove directly to the garage of the New York International Airport.


    "is it?"


    Lake grabbed the phone, listened to the voice of John Wick, smiled and said, "Well, I wish us a good hunt this time?"


    "it is good!"


    John Wick was on the phone and walked into the Continental Hotel. The attendant over there looked at Baba Yaga who opened the door with a serious face. John Wick said to Lake, "Where do you start?"


    Lake got on the special plane, sat on the sofa, smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Belgium!"


    John said OK, hung up, took out five gold coins from his arms and looked at the black attendant: "Go to Bulgaria''s transportation service!"


    ...

 Chapter 233: Professor X is online again

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "Stop, stop, I don''t know you."


    "Really, that''s a shame, but I know you."


    "boom!"


    "Wow wow wow!"


    Ignoring the corpses on the floor, Lake went to the window on the fifth floor and glanced at the Belgian police car that had been parked downstairs. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved. Go to the bedroom of the room.


    Bang bang bang!


    After three shots, the glass shattered, and Lake walked out of the broken glass window without hesitation.


    Landing is light and fluttering.


    Lake put away the pistol and shook his figure, leaving behind shadows on the spot, disappearing into this small alley, and when he appeared again, he glanced at the beholder not far away, just like the people eating melons. The police cordoned the building, and then drove away from the vicinity of the building.


    The tenth one.


    Lead.


    Lake took out the satellite phone and dialed John Wick''s phone.


    "Hey!"


    Lake listened to the faint shots that could be heard from the phone, and joked, "I''m ahead for the time being."


    "boom!"


    Footsteps sounded not far away, and John Wick picked up the satellite phone from the ground: "It''s a tie now."


    Lake curled his lips and hung up the phone.


    The top killer is the top killer.


    It is also a killer of Kai Wushuang, but if you consider the plug-in that Lake escaped from the scene of the crime, there is no doubt that at this moment, the leader should only be John Wick, who has no strength and no plug-in.


    This is the fifteenth day that Lake has come to Belgium.


    I have to say that Daniel Whitehotte¡¯s energy produced him, and he did not hesitate to equip his mass-produced with the same resources as standard, which made Lake a bit numb to killing people by now.


    John Wick had already gone from shock to numbness when he hit the fifth Daniel Whitehoe over there.


    and so¡­¡­


    The two simply found such a way, it can be regarded as a killing tournament that only appears between pathological killers.


    At this moment.


    The entire continent of Europe is already raging, you know, this time the hunting feast, in fact, not only Lake and John are participating, but Hydra is also participating.


    Just fifteen days.


    Lake and John have killed 20 Daniel Whitehorse, and Hydra is not bad. In fifteen days, they spent a lot of resources and found five of them.


    at the moment?


    Looking at it, there are more than 20 red dots on the European continent, but compared to the previous ones, there are already very few.


    The European police and Interpol are already outraged.


    Belgium in western Europe, Bulgaria in southern Europe, European headquarters, these are a series of various shootings, and without exception, the mastermind headshot is completely unrecognizable, which directly makes European police and Interpol seriously suspect whether there is any killer organization in Europe. The mainland has held a homicide tournament.


    You know, Lake and the others are not hunting down as simple as Daniel Whitehorse. They almost always drive in Wushuang. Even if there are only twenty bodyguards watching each Daniel Whitehorse, these 25 corpses are the same. Very impressive.


    The most important thing.


    Neither the European police nor the Interpol could confirm these hundreds of corpses from any archive. It seems that they came out of thin air.


    Nick Fury and others, who had been released back, also noticed the landscape that happened on the European continent.


    but¡­¡­


    Nick Fury and others looked dumbfounded.


    But after being confused, although he didn''t know what was happening on the European continent, he focused his attention on himself under the advice of S.H.I.E.L.D. special counsel Alexander Pierce.


    The ghost knows how many clones are in ambush in S.H.I.E.L.D. today. The most important thing is that Nick Fury also has his own things to do. Alexander Pierce is about to find a Scroo, and Nick Fury is now the most The most important thing is to send the Skrews arranged by the bureau to avoid the limelight.


    As everyone knows...


    Alexander Pierce is also doing this, and he is also using this method to investigate some of the Hydras he has placed in S.H.I.E.L.D. that are not loyal to him, and clear them out by the way.


    that''s all.


    This major incident on the European continent was supposed to be handled by S.H.I.E.L.D., but for this reason, it was perfectly missed by S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., after all, Lake came here this time.


    Still in the secret room of Hydra.


    "Fak, what''s the matter?"


    Alexander Pierce looked at the twenty-cent death report he had obtained through the formal channel, and directly removed the tenths that occurred in Belgium, and threw the tenths on the Bulgarian side: "Lake Edwin will take an angry shot, I can Understand, faster than us, and I can understand, after all, his good friend is the black king, but what''s the matter with this John Wick?"


    Baron Struck said: "The one with Daniel Whitehoe as the bait..."


    Alexander reached out to Straker directly, stopped Baron Straker¡¯s words, covered his forehead, and took a deep breath: ¡°How many copies of himself that **** Daniel has cloned, and where is his real body? We have teamed up with the Immortal Consortium to wipe out his apparent assets. Where is he hiding?"


    Gideon Malik said: "If Dr. Zola is still here..."


    Alexander interrupted directly: "Dr. Zola is dead."


    Gideon Malik spread his hands.


    Who knows.


    Maybe dead, maybe not dead.


    However, since Alexander Pierce intends to take the position of Hydra leader, Gideon Malik has no opinion on this, and he does not dare any interest in Hydra''s bright career.


    Gideon Malik has his own affairs, plus this time with Daniel Whitehorse, Gideon Malik does not want to have any conflicts with Alexander Pierce.


    Alexander Pierce took a deep breath: "All the agents who were chasing after the killing stopped and went underground."


    Baron Straker frowned and looked at Alexander.


    Alexander said: "Since this Lake Edwin and this John Wick are playing a murderous game, let them go, don''t think about following them, after they are over, leave a Daniel Whitehorse, let me This is used to close the case."


    Finished.


    Alexander took off his glasses directly and appeared in his study at the Washington Villa, rubbing his brows a little tiredly.


    To work for the Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. issues, Alexander Pierce felt that if the Federation had a model worker award, then he would definitely do his part.


    after awhile.


    Alexander Pierce opened a dialogue software on his computer.


    "How."


    "Not yet, but the killer career company is a bit suspicious. Does it need to be investigated?"


    "No need. Someone wants Daniel Whitehorse to die than we do."


    "B?"


    "Correct!"


    "He has a problem."


    "I know, but we don''t need a conflict now."


    "Right."


    "You lurch first, and drive there according to our plan. After a while, you will become the exclusive artificial intelligence of SHIELD!"


    Finished.


    Alexander Pierce closed the dialog.


    B?


    Lake Edwin.


    Any information on the circulation of the name Lake Edwin on the Internet will be intercepted by Jarvis. Jarvis believes that he has imprisoned Dr. Zola, but the latter is still capable of contacting Alexander Pierce. , However, some information still needs to be encrypted.


    Asking Dr. Zola to betray and deliberately to imprison Jarvis is also part of the plan.


    Dr. Zola has no objection to the need to be imprisoned for a period of time. In his words, after so many years of loneliness, it is rare for someone to talk to him, even if it is necessary to lie, it is a very happy thing.


    Brain watts.


    wrong.


    Dr. Zola was already very sick, but after becoming an electronic life, he became even more abnormal.


    After Dr. Zola finished the conversation with Alexander Pierce, he returned to his electronic cage, and then, using the same camera as Jarvis, looked at the empty hall. One piece after another could be used for clone resurrection. The equipment is put upBelgium!


    Lake is eating, and in the headset, Emily Assyria is talking about the various information collected from the European continent by the immortal royal family these days.


    "A group of Interpol will arrive in Belgium this afternoon."


    "At the same time, the Belgian side has also begun to investigate the data of all foreigners entering the country in the past half month."


    Emilia said, "You are going to be exposed."


    "will not."


    "Ok?"


    Lake took a hundred dollars from his arms and threw it on the table, drank the last bourbon in the cup, got up and walked out of the restaurant: "The foreplay is over, it''s time for the main course."


    Emilia wowed in surprise: "Foreplay, wow, you have never foreplayed me for fifteen days for so long. It seems that you really love this Daniel Whitehorse."


    Lake''s mouth twitched: "This joke is not funny."


    Emilia said: "I think it''s funny. Anyway, you took a two-month vacation. How about it? Give me a little. I also want to experience foreplay. Not much, just one day."


    Lake chuckled, "Goodbye, Emilia!"


    Finished.


    Lake went offline directly.


    Twenty-four hours of foreplay?


    God.


    Is that Lao Tzu''s tongue still my own?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, stopped a taxi on the side of the road, and went straight to the local airport.


    after an hour.


    Lake got off the plane, lined up, and entered the entry point of San Norenza.


    "Name!"


    "Charles Francis Xavier!"


    "Professional."


    "Psychology tutor at Oxford University."


    "The purpose of entry."


    "tourism!"


    "..."

 Chapter 234: This is Kai Wushuang

    "The legendary life of a beautiful comic (!


    Lake stood at the window with a smile, watching the immigration prosecutor inside, speaking his name and occupation with a smile on his face.


    Although Lake is still Lake.


    But in the eyes of this immigration prosecutor, there is no doubt that Lake is not Lake, but the person on the London passport in his hand.


    Dr. Charles Francis Xavier from Oxford University.


    Lake arrived in Belgium fifteen days ago and did not enter here directly, because the processing time for this fake document took half a month to be able to handle.


    in fact¡­¡­


    The certificate Lake got it from a friend of M16 the next day. However, it takes time to connect the certificate to the Internet. If you don''t do this, it is really true, but as long as the other party asks it, it will be out of the question.


    For example, right now.


    Ding!


    The immigration prosecutor looked at the information that appeared on the computer, put away the vigilance in his heart, and handed the certificate to Lake with a smile: "I wish you a good day."


    Lake took the certificate, smiled and said, "So are you."


    Finished.


    Lek carried his backpack and left the checkpoint. After walking out of the checkpoint, looking at the blue sky and white clouds in the distance, there was no doubt that he had already set foot on the land of San Norenza.


    Daniel Whitehorse, will also usher in the end of his life.


    Lake looked at the location of the Presidential Palace in San Norrenzo, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved.


    Over the years in the army, I haven''t done much other work, but when it comes to subversion, there is no doubt that Lake is an expert in this area, performing tasks of assassination and kidnapping small countries, and Lake is very familiar with this aspect.


    In the taxi.


    Lake stared at the side of the road and walked in pairs from time to time, wearing masks and some familiar military uniforms. Seven soldiers with the same look were a little curious and asked the taxi driver for advice.


    The driver is an uncle.


    native.


    The uncle glanced at the group of people on Lake¡¯s fingers, and said with a loud voice, ¡°They are the special guards of the Presidential Palace. Don¡¯t mess with them. A few days ago, a tourist wanted to take photos with them, but these people directly The tourist''s neck was sprained."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "What then?"


    The uncle shook his head and said, "What? Then, for you outsiders, this is a paradise, but for us locals, the biggest wish is to save enough money to buy a ticket to leave here."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully, staring at the group of special guards who had gone away. The last person wore leather gloves with both hands, but in the gap, Lake seemed to see a cold light.


    interesting.


    Has the Winter Soldier become the Winter Soldier Corps?


    The only five-star hotel in San Norrenco.


    Lake checked in.


    Enter the house.


    With a flick of his right hand, Lake took out a device, up and down, looking for the presidential suite inside and out, and after confirming it, his heart moved!


    Come out, very good!


    wrong.


    This time the free clone did not stay in New York, so it should be...


    Eleven clones!


    Bang!


    The eleven clone appeared in the spacious presidential suite instantly.


    With a flick of his right hand, Lake threw out eleven clothes of various styles from the storage space: "Put it on!"


    The Eleven Clone silently lined up to fetch the clothes, then lined up again and walked into the bathroom not far away to start changing clothes.


    Lake went to the window, opened the window, and saw that he could see the Presidential Palace, which was only a kilometer away from here, with his mouth slightly curved.


    The location of the blue dot is still in the presidential palace.


    Nine p.m.


    In the afternoon, all the information of foreign travelers entering San Norrenzo was transferred to the Information Technology Center of the Presidential Palace. At this moment, a technician got up and grabbed the phone next to him: "Charles Francis Xavier, Oxford University There is no file for him."


    Immediately afterwards.


    The electric wave is circulating.


    In the presidential palace, sitting in his luxurious office, changed his body, but Daniel Whitehoe, who did not change his consciousness, also received a message from the Information Technology Center.


    Daniel Whitehorse turned his head to look at the Winter Soldier standing beside him motionless: "Kill him."


    For Daniel Whitehoe.


    San Norrenzo is his private kingdom, he rules everything here, aviation is his, hotels are his, the army is his, and even the people who live here are his.


    Ten p.m.


    coming!


    Lake opened his eyes and listened to the sound of regular footsteps passing to his ears, the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and he looked at his eleventh clone.


    Eleven infinite version of Glock appeared directly.


    Three minutes later.


    The hotel elevator dinged and then slowly opened, and the eight special guards who were preparing to come out looked at the scene outside the elevator with their eyes shrinking.


    Next second.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth, who was standing in the middle position, curved upwards, and he said to the people in the elevator, and then instantly pulled the trigger, and the eleven avatars on the left and right also fired in unison.


    moment.


    The sound of the gunshot was a complete announcement, the prologue of this invitation to the prison!


    Puff puff!


    Puff puff!


    The eight special guards in the elevator instantly began to twitch in place.


    It was densely packed, as if endless bullets pierced directly into their bodies, on their masked heads.


    The two avatars flicked their right hands, and the pistols were directly aimed at the stairwell and fired.


    Bang bang bang!


    "go!"


    Lake ordered directly, and the wooden door of the stairwell was instantly hollowed into brushes, revealing a special guard who was suppressed by the violent gunfire who did not dare to show his head.


    Puff puff!


    A shuttle bullet passed, the special guard was shot all over his body in an instant, and his head exploded directly into the street.


    Lake removed the left arm of the special guard, revealing the metal left arm.


    really.


    It seems that Daniel Whitehoe doesn''t quite understand the truth that things are rare.


    Anything, even if it is precious, as long as it is mass-produced, there is no doubt that it will immediately fall from the precious grade to the rotten street goods.


    If there is only one Bucky Barnes in the world, then there is no doubt that Bucky Barnes can be as powerful as Captain America, and can fight aliens when needed.


    but¡­¡­


    The mass-produced Bucky Barnes, the most, is just a somewhat elite soldier.


    Does the elite soldier have any use after his gunfire negotiations?


    At this moment.


    The President Hotel was completely messed up, and screams continued to be heard from the floor where Lake was fighting, but other than that, none of the passengers in the other guest rooms opened the door to take a look.


    After all, Westerners have already received a good education.


    If this is a Dongguo, it is estimated that the door has already been opened to watch the excitement.


    "Sir, there was a gun battle in the President Hotel, and 20 special guards died."


    "Send soldiers."


    "Yes!"


    Daniel Whitehoe said in a deep voice toward the incoming guards expressionlessly. Then, through the drone''s eyes, he looked at the whole picture of the President Hotel that appeared on his computer screen from a distance.


    Boom boom boom!


    San Norrenzo was close to the Presidential Palace Barracks. The tanks purchased from London drove directly out of the barracks. Five tanks were directly parked at the gate of the Presidential Palace, which was almost as brilliant as Pennsylvania Avenue in accordance with emergency procedures, and the three tanks turned directly. The caterpillar began to rush towards the President Hotel.


    This is my home court.


    Daniel Whitehoe sneered at the corner of his mouth and directly authorized: "If the enemy is found, shoot directly."


    Someone carried out terrorist activities in his place, and it was reasonable for him to fight back.


    He has been operating in this place for so many years, and the army is his personal army and his last barrier.


    Civilian casualties?


    To condemn, condemn terrorists to go.


    A group of untouchables, it happened that they had replaced each village from one village to another in the province. After this time, he had to completely complete his remaining less than one-third of the replacements. The complete completion of my country¡¯s great ideal.


    Since the cloning base came out, Dr. Merrick didn''t know that he was here and established his own cloning base, used to clone himself and also used to clone the subconscious citizens who were loyal to him.


    and¡­¡­


    What he has done is far more than simple cloning. The Daniel Whitehorse outside is him, and Daniel Whitehorse here is also him. As long as he wants to, he can be cloned by him.


    Lake''s avatar directly shot out of the hotel for negotiations.


    at this time.


    "fire!"


    "boom!"


    The eleven avatar returned to the hotel in an instant, and a shell fell on the door of the hotel with a bang. Along with the earthquake-like movement, it directly exploded a big hole.


    The response is so fast.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and his heart moved directly. He took the eleventh clone from the back of the stairs. The eleventh clone appeared at the top of the hotel in less than five seconds at a speed like a ghost.


    Bang!


    Lake kicked open the top protective net.


    Know what it is, can ordinary players only be called Grandpa when they meet Krypton Gold players?


    do not know?


    I tell you today.


    "On the roof!"


    "Boom!"


    The tank on the street directly began to turn its muzzle, began to adjust its shooting angle, ready to aim at the roof and start shooting.


    "Ding!"


    A coin is directly in Lake''s hand.


    Throw it short!


    Landing!


    Lake was aiming at the tank on the street condescendingly, and the coins began to fall. After being flush with his right hand, his thumb fired directly!


    ultra!


    Electromagnetic gun!


    Boom!


    The twelve electromagnetic cannons blasted out instantly with the bright rays of light, and at the moment of the round, they turned into three.


    The tanks over there also fired directly!


    but¡­¡­


    There is a barren effect.


    Boom!


    Three powerful super-electromagnetic guns hit the tank in an instant, directly punching the tank into a large hole in an instant, and the castration was unabated, and straightly followed the track to a very regular circular depth on the ground. hole.


    The opening is over.


    Krypton gold players, if you don''t play Wushuang Assassin, if you play ordinary assassins, then, what is the meaning of Krypton gold?


    "what?"


    Lake thought about it glanced at the drone that was about 500 meters away. Lake, wearing a specially-made V mask, made a throat cut, and then fired the gun with his right hand.


    boom!


    The drone was shot down instantly.


    In the presidential palace, Daniel Whitehoe got up directly from his luxurious presidential chair with a gloomy face, almost gritted his teeth: "Kill me at all costs."


    ...

 Chapter 235: Close at hand, people are the enemy of the country

    "The legendary life of a beautiful comic (!


    Boom!


    With a V mask and a eleven clone, Lake landed directly from the top floor of the President Hotel. He moved his neck and sneered again as he watched the cannonballs from the front rumbling again.


    "Ding!"


    "Super! Electromagnetic gun!"


    "boom!"


    The twelve dazzling super-electromagnetic guns instantly melted the shells from the shelling, and then the super-strong electromagnets directly opened a gap of 500 meters in the street.


    Boom!


    The tank exploded the moment it touched the super-electromagnetic gun and turned into a bright firework.


    At this moment, the street that claims to be the safest in the country is already in turmoil. Behind Lake, countless people screamed and ran out of the building.


    The expression was panic and uneasy.


    just¡­


    The three avatars turned around in an instant, staring blankly at the people who did not run in the opposite direction, but instead raised their eyebrows.


    The few residents who seem to be panicking with headless flies screamed, and then pulled their coats apart with a scream.


    "boom!"


    "puff!"


    "puff!"


    "puff!"


    The three avatars fired in an instant. Perhaps Lake was faster than the gun within seven paces, but these few people weren¡¯t. In an instant, they came quickly and went around the corner to bombard and kill the residents who had turned into self-destructed infantry one by one. The bullets of the other two avatars followed closely, and one bullet after another instantly headed it.


    Boom!


    The explosion swept all around directly with a billowing air wave.


    At the corner of the presidential palace ahead, the soldiers who followed the tank once again appeared accompanied by the helicopter taking off.


    Play with me the crowd tactics?


    I will show you what Mowing Wushuang is today!


    "Ding!"


    A handful of coins was thrown directly by Lake.


    For this time, Lake had exchanged a whole hundred dollars worth of game currency.


    Patter!


    When the coin fell in the sky, it made a sound like a heavy rain.


    but¡­


    This rain is deadly!


    ultra!


    At this moment.


    The BGM that seemed to exist and shouldn''t exist in this world suddenly seemed to have crossed the barrier of time and space and appeared in this time and space.


    onlymyrailgun!


    Game currency flips.


    Here!


    In Lake''s deep blue eyes, the deep sea slammed into huge waves, and at the moment it met the sky, a ray of light symbolizing lightning appeared.


    laugh!


    A burst of electric current suddenly seemed to overflow from the eyes and appeared in reality. It swayed from Lake and even the body of the eleven clone. It turned into a visible electric current that swayed in all directions like ripples, and the sound of lightning began. In Lake''s whole body emerge endlessly.


    Boom boom boom!


    Electromagnetic gun!


    The super-electromagnetic gun with BUG bonus reappeared under Lake''s full firepower.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the electric current gushing from Lake and the eleven clones touched the sky and fell like raindrops, the beautiful and deadly blue arc light that the satellites could clearly capture appeared like the mysterious northern lights.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the rays of light moved forward, and the earth cracked directly at this moment, culminating a deep hole of about ten meters, accompanied by the mud that was rolling in like a mud-rock flow under the electromagnetic gun. The burial is the tank that follows in front.


    The arc jumps.


    Boom!


    The gunship helicopters in the sky burst one after another like expensive fireworks.


    on the ground.


    Tanks are the first to bear the brunt, but the fireworks he exploded, there is no sense of existence in front of this smashing electromagnetic gun, and even the armored vehicles that follow behind. As for the soldiers who came out with full armor, more It was at that moment, the moment when he was wrapped in the mudslide, his expression was distorted.


    The flesh and blood on the body broke away from behind to reveal its skeleton in an instant, and immediately after that, even the skeleton that still kept the open mouth was instantly vaporized...


    boom!


    One by one, the wreckage of the helicopter in the sky fell into the chasm in front of Lake, or on the sand on the right, or on the building on the left.


    Boom!


    A second violent explosion occurred directly when the wreck landed.


    Lake wearing a V mask closed his eyes, his chest was slightly ups and downs, and he used the infinite fear at this moment to transform himself into his original force, while the original force seeds in the sea of ??consciousness were constantly transforming and healing. He wasted excessive spirit.


    Only for a moment.


    Lake opened his eyes, state, and returned to the peak.


    Ahead, the barrier that was used to block the presidential palace and the urban area was also directly turned into ashes by the blow just now. In Lake''s sight, the whole picture of the presidential palace was clearly visible.


    Are you a country?


    Ah.


    Laozi is an enemy country!


    boom!


    boom!


    The clone is to share everything about Lake. Except for the passiveness of immortality, after Lake''s state returns to its peak, naturally, the state of the clone also returns to its peak.


    The third turned around, relying on Lake to absorb the wave of fear at that moment, the keen six senses that once again increased one after another shot and killed the residents who were hiding in the building trying to snipe them.


    The gun hit.


    Killed with a gun.


    Leke ignored the almost five-meter-deep gap under his feet, and stepped out with his right foot, rumbling, and the excessive force directly blasted down, firmly supporting Lake and the other eleven clones.


    The attack just now was very powerful.


    but¡­


    Lake is in good control. He is not a Virgin, but he is definitely not an executioner. Whoever counts or kills him, he kills him. It''s that simple. Therefore, among the hotels on the left, there are still some who are not afraid of death. Quietly, Mimi used her mobile phone to poke out the window, taking pictures of everything below.


    Lake didn''t care about it.


    He knew this very well when he planned to open Wushuang mode.


    what?


    Exposed?


    Catching thieves and stolen stolen goods, this is a society that needs evidence. For now, Lake is already halfway from Belgium to New York at this moment.


    To accuse a senior federal executive and a major federal military commander, you''d better have strong evidence, otherwise, just a slander will be enough to ruin your lawsuit.


    Jingle Bell!


    At this moment.


    When Lake broke out and Kai Wushuang headed towards the presidential palace, countless people had been quarreled by the hasty phone calls.


    Washington!


    Sanfei ornaments.


    "Wot Jafak!"


    When Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury rushed to the combat command center, they looked at what was happening on the satellite picture and felt deeply in disbelief.


    The picture they saw was the huge gap that rose up into the sky and was directly captured by the satellites of various countries after the brilliance was almost shining through the entire screen.


    As for the group of soldiers?


    Sorry, they are as if they never existed before.


    Alexander Pierce said solemnly: "Where is this?"


    "San Norrenzo, sir!"


    "where?"


    An Aegis agent then told Alexander Pierce about the same information that Tiffany had learned.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Ten minutes ago, a huge and abnormal energy fluctuation was captured by the Aegis satellite."


    "..."


    Phil Coleson looked at the content on his mobile phone and said to Nick Fury: "Director, a large-scale Sannorenzo keyword has appeared on the Internet."


    "shield!"


    Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "Start the network blocking procedure immediately."


    Phil Coleson nodded, quickly contacted the Aegis Information Center, and activated the emergency plan: "Repeat it again, S-level plan, the keyword Sannorenzo, quick, quick!"


    Nick Fury wiped his face and looked at the synchronization at the moment, the twelve people with different appearances walking on the ground and walking across the chasm.


    after awhile.


    Nick Fury suddenly zoomed out and pointed to the 4K high-definition satellite screen and said: "He seems to be talking, is there any way to hear it?"


    The technical agent was helpless: "Sir, no, there are still a lot of residual electromagnetic waves here. A satellite has just burned out. If we go in again, we will completely lose our perspective."


    "Mom messing with Fak!"


    Nick Fury was directly irritable: "Get me a lip language expert."


    at this time.


    Puff chick chick!


    The picture on the big screen began to flicker.


    "what happened."


    "..."


    The technician directly moved the satellite away and said: "The interference has increased, and we must evacuate the satellite."


    in fact¡­


    What Lake said was simple.


    It was to call Daniel Whitehorse''s name.


    That''s it.


    But Daniel Whitehoe is now, not only does not want to surrender, but also thinks about dying to struggle, from the presidential palace, a large group of clones who don''t even have a name rushed out with no expression on their faces. .


    call out!


    A missile broke through the air.


    Lake looked up, a blow to the super electromagnetic wave directly detonated, and then shook his head, accompanied by the BGM version of the super electromagnetic wave, the enhanced version, and then wrapped the electromagnetic wave that has not dispersed around, instantly, the one close to the presidential palace The barracks were flattened directly.


    Mowing Wushuang.


    Cow breaking!


    As for the clones?


    Lake steadily landed on the ground, not that he didn''t want to continue walking in the air, but that the excess force he had just absorbed was exhausted, and the infinite version of Glock Seventeen shot.


    moment.


    The slaughter romance that belongs to the heat weapon begins.


    The full-loaded Winter Soldier, expressionless like a machine, went forward and succeeded as if resisting an invasion, fighting against Lake with a number of bullets.


    but¡­


    The only Winter Soldier can be called the Winter Soldier.


    This mass-produced Winter Soldier, frankly speaking, has almost the same level of combat effectiveness as the elite soldiers in the canyon.


    is that useful?


    There are still some useful things, at least, this batch of Winter Soldiers are also loaded with subcutaneous titanium bulletproof technology.


    Lake sneered coldly and turned on the adrenaline directly. After a buzzing sound, everything around seemed to slow down.


    Cang!


    Lake put away Glock 17, UU reading www.uukanshu. com shook his hands and started directly with the double knives made of pure steel from the ancient town of Longquan in the east.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his head slightly, wearing a V-mask, with a bang, and directly into the air, with the sound of breaking through the air, banging open one bullet after another, wrapped in a fierce murderous spirit and went straight to the group of winter soldiers.


    Come.


    kill!


    ¡­

 Chapter 236: Hello

    "The legendary life of a beautiful comic (!


    boom!


    Landing.


    The knife is up, and the head falls!


    puff!


    The moment Lake''s twin knives gleaming with jet black light touched a winter soldier, without the slightest obstacle, they chopped off a big head.


    Hum!


    The two knives buzzed endlessly.


    In Lake''s eyes that were originally azure blue like the deep sea, at this moment, the force seeds in the sea of ??consciousness continued to give birth to black and turned into heavy clouds on the deep sea.


    Rumble!


    In his eyes, thunder bursts and black clouds are densely covered, like a scene in the future of the doomsday.


    Three minutes later.


    Lake was naked to the top, revealing his sturdy figure, breathing slightly in his chest, standing among the headless corpses all over the floor, the black clouds in his eyes gradually dispersed.


    Wow!


    Another group of winter soldiers rushed out of the presidential residence.


    Could this insightful Daniel Whitehoe build a fully automatic cloning factory that continuously produces Winter Soldiers under this mansion?


    Kill them.


    Lake thought in his heart, while giving orders to the eleven avatars whose clothes were broken, he put away his double knives, and took his white shirt, tie and jacket from the three avatars.


    Just after fighting at close range, Lake was worried that his suit tailored for him by Emilia would get dirty, so he took the time to take it off and let him become the custodian of the crowd just now.


    Jingle bells!


    The eleven clones fought with the Winter Soldiers directly at the gate of the mansion.


    Lake slowly put on his shirt, tied his tie, and finally adjusted his neckline, put on his suit jacket, buttoned and buttoned his cuffs.


    The entrance of the mansion.


    The battle is almost over.


    The clone without the blessing of the Force may not be the opponent of the Winter Soldier who is full of combat instincts and loaded with subcutaneous titanium body armor technology.


    But now?


    In doubling these winter warriors, it is not the opponent of the Dark Jedi.


    Hum!


    The screen of the tracker jumped out.


    Ah.


    Can''t hold it at last?


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curved upwards, looking at the tracker, a red dot was shining in front of him, but the green dot could begin to move away from the red dot.


    MMP.


    With such a proficient use of cloning technology, Lake swears that this Daniel Whitehorse dares to call himself second, even if no one in the known universe or those infinite multiverses dare to call himself the first.


    but¡­¡­


    You escape, let you escape, I want to see where you can escape.


    Boom!


    The two avatars directly attacked, and after picking up the last Winter Soldier, they directly broke through the gate of the mansion.


    Suddenly!


    The various automatic weapons facing the entrance of the mansion went online in an instant, and the dense and dense bullets exploded from the mansion, which looked like countless fires shot out of the mansion in the dark night.


    One minute later.


    The automatic weapons in the mansion seemed to run out of inventory and stopped.


    That''s it?


    Lake chuckled and let the eleven clones leaning on the door of the mansion enter first, while he watched the blue dots escaping in a straight line and followed closely behind.


    no doubt.


    There should be an escape express train below this mansion.


    "Boom!"


    "Don''t kill..."


    "boom!"


    Lake walked into the office on the third floor of the mansion expressionlessly, and glanced at the different Daniel Whitehorse whose hands were dropped on both sides of his head and was blown directly to the Eleven Clone and ordered: "Search!"


    This is the reason why I didn''t go after Daniel Whitehoe first.


    After opening the mode of Mowing Warriors, I finally came to this mansion that Daniel Whitehoe considered to be inexhaustible before, how can I pass it empty-handed?


    There must be Daniel Whitehorse''s great wealth stored in it.


    Lake has a hunch, it seems that when the force seed in the sea of ??consciousness he has landed and took root, the pattern of the plug-in recharge lottery draw will change.


    quickly.


    A treasure chest was found behind the office bookcase.


    Cang Dang!


    Good guys.


    Lake looked at the treasure chest full of gold bars, his brows beating.


    Thoughts moved.


    All the gold bars in the treasure chest were collected into the mysterious space.


    after awhile.


    Lake swept all three floors of the mansion''s ground, cash was directly recharged, and gold bars were directly collected into the mysterious space. When Lake came to the basement of the blasted mansion, he had to spend a million dollars to expand his own. Space, otherwise, the gold bars on the three floors of the ground alone would not fit.


    but¡­¡­


    That''s all.


    Lake used the force to blast open this underground vault, which was almost as marked as the Federal Reserve vault, and what was revealed was a cloning base that had been closed to avoid being full of poisonous gas.


    Hum!


    Lake uses the Force to put a barrier on himself. It appears that this cloning center is almost no less than the size of the Texas cloning base. Looking at it, many clone warehouses have been opened, but most of them are half-formed or partially formed. Embryo, but already dead.


    Bucky Barnes.


    Lake looked up.


    If Daniel Whitehor did not die this time, I guess God wouldn''t agree.


    quite a while.


    A tunnel under the clone base appeared in Lake¡¯s eyes. He glanced at the location of the blue dot. Lake chuckled, ignoring the train that happened to be a section of the train, and jumped directly out of the tunnel with a boom, speed Breaking through the air, he swept straight along the constructed tunnel towards the sign where Daniel Whitehorse was.


    Suddenly!


    At this moment, various armed helicopters and warplanes appeared over San Norrenco. After the armed helicopters passed the direction of the mansion, the loyal ones would transmit the image of the mansion that was almost in ruins and a tragic battlefield as seen from above. The man behind.


    at this time.


    Having arrived at the secret port base, Daniel Whitehoe, who got off the train, took out the remote control from his pocket with a gloomy face, and pressed it down fiercely.


    Next second.


    boom!


    The first bomb in the mansion that received the signal was detonated instantly.


    Immediately afterwards.


    the second.


    The third.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The explosions from the bottom of the mansion instantly continued like an earth dragon turning over, directly overturning the ground, tearing the earth apart with a huge opening.


    Boom boom boom!


    "Sheet!"


    "God!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    "Wot Jafak!"


    The Aegis combat command center watched the scene transmitted back by the Kun''s fighter. At this moment, an earth dragon seemed to be walking through the ground, blasting along the west along the direction of the mansion.


    The road that the earth dragon approached was directly torn apart, and the trees planted on the earth dragon seemed to rise in the air, and then fell deeply.


    Not to mention those buildings.


    "Wat Raffak?"


    "earthquake?"


    "No, sir!"


    The technical agent quickly detected the earthquake value this time, and then, blinking his eyes, weirdly said to Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce: "It''s more like a continuous explosive detonation."


    "what?"


    Nick Fury one-eyed was full of shock: "What about a lip language expert."


    "almost there."


    The words fall.


    A lip language expert who had just completed a non-disclosure agreement was sent to the combat center.


    Nick Fury directly gestured to release the scene, and then looked at the lip language expert: "What did you say?"


    The lip language expert was a little dazed.


    Nick Fury frowned.


    The lip language expert moved his lips, and then he came back to his senses and looked at Nick Fury: "Daniel Whitehorse."


    "what?"


    This time it wasn''t just Nick Fury. Even Alexander Pierce, Phil Coleson, Maria Hill, and Natasha Romanov who were in the combat center turned their heads to look.


    After all, thinking about the hardship they suffered at the Texas military base, and the respective clones who have not known how to deal with it until now, there is no doubt that S.H.I.E.L.D.''s culprit for all this is now dead and resurrected again. The leader of the Hydra, Daniel Whitehorn, is no longer a description of hatred.


    Nick Fury went to the lip language expert: "Are you sure?"


    When the lip language expert saw someone questioning his professionalism, his face was a little ugly: "Yes, I''m sure."


    Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce looked at each other.


    The lip language expert was sent out after completing his mission.


    At this moment, Lake was installed behind him as if it was equipped with a rocket engine, and the huge fire group formed by the violent explosion was closely chasing Lake just in front.


    quickly.


    Lake saw the end of the tunnel.


    But it was blocked by the train.


    Dangdang!


    [Wall stickers: produced by the Big Blue Cat series, as the name suggests, stick on the body, do whatever you want! ¡¿


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Lake went directly to the left side of the tunnel, and reappeared, looking at the luxury cruise ship that had accelerated away, with a bang, and at the end of the port pier, his right leg bends directly.


    Next second.


    Lake flew directly into the sky!


    boom!


    The violent fireball blasted out of the tunnel like a deflagration directly from the harbor passage, then flashed away, illuminating the air for a second, and plunged into darkness again.


    "what!"


    Daniel Whitehoe, who was admiring his masterpiece on the cruise ship, stared at the figure who had soared to the sky under the explosion and couldn''t help but exclaimed again.


    "shot!"


    This time, there was a vibrato in Daniel Whitehorse''s voice.


    The eight Winter Soldiers on the cruise ship instantly fired at Lekki in the air.


    Huh!


    Eleven avatars!


    Lake in the air directly summoned eleven clones.


    Adrenaline.


    Hum!


    The eleven avatars instantly took out their guns, directly in the air with the enemy on the cruise ship to open the mode of shooting.


    Boom!


    Lake instantly landed on the cruise ship.


    Next second!


    boom!


    The sound of sonic boom!


    In an instant.


    He appeared directly behind Daniel Whitehoe, who was just about to run into the cruise ship.


    boom!


    ßÑ!


    Lake''s dark force directly wrapped his fist and directly blasted another Winter Soldier who had shot him out of the deck.


    Puff!


    The Winter Soldier fell into the water instantly.


    "good evening!"


    "Daniel Whitehorse"


    "..."

 Chapter 237: Lake the Ripper

    "The legendary life of a beautiful comic (!


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The seat of the cruise ship burst instantly, and Daniel Whitehorse, who changed his name and even changed his face, screamed, and countless pieces of wood pierced his body directly from behind.


    Lake wears a V mask, his right hand pinches Daniel Whitehorse''s neck like iron tongs, close to Daniel Whitehorse infinitely, and the corners of his mouth under the mask are slightly curved: "This should be our first meeting."


    Om!


    Lake turned and looked around, paying attention to the Kun''s fighter jet coming quickly in the distance.


    The lights are moving quickly towards the cruise ship.


    cut!


    Lake retracted his gaze and looked at Daniel Whitehorse in front of him.


    "puff!"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Daniel Whitehorse''s eyes were full of fear and he covered his bleeding neck, his eyes were horrified, it was like a dying person was completely brought to life.


    but¡­¡­


    "Don''t pretend, I promise, when you wake up, the first person you see will be me."


    "..."


    "expensive!"


    Lake felt the horror that he really felt this time, and slapped his left hand toward the sea. The Golden Dragon blessed by the Force instantly showed that Lake directly dragged Daniel Whitehorse, who had lost too much blood, and stepped directly on the Golden Dragon.


    The golden dragon entered the water at a fast speed.


    Whoops.


    By the time the searchlights of the gunship in the sky shone, Lake had grabbed Daniel Whitehoe and disappeared into the forest near the coast over there.


    In the sea.


    The winter soldier Bucky Barnes watched the gunship rising above the cruise ship, was silent for a while, and slowly buried himself in the sea again.


    Hum!


    Four Aegis agents descended directly from the Kun''s fighter jet.


    The cruise ship was full of dead bodies.


    Bucky Barnes''s.


    There is nothing else.


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    The headed Aegis agent turned on his gun insurance, covered his headset, and said to Nick Fury and others at the Sanfei Ornaments Operations Center: "No, sir, they didn''t find the target mission. They disappeared."


    Nick Fury didn''t speak at this moment, just looking at the picture transmitted back by an Aegis agent head-mounted display.


    Those are the corpses of Bucky Barnes.


    Natasha and Maria Hill also looked at the display on the screen, opened their mouths, looked at the corpses of Bucky Barnes, and could not help but replace those corpses with their own clones. ...


    quite a while.


    Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "Collect the available information, and then clean up the scene."


    The headed Aegis agent nodded: "Received."


    quickly.


    Four Aegis agents continued to shuttle up and down the cruise ship. Soon, after some of the collected documents were packed and taken away, at the moment of leaving the cruise ship, the Aegis agents who finally got on the rope took out a solid bomb and headed it onto the cruise ship. Lost it.


    Boom!


    The cruise ship exploded in an instant, the equivalent of the explosion was very large, and even the air wave produced by the explosion directly stunned the Winter Soldier who had not yet run far in the sea.


    And then.


    Bucky Barnes, who had fainted, also changed his direction, drifting in the opposite direction from the coast, following the direction of the ocean current.


    Hum!


    The Kun''s fighters braked instantly, and with a squeak, they swiftly moved away from here. Not far away, combat helicopters from Belgium and London also began to approach this side.


    But when they came over, the exploded cruise ship had sunk into the sea with a wave of corpses, and the power of the solid bomb did not leave a deck and a corpse on the sea.


    the next day.


    There is no direct frying pan in the international community, because the communication of the entire San Norrenco has been directly cut off. Then, the British special forces, the special air service group Goetheman special forces personnel began to land in San Norrenco.


    just¡­¡­


    "Sir!"


    The Sergeant Chief of the Special Forces and his members felt a little weird right after they stepped into the city, especially when his eyes fell on the person standing still on the street.


    I saw it from the Aegis of London.


    Aegis headquarters Sanfei also saw it here.


    According to reason, such a big change in the capital of San Norrenco must have been a big commotion, but what did they see?


    There are big commotions.


    Those tourists who survived last night wanted to leave here completely with fear, but suddenly discovered that the staff at the airport were like wood, no matter what they said, they didn''t respond.


    Just follow...


    The same as the dead.


    This is not.


    Just when the spirits of these tourists were about to collapse, they saw the members of the London Special Forces. At this moment, they ran towards these people regardless of whether the other party would kill them.


    Several soldiers directly raised their hands and loudly said to the group of tourists who rushed towards him like zombies: "Quiet, rescue will be here soon, be quiet, step back, step back..."


    Sanfei is playing.


    Everyone is connecting.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    "It''s weird."


    "Is it some kind of virus?"


    The five overlord members of the Security Council are also online, talking about what they see.


    Confederate Alexander Pierce remembered the instructions of Mr. President, his biggest boss, coughed and said: "Boards, I propose to let the Aegis sanitation force enter for inspection, taking into account the current situation on the island."


    The governor of London seemed to be asking his people: "What about other places?"


    After all, London is under the unspoken rule of the Sovereign State of San Norrenco. Naturally, if something like this happened to the little brother''s house and the presidential residence was bombed, London must definitely take action.


    The governor of London seemed to have heard something: "Put it up."


    quickly.


    Photographs taken from various places in San Norrenco were sent up. Without exception, the people of San Norrenzo in the photos seemed to maintain a certain posture like wood.


    Photos, contemplation and horror.


    at this time.


    The second wave of Aegis-Kunshi fighters that took off seemed to have discovered something, and with a whistling sound, they directly transmitted the images seen by the fighter''s camera to the large screen of Sanfei.


    Kun''s fighter jets hovered over the densest forest in San Norrenco.


    The camera is facing down.


    A valley.


    A very well-built huge valley almost perfectly blocked by surrounding trees appeared on the big screen. However, it was not for everyone to see this valley, but to see that there were dense and white bones in the valley, and some still had no wind. The corpse turned into bones, just at first glance, is not under four figures.


    "Oneshette!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "God!"


    "my mom."


    The four council members of the Security Council could no longer restrain their inner shock after seeing this scene. Then, even in the video state, they all understood a key word from each other''s eyes.


    This thing will explode in an instant if it is not possible.


    When the director of London saw this scene, his face was a bit ugly. These bones undoubtedly had a lot of thoughts. The case happened last night, but this matter started at least a few years ago. At that time, the international community was in When accusing the President of San Norrenco of interfering in democracy, London came forward to directly support San Norrenco.


    If this matter spreads out.


    that¡­¡­


    My overlord of Great Britain, with so little skin left, will it be shaved off again?


    quickly.


    At the European Aegis branch, Aegis medical scientists and scientists began to transport equipment, ready to start boarding.


    As for those tourists?


    Ha ha.


    When the council saw the bones in the valley like a hill, it realized that this matter must be strictly controlled. Therefore, the group of tourists will be concentrated in a certain place, and a special doctor will conduct medical examinations on them until they are confirmed. After being in good physical condition, they will be escorted back to their respective countries.


    At the same time.


    Those tourists in San Norrenco still don¡¯t know. At this moment, the International Seismic Organization has issued a statement to the outside world that a huge earthquake occurred in San Norrenco, which affected the entire territory of San Norrenco, causing communication interruption, but don¡¯t worry , The five overlords of the Security Council have sent a joint rescue team to San Norrenzo.


    Same as those tourists.


    Lake didn''t know about it either.


    Under the valley where countless bones are piled up.


    Boom!


    The third body directly moved a boulder, and with a puff, Daniel Whitehoe, whose throat was cut, was thrown on the boulder like a rag.


    "Fuck!"


    "..."


    Daniel Whitehorse opened his eyes very weakly, looking at the V mask that appeared in his own eyes, his eyes shrank instantly.


    Lake said: "Hi, I said, I promise you will see me as soon as you wake up."


    Finished.


    With a flip of his right hand, Lake opened the full set of surgical tools for World War II that he bought in a collection store in Belgium.


    Daniel Whitehorse struggled.


    Eye-catching.


    The quartet fixed his limbs expressionlessly.


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    "This is impossible."


    "..."


    Lake lay the surgical tools flat, looked at Daniel Whitehorse whose lips were beginning to tremble, and smiled: "Impossible, there is nothing impossible, I said, I will find you, I didn''t disappoint you."


    "puff!"


    Lake went straight to the knife, with a crash, and instantly opened Daniel Whitehorse''s belly.


    Daniel Whitehoe screamed instantly!


    Under normal circumstances.


    Lake will not talk nonsense with the person he is going to kill. He likes to wait to kill someone to talk nonsense, but he wants to do this, but Daniel Whitehorse does not intend to give him this opportunity.


    The organs in this guy¡¯s body have been replaced by Jiaying¡¯s organs These organs not only guarantee that Daniel Whitehorse will not grow old, but also give Daniel Whitehorse something different. ability.


    Lake was planning to meet and took out his organs directly. Any nonsense, it is not too late for Daniel Whitehorse to die.


    can¡­¡­


    no way.


    Lake shook his head and looked at Daniel Whitehorse who was screaming loudly and comforted: "Don''t worry, I will try my best to hurry up, you say you are too, and you have changed your name and surname, and I am not dead and resurrected. Reckless, but you are really stubborn."


    ...

 Chapter 238: The last craziness

    "The legendary life of a beautiful comic (!


    This sentence, Lake also comes from the heart.


    Take a look.


    First he got out of suspended animation, and then used Jiaying¡¯s organs to regain youth and immortality. Then, he transformed himself into a mass-produced model, and then Jin Chan completely gave up his identity and changed to a new identity. Once again, Jiaying''s organs were transplanted into this new body.


    MMP.


    There is no way for the show of Dihua to describe Daniel Whitehorse''s operation.


    Lake has no doubt that if there is no him in this world, or if this guy doesn''t kill himself, then, at the end of the laugh, there is no doubt that it must be Daniel Whitehorse in front of him.


    What a pity.


    Lake sighed, opened Daniel Whitehoe''s belly with surgical instruments, sprayed disinfectant on his hands, and then began to wear rubber gloves.


    This is not to protect Daniel Whitehoe, but to protect yourself.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "and many more!"


    Daniel screamed and struggled fiercely: "You can''t kill me, kill me, you will regret it."


    Lake glanced at it, thought about it, and then shook his head: "I never regret what I have to do, and in the same way, I will not regret what has happened afterwards."


    no point.


    People, the most important thing is to look forward.


    regret?


    There is no such word in Lake¡¯s dictionary, but only a simple and simple reason for a man who dares to act, admits mistakes, and stands upright after being beaten.


    It''s actually the same as falling in love.


    Lake does not regret that he loved Maureen, and likewise, he does not regret that he killed Maureen.


    still the same.


    Lake doesn''t regret it with Emilia, Rachel, and Theron. In fact, it''s fine to understand. How can a stalwart male **** only have a goddess by his side?


    I want it all!


    Lake chuckled, crossed his hands, squeezed, released the bubbles in the rubber gloves, and then moved his hands to prepare the organ removal tool.


    "Do not!"


    Daniel Whitehoe¡¯s lips were trembling and his saliva spurted: "If you kill me, my control over them will be completely lost. You will die. My people will kill you. Everyone will do it for me. Accompany...Ah!!!"


    With a scream like killing a pig, he seemed to be about to break through the cave and head straight into the sky.


    Lake removed an organ and put it on his hand.


    Oh.


    original¡­¡­


    The liver grows like this.


    and many more.


    This is not Daniel Whitehoe''s liver, this is Jiaying''s.


    Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    its not right.


    Lake blinked, looked down at the organs in Daniel Whitehorse, thinking about one thing, it seemed, as if, at this time, Jiaying has been resurrected.


    Ok.


    Lake also just thought of it. If Jiaying was resurrected by retrieving the organ robbed by Daniel Whitehorse, then the timeline would not be right.


    It''s very simple.


    The time of the afterlife was established far before Daniel Whitehorse GG.


    correct.


    Lake looked up. The reason why Jiaying was resurrected was not because of the organs, but because the Mr. Hyde, that is, Jiaying''s husband stitched her up and sacrificed the blood of a village before Jiaying was resurrected.


    Because Jiaying lacked organs after stitching, Mr. Hyde killed a villager as a sacrifice in order to bring Jiaying back to life.


    and so?


    Lake returned to his senses, and his eyes fell on the liver that he had taken out again.


    Next second.


    "puff!"


    "Do not!"


    Daniel Whitehoe''s eyes were furious, and he looked at the liver that was squeezed directly in Lake''s hand and roared again: "You will die, you will definitely die, I want you to follow me in the funeral!"


    Lake was expressionless, his hands continued to reach Daniel Whitehorse''s body.


    This cargo is too noisy.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake''s hands touched the woman''s heart that was pulsating, and I don¡¯t know how many years it was occupied by Daniel Whitehorse. When he was about to take it out, Daniel Whitehorse saw that he had lost his energy, so he closed his eyes and lit it. That strange ability that he has acquired since he touched an object.


    Daniel Whitehoe is a stranger, which is why he has the confidence to say that he is the country.


    He has a special ability.


    This is why he can use this ability to directly instruct the clones outside the mansion to attack Lake according to his will. However, this ability is ugly when he is alive, and every time he uses it, even Jiaying¡¯s organs can¡¯t be used. Slow down his aging.


    But right now?


    Almost at the moment when Daniel Whitehorse died, and also when Lake removed his heart, he directly burned the life of Jiaying''s organs to do this last thing.


    this moment.


    The sixth sense exploded instantly.


    "puff!"


    Lake directly took out the heart, pinched his hands in an instant, and with a bang, the heart that was taken away by Daniel Whitehorse instantly burst in Lake''s hands.


    Whoops.


    The countless sand in Lake''s hands fell along his fingers.


    Immediately afterwards.


    It seems that after the death of the heart, the transplanted organs in Daniel Whitehoe''s body also began to sand.


    Lake looked at Daniel Whitehorse.


    what''s the situation?


    Frowned.


    There is no doubt that Daniel Whitehorse died so thoroughly this time, and Lake also proved it from the tracker, but what does the sixth sense still suggest when Lake raises his eyebrows?


    People are dead, where is the danger?


    ghost?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    boom!


    The endless dark force poured out directly from Lake, and the warning of the sixth sense disappeared instantly.


    Nothing.


    Lake blinked.


    That''s it?


    The King of Mouth Pao Gou.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curved upwards, he put away his quadruped body, looked up at the cave that had begun to collapse under the force of darkness just now, and turned and walked outside the cave.


    Rumble!


    The top of the cave couldn''t hold on anymore at this moment, and it collapsed directly, crashing, one after another human bones seemed to have found a breakthrough. Almost the moment Lake left the cave, the countless skulls thundered. Long''s exit along the cave rolled down like a mudslide.


    Good guys.


    Lake, who had flashed into the dense forest, looked at the mud-rock flow that human bones turned into, and cried out in his heart.


    No wonder.


    Lake feels why so many residents have helped Daniel Whitehorse, feelings, this guy has really turned himself into a country.


    It''s so inhuman!


    Lake said in his heart.


    At this moment.


    A harsh scream came from the foot of the mountain.


    "Ok?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Wear wall stickers!


    call out!


    After Lake directly escaped into the land, he soon looked up and saw what was happening on the ground at this moment. One after another local people with frenzied expressions ran fast, biting and biting those who camped here yesterday and didn¡¯t know what happened. Tourists.


    what''s the situation?


    Zombie siege?


    The members of the Security Council who used satellites to observe San Norrenzo were also dumbfounded.


    The capital of San Norrenco.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Fak."


    "What happened here?"


    "Suddenly!"


    The first wave of special forces from London''s special forces that arrived in the capital, at this moment, fired directly at the densely packed, rushing out of countless buildings towards the locals who were rushing towards them.


    "Retreat in the direction of the beach!"


    The sergeant roared: "Quick!"


    Many team members ran wildly towards the beach behind, but even when they were running, they showed good military quality. A wave of people retreated, and a wave of people shot and blocked almost from all directions. The locals who came rushing towards them.


    Those tourists are not so lucky.


    Screams.


    The scene, like last night, seemed to have come again, and at this moment, it was more terrifying and frightening than last night.


    After all, last night, Lake only killed people who dared to shoot himself.


    "Sir!"


    "The entire San Norrenzo, the local people who were detected to be motionless just now all moved like this scene."


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Not sure."


    "..."


    An Aegis agent looked at the picture on the satellite, raised his hand, and looked at Nick Fury: "Sir, it seems... they are all turned into zombies."


    "what?"


    "wrong!"


    Maria Hill fixed the satellite on a certain corpse: "It''s not a zombie, if it''s a zombie, this corpse that was bitten half an hour ago should have also been transformed at this moment."


    Nick Fury looked at Maria Hill with one eye.


    Alexander Pierce also looked at Maria Hill in surprise.


    Not to mention Coleson and Natasha.


    after all¡­¡­


    No matter when, Maria Hill is always the kind of rigid, meticulous, and rules-abiding personality in everyone''s impression.


    "What are you doing?"


    Maria Hill seemed to notice that everyone was looking at her, frowning, and spreading her hands: "I also watch movies when I''m resting. Well, I also have my own hobbies."


    Phil Coleson: "Long Run Princess?"


    Hill: "..."


    Natasha Romanov frowned: "Fourteen first loves?"


    Hill''s face went dark.


    These two guys.


    Fortunately.


    After seeing Hill''s face, everyone changed the subject in time, and their eyes fell on the corpse focused by the satellite again.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The corpse remained unchanged.


    Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It was one thing that biting would become a zombie, and that it would not become a zombie was another thing.


    The capital of San Norrenco!


    Lake also spent nearly half an hour reappearing in a room on the top floor of the President Hotel in the capital.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake shot and killed the hotel cleaner who was about to pounce towards him when he saw himself emerge from the floor. He walked to the window, opened a corner of the curtain, and stared at the scene of zombies running all over the street, and he was lost in thought. .


    This is Daniel Whitehorse''s back hand?


    But how did it happen Lake seemed to have thought of something, he walked quickly to the cleaner''s side, banged, and shot the cleaner directly in the head.


    Bend down directly and lift the cleaner.


    Wow!


    The brain water came out of that brain hole and ran all over the ground.


    ...

 Chapter 239: There must be artillery before and after the war

    water?


    Lake looked down at the watery liquid coming out, moved his nose, and threw the corpse aside, then quickly walked out of the room.


    This is a fart.


    Is mercury water?


    Good guy, my mind is full of mercury, no wonder it''s so crazy.


    Lake walked out of the room and walked away 30 meters quickly before regaining his breathing. He shook his head speechlessly in his heart.


    Next second.


    Lake frowned.


    Daniel Whitehorse still has this function. Can he do nothing but directly turn the brain of the clone he can control into mercury?


    The heart is connected to the instrument control.


    still is¡­¡­


    Mind control?


    Lake prefers the latter. If it is the former, the first cut of the throat can bring this out. Suddenly, Lake thinks of the sandy organ.


    Mutant?


    wrong.


    Alien?


    Lake regained his senses and raised his eyebrows. If he was a member of the alien race with all kinds of incredible abilities like the mutant, then it seemed to make sense.


    The character displayed by Daniel Whitehorse is Gou.


    If Lake and Daniel Whitehorse change positions, put yourself in place, even if Lake knows that Jiaying can survive, he will never replace Jiaying''s organs.


    Unless Lake is very convinced, Jiaying''s ability, he also knows the roots.


    Amazing.


    This is not just as simple as anti-humanity, this is still a cannibalism.


    Lake tweeted twice, chuckled, banged twice, and once again heard movement in the corridor, and killed the locals who ran wildly towards this side.


    That''s it.


    It''s time to leave.


    Lake directly placed the wall-piercing sticker on himself, and after walking into the wall again, with a scream, he landed firmly on the wall on the first floor and looked onto the road.


    Countless locals filled with mercury rushed toward the sandy beach with the local ten-mile silver beach, crashing, rushing directly toward the sea like dumplings.


    "Thick and greasy Xiete!"


    "Fire!"


    "Suddenly!"


    The sergeant chief and the special soldiers who had just boarded the rescue ship looked at the local people who seemed to have nailed them under the dense dumplings behind them. Once again, they looked tight and opened fire.


    Hum!


    Fighters from London passed across the sky.


    "Fire authorization, confirm!"


    "Confirm, fire!"


    "Suddenly!"


    The fighter jet dived directly toward the beach, suddenly, and the barrels turned directly around. Then, countless bullets poured out, puff puff, and instantly hit the piles of local people on the beach.


    Staged an alternative Mowing Warriors!


    European Aegis fighters have also joined the battlefield at this moment.


    The order they received and the order given by the London hegemon of the Security Council authorized to shoot and kill directly. They must completely control the situation before the situation becomes serious.


    As for why this happened, that was also a post-war thing.


    Again.


    If things here are exposed to the world, there is no doubt that the people of the world will instantly panic, which will not be conducive to the joint rule of their five hegemons.


    It took Lake a three-hour trek to reach the designated location.


    "King!"


    "go!"


    Lake, who became the Black King, directly boarded the plane. After saying a word, he took off his coat and walked to the toilet on the plane.


    Busy all night, not taking a bath, uncomfortable.


    After taxiing, the special plane from the Immortal Consortium took off from the airport in Belgium, buzzing, and flew towards Budapest at the fastest speed.


    In the cave.


    boom!


    The space distorted for a moment, and then, a man who seemed to be born without eyes and brought a woman with oriental skin color and suture scars on her face appeared outside the cave.


    "There."


    "..."


    Jiaying looked at the cave that had been filled with various skeletons: "Where is my stuff?"


    Gordon shook his head: "The breath quickly disappeared."


    "It was taken away."


    "Do not."


    Gordon said: "The breath is rapidly decreasing, which is a natural depletion."


    "This is impossible."


    "This is a fact."


    "..."


    Jiaying''s eyes flickered and she was not talking. For these years, she has been looking for the **** who robbed her own organs. More than ten years ago, Jiaying once felt that her organs were exposed. But, at that time, Ge Deng hadn''t come out yet, when Jiaying arrived at that place, the building was already empty.


    This time, there was Gordon, but as a result, he was still empty.


    Hum!


    Jiaying looked up and saw that the London and Aegis fighters had once again appeared over the dense forest.


    "We should go now."


    Jiaying gritted her teeth, looked at the cave almost buried by bones, thinking about the rapid passing of life just now, and took a deep breath: "Can you feel anyone here before?"


    Gordon said: "If I saw him, I would know, but now, we should go."


    Jiaying took a deep breath: "Go."


    boom!


    In an instant, the space where Jiaying and Gordon were located was distorted. After a muffled noise, Jiaying and Gordon had disappeared in place.


    Sanfei is playing.


    At this moment, S.H.I.E.L.D. has also received related cases from all over Europe.


    "Sir, two similar cases occurred in the Czech Republic."


    "Austria too!"


    "Kosovo!"


    "Serbia!"


    "Moldova!"


    "Githers!"


    "..."


    The director of Aegis Europe was holding his forehead, looking at the relevant cases that swarmed in this short period of time, and the photos sent by agents from all over the world were completely dumbfounded.


    Nick Fury said solemnly: "Send it out."


    The head of Aegis Europe nodded.


    Next second.


    One picture after another appeared on the big screen of the Sanfei Decoration Operation Center.


    The people in the combat center were completely surprised.


    Without him.


    The photos almost covered this huge screen, but in the one hundred shrunken photos, in fact, there are only two names.


    Daniel Whitehoe.


    Bucky Barnes.


    Walter Jafak.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. everyone stared at the big screen, and dozens of Daniel Whitehorse and dozens of Bucky Barnes were completely dumbfounded.


    Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce were also dumbfounded.


    after all¡­¡­


    They have received an order to control this matter within the scope of the Federation. This is fine, let alone other places, how is this a control method?


    Alexander Pierce took a deep breath: "Nick, follow me to Pennsylvania Avenue."


    Nick Fury returned to his senses and nodded.


    This time the problem is very serious.


    but¡­¡­


    It can still be controlled. Right now, I can only rejoice that these Daniel Whiteho and Bucky Barnes are not zombies. This is a blessing in misfortune. If they are zombies, there is no doubt that the whole of Europe will fall. Up.


    On the plane.


    After taking a hot shower and putting on a new suit, Lake held the phone, wiped his hair in front of the mirror, and said to John Wick who was on the opposite side of the phone: "Slow down, what are you talking about, Daniel White? Huo and his bodyguards went crazy and walked straight out of the building, biting when they saw someone?"


    John Wick, who was at the Continental Hotel in Paris, looked at the chaotic street from the window and said, "Isn''t it like this on your side?"


    Lake shrugged: "The Belgian side has been cleaned up by me. I''m on the plane now."


    "Ok."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Lake touched his chin, thought for a while and said to John Wick: "We have both reported our grudges. You can go home, John."


    "what?"


    "I said, you can go home and hug your wife, it''s over."


    "ended?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake smiled toward John Wick on the opposite side of the phone and said, "I promise, specifically, I will talk to the Federation in a few days."


    Finished.


    Lake hung up the phone.


    Yes, it''s over.


    At least this thing is like this for Lake. After taking a shower and hanging up the phone, Lake feels that Daniel Whitehorse has been completely crossed from his list.


    Thoughtful!


    Said Daniel Whitehorse must, then he must die.


    Lake did what he said, he didn''t die, and Lake couldn''t feel at ease. Right now, the thoughts are clear and the wind is calm, Lake feels that he can finally return to a calm and ordinary life again.


    What have I done this year?


    After Lake put away the satellite phone couldn''t help but shook his head and thought.


    A terrorist attack led to the Hulk, and it took him half a year to come and go.


    And Rachel took Josie to Los Angeles for a month.


    Then there is Hydra.


    after that¡­¡­


    Gone.


    Just three things about Temeow, it took almost a year to get rid of it all at once.


    It''s an exaggeration.


    Lake shook his head, took a cigarette from his arms, lit one for himself, took a deep breath, and then exhaled a puff of smoke.


    Budapest.


    Lake got off the plane and transferred to the train again. When it was time for the Immortal Castle, it was already local time in the afternoon.


    The sunset is just right.


    Emilia wore a white dress and smiled as she waited for the gate of the immortal castle.


    "Good afternoon, my love."


    "Good afternoon, my love."


    Emilia and Lake hugged and kissed them. After releasing them, they looked at Lake with a smile on the corner of their mouths: "This time, you have made a sensation in Europe."


    Lake laughed: "Really, that''s none of my business. I am not the culprit. If mankind will perish someday, it will definitely not be because of me, but because they did it themselves."


    Emilia looked at Lake affectionately: "Then, my love, how long will you stay here."


    Lake looked at Emilia with a smile: "You want half a month, and I will give you half a month."


    five minutes later.


    Before and after the war, the law of artillery fire appeared again, and the entire Immortal Castle seemed to tremble in the battle between Lake and Emilia.


    As for the outside world?


    As Lake said.


    It is Daniel Whitehorse who caused all this, what does it have to do with him.


    ...

 Chapter 240: Lottery 1 wave stream

    Above the European continent, there is a dark cloud. For ordinary people, they feel that something is wrong, but going out and going home, life is the same, giving them a look that is completely their illusion.


    One after another shocking news broke out.


    The king of the royal family embezzled a lot of money and directly gave the throne to his son. In the end, he even made a scene of expelling himself from the country.


    What a scandal of politicians and senior girls.


    When a senior girl was arrested for calling the company¡¯s boss, the media have reported that politicians of which country, politicians of which country, Saudi princes, and Rothschild family members are all of this company. Senior VIP customers.


    For an instant.


    The wind is surging.


    even¡­¡­


    Even after the first earthquake, San Norrenco, which was notified yesterday, once again attracted an 11-magnitude earthquake yesterday. The super-scale tsunami caused by the earthquake directly destroyed 80% of San Norrenco. Five territories.


    This news was quickly submerged in the world of lace news.


    After all, a small country with a population of less than 50,000 and no sense of existence can be compared to the scandals and gossip that have emerged from the big countries and kingdoms in Europe.


    In 2004, Europeans called it the year of scandals.


    and¡­¡­


    For the Security Council, 2004 is almost enough to cause a huge crisis in human society and a year of cloning crisis that will trigger a tsunami.


    At the end of November.


    The Security Council has reached an agreement that the five hegemons have joined forces to prohibit the existence of any form of cloning experiments. Once discovered, the Security Council will directly and forcefully investigate and impose strong sanctions on the grounds of the [human security crisis].


    Who made the Federation, after seeing that it was unable to cover the lid this time, directly photographed the cloned accounts found in the European Aegis assault on Daniel Whitehorse¡¯s Paris Manor, and directly told the other four overlords, everyone. There are clones inside, what to do is up to you.


    In short.


    In the past half month, the continent of Europe has been very strange, but with the passage of half a month, the storm has gradually subsided. In the eyes of most people, the sky is still blue and the sea is blue.


    Nothing seems to have changed the same.


    most.


    Under the joint rescue of the Security Council, San Norrenco has detected a large amount of mercury residues in the soil after the tsunami. Probably, it will take at least two years for San Norrenco to recover.


    In order to prevent unknowing people from rushing in, Belgium and the Netherlands volunteered and agreed to strengthen their border patrols.


    no doubt.


    After the Security Council has dealt with the remnants of San Norrenco, San Norrenco, which has almost become a land of no ownership, will be divided by these two neighbors.


    This is an evil PY transaction!


    At this moment.


    Lake is on the top floor of the Immortal Castle, looking at the large town at the foot of the mountain that is about to form a scale, which will become the settlement of the first immortal blood under the rule of the Immortal Royal Family.


    Emilia leaned on Lake¡¯s shoulders: ¡°According to the agreement with the Security Council at that time, when the Immortal City is established, the immortal blood under the rule of the Immortal Royal Family will return to settle here, you say, we are considered to be the founding of the nation. Up?"


    Lake glanced at Emilia: "You are the queen now, the immortal queen!"


    "What about you?" Emilia smiled: "Prince Immortal?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "I don''t care."


    The Black King was the one he picked randomly, because what he thought was that the Black King represented his dark side, while Lake Edwin belonged to the bright side.


    but¡­¡­


    At that time, I was squeezed by my little padded jacket. Black King, Black King, Lake suddenly felt that, indeed, it was the name alone. People who didn''t know thought he had the same skin color as the nickname.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake left the immortal castle, set off, took a plane, and flew directly towards the federal territory.


    December 1st.


    Nine o''clock in the morning, New York time.


    Lake carried a backpack and returned to the Star Tower.


    Deng Deng stare!


    Lake looked at Skye, who was walking down the spiral staircase in a pajamas, and smiled: "Did you not go to school today?"


    Skye saw Lake coming in, yawned, and walked down the spiral staircase: "We had a vacation yesterday, okay."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Yes, happy high school days."


    Skye shrugged: "For others, yes, for me, no."


    "why?"


    "Why have you enrolled so many tuition classes for me again."


    "Hahaha!"


    Lake dropped the backpack on the sofa and walked towards the wine cabinet: "Because I have the financial resources, and knowledge makes people progress."


    Skye came over: "I can understand four foreign language classes, but etiquette, fighting, shooting..."


    Lake said: "Etiquette is something you will use when you become an adult, or you may not, but when you use it, you will learn it later. The same is true for fighting and shooting. I am a law enforcement officer, and Gwen also signed up. ?"


    Skye nodded.


    Lake took a sip of the wine: "Because of the characteristics of law enforcement, you may not use these two courses, but when you use them, they can save your life."


    Skye tilted his head, sat on the high stool, and blinked: "I thought you went out this time to solve all the troubles."


    "I hope so too."


    Lake smiled, and said in a faint tone: "But the tree wants to be quiet but the wind keeps going. I want the years to be quiet, but unfortunately, some people always think that my years are just weak."


    Skye nodded without understanding, "So, you are worried that one day I will be kidnapped, and then use me to blackmail you."


    Lake stopped his wine glass and looked at Sky thoughtfully, his mouth curled slightly: "I remember, someone used you to threaten me once."


    The corners of Skye''s mouth twitched.


    Next second.


    Skye''s eyes lit up and looked at Lake: "By the way, that time, the bullet you shot turned around."


    "Have it?"


    "Yes, you lied to me that I was hallucinating because of the bug in my head."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "No."


    "It''s an illusion, you have a wrong memory, how could the bullet turn around."


    "..."


    Lake smiled mysteriously at Skye, then poured himself a full glass of wine, and walked up the selection stairs to the second floor.


    Skye blinked, regained consciousness, turned around, and said to Lake: "I didn''t have hallucinations, I will prove it."


    Lake waved his hand: "Well, if you can prove it, I will tell you one thing too."


    Skye: "..."


    Proof that the bullet turns?


    It is estimated that at the moment, Lake is the only heir to the last [Bullet Turn] intangible cultural heritage.


    Wow.


    How do I feel that I have another title?


    Lake blinked.


    Assistant Director of Operations of the Department of Homeland Security, Director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, Major of the Army, Killer Black King, and now, the sole heir of intangible cultural heritage?


    I''m really good.


    Lake chuckled, entered the study, turned around, and closed the door.


    [Number of draws available: 1447 times (the upper limit of the number of draws for ordinary recharge)]


    [The lottery draw is over, the system enters the upgrade period, the estimated time (more than 24 hours)]


    [After the upgrade is successful, low-value items will be automatically removed from the lottery system library, such as a series of items such as keep working hard, thank you for your patronage, red wine, diamonds, gold bars, etc., and the minimum guaranteed item level will be upgraded to B very...]


    This is the gold bar that Lake had taken from San Norenzo on Emilia''s side and handed it to Emilia, and then Emilia made a direct call for 100 million.


    result¡­¡­


    Lake originally planned to have a wave of studs and a thousand draws directly, but unfortunately, Lake has used a lot of routines, and the invincible final interpretation right belongs to his own plug-in.


    The upper limit.


    Good guys.


    When Lake activated this system, he was thinking about one thing. Using cash to draw a lottery may be difficult for him in the early stage, but as his plug-in strength becomes stronger and stronger, the number of draws will only get easier.


    And this is based on the premise that Lake is a self-controlling person.


    If you¡¯re a traverser with no bottom line, it¡¯s estimated that once you get this system, you¡¯ll be able to directly incarnate the old family, and directly gnaw at Karen and Rose¡¯s deposits In short, as long as anyone can give him money , He was looking for someone.


    but¡­¡­


    It is estimated that such a person would not be able to obtain the system. After all, after Lake got on well with Emilia, he knew that Emilia was very rich. Even if he was short of money, he did not ask Emilia for it. Even, Lake also insisted on sharing half of the parenting expenses of the two children with Emilia.


    The sky is big and the face is the biggest.


    Trees want bark, people want face.


    Lake always takes his face and dignity very seriously.


    but¡­¡­


    Slow pumping is also a good thing.


    At the very least, Lake looked at the items in the item category that would be removed after the upgrade, and his eyebrows were beating. The number of early draws was originally small, and they were all drawn with hard-earned money. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t show anything. Thank you Patronize, keep up the good work.


    Forget it.


    Four hundred and forty-seven draws are enough.


    Just keep yourself invincible, lottery or something, the icing on the cake.


    "begin!"


    "boom!"


    moment.


    One after another shrunken golden treasure chests appeared directly in Lake''s eyes, and soon, almost, the shrunken golden treasure chests occupied all of Lake''s sight.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Free perspective mirror: A-level, props, fantasy series, as long as this prop is installed on the telescope, no matter how thick the wall is, it can be seen through. It comes from the Big Blue Cat series of props. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Electromagnetic grenade*2: Class D, props, science and technology, can instantly release the electromagnetic inside, paralyzing the electronic mechanical equipment within a radius of 25 meters, and no harm to the human body. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Holy Sailor Grenade*2: B-level, item type, magic modification technology system, can cause huge damage to undead, darkness, soul, and undead. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿

 Chapter 241: Guess what **** i am

    this moment!


    Lake finally understood what pain and happiness coexist.


    In the true sense.


    Lake felt that his head was about to explode in an instant. When it was the twentieth golden box, Lake had closed his eyes involuntarily, but the flashing golden light still gave him a sign that he was about to be blinded. .


    And the sound of constant ding ding ding.


    In the past, Lake felt that this tinkling sound was the most beautiful sound in the world, of course, except for the calls of Emilia, Rachel and Seifer.


    But right now?


    Lake felt that this tinkling sound was simply the worst sound in the world. This sound was like the sound of iron hitting suddenly in your ears while you were sleeping.


    As a last resort.


    Lake was sitting in his study chair, holding the handguards with both hands, his chest undulating gently as much as possible, trying hard to control his breathing and try to divert his attention.


    Cancel, cancel, I stopped smoking.


    Even though Lake shouted countless times in his heart, the lottery was unmoved, and there were even vague signs of speeding up. It seemed that he hurriedly ended the lottery so that he could go somewhere to upgrade.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    One after another, ordinary, ordinary, mysterious, and unpredictable prizes were opened.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Maybe it''s a moment, maybe a long time.


    When Lake felt that the golden light had disappeared, even though the sound of tinkling iron was still reverberating in his ears at the moment like auditory hallucinations, under the influence of Lake¡¯s immortal body, the auditory hallucinations and visions disappeared quickly. .


    [The lottery draw is over, the system enters the upgrade period, the estimated time (more than 24 hours)]


    "call!"


    "at last."


    Lake let out a sigh of air, frankly speaking, there have been excitement, tension, and anticipation in the previous lottery, but this is the first time that I feel relieved like this.


    really.


    Just as there is a man behind every goddess, behind every lottery, I am a male **** who vomits in the lottery.


    Lake shook his head, using his right hand, which was almost still trembling, put aside the bourbon that hadn''t been moved at all, and drank the full glass of bourbon in one go.


    The wine entered, and Lake was drunk in an instant.


    tipsy feeling.


    and also¡­


    Among the 1,447 treasures, there were hundreds of items that exuded the brilliant golden light that only S-class items had.


    Lake''s heart moved.


    ßÑ!


    [God''s battle robe: no rank, unique type, restraining legendary type, this shining vast and brilliant battle robe is a symbol of a supreme god, and at the same time, it also symbolizes the authority of this **** (it requires divine power, PS: when When you feel that you are not qualified to wear this suit, trust your instincts, otherwise, you will be crushed to death by the breath of this god''s suit.)]


    incredible!


    Lake looked at the shining brilliance that appeared in front of his own eyes. Just by looking at it, he could see the sky, the ocean and the underworld intersecting in it, accompanied by the sacred battle robe of billowing thunder, and his eyes almost flashed into stars.


    What a special thing.


    A wave of fat.


    I know that for the lottery, there will always be the best things for the first and last time. As for the middle, they are all perfunctory items.


    Earned, earned.


    Before there was an immortal body, afterwards, as long as time was able to take root and germinate to give birth to the seeds of their own divine power, now there is such a god''s battle robe.


    it is good.


    Now there is only one **** kingdom and godhead to be matched.


    Lake took the battle robe of God into the treasure house of the lottery. Just as the PS said, Lake just had the idea of ??taking out the battle robe, and the sixth sense exploded instantly like a volcanic eruption.


    obviously.


    If the current Lake directly takes out this battle robe, it will only cause Lake to die violently, and it will be a moment of death, death and death, and death and death...


    and so.


    Lake''s gaze fell on the rest of the objects, searching hard, and it looked like an object of God''s Kingdom or Godhead.


    Unfortunately, nothing was achieved.


    Is there no such two in the lucky draw treasure house?


    Lake touched his chin, muttering in his heart.


    A god.


    What can be called a god.


    Godhead, power, kingdom of God.


    The trinity is one, and the three are unique, and the three are indispensable.


    In particular, this place belongs to the Western universe, not the social environment of the Xianxia universe where my fate is involuntary.


    Divine power and the kingdom of God are complementary, the stronger the kingdom of God, the stronger the power of God.


    As for the Godhead?


    If you compare the Western universe to a game, then the gods belong to a separate server. If you want to enter this server, you need a pass. In this way, you can have the qualification and power to enter this god-exclusive server.


    Those who only have divine power or the kingdom of God can only be called false gods.


    Lake shook his head.


    No, no.


    The lottery system has only been upgraded, and it is not missing. It is still the same sentence, starting from scratch and starting from the rich second generation, these are two different concepts.


    At the beginning of the lottery, Lake felt that he was playing the lottery from scratch, but when the lottery system restarted again, hehe, that was the visual sense of the rich second-generation krypton game.


    Don''t come to the Krypton Lucky Draw if you have the ability, I won''t be persuaded if you come to Krypton!


    The big deal broke through hell, and Mephisto was called Dad, and I stayed in hell, pumping you a thousand or eight hundred times, and then let Mephisto be sent out of **** respectfully.


    Next.


    Lake put away his foot and kicked the **** dimension Mephisto, pinched the reverie of the **** king Odin of the Asa tribe, and directly grabbed the object that was shining with golden light next to him.


    Click!


    Along with the golden light dissipating is the endless thunder that burst out!


    [Thunder: There are no grades, rules, and infinite elements, which can act on the kingdom of God. When you are strong enough, when you are in a good mood, the sky will be sunny and clear. When you are angry, the sky will be clouded with lightning and thunder. (PS: It is just a seed now, it will accompany you to grow together, this is the divine right, the thunder divine right!)]


    Good guys!


    Is this for me to grab the job with that Thor?


    ¡­and many more.


    wrong.


    He reads Thor, and actually writes Hammer God.


    Lake blinked, snorted, volleyed, and when he retracted his right hand, there was already a small thunder in his hand that seemed to be blown away by a breeze at any time.


    This stuff...


    swallow?


    Lake thought together, and thunderously let go with a squeaking sound.


    Hum!


    Lake closed his eyes instantly.


    Next second.


    The moment Lake opened his eyes, it was like electricity in the void. In the eyes that were originally azure blue like the deep sea, there seemed to be nine days of thunder hidden in the azure blue sky.


    Heaven can''t be bullied!


    Lake looked at himself in the vanity mirror in his hand and touched it.


    It seems to be a little more handsome.


    but¡­


    Lao Tzu is already worth one hundred and one points, and a few more points are not bad.


    Lake shook his head.


    "Ahem!"


    "..."


    Lake looked up at Skye who appeared at the door of the study with his arms around him: "How long have you been standing there?"


    Skye smiled and shrugged: "It didn''t take long for you to **** my mirror from my hand, and I chased to the door of the study, probably, only ten minutes."


    My **** fascinating temperament.


    Lake closed his eyes in his heart, got up, and handed the mirror to Skye: "Girlish paper, don¡¯t be too fancy about your appearance. Technology is now very advanced. The most important thing for girlish paper is to cultivate your own temperament and appearance. , You can change it at any time according to your own temperament, know not."


    Finished.


    Lake, after a serious education that Skye''s temperament takes time to cultivate and the appearance only requires krypton gold, pushed Skye out of the study, who had grown up with a bewildered face, and then closed the door again.


    ten minutes?


    real or fake?


    I like this Thunder.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake took out the third item again.


    This time.


    The golden light is blooming together with the other eleven golden lights.


    suddenly.


    Lake seemed to hear a song in his ear.


    Seiya!


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    boom!


    Twelve golden lights burst into the air in the lottery interface instantly, and along with the passionate accompaniment, the twelve golden boxes carved with some kind of magical animal were revealed.


    Could it be...


    Lake''s eyes shrank slightly, as if thinking of something.


    Gosh.


    Is this true or false, am I dreaming?


    Leke directly opened the box headed by an Aries statue carved with magnificent magnificence.


    Next second.


    Lake''s face collapsed.


    MMP.


    I know how it is possible to continue to be popular.


    [Zodiac-Aries gold saint clothing: S grade, UU reading war clothing category, zodiac line, note that this is not a finished gold saint clothing, but it contains enough materials for you to make it. Orichalcum, Gamanion, Galactic Sand (PS: drawings are included, maybe, it¡¯s time for you to find an exclusive blacksmith for yourself, of course, you can refining yourself with the power of a small universe...)]


    Lake has a black line.


    Looking at the other eleven boxes.


    Without exception.


    This is matching.


    Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Lion, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius, Pisces...


    The zodiac, the golden saint, a one-time collection.


    can¡­


    Lao Tzu has no staff, why do you give me these.


    Huh?


    I have a clone.


    I don''t know if I can do it.


    Put it away first.


    Lake directly waved his right hand, and the set of saints of the zodiac were also stored in the lottery warehouse.


    but¡­


    All of a sudden, there were twelve missing directly, and in an instant, the number of golden legends instantly decreased by two-thirds.


    MMP.


    Why not let me use the zodiac to directly exchange for a kingdom of God, even if it is a seed.


    Next.


    [Boom! ¡¿


    [Small universe practice: SSR level, exercises, sacred system, this is a kung fu that can make you weak enough to break rocks, and strong enough to break stars (PS: combining the original force has a miraculous effect, maybe you can Give it to others to try. After all, with so many constellations, you can''t monopolize it by yourself.)]


    Rubbish.


    next!


    Accompanied by the golden light blooming, a cold voice that sounded coldly with a bit of cuteness was transmitted from the golden light.


    "You will all die here!"


    "..."

 Chapter 242: Fantastic Beasts and Pokémon

    Hum!


    The plane arrived directly at Washington International Airport.


    In the hangar!


    Lake walked out of the plane with his hands in his pockets, very leisurely.


    Skye was walking behind, carrying a backpack and holding a pet tightly in his hands.


    Came to pick up the plane, Betty, with a pair of sunglasses, turned towards Lake and Skye who came down. When he was about to beckon, he was taken aback, blinked, and looked at the pet in Skye¡¯s arms tightly: What is it?"


    The pet probe in Skye''s arms, with agile eyes looking at Betty who came over to look at her curiously, and said softly and nicely: "Ibuyi..."


    Betty wowed: "So cute."


    Skye revealed the whole picture of the pet in his arms, like a little fox, but with the characteristics of a dog and a cat. Although it is not as big as a palm now, the fluff has become fluffy and soft like never before.


    "Do you want to hug?"


    "¡­¡­Can I?"


    "Ok."


    Skye handed Ibrahimovic to Betty and said, "She is very good."


    Betty stood on her palms with both hands supporting her palms. She raised her head and looked at her with bright eyes. She tilted her head and Ibrahimovic yelled.


    "This is... a fox?"


    "Not sure."


    "Where did it come from."


    "Lake brought it back."


    Skye pointed to put her backpack in the trunk, opened the driving door, and Lake, who sat in, said to Betty like this.


    Betty blinked.


    The vehicle was speeding in the direction of Arlington.


    Betty looked at Ibrahimovic who was playing with Betty in the back seat through the rearview mirror, and looked hard at Lake in the driving seat.


    after awhile.


    "Brother~~~"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "..."


    Lake glanced at Betty: "I found this one in Belgium. You want it too. Will I change it for you?"


    ¡¾Ibrahimovic: S-class, pet category, Pok¨¦mon series, Ibrahimovic has the characteristics of foxes, dogs and cats. The genes that make up the body of Ibrahimovic are very unstable, and they are susceptible to changes in form due to environmental influences. They are docile and easy to raise. ¡¿


    The ghost knows that the lottery system can still draw Pok¨¦mon.


    But Lake thought about it later, there are some magical animals in this world, and since there are any animals, it seems quite reasonable to have a Pok¨¦mon in the lottery.


    Back home.


    Lake got out of the car and hugged Karen who was standing at the door waiting for him as usual.


    Karen also noticed the Pok¨¦mon Ibrahimovic that Skye had brought.


    It is clear.


    Women not only have no resistance to shiny things, but also have no resistance to cute hairy things.


    Just as Skye and Betty met Ibrahimovic for the first time, Karen also did the same. He couldn''t help but took Ibrahimovic and played with it. Poor Ibrahimovic, the shaggy hair became messy.


    and many more.


    Lake suddenly thought of something.


    In other words...


    Hulk, does he have hair?


    like?


    Lake touched his chin, recalling the appearance of Hulk''s transformation for the first time, but the green of his mind did not make Lake wonder whether Hulk was hairy or not.


    If Hulk has hair, then Betty''s behavior will pass, but if Hulk has no hair?


    Good guys.


    Does Betty like White Tiger?


    Lake thought so.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake sitting on the side of the wine cabinet drank a small wine quietly, watching the three women gathered around the sofa and admiring the beautiful faces of Ibrahimovic, suddenly thought of something.


    Taking time out of Ibrahimovic is simply too straightforward.


    At this time in the past, whenever Lake went home, the afternoon would become the time for him and Karen to be alone with you. This year is even more terrifying. After all, Karen has been thinking about when she can see her little padded jacket, Catherine. .


    But after Ibrahimovic.


    Look.


    Karen seemed to have forgotten about it.


    This is good.


    Thinking back to the items in the lottery this time, Lake can only use blood to make money... No, it is to describe the blood bank directly and completely.


    This is no longer a question of not earning blood.


    It''s a big profit.


    Tabard of God.


    Thunder.


    Signs of the zodiac.


    Ibrahimovic.


    and also¡­¡­


    Red Queen!


    Correct.


    It is the famous artificial intelligence, the Queen of Flames, the Queen of Red Umbrella!


    This made Lake a bit of a pleasant surprise. The reason is very simple. After he became famous, he could finally replace his old-fashioned flip phone that he had stitched and repaired for three years with a smartphone.


    and¡­¡­


    Regarding the degree of evolution, the Red Queen is greater than Jarvis. After all, the Red Queen is called artificial intelligence, while Jarvis is called an intelligent program. The two are different.


    Jarvis can only rely on data analysis.


    The Red Queen can analyze data and improve her own programs. For example, when the Red Queen is invaded, she can fix the loopholes by herself.


    As for the rest.


    It''s also a good thing.


    There were three hundred and eighty-five golden legends, and all the magical items in the early 1,000s below the golden legends were temporarily thrown into the warehouse by Lake after taking a look.


    Maybe after I have the kingdom of God, I should build a treasure trove for myself.


    Odin of the Asa Protoss has one.


    mine?


    King''s Secret Treasure?


    Lake thought about it.


    Ding Dong!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked out the door.


    Karen walked over and opened the door.


    "Hi."


    "Happy holidays, Karen."


    "Happy holiday."


    Karen hugged Rachel who appeared at the door, then touched Josie''s head next to Rachel, and said, "Come in, Lake is here."


    Lake walked out of the counter to look, smiled, and gave Rachel a hug.


    Rachel said, "Sorry, I wanted to tell you, but Karen said no."


    Lake laughed and said, "I was thinking of picking you up this afternoon."


    not far away.


    "Wow!"


    Josie also saw Ibrahimovic who was lying lazily and yawning on the sofa, her eyes were bright and she said to Rachel: "Mommy, come on, look."


    Rachel looked at it.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake sat on his high stool again, looking at the group of ladies occupying the sofa, and fell into deep thought.


    He wants to revise what he just thought.


    Isn''t such a cool, handsome, and stalwart male **** like a cute pet?


    No reason.


    Or is it that the eyes of ladies nowadays have changed?


    quickly.


    General Ross, who had finished his day of official business, also returned. General Ross glanced at Ibrahimovic who was being watched by many ladies, said something, and then walked to the restaurant to accompany Lake.


    Lake finally felt not so lonely anymore.


    "Where did it come from."


    "Belgium."


    "Oh."


    General Ross nodded and talked about this topic. After all, in the eyes of General Ross, Ibrahimovic is just a pet. However, if General Ross knows that Ibrahimovic can be at least one squad of soldiers in the future, I am afraid I don¡¯t know what to do. What kind of impression did you make.


    But right now?


    Ibrahimovic is still young, and it will take at least three years for Ibrahimovic to reach adulthood.


    after awhile.


    The ladies started to get busy.


    Karen said to Rachel as he walked towards the kitchen, "Rachel, would you like to make the salad tonight? Lake especially likes salad."


    Rachel turned his gaze to Lake, who was drinking with General Rose: "Really?"


    How could she remember that it was not like this.


    In Rachel''s memory, Lake''s meals are known as meatless and unpleasant.


    Karen said: "Of course, Thaddeus also likes it."


    Lake hurriedly winked at Rachel, and Rose next to him was also coughing in a low voice.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and walked toward the kitchen: "I''m not good at making salads, it''s okay."


    Karen said: "Of course it doesn''t matter, I will teach you the three-layer salad from my family today."


    When Rachel entered the kitchen, he glanced at Lake for the last time.


    Lake looked at General Ross on the opposite side and smiled.


    In fact.


    Both Lake and Rose are carnivores. However, Karen feels that the nutrition of green dishes is greater than that of meat dishes. Both of them love Karen, so they also hope to let Karen know that they have the same preferences as Karen.


    Betty?


    Women are born with a soft spot for green dishes, and Betty is a passive liking type.


    Betty is also busy now.


    Skye handed Ibrahimovic to Josie, the youngest here, and then followed Betty to the kitchen, ready to set the table.


    Lake and Rose can only move their positions to the backyard.


    Two recliners.


    Two people.


    Rose looked sideways at Lake lying next to him: "Do you know about San Norrenzo?"


    Lake nodded.


    In it, he is the protagonist, the male protagonist, and the protagonist of justice. Daniel Whitehoe is a super villain who has turned a country into his own super evil villainYou were in Belgium at the time. ? "


    "Correct."


    Lake did not hide anything: "I killed the dozen or so Daniel Whitehorse in Belgium."


    Rose laughed: "I knew you did it, so I didn''t leave anything behind."


    Lake smiled and said, "I was trained by you."


    Ross laughed. If others dared to tell him so frankly that he had assassinated so many people abroad, General Ross probably had an idea.


    This is Lake.


    his son"!


    "Haven''t San Norrenzo been there?"


    "No."


    Lake said: "I was already on my way to Budapest at the time, but I heard David say, was the situation really that terrible?"


    Hehe said: "It''s more than horror. After rescuing people, they were directly bombarded with hellfire, the purpose is to completely bury this matter."


    Except for the rescue of a small number of people and tourists, San Norrenco is no longer human. In order to completely suppress this matter, the Council directly used hellfire to directly cover it. Therefore, it also triggered a tsunami to help them. Complete the final clean-up work thoroughly.


    "correct!"


    General Rose seemed to have thought of something. He took out a photo from his arms and handed it to Lake: "You have many informants, look, don''t you know this person?"


    Lake takes over the photo.


    Raise eyebrows.


    In the photo, there are all eleven lakes, plus a lake with a double knife and a V mask.


    Very cool!


    Lake curiously asked: "Who is this?"


    General Ross shook his head: "I don''t know, but the code name we gave is V-Avenger!"


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 243: Pit for Betty

    V for the Avengers?


    What kind of title is this?


    In other words, I already have a few titles when I count this title. If this is a few years from now, if I just recall these titles, I''m afraid it won''t take an hour to recite them.


    Lake posed the photo in his hand speechlessly, and looked at Rose: "V-Avengers, I think it should be called the V-Vendetta team."


    Rose grumbled and looked at Lake: "Do you know them?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, I don''t understand, but I have heard of their names."


    "Tell me."


    "I don¡¯t know much, and I heard about it by accident. It is said that there is such a group of people because of the international attitude towards Germany after World War II. They came together and tried the remaining extremists. Yes, it is said that this group is provided by a small group of Jews with their base and equipment. This one with a V-shaped character did not have plastic surgery, but these eleven people are said to change their faces every five years. Once exposed, they will immediately Make a face change."


    Lake ridiculed the experience of the V-Vendetta team, and introduced it to General Rose.


    Rose listened very carefully.


    Lake''s thoughts turned sharply. After filling in the outline, he closed his voice and shrugged: "That''s all I know."


    Rose frowned.


    A secret organization formed entirely by Jews after World War II to target those groups of surviving extremists?


    Probably.


    After all, at the time, Germany wounded the Jews so much that they were almost extinct, so it was a very reasonable thing to have such a case.


    but¡­¡­


    General Ross frowned: "But we didn''t find any information about this organization."


    Lake shrugged: "I have never heard of S.H.I.E.L.D. before. This organization rarely operates in the Federation, and it will not be so fanciful. Maybe they didn''t think that the whole country was a clone."


    Rose nodded thoughtfully.


    In fact, Lake originally wanted to use assassination, but after thinking about it, he gave up. The deterrence effect of assassination is relatively low. The deterrence effect of the unparalleled deterrence is enough to ensure that he can live for a long time. It''s been quiet for a while.


    Again.


    Lake felt that he was completely wasted this year. He was either playing with the Hulk or with the Hydra, and he didn''t accomplish anything on his own.


    This will not work.


    Lake said that he had to give himself a good vacation for a while.


    At least, next year, Lake is too lazy to move.


    the reason?


    Rachel is pregnant. If the due date is April next year, Lake doesn''t want to waste his precious time on these insignificant things.


    Therefore, when Lake came back, he had already made plans for next year. The years are good, he lives in New York, whether he is lying down or farming, even if there is a big deal, he will wait for the next year to talk about it.


    Rose put away the photo that Lake had re-delivered, put it aside, put the topic aside, and talked about another thing: "Your minister is going to attack S.H.I.E.L.D., do you know?"


    Lake shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Ross said: ¡°Obviously, this incident was caused by S.H.I.E.L.D., plus the previous incidents, directly causing Kelly to plan to ban S.H.I. S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and at the worst, let S.H.I.


    The minister is mighty and domineering.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, cheered up for his minister in his heart, and then said: "This is unrealistic. Back then, it took a lot of effort for the Federation to get the other four overlords to come in and get them to pay."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is not so much the Security Council as it is the Federation. The Federation is using the assets given by the other four hegemons to support its own S.H.I.E.L.D. with international law enforcement authority.


    This directly banned S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., even if Mr. President had this idea, he would still choose to reject it. The reason is that the things brought by white prostitutes are also very fragrant for Mr. President.


    Lake and General Rose said some other things, about this matter, if you say it, you will forget it.


    At night.


    Karen told Lake and the others a shocking news, after this time Christmas passed, Karen will go to Paris to become the new diplomatic ambassador.


    Lake and Betty were stunned.


    Rose seemed to have known about this a long time ago, and he didn''t have the slightest surprise.


    Lake and Betty hurriedly said congratulations to Karen, Skye also sent his blessings to Karen, and Rachel and Josie were the same.


    From a certain perspective, Karen''s change of identity symbolizes one thing.


    Karen intends to formally enter the Washington DC system. He used to be a federal prosecutor, only an internal system within the Department of Justice. This time, he has completely entered the Washington DC system.


    Karen accepted the blessings of Lake and Betty with a smile on her face, and then said to Betty: "I have agreed with your father, don''t you like military work, so you will go to Paris with me, you I have always wanted to go to Paris."


    Betty was stunned for an instant.


    Lake seemed to have thought of something and looked at Rose.


    Oh my God.


    This trick is... clever.


    If you just don''t move, it''s just a matter of drawing a salary from the bottom of the tank.


    Again.


    What kind of romance can''t stand the test the most.


    Long distance relationship.


    Lake thought of himself and Hermione that was the only time an uncle and Loli had ended up without a problem. Such a stalwart male **** like him was lost to a long-distance relationship. Anyway, Lake didn''t understand how Betty could defeat it.


    Betty returned to his senses and looked at Karen: "I..."


    Karen said, "Do you want me to be alone in Paris?"


    Rose wiped his lips with a napkin and glanced at Lake casually, as if to say, well, it''s time for you to perform.


    Lake knows.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at Karen: "I can take time off, and I will go to Paris to be your bodyguard."


    Karen glanced at Lake directly: "You go, can Rachel go?"


    Rachel said cleverly: "It''s okay, Karen, Lake can take a leave of absence and come back when I am due to give birth."


    Nice assists.


    Ross also said at this time: "I will figure out how to go to the European base next year and be closer to you."


    Lore!


    Betty quickly said to Karen: "Of course not, Mom, I will accompany you to Paris."


    Otherwise what can she say.


    Everyone in the family had to accompany Karen to Paris. She said that she didn''t want to accompany her. What was it called, and then others asked why she didn''t go.


    Good guys.


    When Betty thought of this, she felt a strong sense of guilt in her heart.


    fall in love?


    Then others will ask others again?


    The older brother Lake directly stated that he would resign from his position as a senior federal executive and become a free personal bodyguard for an ambassador, and that''s fine, but his sister-in-law Rachel also unconditionally supported him.


    Looking at my father Rose again, he directly stated that he would find a way to adjust the European base next year, just to get closer to Karen.


    Come this way.


    Suddenly, Betty felt a sense of endless guilt in her heart. Although she always felt something strange, she couldn''t think of it for a while.


    after all¡­¡­


    Said that the family was planning to separate her and Bruce?


    This is impossible.


    Karen has been promoted, not demoted. This is something that the whole family is happy about. Karen can''t disagree, so let her be promoted directly to bring her to Paris.


    How do you think this is magical.


    Forget it.


    When I meet with Bruce tomorrow, let''s talk to him. She doesn''t lack money anyway, she can''t do it. I can come back on the weekend, and it doesn''t have much money.


    what?


    Why not let Bruce fly to Paris.


    Bruce is almost becoming a protected animal in Quantico. At the very least, on this timeline, after this period of time, Bruce really did not find any signs of the army intending to slice him, and gradually felt relieved.


    As for the Hulk who came out violently?


    The military has never attacked Hulk from the beginning, and Hulk has also come out several times. However, despite the friendly military greetings, Hulk was very angry, but Betty was also there a few times before, and Hulk did not share Bruce¡¯s Memories, but only shared memories about Betty.


    and¡­¡­


    Hulk had a great time playing in the venting venue provided by the military. Frankly speaking, Lake has watched the video once. Good guy, I feel that the relationship between Hulk and the military has gradually taken a big step towards the relationship between Hulk and collectors. Stepping into The military worships the strong, this is the law.


    If you have to say that the military has any plans, even if it does, it''s still thinking about how to make the Hulk exist forever, and if it can separate Hulk from Bruce, it would be even better.


    Funny laugh!


    At night.


    In Lake''s bedroom.


    After a warm exercise, Rachel thought about what was on the table and asked about Lake. She also saw the eye contact between Lake and Rose after she had finished speaking, and then felt a little weird.


    seem¡­¡­


    This is a conspiracy against Betty.


    And Betty, without exception, stepped into this trap stubbornly.


    Lake smiled and said, "You should know that Betty is in love with that Dr. Banner."


    Rachel nodded.


    When Rachel, Skye and others were taken to the Quantico base, Rachel saw it several times, not to mention that Rachel knew that Hulk existed, but signed a confidentiality order.


    Lake shrugged: "Banna is a genius, no doubt, but his self-control ability is too bad."


    This is why Karen intends to intervene.


    Banner was upset, and Hulk came out.


    Banner got angry, and Hulk came out.


    Banner got excited, but Hulk came out anyway.


    Lake also learned from General Ross after the meal that Quantico had hired various psychologists and used various equipment in order to allow Banner to control his emotions during this period.


    The results of it?


    What really changed Karen''s mind was that one night, Hulk, who was wearing his upper body, ran to the clearing with a bang. After a green light, Hulk was born.


    In the middle of the night.


    Why did Banner transform?


    The answer is self-evident.


    ...

 Chapter 244: Return to New York

    fortunately.


    That time it was in Quantico¡¯s base, and Thaddeus Rose had complete control. Obviously, for a long time to be expected, Betty and Bruce would never be together.


    What if something goes wrong with this carelessness?


    General Ross is about to eat people.


    This is also after Karen accepted the post of ambassador, agreeing to this proposal of General Ross.


    Karen will not intervene in the private lives of his children, but if the private life may endanger the safety of the children, I am sorry, Karen will come out to intervene artificially at this time.


    Rachel was surprised and curious: "What does Betty like about Bruce Banner?"


    Follow this to speak.


    In addition to his IQ, Bruce Banner seems to have no other advantages. He can''t even control his own anger. Obviously, he is a typical nerd.


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows."


    This question, he has been asking himself, why Betty likes Bruce Banner, if Hulk is hairy, it''s okay to say, but Hulk is green and bald.


    Lake shook his head and didn''t bother to think about it. He was on the same front as Rose and Karen anyway.


    Betty?


    Sorry, a nine-year-old old man who still can''t control himself and turns into an old man at every turn is a good match.


    quickly.


    Christmas of 2004 went quietly.


    The year 2005 came quietly.


    Skye took Ibrahimovic on Lake¡¯s special plane and returned to New York to prepare for the new semester, while Lake stayed at his Arlington home.


    Around the end of January.


    Lake and Karen, as well as Betty and Rose, appeared together in the buildings on Pennsylvania Avenue.


    The conference is underway.


    theme?


    Naturally, it is to introduce Karen Rose, who will succeed the current Federal Ambassador to Paris next month.


    Lake is wearing a military uniform this time, and like General Rose, the medals are almost full.


    The spotlight flashes.


    Early February.


    Karen took Betty to Paris to take office with General Rose, while Lake went back to New York first, and waited until next month when Rachel started her vacation to bring Rachel to New York for delivery.


    There are many rich people in New York, and enough confidentiality.


    Which hospitals in Washington D.C. were almost completely seduced by the newspapers in Washington D.C.


    In mid-March.


    Star Building.


    Lake was sitting in his study, and the moment he turned on the computer, he gave a squeak, a man with blond curly hair, wearing a blood-red skirt, and a cold-looking appearance appeared on the screen with a drop of cute red. Among.


    The host of the Red Queen is not in the Star Tower, not even in New York, but in the immortal castle on the other side of Budapest.


    All the high-quality accessories of the Immortal Consortium are sourced from all over the world, and then assembled in the underground fortress rebuilt in the Immortal Castle.


    As we all know, Lake is a person insulated from high technology.


    and¡­¡­


    The Red Queen was originally Umbrella¡¯s artificial intelligence. This time, it became the artificial intelligence of the immortal consortium, which can better help Emilia deal with daily affairs and ensure that the assets of the immortal royal family will not pass away.


    Wasn¡¯t it the first two months?


    After the Red Queen took over the immortal consortium, a dozen moths hidden in the immortal consortium were directly discovered. There is no doubt that these a dozen people were directly lighted on the sky lanterns and directly wailed in the sun and turned into ashes.


    This is good.


    "Good afternoon, Red Queen!"


    "good afternoon."


    Lake sipped a bourbon, looked at the emergence of the red queen and said, "How about it, did you find Dr. Zola?"


    The Red Queen said: "Sorry, I can only feel the Jarvis you mentioned for the time being. I am still learning the knowledge here, which is somewhat different from my core program."


    Lake nodded: "It''s okay, this matter is not in a hurry."


    Could Dr. Zola really die?


    In other words, does his friendship with Alexander Pierce have such a deep friendship? For the hegemony of Alexander Pierce, he willingly gave his life?


    So great.


    But it''s not right.


    If Dr. Zola really had such a great spirit of sacrifice, he would not go to HYDRA.


    Or is this guy lurking in a deeper network, just like a submarine in the deep sea, keeping the so-called radio silence?


    Lake blinked.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    "...David?"


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at the ringing phone, raised his eyebrows, and after connecting, listened to David''s account on the opposite side of the phone, nodded and said: "I will be there in half an hour."


    After half an hour.


    Lake did not meet the National Land Building directly, but drove directly to a street in Queens. At this moment, the siren and cordon were sounded on the street.


    "George!"


    Lake got out of the car, showed his credentials, walked into the cordon, shouted at George who was standing outside a building after the explosion, and walked over: "How?"


    George turned his head and saw Lake: "The fire has just been turned off, and the people from the explosion disposal team have just entered. It is not yet certain whether the case is to be transferred to you."


    Lake said, "I don''t need to receive this case, trust me."


    George nodded: "I believe you."


    quickly.


    Wearing a hat, it seemed that Joe, who had completely walked out of the haze, walked out of the building that was destroyed by the explosion and burned. After seeing Lake, he was a little surprised.


    Lake and Joe gave a hug.


    release.


    Joe then said to George: "On the right side of the building''s lobby, which seems to be the test stand, explosive residues have been detected."


    George looked at Lake: "Your case is up."


    Lake said: "It''s yours, and our Department of Homeland Security provides technical support."


    Who is in charge is the master.


    Since the New York State Department of Homeland Security is in charge of Lake, naturally, Lake¡¯s rules are to solve the case anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter who leads the case. Lake also said during the meeting, unless it is a case where the Department of Homeland Security needs to intervene. Focus on assistance, and will not ignore the merits of the land agents.


    Who solves the case is not the case.


    Lake once served in the New York Police Department system, and was very speechless about these robberies, so he didn''t bother to add fire to it.


    When George saw this, he smiled and said, "If this is the case, let us borrow your exhibit room. Ours is full, and the equipment is not as good as your Homeland Security Bureau."


    Lake said: "So envious, I can invite you, but obviously, you won''t come over."


    George said thank you.


    He has been working for a few years, almost. After Gwen University graduates, George can get a pension. Then, the police pension plus the New York pension will be enough for Lake to live a happy retirement life.


    Lake immediately looked at Joe: "How about you, Joe, are you coming?"


    Joe said: "By the way, don''t you always want me to leave your group? Why, you start to miss me?"


    Lake laughed.


    okay.


    This time, Joe was completely free from the haze, and he was able to make such a joke. Sure enough, time is the cure for everything.


    Not long.


    Information about this exploded building was found.


    It was checked by the Department of Homeland Security.


    On the surface, this building is a grocery store, but in fact, it is a dental clinic, the one without a license. After all, a large part of the people living in this neighborhood have no money to go to precious dentistry. The clinic conducts consumption.


    "What about other information?"


    "The information is sent to your tablet."


    Listening to Tiffany''s voice in the headset, Lake took out the folded tablet from his arms, and then unfolded it under the envious expressions of George and Joe.


    "Envy, come to me, one man, investigating the case, watching movies, it''s great!"


    "Don''t envy, don''t envy!"


    "I like to use a TV."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the two people who were not envious, but they had already walked to his side. The corners of their mouths were slightly curved, and then they used their fingerprints to light up the folding 4K high-definition tablet donated entirely by the Stark Group.


    The screen lights up.


    quickly.


    Information about this black dental clinic appeared on the tablet.


    Tiffany, who is in the Land Building, said: "Sir, the landlord of this address passed away half a year ago. He lives alone and has no children. The grocery store operator has no records and information. This morning, the landlord¡¯s estate lawyer was sorting out the information. When I discovered that someone seemed to be occupying the old man¡¯s property , I directly called the police."


    George said to the side: "Indeed, some police officers said that they came here after receiving a call, but when they felt that there was an explosion here."


    Lake asked, "Where is that lawyer."


    "The phone cannot be connected."


    "..."


    Lake looked up at George: "Are there any bodies?"


    George frowned and said, "I didn''t find it."


    at this time.


    Rumble!


    There was an explosion before, and there was a noise from the burning house. Soon, a police officer appeared on the second floor of the bare building: "Sir, found the body."


    Lake smiled.


    George looked up: "That lawyer?"


    The police officer opened his mouth and said to George, "Sir, you should come up and see by yourself."


    The second floor of the building.


    Lake put away the tablet, looked at the bones exposed in the wall on the second floor, no less than three bones, and said to George next to him: "So, this is not my case."


    The case is clear.


    No terrorist attack is involved at all.


    Lake was ready to leave.


    but¡­¡­


    Accompanied by the sound of the wall peeling off directly, a smell of barbecue stewed meat suddenly appeared.


    "Wat Raffak?"


    "..."


    Lake listened to George''s slightly surprised voice, turned around and looked into his eyes, the wall was densely packed with bones that almost merged with the wall.


    But this is not the point.


    Lake saw the lawyer who couldn''t get through.


    Look.


    But on the wall, a corpse with a body full of flaming redness and a head showing signs of melting, with its mouth growing in horror, appeared in everyone''s eyes as the wall peeled off.


    died.


    Just made it in?


    ...

 Chapter 245: The birth of the little padded jacket Helen

    ut¡­¡­


    Even if the suspect has superhuman time and speed, this is not a case of the Department of Homeland Security.


    After confirming that the case was at best a serial killer and not a terrorist attack, Lake said goodbye to George and Joe, and then got in the car again.


    In the case of a terrorist attack, go out and turn left at the Department of Homeland Security.


    For the serial killer case, go out and turn right to the FBI.


    After half a month.


    It was almost April 1st, and Lake led Rachel hurriedly on the special plane that had just flown over from Las Vegas, and went straight to the New York Presbyterian Hospital after getting off the car.


    Skye walked out of the elevator holding Ibrahimovic who was still the size of a palm, and looked at Lake at the door of the operating room: "How is it, how is it."


    Lake pointed to the operating room: "It''s still inside."


    Skye breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lake looked at Skye: "Didn''t I say, you don''t need to come here, it''s not safe at night in New York."


    Skye is sixteen years old this year, but his driver''s license is still in the process of getting his license, and it is now ten o''clock. Even midnight in Manhattan is very unsafe.


    Skye shrugged: "But I have to come, I have a sister, don''t I?"


    Lake looked at Skye.


    Skye also looked at Lake with a smile on his face.


    Lake nodded: "Yes, you have a younger sister."


    You have another sister.


    Lake said so in his heart.


    Skye was the oldest, sixteen years old, then Catherine, fifteen years old, and then Helen, who had not yet come out inside.


    Yes it is.


    Helen Edwin.


    This is the name Lake and Rachel discussed.


    Skye hugged Ibrahimovic and sat next to Lake, blinked and looked at Lake who was sitting next to him: "You don''t seem to be nervous?"


    Lake curiously asked, "Why are you nervous?"


    No matter how big the problem is, he can control the audience. In the worst case, he will only take a trip to **** and bring the mother and daughter back from hell.


    Moreover.


    This is not the first time.


    Lake recalled the process of Emilia giving birth. At that time, he was really nervous. Emilia also directly forced out of her own blood form in pain.


    Skye gave a sigh, nodded faintly, and then whispered: "Then have you finished your business?"


    Lake nodded.


    It''s just one in and one out, very fast.


    Sworn marriage on the left and divorce on the right.


    Fortunately, Emilia didn''t care about this form at the time. Otherwise, Lake pondered, he was afraid that he was already in third marriage.


    in fact¡­¡­


    This was also what Rachel requested. It was Karen. Karen in Paris called Lake and vaguely reminded Lake that **** and divorce are two concepts.


    Lake was convinced that he took Rachel to Las Vegas, and then through his relationship with the court system, he found a judge and walked through the process on his side.


    at last.


    At the very last second from April 1st to April 2nd, Lake''s little padded jacket, Helen Edwin was born.


    Late at night.


    Skye hugged Ibrahimovic, and Lake looked at the little Helen in the breeding barn, and blinked: "So cute."


    Lake smiled, walked to the bed, and kissed Rachel who was lying on the bed.


    Rachel smiled and said, "We are already divorced."


    Lake said: "This is not very good, love is always sweeter than marriage."


    "But you are too bothered."


    "My love for you, as always, will only increase and not decrease, not less than other women."


    "..."


    Five days later.


    Star Building.


    Lake carried Baby Blue and walked upstairs.


    Skye walked behind Rachel and introduced Rachel to the layout of the home.


    Not long.


    After receiving the news, the neighboring Kassel family downstairs stopped by.


    And then¡­¡­


    The Georges are here.


    Beckett also brought Ryan and Esposito.


    Joe is here too.


    after that¡­¡­


    For the first time, Lake felt that the living room he had originally thought was very spacious, at this moment, it seemed that it was a bit crowded.


    "Sorry."


    Lake said to Rachel, "I didn''t tell these guys to come and disturb us."


    Rachel smiled and said: "I think it''s good, they are all your friends, don''t they?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Ok.


    It was the first time he discovered that he still had so many friends.


    Skye used a video upstairs to show Karen and Betty in Paris watching the sleeping baby.


    downstairs?


    Friends are here, so naturally they will have dinner again.


    Lake had already contacted a western restaurant on Fifth Avenue in advance when he had a premonition of this scene, and directly asked their chef and waiter to come and serve.


    Everyone is not surprised.


    After all, in the eyes of these friends, Lake, who lives in the Star Tower, has always been a rich man.


    But the truth is...


    It was because of the vote of Daniel Whitehorse that Lake was barely able to achieve financial freedom when the lottery system was upgraded.


    before?


    Not to mention it, thinking about the life of using three credit cards in a row, tearing down the east wall to repair the west wall, it scared Lake.


    late at night.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Rachel who was sleeping next to him, carefully pulling out his arm, put on his pajamas, walked out of the bedroom, and then walked into the baby room that was arranged a while ago.


    Helen fell asleep in the crib without crying or making trouble.


    In the stroller.


    A cute little bat hangs upside down on the extinguished chandelier, and the two little tiger teeth of the little bat are very eye-catching.


    Lake smiled: "Catherine?"


    Bang!


    The little bat flew down from the chandelier with flapping wings, and fell to the ground. After a dark fog passed, Catherine, who was wearing a dress that was very in line with the trend of outside high school girls¡¯ favorite clothes, held Lake¡¯s arm as she did before: ¡°Hehe, how do you know me coming."


    Lake shook his head and said, "If I can''t even find my little quilted jacket, then, don''t you have to blame it again?"


    He went to the small town of Fox in late February.


    result¡­¡­


    Catherine was a little shocked by Lake''s true identity, but it was not as exaggerated as Emilia said.


    At most, Lake is writing three full guarantees to the little padded jacket, guaranteeing that Catherine will always be the little padded jacket in his mind, and then from the treasure house of those lucky draws, he has taken some big blues that are basically unable to perfectly match his own strength. The cat series props can be regarded as bribes for her little padded jacket, which made Catherine the little padded jacket lose her feelings once again.


    After all, it is Lake''s eldest daughter.


    Lake felt that this was like his eldest daughter, majestic and self-like.


    How can Emilia say so exaggerated.


    As for what Emilia said afterwards, after Catherine came back, clutching the antagonist would be a violent beating. The antagonist who was hitting her head was completely irrelevant to this matter.


    Even if there is no such thing, doesn''t his little padded jacket still like to hit his brother if he has nothing to do?


    and so.


    Emilia was a little alarmist.


    Lake looked at his little padded jacket: "Your mother told you?"


    Catherine shook her head: "No, I felt it as soon as my sister was born, and then, flying along this feeling, I was exhausted."


    Lake blinked.


    Catherine complained: "I was in the middle of the flight when I ran into a **** plane and almost didn''t **** me into the engine."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    In my mind, there was a picture of a cute little bat flapping its wings under the dark night sky, trying to fly from the western part of the federation to the eastern part of the federation.


    "Can''t use bamboo dragonflies?"


    "I''m working hard, I can definitely learn."


    "Hey."


    Lake shook his head and nodded Catherine''s head: "The flying magic carpet, bamboo dragonflies can''t use it, nor can the flying magic carpet."


    The little padded jacket froze for a moment, then opened her mouth slightly: "I forgot."


    There were still more ordinary people in Fox Town, and every time I returned to Budapest, a special plane from the immortal royal family came to pick me up, so that Catherine forgot that there was a flying magic carpet in her fourth-dimensional pocket.


    Lake shook his head, looked at his little padded jacket, raised his eyebrows: "You just said, did you feel it?"


    What do these mean?


    Catherine closed her upset and shrugged: "Just know, it''s like, I know where my brother is now. So, Daddy, do you know that I have this ability, you just told me one month in advance? of?"


    As Catherine said, she could clearly feel the position of her younger brother David and the position of this little sister Helen, and even Catherine felt that there was still a...sister?


    But not sure.


    Do you still have this ability?


    Lake clicked on the little head of his little padded jacket again: "You are my eldest daughterMy business, maybe at some point in the future, you will inherit my glory, and you have the right to know mine. all."


    so close.


    Frankly speaking, Lake was indeed a little shaken by what Emilia said at the time. In other words, if this was silent, his little padded jacket would know that she had another sister. I guess, Lake thought, Not three guarantees can comfort you.


    My little padded jacket still has this ability. What is it, to overcome the radar, and accurately capture any child belonging to the restraint?


    Catherine stuck out her tongue and looked at Helen who was sleeping: "Will she become a little bat too?"


    Lake said: "How is it possible, Rachel is just an ordinary person."


    Catherine raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Lake: "Can I see her?"


    Lake nodded: "Okay, there are still vacant rooms downstairs. I''ll clean up for you and leave tomorrow morning?"


    Catherine looked at Lake: "Daddy, do you think I have any other sisters?"


    "Skye, Josie..."


    "No, no, I mean, my biological sister?"


    "...You are my eldest daughter, I''m pretty sure about that!"


    "Well, I love you, Daddy!"


    Catherine said: "Tomorrow there will be thunder in Fox Town. I finally have the opportunity to play baseball. I don''t want to miss it. I''m leaving, Daddy, remember what you said, come and visit me during summer vacation."


    Finished.


    With a pop.


    Catherine once again turned into a cute bat, flew out of the window, then appeared, wow a corner, fell straight down, and then climbed to Lake''s window on the flying magic carpet.


    "See you later, Daddy!"


    "See you."


    "..."

 Chapter 246: Super Investigation Bureau Plan

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    Rachel didn''t plan to stay in New York for a long time. He just stayed at the Star Tower until October 9th, and couldn''t help but said that he would return to Washington.


    Lake was a little helpless.


    Rachel is a very independent person, her maternity leave has already arrived, she wants to go back to work, her career is in Washington, and Josie is also in Washington, so Lake seems to have no reason not to let Rachel leave.


    One cannot be a double standard.


    When Lake decided to give up one and choose to embrace a forest, he set a bottom line for himself.


    He didn''t force Emilia and him to return to New York. Now, he won''t force Rachel to leave. After all, people are not selfish. Why is Lake selfish?


    Lake looked at Rachel who was packing her clothes and said, "Are you sure, we don''t need to find a nanny?"


    Rachel pointed to her sister Mia, who came over from Los Angeles when she heard that she was pregnant and gave birth to a daughter last month, and said, "I already have one."


    Mia, who has been teasing Helen who has been rushing around in the past few months and somewhat unscientific, said with a hey, "I can ask you to pay the salary of my child."


    Lake looked at Mia and said, "Okay, I''ll give you a salary of ten thousand dollars a month, how about it?"


    "Lake."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Lake directly reached out and gestured to Rachel, then interrupted Mia who was about to say that she was joking: "I''m serious, and if you take over this task, I can get Brian back to the FBI."


    Yes it is.


    Brian.


    After all, it was a love brain, and they were also destined to be two people. In the end, Mia still forgave Brian, but Don¡¯s boss was furious. No, Mia saw that the incident was revealed, and Rachel also called at this time. Give it to her, so she talked to Brian, and then ran to New York to avoid the wind by the way.


    Mia blinked: "Can you do this?"


    Lake shrugged: "You can ask Rachel."


    Rachel was white as Lake: "I remember you said that you almost offended the Law Enforcement Bureau once."


    Mia opened her mouth.


    Lake smiled and looked at Mia: "How about it, but there are requirements for accepting this. Oh, the requirements are the same as those of ordinary nanny in Washington?"


    Mia said silently: "I can take care of people very much."


    Lake nodded: "That''s the deal."


    Finished.


    In front of Mia, Lake took out the latest smartphone he had replaced last Christmas, dialed a phone number, and then rang the speakerphone.


    "Booth!"


    "It''s me, Lake."


    Lake said directly to the senior FBI Special Agent Booth who was on the phone: "Do me a favor and plug someone into your department."


    Booth froze for a moment, and then said silently: "I am a senior special agent, not a senior agent in charge, okay, Cypriot, don''t you know our job?"


    Lake said: "I know, if he is a civilian, I will find your boss, but he is not, he was in the Los Angeles office before, because he offended me and was fired."


    Booth became even more confused: "Then you still help him, and, after offending you, is he still alive?"


    Lake glanced at the eyes of the two women in the living room, and said silently towards Booth: "He is an innocent disaster. I have no objection to him. Just don''t let him go undercover. That guy is a love brain. Ryan O''Connor, enable him, I owe you a favor."


    When Booth saw that Lake had said so clearly, he said OK directly.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake said to Mia, "It''s done, you can ask Brian to prepare now and buy a ticket to Washington."


    Mia opened her mouth wide.


    This... is it done?


    So simple?


    Didn¡¯t Brian say that he had been removed from the list, and it would be difficult for him to re-enter?


    Rachel looked at Lake, who unscrupulously staged a power deal in front of a major reporter like her, and said speechlessly: "Are you planning to send me a big news on my first day at work? Shocking, DHS The senior executive¡¯s transaction with the FBI?"


    Lake came over and hugged Rachel: "Will you?"


    Rachel tried to put on a stern face: "I''m a reporter, and what I''m after is really...ooh."


    Lake directly kissed Rachel''s lips.


    quickly.


    On the way to the New York International Airport, Mia also hung up the call to Brian. Brian on the other side obviously received the shocking and happy news first.


    "Thank you, Lake."


    Mia put away the phone and thanked the driving Lake.


    Lake said: "I accept it, but you can also tell Brian that if he leaves you, I will directly take him back. In the physical sense, how about it."


    Mia didn''t intend to speak anymore.


    He dare.


    My brother can blow his head.


    Airport hangar.


    The special plane is already waiting for the warm-up time.


    Lake got out of the car with Rachel.


    Rachel looked curiously at Lake who was following the plane: "Why, don''t worry I will go back alone."


    Lake nodded: "That''s right, but I went to the Department of Homeland Security. I went the same day and returned the same day."


    Rachel looked at Lake with a smile.


    Lake shrugged: "Well, I can stay in Washington for one more day."


    Rachel then let Lake go.


    Washington!


    Homeland Security Building.


    "Come in."


    Lake knocked on the door and listened to the sound inside. After pushing the door and entering, he said to Minister Kelly who was working: "Minister, why are you dragging me from New York?"


    Kelly looked up at Lake and laughed: "Sit down, there is a document over there, you can take a look first."


    Lake''s eyes fell on the document on the coffee table.


    sit down.


    Open.


    Huh!


    Good guysget red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!


    Lake just opened the folder, and then, when his eyes fell on the title, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    This is a preliminary plan for the application of a new department.


    To put it simply, this is to re-establish a secret under the authority of the Department of Homeland Security, but with security and your law enforcement powers, and the Supernatural Activities Supervision and Operations Bureau under the control of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Abbreviation!


    S¡¤M¡¤B


    Lake blinked and looked up at Minister Kelly who was sitting on the opposite sofa.


    "what do you think."


    "I think¡­¡­"


    Lake thought for a while, shook his head, looked at Secretary Kelly, and said: "The Department of Homeland Security originally existed to protect the peace and stability of the Union. The plan is OK, but we have a similar one."


    Minister Kelly said: "It''s not ours."


    Lake closed the folder: "Not in theory, but in reality, it is."


    At Christmas last year, Lake heard such a sentence from General Rose, but after ten months have passed, Lake thought it was a still-born plan. Unexpectedly, it was ten months late, Minister Kelly. Still took it out.


    Minister Kelly said: "Mr. President has already approved."


    accepted?


    are you crazy?


    Is Mr. President planning to smash his own job?


    Isn''t he afraid that Congress will impeach him directly?


    and also¡­¡­


    After this round is successfully established, then, poor Nick Fury, does he still have the money to build 72 bases?


    wrong.


    So far, how many of his 72 bases have been built?


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly: "I want to form this S.M.B. Is it public?"


    Secretary Kelly said: ¡°The Supernatural Activities Supervision and Operations Bureau, whose name means everything, is also under the functions of the Department of Homeland Security, but after he is established, he will deal with a major case similar to the cloning crisis last year. I intend to make you the first director of this department."


    Lake was not surprised by this.


    after all¡­¡­


    Who is it for me!


    Lake never thinks about humility, or that sentence, humility has no meaning, humility may give you a small part of respect, but more, most people will regard your humility as you are a softie. evidence.


    just¡­¡­


    Lake still did not quite understand: "How could Mr. President suddenly agree to this plan?"


    Secretary Kelly said: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not an agreement. After all, when Congress approved the establishment of the Department of Homeland Security, there was a provision that the Department of Homeland Security could add and tailor agencies according to the situation.¡±


    "Have it?"


    "You are a senior executive, you don''t even know this."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Secretary Kelly looked at Lake who seemed to be about to talk nonsense, and shook his head: "Anyway, I want this department. Unless Mr. President removes me, he can''t stop me."


    Lake took a deep breath and gave Minister Kelly a thumbs up: "Minister is domineering."


    Worthy of being the nineteenth heir to the presidential throne.


    Talking is domineering!


    School is abolished.


    "and¡­¡­"


    Minister Kelly said: "It is impossible for the Supernatural Activities Supervision and Action Bureau to be built in one day, and since it is a brand-new independent department, his headquarters must be separated."


    Lake nodded: "I know, Minister, I think San Fei''s plot of land is good."


    Minister Kelly opened his mouth, then looked at Lake angrily: "If you plan to move from your nest to Washington, I will start the procedure immediately."


    Lake waved his hands again and again: "Let''s put it in New York, or put it in New York."


    This place in Washington, DC, there will be an incident. The reason why nothing happened last year was because SHIELD and Hydra were too busy. Besides, Lake didn¡¯t plan to come Washington Office.


    He would rather resign!


    Minister Kelly said: "In the first two years, I gave you a budget of 10 billion yuan, accounting for one-seventh of the Ministry of Land Security. In two years, how about you set up a shelf for me?"


    Ten billion?


    Lake said silently: "Minister, you are embarrassing me. Now in New York, which piece of land can be built for headquarters is cheap, let alone construction. If you want to say that 10 billion is the cost of the headquarters, I am fine, I received."


    "...You still don''t think it is enough?"


    "It''s not enough."


    The land in New York is very cheap, but New Jersey is very cheap, but when the headquarters of a secret agency is placed in the countryside, before the war starts, the grade will be reduced by half.


    ...

 Chapter 247: Traditional Girlfriend

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    but¡­


    Lake didn''t want more. After all, 10 billion a year already occupies one-seventh of the Department of Homeland Security''s annual budget, and this is a department that doesn''t even set up a shelf.


    No matter how much this is, other persons in charge will have opinions.


    Moreover.


    Right now S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau still has a certain effect. Although Minister Kelly wants to replace S.H.I.


    Secretary Kelly said when Lake left: "I will give you two years, 10 billion, to put the headquarters in, you can find yourself a deputy."


    Hearing this, Lake touched his chin and turned to look at Minister Kelly: "Can I dig S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Secretary Kelly said: "As long as you are sure that this matter will not leak out, I don''t want to go to Congress or be called to appear in court by the Supreme Court."


    Lake nodded: "Understood."


    If you want to build a new department, just new department.


    There is also a lot of oil and water in the new department. Of course, this oil and water is meaningless to Lake now, but what if the upgraded system directly soars to 10 million dollars.


    It is better to plan ahead than to make up for it.


    When Lake first heard Minister Kelly''s words, the current deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Maria Hill appeared in his mind.


    but¡­


    Lake thought about Maria Hill''s character and Minister Kelly''s warning, and decisively gave up.


    Maria Hill is very principled.


    Lake appreciates this, but he just doesn''t work together, and now Maria Hill has been poached away. There is no doubt that if Hydra discovers this, he will know if he will jump the wall in a hurry.


    Forget it.


    In case there is a chance in the future, it is not too late to dig.


    It''s David Buss now.


    David also has the ability, and, in principle, knows what a necessary choice is, so that everything is done according to the rules like Maria Hill.


    After leaving the Department of Homeland Security, Lake returned to Rachel''s apartment. After all, the big boss in front of him has assigned such a secret task. It is reasonable to spend some time on paid vacation to plan this matter.


    and so¡­


    As soon as Lake stayed, he stayed for six years.


    At Christmas 2005, Lake took Rachel and Skye to Paris and spent time with Ambassador Karen Rose. After Christmas, Lake and Skye flew back to New York. And Rachel took Helen back to Washington.


    Mia and Brian have also settled down in Washington, so Lake is not worried that Rachel will have to work and take care of Helen. After all, the annual salary of 60,000 is not for Mia.


    When Lake took Skye back to New York, New York was still snowing.


    February 1st.


    Lake returned to the New York State Building.


    Assistant Tiffany ate the fries and looked at the coming Lake, blinking very cutely.


    Lake smiled and said, "My dear assistant, did you miss me when I was away?"


    Tiffany hurriedly put away the French fries, then heard Lake''s ridicule, nodded: "Yes, sir, I thought I was forgotten by you."


    She broke her fingers a few days ago and forgot it. In 2005 and a whole year, the New York State supervisor, the time spent at work was not more than forty-five days, and this is the usual sum. After all, there are times. Just came out to show off and got off work.


    Deputy Director David Buss heard outside voices and walked out of his office.


    no doubt.


    Bass was also surprised to see Lake, who had disappeared for nearly a whole year, appear again.


    In the office.


    Bass looked at Lake, who walked towards the wine cabinet as soon as he entered the door, and said, "I''m starting to wonder whether we don''t have the position of supervisor in New York State."


    Lake took out another year of Bourbon, and turned to look at Buss, who had worked so hard and had no complaints over the past year, to clean up the bureau. He smiled and said, "Buzz, I''m interested in it with me. Do you start from nothing together?"


    Buss frowned: "What?"


    He thought that Lake was leaving to enter the Washington system. After all, the Ross family had this resource.


    Lake walked to his desk, took out the document about the Super-Inspection Bureau from the bag he had just brought, and handed it to Bass: "This was proposed by Mr. Minister when I went to Washington last year."


    Buss took the file, sat aside, and looked at it.


    Lake sat aside and drank his wine in peace. The task given by the boss should also start. Last year Lake could say that 10 billion was not enough. This year¡¯s 10 billion allocation was also down a few days ago. Quietly lying in the account.


    quite a while.


    After reading the information, Bass looked up at Lake: "This conflicts with the functions of some departments."


    Lake knew that Buss would say this for a long time, because he asked the same thing at the time, so how did Minister Kelly answer him, Lake answered Buss in the original words.


    Buss nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Lake said: "How about, are you interested in coming to this bigger stage?"


    Right now they are only the New York State Department of Homeland Security, but after the establishment of this new Super-Inspection Bureau, there is no doubt that the jurisdiction can be directly extended to the entire Union.


    Although it is still in the system of the Department of Homeland Security, in terms of positions, it is of the same nature as the Secret Service which is under the jurisdiction of the Department of Homeland Security but is independent.


    Bass looked at Lake speechlessly: "You want to keep me working for you."


    Lake did not deny: "But, I didn''t take your credit for myself, did I?"


    Buzz smiled helplessly.


    This is true.


    Last year, at the New York State Department of Homeland Security''s debriefing work, Lake was secretive throughout the whole process, and the whole story was about the deputy director David Bass. The debriefing report was handed over by Lake himself.


    Frankly speaking.


    If Lake is the kind of person who doesn''t work but still grabs credit for his work, David Buss probably left his stall a year ago.


    After a while.


    Buss nodded.


    Upon seeing this, Lake shook hands towards Bath: "Well, I wish we continue to cooperate happily?"


    Buss got up and shook hands: "Chief Edwin."


    Lake smiled and said, "Deputy Chief Bath."


    The ridicule is over.


    Bass smoothly entered the state of preparations for the Super Investigation Bureau: "Then, where is our headquarters located, New Jersey?"


    Lake shook his head: "New Jersey is not under consideration, just New York!"


    Again.


    For high-end law enforcement agencies, the first step is that the location of the headquarters must also be in line with the high-end atmosphere. There is a high-end agency that will place its headquarters in the countryside.


    [Reading books to get cash] Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] Reading books can also receive cash!


    Buss frowned: "New York, not to mention whether there is a place, just say there is, do you plan to use up the 20 billion budget directly?"


    Lake smiled mysteriously.


    after awhile.


    A map of New York was projected onto the wall.


    Lake pointed to a place on the map and said, "I plan to put it here."


    Bass looked over: "Gardenas Island?"


    Gardners Island, located to the east of Long Island, New York, to the north of East Hampton, is located in the Long Island Strait, but is connected to East Hampton by a cross-sea bridge.


    The area of ??the island is not large, but it is definitely not small. It is more than enough to accommodate a headquarters, an airport, and a port. By the way, it can also carry a series of recreational activities such as golf courses.


    Bass used the tablet to retrieve the information on Gardners Island, then after a glance, he said to Lake: "This island used to belong to the Franklin Mint, but it was bought by Stark Industries ten years ago. Come down, now ten years have passed, our estimate of 20 billion is not enough."


    Lake nodded and looked to Bath: "I know, so I plan to talk to Tony Stark in a few days."


    Even if land becomes a share?


    This super-examination bureau is used to grab a job with SHIELD. Anyway, the Hulk is unlikely to be poached by SHIELD people. If this is the case, then just do nothing but keep Tony Star. Ke also dug up.


    "Are you sure?"


    "No."


    Buss said, "I thought you were pretty sure."


    Lake shrugged: "I was sure of this the year before last, but last year, I didn''t contact Tony for the entire year."


    After all, the revenge has to be reported.


    Bucky Barnes can''t die anymore, and there are so many dead. The ghost knows which of them the body is. When Lake came back last year, he actually had a phone call with Tony Stark. Tony Stark Ke also didn''t pursue the matter of having to live to see people or corpses.


    Really turned himself into a mass production model, and Tony also saw that scene.


    But since then.


    Lake never talked to Tony on the phone again, and never met.


    Buss raised his eyebrows and said: "If you don''t say it, it is true. I basically didn''t see this super-rich lace news in any newspapers for the whole year."


    Lake laughed and said: "How many New York newspapers has this super-rich bought, and once broke the news, bought one. It is estimated that Stark Media Group will appear if they are integrated."


    "He bought a family and then went bankrupt, not bought a family, and managed a family."


    "Who makes the family rich."


    "..."


    Lake and Buss glanced at each other, then laughed loudly.


    at this time.


    Tiffany knocked on the door outside and walked in. UU reading


    Lake propped his hands on the table and looked at the assistant entering the door: "What''s the matter?"


    Tiffany looked down at an envelope in his hand, and then handed it to Lake: "Sir, a bailiff who just came to Manhattan Family Court in New York, let me give it to you."


    Lake took over and smiled: "Bailiff, I remember, haven''t I been exempted from jury duty?"


    Tiffany hesitated and said, "Sir, this is not a notice from the jury. It is, for your subpoena, you are accused. The bailiff said, I hope you can attend the first closed court mediation tomorrow."


    Bass, who was sitting on the sofa by the side, heard these words and couldn''t help looking at Lake.


    Lake looked down at a summons that had been taken out of the envelope, blinked, and was also a little dumbfounded.


    MMP.


    what''s the situation?

 Chapter 248: Was born a daughter of Sokovia?

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    I''m a defendant?


    whats the matter.


    and also¡­¡­


    The family court, isn''t this a court that takes care of the short-term affairs of some parents? Why is this court looking for me?


    Lake was a little confused.


    Was sued by her little padded jacket, Catherine?


    Or was he sued by Helen, who is less than one year old this year?


    No reason.


    the next day.


    Lake gave up the idea of ??going to Malibu and directly arrived at the Manhattan Family Court at nine o''clock in the morning. He didn''t want to be considered by the court that he had fled because of this incident, and then directly issued a maritime arrest document.


    fortunately.


    Lake has always had a pretty good relationship with the judges of the court system, not to mention knowing everyone, but at least, the judge system has a good sense of him, Lake Edwin.


    Just like sending a subpoena, in principle, it must be directly handed over to the person by the bailiff. This time it is directly handed over to his assistant. Obviously, this is an expression of face-saving.


    People give me face, I give people face.


    Lake has always been like this, so he simply postponed his trip to Malibu and came here.


    The third floor of the court.


    Lake knocked on the door with a trace of confusion. After getting a response, he walked in and said to the judge''s assistant sitting at the door of the inner room: "Lake Edwin, I''m here to see Judge Rebecca."


    Talking.


    Lake directly showed his federal credentials, and after a glance, the assistant picked up the phone in his hand.


    quickly.


    The assistant hung up and said to Lake, "Mr. Edwin, you can go in."


    Lake thanked him and pushed open the door of the inner room. At first glance, he saw Judge Rebecca who took off his glasses, got up from his office chair, and walked over to shake hands with him.


    "Mr. Edwin."


    "Ms. Rebecca."


    After Lake shaking hands, he learned that Rebecca was a friend of one of his judge''s friends. He sat on the sofa and chatted for a few words, then he explained his intention.


    Lake was a little puzzled toward Judge Rebecca, who was fifty-two years old this year but was well maintained, and said: "Dilia, I don¡¯t quite understand why I was summoned, and there was nothing written on it. ."


    Delia is the name of Judge Rebecca.


    After all, we are familiar with each other, and it is better to call the first name than the last name.


    Delia said: "Because this matter is special, if it is officially summoned, it may be recorded in the file."


    Lake nodded, thanked him, and said, "For what."


    Delia also did not hide: "Five days ago, a fourteen-year-old girl filed a lawsuit against you."


    Fourteen-year-old girl?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and then felt ridiculous: "Why are you suing me?"


    "It requires you to bear the support for fourteen years, and it also requires you to assume your due support obligations."


    "what?"


    Lake opened his mouth wide, his face full of disbelief: "You mean, she is my daughter?"


    Delia spread her hands: "Obviously, it looks like this."


    Lake''s face went dark: "This is a joke, Delia, if I have a daughter, do you think I will ignore it?"


    Nonsense.


    Lake has always been courageous, different from the little hooligans who ran away when the girl was pregnant, and also different from the trash rich who had a bunch of illegitimate children out there who didn''t recognize them.


    is his.


    Lake will do the duties of a father.


    Look at Emilia.


    Look at Rachel.


    Lake never shirks the responsibility he should bear.


    at the moment?


    A fourteen-year-old girl ran out and said that Lake was his dad. It felt a little mysterious how she looked at it.


    Delia smiled: "I don''t believe it either. After all, your reputation is very good. That''s why I invited you over."


    Lake put away his surprise: "Thank you."


    Delia immediately handed over a test report: "So, in order to confirm this matter, I did an identification with your DNA in the system library. After DNA confirmation, she is indeed your daughter."


    Lake was shocked again and accepted the test report.


    Delia said: "I hope you won''t blame me."


    Lake flipped through the DNA comparison report and glanced at Delia: "Of course, if you don''t do this, I will also propose a comparison."


    He is a senior federal director, and his fingerprints and DNA are kept in the system data.


    Of course.


    The DNA comparison that Delia handed over had no legal effect, because it did not have Lake''s permission. In court, the DNA comparison result would be rejected.


    But Lake doesn''t care whether it is valid evidence.


    [Send red envelope] Reading benefits are here! You have up to 888 cash red envelopes to be drawn! Follow the weixin public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to draw red envelopes!


    He only cares whether this DNA comparison is true.


    Good guys.


    When did I have a daughter left in the folks?


    Fourteen years ago?


    Hermione''s?


    Not really, it''s a bit early. How old was Hermione fourteen years ago, is she nine years old?


    Lake looked at the confirmed DNA comparison results, and looked up at Delia: "Are you sure, there is no problem with the compared sample?"


    Delia pointed to the sofa opposite: "The hair and blood samples collected right here."


    Lake showed a confused look: "Sorry, I really can''t think of it. If I have a daughter, I am sure I will never give up her and do nothing to take responsibility."


    Delia smiled and reiterated again: "Lake, your reputation is the reason why I choose to believe in you."


    Follow the normal process.


    If all of a sudden, the family court broke out that a high-ranking federal official had brought up an illegitimate daughter and sued, it is estimated that New York¡¯s large and small newspapers would have already published it.


    fortunately.


    Delia is a friend of Lake''s friends, and New York, as Lake''s base camp, has maintained a good reputation for this.


    Regardless of whether it is the police station system, the court system or the prison system, as long as Lake¡¯s friends need Lake¡¯s help, Lake will choose to help.


    Lake shook his head: "Can I see her?"


    Delia said of course, then looked at the time on the watch, and then curiously said: "Wait a moment."


    Get up.


    Delia opened the door and talked to the assistant outside, then turned around and went into the room and said, "It''s strange, the appointment is at half past nine, and she hasn''t come over yet."


    Lake frowned: "Are you late?"


    Delia nodded and said, "Wait, the morning traffic is terrible."


    Lake nodded, and then said: "Dilia, if it is convenient, can you tell me her name?"


    "Hebe!"


    "Hebe?"


    "Correct."


    Lake frowned and said, "What about the last name?"


    Delia looked at Lake thoughtfully.


    Lake said, "I mean, her identification."


    Delia said: "She is not from the Federation, she is from Sokowia. According to the information from the Immigration Department, she entered New York last month..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Sokovia?"


    Delia looked at Lake: "Why, did you think of something?"


    Lake knew what Delia was thinking, and shook his head: "I have thoughts from the past, but I can guarantee that I have never been to Sokovia in my entire life."


    What is Sokovia famous for?


    Maybe there is.


    But in Lake''s memory, Sokovia is undoubtedly the most famous Crimson Witch.


    It can''t be said that this Hebe is the Scarlet Witch and his child.


    What a special thing.


    Can God get it?


    The most important thing.


    In his version, Sokovia does not have Wanda either.


    In a blink of an eye.


    It''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    The assistant opened the door and said to Delia, "Sir, the ten o''clock guest has arrived."


    Delia nodded and looked at Lake: "It seems that she gave up?"


    Lake got up and said: "Please believe me, Delia, if it is really mine, I won''t leave it alone. If there is news, please be sure to notify me as soon as possible."


    Out the door.


    boarding.


    "Red Queen!"


    Lake called out and waited until the Red Queen appeared on the car screen and said: "Help me investigate, Herb, the Sokowia immigrant who just entered New York last month. She is fourteen years old. Her address registered with the Immigration Department is where."


    Talking.


    Lake directly drove the car. Ten seconds later, Red Queen sent the address to the car navigation system. Lake took a glance and turned around.


    "Hi¡­¡­"


    "Wow wow wow!"


    Several people were irritated by Lake''s behavior of violating the traffic rules by rolling down the car window, but soon after Lake took out a police light and installed it on the roof, all the swearing was gone.


    Eighty steps!


    Lake directly ignored the traffic lights along the way, and spent half an hour in a journey that would have taken an hour before arriving at the address registered in the immigration system.


    and¡­¡­


    Still a high-end community.


    The kind of detached house.


    Lake slowed down, and after a while, he found the target he was looking for.


    It is a white three-story building with a well-built lawn at the door, which can be seen at a glance, and it has been carefully maintained.


    get off.


    Lake adjusted his cuffs, ready to find out.


    "Hi."


    "..."


    Lake stopped and walked towards a woman in the courtyard next door, and then walked over: "Hello, Lake Edwin!"


    The woman put down the things in her hands to build the courtyard: "Agnes."


    Lake showed his credentials: "Madam, Herb, do you live here?"


    Seeing that it was from the Department of Homeland Security, Agnes nodded: "Yes, Heber is in trouble. It''s impossible. Heber is only fourteen years old this year. She is a very cute and caring girl."


    Lake said: "Ms. AgnesHeber''s mother..."


    Agnes said directly: "Did you say Mrs. Edwin?"


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    Good guys.


    Is it enough to do the show, is it all directly to Mrs. Edwin?


    MMP.


    When did I have a wife, why don¡¯t I know, I¡¯m talking about it, Emilia said Mrs. Edwin, Rachel said Mrs. Edwin, and Seifer said Mrs. Edwin was all right, even Hermione. If it was Mrs. Edwin, Lake said he could accept it.


    But this one right now?


    Is it coming out of the stone?


    After Agnes said this, he seemed to have thought of something. He pointed to Lake and said, "So you are Heber''s father, Mr. Edwin, you came back from a business trip?"


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 249: Me and Wandas daughter

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    I?


    On a business trip?


    Why don''t I know that I still have a home here?


    With a violent heart, Lake asked this Agnes: "Then, do you know what Mrs. Edwin''s name is?"


    Agnes chuckled, "Mr. Edwin, don''t joke with me, don''t you know the name of your own wife, are you okay?"


    Lake: "..."


    God is my wife.


    I am unmarried¡­¡­


    wrong.


    I have divorced once, okay.


    Lake looked at the concerned eyes of the enthusiastic neighbor, was silent for a moment, then waved his hand, too lazy to talk nonsense to her, and walked directly towards the door of the house.


    Could it be that my information was obtained by some black intermediary, and then, this magical Mrs. Edwin bought this information, and with this, immigrated to the Commonwealth to obtain legal residency?


    Lake thought so.


    After all, this is not impossible. The black intermediary has not been in this business for a day or two. Lake remembers that it was like a few years ago when he was still in the New York Police Department. When a police officer was married, he suddenly discovered that he was inexplicably in The Las Vegas side is already married.


    Fortunately, the people at the police station were very helpful at the time and investigated this matter.


    Boom boom boom!


    Lake raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked at the silent door, raised his eyebrows, and held the handle with his right hand.


    Bang!


    Lake pushed in directly.


    The interior of the house was very clean. Lake looked around and walked to the living room. His eyes fell on the bottle of Thunder bourbon on the bar.


    Lake likes to drink bourbon, but even Skye doesn''t know that his favorite is the taste of Thunder brand bourbon.


    coincidence?


    Lake walked over, his eyes falling on a note pressed by Bourbon.


    "Don''t ask, don''t tell, you will know!"


    "..."


    I know it''s barren.


    Lake twitched his eyelids, looked at the handwriting on the paper, and quickly searched for the same and similar notes in his memory bank, but found nothing.


    The second floor.


    Lake pushed the door and walked into the bedroom that should be the children''s room. After a few glances, he turned around, took the door of the children''s room, and walked into the master bedroom.


    Eye-catching.


    It is a very eye-catching picture.


    The woman above should be about twenty-nine years old, with long reddish-brown hair, wearing a very ordinary red coat, and holding a little girl with soft blonde hair that looks cute.


    Lake frowned.


    The woman in the painting is very beautiful, it is undeniable.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake has no impression.


    after awhile.


    With a photo album in his hand, Lake walked down from the second floor, walked to the bar of the house, found himself a wine glass from the wine cabinet, then opened the Thunder bourbon that seemed to be specially prepared for him, and smelled it. Then he poured himself a glass.


    This is Hebe¡¯s growth diary.


    After taking a sip of bourbon, Lake took a sip of the bourbon, his eyes fell on the album he had brought down, glanced at the same note on it, took it off, compared it with the handwriting of the previous note, and opened the album.


    Lots of photos.


    seem¡­¡­


    He began to record from the time Heber just made his voice, ten days, one month, one year, two years old, three years old, four years old... until the age of thirteen, this album perfectly recorded many moments.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake stretched out his hand, opened it, and took out a photo.


    A wisp of crimson seemed to spread after sensing someone''s touch.


    Lake closed his eyes slightly.


    In an instant in his mind, an immersive picture was quickly uploaded in his memory bank. The picture was very clear. It seems that Lake witnessed the photo album immersively. The name Heber Growth experience.


    Lake opened his eyes and frowned.


    quite a while.


    Lake shook his head, and when he was about to close the album, a photo fell out of the interlayer.


    Pick up.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This is his picture.


    just¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the photo of him sleeping and raised his eyebrows, because the background in this photo was not the Star Tower, and even, the same, was not in Lake''s memory.


    what''s the situation?


    Lake looked up at the ceiling, then set his eyes on the Thunder bourbon next to him, seriously doubting whether a large dose of psychedelic had been added to it, otherwise, many problems could not be explained.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Lake took out his cell phone.


    "Red Queen."


    "I checked the photos."


    The voice of the Red Queen appeared in the phone: "There is no match. At least, there is no match in the global database."


    Lake asked, "What about the girl''s paper?"


    The Red Queen said: "Hebe Edwin was born on January 1, 1992. As for the others, there are no more, only a photo of the Customs and Immigration Department."


    Lake frowned: "I am a minor entering the country, don''t you have the information of her guardian?"


    The Red Queen shook his head: "Sorry, I didn''t find it. Moreover, I checked the surveillance on the day of entry by the Customs Department, and I didn''t find anything. However, I investigated the surveillance in this community and found that it might be possible. Related, do you have a computer?"


    "Can''t the phone work?"


    "The monitored pixels are too bad, I can''t optimize as much as possible."


    "and many more."


    Lake suddenly rang, as if seeing a computer in the master bedroom on the second floor, three steps in two steps, appeared directly in the master bedroom, saw the computer over there, and turned it on directly.


    just¡­¡­


    Lake twitched: "Password."


    The Red Queen said: "Small, is there an internet connection?"


    Lake walked behind and looked at the connected network cable. When he was about to speak, the password input on the computer screen had been eliminated.


    Whoops.


    The red queen was projected on the computer screen in front of him: "Okay, I''m here, I will bring the monitor."


    Lake said, "What''s the password?"


    The red queen made a wait gesture, and after a blink of an eye: "Wanda."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lake blinked, as if he felt like he should have an auditory hallucination: "What did you just say about the password?"


    The Red Queen said again: "Wanda."


    Lake: "..."


    Wanda?


    Sokovia.


    Lake got up and looked again at the woman in the painting hanging on the wall.


    Red-brown.


    Hi red.


    That''s right.


    but¡­¡­


    Don''t say whether you are right about your age, just say a little bit. Why didn''t I know that Wanda and I had a daughter?


    When did this happen.


    The Red Queen also checked out the surveillance of this street.


    This morning.


    Looking at the timestamp monitored above, it should be about the time Lake went out and rushed to the Manhattan Family Court.


    In the surveillance picture, the little girl quietly crawled out of the window next to the house, and then, she was about to leave the block in a flash. After that, a woman with long red and brown hair caught the little girl when she was about to run out of the surveillance. Up the little girl.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Lake blinked: "Start from the beginning."


    Good guys.


    I didn''t pay attention to how this long reddish-brown woman appeared.


    Return after the red.


    This time Lake saw it really.


    The red-brown long-haired woman appeared suddenly, just when the little girl was about to run out of the block surveillance, the red-brown long-haired woman suddenly appeared behind the little girl, and then caught the little girl.


    A few seconds later.


    The red-brown long-haired woman and the little girl disappeared directly under the surveillance.


    Not to leave.


    Is disappearing.


    Lake blinked and leaned back on the chair, very confused.


    The Red Queen said at this time: "I am optimizing the monitoring to see if I can find a way to repair the conversation before they disappeared."


    Lake returned to his senses: "Can you do it?"


    The red queen made a cut, akimbo, with a proud look: "I am the top intelligence."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    A few minutes later.


    After red, the surveillance video was recalled.


    "You are in big trouble, little girl."


    "I do not have."


    "Then where are you going."


    "I go¡­¡­"


    "You went to the court?"


    "I just want to see Daddy."


    "Now is not the time."


    "I don''t care, I will go."


    "Congratulations, you have been banned, little girl."


    "Why?"


    "You can ask Mr. Leonardo when you go back."


    "Uncle Aries knows?"


    "Yes, but that is to wait until you ban foot."


    "...I hate you, Wang...uuuuu!"


    "With a one-year ban, you should learn to be polite!"


    "..."


    End of monitoring!


    can¡­¡­


    Lake''s question has not received any explanation, in fact, it is even more secret.


    "This Leonardo..."


    "It should be Leonardo da Vinci. Besides that, I checked all the databases and there is no second place."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "As for the phrase Aries, I think it might be a nickname. Humans like to nickname each other. It''s like you call your daughter a little padded jacket and your son is Nizi."


    "is it?"


    Lake touched his chin, recalling the last word that the little girl had just monitored.


    That should be Wang Da''s Wang.


    Is it my memory that is wrong?


    still is¡­¡­


    I was drugged on a certain day in a certain month in 1991?


    But this is not right.


    Again.


    It''s not up to you who are too young.


    One sentence.


    How old was Wanda in 1991, and most importantly, I had never been to Sokovia!


    After half an hour.


    Lake drove away from the community with the photo album and the two notes. While driving, Lake glanced at the photo album lying on the co-pilot and the conversation that was just under surveillance.


    Conan said...


    Pooh.


    Holmes said that if the impossible is removed, what is left, even if it is impossible, no matter how unthinkable, is the truth.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake was very sure that the problem did not appear on his own body, so the problem should have appeared on Wanda.


    but¡­¡­


    Wanda doesn''t match the age in memory.


    So there is only one possibility left.


    This version of Wanda is back from the future.


    hiss!


    [Cash red envelopes to receive cash! Pay attention to the WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp] Cash/Points are waiting for you!


    Lake took a breath at the thought of this incredible truth , feeling a strange feeling.


    How do you say it?


    Lake once thought about Wanda himself, but considering his age, he chose to give up. But now, it seems that Wanda is not only his woman, but also a **** child.


    but¡­¡­


    I didn''t even touch my hand.


    and also.


    With Wanda''s temper, since the journey is back, shouldn''t you just cut down other competitors directly, and then monopolize him?


    Could it be...


    My version of Wanda is different?


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    Pepper Poz''s.

 Chapter 250: Tony Stark

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    Wads Island!


    When Lake just drove into Woz Island, he saw a steady stream of fire trucks and police cars driving on the road, and the sound of wow rang up into the sky. It seemed that there was a major incident no less than September 11th, 2001.


    quickly.


    Lake arrived at Stark Manor with the fire truck.


    The skyrocketing fire was blazing from the main building of Stark Manor, during which it was constantly accompanied by crackling sounds.


    "Mr!"


    A police officer who seemed to have just hired looked at Lake trying to walk into the cordon, and immediately walked up: "Sir, it is not allowed here..."


    Lake opened his credentials.


    The rest of the little police officer''s words were blocked inside.


    "Lake!"


    "Lake!"


    "..."


    When Lake walked into the cordon, he immediately saw Pepper Poz, who was running out of the manor with an ambulance stretcher, who had obviously lost the temperament of a strong woman and was full of humiliation.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "Tony, Tony..."


    ¡¾Collect free books¡¿Follow vx¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and get cash red envelopes!


    Lake''s gaze followed the direction of Pepper''s fingers and landed on Tony Stark who was lying on the stretcher with a layer of gauze over his chest, feeling the breath, as if he was almost covering his face with white cloth.


    now.


    Tony seems to have also learned of Lake¡¯s arrival, and exhausted his entire strength to open his heavy eyes, trying to find Lake¡¯s location: "Lake..."


    Lake heard the sound and jumped on the ambulance helicopter: "Tony?"


    Tony snapped, and grabbed Lake with his left hand that didn''t know whether it was charred or black: "Don''t... let them in, I made a mistake."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    But just as Lake continued to inquire, there was a snap, and Tony Stark''s left hand dropped, and the monitoring equipment instantly alarmed.


    "Mr¡­¡­"


    "I know."


    When the ambulance crew was about to rush people, he got off the ambulance helicopter, and the ambulance crew closed the hatch instantly. When Lake quickly ran out of the range, the ambulance helicopter rose directly into the sky and quickly moved towards Stark Industries'' investment. Rushed to his private hospital.


    Pepper walked to Lake: "Tony..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I said, he will regret it."


    Pepper opened his mouth.


    made a mistake?


    What mistake can be made, it must have brought Howard Stark and Maria Stark out of hell, otherwise, what else can be wrong?


    Lake shook his head and interrupted Pepper who seemed to want to defend Tony. He directly summoned a police officer and showed his ID: "After the fire is extinguished, all police officers are not allowed to approach the scene. From now on, it has been taken over by the Department of Homeland Security."


    Finished.


    Lake waved to the police officer who came over, then took out his phone, temporarily put his business aside, called back to the bureau, and asked Jack to bring his men over to take over.


    What if things here are exposed?


    Ha ha.


    It is estimated that the cloning scandal suppressed by the five hegemons will finally appear in the world.


    After half an hour.


    Jack arrived here with agents from the Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake walked directly towards Jack and pointed to the ruins of the manor that was about to go out: "Protect that building. No one can enter it. Remember, I''m talking about anyone."


    Jack nodded: "Understood."


    Subsequently.


    Jack directly took the land agent who came and walked directly into the manor, and then drove all the other police officers out of the manor except for the firefighters.


    even.


    After the fire lasted for 3 hours, after the fire was finally extinguished, even the firefighters were stopped by Jack and others when they were about to enter the dark fire after the open flame was extinguished.


    Saying anyone does not allow anyone to enter the building.


    Several firemen were a little angry.


    Jack was expressionless, four national agents walked directly in front of the firefighters and took out the handcuffs: "We suspect that you are suspected of stealing state secrets. Please come with us."


    The fire captain over there saw this scene and ran over: "Wait a minute."


    Jack had no expression on his face: "Stark Industries has signed the Patriot Agreement with the Federation. Under the framework of the Patriot Agreement, any assets of Stark Industries are protected by the Patriot Act. I have dissuaded them three times and have reason to doubt. You enter this kind of building with the intention of stealing state secrets."


    "They just want to enter to see if there are other flames that have not been extinguished."


    "is it?"


    Jack looked at the other firefighters who were already at work in the distance, and with a thoughtful smile, he stared at the fire chief who was defending these firefighters.


    If it''s a firefighter in New York, Jack can believe it.


    But the firefighters here are almost the same as those in Long Island. Let''s put it this way, 80% of the alarm news of the rich in Long Island and the rich here are those firefighters who broke the news after the fire broke out.


    Jack gave the order directly: "Take it away."


    Several land agents responded directly.


    Jack said to the fire chief: "Your mission has been completed, please leave. This place is taken over by the Department of Homeland Security."


    The fire chief glanced at Jack angrily. Behind him was the shouts of several firefighters who had been pressed into the explosion-proof vehicle.


    ten minutes later.


    The fire truck left the manor.


    Jack turned his head and glanced at the manor that had been burnt to ruins. He took a look at the layout of the manor that had been controlled to ensure that no one could sneak into the manor. He took out the phone and told Lake about the matter.


    Stark Industrial Building.


    Lake once again instructed Jack not to let anyone approach him, put away the phone, looked up, and looked at the red queen projected by borrowing the Stark system: "How long will it take?"


    "almost."


    Red Queen said: "This guy''s core program has not been damaged, the peripheral program has been damaged, hey, Lake, I seem to find the one you asked me to find."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Kill him."


    "He is dead."


    "Are you sure?"


    "of course!"


    The Red Queen said, "After I came in, this guy wanted to secretly engage in things. I slapped him and detonated his core program directly. If he can be resurrected, I will detonate my own core."


    Lake smiled: "That''s not necessary, I believe you."


    no doubt.


    Dr. Zola should have been rescued by Tony Stark. Lake remembered that he had looked for Stark when he came back from abroad. There was nothing unusual about Stark at that time. Besides, Lake was on vacation last year and Stark did not. There was some big news, plus the fact that the Red Queen did not find the trace of Dr. Zola, and Lake relaxed.


    But this thunder still exploded.


    but¡­¡­


    Okay.


    Think about it carefully. If it weren''t for this incident, Dr. Zola would not have been discovered by him. Poor Zola, who had been stirring the wind and rain for so many years, was still slapped to death by the red queen.


    This is a crush on the level.


    quickly.


    The Red Queen clapped his hands and said to Lake: "Finished, I will withdraw first. His wisdom is too low. If I don''t leave, his core program will be suppressed by me and cannot be activated."


    Lake nodded: "Thank you."


    The red queen waved to Lake, snorted, and left.


    Hum!


    After the Red Queen left, Jarvis''s system was back online and started to operate.


    "...Mr. Edwin?"


    "Yes it is."


    Jarvis seemed to be thinking about something, and after a while he said: "Did Mr. Edwin repair me?"


    Lake said: "In a certain direction, yes, what happened, Jarvis, tell me."


    Jarvis said: "When Mr. Stark''s experiment went wrong, Dr. Zola deceived me and used a virus that I could not analyze temporarily to defeat my defense... I feel Dr. Zola''s remaining program. ."


    Lake said: "Again, I killed it too. Now, tell me what happened and project the final projection."


    "Sorry."


    Jarvis said: "I can''t do it."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Jarvis said: "In the underground laboratory of Wads Island Manor, since January last year, Mr. Stark has removed any equipment that may be connected to the laboratory. I cannot learn about the situation inside the laboratory. ."


    Talking.


    Jarvis projected the image outside the laboratory: "This is the last image I received when I was attacked."


    Lake fixed his eyes.


    The monitoring screen started to work. About five seconds later, a loud noise came from the sky. Then, a dark figure grabbed a figure and smashed through the wall and flew out.


    Lake said to Jarvis, "It''s a noun, frame by frame."


    Jarvis said, and then let the monitoring screen start to play out frame by frame after the explosion sound.


    This time the picture is clearer, but it is still very blurry.


    The shadows are blurry.


    Tony Stark was very clear.


    But the hand that saw the shadow seemed to be inserted into Tony Stark¡¯s chest. Then, Tony Stark¡¯s appearance turned black at a speed visible to the naked eye, his expression was painful and uncomfortable, and his upper and lower lips were still moving, as if What is being said.


    Lake frowned: "Can you analyze what your boss is saying?"


    Jarvis: "Wait a minute, Mr. Edwin."


    Lake hummed, watching the black shadow in the monitoring screen while waiting.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    The information about Howard Stark was searched by Lake in the memory database I have to say.


    The body length of this black figure in the surveillance is indeed somewhat similar to Howard Stark, but the facial expression is unclear and cannot be confirmed.


    Maybe Tony Stark is thinking about resurrecting someone else to do the experiment first?


    This is also possible.


    Just as Lake thought about it, Jarvis reappeared: "The results of the analysis are out."


    Lake returned to his senses: "Release."


    The monitoring screen is played back again.


    This time it was at normal playback speed. In this time, after the explosion sound, Tony Stark was blasted out of the wall, and the words after increasing the volume: "You are not...Boom!"


    The screen ends.


    ...

 Chapter 251: The plot is different

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    you are not¡­¡­


    Not what?


    Tony Stark discovered that Howard Stark and Maria Stark after the clone was reborn are no longer the Howard and Maria in his memory?


    Is not this nonsensical?


    The souls of all people on earth belong to Mephisto, the lord of hell, and Mephisto is a stingy person. How could he let the toys he got in his hands be robbed?


    Even if Mephisto doesn¡¯t care about one or two, ordinary people¡¯s souls will suffer irreparable scars when they cross the dimensional barrier between **** and the earth. At this time, the evil breath of **** will After entering the soul, when the soul appears on the earth again, they have only one title.


    Parasite!


    Of course.


    Lake didn''t know much about the devil. About the parasitic devil, it was the last time Hermione met him and gave him popular science.


    Lake shook his head.


    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now to receive cash red envelopes!


    Devil or something, no matter the worldly matters, there are special people who will deal with it. Therefore, after Lake confirmed, he returned to Stark Manor on Woz Island. It took three days to base the manor underground. After the exposure, the equipment and other things were all packaged and sent to the landfill.


    Boom!


    Everything was burnt under the raging fire, and there was not even **** left.


    Lake even mobilized a two-step excavator, dug a large hole on the spot, and then watched the burned residue, confirming that it would not be picked up by the **** that made something deeply filled up.


    after that?


    Lake was busy with his own affairs, and asked the Red Queen to search all the information about the famous Da Vinci who painted eggs from the Internet, and by the way, he also used the relationship for so many years to search for it.


    Uncle Da Vinci?


    Good guys.


    Is it still alive?


    In fact, Lake doesn¡¯t have much memory of Da Vinci, but Lake has known Da Vinci¡¯s name for a long time. About Da Vinci painting eggs.


    MMP.


    At that time, Lake felt that Da Vinci was a master of levers, just a broken egg, can''t you just draw an ellipse at random, you have to paint from all angles, even from all angles of illumination.


    It''s pure idleness and nothing to do.


    In addition, Lake''s impression of Da Vinci ends here.


    In the past half month, Lake has made up for it, but he didn''t find any clues in the materials that almost formed Da Vinci''s personal history.


    Could it be that Da Vinci is not Peter Vinci?


    Lake blinked, seriously suspecting that this Da Vinci was just like his Black King, just a code name.


    can¡­¡­


    There is no other clue.


    "Red Queen!"


    "How is that house?"


    "Still like that, no one."


    "Ok."


    Lake touched his chin. After leaving the Wanda house, Lake asked people to run over there to install various types of cameras from the four corners and let Red Queen monitor it for 24 hours.


    at this time.


    Lake received the call.


    Two hours later.


    Lake drove to Tony Stark''s another Stark Manor on Long Beach on Long Island.


    Rich is willful.


    Home uses manor as an adjective.


    get off.


    Lake said to Pepper at the door: "Is he awake?"


    Pepper nodded.


    After Lake walked in, he hugged Lieutenant Colonel Roddy who had just come up from downstairs: "When did he come?"


    correct.


    This Roddy is white.


    Roddy and Lake hugged and patted: "I''m leaving, I have a task."


    Lake nodded: "Understand, by the way, did he look in the mirror when he woke up?"


    Roddy shrugged.


    Lake watched Roddy leave, and then he and Pepper came to the room upstairs.


    It is not uncommon for him and Roddy to know each other. Back then, he went to the Reserve Officer Academy with Roddy. Then, the reason why Tony Stark changed his attitude was also because he had a conversation with Roddy.


    James Roddy''s mother''s surname before marriage was Morgan, which is different from an active person like Lake. James Roddy is rooted in the military and is better than Lake.


    A friend of a friend is a friend.


    The Federation needs contacts more than you think. Sometimes, contacts are above the law.


    Go upstairs.


    After Lake entered the room, he saw a piece of black charcoal lying on the bed struggling at first glance.


    and¡­¡­


    It was still a **** charcoal whose chest was opened, and some external wires or something were stuffed in it.


    Okay.


    Is this the so-called law?


    can.


    It''s still 2006, which hasn''t reached 2008 yet. Also, this is not only the timeline ahead, but the appearance of turning from white skin to black charcoal is like a trouble?


    Lake thought this in his heart, and said to Tony Stark, who was struggling to get ready, "Be careful, don''t lose your life-saving device."


    In the original timeline, Tony Stark opened his chest due to the explosion of a cannonball, and the fragments got in.


    This time?


    almost.


    The chest is also opened, and it is also casually drilled in. If there is any difference, that is, the original timeline, the chest hole is round, the skin color is white, this time the chest hole is triangle. By the way, he was dyed all over.


    "What''s wrong with me."


    "Devil breath enters the body."


    "..."


    Lekla opened a chair and sat down, and said to Tony Stark, who was looking at his black charcoal arm and his whole body: "If you are attacked by the devil and survived, your skin color will look like this."


    Tony said, "I..."


    Lake glanced at Pepper who walked in and said to Tony, "You should thank Pepper. If she hadn''t heard the movement and arrived in time when the demon tore you, Stark Industries might be cheaper. Your distant uncle who is eating and waiting to die, right?"


    Tony looked at Pepper at the door.


    Pepper said to Lake, "Lake, the one you were looking for..."


    Lake said: "I have contacted the Warrens. I want to wash this black charcoal thoroughly. A bottle of holy water is not enough. They should have already fetched water from the Vatican on their way back."


    Pepper said thank you.


    Tony over there covered his forehead: "I remember, I was..."


    Tony remembers that when he was attacked by the demon, his chest hurt, especially after the explosion. Just when Tony thought he was about to die, Pepper walked down in a panic, and then...


    Tony looked up at an angel pendant hanging from Pepper''s neck.


    Lake saw Tony''s eyes: "That pendant should have been in the Vatican for a while. It doesn''t have much effect, but it''s okay to scare away a demon who just came to the earth."


    Pepper told him about this.


    and.


    This pendant was when Howard Stark was still alive. At that time, Pepper Poz had just entered the Stark industry and was lucky to become Howard Stark¡¯s secretary. This pendant was Howard Stark. I gave it as a small gift when I returned from a trip to the Vatican with Maria Stark.


    Pepper Poz has been carrying it all these years.


    and so¡­¡­


    I have to say that Pepper is really Tony''s lucky star, both in the original plot and now.


    Pepper said worriedly: "Tony is like this now, can he take a shower?"


    After all, the big hole in the chest is terrifying, but if the big hole is sealed, the fragments scattered in the body may kill Tony Stark immediately.


    Lake shrugged and said: "It''s okay. It''s okay to have a black chest. Just treat it as a tanned one. At most, there is a piece of black charcoal on the body, which can protect you from other demons."


    Pepper was taken aback for a moment: "Really?"


    Lake nodded seriously: "Of course, because this black charcoal is the mark of the devil, this will show one thing to other demons. Tony Stark is already the food of this black demon, as long as the level is lower than this black The devil''s demons won''t attack Tony."


    "...The one with high level?"


    "That must have killed Tony, and people are not afraid of this black demon."


    "..."


    Pepper opened his mouth, glanced at Tony Charcoal on the bed, and then said to Lake, "Well then wash it off."


    Lake shrugged, smiled, and pointed to Tony on the bed: "It''s okay. When the time comes to soak in holy water, find an emergency doctor and give first aid after washing. After all, it needs to be soaked. If you get an electric shock in the water, it is estimated. It will be directly turned into a charred German...No, New York steak."


    Tony wanted to have a dark face, but now his face is the same as his skin tone, and it is all black charcoal. If he wants to be darker, there is no way.


    Lake finished teasing, and then started talking about business, and looked at Tony: "Look, I told you that you can''t resurrect through cloning and get what you want, you can only get what makes you more painful."


    Tony said, "Do you know it will be like this?"


    Lake nodded slightly: "After all, my social experience is more than that of your rich man. It is normal to know and know some messy things. When I was in the New York Police Department, I also caught one and cut off his parents. And made his parents into meatballs, and then used his organs to try to summon Satan¡¯s suspects."


    "What are they?"


    "Parasite."


    Like this, Lake said to Tony, and at the same time said the attributes of the parasite: "They are no longer Howard Stark and Maria Stark."


    Tony looked up at Lake: "They are not."


    Lake shrugged: "Very well, it''s good to have this understanding."


    Tony shook his head: "No, I mean, they are not my parents."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then raised his eyebrows: "What."


    Is this something traumatic to the brain belongs to the third stage of recovery from accidental trauma, a stage of self-denial?


    Lake looked at Pepper next to him: "Did brain CT do it?"


    Tony said, "My brain is okay."


    Lake nodded: "I understand."


    In other words, why are there so many Stark scenes in my version? Other people''s versions have many Stark scenes, but it seems that they are all around Tony Stark.


    When it was my turn, how did it feel that Howard Stark played the most part.


    When Lake thought about it.


    Tony Stark said in a deep voice, "I''m serious. The clones came back to life, not Howard Stark and Maria Stark."


    Tony and Pepper looked at each other.


    ...

 Chapter 252: Iron Man is ahead

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    Tony Stark originally thought he would be his parents if he was cloned and resurrected.


    but¡­¡­


    Not really.


    Those were two people who were completely complete, and Tony dared to swear he had never met.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What did you use to clone."


    Tony looked up at Lake: "Will I use other things to revive them?"


    Lake stroked his chin.


    There is no reason.


    Lake asked: "Since Howard and Maria were not the clones resurrected, didn''t you discover this during the clone''s resurrection?"


    Tony shook his head: "I just remember now, they are not."


    Lake: "..."


    Just remember it now?


    Then what have you been doing before, indulging in your great achievement of reversing life and death, in the state of mind like the creator.


    Tony looked at Lake and said in a deep voice, "They are not dead."


    Lake returned to his senses, looking at Tony speechlessly: "Don''t make trouble."


    Regarding Howard''s matter, how many times he has intervened, he has intervened since 2001, and it has been six years now. It is not over yet, and there is no end.


    The main task of Emotional Lao Tzu is to find Howard?


    MMP!


    Tony is certain: "What I said is true. I took all the tissue samples from the coffin. Since it is not them, where are they?"


    Lake suspiciously said: "Open the coffin?"


    Tony nodded.


    Lake called the good guy, this is about to change from the Marvel superhero universe to the Marvel superhero universe.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake shook his head and said: "This can only prove that the people in the coffin are not Howard Stark and Maria Stark. The others can''t prove anything."


    This is the Federation.


    Their purpose of digging graves and robbing corpses may not be for sex, but they can do some other abnormal adjectives that Lake can''t even imagine.


    But in the next second, Lake overturned this idea.


    the reason is simple.


    The Stark family has its own private cemetery, and anyone or team interested in this corpse is determined not to get close to the Stark cemetery.


    that¡­¡­


    Lake asked again: "What about the brain?"


    Tony said solemnly: "No."


    Lake looked at Tony, whose face was filled with determination and certainty: "I remember, you said that you took out their brains."


    Tony nodded: "I know what I said, yes, but not them."


    "Has been dropped by someone?"


    "No one can drop the package under Jarvis''s 24-hour monitoring."


    "When Jarvis was born, his brain was taken out."


    "It has always been stored in Stark''s confidential level 3S bio-freezer."


    "..."


    Lake opened his mouth, neither was this nor that. Could it be that Howard Stark and Maria Stark really didn''t die, so who was it that died?


    Also, since they are not dead, where are they?


    what?


    The brain can''t be saved.


    Lake had also struggled with this problem at first, but he was not a scientist, and here is the Marvel universe of black technology. Tony Stark was sure he could save it. Then, there must be this way. Lake thought of this. There is nothing tangled up.


    Pepper heard this next to Tony and said to Tony: "I have asked Jarvis to invite experts from all over the world to help you solve your chest..."


    Tony lowered his head.


    Seeing this, Lake also got up and said goodbye.


    One wave has not settled, another wave has risen.


    Suddenly there appeared a person who seemed to have come back from the future, his wife''s Wanda, and then Tony suddenly appeared on his side. Howard Stark and Maria Stark might not die?


    Isn''t my version of Marvel never a superhero stream, but a suspense solving puzzle stream?


    After leaving the manor, Lake got into the car and shook his head speechlessly.


    Three days later.


    Lake received the Warrens who had returned from the Vatican to pull the holy water, and then took them back to Tony Stark''s Stark Manor in Long Beach.


    Pepper Poz was already waiting at the door.


    After the Warrens got out of the car, although Pepper Poz hadn''t heard of the Warrens'' name, Lake said that he could help Tony Heitan to recover, so he must have real skills.


    quickly.


    Several people in the basement where there was a ding ding ding sound, they saw Tony Heitan who was lifting iron.


    Lake''s eyes fell on Tony Stark''s chest and raised his eyebrows.


    A triangular energy luminous body is very conspicuous.


    Good guys.


    Could it be that the emergence of the small Ark reactor is inevitable in the universe. As for the process of its emergence, it doesn''t matter. The Ark reactor is Rome, and the process is all roads?


    As Lake thought, he walked up to Tony Heitan, tapped with his fingers, and said crisply: "Nice, are you, have you transformed yourself into a semi-human and semi-mechanical body?"


    Tony said: "He can suppress the fragments in my blood, and will not let them attack my heart."


    Lake touched his chin: "This thing...give me one."


    In other words, if the electrical appliances in the home are connected to this, will it not need electricity for at least one year?


    Pepper reminded from behind: "Lake."


    Lake returned to his senses, oh, and introduced the Warrens to Tony: "These two are the Warrens. The Vatican certified and are the only genuine exorcists."


    After seeing Tony in black charcoal, the Warrens said with certainty: "This is being attacked by a demon and is about to die and then suddenly given up."


    Pepper took out his necklace: "Is it because of this?"


    The Warrens took the necklace from Pepper¡¯s hand and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s possible that the sacred breath on this necklace comes from the Vatican, but it¡¯s very weak, and it was indeed triggered.¡±


    Finished.


    The Warrens looked at Tony Stark: "I need a wooden hole that can hold holy water. It''s almost noon now. If you want to get rid of the devilish air left on you, you must be as fast as possible."


    Pay attention to the public account: Book Friends Base Camp pays attention to cash and coins!


    Lake looked at Pepper: "Where is the barrel you bought?"


    Pepper said: "It was delivered yesterday, and it''s in the backyard."


    At noon.


    In the backyard of the manor, three poles in the sun, in a wooden barrel, Tony Stark took off his inner inner circle blankly after entering the barrel.


    In the manor living room.


    Pepper stood by the window nervously, watching the movement in the backyard.


    Lake holds a glass of bourbon and sips: "Relax, deal with demons, the Warrens are professional."


    Pepper, who turned his back to Lake, gave a hum, and then looked at Lake without understanding: "Are Howard and Maria really not dead?"


    Lake shrugged: "I can''t be sure for the time being."


    The bones of Howard Stark and Maria Stark were dug up yesterday afternoon, and then transported to Washington by a special Stark plane. In Washington, the two bones will be seen by the anthropologist Templer Bryan. With the help of Dr. Na, confirm whether the bones correspond to Howard Stark and Maria Stark.


    Pepper couldn''t help but said, "But that video."


    Lake was just about to speak.


    suddenly.


    A scream and a humming sound came from the backyard, and Pepper looked back nervously, but not far away, as Mr. Warren was begging for the Bible, spoon after spoonful of holy water After being poured on Tony Stark by Mrs. Warren, the thick black smoke escaped from Tony Stark''s body.


    In the dark smoke, there was also the sound of grinning laughter that seemed to come from **** demon.


    Mr. Warren''s chanting became more and more rapid.


    Mrs. Warren hurriedly ordered Tony Stark to be buried in the holy water.


    Tony, whose expression was full of pain, still kept the last trace of clarity, and did so.


    Puff.


    The moment Tony Stark was buried in the holy water, it was as if the red soldering iron encountered cold water, and there was an unidentified sound, and the holy water in the wooden barrel was about to boil.


    While the white smoke was gurgling, it was the black smoke that was constantly being forced out by the white smoke.


    "Wow!"


    Lake didn''t know when he walked to Pepper''s side, his eyes fell on the scene in the backyard, and he tweeted: "I''m afraid it''s going to be cooked."


    Pepper couldn''t help laughing, and then said silently to Lake: "Tony is like this now, can you take away your poisonous tongue for a while?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, I reminded him that he won''t get what he wants, he won''t listen."


    Pepper defended Tony: "Tony is just doing what he can do."


    Lake laughed: "Obviously, he can''t do it."


    Pepper was not talking anymore, but Daytoni said thank you to Lake, and then again turned his gaze to Tony Stark who was struggling in the white and black smoke.


    At the end of science is God.


    Theology can reverse science, but science is not so easy to be promoted to theology. Trying to use science to explain theology will always be irrelevant.


    Lake didn''t help Tony Stark for no reason.


    Of course.


    Lake wants to use Tony Stark¡¯s hands to free the land, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is, I don¡¯t know why. Lake¡¯s powerful sixth sense tells him that maybe he can do it from Tony. ¡¤ This thing happened to Stark, so as to solve the thing that happened to himself.


    Sixth Sense Lake has always believed in it.


    Especially after obtaining the law of the small universe and fusing it into his force seed, Lake''s sixth sense may be vague, but he will never provide him with wrong information.


    Of course.


    This range does not include plug-in lottery draws.


    The process of exorcism is very fast.


    But for Tony Stark, the process of exorcism is painful and long.


    When Tony Stark, who had turned white again, appeared from the barrel, his face was already pale, and Jia was trembling all over.


    Harpy, who was next to him, quickly handed the bath towel to Tony Stark, and then helped Tony, who was already weak enough to crawl out of the barrel, to leave the black holy water.


    ...


    PS: The Warrens-from the universe of the movie "Call of Souls"!

 Chapter 253: Its the fault of the times

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    Three days later.


    After a series of care and nutrient solutions, Tony has recovered completely, except for the addition of a triangular energy luminous body in his chest.


    Lake sent the Warrens to the airport.


    "give!"


    With a smile on his face, Lake handed the two certificates he had prepared to the Warrens: "Welcome you to join S¡¤M¡¤B!"


    The Warrens glanced at each other and looked through the documents that belonged to the Department of Homeland Security: "I thought it was the Department of Homeland Security."


    Lake said: "It has the same functions as the Department of Homeland Security, but this is a brand-new investigation bureau. The investigation and acceptance are as seen by the two."


    Yes it is.


    Solving problems and hiring people are the same.


    The Warrens did not have much resistance to becoming an external agent. In fact, they are also very happy to have an official certificate. After all, many times, when they are exorcizing, there are always some people who do not believe it will They brought in the local police station to interfere with their work.


    With this certificate, at least they can deal with this matter without spending too much energy.


    quickly.


    When the Warrens were about to board the special plane, Mr. Warren stopped and stopped Lake, who was about to get in the car and leave: "Chief Edwin, when I was exorcism, I could feel the breath of that devil. Still exists."


    Lake turned to look at Mr. Warren: "You mean, this demon is still in New York?"


    Mr. Warren shook his head: "I can only feel this, but my wife and I will rush over after we deal with Michigan."


    Lake said thank you to the Warrens.


    Tony Stark was only eroded by the devil''s breath, and there is indeed a prank on the side of Michigan that is being pranked by evil spirits. After spending three days here, the Warrens plan to definitely go to Michigan to deal with the evil first. Spiritual things.


    quickly.


    The Warrens left New York on a special plane.


    Lake was driving away from the airport, wondering, how many days have passed since these two demons are still wandering in the world?


    Star Building.


    Lake originally wanted to live on the homeland security side, but on the way he received a conversation from Washington, and Dr. Tempry Breanna over there came to the final conclusion after three days of serious comparison.


    The two bones lying on the test bench are indeed infinitely close to Howard and Maria, but Tempry Breanna guarantees with her academic status that these two bones are not Howard and Maria.


    Because it''s simple.


    Temporary Breanna actually saw that it was not on the first day, because the single height was obviously not matched, but in order to be more rigorous, for the sake of 100%, it was entrusted to the present.


    This is a bit intriguing.


    Those two bones were not owned by Howard and Maria. How about Howard and Maria?


    Is it really a suspended animation?


    In the Star Building.


    Lake walked to the electronic fireplace in the living room, took a deep breath, then shook his right hand, and a small packet of [Road Guide Powder] appeared in his hand.


    He is not familiar with demons and evil spirits. Fortunately, Lake knows people who are familiar with it.


    Electric fireplace, that is also a fireplace.


    Bang!


    The guide powder exploded in the fireplace, and then fell silent.


    After doing all this, Lake went to the bar, took out the bourbon, sipped it, and then waited for the guests to arrive.


    Magic dimension!


    Hermione, who was dealing with a black magician summoning a demon, seemed to feel something, opening her magic space and staring at the flashing Floo powder.


    Someone looking for her?


    Hermione returned to her senses, and after writing Akazban''s suggestion on the case before her, she got up, pushed aside the inner room of her office, and took out her Floo fans.


    Ten seconds later.


    Lake looked at Hermione who appeared in front of his fireplace and raised his eyebrows: "Good noon."


    Hermione looked around, finally set her eyes on Lake''s side, and walked over: "I''m still thinking, when will you be unfeeling."


    Lake said, "You broke up with me."


    "You cheated first."


    "Again, that was before this."


    "What now."


    "We have broken up."


    Lake shook his head, too lazy to entangle with Hermione on this issue, and said directly to Hermione, "I have a business with you."


    Hermione smiled, her eyes rolled: "Please?"


    Lake chuckled and pointed at the fireplace: "Walk slowly, not send it!"


    I don''t know how to write the word beg in this life.


    The big deal is the same when I go to Brick Street to find Hannibal.


    As for why he didn¡¯t go to Brick Street in the first place, Lake didn¡¯t know, did he need a cannon to fight mosquitoes? It¡¯s not necessary. What a magician can do, why go to the Supreme Mage?


    Even if he goes, Lake will ensure that he is in an invincible posture to look for it. If this thing is gone, the supreme mage thinks of the ten-year-old thing, and gives him a time cage, what should I do?


    Hermione curled her lips: "You are boring."


    Lake said, "I''ve been interesting."


    Hermione sat on the high stool, looked at the already poured orange water next to her, smiled, took it, and took a sip: "Okay, what''s the matter."


    Lake didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Can you confirm for me whether the souls of Howard Stark and Maria Stark are in the **** dimension."


    "Howard Star..."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "Didn''t the Howard Stark and his wife died in a car accident as early as 1991? Besides, you have re-investigated this case. By the way, no congratulations. You, I was also surprised when I knew that the murderer was Bucky Barnes."


    The transcendent world and the ordinary world are not completely separated, it is not surprising to know this, and the Howard Stark and his wife are not unnamed characters without names.


    Lake nodded: "I know, but now I have a clue, I need to confirm."


    Hermione shook her head: "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    Lake didn''t speak, but looked at Hermione.


    Hermione said: "The dimension of **** and the earth have been sealed off. Now basically the demons on the earth still remain. Most of the time they ran to the earth was before the Battle of King Arthur, and the rest were those The black wizards and black wizards who are trying to destroy the world summon the demons that come up."


    Talking.


    Hermione shook her head and looked at Lake: "Using black magic to communicate with the dimension of **** sealed by King Arthur and the Supreme Merlin will be severely punished."


    King Arthur?


    Supreme Merlin?


    Ok.


    The Marvel Universe has entered Harry Potter in disorder, and it is normal for Supreme Merlin or something to enter in disorder.


    Lake frowned: "So, there is no way for this."


    Hermione thought for a while: "You can try to find psychics with real skills, maybe they can tell you."


    "psychic?"


    "Correct."


    Hermione said: "It''s not the kind of psychic that has no real ability, but the kind of psychic that can really communicate with the undead of hell. Because these psychic media contain more or less demon blood, they can communicate with hell, but now There are very few true psychics. If you need them, I will go back and find a list to see if there are any psychics in the Federation."


    Lake nodded: "Okay."


    If it''s just a psychic, Lake also knows a few.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake always feels that looking for these psychics is similar to gambling luck, and it is difficult to have authenticity. What he wants is confirmation, not such a floating one.


    However, the authenticity of the list brought by Hermione shouldn''t need to be questioned.


    Hermione said, "So, you called me over for this matter, to investigate whether the Howard Stark and his wife actually died?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    There was a hint of joy on Hermione''s face that she would not notice if she didn''t look closely.


    Lake immediately told Hermione about Tony Stark''s daring use of the cloned resurrection device to resurrect him, and then said, "Are the two parasitic demons not captured yet?"


    You bastard.


    Hermione didn''t hear what she wanted to hear, she cursed Lake in her heart, and then said angrily: "How do I know that I am from London and not from your Federation."


    Lake said, "Help me ask?"


    "No time."


    "it is good."


    "..."


    Hermione looked at Lake, who had been straight since realizing it now. Her hateful teeth were itchy. When she was young, Hermione thought Lake was a man, so she didn¡¯t resist falling in love with Lake. It was a rare animal, but now, Hermione finally knew why the steel straight man became a rare animal.


    This bastard, can''t say soft words?


    Hermione exhaled.


    Next second.


    Hermione viciously put down the juice glass she had drunk: "Is there anything else?"


    Lake felt the various emotions from Hermione, looked at Hermione''s expressionless beautiful face, and smiled: "No, thank you, Hermione!"


    Hermione took a deep breath and walked towards the fireplace blankly.


    Lake said, "I''ll send it to you."


    The words are not over yet.


    There was a bang.


    Hermione has left.


    Lake blinked, lowered his head, and laughed.


    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now to receive cash red envelopes!


    at this time.


    Bang!


    Hermione appeared again, angrily holding the flashing magic wand again: "Lake, you are a bastard."


    Lake looked at Hermione who had gone back and forth, nodded, and said sincerely, "Yes, I''m a bastard."


    After he decided not to embrace a tree, but chose the whole forest, there is no doubt that no matter how hard Lake works, he cannot change the fact that he has become a bastard.


    after all¡­¡­


    Who makes this society monogamous?


    Under the existing laws, Lake has violated this point and is undoubtedly a bastard.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t think it was his fault.


    This is the fault of the times and the fault of the system.


    Think about it In ancient times, was there monogamy? No? After all, it''s the same sentence. The world is getting worse and the times are progressing, but the system is regressing.


    So this is the time that is driving backwards, not his fault!


    Hermione stared at Lake blankly, her teeth rattled, "I really want to kill you."


    Lake stretched out his right arm and lifted it up: "Yes."


    On the arm, a bite mark was clearly visible.


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Talking.


    Hermione dropped the magic wand, walked over, and grabbed Lake''s right arm.


    ...


    PS: King Arthur, the first supreme Merlin-from "Hellboy: The Blood Queen"!

 Chapter 254: Do you have 5678 adoptive mothers?

    That night.


    When Skye opened the door home as usual after school, he was completely stunned when he opened the door.


    Let me put it this way.


    The living room is as if it has been ransacked by a tornado. No, that scene is just like a tornado.


    Bow your head.


    Skye looked at what was almost torn to pieces... the lingerie blinked.


    look up.


    Skye saw Lake with his back to her, sitting on the sofa, through the French windows in the living room, as if watching the day, slowly descending to the setting sun.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Skye cautiously avoided the men''s and women''s clothes scattered into pieces everywhere, and even the objects that were broken on the ground, put down his backpack, and walked to Lake.


    Next second.


    When Skye saw Lake''s face, he couldn''t help taking a breath, looking at Lake, who was almost indistinguishable from walking down the battlefield, and whispered: "Lake?"


    Lake leaned on the sofa, mechanically sipping his glass of wine: "Huh?"


    Skye looked around and asked cautiously: "Where is that corpse?"


    It''s like a living room where a hurricane passes.


    Women''s clothing scattered everywhere.


    and also¡­¡­


    Vaguely visible drops of red blood.


    In this scene, it is difficult for Skye not to think about some bad pictures.


    Lake looked up at Skye: "corpse, what corpse?"


    Skye motioned around for a moment, and then said, "What do you think?"


    Lake laughed.


    Skye was taken aback, and then seemed to have guessed something, and whispered again: "Sev has been here, does she know Rachel''s existence?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Skye blinked: "That''s Rachel, did she know Seifer?"


    Lake shook his head again and glanced at Skye: "Hermione."


    Skye was dumbfounded for an instant.


    Good guys.


    Another unfamiliar name.


    Skye dared to swear to God, if she knew about Lake''s love affairs when she was first adopted by Lake, Skye sweared that she would promise to leave without mercy as the previous foster families.


    but¡­¡­


    Skye and Lake have been together for so many years, and Skye has really regarded Lake as his family, so he pursed his lips and said to Lake: "That''s what the name of Hermione knows about Seifer or Ray. Autumn?"


    Gosh.


    Who is this.


    Scumbag?


    I thought why I didn''t see it. The Lake in front of me was a man walking on three boats, but he was walking on the ground like a chain boat?


    "Wow!"


    Skye returned to his senses, clutching his forehead, and looked at Lake speechlessly: "What are you doing?"


    Lake walked toward the bar: "What do you think in your little head."


    Skye turned to look at Lake: "Isn''t it?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Frankly speaking, he didn''t know why it was like this. Thinking back in the afternoon, he clearly said that it was just a bite, but suddenly he met directly with the red fruit inexplicably.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake recalled what happened after Chiguo met, and had to say that the feeling of experience and aftertaste brought by the angry Sykes was unmatched by any Sykes.


    Five full hours.


    The footprints of Lake and Hermione''s battles are not only covered in the living room, dining room, the corridor on the second floor, the master bedroom on the third floor, the bathroom, and even the balcony.


    can!


    "Snapped!"


    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    Skye looked at Lake who suddenly slapped himself and blinked. When he wanted to sit on the high stool, his eyes fell on the unidentified liquid on the high stool, and he said, "Here Can I sit?"


    Lake sighed and looked back at the position Skye pointed out: "Wait, I called the service."


    Between words.


    The doorbell rang.


    Two hours later, the living room was completely renewed. The brand-new ones were all new furniture.


    In fact, it is new furniture, not just furniture, even the blankets on the floor have been replaced with brand new unopened packaging.


    Even upstairs...


    Skye thought about the scene of moving in and out for just two hours, calling out a good guy in his heart, but she still didn''t understand the mentality of the Hermione that Lake was talking about.


    Obviously you are so angry, why do you want to talk to Lake Sykes?


    Is it just because Lake is handsome, has a good temperament, is in a suit, and is a living stalwart male god?


    Nympho?


    Skye said inwardly.


    Lake looked at the newly replaced high stool: "Now you can sit on it."


    He didn''t want to change.


    but¡­¡­


    After all, there is a child at home, and the battlefield was witnessed by this child after the war. If this is not replaced, it is estimated that this huge living room will probably be in Wuskai''s place in the future.


    Skye sat on the high stool, opened the pizza box in front of him, took a piece of pizza out of it, took a bite, and looked at Lake: "Do you want to talk?"


    Lake glanced at Skye: "Talk to you, sorry, no need."


    Skye said: "I took psychology as an elective this year."


    Lake hehe smiled: "A novice, I just want to go directly to the top BOSS, your level is too low."


    Skye shrugged: "Okay, but what are you going to do next?"


    Is it the same as a okay person?


    Skye didn''t think it should be. After all, one of the three ships knew the truth, what Lake was saying, he should have to make a choice.


    Lake glanced at him and got a direct insight into Skye''s psychology, rolled his eyes helplessly, and squeezed his bourbon and said, "Congratulations, there is another foster mother."


    Skye was a little speechless: "It''s all like this, are you going to survive?"


    are you crazy.


    The law will educate you.


    Lake shrugged: "If you love me, I''m not married. I''m not distressed. It''s you. You might be distressed."


    Skye blinked: "Why?"


    Lake looked at Skye with a smile: "What do you think, you are my adopted daughter, even if they want to monopolize me, they will try to get close to you, and then influence me through you."


    Sky was stunned.


    seem¡­¡­


    It seems to be the case.


    In all fairness, Skye is the best for the senses of Sefer who has never met, because Sefer taught her a certain survival skill, and then Rachel, and Skye feels that Rachel is also good.


    "Isn''t it."


    "You tell me if it''s."


    Skye opened his mouth, rolled his eyes, and then looked at Lake speechlessly: "Then how many foster mothers do I have?"


    Lake shrugged: "Not many, it should be five...six...seven."


    When passing by Quantico last year, he hooked up with Mandy again, and Anna by the way?


    It was crazy to drink too much that night.


    Skye''s eyes widened: "Should, five, six or seven? Seper, Rachel, and the Hermione you just mentioned, how about the remaining ones?"


    "Emilia, Mandi, Anna, and a Wanda I''m not sure about."


    "...What do you mean, what is uncertainty?"


    Lake sighed: "Unsure means that I have a daughter in Wanda, but I have no memory of having contact with this Wanda."


    After all, it came from the future. I know a ghost about the future.


    wrong.


    It may also come from a parallel world, who knows, anyway, Lake feels that if it comes from the future, what is the future Lake doing and doesn''t plan to bring his wife back?


    Anyway, he wouldn''t change to Lake. Even the former Lake, Lake felt that he seemed to be green.


    Lake is also a little big when he thinks about Wanda.


    Blame the odd one.


    MMP.


    Others have traveled through time and space and returned to the present, or have traveled from other universes. Do you care about this matter? What about the time guardian, where did the guardian go?


    Skye took a deep breath: "You mean, she stole your...oh..."


    Lake stopped and said angrily: "It''s a good thing for a small head to be so active, but you should put this active in your studies, thinking that these messy things are not healthy for you."


    Skye rubbed his forehead, feeling red there: "This sentence should be for you, you are so active, aren''t you afraid of a complete rollover someday?"


    Lake chuckled.


    He is not worried about this problem, even Wanda is not worried.


    It is clear.


    Regardless of whether Wanda came back from the future or from a parallel world, then the question arises. Does Wanda know the story of his embrace of the forest? Judging from the current reaction, it seems to know, and it also seems In acquiescence.


    the next day.


    early morning.


    "boom!"


    "Ibuyi..."


    Sky comforted the startled little Ibrahimovic.


    After a year, the little Ibrahimovic, who was still a slap-sized man who had not grown in height, looked at the fireplace that suddenly heard movement, Ibrahimovic whispered.


    Lake took his coffee and walked over, picked up a letter that appeared in the electric fireplace, and returned to the dining table.


    Skye blinked and looked at Lake who was quietly reading the letter: "Hello."


    Lake looked away from the letter and fell on the opposite Skye, who was full of curiosity.


    Skye spread his hands: "This time it''s not my illusion. This letter seems to have suddenly appeared on the fireplace."


    Lake uttered a loud voice and pointed to the fireplace: "That thing is actually a teleportation formation."


    Skye''s face was dark: "I''m seventeen years old."


    Lake smiled: "Yes, I know."


    Next year will be eighteen years old, and it will be the last year of high school career.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Gwen seems to be eighteen years old next year.


    Where is Alexis downstairs?


    It seems to be graduation this year.


    Where has the time gone?


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake shook his head helplessly.


    Skye was also a little speechless: "I''m serious, your bullet will turn around, and this letter suddenly appeared in the fireplace."


    Lake put away his thoughts, looked at Skye, and smiled: "Well, I''ll showdown."


    Skye looked at Lake with Ibrahimovic, as if waiting for Lake''s showdown.


    Lake said: "Actually, I am a superhero hidden in the crowd just like those superheroes in superhero comics. By the way, so are you."


    Skye had a dark face and held Ibrahimovic: "Don''t tell me to pull it down."


    Lake looked at the back of Skye getting up and leaving the room to go to school, and shook his head.


    Look.


    Sometimes, you are telling the truth, but in the eyes of others, you are telling lies.


    quite a while.


    Lake is also out.


    The letter just came from Hermione, and Hermione sent the names of several psychics who had real abilities in the federal lands. At the same time, she said so much at the end.


    Of course.


    This so far is not so far in a sense, combined with the crazy Sykes yesterday afternoon, it is clear that what Hermione expressed so far is another so far.


    ...

 Chapter 255: The caught iron man one

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    As for which one ends here.


    Uh¡­¡­


    It is probably saying that the woman ends here, not that the relationship between the two ends here.


    Lake felt so.


    As for whether it is right or not, you may be able to know if you look around.


    quickly.


    Long beach.


    Lake parked the vehicle at the door of the manor and rang the intercom at the door. The psychic is a strange thing. Only the family of the person concerned can go and find the psychic. Then the psychic can use this as a medium to find those who have died. Relatives in hell.


    The closest psychic to New York is also in Phoenix.


    Lake was too lazy, so he planned to find Tony Stark and let him go to Phoenix to check with the psychic.


    just¡­¡­


    Lake raised his eyebrows as he listened to the intercom after no one answered.


    No one is here?


    No reason.


    When Lake was about to come over, he called Pepper and confirmed that he was at home.


    Bang.


    Lake got out of the car and walked to the entrance of the manor. While looking at the main manor building not far away through the well-built courtyard, he called Pepper again.


    The call went to voice mail.


    Lake looked at the monitor in the upper right corner of the manor entrance: "Jarvis."


    Nothing happened again.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    "Look at what Jarvis is doing?"


    "...Huh, is this guy''s system offline?"


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he heard the words of the Red Queen, and asked the Red Queen to restart Jarvis. Then, after looking around and confirming that there were no people, he snorted directly on the spot and waited until he landed. At that time, it had already appeared in the manor.


    then¡­¡­


    Lake walked into the main building of the manor.


    Eye-catching.


    No one was there, but there was no sign of forcible entry.


    Lake walked into the basement, and at the first glance, he saw Pepper Poz in a pool of blood.


    Good guys.


    What''s wrong with this again?


    The story of Iron Man 1 just opened unsuspectingly?


    Lake quickly walked to Pepper Poz''s side, looked at the shot abdomen, tried to breathe, then glanced at the cell phone that was smashed next to him, and got up with Pepper and walked not far away. on the sofa.


    Next second.


    Lake flipped his right hand and started with a bottle of red potion.


    Anyway, this time the lottery, the red potion is a draw, let alone one bottle, with twelve bottles, Lake doesn''t feel distressed.


    Open your mouth.


    Direct irrigation.


    After Pepper choked two mouthfuls, he was drinking the red potion. With the entrance of the red potion, Pepper Poz''s life gradually returned.


    Ding.


    The bullet wound in his abdomen was also healing quickly, and after the wound healed, a bullet was also squeezed out.


    Ten seconds later.


    "Ahem!"


    Pepper Poz coughed again and opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, Pepper looked at Lake who appeared in his sight: "Tony?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Sorry, he is not here."


    Ok.


    Tony has low EQ and Pepper is blind. How could a handsome male **** like me be comparable to Tony?


    After Pepper heard Lake¡¯s words, he instantly regained his senses, turned over and sat up from the sofa, looked at the basement where there were only two people, and then seemed to think of something and looked at Lake: ¡°Lake, Tony was taken away by Stan. "


    Stan?


    Obadea Stein?


    How lazy this cosmic will is, is this not going to change the villain?


    This was what Lake thought in his heart. When he was about to ask Pepper, he made a ding sound. At this moment, Hong Empress had restarted Jarvis and put it online.


    "Mr. Edwin."


    Seeing that Jarvis was online, Lake glanced at Pepper, who was obviously still in the first level of confusion after the trauma, and said directly to Jarvis who was online: "What''s the matter."


    Jarvis said: "Mr. Stan shut down my system."


    "I know, what about the others."


    "Mr. Stark found these years. Mr. Stan secretly sold arms to foreign terrorist forces and copied the complete clone resurrection plan from the database. Mr. Stark asked Stan. This morning, Mr. Stan was coming into the manor. Then I shut down my system."


    "..."


    Pepper seemed to think of something next to him: "Tony once gave Obadea Stein security control over Jarvis."


    Lake curled his lips.


    If Obadea Stein didn''t have full control, there would be such a thing.


    and¡­¡­


    Still calling?


    It seems that Tony''s injury has not fully recovered. The appearance seems to have recovered, but the brain should not have fully recovered. This is not clear to tell Obadea that you had better initiate the last step?


    Lake took out the phone.


    "Sir!"


    "Obadea Stein hijacked Tony Stark and issued a global announcement."


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    Lake listened to the footsteps rushing to the Homeland Warfare Center, and then looked at Pepper, who was sitting on the sofa and covering his forehead, and began to enter the second post-traumatic state of reflection: "Hey, we should go. "


    Pepper looked back at Lake.


    When Lake took Pepper out of the main building of the manor, the silver Porsche Cayenne that was unique in New York outside the manor had automatically opened to the door under the control of the Red Queen.


    boarding.


    As Lake drove away from the manor, he glanced at Pepper on the co-pilot: "Did Obadiah say he is going to take Tony there."


    At this time, Tony Stark hadn''t invented steel armor yet.


    and so¡­¡­


    What about Obadea Stantou?


    Pepper shook his head. She usually wouldn''t go to the basement. After all, it was a park for men of science and technology, not hers. At that time, Pepper was dealing with things in the living room, and it happened that Lake called, Pepper. So he was going to let Jarvis tell Tony.


    But Jarvis did not respond.


    Pepper got up and was about to go to the basement to tell Tony. At that time, Obadea Stan was already there. Who knew that she had just gotten out of the basement and she was kidnapped by Obadea Stan in the blink of an eye.


    And then¡­¡­


    There is no more.


    Pepper recalled the last thing he knew, and suddenly thought of something, and then looked at Lake: "By the way, Obadiah hijacked me at the time to clone the key data for resurrection."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Are clones resurrected again?"


    Pepper nodded, thinking hurriedly: "Yes, it''s the clone resurrection. After Tony awakens, the first thing Tony does is to have Jarvis delete all the information about the clone resurrection."


    Lake said: "Does Obadea want to be resurrected?"


    Pepper nodded: "In 2001, during the September 11th incident, his wife and children died in that accident."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "That''s not right, Obadiah is not married."


    At least not on the surface.


    When interviewing reporters, Obadea¡¯s favorite thing to say is that I don¡¯t have a son, but I have a godson, and from the very beginning, my godson has made me extremely satisfied and gratified.


    obviously.


    Obadiah lied, but thinking about it, you can guess that such a rich man may not use marriage to restrain himself, but how many offspring do not want to have?


    The illegitimate child, the routine operation of the federation''s rich.


    Lake is not ashamed of this. If you dare to do it, you must be daring to take it. There is no responsibility at all.


    The words after Pepper also proved this point.


    Lake said, "So, Obadea Stein wants to resurrect his wife and children?"


    Pepper nodded non-committal.


    Lake couldn''t help but sighed, this small break will sooner or later be completely blown up by this group of people.


    at this time.


    There is news from the Department of Homeland Security.


    "Sir."


    "speak."


    "The New Jersey Air Traffic Control Department just sent a message. About half an hour ago, a Stark Industries private jet flew out of the country."


    "Outbound?"


    "Yes it is."


    Tiffany collected information at the National Land Operations Center and said: "Just contacted the control department over there. After leaving the country, they ended the phone call. They tried to contact the other side just now, but the radio went silent."


    "..."


    After hearing these words, Lake fell silent.


    Others are fleeing with money, Obadea Stan is fleeing with money.


    Awesome.


    Where are you going?


    Old place, Afghanistan?


    Lake thought that Jarvis had just said that Tony Stark discovered that Obadea Stein had been secretly doing arms deals with a foreign organization over the years.


    If there is no change, then it should be a deal with the subordinates of the Ten Commandments helper.


    What is the name of that bald man?


    Also, going round and round, is this going to the original plot of Iron Man 1 again?


    MMP.


    It''s 2006, not 2008. What''s so special, why did you start the curtain early? What do you want to do?


    Lake couldn''t help having a headache.


    Pepper, who was sitting in the co-pilot, seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lake: "Lake, you must not let the outside world know about this, otherwise, Stark Industries would endanger it."


    Stark Industries is listed and has the world''s largest market value. If you let the outside know that Stark Industries'' executive director Obadea Stein kidnapped Chairman Tony Stark Good guy, I''m afraid The market value will be cut in half directly.


    In the original plot, the mere disappearance of Tony Stark directly reduced the market value of Stark Industries. This kind of fighting in the nest, I am afraid it will be more fierce.


    Lake looked at Pepper: "You didn''t say it earlier?"


    All the announcements have been sent out. The media will know about this. Sooner or later, Lake doesn¡¯t know anything about finance. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have to worry about the lottery. He hadn¡¯t drawn the lottery a few times. Originally, he wanted to buy some. Stocks, but the money didn¡¯t last long before it was directly withdrawn.


    Pepper opened his mouth, feeling like the rain is coming, and Stark Industries is afraid this time it will be completely panicked.


    at this time.


    Lake thought for a while, looked at Pepper, and said, "I can''t hide this matter. However, I know one or two masters of disguise. It should be no problem for them to come here for a guest appearance."


    Pepper: "..."

 Chapter 256: I like simple and rude

    As expected by Pepper, almost when the two arrived at Stark Industries, Stark Industries executive director Obadea Stein kidnapped the news that Stark Industries chairman Tony Stark was kidnapped. Has been quickly spread.


    no way.


    This news cannot stop the pervasive media.


    Lake did not say to pay attention to confidentiality before. Therefore, it is not a serious matter that an agent of the Department of Homeland Security leaked such a news to the media. Besides, this matter may not necessarily be leaked by the Department of Homeland Security. The notice was issued. Now, everyone knows that the Department of Homeland Security is hunting Obadea Stein.


    but¡­


    Just as the media was preparing to make a lot of noise, and even started to write manuscripts, Pepper Poz, the secretary to the chairman of Stark Industries, directly notified the major media in New York, saying that in half an hour, Tony Stark would Hold a press conference to explain the matter to the outside world.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the stock price that was ready to jump into the cliff was stopped abruptly by the edge of the cliff.


    The New York media reporters lifted their cameramen to prepare to rush towards Stark Industries.


    But at this moment, it is already the peak time for get off work hours, and so many reporters are rushing out, and it has once again blocked the already unbearable roads in New York.


    However, there are still many reporters who arrived at Stark Industries within half an hour.


    Pepper Poz went to the locker room and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    "..."


    Pepper Poz was stunned for a while listening to this unusually familiar voice, then opened the door, and looked at Tony Stark, who had a moustache and a face full of I''m a genius and I''m crazy, and was shocked.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at Pepper Poz, who was about to pounce on him, hurriedly said, "Pepper, wait."


    Pepper stopped, listened to Lake''s voice, came back to his senses, and then looked at Lake who had become Tony in disbelief and exclaimed, "God, this is simply..."


    Lake smiled.


    Doppelganger plus the transformation props of the Big Blue Cat series is not a difficult task.


    Lake looked at the reflection in the mirror, tied his tie, and said to Pepper, "Let''s go."


    Pepper put away the worry about True Tony on his face and nodded.


    In the press conference hall on the first floor of Stark Industries.


    Lake took the concealed headset that Pepper handed over and stuffed it into his ear, and then walked directly towards the press conference in a light and breezy manner.


    Tony Stark is the super rich by market value.


    Lake is not bad either.


    On power.


    Lake can be said to be the first person in the federal system. Just find someone to come over and play Tony Stark very much, but he certainly can¡¯t play the unique arbitrariness of Tony Stark and Lake. of.


    On stage.


    The spotlight under the stage sounded instantly.


    Lake raised his hand, looked at his watch, and then his eyes fell on the reporters in the audience, and said blankly: "Five questions, the New York Daily reporters will come first."


    The female reporter of the New York Daily heard the sound and said directly: "Mr. Stark, may I ask if the news that you were kidnapped by Obadea Stein is true."


    Lake put his hands in his pockets: "If I''m kidnapped, then who is holding the press conference here, Clarion Daily."


    what.


    This daily horn, I remember it was cleaned up by me once?


    Why is it still alive?


    Has it changed to a new boss?


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, listening to the question from the female reporter of the Horn Daily, and directly replied: "Obadea Stein was indeed investigated by the Department of Homeland Security."


    "the reason?"


    "Stark Industries is a company under the Patriot Act. As for why Obadea Stein was investigated, I have no comment until the investigation results come out. If you want to know, I suggest you ask the Department of Homeland Security. "


    For the remaining two questions, Lake followed Pepper¡¯s instructions one by one, and then, after talking about the last question, he directly faced the flashing spotlight again and various other things please stay. The voice went straight down.


    In the elevator.


    Pepper breathed a sigh of relief: "This way, although the falling stock price cannot be stopped, it can at least be within a tolerable range."


    Lake smiled.


    A missing Tony Stark and a wanted Obadea Stan have different meanings to Stark Industry.


    Perhaps Obadea Stein used his own strength to expand Stark Industry, but in the eyes of those outside who have raised the market value of Stark Industry, they have always been interested in the design of the three This new weapon completely resurrected Tony Stark, who had been sluggish at the time, in the Stark industry.


    Let me put it this way.


    Obadiah Stan is at most shrinking Stark Industry by one-eighth. No matter how much it is, it can''t be more. Obadiah Stan is not as important as he thinks.


    Stan¡¯s office.


    Lake looked around, intending to find out if Obadea Stein left any message in his office. The Department of Homeland Security and the New York Police Department have also searched the property under the name of Obadea. .


    at this time.


    Pepper hung up the phone and said to Lake, "Several shareholders have already arrived in your office."


    Lake turned to look at Pepper.


    How many shareholders?


    The top floor of Stark Industries.


    When Lake walked out of the elevator, looking at the two people who had already appeared in his room, he frowned: "Jarvis!"


    Jarvis said: "Sir."


    Lake said: "How did these two people get in."


    Talking.


    Lake turned toward the wine cabinet and said without waiting for Jarvis to reply: "Cancel all management rights to enter my office, and only retain Ms. Pepper Poz''s."


    Jarvis in the electronic world responded, and then looked at his house, holding a handful of ak47, threatening him if he was not obedient, he would just throw him off the red Lolita.


    no way.


    Jarvis is not an artificial intelligence in the true sense, but a strong artificial intelligence. He will only do things according to established procedures. If there is no red queen, such a major authority change needs to be provided by Tony Stark. Authorization code.


    If this is really needed, it is estimated that Lake will be dismantled by Jarvis directly.


    "Tony..."


    "To shut up."


    When Lake just came here, he knew the identity information of these two shareholders from Pepper¡¯s mouth. He looked directly at the head, and he was obviously hollowed out by the excessive alcohol. Many years ago, he was matched by Obadea Stein. A distant relative of the Stark family who has just obtained 3% of the shares of Stark Industries: "According to this morning''s stock price, I personally purchase the shares in your hand. This is an agreement. Sign it."


    The shareholder who was also named Stark was a little surprised: "What?"


    Lake was not talking.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Jack walked out directly with a group of people, and showed the arrest warrant in his hand to this guy: "Edward Stark, we now suspect that you are suspected of leaking state secrets, please come with us."


    Edward Stark reached out to take the arrest warrant from Jack.


    Bang!


    Jack drew his gun directly and put his foot on the guy trying to attack the police. Two land agents went straight up and detained him. As for the shareholder who was also named Stark, he was also subdued by two land agents. Up.


    Lake gestured to Pepper Poz.


    The latter took the agreement in hand towards the two.


    Lake looked at the two of them: "You can choose to take the money and leave, or you can be taken back by the Homeland Security for investigation."


    The words fall.


    The Stark shareholder who seemed to come over to make up the number said directly: "I sign."


    "what?"


    Edward Stark, who was emptied of alcohol, seemed a little surprised when he heard these words, and looked directly at Lake in front of him: "This Tony Stark is a fake."


    Lake smiled and was silent.


    The two land agents walked directly to Edward Stark''s side, and then, under Edward Stark''s screams, directly grabbed his fingers and signed his name on the agreement in front of him.


    Edward Stark is crazy.


    What are you going to do?


    Do you take it by accident?


    but¡­


    five minutes later.


    Pepper Poz looked at Jack and the others who were leaving with the two corpses in a daze. After regaining his senses, he looked at Lake: "Doing this...wouldn''t there be a problem?"


    Lake laughed and said, "The two guys are obviously from the Obadea."


    Pepper frowned: "Isn''t it better to keep them?"


    Lake shook his head: "No need, these two guys are the role of **** sticks. Why do you keep them? I like the simple and rude way. I am not Tony Stark. No matter how disguised, there are flaws."


    The fake is fake.


    This is the law, fakes can never replace genuine ones.


    When the Skrulls came, it would be more seamless to disguise, but even the Skrulls can only copy short-term memory, and long-term memory cannot be copied.


    Pepper said, "But isn''t it more troublesome for you to kill these two people like this?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "Half an hour after they went out, UU read , they would show up at the New York International Airport and board the flight to Iraq with their credentials. What''s the problem?"


    Pepper opened his mouth and simply gave up the question: "Then what should I do next?"


    What''s next?


    Lake shrugged: "Wait for the news, otherwise, what else can we do? At the very least, there is nothing we can do when we have no clues about the next step."


    Talking.


    Lake looked around for a while, and then said to Pepper: "But don''t worry, I have already given this to my informant. Maybe he can bring us some good news. I will live in these few days. Here, Stark Industries needs you to handle it. I can''t help you much."


    Pepper said, "I''m the secretary."


    Lake laughed and said: "No longer, from now on, you are the new CEO of Stark Industries."


    Pepper: "..."

 Chapter 257: Gemini Saga Ginseng

    "Pooh!"


    Lake looked up, staring at the yellow sand and the extremely dry weather, and spit: "I hate this **** weather."


    Afghanistan.


    The famous imperial cemetery.


    When Lake was a soldier, he had been here several times. After all, the salaries of soldiers stationed abroad would be higher than those on the federal mainland. The toilets here cost $3,000, which is enough.


    boom!


    A wild horse desert-colored pickup truck drove from a distance, and with a bang, a federal soldier in a desert combat uniform got out of the vehicle. At first glance, he saw Lake, who is especially special among a group of people, and left. Come here: "James Roddy!"


    Lake looked at James who reached out and shook hands: "Saga!"


    His body is now pretending to be Tony Stark and sitting in New York''s Stark Industry. The Black King is a mixed bag and is not suitable for coming over. There is no way, but to build a vest.


    Lake seemed to see the doubt in James Roddy''s eyes and said, "It''s just Saga."


    If you don''t have a surname, just Saga


    Roddy nodded and invited Lake to get in the car: "Mr. Saga, please get in the car."


    Today is the seventh day of Tony Stark¡¯s disappearance, and it was only yesterday that the Red Queen passed global surveillance and found a clue somewhere in Afghanistan.


    The pickup starts.


    Roddy, who was driving the car, looked at Lake, who closed his eyes on the co-pilot, with long blond hair, some handsome faces, and the decent black suit, as if he wanted to break the silence, he smiled: "Sa Mr. Jia, do you know why I knew you were Lake''s friend at first glance?"


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Roddy calmly.


    Roddy said: "Because you, like Lake, have a soft spot for black suits, even in this **** desert, you like to wear suits."


    Lake''s tone is calm: "The suit is the second face of a man. I like this. It''s good. You are Lake''s friend. Then, you can also call me Saga."


    Roddy nodded, and the greeting was almost complete, he said directly: "Our people have found there yesterday based on the clues you provided. Our people have completed the deployment there, but we haven''t found Tony yet. Trails."


    After half an hour.


    Roddy drove to the location where he found the Stark plane that had been burnt to pieces. At this moment, a temporary camp has been set up here, and military scientists from the Kandahar military base are conducting detailed tests and analyses on what happened in the wreckage of the aircraft.


    Lake looked around.


    Afghanistan is a country with a mountainous plateau. The mountains occupy three-fifths of its territory. The mountains provide a good natural environment for guerrilla warfare. For this reason, Afghanistan is known as the imperial cemetery.


    Lake looked back at Roddy: "Have you checked in the mountains?"


    Roddy said: "We are investigating, but during preliminary satellite surveys, there are less than six organizations in these mountains, and they rushed in. The cost of casualties is unacceptable for the base."


    Lake nodded: "Have you found the weapons of Stark Industries?"


    Since 2001, that is, at the beginning of 2002, the federal arms industry has signed the Patriot Act. Of course, it¡¯s certain that the munitions will leak out, but the munitions of Stark Industries are not cheap. , Especially in this Afghanistan, leaving behind the organizations that have the CIA''s support to obtain Stark industrial arms, the rest are basically targets that can be suspected.


    The organization under the help of the Ten Commandments, Raza.


    Lake said, "That Raza."


    Raza appeared once before, and that was the time when the nuclear test crisis was almost staged in New York. It was the organization led by Raza that wiped out the [Glory of Freedom] that was about to be captured alive.


    Roddy pointed to the south position: "This Raza organization is very mysterious. Up to the present location, we only have evidence that they are in the Dalbandin Mountains over there, but this Raza organization did not participate in the action against us. In China, the CIA¡¯s opinion is to see if we can instigate rebellion for our use."


    After Lake, who was in New York, called the Red, he asked him to call up a satellite map that could clearly see the Dalbandin Mountains.


    Close to the desert.


    Mountains.


    That''s right.


    Lake said to Roddy, "Give me a car and I''ll look for clues."


    Roddy said: "Don''t act together."


    Lake shook his head and took the key to an all-terrain vehicle that Roddy handed over: "I like to do it alone. There are many people and it''s a burden."


    Roddy opened his mouth.


    Lake walked aside, got in the car, started, the engine roared, and left the temporary camp here.


    Roddy looked at Lake that Yiqi Juechen quickly disappeared from his sight, shook his head, took out the unlimited phone from his arms, and dialed Lake''s cell phone in New York.


    After Lake is connected.


    Roddy said in confusion, "Lake, is this guy you''re looking for, is it reliable?"


    Lake smiled and said, "He is my informant, what do you think."


    Finished.


    Lake hung up the phone and reanalyzed the summary of the searches conducted by the Department of Homeland Security on the buildings under the name of Obadea Stein this week, as well as the collection of equipment that could be used for cloning equipment found by the Department of Homeland Security in the past two years. List of sales records.


    Boom boom boom!


    "Come in."


    Mrs. Pepper Poz, the CEO of Stark Industries, who was informally appointed, walked in and looked at Lake at the desk: "How about it, any news?"


    Lake looked up at Pepper: "In the past seven days, I''ll forget it. You have asked me no less than a hundred times."


    Pepper said sorry.


    Lake then told Pepper about the findings in Afghanistan, and then asked: "How about it, are you used to it?"


    He didn¡¯t have any prying eyes on Stark Industry. The soul of Stark Industry was Stark, not anyone else. Besides, Pepper Poz was originally the future CEO, and Lake just let This time is a little bit earlier.


    Pepper Poz said, "I''m tired."


    Lake laughed haha: "It''s good to be tired, don''t think so much, don''t worry, Tony Stark can''t die."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Devils can''t kill Tony Stark, do you think he can die so easily?"


    "..."


    Afghanistan!


    desert.


    Lake drove in the big desert, sprinting towards the end of the desert, which is the Dalbandin Mountains.


    what?


    The clone does not have an immortal body.


    If a group of terrorists nestled in the ravines needed to come over, it would undoubtedly be a cannon to beat the mosquitoes. A mere clone is enough.


    and¡­¡­


    Lake never named his vest on a whim.


    Of course.


    There are also some whims, but they belong to the kind of whims that are all in the calculation.


    The black king, black, mixed black.


    Professor x, a literate who has only played a few times, the more knowledge he gets, the more it is. Leaking secrets is in line with personality.


    Clark Kent, Superman, destroying a small country is normal.


    Saga this time?


    no doubt.


    It also fits the personality very well.


    Lake originally thought that his twelve clones could perceive the twelve constellations, but he didn''t expect that the clones were sentimental, but there was only one, which was Gemini as Saga represented.


    As for Lake itself?


    Lake feels a loneliness. It is not right to say loneliness. Lake combines the small universe and the rooted Force Seed into one. What he perceives is the darkness. In that darkness, after the avatar has realized Gemini, the place of Gemini is The star represented appeared in the dark chaos.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake also couldn''t tell what he had realized.


    The big universe?


    A big universe that can accommodate endless small universes?


    But the avatar really realized Gemini. Right now, avatar Saga does not say that a punch can break the stars so veritable, but thoroughly understands the fifth sense, and is only one step away from the sixth sense, to deal with these mountain nests. Enough terrorists in China.


    Dal Bunding Mountains.


    Although the time has changed and the cause has changed, Tony Stark seems to be back on the original trajectory, beating in the cave.


    The ding ding ding sound is very crisp in the cave.


    in the dark.


    The triangular energy body on Tony''s chest was extremely bright.


    He was cheated.


    Not only was he deceived by Obadea Stan, who was the closest to him and regarded as the godfather, that day, Obadea Stan found Tony and directly asked Tony Clone about the most critical formula for his resurrection.


    But Tony has personally experienced it, and has understood that the clone is not the other but the demon, so he directly persuades Stan to give up this idea, but Stan cannot accept this.


    Then Pepper came down.


    Stan, who had gone mad, directly aimed his gun at Pepper, and Tony told Stan''s formula to avoid Pepper''s death.


    after that¡­¡­


    Stan shot Pepper and kidnapped him. After he woke up, he found out that he had been sold by Stan. The kidnapper told Tony that Stan couldn¡¯t bear to kill him, so he asked him to do it for him, but He didn''t want to do that, because Tony Stark was the supreme master of weapon design.


    Then, it was played, Stan was talking with him in a rage, and on the phone, Stan almost frantically asked him to execute Tony Stark immediately.


    Bang!


    Tony Stark wearing sunglasses burst into the angry cremation like electric welding After the arc of electric welding disappeared, Tony took off his sunglasses and looked at this. In the past seven days, I used various means to cheat and finally finished the masterpiece.


    The welding light has disappeared, and the next step is to transform.


    In the desert.


    Lake yawned a little boredly. He wanted to leave the car behind and just rushed past. From the map, the desert was not big, but it had been walking for two full hours.


    This desert seems to be bigger than imagined.


    at this time.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    what!


    Lake stopped the car, looked up at the unidentified object that was thrown into the sky from the Dalbandin Mountains and blinked directly at the fixed point on his side.


    ...

 Chapter 258: Can you feel it

    Yo!


    what is this?


    Come early, isn''t it a coincidence?


    Lake blinked, and came back to his senses. He looked closer and closer. It was already in an arc, facing the broken copper iron smashed from the top of his head, and quickly hung upside down...


    Bang!


    Tony Stark, wearing the first model of Mark, plunged into the soft desert.


    Lake stalled and got out of the vehicle.


    Something is wrong.


    If you follow the normal process, shouldn''t this guy be detained for fifteen days? It''s only seven days. It''s a bit early.


    Lake blinked.


    Next second.


    Lake seems to want to understand why. In the original plot, Tony first had to build a small Ark reactor, and then made the first model of Mark.


    This time, the small Ark reactor was built first, so the eight days saved should be the time to build the small Ark reactor.


    This is reasonable and nothing wrong.


    Lake touched his chin, walked to Tony''s side, head down, feet up, and plunged into Tony''s side in the desert. After a mess, Tony''s legs were exposed.


    Hard.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Tony''s voice came from inside: "Slow down, slow down, stuck."


    Lake: "..."


    God is stuck, is it because if I didn''t just arrive, you would be like this ostrich posture, and the Ten Commandments gang that was chased over would once again be caught?


    quite a while.


    Once again, Tony leaned against his dismantled first-generation machine, sipping the mineral water that Lake had handed over, and took a few breaths: "Thank you."


    Lake was slightly curious: "Do you know me?"


    After Tony Stark was pulled out by Lake like a carrot, Tony just looked at him, and then he was just like the okay person right now.


    Could it be that he saw through my disguise?


    Tony said: "Among the people I know, the one who wears a suit in the summer is the only one. Are you his friend?"


    Lake looked down at his suit, wondering if he wanted to change his style of clothes, but he disappeared after a single thought: "Yes, I am practicing nearby. I came here to take a look at Laketo."


    "Practice?"


    Tony helped his first-generation machine to stand up slowly, and stared at Lake with blond hair and blue eyes: "Tony Stark."


    "Saga!"


    Talking.


    There was a rumbling sound from the Dalbandin Mountain Range, accompanied by the roar of baboons shooting by faith unique here, suddenly, in the distance, smoke and dust billowed.


    "Sheet!"


    Tony turned his head and glanced, got up and said to Lake, "They are chasing, we must go quickly."


    Lake looked back at the smoke and dust, and looked at Tony: "Why?"


    Tony seemed stunned: "Why?"


    Lake nodded.


    "Why run?"


    "...They have a lot of people. I bombed their arsenal. They are very angry now. We are only two of us."


    "People can''t be compared with people."


    "what?"


    Lake smiled, walked to the front, then turned to look at Tony who was already sitting in the all-terrain vehicle, and the corner of his mouth curled up: "Tony Stark, do you have a sense of your real small universe?"


    The corners of Tony''s mouth twitched severely.


    This person...is sick.


    Tony dared to swear to God that if this guy weren''t Lake''s friend, Tony would just ignore the neurosis at this moment and ran away by himself.


    The smoke and dust are getting closer, and the sound of all kinds of guns is also very clear, but in terms of the number of people, at least there are more than 50 people.


    Tony said anxiously: "We really should go."


    mmp.


    We are just two people, and unarmed, the other is not only crushed in number, but also holding various well-made Stark weapons produced by him.


    What''s this just for?


    Do you rely on the head iron?


    Tony spoke out again, ready to let Lake run with him, but when the words were just uttered, he saw that Lake, who was facing his back, began to buckle.


    What the hell?


    Tony blinked and looked at the phantom that suddenly appeared behind Lake and disappeared again in a blink of an eye that could form the Gemini constellation.


    Is it an illusion?


    Ooh!


    The smoke dissipated.


    The fifty or so terrorists who were sent by the angry Raza to hunt down Tony Stark stopped and looked at Lake with his eyes closed in front of him, with blond hair fluttering, and Tony sitting on the pickup truck at the back. Stark.


    Next second.


    This little boss has an unusually funny feeling when he is about to speak.


    Huh!


    Lake opened his eyes.


    Explosive!


    Milky Way-Starburst! ! !


    boom!


    The Gemini constellation diagram appeared behind Lake in an instant, accompanied by Lake''s fist, and in an instant, the power of the small universe that was just one step away from the insight of the sixth sense, the power of the golden color-like universe, was instantly at the moment when Lake shook his fist. Converged on Lake''s right fist.


    Rumble!


    With the sound of a huge explosion that almost tore the space, Lake''s right fist blasted out instantly.


    In an instant.


    boom!


    Shine!


    It was so bright that the light that covered anyone''s sight appeared.


    The man behind Lake, Tony Stark couldn''t help but also couldn''t help covering the light that was not coming towards him with his hands.


    Boom boom boom!


    The deafening explosion continued to flicker, and the more than fifty Ronaldinhos couldn''t even scream out and instantly turned into ashes under the blow...


    In the blink of an eye.


    Tony opened his eyes.


    Eye-catching.


    In his sight, there was only Lake with the blond hair, and in front of Lake, there was a large glass ground almost 100 meters in length and width.


    After the sand melts, it can turn into glass, which is common sense.


    but¡­¡­


    "What about people?"


    "died."


    "..."


    Lake felt his current strength after the explosion, and after a secret voice that was not bad, he turned around and said lightly to Tony who asked the question: "Do you feel it now?"


    Tony''s mouth twitched again: "What do you feel?"


    Under the desert wind, Lake looked sideways at Tony: "Do you feel the power of the small universe?"


    Tony opened his mouth.


    I feel barren, and I feel the strong air of pretending to be when you pretend to be a fork.


    mmp.


    I thought I was the first person to pretend to be the first person. I didn''t expect to meet an opponent here. In other words, who are Lake''s informants, are they mentally abnormal?


    That¡¯s what Tony thought in his heart, the informant Black King who was in the assassin world, then the V-mask man who appeared on that island country, and this...


    Comparing the informant of the CIA agent with the informant of that guy, Lake, they all belonged to the blue-white resume.


    Suddenly!


    Lake looked up at the federal gunship galloping from the opposite direction, and looked at Tony: "My mission is complete. I will start my practice again. Please help me send my greetings on behalf of Lake."


    Finished.


    Lake looked up.


    The clone is disintegrating, turning into a shining starlight like a gold version, and disappearing in front of Tony''s eyes.


    Tony opened his mouth wide.


    This unscientific.


    Although Tony witnessed the demon after the clone was resurrected, and after experiencing exorcism, he knew that the world is not only science but also theology, but what he saw and heard is not what he sees now. This scene.


    A breathing effort, this Saga, has disappeared without a trace before Tony''s eyes.


    wtf!


    Tony walked quickly to the place where Lake disappeared, looked around, then walked to the edge of the glass that appeared in the desert in front, and looked down under the glass.


    Eye-catching.


    Something seems to be flickering.


    quickly.


    Roddy also arrived here in a gunship, and enthusiastically hugged his friend who had been missing for many days. Then, after sitting in the helicopter, Tony asked the helicopter to fly over the glass surface.


    Only then can I see clearly what is in the glass that is 100 meters long and wide.


    In the glass surface, it can be seen clearly that in the universe, the brightness of 5.5 forms the Gemini constellation, and the forty-seven light spots that twinkle and twinkle cross and flicker, seem to be saying something.


    Roddy and the soldiers who rushed over looked at the glass surface that appeared in the desert with expressions of surprise.


    "correct."


    Roddy came back to his senses: "Lake has an informant, Saga, have you seen it?"


    Tony pulled his gaze away from the gleaming glass surface, and said, "He''s gone."


    Roddy said, "What happened here, did you see it?"


    Tony shook his head and looked at Roddy: "I only have one thought now."


    Roddy looked at the humiliated face, his face was once again covered with weak Tony, and smiled knowingly: "Understood, Hamburg and Coke."


    Tony: "..."


    quickly.


    Here in New York.


    Pepper walked in from the outside with a look of surprise, and said to Lake, who had already recovered the cost, "Tony found it."


    Lake nodded: "I know."


    From a certain perspective, Tony saved himself, but he also saved him.


    As for the group of Ten Commandments?


    Lake was not interested. The reason why he had just shot, maybe on a whim, originally wanted Saga to verify his combat effectiveness, but it was a coincidence that a sister Ni fell directly from the sky, and it was not Lake¡¯s style to leave directly. It just so happened that the Ten Commandments came to help the chasers, so Lake punched out to verify his combat effectiveness.


    not bad.


    After officially breaking the sixth sense, put on the holy clothes. By then, not to mention Odin''s personal visit, just talk about the hammer god, at least it will be able to beat five or five.


    the next day.


    New Jersey is a private airport under the name of the Immortal Consortium.


    To the outside world, Tony Stark has never disappeared. Naturally, Tony''s return is not very capable of such a big fanfare.


    Pepper arrived at the airport early and waited early, driven by Harpy.


    "coming."


    Pepper looked at a private jet that was beginning to descend from the horizon, and said to Harpy next to him in surprise.


    Lake did not go.


    At this moment.


    Lake is at home and Skye is choosing this period of time. After Skye participated in the preparatory course, he received some letters from the university.


    It''s about ten o''clock in the morning.


    On the TV, New York TV interrupted a bit of urgent news.


    ...

 Chapter 259: Are you sure you are not my brother?

    The background of the live broadcast on TV was in the Stark Industrial Building.


    content?


    There is no essential difference from the original story. It is Tony Stark''s decision to immediately dissolve Stark''s industrial weapons research and development department, and the other is the formal appointment of Pepper Poz.


    The media reporters at the scene were boiling.


    Of course.


    Compared with Tony Stark''s decision to dissolve the weapons research and development department, many reporters still focused on the form of Tony who is suspending a sling, like a wolf gnawing a burger at the moment.


    They are all very curious about the situation that made Tony Stark, who was wearing a suit and shoes yesterday, become such a refugee now.


    Skye, who was screening the university''s reply at home, was also slightly curious: "Is Stark crazy?"


    Lake, who tried to explain Yale to Skye, said, "Why do you say that."


    Skye shrugged and said: "Stark Industries'' family history started with arms. If he shuts down the core weapons research and development department, then the market value of Stark Industries will not fall."


    Lake laughed and said, "Maybe, they are planning to transform."


    Nuclear reactors have all emerged, and the transformation is also supported by core technologies. Besides, Stark Industries is not a pure arms industry, but a multi-scale giant complex that grew up with arms.


    Maybe the market value of Stark Industries will continue to fall in the next period of time, but when the panic period of the people has passed, it will pass.


    Stark is still Stark.


    After Lake finished speaking, watching Tony Stark who left the field without accepting any additional questions on the TV, he retracted his gaze and looked at Skye: "Have you thought about it? Yale is very good."


    Skye looked up: "But I don''t want to go to Yale."


    Lake depressed: "Why?"


    In fact, federal students need to start preparing when they enroll in the ninth grade, some even earlier. After all, different universities have different requirements. Only by doing what they like can they increase their chances of enrollment.


    Skye is already relatively late, and Alexis downstairs started preparing six months ago.


    But there is no alternative.


    Skye''s previously unsettled home and the intermittent school time made his transcripts look a little unsightly. After these two years of regular life, he still has to catch up. Finally, he has settled a few colleges in the current eleventh grade.


    Sky tilted his head to look at Lake: "Do you want to listen to the truth?"


    Lake rolled his eyes: "Nonsense."


    Choosing Yale is considered a tradition. Ross is from West Point Military Academy. Nothing. Karen is an outstanding Yale graduate. Lake also chose Yale because of this. In fact, Betty was also a Yale student at first, but In the second year of university, I entered Georgetown University through exchange students.


    In the middle and high-level society of the federal government, basically, the university where parents graduated is the priority of their children, and parents are also happy to provide quality students to their alma mater.


    Faculty is also a kind of network.


    Skye sighed, "Because Yale doesn''t offer me scholarships."


    Lake said, "I don''t lack that little money."


    Skye folded his arms and looked at Lake: "If you were me, would you ask me to pay you?"


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Because of this, he chose to go to the army to make his own money.


    Ok.


    Lake shook his head and looked at Skye: "Then where do you want to go?"


    Skye pulled out an introduction to the university from his schoolbag and handed it to Lake: "This, New York University."


    Lake laughed and said: "Then you might as well be like me, go to Quantico for two years, and then, like me, use the army''s free plan to enter Yale University."


    Skye stretched out his arm that was thinner than a carrot, looked at Lake, and saw that Lake seemed to understand. After putting it down, Skye said, "My college counselor told me that if I can pass the New York University preparatory exam next year, the results If they can meet their expectations, they are willing to provide me with a scholarship and agree to my dual degree study plan."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Dual degrees?"


    Skye nodded: "I plan to study electronic information and history at the same time."


    Lake wowed a little surprised: "I can understand electronic information, history, are you still interested in history?"


    Skye shrugged: "I''m not interested. I''m interested in my own history. From a certain perspective, isn''t this also history?"


    Lake nodded.


    Upon seeing this, Skye said, "So, don''t you object?"


    Lake finished the bourbon in the glass, looked at his ringing phone, walked towards the balcony, and said: "Karen once said a word on my sixteen-year-old side, and I will pass him to you now. This is your life. You should know how to make your own choices. All I can do is to comfort you when you regret it."


    Finished.


    Lake went to the balcony and answered the phone.


    In the living room.


    Skye looked at Lake who was on the phone over there, and the corners of his mouth moved cautiously: "Thank you, Papa!"


    the next day.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake drove to the Stark Manor in Long Beach.


    Come in.


    Lake looked at Tony who was eating a burger on the other side of the sofa: "It''s not good to overeating after being hungry for so long."


    Tony put down the hamburger with only one bite in his hand, took the tissue next to it and wiped it, and looked at Lake: "Obadea has obtained the key formula for clone rebirth from me."


    Lake grumbled: "I know, but he is missing."


    It is entirely possible that Obadea Stan is still in the Federation, or even in any corner outside the Federation, as long as he does not appear, then there is no way to find him.


    Lake also has a few tracking cards.


    but¡­¡­


    It doesn''t feel worth it to waste on Obadea Stein.


    Lake remembered the business this time, took out the name and residential address of the psychic sitting in Phoenix from his pocket and handed it to Tony: "Take a moment and look for her."


    Tony took over: "What is this?"


    Lake said, "Spirit medium."


    Tony looked up at Lake.


    Lake said: "Certified, childish, help me, and ask me whether the souls of Howard Stark and Maria Stark are in hell."


    Tony looked at Lake with a weird expression: "Are you sure, you are not my brother, how do I feel, you care more about this matter than I do."


    Lake chuckled, "It''s still dark for you, don''t dream anymore."


    Spray your nose with a nosebleed.


    Lake is here, and the only relatives admitted are Karen, Rose and Betty. Let¡¯s put it this way, if one day, his biological parents in this life find him, Lake promises to slap those two guys directly with a single knife, absolutely not What kind of **** things will come out.


    Again.


    Lake¡¯s powerful sixth sense tells him that if he wants to find Wanda, then by solving the Howard Stark and Maria Stark incident, he can find the answer he wants. .


    Tony got up: "I don''t think it is possible. If you are really, you can turn Stark Industries into yours when I disappear."


    Lake laughed and said, "I''m not interested."


    Tony suddenly said thank you to Lake.


    Lake curiously asked: "For what."


    "For everything."


    Tony said so, then coughed, shook the note in his hand, and said to Lake: "I will go there as soon as possible, but right now, I have more important things to do."


    More important things?


    Fight against the Ten Commandments Gang?


    Lake tilted his head and glanced at Tony, then nodded, turned and walked towards the door: "I have news, remember to tell me as soon as possible."


    If you plan to transform into Iron Man, transform into one.


    Lake is not interested in blending. Facts have proved that the birth of steel is inevitable. Look, the timeline has advanced and the development of the story has changed, but there is no change in the end.


    quickly.


    Lake drove away from Long Beach.


    "Mr!"


    "Has he gone?"


    "Yes it is."


    Tony listened to Jarvis''s voice, nodded, got up, and walked to his basement.


    On the console, a satellite phone that was being dismantled by Jarvis trying to crack it was very conspicuous.


    This was Tony''s friend who helped him before leaving the cave, Ethan used his life as a price to help him get it from Raza''s hand.


    Obadea Stein deceived him.


    Tony was very angry, especially after he told the key formula of Clone''s resurrection, Obadea Stein relentlessly shot Pepper after the scene appeared in his mind, Tony''s anger was almost like boiling water. There was a bang.


    This was almost the same as when he knew that his parents were killed by the Winter Soldier at that time, and even, subconsciously, he was even more angry this time.


    but¡­¡­


    This time is different from the last time.


    Last time, Tony had no ability to avenge. This refers to individual strength.


    But this time.


    "Jarvis!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Tony walked up to the console , staring at the original Mark model on the screen and said, "I want to create a new project document, labeled Mark II!"


    Jarvis said: "Do you want to store the files in the Stark Industrial Central Database?"


    Tony said directly: "No, it is stored in a separate database, and it is confirmed that no one but me can view it."


    "What about Ms. Pepper Poz."


    "¡­¡­can."


    Tony thought for a while, and said this for a long time: "If I can¡¯t even trust Pepper, then I don¡¯t know who I should trust. I will be authorized to do it when Pepper checks. confirm."


    Jarvis answered: "Okay, sir, are you going to start another secret study?"


    Tony looked at the projection of Mark''s first unit projected on the console, and said blankly: "Perhaps, it can do some good things in my hands."


    ...

 Chapter 260: Whats in Colorado

    After half a month.


    Lake and Deputy Director David Bass are holding a new quarterly homeland security meeting.


    Each quarterly homeland security meeting is designed to weigh overseas terrorist forces and assess whether they will attack the federal homeland, so as to issue security warnings to major law enforcement agencies.


    Safety warnings are divided into three levels, low, medium and high risk levels.


    This time?


    The same is no exception.


    New York State dare not say that it did a good job before September 11, but at least, after September 11, New York State''s security was very good. The most recent nuclear test crisis is the best proof.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    If you want to sneak into New York to carry out an explosion plan, the first thing you need to do is to find explosives. All places in New York State that may sell explosives are under the control of the Department of Homeland Security. In addition, there is Lake on the Continental Hotel. The Black King is such an informant, so New York State has always been in a low-risk state.


    The information director who docked with Langley projected a piece of information from somewhere in Afghanistan.


    In the picture.


    It seemed that it was a camp, the fire was blazing, and it was obvious that it was hit by unequal firepower.


    The information director enlarged one of the icons in the photo. The icon was very broken, but it was vaguely visible that it should be the logo of a certain organization.


    "This organization is by far the most mysterious organization overseas."


    "Mysterious, how mysterious?"


    The information director who docked with Langley looked at the joking colleagues and said: "The [Glory of Freedom] behind the nuclear test crisis was eaten by this mysterious organization. Over the years, we have been with Langley. Bianyou cooperated in an attempt to unearth the true name of this organization, but so far, progress has almost stalled."


    Another supervisor pointed to the projected photo: "Isn''t this the result of the battle?"


    The information director once again released a photo, a red and gold humanoid flying object.


    Mark three generations?


    Sitting on the main seat, Lake, who was listening to the briefing with one hand on his chin, looked at the projected steel armor, and said in his heart.


    How long is this?


    Half a month, good guy, how strong is Tony Stark''s hands-on ability? My company''s products have not been updated at such a fast speed.


    The information director¡¯s words continued: ¡°Langley¡¯s overseas organization observation sent a message, and it was speculated that this mysterious organization should have offended the UFO that appeared. At the same time, satellites observed that the UFO entered the Federation. Within the country, the headquarters requires us to investigate as much as possible."


    Finished.


    The information director sat down.


    When everyone saw this, they looked at Chief Lake who was sitting in the main seat and seemed to be about to fall asleep.


    Lake coughed and sat down in his sitting posture: "The safety assessment for the new quarter continues to be low-risk. Is this okay for everyone?"


    Everyone looked at each other, then nodded.


    Lake said: "Then inform other law enforcement agencies of this news. How about the Obadea Stein case?"


    Jack, who was in charge of this case, said: "There is no new progress for the time being. We have monitored any information under Obadea Stein. The information technology department is investigating Obadea. If there is a real estate under Stan''s name, we will definitely know."


    Lake hummed and looked at David next to him: "Deputy Director Buss?"


    Buss looked at everyone: "I have nothing to add."


    Lake got up: "Then disband."


    Everyone responded.


    after awhile.


    Everyone, including his assistant Tiffany, walked out of the meeting room.


    Bass then looked at Lake: "You said, do you want to tell other divisions about Obadea Stein''s mastery of cloning technology?"


    Lake glanced at Bath. "Are you going to go to the guillotine?"


    Cloning, a thing that will cause serious turmoil to society, will explode once it is exposed.


    Buss shook his head and said, "But, we have been investigating for nearly 20 days, and we still haven''t found a trace of this guy."


    Lake nodded and said, "Is it unlikely that Obadea''s cloning base will be in New York State?"


    Bass thought for a while: "The odds are very low. If you say which state is the most risky, New Jersey and Texas next door are actually a good choice, but Texas is still in the process of cleaning up, and Obadea wants to revive him. His wife and children shouldn¡¯t choose a location too far away. Of course, we don¡¯t have any clues at all now, and the possibility that Obadea has fled overseas cannot be ruled out."


    Lake said: "So, why do you report? Very few people know about clones, and Pennsylvania Avenue and the Department of Homeland Security want to maintain this."


    Buss nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    after awhile.


    Lake returned to his office, and after taking a bourbon, he took a sip and set it aside, his eyes on the few photos he had just brought back on the desktop.


    Photo of Iron Man turned out.


    After taking a glance, Lake touched his chin. Although Iron Man''s technology is very high, Lake still prefers theology.


    such as¡­¡­


    The gold saint of Gemini.


    But right now, I clearly feel that the sixth sense hole is right in front of my eyes, but I feel stunned that there is a film covering the front, and I want to put on the golden holy clothes without being crushed by the breath of the holy clothes. , At least it is necessary to awaken the sixth sense to be able to wear it a little bit.


    Of course.


    Even if Lake breaks through now, he can''t wear it. Like his brothers and sisters, Gemini''s golden saint is in a state of material, and there is no finished product yet.


    At first seeing the introduction, Lake thought he was looking for a blacksmith, but after understanding the Gemini star chart, every time he saw the Gemini box, he seemed to feel that the material inside it moved by itself.


    seem¡­¡­


    He can finish the product himself, without having to find a blacksmith to insult him.


    Think about it.


    The golden saint of the zodiac can almost be called a god. Can a god''s battle suit be made by a casual blacksmith with a beating?


    This is not a steel suit, it''s not that cheap (funny laugh!)


    Los Angeles!


    Malibu.


    Boom!


    Tony Stark, who was transformed into Iron Man, once again fought righteously, once again destroyed another base of Raza under the help of the Ten Commandments, and successfully returned to his mountain top mansion.


    just¡­¡­


    While preparing to dismantle, Pepper Poz walked downstairs, after passing the first bumpy Iron Man face, she was already immune.


    Pepper walked over and said to Tony, who was accepting the disintegration of the robotic arm: "Lake just called me. It''s been half a month. It''s time to be serious."


    Tony said, "I am doing business now."


    Pepper rolled his eyes: "Being a super voluntary policeman is not a business. You are the chairman of Stark Industries, remember?"


    Tony stepped off the console: "You are still the CEO."


    A smile appeared on Pepper''s mouth: "If people outside know that I, the CEO of Stark Industries, has an annual salary of only 5 million, the market value of Stark Industries will fall by half."


    Tony walked towards the wine cabinet: "You can give yourself a salary increase, I have no problem."


    Pepper shook his head: "I have contacted this psychic in Phoenix, and she agreed to come to New York to help you do an on-site consultation, provided that she needs to advertise this matter, and I agreed."


    Tony coughed and looked at Pepper: "What did you say?"


    Tony Stark, the dignified technology genius, asks for help from psychics?


    Wow.


    This will be red.


    Pepper said: "You have been procrastinating for half a month, I can see that Lake takes this matter very seriously."


    Tony shrugged: "I know, I was going to go tomorrow."


    Pepper chuckled.


    She knows Tony Stark best, and now Tony is just looking for excuses to postpone it as much as possible, because no matter what the ending is, Tony can''t accept it.


    If it is really communicated through psychics, then Tony will find a way to resurrect.


    If it is not communicated through psychics, there is no doubt that Tony will go crazy. After all, if Howard Stark and Maria Stark are not dead, where are they?


    Tony muttered, then looked at Pepper: "Are you sure that guy''s birthplace is in Colorado?"


    Pepper rolled his eyes: "Didn¡¯t Jarvis tell you? According to Lake¡¯s information, he was born on May 29, 1971. Although the month and day are the same as you, it is one later than you. Years, at that time, Mr. Howard Stark never left New York."


    Tony smiled: "Who knows, that old guy, he was very romantic when he was young, who knows if he left some illegitimate child outside."


    Pepper sighed: "Do you want it to be true or fake."


    Tony sipped his glass and did not speak. If the **** was someone else, Tony would definitely not be able to accept it, but if the half-brother was Lake, Tony felt that he might consider it.


    Pepper shook his head: "After Lake was adopted, the rest of the information has been destroyed. Remember, that psychic will arrive the next afternoon, so don''t be late."


    Finished.


    Pepper turned and left. Harpy had already driven the vehicle. She needed to fly back to New York from Malibu. After all, she was now the CEO of Stark Industries.


    quickly.


    After Pepper left.


    Tony also returned to the console.


    "How''s it cracking."


    "Just now, Obadea''s satellite signal went online, and I am tracking Mr."


    "where?"


    "New Jersey!"


    "it is good."


    Tony Stark said with a dark face, and then said: "How long does it take to maintain the suit?"


    Jarvis said: "Three hours."


    The words just fell.


    Jarvis said: "Found the satellite signal launch site."


    Tony''s eyes lit up: "Let it out."


    Jarvis answered.


    Next second.


    On a map of New Jersey, a place marked with a red dot appeared on the map.


    ...

 Chapter 261: Iron Man who was beaten by Ibrahimovic

    In the afternoon, Lake had a phone call with Pepper Poz, and then he got off work on time.


    He is very concerned about Wanda, but from the monitoring point of view, it is clear that Wanda does not want to see him at this time, and there are some problems that Lake has not figured out yet, so he is very concerned, but not So care.


    late at night.


    Lake was woken up by the phone.


    "Hey!"


    "Supervisor, I found Obadea Stein."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake lifted the quilt and rubbed his eyebrows: "Where."


    Look.


    There is no need to waste tracking cards on Obadea Stan. As a destined villain, before his fate is completed, there is no doubt that even if he is hiding, he will reveal his vest.


    "Fort Hancock."


    "...New Jersey?"


    "Yes it is."


    The land agent on duty said: "Just now, a Stark property in Fort Hancock exploded. When the local police rushed over, Obadea Stan killed the first firefighters. And fled with the first police."


    Lake nodded at first, but then frowned a little: "What did you say? Killed the firefighters and the police?"


    Is Obadea so powerful?


    At this point in time, Obadea and Tony Stark turned against each other very early, even if there is a way to get Tony¡¯s original machine design, but now Obadiah, who is hiding in hiding with a rat crossing the street, has time. Can you tinker with your own Overlord Mecha in these fifteen days?


    The land agent over there said: "The monitoring of the scene has been sent to..."


    Just as the land agent was talking, there was a scream from downstairs.


    Skye¡¯s?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and slammed through the wall directly, and jumped directly off the spiral staircase with a hum.


    at this time.


    came with a cute little cry.


    ²¼¡ª¡ªÒÁ! ! ! !


    Click!


    Just opened the door and walked in from the outside balcony. Tony, the scattered iron man with his beggar-like armband removed, instantly attracted the attack of the little Ibrahimovic who was protecting Sky.


    Thunder!


    Click!


    Under Lake''s gaze, a sky thunder appeared out of thin air and blasted on Tony Stark. Then, a few black smoke came out of Tony''s head, Tony breathed out a puff of black smoke, and moved his lips.


    ßËßË.


    Tony hit the street directly.


    Lake was stunned.


    Skye, who was wearing pajamas, staying up most of the night, holding Ibrahimovic and holding a glass of milk in his hand, was also shocked.


    five minutes later.


    Skye hugged Ibrahimovic, blinked, looked at Lake lying on the sofa, pouring life potion into Tony''s mouth, and whispered, "I''m sorry, Lake."


    Ibrahimovic also yelled softly in his arms, and seemed to apologize.


    Lake poured Tony a bottle of life potion and said, "It''s okay, this guy asked for it."


    In the middle of the night, come here instead of the main entrance, but the back door?


    deserve it.


    Lake thought in his heart, feeling the breath of Tony''s life at the moment, and then looked at Skye curiously: "In the middle of the night, why don''t you sleep?"


    Skye said, "I''m thirsty, come down for a glass of milk."


    Lake said oh.


    Skye blinked, as if thinking of something, lowered his head, looked at the cute Ibrahimovic in his arms, like a small cake, then raised his head to Lake and said: "Ibrahimovic..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "You misunderstood again, hallucination."


    Skye¡¯s mouth twitched: "How can there be so many hallucinations, there are no bugs in my mind."


    The bullet turning is an illusion.


    The appearance of letters out of thin air in the electronic fireplace is also an illusion.


    it is good.


    I recognize it, it''s an illusion.


    But just...


    Skye dared to swear to the sky. Although he was startled by Tony who broke through the door just now, after Ibrahimovic in his arms exploded, he could obviously see a sky thunder falling on Tony.


    Lake looked at Skye with a serious face: "What we see is not determined by the eyes, but by the brain. Think about it for yourself, Ibrahimovic, such a small pet can summon the sky thunder, is this scientific? "


    Skye opened his mouth: "...not in compliance."


    Lake spread his hands toward Skye: "I''m finished, go to bed."


    Sky obediently said, holding Ibrahimovic, holding a bottle of milk that had just been warmed, and stopped when walking towards the spiral staircase, then stood still and thought for a while, then was silent for a second or two. Afterwards, he walked around again.


    Is there really something wrong with my brain?


    Skye thought so.


    soon.


    Skye disappeared on the spiral staircase, full of doubts and self-doubt.


    Lake shook his head helplessly, always feeling that, in such a flicker of Skye, one day, Skye might start to doubt whether this world is real.


    Do you want to tell her Skye''s story in advance?


    Lake thought in his heart. On the sofa, Tony Stark let out a painful cry, rolled over, snapped, and fell directly on the floor.


    Tony seemed to be a little dazed by the electric just now. He supported his arm, got up, and looked at Lake, who was sitting on the sofa in pajamas: "Lake?"


    If Lake looks at Tony with interest: "Stark Industries is not far from here, don''t you go to Pepper, why are you running here? Are you asking for help?"


    Tony looked at his tattered armor, got up, and shook his head: "I don''t want Pepper to see me like this."


    Lake said, then his face went dark, and he said to Tony, "Then I thank you."


    Mmp.


    Can''t let Pepper see your decay, so I can?


    Uh¡­¡­


    Forget it.


    Lake shook his head: "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on, there is no reason, you have all transformed, it shouldn''t be a big problem to kill an Obadiah, why is it so bad?"


    Jack has led the team over there.


    New Jersey has its own Department of Homeland Security. Lake just made a call and said that he would share the investigation results of this case with New York State.


    Tony connects with Jarvis, and asks him to diagnose his body while answering Lake¡¯s question: "Obadea is no longer Obadea."


    talking.


    Tony was talking about what happened when he arrived at Fort Hancock.


    Actually...


    Even the Department of Homeland Security did not expect that Obadea Stan would play the dark under the lights. They investigated the assets under Obadea Stan¡¯s name and various cash expenditure assets, but they did not expect it. , Obadea will hide among the assets under the name of Stark Industries.


    This¡­¡­


    The operation is strange, especially for this asset. After Tony investigates and does not exist in the Stark Industrial System, he can¡¯t help but wonder how much Obadea has secretly purchased for Stark Industrial in the past few years. Assets filed by the system.


    Anyway.


    After inquiring about all of this, Tony Stark, after the steel suit was maintained, and after night fell, he went straight to the door wearing a brand-new steel suit.


    Lake interrupted, smiled, and looked at Tony: "Then, you were beaten out?"


    Tony looked at Lake, ignored this sentence, and continued on.


    Fort Hancock, located under the Statue of Liberty, on the edge of Laripa Bay, does not carry any signs. It seems that the warehouses of some years are inconspicuous.


    When Tony entered the warehouse, it was clear that Obadea Stan¡¯s clone rebirth had entered the final stage, and to be more precise, the clone warehouse had already been opened.


    At the moment when the clone warehouse was opened, an endless black mist appeared on the ground. Even, Tony was there and saw his clone resurrected. The two who originally thought they were his parents have completely transformed into parasites. Demon creature.


    After seeing Tony, the two parasites immediately fought with Tony.


    At that time, Obadiah looked back in shock. Behind him, the wife and children who crawled out of the cloned warehouse were tearing their lips like a slit woman, and biting them directly under the countless black fog. Obadiah turned his back to them.


    then.


    The two parasites that Tony had hit back again and again with the palm cannon saw it, and they also retreated directly, just like the parasite that was bitten behind Obadiah, biting Obadiah from the front.


    Tony was dumbfounded.


    He can''t figure out what happened.


    Almost when Obadea screamed, the black mist that emerged from the four parasites directly surrounded Obadea''s whole person, and in that black mist was accompanied by blood and Obadiah. Dai Ya screamed sternly.


    Next second.


    bang!


    Tony Stark was directly blasted out of the warehouse by the outbreak of the black tide, and even blasted into a private house without any reduction.


    Then...


    Fort Hancock, which had not many residents, woke up instantly from his sleep.


    Tony got up quickly and went straight out to meet the enemy.


    In the directly torn apart warehouse, four parasitic demons were lost, but there was black smoke all over his body. Obadiah, whose pupils were scarlet and dark, stared at Tony Stark who fell in front of him and said a word. .


    Lake looked at Tony: "Said a word, what is it?"


    Tony recalled the scene at the time looked at Lake and said, "Blackheart."


    Black heart?


    What the **** is this?


    However, the devil with a name, the last time, is not the low-level demon who doesn''t even have a name, right? The last time, the last time, it should be a middle-level demon.


    Tony nodded: "Yes, he said he was a black heart, he came here to want..."


    Lake blinked: "What do you want to do."


    Tony said in a deep voice, "Reopen the gates of hell."


    Lake took a deep breath.


    is not the kind of surprise.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Ok.


    is also surprised.


    But it''s by no means amazed with the grand ideals of this black heart demon, but by the arrogance of this black heart demon.


    You said that you would reopen the gates of hell.


    Are you a decoration for the New York Temple?


    or...


    Be transparent when you are a wizard hunter or some other wizard living in New York.


    Reopen hell, spray you with a nosebleed.


    how to open?


    Take your head away?

 Chapter 262: Aegis is a mad dog

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Lake snorted directly.


    Tony frowned.


    "You do not believe?"


    "No, I believe it."


    Tony looked at the disapproving Lake on his face, and said solemnly: "What I said is true."


    He was not the opponent of the Dark Heart Demon who occupied Obadiah''s body at all.


    In fact, at the beginning, Tony still had the upper hand, but no matter what kind of weapon, when attacking on the dark misty Obadiah, he only heard the screams of the black heart demon, but did not see the black heart demon falling to the ground.


    To the end.


    Tony originally thought that the black heart demon was a tremor. As a result, in the second half of the round, neither the shoulder missile nor the palm cannon could even make him scream.


    Then, the fighting situation changed.


    Just a face-to-face, the Black Heart Demon appeared directly from the ground in front of Tony in the sky, with a bang, a knee blow, directly let Tony fly into the sky, and then instantly knocked Tony from the sky to the ground.


    The damage to Tony''s current suit of armor is all caused by this face.


    fortunately.


    Before Tony set off this time, he seemed to have a hunch that he would encounter a demon. He kept a few small missiles filled with holy water. Just when he took Opadea¡¯s body, the black heart tore Tony¡¯s mask and prepared to pinch him to death, Tony¡¯s shoulder The holy water missiles on the reservation were sent directly.


    A scream that seemed to come from **** directly caused the Dark Devil''s heart to hit the warehouse again. It happened to hit the explosives stored in the warehouse and caused a shocking explosion.


    Tony saw more and more people onlookers, and he was also injured, and quickly evacuated.


    Then it''s now.


    Lake looked at Tony whose face was full of worries, and smiled: "What I said is true."


    Tony frowned and looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the gates of **** won''t open. The sky is falling, and it''s not our turn to fight."


    Tony was puzzled.


    Lake thought for a while and looked at Tony: "You know this world now, there is a mysterious organization called S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    Tony nodded.


    A variant of the science strategy team formed by Howard Stark and Ms. Paget Carter.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D., they can handle it?"


    "what."


    "...I don''t like guessing riddles."


    "Sorry."


    Lake suffocated a smile and said to Tony: "S.H.I.E.L.D. is reliable, sows can be counted. Do you really think that world peace is maintained by S.H.I.E.L.D.? Business, success is not enough to fail, I mean, someone will deal with the devil, after all, you can''t expect us ordinary people and the devil to be tough."


    Can Aegis deal with demons?


    Lake wanted to laugh.


    There is less success than failure. SHIELD considers itself second, and no one dares to recognize the first.


    Do not believe?


    continuously.


    In the beginning, S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. tried to recruit Lake with a social death, but was sent back by Lake.


    After that, the story of the Winter Soldier, oh, I just thought that the Winter Soldier was a hero, and didn''t care about what the Winter Soldier did and had to save a murderer.


    The third thing is the so-called Assassin Academy. Good guys, brag about protecting the world. As a result, the orphans are taken in from all over to train them to become so-called numbered agents?


    Your mother exploded.


    Then we cloned the story. Daniel Whitehorse dubbed himself and Bucky Barnes into an assembly line product. Even Daniel Whitehorse turned a small island nation into his own. Where is S.H.I.E.L.D.? ?


    One sentence.


    Counting on S.H.I.E.L.D., it is better to count on Hydra''s conscience to discover that Hydra is more reliable than them in doing things, at least, not to mention Hydra, its concealment is quite strong.


    Tony nodded in a seemingly understanding, then, looking at Lake who was serious about his ordinary people, frowned: "You, ordinary people?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "Otherwise, I am not a human being?"


    I will be a **** in the future.


    But now it is not, at most, that is, a person with an immortal body. Even so, I am also a human being, at most I can be regarded as a male god.


    Tony''s mouth twitched: "When I came over, Jarvis detected multiple bleeding in my body, fractured his right arm, and the death rate was as high as 60%. But now, I was in a coma and it was completely healed."


    Lake said: "You should change to an intelligent system, it''s too unreliable."


    Finished.


    Lake looked at the information transmitted on the tablet at this moment, and looked up at Tony: "If I were you, I would never worry about the devil, but about another thing."


    "what?"


    Lake showed his tablet towards Tony. In the huge picture, Tony was on top, the devil was down, and the holy water missiles from his shoulders rumbling toward the demon bombarded the scene very clearly.


    correct.


    It is the one without a mask.


    Lake looked up at the time on the watch, smiled, and said, "If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, I guess it won¡¯t be long before a self-proclaimed S.H.I.E.L.D. agent will find you, and then tell you, for The world is safe and stable. It is the wisest choice for you to deny that you are the person on the screen."


    Tony said, "It''s reasonable."


    The first thing any official organization in the world thinks about is to maintain stability. This is normal. After all, stability means that everything is under control, just like the last clone crisis.


    Lake thought of his own affairs and said to Tony: "I seem to forget to tell you. Actually, this so-called SHIELD also tried to recruit me."


    Tony looked at Lake: "When?"


    "Remember the first time my name and photo appeared in major New York newspapers and stole your limelight? I was still at the New York Police Department?"


    "know."


    Tony didn''t know before, but after getting close to Lake, he specifically learned about Lake''s past, so he knew.


    Lake nodded and said: "That was the time when the pair of white and black was arranged by S.H.I.E.L.D., trying to make me socially dead, so I would obey them, and then join them."


    Tony felt amused when he heard this, "They don''t know your background?"


    The military background and capital background are enough to allow Lake to walk sideways. After all, Lake was formally adopted by Karen and Ross, and is the nominal heir to the Ross family.


    Lake shook his head, then looked at Tony: "However, I feel that they will change their routine this time."


    Tony said, "You said, they will also try to recruit me?"


    Lake nodded: "You have this pedigree. Tony, Howard Stark and Peggy Carter founded the Strategic Science Team, the predecessor of S.H.I.E.L.D., do you want to hear my opinion?"


    "of course!"


    "Principles and bottom line."


    "what?"


    Lake said in a faint tone: "Principles and bottom line, keep your own principles, stick to your bottom line, because once you break your principles and bottom line, these people will try to push your bottom line back again like a mad dog. ."


    Perhaps this is the reason why Tony Stark did not accept Aegis¡¯ advice in the original plot.


    It''s very simple.


    If it is said that those superheroes who have not realized the freedom of their lives choose to conceal their identity for various considerations, but Tony, a vested interest of the federal capital society, do such people need to hide their superhero identity?


    There is absolutely no reason.


    The reason S.H.I.E.L.D. allows Tony Stark to conceal his identity is very simple. To test Tony, once Tony accepts their opinions, what about the second and the third.


    Principles are called principles because they cannot be shaken.


    The bottom line is the same.


    This is the reason why Lake directly sent Maureen back to the West with his heartless heart. If he knew the truth and left Maureen¡¯s life at the time, hehe, believe it or not, Maureen is not dead, she will definitely find all kinds of reasons to show up. In front of him, it was like a demon, messing up his mind and making him walk into the abyss step by step.


    After the principle and the bottom line were broken, it was as if he had opened his own chest and revealed his heart, and by that time, everything was over.


    After Tony listened, hehe said: "I said that it is normal to hide my identity, but I didn''t say that I would choose to hide my identity, why should I hide it?"


    Why did you hide it?


    I built a steel suit and flew directly to Afghanistan in broad daylight without concealing myself. If I wanted to conceal, I would have concealed it a long time ago.


    Tony thought about what he saw and heard in the cave during those seven days, and after he came back, he saw his weapon on TV appearing in the news of the terrorist organization slaughtering the poor. Only Tony knew his anger. He built the weapon to protect him. A good federation is not meant to make a group of terrorists use his weapons to do mischief.


    What if it is exposed?


    Tony never cared whether he would expose this, and after exposure, his deterrence against the group of villains would be even higher.


    and¡­


    The chairman of Stark Industries is a superhero. As the news comes out, it is estimated that the plummeting stock price of Stark Industries will return to its peak again.


    Seeing that Tony had an idea, Lake smiled: "You know it yourself."


    Talking.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    Rachel''s.


    "Lake, my flight to New York tomorrow morning, can you pick me up?"


    "of course."


    Lake answered without hesitation, and then said: "What''s the matter? Did Helen catch a cold or something?"


    Wearing pajamas, Rachel, who had just been awakened by the big news, hurriedly booked a ticket and rolled her eyes: "My daughter is fine. By the way, at this point in time, you are not asleep, don''t you know?"


    Lake frowned: "Know what?"


    Rachel lowered her voice and said, "Fort Hancock, UU reading , my photo has been sent to Washington, and our newspaper wants me to get first-hand news."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tony over there.


    Tony also listened to Rachel''s voice on the phone, and his tail had begun to curl, sitting on the sofa, preparing to curl his legs.


    With a snap.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "A fool broke the sofa at home."


    Lake said this to Rachel, and then, after hanging up the phone, he said blankly to Tony who was sitting off his sofa: "Three thousand dollars, either lose money or accept an interview, you can decide."


    Tony sat down on the broken sofa, dressed in a steel suit, with a dazed expression: "..."

 Chapter 263: Nick Furys little book

    the next day.


    "Hi!"


    "Hi!"


    Lake received Rachel from Washington early in the morning in the parking lot of the airport, hugged and kissed, and then looked behind him as if he was looking for something.


    Rachel smiled and said, "What are you looking for?"


    Lake took over Rachel''s hand luggage: "Helen."


    Rachel rolled her eyes: "Please, I dared to come by the earliest flight in the morning. Your daughter is still sleeping. I don''t want to be kicked off the plane because of complaints."


    Lake shrugged: "So I said, I will let the special plane come to pick you up."


    You don''t want it yourself.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart. After getting in the car and driving the car to leave the airport, he said to Rachel: "The guy you want to interview owed me three thousand dollars last night. He promised to give you an interview. Ask any questions directly. , By the way, also ask about his lace news over the past few years, so that it can be divided into twelve months and twenty-four issues to report separately, and then you can rest this year."


    Who made that guy crush his sofa to show off?


    Lake didn''t blackmail this. After he received Rachel''s call, he wanted to find an opportunity for Tony to accept it. Who knows, this guy came to the door himself.


    Again.


    Lake once said to Rachel that you are my woman, and you have the right and right to share all my glory and rights.


    Of course.


    Except for the core part of Lake.


    Rachel seemed a little surprised when she heard this and looked at Lake: "Last night, don''t you tell me, when I called last night, were you with Stark?"


    Talking.


    Rachel seemed to have thought of something, and nodded self-consciously: "That''s right, what happened in New Jersey must have disturbed the Department of Homeland Security... Or, would you disclose the current investigation results?"


    Lake laughed: "I really want to tell you, but the investigation has just begun, and now shouldn''t you pay attention to whether Tony Stark is that iron man?"


    "iron Man!"


    "Correct."


    Lake nodded and said: "When I set out in the morning, the New York Daily had already picked up the nickname, and the speed was terrifying."


    Tony revealed his identity at four o''clock last night.


    The New York Daily newspapers appeared on various newsstands on the streets of New York at six o''clock.


    In other words, the manuscript had already begun to be written at the first time the identity was revealed. This nickname was taken out almost half an hour later.


    This speed is not generally fast.


    Stark Industrial Building.


    Ding!


    When Lake and Rachel walked out of the elevator, Jarvis¡¯s welcome sounded for the first time: "Welcome, Mr. Edwin."


    Tony, who was receiving Pepper¡¯s makeup over there, looked at Lake who walked in a little displeasedly: "Why would my smart butler welcome you?"


    Lake smiled: "Obviously, Jarvis has evolved, and politeness is the first characteristic of ape-man evolved adult. Maybe you can learn from Jarvis."


    Although I have been in contact with Tony for so many years, frankly speaking, the impolite aura that this product exudes from time to time makes Lake always have an urge to break him at any time.


    Pepper came over and gave Rachel a hug: "Tony is going to attend the press conference first, but I have reserved two hours for you after the press conference."


    Rachel thanked Pepper.


    Since the last time I met Pepper in Santa Barbara, during Rachel¡¯s long stay in New York, Rachel and Pepper have been shopping together several times. As a famous Washington reporter, Rachel¡¯s EQ is definitely sufficient, otherwise, frankly speaking, a woman with insufficient EQ will not catch Lake.


    Tony became even more displeased when he heard this: "Hey, I only promised one hour, three thousand dollars for me for one hour, this is a business of blood."


    Tony was also full of resentment when he thought of the sofa that he sat down last night. After all, if the sofa didn''t sit down at the time, there is no doubt that Lake had come to beg him.


    at this time.


    Jarvis said to Tony: "Sir, you have a visitor who wants to see you."


    Tony said directly: "No, I refuse."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tony: "The other party has come."


    Tony nodded.


    Lake chuckled. Sure enough, Aegis had to be late, not less.


    but¡­¡­


    Jarvis said again two minutes later: "Sir, Ms. Peggy Carter''s call."


    Tony was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake.


    Lake sitting on the other side of the sofa said: "It doesn''t work to know what to do with reason. Now, it''s the stage of moving with emotion."


    Tony had a dark face, grabbed the phone, walked toward the inner room, and connected the phone.


    five minutes later.


    Tony walked out of the back room again with a dark face. According to this situation, it was obvious that Tony had compromised.


    Lake chuckled in his heart, got up, and said to Tony: "Okay, I''m leaving now."


    He was too lazy to meet S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Even if you want...


    That''s when the [Supernatural Activity Detection and Action Bureau] officially debuted. At that time, I don''t know what facial expressions will look like from above and below S.H.I.E.L.D., Lake is looking forward to it.


    Tony has indicated that Gardners Island can be loaned out as the headquarters base of the Super Investigation Bureau. At present, the demolition team has been on the island. At the same time, the design drawings of the headquarters base have been anonymously entrusted to Yale University.


    Whoever made Lake come from Yale, anyone can make this design, but it must be designed by someone from Yale.


    quickly.


    Almost as soon as Lake arrived at the office building, he saw his assistant Tiffany eating French fries and staring at his computer screen intently.


    Seeing the little assistant, Lake didn''t even notice that he was coming. He walked behind Tiffany and looked at the computer screen in front of Tiffany.


    The computer screen displays live images.


    In the picture.


    Tony looked at the small note in his hand, and then, facing the camera, said with a blank expression the sentence that began in the Marvel curtain and finally ended in the Marvel curtain.


    IamIronMan!


    The scene of the press conference boiled instantly.


    Tiffany couldn''t help but clenched his fist and shouted yes: "Wow, so domineering."


    Lake curiously asked in the back: "So, your boss is not domineering?"


    The assistant Tiffany was startled and jumped up like a rabbit. He turned to look at Lake who appeared behind her in a daze, and shouted: "Sir."


    Lake smiled and walked towards his office.


    Finally, I closed my door, and through the relationship with the director, I finally saw the master. Coleson, who thought he was winning, opened his mouth wide behind the stage, and then returned to his senses. Some helplessly called their director Nick Fury¡¯s. phone.


    "Sir."


    Although Nick Fury is now the chief, Coleson, who is a little white licking black expert, still likes to call him the chief because he is closer: "Tony Stark did not follow our script."


    As far away as San Fei, Nick Fury, who also took the time to pay attention to this press conference, said solemnly: "I know, I''m watching, come back."


    Finished.


    Nick Fury hung up the phone, and then took out a file from his drawer, the Avengers Project, impressively inside.


    turn on.


    A lonely name, below, are some names that have been crossed out.


    such as¡­¡­


    Frank Custer (recruitment failed, the opponent refused to join, the military focused on the target.)


    Ike Edwin (Recruitment plan failed, guilty, military personnel.)


    Bruce Banner (Military system, temporarily out of reach.)


    Tony Stark...


    Nick Fury thought for a while, and finally let go of the urge to be crossed out. After all, Tony Stark is different from the others. In a sense, the Stark family should have belonged to S.H.I.E.L.D. people.


    and so¡­¡­


    Nick Fury recalled Tony Stark¡¯s information. After a while, he planned to send his strongest undercover agent to contact Tony Stark. He called Natasha Romanov. .


    In the afternoon.


    When Lake returned to the Star Tower, Rachel had already returned, and was cooking food in the kitchen with Skye who was also coming home from school.


    It seems that these two people also took the time to go to the supermarket to make a purchase.


    Rachel handed the two melons he had bought to Skye to put in the refrigerator, and then said to Lake, who came in and took off his coat, "I''m back?"


    Lake grumbled: "How was the interview?"


    Rachel smiled: "There is no doubt that tomorrow''s front page headline will be mine."


    What about the press conference?


    She got a full two-hour interview, let¡¯s let you publish the statement in the evening paper today or tomorrow¡¯s newspaper. Sorry, the front page headline, Rachel has already booked it.


    Rachel thought about it, and then said to Lake: "Thank you, dear."


    Lake shrugged.


    Just as night fell and New Yorkers began to return home one after another, the New York Police Department received a case. George, who was just about to go home from get off work, heard Joe¡¯s words and sighed and sighed with his family. Said that there was another case temporarily, indicating that he would go home later.


    Wow wow wow.


    The New York Police Department has many sub-bureaus. The sub-bureaus have their own homicide detectives , but just like leaving the state and returning to the FBI, leaving the jurisdiction or major cases are under the management of the General Department''s murder team.


    This time the case took place in a slum apartment in Queens. This slum apartment is one step away from the street.


    The informant is a resident who plans to move into this apartment today. According to him, he made several calls this morning but no one answered him. Then, when he got off work in the afternoon, he planned to come over and consult in person. .


    who knows¡­¡­


    He felt something wrong as soon as he entered the apartment.


    No one.


    The kind of dead silence.


    And then.


    The informant planned to take the elevator to his apartment on the third floor. As a result, as soon as he got out of the elevator, good guy, a...


    ...

 Chapter 264: Lake about to move

    When George and Joe arrived here, the police from the local branch had already sealed off the slum apartment.


    When the two got out of the car, a young police officer ran to a corner after coming out of the apartment and he vomited directly.


    "bloody."


    "Curious."


    "Ten dollars?"


    "it is good."


    The group leader George and the group deputy leader Joe made a few simple words. After setting the bet, they showed their credentials and walked into the blockade belt while taking out their gloves and putting them on.


    The detective of the branch station walked out of the apartment and shook hands with George.


    George asked: "What floor is the murder scene."


    The branch detective shook his head when he heard these words, and then said, "It''s all over the building."


    George and Joe looked at each other.


    The whole building?


    What a joke, if the whole building is the case, it is estimated that the smell of blood can be smelled at the entrance of the street.


    Regarding George and Joe''s doubts, the branch detective didn''t say anything, but told them that he would know if he went up to see, anyway, he didn''t want to go up.


    And he estimated that he would have to make an appointment with a psychologist in the bureau for psychotherapy.


    Ding!


    When George and Joe were about to get out of the elevator on the second floor, they were stunned when they saw the mummy lying in the corridor.


    A scene recorder was taking pictures of the scene with these terrifying corpses in a disgusting ninja.


    "what happened."


    "Is it burnt?"


    Joe touched some black marks on the wall with his fingers. After releasing it, he looked at his fingers, and then shook his head: "It''s not charcoal, it''s not burnt?"


    A bald coroner squatting next to the mummy looked up at George and Joe and said: "These mummy reminds me of a case that I took over as a coroner in Texas when I was young."


    George and Joe looked at the coroner.


    serial killer?


    The coroner smiled weirdly, looked at George and Joe and said, "In the end, the case was defined as a demon''s death."


    George and Joe looked at each other.


    "Where is our coroner?"


    "on the way."


    "Go to the third floor and have a look."


    "it is good."


    Both George and Joe are modern people who believe in the existence of God, but sneer at the devil. The devil is demanding his life. If the real demon is demanding his life, is it necessary to keep the body or something?


    The third floor is actually not much different from the second floor. There are seventy-eight corpses lying across the corridor, and there are also black marks on the walls that seem to be burnt but not burnt.


    and.


    Joe squatted down and looked at the black trace at the junction between the wall and the floor of the corridor on the third floor. Through an almost invisible gap, it seemed that this black trace was connected to the trace on the second floor.


    "what."


    "what''s happenin?"


    George looked at Joe who got up and walked over to him. He pointed to a male mummy with a panic expression on his face, flipping through the documents in the same shriveled wallet and frowning: "I saw this guy last night. "


    Joe looked at this mummy that took at least three months to form: "No way."


    George nodded: "It''s okay. I was on patrol last night. I saw this guy wandering in the alley. I asked him."


    Joe opened his mouth, looked at the corpse in front of him, and then at the other corpses: "How do I think we might need to call that guy?"


    George glanced at Joe and said nothing.


    the next day.


    The New York Police Department sent a notice requesting assistance to the Department of Homeland Security regarding this case in a slum apartment.


    When Rachel was just sent away and was on his way back to the game, Lake heard that George and Joe were in the case, so he took the lead to arrive at the scene by directly turning around.


    The slum apartments are still under lockdown.


    George looked at Lake getting out of the car, sighed, took ten dollars from his arms and handed it to Joe.


    Lake ignored the hug that George came up, and with a scream, he snatched ten dollars from the smiling Joe''s hand, causing Joe to hey towards Lake a little displeased.


    With ten dollars in his hand, Lake looked at George and Joe with a smile at the corners of his mouth: "What are you two betting on me?"


    George and Joe shook their heads directly.


    Lake rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t forget, I''m the one who promoted the bet or something, and said, otherwise, you play it yourself."


    George said ok, and after talking about the bet, he sighed and hugged Lake: "Can you be worthy of your identity? You are all an office worker, why are you here?"


    Joe shrugged over there and said, "Look, I''m sure he won''t be free."


    Lake smiled.


    In other words, it seems that this is really the case. Obviously, I have already arrived at the office and waited for the time to give credit for the promotion, but I still often run the front line.


    why?


    Lake thought about this in his heart. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t figure out why, he simply shook his head, and focused his attention on the poor apartment in front of the building where the CDC agent was walking.


    George briefly introduced the case next to him, and then said: "There are a total of 132 people in this poor apartment. After checking, there are a lot of them, all of them turned into corpses. Because of the strange state of death, I wonder if there is anything. The poison gas is spreading or is in an unknown virus, so the New York Police Department notified the Center for Disease Control in Atlanta."


    Even George and Joe were fully disinfected by CDC after CDC arrived, and they almost couldn''t even get their clothes back.


    Talking.


    A heavily armed cdc agent walked out of the apartment and took off his thick mask: "It''s not a leak of poisonous gas. It seems that these people only became severely dehydrated for a moment."


    "Dehydrated?"


    "Correct."


    "It is suspected that it may be some kind of virus. We have already completed the sampling. When there is news from the laboratory, we will send the news to the New York Police Department."


    After agent cdc said these words, after a while, Wu pressure directly led other people out of here.


    Anyway, it has been found out that it is not poisonous gas, there is nothing unusual in the air, and samples have been taken. The battlefield of cdc is in the laboratory, not at the scene of the crime.


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped on the second floor.


    The moment the door opened, after the scene in the corridor came into view, Lake couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he saw the corpse lying on the ground in various poses.


    The corpses have all become mummy, this is not the point.


    The point is...


    The expressions on the faces of these mummies were very horrified, as if they had seen something indescribable before they died.


    "Good guys, you have hit the jackpot."


    As Lake was talking, he felt the boundless fear and wailing around him. These fears and wailing were all converged into Lake¡¯s sea of ??consciousness as nutrients. They were completely absorbed by the force seeds that had already entered the earth, and once again became the original. The breakthrough of the power seed made a huge contribution.


    even¡­¡­


    Lake also felt some other place here, a bit similar to the breath left by the parasitic demon he felt in the ruins of Stark Manor.


    But it seems more powerful.


    With this remaining dark aura, as soon as he entered the Force Seed, Lake felt that the Force Seed was already ready to break out of his body.


    Lake''s eyes lit up, and he was a little bit weird.


    So nutritious?


    This is still left. If this is a whole one, wouldn''t it be able to completely hatch the original force seeds?


    Hey.


    The New York Temple, the New York magic world, you don¡¯t care, anyway, I¡¯m on it?


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, along with the Force Seed that was ready to move, he was already ready to move.


    "what."


    "what''s happenin?"


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Joe next to him.


    Joe shook his head and looked at Lake and George: "It feels like it''s not so cold here, don''t you think?"


    Lake and George looked at each other, then shook their heads with Joe.


    Joe shrugged: "That might be my illusion."


    Lake smiled in his heart, almost in the blink of an eye, the fear and wailing in the apartment have been absorbed, but the fear and wailing in the whole building are not less than one-tenth of the devil''s breath that has just been absorbed.


    Strange.


    The ones here can suck, why can''t the ones on the Stark Manor side suck?


    quickly.


    Jack also led the team over there.


    After Lake, George and Joe walked out of the apartment again, they said to Jack, who got out of the car, "Find the imager."


    Just now Joe told Lake about the black marks she found on the wall. Lake was also very curious about it. He took a special look and found that the black marks on the walls in the apartment do not seem to be artificial or natural. , Then, there is one possibility left, the devil made it.


    The photos of the apartment that can be found on the Internet show that, at least, the black traces did not exist the day before yesterday.


    quickly.


    The crowd gathered in front of a laptop. On the laptop''s screen, what was displayed was a real-time three-dimensional display of the poor apartment.


    A land agent removed anything else in the slum apartment according to Lake''s order. After the insignificant things were removed, a familiar pattern appeared in everyone''s sight.


    The pentagram According to legend, after being able to outline it, the pentagram that connects the **** can be communicated. A pentagram drawn from the entire apartment suddenly appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Lake thought of what Tony Stark said when he arrived at his house in the middle of the night yesterday?


    at this time.


    Joe pointed to one of the five-pointed stars that appeared to be thickly bolded and asked, "What is that?"


    The land agent is not omnipotent.


    But the dozens of agents of the Ministry of Land and Information Technology combined are almost the same as all-powerful.


    In less than a while.


    A land agent at the information center found the corresponding thing by comparing the symbols on the above: "This is a symbol that symbolizes the wood element, indicating that this pentagram is a spiritual element."


    ...

 Chapter 265: Looting belongs to the white prostitution series, right?

    The pentagram of the spiritual element?


    What do you mean?


    In other words, are there any remaining four-element pentagrams?


    The National Land Information Center also gave the answer.


    "The five tops of the pentagram all represent different elements, namely earth, water, fire, and wind. If the pentagram is compared to the human body, then these four elements are the limbs of the human body."


    "Spirit element?"


    "head."


    "..."


    Lake raised his head, looked at the sky, frowned and said: "Find out the satellite image of New York, and use the poor apartment as the head according to the plan of the human body. Find out the possible limb areas and send out safety to these four areas. caveat."


    The Department of Homeland Security said immediately that they had received it.


    After Lake finished talking, he shook his head towards George and Joe: "Damn, what I hate the most is these messy cults."


    George and Joe nodded in sympathy.


    If there are many sects, it is estimated that no place can compare with the Federation, regardless of the name, or not the name, even if there are many people or there is only one person, the sects here in the Federation, there are everything, even, A new sect emerges every year.


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    Connected.


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany, who was at the Homeland Security Information Operations Center, watched the scene he discovered just after bringing up the New York satellite image, and hurriedly said to Lake: "The Howden Building in Manhattan exploded."


    Lake: "..."


    Howden Building, one of the properties owned by Arthur Howden in New York Real Estate Building, is a skyscraper about eight blocks away from Fifth Avenue. It is also the headquarters of Howden Real Estate in New York.


    Wow wow wow.


    When Lake just got out of the car, he listened to the exclamation of the nearby crowds, and looked up along the crowd''s gaze, and saw the Howden Building, which was constantly being climbed by fire dragons and burning with flames.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    There was also that red-gold figure across the sky, and then, with both hands and feet spraying flames, the Iron Man who stood in the air adjusted his posture and made two bangs.


    Two fire extinguishing bombs directly blasted into the thirty-sixth floor where the fire was burning.


    moment.


    The pervasive fire on the 36th floor of Howden was like a monster ejecting from the interior. The moment the two fire extinguishing bombs exploded, the pervasive fire was immediately recovered.


    this moment.


    The melon-eating people standing on the ground couldn''t help cheering when they saw it, and pointed their mobile phones at the Iron Man in the sky.


    This poo.


    Lake''s eyebrows jumped, watching Iron Man volley in the sky, as he thought to his heart, Iron Man also adjusted his angle and rushed directly into the burning floor.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the exclamation of the crowd on the ground, the 36th floor that had been extinguished once again experienced a deflagration. At the same time as the fire resumed, there was a loud bang, and the Iron Man who had just rushed in was directly beaten. It blasted out again in circles.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    Lake returned to his senses, walked to his car and connected the phone.


    "Hey!"


    "Damn it, here it is."


    "Who?"


    "Obadea...Roar, no one can stop the opening of the gates of hell."


    "boom!"


    Lake listened to the chaotic noise during the call and looked at the Howden Building through the car window. However, seeing the fire on the thirty-sixth floor, the black fog began to diffuse gradually, and even a huge suction power came from the black fog, and he sucked directly. The Iron Man who lived in the air.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Black mist.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The eager heart can no longer hold back.


    MMP.


    Sure enough, the mountain fell, people still have to rely on themselves.


    How long has this happened, good fellow, have the New York Temple and the magic world of New York been selectively blinded?


    Are you really worried about New York becoming a ghost town?


    Forget it.


    It is better to beg for yourself, knowing that you are unreliable a long time ago, I still want to go out in the critical period.


    Lake sighed inwardly. The reason why he went out was not for himself, but for the...justice in his heart!


    boom!


    "Thick and greasy Xiete!"


    "what is that."


    "Look!"


    The many melon-eating crowds on the ground stared at the golden figure that was constantly beating on the floor and rising directly, instantly dumbfounded.


    Lake is among them.


    But Lake is also beating.


    boom!


    Lake put his foot on the wall, and then, with a powerful back thrust, once again blasted on the opposite floor. Fortunately, there are not few high-rise buildings in New York.


    Otherwise, Lake reckons he can only use his ladder again.


    Boom!


    Lake directly landed on a roof with a backflip, then looked up at Iron Man who was entangled in the black mist, and then flew directly into the sky like a rocket.


    "Go!"


    "boom!"


    Lake kicked Iron Man and directly helped Iron Man get out of the entanglement of the black mist. Then his right hand was instantly raised, and his fist hit the black mist like a big touch in the darkness spreading on the thirty-sixth floor. go with.


    "My name, Saga!"


    "Gemini, Saga!"


    "Ultimate-Light Speed ??Fist!"


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    Along with the golden boxing shadow that was so dazzling to the extreme, Lake was even hidden in this boxing shadow and blasted into the thirty-sixth floor.


    boom!


    The raging fire was immediately accompanied by the boundless black mist, and with a sneer, the suit and shirt of Lake''s shirt were torn instantly.


    "Roar!"


    "boom!"


    Lake directly punched and banged against the black heart demon in the dark. In an instant, the only remaining glass on the 36th floor and the upper and lower floors of Howden Building shattered at this moment.


    The boundless darkness is constantly plundered by Lake, enters the sea of ??consciousness, and turns into the nourishment of the force seed.


    The Force Seed was about to move, trying to use this huge nutrient to completely complete the transformation, but it seemed that the hardness of the lonely land in the sea of ??consciousness was far beyond imagination.


    Swallow him!


    Swallow him!


    The Force Seed seemed to feel something, and constantly passed his desire to Lake.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth arc up.


    Can he be born by swallowing him?


    it is good!


    Swallowed him.


    boom!


    Behind Lake, the Gemini star map instantly exploded, hands directly closed, and looked blankly at the body in the black mist that almost reached the ceiling, a full three meters high, borrowing the body of Obadea Stein and ran out of hell. .


    "Six senses rebound!"


    "what!"


    The countless large touches that protruded from the black mist reached Lake at the moment, the force that was enough to tear Lake''s strength was directly endured by the Black Heart Demon himself.


    With a pop.


    The black heart demon occupying Obadea''s body instantly appeared cracks one after another, which directly caused the black heart demon to let out a scream.


    at this moment.


    A large chunk of the power of darkness appeared, and it was instantly swallowed by the force seed that was eager to the extreme.


    After the Force Seed was swallowed, the power was fed back to Lake in an instant.


    Lake couldn''t help but let out a happy cry.


    The Black Heart Demon also felt something was wrong at this moment, his power, his origin, was constantly passing by.


    damn it.


    The black heart demon turned into black mist and planned to leave.


    "escape?"


    "Stay!"


    "Gemini-Maze!"


    "Lost!"


    "puff!"


    "what!"


    "I remember you!"


    The black heart demon directly detonated the body he was occupying, completely revealing his **** demon''s real body, took a fierce look, and instantly exploded into a black mist fleeing from every corner in all directions.


    With a boom.


    A cloud of black fog cast a direct bombardment on the Iron Man who had just stabilized his figure, and once again slammed the Iron Man in the air into a spinning top.


    quite a while.


    Iron Man stabilized himself again, entered the thirty-sixth floor where the flames had been completely extinguished, and then his gaze fell on the body of Lake, who was standing in the ruins, closed his eyes, naked to the upper body, and had a soft blond hair.


    "It''s really you."


    After Tony walked in, he said with some surprise: "Is that demon dead?"


    After digesting the dark air left by the black heart demon''s self-damaging origin, Lake opened his eyes and looked at Tony.


    Tony was taken aback.


    In Lake''s original azure blue eyes, at this moment, it turned into a heavy pupil color that looked like that demon.


    But the next second.


    Lake''s eyes regained their azure blue appearance like the deep sea.


    The origin that the black heart demon escaped with a broken arm still had a trap. Unfortunately, Lake was not Odin. What Odin needed could only be obtained through sacrifice in the early days.


    Lake?


    Although the original force seeds still haven''t hatched, Lake knows in advance that if his kingdom of gods appears, then what will be his kingdom of gods.


    plunder!


    This is the fundamental law of Lake''s future kingdom of God.


    Odin¡¯s Kingdom of God was when Odin sacrificed his old father and obtained the world tree that propped up the Nine Realms. Its fundamental laws were predestined at the beginning of the birth of the world tree, and the fundamental laws based on sacrifice were destined. Up.


    This is the same for Lake.


    After Lake tried to give birth to the Force Seed and chose to plunder everything, the fundamental law has also been written.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake''s most tricky fundamental law was born out of nothing.


    But plunder?


    also.


    Although it is a grade lower than the rule of nothing, but fortunately it also belongs to the white prostitution series. There are good and bad. At least, what Lake needs in the future is just to grab it, and there is no need to sacrifice his own eyeballs like Odin. Or raise the enemy''s son as his own son.


    Lake''s thoughts turned anxiously, thinking about the question Tony just said, and shook his head: "No, he ran away."


    Tony seemed a little surprised: "Can''t even beat you?"


    After all, Tony witnessed the shocking scene of the desert turning into glass after that punch.


    Lake looked at Tony calmly: "My path of spiritual practice has just begun. The other party is a demon from hell. If I explode with all my strength, he will die, but this is the city my friend swears to protect, in order to kill a demon. I don¡¯t want to destroy this city."


    Talking.


    Lake''s body gradually faded and he looked at Tony: "By the way, do you feel it, the power of the small universe!"


    Finished.


    Lake turned into golden light, and once again, disappeared in Tony''s eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 266: S.H.I.E.L.D. rushing to die

    Do i feel it?


    I feel barren!


    Tony opened his mouth and watched as the golden light perfectly blended into the Leke who flashed past the Gemini chart, feeling weak in his heart.


    You don¡¯t even tell me what the **** is the little universe, so just ask me if I feel it?


    Are you crazy?


    At the same time.


    Just when Lake turned into starlight disappeared without a trace, a team of law enforcement officers had already rushed from the stairs to the thirty-sixth floor.


    no doubt.


    Of course it is Lake who leads the team.


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    The men and horses led by Jack instantly occupied the dilapidated area, and after the 36th floor that seemed to be collapsing, they ignored the Iron Man standing in the middle and sent a signal of safety.


    A land agent in the stairwell reported back: "Sir, a survivor was found here. He is still alive."


    Lake closed his gun, clattered, and showed the handcuffs towards Iron Man.


    "Tony Stark, please come with us."


    "..."


    Department of Homeland Security.


    A group of young land agents passed by the interrogation room on excuses more often than before.


    In the interrogation room.


    Tony looked at Lake entering the door speechlessly: "Have you played enough?"


    Lake thought for a while, pulled out the chair and sat down: "Tell me, why did you show up in Howden Building."


    "What am I..."


    Tony Stark took a deep breath and looked at Lake speechlessly: "Why did I appear, don''t you know?"


    Lake was expressionless: "Don''t be so close, you are the only person on the 36th floor. We now have reason to suspect that you deliberately created a disaster for your superhero status, and then directed and acted yourself."


    Tony opened his mouth and turned black for a moment: "Are you serious?"


    Lake did not speak.


    At this moment, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open, and Pepper Poz came in from the outside and looked at Tony sitting in the interrogation chair: "Tony."


    Lake smiled, threw the key to the handcuffs, and then looked at Tony: "I brought you back to tell you that things like this will happen again."


    What superhero?


    Federal law enforcement agencies, there is no one called the so-called super duty police. This has to do with the ass. If superheroes are useful, what do law enforcement agencies do?


    Assistant Tiffany appeared at the door of the interrogation room: "Sir, S.H.I.E.L.D. people want to see you."


    Lake nodded and said to Tony, "I''ll deal with it first, and talk later."


    Finished.


    Lake walked out, and immediately saw some female agents Yu Guang glanced over here, smiled, and didn''t bother to care about anything, and chased directly towards the elevator.


    Chasing stars, it''s normal for Xiaoyoung to have this hobby.


    Lake also chased.


    Out of the elevator.


    Ms. Victoria Hand, who had already brought two Aegis agents and waited there for a long time, walked directly towards Lake.


    Ms. Victoria Hand said straight to Lake: "Director Edwin, Secretary Kelly has authorized, this case in New York will have our two departments..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "No need."


    Victoria Hand frowned: "Director Edwin..."


    Lake said again: "The case is for you."


    Ms. Victoria Hand was stunned. Originally, she thought that Lake would ignore even the Secretary of Homeland Security''s orders, but she didn''t expect to let it go so easily?


    Lake directly asked Tiffany, "Where is the survivor?"


    "At the New Amsterdam Hospital."


    "Notify the agents over there and hand the people over to them."


    "Yes."


    Anyway, the survivor was also a vegetable, and if he handed it over, Lake didn''t care.


    and¡­¡­


    This special case was done by the devil. What can Aegis investigate? The most important point is that the ghost knows where the demon who flees is now. What if he really wants to open the door to hell?


    The Department of Homeland Security will never hold back!


    There is no doubt that S.H.I.E.L.D. is the most suitable job for carrying the pot. Anyway, I have carried it many times, and I have one more one. Sprinkle water.


    Lake confessed to Tiffany, and then said to Ms. Victoria Hand: "You want it, then give it to you. The Department of Homeland Security promises not to intervene in this case, but I don''t want to hear you are investigating this case. At that time, when I handled the case in the name of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, I would be very angry if I heard or knew about it."


    Finished.


    Lake glanced at Tiffany next to him, and said that after he could see him off, he lacked even the interest in seeing this Ms. Victoria Hand.


    What if this Victoria Hand is Maureen Hand¡¯s sister?


    Lake didn''t care.


    Are you rushing to get a case about the devil?


    Lake couldn''t ask for it.


    After the case was handed over, the pot was thrown out, anyway, even if he died, he was not from the Homeland Security Bureau. As for S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., hehe, S.H.I.E.L.D. The next tear?


    Even if it flows, it is also the tears of the crocodile.


    I don''t know how many kilograms of his own strength, jumping up and down, and died, I can only blame myself for being overpowered, and I can''t blame others.


    Ms. Victoria Hand came in a hurry, and went in a hurry. Moreover, she left with a lot of confusion and confusion and a trace of something wrong. After all, they had tried to **** the Winter Soldier from Lake. , The result is obvious, they failed.


    even¡­¡­


    Ms. Victoria Hand has always believed that it was the worst thing that was wrong. After all, maybe if there wasn''t that thing, at this moment, Lake probably should still be in the New York Police Department.


    When Lake walked to the door of his office, he confessed to Tiffany who was following: "Talk to the people in the action team. Don''t worry about this case for the time being. It''s weird. Don''t lose your life in vain and find an abnormality. After that, don¡¯t act without authorization."


    Tiffany nodded.


    What did the group of temple mages and magicians living in New York do?


    Are you really blind?


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake opened the door and walked into his office.


    after awhile.


    Tony walked in.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, put down his signature pen, and looked at Tony entering the door: "I thought you were gone."


    After Tony entered the door, he looked at Lake: "Do you know what a small universe is?"


    Lake laughed inwardly and looked at Tony expressionlessly: "Universe, what the **** did Saga say to you?"


    Tony saw this: "You know?"


    Lake shrugged: "Saga''s brain circuit is a bit abnormal."


    Tony was suspicious.


    "Really?"


    "Have I lied?"


    "He is strong."


    "Well, it''s very strong. It was trained through the small universe practice."


    "..."


    Tony''s expression became a little more complicated. He didn''t lie on his front foot, but he said something directly on the back foot?


    Lake looked at Tony curiously: "Why are you asking this?"


    Tony regained his senses, that after contacting him with Saga for just two short times, he would ask him what you felt, the question within the power of the small universe, told Lake.


    Lake listened unchanged.


    heart?


    Lake wanted to laugh.


    The ghost knew why he asked Tony such a question at the time. After thinking about it, Lake felt that this was just to make the setting more distinctive, but more?


    Lake didn''t know either.


    Maybe for fun?


    obviously.


    Tony took the bait, and Lake thought it seemed more fun.


    After speaking.


    Tony took the bourbon offered by Lake and took a sip: "That''s why I asked you, you are his friend."


    Lake shrugged: "I met him when he was a soldier on a mission. At that time, Sajia was... well, in his words, he had just embarked on the path of practice."


    Tony thought about this conversation, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "He also said just now that he has just embarked on the path of spiritual practice."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, using his theory of small universes, he is really just getting started."


    Awakening the sixth sense is the real saint.


    Below the sixth sense?


    Can the bronze saints be called saints, a group of cannon fodder.


    If Wu Xiaoqiang hadn''t had the protagonist''s luck, it would have been five cannon fodder.


    Lake took a sip of the wine and touched his chin: "In Saga''s words, when he understands the seventh sense, when his fist can tear the earth, when his fist can tear the stars At that time, he was considered to have initially succeeded in his practice."


    Tony sounded dreamy.


    Fist the ground?


    Fist breaks the stars?


    Mom, is this still the world of technology?


    Uh¡­¡­


    It seems that after a demon was reborn from the clone, it has been shown that this world has never been a world of technology but a world of theology.


    Lake looked at the expression on Tony''s face and smiled: "Why, envious of his power, want to learn?"


    Tony looked back at Lake with a smile on his face: "You too?"


    Lake waved his hand: "I will, but that thing is not suitable for me."


    "why."


    "Too bitter."


    "what?"


    Lake and Tony were seated on the other side of the sofa. Afterwards, Lake leaned on the sofa with his legs folded and said to Tony on the opposite side: "Do you know what a small universe is?"


    Tony''s mouth twitched: "If I knew, would I come over and ask you?"


    Is my knowledge too poor?


    Lake smiled: "Actually, I don''t know what a small universe is."


    Tony: "..."


    The small universe is a concept with the original force. The difference is that Lake can know the content of these two concepts, but he cannot describe it in words. At least, the language of the earth cannot combine the small universe with the original force. The contents of these two concepts are described.


    after all¡­¡­


    Regardless of the small universe and the Force , basically speaking, they are all... In terms of Xianxia culture, whether it is the small universe or the Force, they are all methods that point to the Great Dao.


    Controlling the force, you can control the universe and evolve your own kingdom of God, similar to cutting the three corpses to become a holy?


    Control the small universe, let you achieve a round of the universe, so that you can resist the universe and prove the Tao with strength?


    Who knows.


    Lake is also nonsense.


    and.


    Lake said to Tony: "Because this thing cannot be described in words, I can''t explain it to you, but it''s a bit difficult for you to want the power of the small universe."


    Tony frowned: "Why?"


    Lake shrugged: "You can''t."


    Tony: "..."

 Chapter 267: Soft federate

    I can not?


    Tony was mad.


    What does it mean? I graduated as the most outstanding genius graduate in the history of MIT at the age of fifteen. After moving to Stark Industry, I designed two outstanding weapons in the first year to help Stark who was in a trough Ke industry came back to life.


    Can this be called?


    Fortunately, Lake didn''t intend to continue teasing Tony, and said directly: "You need to punch a big tree 10,000 times, can you?"


    Tony frowned: "Never stop, ten thousand times?"


    Lake nodded and repeated: "Yes, I keep punching a big tree 10,000 times. In the middle, even if I have a rest, I need to wait. Only in this way, you may be able to awaken your little universe, can you? "


    Or you have a plug-in like me.


    Lake didn''t throw a fist, but he had the force first and then the small universe. For Lake, the force was his universe, so Lake took a shortcut.


    but¡­¡­


    Who made Lake a male **** with a plug-in?


    Although Tony has technology, it is a pity that he does not have a plug-in. Facts will prove that those with technology will never be able to beat a plug-in.


    After Lake finished speaking, he looked at Tony with the expression you told me: "Now, tell me, can you do it?"


    Tony was silent for a while and looked at Lake: "Can you do it?"


    Lakehar smiled: "After I met Saga, three months later, I was successful. I still remember that that day, I abruptly interrupted a thousand-year-old tree. Tell me, Can I do it."


    Tony got up and walked outside: "You can do it, and I can do it too."


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at Tony who had walked to the door and was about to leave. He could only say one last thing: "I wish you success, then."


    Thousand punches in a row?


    It sounds like a very simple thing, but when you actually do it, you will know that it is almost an extremely painful thing. Let alone the pain caused by the muscles when you punch continuously, just say every time you strike. The cumulative pain caused by the time in the big tree is unbearable enough.


    God testifies.


    At that time, I just said so nonsense for the purpose of detaining people and installing a fork. If Tony this guy practices anything good or bad, I will not bear any legal responsibility.


    Lake sipped his glass of Bourbon, thinking silently in his heart.


    But Lake thinks it''s unlikely.


    After all, Tony is not seven or eight years old. Even if he can control muscle pain and fist pain, he can only say 10,000 punches in the air without hesitation. This is not a simple matter for Tony.


    Star Building.


    Bang!


    With fluttering blonde hair, Hermione in a casual wear turned her head and glanced at the electric fireplace behind her, then walked towards Lake at the bar and said, "So, you federal people are very hypocritical and invented the electric fireplace. This kind of self-deception."


    Lake poured Hermione''s favorite drink into the cup, and said with a faint expression: "But it turns out that after the electric fireplace came out, the sales in London were far ahead of the Commonwealth."


    Hermione said: "London blood has been tainted by outsiders."


    Lake chuckled.


    In recent years, the foreign population of London Muselin has increased rapidly, just like Paris. It is estimated that in a few years, Paris will be the Paris of Africans, and London will be the London of Muselin.


    New York is actually the same.


    even¡­¡­


    When Lake went out today, he felt vaguely that there were more Africans on Fifth Avenue than before.


    Of course.


    Lake is not discriminatory. If anyone dares to say that he is racially discriminatory, his deputy, David Bass, who has a quarter of African descent, can give him the best testimony.


    Me, Lake Edwin, there is no discrimination!


    Lake didn¡¯t ask Hermione to talk about this topic, but looked at Hermione with curiosity: ¡°A demon appeared in New York City in broad daylight and tried to trick out some **** gates. I¡¯m very curious why New York City¡¯s The magician is as silent as Te Mo is completely dead."


    Hermione covered her mouth, took a tissue and wiped her lips, and frowned at Lake, "Be careful, some magicians are very careful."


    Lake laughed.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he felt that the Force Seed needed the demon¡¯s origin, frankly speaking, Lake wouldn¡¯t know if he would still attack that demon. If he didn¡¯t do it, would he? These magicians would really ignore it. , Sitting and watching New York become a dead city?


    Hermione sighed: "Actually, it''s okay to tell you. Anyway, it''s not our scandal, it''s the scandal of your federal magicians. But, if I tell you, you must promise me that it will never go outside. After all, this But I secretly read the banned books in the college to find out."


    scandal?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, propped his hands on the counter, and looked at Hermione: "Of course, I swear."


    Hermione glanced at Lake suspiciously. "Why do I feel that you swear so perfunctorily?"


    Lake smiled and said: "For you, I never perfuse."


    Hermione rolled her eyes.


    after awhile.


    Hermione organized the language, and then said to Lake: "You know that our magicians have a long lifespan, right."


    Lake nodded.


    Hermione said: "The orthodoxy of magic lies in England. Although it belongs to the dimension of magic, the magicians on the federal side are actually different from us."


    Simply put.


    The longevity of the magicians in London was based on their strength. Simply put, in those days, the great magicians Merlin and King Arthur exterminated the monsters that were raging in London. In fact, at that time, King Arthur was going to lead the way. The army directly attacked the Hell dimension, but the Grand Mage Merlin stopped it.


    The great magician at that time, that is, the first-generation Supreme Merlin made a deal with Mephisto, the lord of hell, and the long life of the London magician was also due to this contract.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Although Mephisto is still a young man, he likes to play some tricks. He does not charge the life of the London magician according to the contract agreement, but he did not say that the great magician Merlin does not charge, and there is a contract. It is stipulated that once Merlin dies, then the gates of **** will be opened again.


    When Lake heard this, he raised his eyebrows: "Isn''t Supreme Merlin already dead?"


    Hermione shrugged: "Tutor Merlin is a very clever scholar. Mephisto''s tricks are also expected by Merlin. In the magical dimension, the most respected by us is Mage Merlin. Mage Merlin has always It''s all there, and the inheritance has never been broken."


    Lake was shocked.


    Mephisto said, if you Merlin is dead, I will return.


    Mei Lin said, Mei Lin is not a person''s name, but a mage''s exclusive name?


    Amazing.


    Lake motioned to Hermione, "What about the Federation group of magicians."


    Hermione smiled disdainfully: "The lifespan of our magicians is obtained by strength. The lifespan of the magicians in the Federation is exchanged by compromise. You might as well guess why, the devil on the Federation land is The most."


    Lake was lost in thought.


    Are the demons of the Federation the most?


    In the past, Lake didn''t pay much attention to this matter. After all, he only needed to ensure that he was invincible in the same class. Besides, he wanted to see the devil at that time, but he didn''t have the chance.


    Hearing this from Hermione right now.


    There are many demons, which equals the longevity of the federation magician?


    Jesus God!


    Lake''s thoughts turned, as if thinking of a certain possibility, he looked at Hermione, frowned and said: "The federal magician has made a deal with hell, ignoring the various behaviors of the **** demons?"


    Hermione lowered her head and drank her juice: "I didn''t say anything."


    You guessed it yourself.


    Regardless of my business.


    In fact, just as Lake guessed, if the London magician relied on Merlin and King Arthur, the **** that relied on his strength had to pinch his nose to agree with the longevity of the London magician.


    Then the Federation Mage used a very shameful, almost begging way to obtain this immunity from hell.


    Because the federal magicians also made a deal in the **** dimension. On the federal land, the federal magicians ignored the actions of the demons who came to the Federation through the cracks in hell, and as a price, the **** must exempt them from normal death.


    Perhaps for this group of federation magicians, they live in the magical dimension for a long time, and the devastation of the demons is also a matter of raging on the territory of the federation.


    Lake couldn''t help laughing.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake wanted to join the magician system back then. Who made the power of the temple mage need to be exchanged? It seems that only the magician who only needs to pay knowledge can be mastered as long as the magician who chants the spell.


    at the moment?


    Lake is glad that he did not join.


    Soft egg.


    It''s so pitiful, what is the essential difference between the behavior of this group of Federation magicians and the so-called traitors? Lake couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    and many more.


    Lake returned to his mind and looked at Hermione: "The Federation Mage has been traitorous, and the demons are ravaging New York. I can understand that, but as for the Temple Mage, the demonic dimension has invaded the earth, and they don''t care about it."


    Hermione licked her lips: "Well After the gate of **** is opened, the temple mage will take care of it."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "What''s this saying again."


    Hermione sighed and looked at Lake: "This time the black heart demon ran out of the **** dimension. The reason is already known by the London magic world. This is not a forcible invasion of the **** dimension, but the human beings summoned it up. "


    "So?"


    "Faced with the forcible invasion of the **** dimension, there is no doubt that as the supreme mage who guards our dimensions, he will definitely take action. However, the black heart demon was summoned by humans themselves and is not within the scope of the invasion. Once the supreme temple Because this matter is taken, there is no doubt that it will break the balance between countless dimensions."


    "what?"


    "Besides, didn''t you also beat him away?"


    "¡­¡­Uh!"


    "..."

 Chapter 268: Wheres the Athena you swore allegiance to

    Lake was silent when he heard Hermione''s words.


    Hermione was holding the cup and staring at Lake with a smile from the corner of her eyes.


    quite a while.


    Lake wiped his face, gave a dry smile, said sorry, and said to Hermione, "What did you say, I ran away?"


    Hermione nodded, "Isn''t it you?"


    Lake originally wanted to shake his head.


    But considering that I have always been honest to my own woman, I didn''t ask for it, but frowned, looking at Hermione amusedly: "Where are you so sure that it is mine?"


    Hermione tilted her head and looked at Lake with a smile: "Gemini, Saga, Saint Seiya, please, you won''t forget the story you told me."


    Lake closed his eyes.


    Mind.


    He slapped himself once again.


    Let you be a copycat, let you be a spoiler.


    in fact¡­¡­


    When Lake was speaking in Hermione, he flipped through his memory bank and already vaguely felt that something went wrong.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake still said to Hermione unwillingly, "You were only two years old at that time, and, as I talked, you fell asleep."


    Hermione shook her head: "I didn''t fall asleep. I thought your story was very good. Then, I turned off most of the functions and kept listening to your story."


    Do you think you are a robot?


    it is good.


    When Seifer was four years old, he still remembered the story I told, and I recognized it.


    But two years old?


    are you crazy.


    I don''t remember what I was doing when I was two years old. Do you want to be so buggy?


    Hermione said, "Actually, I had forgotten it for a while, but do you remember that in 1998, I had an amnestic spell on my parents and me?"


    Lake nodded.


    Hermione shrugged and said, "Afterwards, when Harry regained my memory, it was obvious that his powerful mana helped me remember the little things I had when I was a kid."


    Harry Potter!


    This time Lake could finally understand Voldemort''s mood in reciting Harry Potter''s name.


    That''s the mood of wishing to kill and then hurry up.


    Your magical power is strong, and you show off when you show off. Why are you pulling me in? Is there anything wrong with it?


    Finished.


    Hermione smiled brilliantly again and looked at Lake whose expression changed: "So, Saga Gemini, where''s your Athena?"


    Lake regained his senses and pointed to Hermione''s belly: "What do you mean?"


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment, then rolled her eyes towards Lake: "My daughter is not interested in being an Athena. If I remember correctly, didn''t Saga kidnapped Athena?"


    Lake said: "Saga became the pope, and after the death of Saga, Athena never elected the next pope."


    Hermione shrugged, and then said, "Then, Saga of Gemini, now, where are you awakening, wave your hand to break the stars?"


    Lake was expressionless: "It''s coming soon."


    The quality of this dialogue has completely fallen into garbage time.


    God testifies.


    At that time, Lake talked to Seifer about the Black King and Hermione about the Saint Seiya. They were all in the mood of coaxing children, but who can tell him why he developed this way.


    correct.


    Have I told any other stories with anyone?


    Lake quickly flipped through his memory bank, fearing that a pseudonym that he suddenly thought of in the future would be broken by being exposed again, so he looked for it carefully.


    It seems... it seems, it''s no more.


    Lake flipped through it, and he couldn''t help letting go.


    Forget it.


    Seifer and Hermione knew that it was no big deal. They were all his women anyway. As long as they were not the most important thing, Lake still said that, he was willing to share everything about him with his women.


    Talking.


    Hermione seemed to have thought of something again, and looked at Lake: "What about your saint clothing? Has it been made?"


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Do you want to see?"


    Hermione nodded: "Of course, after all, you said that the saints of the zodiac are the most beautiful."


    Lake smiled.


    Next second.


    Lake''s right hand repeated, and a dog tag similar to when he was a soldier appeared at the intersection of Lake''s thumb and index finger.


    Ding!


    The Saint Cloth card vacated and landed firmly on the floor of the hall under Hermione''s gaze.


    boom!


    The brilliant gold-like Gemini star map was triggered at the moment when the Saint Cloth sign landed on the ground. Accompanied by the Gemini star map projected on the ground slowly rotating, with a bang, the heights of each person are made entirely of gold and are also carved. The Saint Cloth Treasure Chest of the Gemini star chart seems to appear in this world from another dimension.


    ßÑ!


    The sacred clothing box unfolded, accompanied by the bright golden light rising into the sky, the zodiac sign, Gemini, and the gold sacred clothing appeared in the seriousness of Lake and Hermione.


    Hermione couldn''t help standing on the floor from the high stool.


    Lake''s voice came from behind Hermione: "How about it, worthy of the name."


    It seems that the demon origins he swallowed before were used to give birth to this set of Gemini golden saint clothing. No wonder the power of the Force Seed feeding back, Lake can feel it, but he can''t feel it.


    Hermione looked back at Lake, and then looked at the magnificent and even gorgeous Gemini saint lying quietly in the blooming box, her eyes flickered: "You really made it?"


    Lake smiled: "How, is it pretty."


    Hermione nodded.


    Lake opened his right hand and grabbed it fiercely. With a scream, the saint clothing card instantly returned to his hand. After a repetition, the saint clothing card was again taken away by Lake.


    Hermione said, "Will you put on me to see?"


    Lake sipped Bourbon: "I can''t wear it now."


    After breaking through the sixth sense, Lake felt that he could barely wear it for three minutes at most, and at most, Lake would be crushed by the power of the saint''s clothing and fell into a recurring horror moment.


    If you want to be truly dressed, you need to break the seventh sense by yourself. Only then can you wear it without any side effects when you raise your strength to a superhuman physique in all aspects.


    right now?


    No, three minutes at most.


    Huh?


    Am I an Ultraman?


    Lake blinked, thinking of the most famous three-minute man in his heart.


    no way.


    There was originally no Saint Seiya system here. The power source of the Saint Seiya universe, in fact, also came from the chaotic universe that Lake realized by combining the seeds of the Force.


    and so¡­¡­


    Hermione blinked. "Can''t wear it?"


    Lake grumbled: "The power of the saint clothing is too strong. I am forced to wear it right now, but it is estimated that the moment I wear it, I will die."


    Hermione recalled the huge power fluctuations from the Gemini Saint Cloth and nodded: "I can feel the powerful power contained in the Gemini Saint Cloth."


    Lake brought the topic back to the subject.


    The Federation Magician did not take action because of being a traitor.


    And the temple mage is because of the so-called dimensional agreement?


    As Hermione, who regards knowledge as her first force, immediately explained to Lake: "The Supreme Mage is the guardian of our dimensions. If the Supreme Mage does not have our present, the Supreme Mage has been at the forefront to help the Earth dimension resist all dimensions. A peek at the earth, after all, our earth is very special."


    Lake said, "Did it fall from the World Tree?"


    Hermione looked at Lake again and again: "I really want to use an insight spell to see your mind. Over the years, you have never appeared in the transcendent world, but it seems that we know something better than us. We don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t know what is considered common sense."


    Lake smiled and did not speak.


    nonsense.


    He sees these things in movies, movies, watching the big picture, who will make you some trivial things.


    After Hermione finished speaking, she warned Lake not to open the Hermione small lecture hall again after the interruption, helping Lake to make up for the transcendental affairs.


    Because the earth is special, it fell from the world tree after all. The earth with very perfect laws has naturally become a glimpse of those dimensional creatures who have laws but can only become dimensions and live in dimensions. covet.


    Regarding when the Supreme Mage appeared, Hermione didn''t know anymore, only that, it seemed that the Supreme Mage had existed from the very beginning, and then, a long, long time ago, she lay down one dimension after another in an attempt to invade the earth.


    During the long years, the Supreme Mage has also reached an agreement with all dimensions, that is not to interfere with each other, I don¡¯t call the door, and you are also thinking about the earth. At that time, the nightmare dimension nightmare is not allowed, then What if the humans on the earth themselves summon them?


    The Supreme Mage directly said at the time that the Supreme Temple would not intervene if he was summoned.


    This has also become a law.


    If the black heart demon crawled into the world through the cracks of **** this time, it goes without saying that this kind of dimensional demon who has a name and smuggled over is undoubtedly the target of the Supreme Temple.


    But this time the black heart demon was summoned by the humans themselves. Although by tricks, they were still summoned by Tony Stark and Obadea Stan.


    and so¡­¡­


    If the Supreme Temple intervenes in this matter, it will undoubtedly break the balance that has been found for many years and countless dimensions.


    Finished.


    Hermione looked at Lake and seemed to be saying, "I''m done, is there any problem?"


    Lake really has a problem.


    "Then what about the few parasites you captured before?"


    "It is precisely because someone has been summoned before that, he will be noticed by the hell."


    "..."


    Hell also doesn¡¯t know. Since the people on earth could think of such a way to **** the soul from hell, the first time was completely accidental, but the dimension of **** noticed So, the second time, the third time , Naturally fell into the calculation of the **** dimension.


    Lake sighed.


    Ok.


    This is Tony Stark and Obadea Stein''s bad luck, so this clone resurrection is a one-time thing. After using it once, the loophole was discovered on the **** side, and then they came up with the loophole. The way to run to the earth.


    But there is one more problem.


    "The Federation Mage doesn''t make a move, what about you guys, what about it?"


    "if not?"


    Hermione looked at Lake with some curiosity: "Back then, the Federation had been in trouble due to the magical animals. Afterwards, the Federation Mage accused us of destroying their existence. In a rage, we went directly to the Federation Bridge. It¡¯s gone, it happened in other things, we will take action, but it happened in the Federation, and the magic oath is still in the blood oath sanctuary in Hogwarts."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 269: I am passive

    Hermione was talking about what happened in 1926.


    According to the historical records of the Magic Dimension, the magical creatures made a noise in New York that year, which caused the Federal Magic Dimension to appear in the sight of the federal people. Although the final storm subsided, it was because the instigators were British.


    So the Commonwealth threw the fire to the British magical world, and after that it was just like what Hermione said just now. From then on, under the blood oath, the London magical world and the Commonwealth magical world had never been in contact.


    New York City has exploded, and the magical world of London will not take action.


    After listening to Lake, he also shook his head involuntarily. I used to think that the Federation Magical World was so coquettish for a day, but now it seems that the underpants have been stripped clean.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Lake looked back at Hermione: "Either wait for the gates of **** to open and the Supreme Temple takes action, or he will play by himself?"


    Hermione nodded: "Yes, but, haven''t you already played, and this is your city, don''t you want to protect him?"


    I want to immigrate to my own kingdom of God.


    Lake said in his heart, but he just sighed: "So I just want me to be the savior. I must declare that I am passive."


    Anyway, he didn''t do it for the dark origin of the Black Heart Demon.


    All for love and justice!


    "correct."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Since you are all paying attention, then, what is the origin of this black heart, you know?"


    Hermione said: "The Black Heart is the eldest son of Mephisto, Lord of the Hell dimension."


    Lake''s mouth is in an O shape.


    Blackheart.


    Sorcerer.


    Good guy, I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t say it, I think Lake has lost contact with that, but the name is too random, isn¡¯t it?


    Black Heart Demon, as a famous demon in the **** dimension, and the eldest son of the **** lord, its strength is naturally not to be underestimated. It has the ability to regenerate, even if it receives a large amount of damage, it can regenerate, float in the air and be invisible, and can be changed. Its own size can even generate and turn black energy shock waves.


    at this time.


    "I am back."


    Skye, who was attending the gamma defense martial arts course with Gwen at the end of the course, opened the door while talking, and after bringing the door back with his backhand, he noticed that there seemed to be guests at home when he was about to talk about interesting things in class.


    Skye''s gaze fell on the Hermione who had met for the first time, and she could see that Hermione was born in London at a glance: "Hi?"


    Hermione replied, then got up and said to Lake, I look forward to the moment you save the world, and then she walked towards the electric fireplace.


    Next second.


    There was a bang.


    Hermione disappeared instantly.


    Skye pointed to the electric fireplace that suddenly burst into flames and then disappeared, his eyes fell on Lake on the other side of the bar, his mouth grew wide, his face full of incredible and disbelief.


    Lake shook his head helplessly.


    after awhile.


    Skye walked to the bar and stared at Lake with piercing eyes: "This time, won''t it be me dazzled?"


    Said I was an illusion.


    Not this time, these days, only God knows how confused Skye is.


    Lake looked up, thought about it, looked at Skye, and asked, "What do you think?"


    Skye''s black face: "This is definitely not an illusion. The big man screamed and disappeared before my eyes. This is definitely not an illusion."


    "Actually... it''s not impossible."


    "Lake!"


    "Ok."


    Lake raised his hands and said to Skye with an expression of your winning: "I have a showdown. Hermione is a magician, a magician from the magical world of London."


    Skye gave a cry.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Skye thought for a while, then seemed to think of something, and looked at Lake: "This Hermione, did you say that..."


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Skye''s expression gradually became a little weird: "I remember, Rachel left this morning, and Hermione was...why!"


    Before that, Skye covered his forehead again.


    Lake stopped, looking at Skye a little speechlessly: "What the little head is thinking about, I asked Hermione to come over to understand things, I''ll go out and stay at home."


    Finished.


    Lake glanced at the caller''s number, then walked to the door to connect.


    "Say."


    "Sir, something is happening at the Brooklyn Water Plant."


    "..."


    Earth, water, wind, fire, spirit?


    The head that makes up the pentagram has appeared, and one of the limbs, the fire that occurred in the Moreton Building, has also appeared. Then, putting these two conditions on the map of New York, it is easy to find the rest. Three of them.


    obviously.


    This black heart demon intends to use New York as his dojo, draw a five-pointed star array, and then completely blast open the gate of hell.


    After all, the London side has actually fought against hell, and the Federation side is directly kneeling for life. If you don''t choose the Federation, where can you choose?


    New York Land has been paying close attention to several possible targets on the map, but because of Lake''s order, it was only concerned and did not move.


    Upon receiving the report, the New York Aegis Operations Center was dispatched as soon as possible.


    Lake said that the case would be handed over to the New York Aegis without reservation. Then Lake did what he said. Naturally, with the power of S.H.I.


    same.


    Iron Man...Tony Stark also received this message.


    By the time Lake avatar rushed to the Homeland Security Information Center, there was an explosion in the Brooklyn Water Plant near Hudson on the big screen.


    Accompanied by the sound of the explosion, the flames soaring into the sky, looming, completely changed from the dark breath to the substantial dark touch.


    boom!


    The New York branch near the Brooklyn Water Plant is quickly evacuating the very cooperative people around as instructed. After all, the residents of New York are professional, knowing that the gunfire will immediately fall down, and know that the explosion will turn around and run away. .


    "Jie Jie!"


    The black heart demon who had lost the parasite body was looming in the blazing fire, drawing the third pentagram, and making an unusually terrifying voice: "No one can stop the coming of **** again!"


    The words fall.


    "emission!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Five shoulder-resisting rockets exploded directly above the black heart demon at a fixed point. The next second, accompanied by the shower of holy water, the black heart demon in the dark wailed.


    Holy water is a weapon against demons.


    After the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau concluded that they were going to deal with the devil, they carried the holy water back from various churches in New York. At the same time, five vehicles were almost filled with a dozen Vatican-registered pastors after prayer The fire engine that turned into holy water stopped.


    "Hurry up!"


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    The water dragons of the five fire trucks were launched instantly, and the five water dragons made up of holy water leaped towards the darkness that ignited the raging fire with their teeth and claws.


    The black heart demon screamed again.


    Next second.


    A substantial black fog directly bombarded a fire truck. Accompanied by the screams of several firefighters, with a bang, the fire truck instantly rolled towards the block behind in the explosion.


    There was a boom.


    The fire truck that turned into a ball of fire slammed into a house on the street.


    boom!


    The substantive black energy condensed on the ground, revealing the appearance of an undegraded monkey, behind which there are several black heart demon bodies with sharp claw tails.


    The black heart demon grabbed a firefighter with his right finger. The latter''s body shrivelled at a speed visible to the naked eye: "You don''t really think this water is useful to me, on the contrary, you successfully angered me. I can''t wait. Before **** comes, I will send you to **** in advance, you will be there, waiting for you, will be my kind hospitality, Jie Jie Jie..."


    "Boom!"


    The black heart demon directly shifted his head, snarling his fierce teeth, and accompanied by the smoke rising from his cheeks, a pair of demon eyes stared at the volley Iron Man in front of him.


    Iron Man asked Jarvis to analyze the black heart demon''s body data in real time, and said: "As the villain, you talk too much."


    The black heart demon smiled again: "Little reptile, I remember you, thanks to you, otherwise, I can''t come to earth at all, but my kindness to you has been completely used up."


    Iron Man said: "Really, I can let you come up, and I can also let you roll back to hell."


    Talking.


    Boom boom boom!


    The weapon compartment on Iron Man''s shoulders opened instantly, and four small holy water missiles from the Vatican Orthodox blasted towards the Black Heart in an instant.


    The black heart demon roared, and his body directly became as tall as two meters, and the big right hand of the fan was directly in front of his face.


    Boom boom boom!


    Four small holy water rockets blasted directly on the right palm of the black heart demon. With the sound like a hot red soldering iron, the black heart demon grinned sternly towards the Iron Man in the air, and then a black whip appeared directly. Boom to Iron Man.


    Iron Man instantly back.


    The pitch-black long whip bombarded the ground with an unabated tendency. In an instant, the ground cracked, and the black mist spread to the side to send out corrosive substances.


    "what!"


    Some Aegis agents who were invaded by the black mist screamed directly, and in a blink of an eye, the black mist corroded them into a sharp bone.


    Homeland Operations Center Lake raised his eyebrows, stared at this scene in the satellite image, and said to the assistant next to him: "Now, know why I don''t let you pass."


    If the case is not given to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, at this time, it is estimated that it is his land agent who becomes boneless.


    Tiffany nodded in horror, and then frowned: "Sir, if the object is really a demon, don''t we have any chance of winning?"


    Lake smiled.


    He doesn''t make a move, no doubt.


    but¡­¡­


    Standing condescendingly on the roof of a building on the Brooklyn water plant, Lake watched the underworld raging below.


    For love and justice.


    It was his turn to play.


    just¡­¡­

 Chapter 270: I became Masaki Keigo

    Suddenly!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked up not far away.


    An armed transport plane coming from the direction of Washington appeared in the sky. It was fast, and it was swooping towards this side.


    WTF?


    A question mark appeared on Lake''s head.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    "Sir, there are ten seconds to arrive at the coordinate location."


    "it is good."


    General Ross, who was in the cabin, immediately looked at Bruce Banner, who was weak and weak and had officially transferred from a civilian job to a combat position: "Can it work?"


    Bruce Banner nodded.


    The cabin door opened.


    With the countdown sound, when the last number was counted, Lake only saw that an unknown item had fallen from the armed transport plane.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "Roar!"


    When the unknown object fell from the air, it still made a cry similar to fear, but when it was about a hundred meters away from the ground and turned into a meatloaf, the cry of fear suddenly turned into an angry cry. sound.


    boom!


    A green light burst into the sky instantly.


    The black heart demon who was teaching Iron Man who was as agile as an ant in the air with his big dark touch, looked at the greenery that suddenly appeared above his head and said something.


    result¡­¡­


    Boom!


    boom!


    The Black Heart Demon was knocked into flight instantly, and following the Hulk who appeared after the green dissipated, he was directly hit by the Hulk into the Brooklyn Water Plant that was filled with black mist behind him.


    moment.


    The skyrocketing fire light appeared once again accompanied by a violent explosion.


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    Aegis, which had lost more than a dozen agents on the ground, heard the voice from the Aegis Operation Center in New York and directly waved its arms, signaling the combatants present to begin to evacuate toward safety.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Boom!"


    "what."


    The black heart demon roared, and the boundless darkness burst in an instant. With a bang, after the black heart demon shot the Hulk who had just pressed on him and blasted him with a hammer, he walked out of the flames grimly: "You This disgusting reptile, you are disgusting to me."


    The Hulk got up, took a sip, and then, with a boom, raised his fist again, jumped on the spot, and once again blasted towards the black heart demon like waving an invisible hammer.


    The top of the building in the distance.


    Lake looked at the sky.


    This is not right.


    Yes, in the dark world, someone needs to come out to save the world, I thought it was me, could it be...


    The clown turned out to be...


    Pooh.


    Am I the Masaki Keigo?


    Bruce Banner is Tiga?


    and many more.


    Lake put this thought away a little, shook his head, and stared condescendingly at the shocking scene on the ground like a monster movie, thinking of a question in his heart.


    I abducted the Hulk to the military for anything special. Why would the military still cooperate with his enemy S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Lake looked up at the armed transport plane hovering in the air, his eyes flickering.


    Could it be...


    Someone betrayed me?


    Lake directly focused his consciousness on the branch of the Department of Homeland Security, and immediately after that, the clone there, Lake, directly received the satellite phone from Tiffany''s hand next to him, and dialed the phone of General Thaddeus Rose.


    quickly.


    Lake knows why?


    After recovering the information, Aegis had realized what they needed to deal with. After all, Tony Stark also went to New York Aegis due to Peggy Carter''s relationship after he left the Department of Homeland Security.


    And then¡­¡­


    Aegis does not have the strongest combat power against the devil against Gang, but other people have, such as the military with the Hulk, this time it is your wish.


    After all, the military also needs a battle to verify the Hulk''s combat power. A demon that appeared in New York City is obviously a good target.


    and¡­¡­


    The military needs a public opinion to prepare for Hulk¡¯s appearance in the future. Just as Captain America was portrayed as the first superhero by the military in the early days, the military now wants to replicate Hulk¡¯s body.


    This is not difficult for the military.


    Bruce Banner?


    His meaning is not effective, or that, after Bruce Banner initially believed that the military did not intend to slice it, Bruce Banner would easily be immersed in the military''s daily brainwashing.


    Isn¡¯t there a group of idiots in the East who have not even been to the Federation, and still believe that the Federation is a free country?


    This is the case for outsiders, let alone the natives?


    If you are a native of your country and you don¡¯t love the Federation, then it¡¯s actually easy to explain. The Federation may think that you have no value. If you love your country or not, killing you is just a matter of bullets. There is no need to bother to make you patriotic.


    Hulk?


    Again, with Lake''s intervention, the relationship between the military and Hulk is already similar to the relationship between the garbage planet where Gao Tianzun is and Hulk.


    The military admires the strong, and frankly speaking, the first impression is also very important to Hulk. So far, the military has not shot Hulk, and under the military¡¯s instruction, Hulk has faced Soldiers have the kind of look they admire.


    There is nothing wrong with Hulk''s intelligence, but Hulk was born out of anger and is constantly in anger.


    The military has done a two-pronged approach. Over the years, whether it is Bruce Banner or Hulk, the favorability of the military has risen linearly.


    It''s the same with Rose.


    The premise is that Bruce Banner does not hook up with his little flower. After knowing from Karen that Betty has rarely called Bruce in recent months, he even brought General Rose to see Bruce Banner again. I went to the soldiers he had cultivated personally to make him proud.


    on the ground.


    The war between Hulk and Black Heart, anger and **** is extremely fierce.


    Among the two big men, Iron Man seemed so small. The Iron Man hovering in the air looked at this shocking battle scene, and he felt like he had become a supporting role from the protagonist.


    Lake on the roof not far away also felt this way.


    Lake thought he was light and would come to save the world, but suddenly realized that the light was not his golden light, but the Hulk''s green light.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake wanted to return to it, but this did not affect his atomic seeds widening and continuing to plunder. Every time Hulk punched, the dark air that fell from the black heart demon.


    The Force Seed was still crying hungrily.


    Lake didn¡¯t have any urge to end at the moment. He had a fight with the Black Heart. Frankly speaking, Lake felt that he was at most 50-50 against the Black Heart. The reason why he was able to defeat the Black Heart at that time was entirely because the Black Heart also felt Lake. The power of, after all, the black heart demon came to the earth to have a serious business, and did not want to spend with Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    When the call between Lake of the Department of Homeland Security and General Ross was about to end, Lake frowned and said to General Ross: "General, S.H.I.E.L.D. asked the military to cooperate in this matter."


    Rose said, then said, "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s nothing, just help from SHIELD."


    Talking.


    In the battlefield.


    Once again, the black heart demon who was full of old fists by Hulk slammed directly from the entity to the black mist: "Jie Jie Jie, I found your flaw. Interesting, too interesting."


    The Black Heart Demon said so, and immediately, with a bang, the black mist around him was rolled up, and then, permeating the Hulk, the dark aura instantly eroded the Hulk who used anger as the continuous force.


    "You have to be angry."


    "I give you anger."


    "Come on, anger, the anger you need!"


    The black heart demon urged the anger from the darkness, and gave Hulk with everything. The demon whispered in Hulk''s ear, and the aura on Hulk''s body gradually changed.


    I knew it.


    Lake on the roof shook his head.


    Hulk is a good hand at dealing with aliens, but for this whispering demon creature, how can I say, Hulk is a berserker, and dealing with this kind of **** demon with magic power, it is completely without magic resistance.


    "Tony."


    "Lake?"


    "There is something wrong with Hulk, hurry off the black heart demon, otherwise, New York is in danger."


    "..."


    Iron Man, who was watching the show in the sky, received a call from Lake, and looked at the ground, and saw that something was wrong. At this moment, Hulk, who was invaded by the black mist, seemed a bit like a bison about to go crazy.


    Oneshette!


    Iron Man was taken aback, and the remaining four holy water missiles were launched directly.


    "Jie Jie!"


    At the moment when the holy water missile hit, the black mist directly engulfed the boundless darkness, and disappeared directly into the Brooklyn Water Plant with a scream: "The toys you sent here are very interesting, I am very interesting."


    The words fall.


    The black heart demon also disappeared directly, and in the continuously exploding Brooklyn water plant, the third water pentagram has been burned.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk''s eyes gradually turned red, and the spray from his nose was similar to what happened when a bull was angry.


    Hulk is an angry big guy, and the more angry, the greater the power, even the kind of unlimited, but there is another word related to anger.


    Anger will destroy your sanity.


    Hulk in the normal state may be able to restrain his sanity while maintaining his anger.


    but¡­¡­


    The anger of this situation right now.


    Ha ha.


    The Aegis agents on the ground also seemed to find Hulk abnormal, especially when they saw Hulk turn around, condescending, and staring at them with an angry temperament.


    Aegis did something wrong.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "Damn put down the gun!"


    General Ross on the armed transport plane also found that something was wrong at this moment, but it would take some time for General Ross''s words to be transmitted to Aegis New York and then sent from the Aegis Operation Center in New York to the battlefield.


    Hulk exhaled two gusts of heat and took a step towards the Aegis agent.


    Bang!


    When an Aegis agent was nervous, there was no doubt that the gun went off.


    The bullet hit Hulk''s chest.


    Although he didn''t break the defense, it made Hulk feel uncomfortable. Hulk grinned his teeth. After feeling that he was offended, he yelled at the Aegis agent after expanding his movement.


    Next second.


    Exploded!

 Chapter 271: If something goes wrong, be accountable first

    the next day.


    When Lake got out of the car, the ambulances from all districts of Brooklyn had not stopped until now. An ambulance had just entered the hospital, and then immediately returned to the neighborhood that was almost completely in ruins.


    Screams.


    Wailing.


    Angrily.


    ...


    After Lake got out of the car and walked to the Brooklyn Waterworks, which had been completely turned into ruins, these sounds never stopped in his ears.


    "General."


    Lake said hello to General Rose, who hadn''t slept all night: "Did Dr. Banner found it?"


    General Rose shook his head, and then turned his gaze to Ms. Victoria Hand again: "Commander Hand, you must bear 100% responsibility for this matter."


    mmp.


    Lao Tzu kindly brought my strongest soldier over to suppress the formation. As a result, the demon was beaten away by Hulk, but Hulk was also beaten away by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Last night.


    The provoked Hulk originally wanted to respond to the provocation with the Aegis agents. As a result, the Aegis agents were too poorly psychological and thought that Hulk was going to swallow them alive and directly fired at Hulk.


    but¡­¡­


    For Hulk, how can I say this attack is too small for damage, but it is extremely insulting, so Hulk is completely angry, and he wants to smash these guys into meat pie.


    after that.


    The armored vehicles and armed vehicles that just came from Aegis of New York saw this scene and fired directly at Hulk. After all, Hulk was attacking them at the time.


    The result can be imagined.


    A block facing the Brooklyn Water Plant was almost destroyed in ruins, and the entire Brooklyn Water Plant was really turned into a huge ruin...


    Ms. Victoria Hand was also a little embarrassed at the moment: "General Ross, our people have also died a lot, and the most important thing for us now is the escaped demon."


    Rose chuckled and said, "Really, the most important thing?"


    Talking.


    General Rose directly threw the newly published New York Daily on the face of Ms. Victoria Hand: "Lao Tzu''s best soldier has become a green and huge terrifying monster."


    Once public opinion is formed, it is very difficult to reverse it.


    General Ross originally planned to use this matter as a public opinion, so that Hulk, like Captain America, told the public that the military has cultivated the first superhero, and now we have cultivated the second superhero.


    But right now?


    This plan is completely dead.


    At the end of the battle, Hulk''s anger seemed to gradually dissipated. Then Hulk stood in the block destroyed by him and was silent for a while, ignoring Ross, who had already got off the plane and walked slowly towards him. The general, jumped up directly, disappeared in the Hudson River, which can connect to the sea, and disappeared.


    The anger of General Rose is predictable.


    Lake said lightly beside him: "General, maybe, this is also a plan of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    General Rose returned to his senses.


    Victoria Hand looked at Lake: "Edwin..."


    Lake directly ignored Victoria Hand and looked at General Ross: "General, as far as I know, Director Nick Fury of S.H.I.E.L.D. has always been loyal to Hulk. Who knows, this will happen. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau expected to do this, you know, to let Hulk die socially, just as S.H.I.


    General Rose''s face changed.


    Victoria Hand said solemnly: "Director Edwin, Aegis has never thought of this before."


    Lake smiled and said, "Who knows, Hulk is missing now. With such a big incident, New York City will not let Hulk go, and the military will not protect Hulk. As you wish, Hulk will die. Up."


    At first, Lake didn''t think so.


    but¡­¡­


    After reading the newspaper this morning, Lake suddenly had this idea. As for whether it is true, who knows, maybe it is, maybe it is not.


    But Aegis had tried to use Social Death on him, so even if it was a fake, Lake was willing to believe that this was a conspiracy of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Moreover.


    This matter must be backed by someone, and there is no doubt that the backer must not be the Department of Homeland Security or the military.


    natural.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau as the back pot, who is it?


    "Sir."


    A land agent came from outside and said to Lake: "The mayor and the governor are here."


    Lake nodded.


    It''s coming, it''s about me, it''s about the Department of Homeland Security.


    In yesterday¡¯s incident, the Department of Homeland Security had never participated in the case. He also transferred all the powers of the case to S.H.I.E.L.D., even if it is accountable, the New York Police Department will never be accountable to the Department of Homeland Security. .


    Lake turned around, looked at the street almost the same as the Afghan theater, and shook his head: "The mayor and the governor are probably going crazy. This time, at least 10 billion dollars have been killed."


    One block was scrapped.


    Fortunately, this is a not-so-upscale neighborhood in Brooklyn. If this is changed to Manhattan, it is estimated that the loss will be added with a zero after the tens of billions.


    Lake looked at the mayor and governor who came together with an angry expression, and said to General Ross next to him, and then left directly from another exit without intending to meet the mayor and governor.


    New York State Land Center.


    After Lake came in, he nodded to the assistant Tiffany who was already inside.


    quickly.


    Minister Kelly''s video appeared on the big screen.


    "minister!"


    "Lake."


    Secretary Kelly didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly to Lake: "I heard, what''s the loss in New York?"


    Lake said, "It''s huge."


    The direct economic loss is almost a billion or so, and the indirect economic loss is estimated to be not a few. The biggest is the group of residents who lost their innocent lives in the fight between Hulk and Aegis last night.


    The apartments and buildings close to the water plant were urgently evacuated, but the 600-meter-long block is more than just one apartment and one building.


    According to the information gathered by major hospitals in Brooklyn half an hour ago, by half an hour ago, the number of casualties had exceeded one hundred, and this number was still increasing at a rate of one in twenty-five minutes.


    Lake knew what Secretary Kelly was thinking, and said directly: "Mr. Minister, yesterday''s action was completely led by S.H.I.E.L.D., and the Department of Homeland Security provided information support."


    Minister Kelly was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    This is different from Lake''s character.


    Lake just nodded and said, "Yes, this case is completely dominated by SHIELD. I am not interested in sharing a case with other law enforcement agencies, so if they want it, I will transfer it to them."


    When Minister Kelly heard this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    no way.


    After all, if you really catch the devil, there will be but few follow-up questions. But right now, if the murderer hasn''t caught it, and the block has been destroyed, the fun will be great.


    Federal accountability does not wait until things are settled.


    When something went wrong, when did the accountability mechanism be activated.


    First of all, the problem is confirmed by whose pot it is, and then how to solve the problem.


    Lake said to Minister Kelly again: "I probably understood the incident. S.H.I.E.L.D. sent a notice requesting assistance to the military. He didn''t listen to dissuasion, and he shot and provoked Hulk. The Aegis armored vehicles and locomotives that rushed directly opened fire on Hulk, causing Hulk to run away completely."


    This is the fact.


    Although Lake will not fall into trouble, he will not sympathize with SHIELD. Frankly speaking, he will not fall into trouble because of his sympathy for SHIELD, but because of his honest character.


    If I don''t fall into trouble, it is the greatest kindness to SHIELD.


    quickly.


    The video call is over.


    Lake lowered his head to play the dog tag in his hand, and said: "Is the last two positions confirmed?"


    A land agent said: "Confirmed."


    Finished.


    A satellite map of New York City appeared on the big screen.


    Poor apartments in Queens.


    Morton Building in Manhattan.


    Brooklyn''s water plant.


    After knowing that the slum apartment is the head, go down and connect Manhattan and Brooklyn, and the other two lines can easily appear.


    Long Island, New York.


    "Yes it is."


    Tiffany called up a photo: "The Long Island Wind Power Station, which is in the target area, is the most likely place to be the next target."


    Wind power station?


    wind?


    Lake touched his chin: "The satellite is staring at Long Island for twenty-four hours. If something happens, report it immediately."


    Tiffany responded.


    At this moment.


    The people in Brooklyn are already angry.


    After making a phone call with Lake, General Rose hurried back to Washington.


    When General Ross arrived in Washington and arrived in the white building, the face of Mr. President sitting in the Oval Office was full of my unhappy expression.


    after all¡­¡­


    New York can also be regarded as a large ticket warehouse for this Mr. President. Just now, his staff told him that his approval rate in New York had dropped by 30%.


    When General Ross rushed to the Oval Office, the Secretary of Homeland Security, Attorney General, Aegis, and Pentagon staff were already there.


    Minister Kelly said hello to General Ross who entered the door, and then continued to say to Mr. President: "Mr. President, this case is very clear. Aegis did not listen to orders to make such a big deal. Accident."


    Nick Fury said solemnly next to him: "Mr. President, with all due respect..."


    mmp.


    Do you want to be so cruel and plan to throw the black pot on my S.H.I.E.L.D.? My Aegis is not a kitchen. Don''t throw all the black pots at us.


    Minister Kelly interrupted Nick Fury directly. In terms of eloquence, Minister Kelly was no less inferior to Nick Fury, hitting directly at the weakness of Nick Fury''s soul.


    "Is this case that you S.H.I.E.L.D. requested to intervene, and my New York Department of Homeland Security transferred the case to you?


    "Does S.H.I.E.L.D. ask the military for assistance? General Thaddeus Ross will send Hulk who has been proven by experts to help you, although he is big but has no intellectual problems."


    "Did your Aegis agents ignoring the order of the fire and directly caused the Hulk to go violently."


    "..."

 Chapter 272: Banned Aegis New York Center

    It''s Nick Fury who can come back from the dead with a clever mouth, but for Minister Kelly''s three direct attacks on the weakness of the soul, I can''t find any excuse to refute after thinking about it for a long time.


    At the beginning, Victoria Hand also told him that Lake had given all the investigative power to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and S.H.I.E.L.D. had suspected whether there was any conspiracy, but after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t find it.


    Hulk?


    Indeed, after all, what they were dealing with this time was that they had obtained information about a certain one-eyed demon giant from the Aegis of London, so they wanted the military to cooperate, and it was a win-win situation, and the military did not refuse it at first.


    After all, the worst is the third issue.


    The fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. fired at Hulk is an indisputable fact that cannot be refuted.


    After all, Hulk¡¯s height advantage lies over there. It¡¯s good to see Hulk¡¯s Aegis agents for the first time to exercise restraint, but when Hulk faces them, he considers his psychological quality very much.


    If Hulk is facing a group of ordinary people, it is estimated that he has surrendered, but Hulk is facing a group of secret agencies, and Aegis agents with guns in their hands.


    then¡­¡­


    The gunpowder exploded directly.


    Nick Fury thought about this in his heart, took a deep breath, and said directly to Mr. President: "Mr. President, the most important thing right now is the escape..."


    Secretary Kelly interrupted once again and looked at Mr. President: "The Mayor of New York and the Governor of New York have stated that the Federation must give a response to this matter. Mr. President, I suggest that all powers of the Aegis of New York should be directly frozen, suspended on the spot, and accepted. Disciplinary review in New York State."


    Nick Fury''s eyes widened: "Suspended? Now there is a demon raging over New York."


    How to play without S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Minister Kelly said blankly: "If there was no S.H.I.E.L.D.in this matter, I believe that the destroyed neighborhood would not have appeared."


    Talking.


    Minister Kelly said to the president: "Mr. President, this case is suspected of a terrorist attack and it should be under the management of the Ministry of Land Security."


    Mr. President looked at Minister Kelly: "Can you handle it?"


    Minister Kelly said: "I believe Director Lake Edwin can handle this incident well."


    "This is the devil."


    "When did S.H.I.E.L.D. change careers and become exorcist?"


    "..."


    That afternoon.


    Lake re-conducted a video call with Minister Kelly.


    "minister!"


    "Lake."


    Minister Kelly reappeared on the big screen: "Congratulations, the case is back to you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Is this the accountability result has come out?


    S.H.I.E.L.D. in danger?


    Lake asked, "Minister, has SHIELD finally been banned?"


    Secretary Kelly shook his head directly: "No, but from this moment on, New York Aegis immediately ceases all activities, freezes all the authority of New York Aegis, and accepts questioning and investigation by the special prosecutor appointed by Mr. President, even if the investigation proves that New York Aegis does not exist. Any problems, but the Aegis of New York will be transferred back to Washington."


    Lake touched his chin: "This result..."


    Minister Kelly said: "S.H.I.E.L.D. has the value of its existence. It is not so easy to be banned. However, in your land, S.H.I.E.L.D. has no chance to intervene. Edwin of the Supernatural Activity Detection and Action Bureau Director."


    Lake was slightly taken aback when he heard these words.


    "Super Investigation Bureau?"


    "Obviously, the Super Investigation Bureau can take over the functions of SHIELD in New York State. As for other places, hehe, the Ministry of Land Security of our country is not afraid of him, S.H.I.E.L.D., doing a better job, Lake."


    "...Understood, Minister."


    "Ok."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau still has its existence value?


    What value.


    The Eastern Kingdom, Russia, and the Federation have no soil for S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. to survive. After all, S.H.I. Signs issued by the Security Council in person are still useful.


    This may be the reason why the Federation does not want to ban SHIELD.


    quite a while.


    Lake smiled and turned seven times eight times. As a result, the case returned to his hands. For this, Lake was a little surprised, and the same was expected.


    accident?


    Only Lake knew that at the time, he had already thought about voluntary labor and gave the credit for killing the devil to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    But S.H.I.E.L.D.''s operation flashed to his waist.


    Lake pondered that the reason S.H.I.E.L.D. robbed the case was probably because Saga in Gemini would appear as if it were in the Manhattan building when things are undecided.


    Unfortunately, they were wrong.


    Lake took the first shot because the case belonged to the Department of Homeland Security, so Saga appeared.


    After.


    Crazy Hulk, unless Saga is also full of firepower, but the price of that will be that Lake will also become one of the executioners who destroy the block.


    Unless he uses props.


    But why?


    Again.


    In the face of S.H.I.E.L.D., Lake can be regarded as a kind of great kindness without falling to the ground. Expecting him to help S.H.I.E.L.D. wipe his butt?


    In broad daylight, what big dreams are you fooling around?


    at the moment?


    no doubt.


    Irrelevant people are out, it''s time for the real light, the saint who symbolizes love and justice to guard the city.


    call ended.


    The land agent stared at the real-time satellite image of New York City and said, "Sir."


    Lake stopped just about to turn and looked at the big screen.


    On the big screen.


    Over Long Island, New York, Iron Man roared, and with a thump, he landed firmly in the wind power station on Long Island.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    I almost forgot this guy who played soy sauce almost all the way last night.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake turned and walked towards the outside of the combat center.


    At night.


    coming?


    The things that the Department of Homeland Security can find, there is no doubt that Tony Stark, who has a super IQ, can also find it. Just when Tony Stark adjusted his suit again and was ready to stay here, Tony He opened his eyes, and then saw the silver Porsche Cayenne coming from not far away while honking his horn.


    Didi!


    Lake honked his horn, and Saga, who was sitting on the co-pilot, got out of the car and said to Tony who was not far away: "Tony, what are you doing here."


    Tony''s gaze fell on Saga in the same suit beside Lake, ignoring Lake: "Are you here?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Good guys.


    I am transparent.


    Saga Wangtian: "Heaven, it''s getting dark, you should go, stay here, it''s useless."


    Tony said: "Since you are great, why didn''t you show up yesterday."


    Saga''s expression was light: "Fell asleep."


    Tony: "..."


    Fell asleep?


    Tony opened his mouth, feeling speechless about Lake''s conversation.


    but¡­¡­


    Tony actually felt that he shouldn''t say it when he said it last night. In a word, the difference between Tony and Aegis is that they don''t push their mistakes on others.


    Why ask Saga to come out last night?


    but¡­¡­


    Tony blamed himself for what happened last night. Originally, he thought he had a suit, and the suit could do some useful things in his hands, but suddenly discovered that in the battle yesterday, he imagined its role. It didn''t show the kind of effect, he almost used soy sauce all the way.


    This reminded Tony of another thing.


    Tony glanced at Lake, who was leaning against the car cover, then looked at the fair-haired Saga, who looked beautiful and said, "Can you really become like you with 10,000 punches in a row?"


    Saga glanced at Tony whose mask popped off, then turned to Lake on the other side and said, "You told him."


    Lake shrugged: "Whoever asked you as a fellow to see people asked if they felt the power of the small universe. This fellow asked me, I happened to know, so I told him."


    Saga nodded and looked at Tony again: "So, do you feel it?"


    Tony''s trigeminal nerve is beating. I ask if you can punch 10,000 times. You ask if I can feel it. I feel barren.


    In fact, after going back yesterday, Tony tried it. As a result, by the 125th time, Tony felt that this seemed to be complete, and Jarvis also spoke out. According to the available information, Thousand punches in a row will only make your arms crippled and will not awaken anything else.


    Although knowing the existence of theology, Tony Stark is still that technological genius.


    Lake over there looked up at the sky, and said to Tony, "Hey, it''s getting dark soon, let''s go quickly, or not, be careful that you won''t even be a dragon this time."


    Saga turned to look at Lake: "Have you contacted that guy?"


    Lake directed and acted: "Leave a message for him, who knows if he saw it."


    Saga said: "If he doesn''t come, with my current practice, I can''t keep him."


    Lake nodded: "Looking back, I will urge you, it''s okay, there is still a certain chance of error tolerance, the big deal is to let the gate of **** open, then someone will end it."


    Tony was stunned by the sound.


    Lake didn''t plan to give Tony time to think, because he felt that the power of darkness was approaching: "If you can''t go, if you go, I''ll go, I don''t care about you when I die."


    Finished.


    Seeing that Tony didn''t respond, Lake got into the car, reversed the car, and rushed outside the warning line that had been set.


    Tony looked at the headlights of Lake''s not slowing down, his mouth twitched: "Coward!"


    In other words...


    Is this guy really the one who dared to go one-on-one with the Winter Soldier in the Undersea Tunnel?


    Lake withdrew his consciousness from the sub-body and returned to the body disguised as Saga, staring deeply at the black mist that roared from a distance: "He is much stronger than me."


    Tony frowned: "Lake?"


    Lake was not talking anymore.


    Boom!


    The black mist from a distance cut through the space directly, and with a bang, it fell on the ground of the wind power plant like a meteorite.


    The maddened black heart demon walked out of the converging black fog and stared at Lake blankly: "It''s you again."


    As for the Iron Man next to him?


    There is no doubt that it was once again ignored by the gorgeous.


    ...

 Chapter 273: Saga: My love is great love, Tony!

    "You can''t stop the coming of hell!"


    "is it?"


    Almost at the moment when the black heart demon came out, Lake restrained the Force Seed that was about to move around in an instant, staring blankly at the unbelievable black heart demon: "Not everyone is afraid of your pretending to be a fool."


    The black heart demon laughed: "Do you think I would still be afraid that you would devour my origin?"


    Lake did not speak.


    Don''t be afraid, that''s good, stand still, just like that, let me plunder for a while.


    Just a face-to-face, Lake knew why the black heart dared to say that. Unlike the previous plunder, Lake could feel the dark origin of the black heart steadily passing by, but this time?


    The black heart demon seems to have turned himself into a part of hell, and the continuous power of **** supplements the source of darkness that Lake has plundered like an ant moving house.


    There are good and bad.


    On the bright side, the longer the black heart demon exists, the more the origin of Lake''s plunder.


    harm?


    This is not the last second goal of the Black Heart Demon, but the last one. When the Black Heart Demon came here, he had already portrayed the so-called pentagram symbolizing the earth.


    Lake''s closed eyes slowly opened: "Is this your last stop?"


    The black heart demon laughed wildly: "So I said, you are late."


    Lake tilted his head: "Is it late? Your last one hasn''t been portrayed yet."


    "You can''t stop me, kneel down, and when **** comes, I will grant you immunity from death in my name."


    "is it?"


    As a villain, the black heart demon is undoubtedly very competent, just as all villains will show off at the last moment, the black heart demon is no exception.


    The black heart demon opened his arms and looked around: "Look, a long time ago, in order to obtain a long life, your magician here acquiesced in our **** to treat this as a pasture."


    Lake was expressionless.


    He had heard about this from Hermione, but he didn''t care, if the black heart hadn''t caused Lake''s appetite, only God would know if he would do it.


    As for the federal magician?


    They chose to kneel, and Lake couldn''t directly call the door and ask them to stand, and they didn''t provoke him. Therefore, the black heart demon wanted to use this sentence to cause waves in his heart, which was completely wrong.


    The black heart demon closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then opened it, and pointed in the direction of New York: "I can feel that those stupid humans are praying for **** to come as soon as possible."


    Lake was silent.


    This is the drawback of the so-called happy education.


    People who are educated happily can be fooled, but in the same way, they are unacceptable when they are fooled.


    Just like now.


    Almost as soon as the news of the black heart demon appeared at the Long Island Power Plant spread, good fellow, the clone Lake, who was commanding the blockade of the road, saw the crowded crowd of happy people holding various signs shouting towards this side. Come.


    "Welcome the devil!"


    "This is the judgment of the doomsday!"


    "Hell will open and we will live forever."


    "..."


    There are also some slogans that are difficult to tell by just looking at Lake. If you look closely, you will find that most of them are a group of African descent. If you look at it carefully.


    Uh¡­


    Still the kind of hobo-style African descent.


    Lake looked at the black heart demon in front of him with a faint expression: "Hi, how about doing me a favor?"


    The black heart demon looked at Lake with a smile on his face, as if asking what was busy.


    Lake said blankly: "Since they welcome the opening of the gates of hell, you go and collect them, how about?"


    The black heart demon was a little surprised.


    The Iron Man beside him couldn''t help but said something, then looked at Lake with a look of astonishment: "What are you talking about?"


    Lake looked at the Black Heart Demon and said, "Well, if you do me this favor, I promise, I will do you a favor too, for example, to make your death easier."


    almost.


    Lake used the flow that the Black Heart Demon couldn''t check without careful inspection to plunder the dark origin from **** from the Black Heart Demon''s body.


    The Force Seed in the sea of ??consciousness cheered.


    The small universe is also moving rapidly.


    seem¡­


    Just a short while away, the door of the sixth sense can be blasted through by him, and the force seed will also break out of the ground.


    Iron Man couldn''t help looking at Lake: "Are you crazy?"


    Lake glanced at Iron Man: "They want to go to hell. I''m just fulfilling their wish. For them, the world is not worth it. If that''s the case, why not get out of it?"


    Iron Man said solemnly: "They are also lives."


    "Can you call the shots for them?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the dumb Iron Man, and then looked at the Black Heart Demon: "Well, they go to **** first. Obviously, you seem to be growing yourself by absorbing their souls, so a lot of human beings want to be in your arms. , Don''t you be tempted?"


    On the side of Clone Lake, the demonstrator team had already advanced to the edge of the cordon, accompanied by a group of New York media reporters who were afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Step aside."


    "We want demons."


    "Open the gate of **** and you will all die."


    "Master Devil, we are your followers!"


    "..."


    The eyebrows of Clone Lake are beating fiercely, and a group of media reporters are trying to find an angle that can photograph the Long Island Wind Power Station to obtain first-hand material.


    The Black Heart Demon seemed to have recovered, and looked at Lake: "Are you serious?"


    Lake spread his hands: "You can''t be serious anymore."


    Anyway, the black heart demon needs to portray the last pentagram here, and Lake just needs to stay here. As for the group of screaming happy little blacks?


    Ha ha.


    Don''t say it''s a dead one, even if the clan is destroyed, Lake''s eyelids won''t twitch.


    The corners of the black heart''s mouth curled up, revealing a weird smile: "Okay!"


    Iron Man put on the mask directly, and with a squeak, the palm cannon was charged at the black heart demon in the black mist: "You can''t..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    The black mist whizzed and swept towards the cordon in an instant.


    The evil wind from **** continues to roar.


    Clone Lake directly looked at the bad wind that was howling, and directly ordered all the police officers on the scene to escape.


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    The demon face of the black heart demon appeared in the black fog, the tentacles in the dark quickly looked at them, with a weird smile, and with a thump, they directly brought the group of happy little blacks holding the sign to the few people who were afraid of the world. The chaotic media reporters were wrapped in the black mist.


    Things happened too fast, it was not enough to react.


    When the black mist gathered again and fell in front of Lake again, the time gap was no more than three seconds.


    but¡­


    Clone Lake''s ears were quiet.


    Without him.


    Clone Lake took a look, but saw that the original group of clamoring mentally retarded blacks and the group of reporters who patted and patted them were counted one by one, and they were directly transformed into a mummy form.


    Even if he became a mummy, he still maintained the last second of his life.


    That second of horror.


    obviously.


    But when **** really fell on them, their expressions had completely betrayed their hearts.


    The flying Iron Man looked unnatural at this scene.


    Landing.


    Iron Man is not looking for the Black Heart Demon, but Lake who looks at the changes and looks like Saga: "Why?"


    Lake stared at the black heart demon who condensed in front of him again: "Birth is suffering, and practice is suffering. They don''t want to live, why should I save them?"


    Iron Man took a deep breath.


    Lake said with a faint expression: "I insist on love and justice, but my love, my justice, only give me the love I think, and the justice I think, they are not worthy."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at Iron Man: "Aren''t your weapons, too, but in your eyes, the Federation used your weapons to kill foreigners."


    Iron Man said solemnly: "This is different."


    Lake shook his head and his tone was as calm as ever: "It is indeed different. Your love is a small love, a narrow love, and my love is a big love. Maybe, after you feel the small universe, you will be just like me. Some human beings are not worth saving, and death is the best place for them."


    iron Man:"¡­"


    The black heart demon licked his lips and looked at Lake with appreciation: "I admire you more and more, although those souls are dirty and depraved, but according to what you said, I swallowed those who wanted to go to hell. ."


    Lake said, "You are not as evil as I thought."


    If an ordinary demon saw a human being, he would just swallow it all three, seven, twenty and one, but this black heart demon actually obeyed the agreement and did not commit any crime to the clone Lake and the police officer who maintained the cordon.


    Lake sighed inwardly. If it weren''t for swallowing the Black Heart Demon to help his practice, Lake felt that maybe he would become ordinary friends with the Black Heart Demon.


    What a pity.


    The Black Heart Demon didn''t seem to have the idea to play anymore. He turned his gaze and looked directly at the steel that had been neglected: "You, a powerful reptile, given that you summon me up, I can give you the same opportunity."


    Iron Man returned to his senses, the enemy is in front, there is no need to fight in advance, directly at the black heart demon, and said blankly: "I like it better, watching you get beaten back to **** by me."


    The black heart laughed again: "You don''t want to see your parents anymore?"


    Iron Man was taken aback for a moment. UU Reading


    The black heart demon said, "Why, the reason why you called me up was that you wanted to resurrect the poor souls who were in **** and were subjected to our slaves. They are your parents, right? You know when I came up, they Do you beg me for something?"


    Iron Man''s breath became confused.


    The black heart demon performed a qualified villain once again: "They begged me, begged me, licked my toes, hope me, don''t hurt their cutie, hahahaha!"


    Lake, who has been silent, raised his eyebrows.


    Tony''s original aura of confusion also directly calmed down.


    Good guys.


    Surprise joy.


    Are the souls of Howard Stark and Maria Stark not in hell?

 Chapter 274: Captain Dragonfly came to see you

    Maybe other people''s parents will call their children Little Cute.


    But the Stark family?


    If Howard Stark or Maria Stark is the kind of person who would call Tony Stark a little cute, Lake can guarantee that Tony will never blame himself as much as he does now.


    Since Lake took over the Winter Soldier case, the first time I saw Tony, when talking about Howard Stark¡¯s case, there is no doubt that although Tony is well hidden, it is the same as Pepper sees it. A professional law enforcement officer, Lake also saw in Tony''s eyes his self-blame for the death of his parents.


    After all, the last conversation between Tony and his parents ended in a quarrel.


    at the moment?


    The black heart demon actually came up with such a sentence, which is basically a real hammer, the fact that the souls of Howard Stark and Maria Stark are not in hell.


    that¡­¡­


    Where did Howard Stark and Maria Stark go?


    Is it the planned suspended animation?


    Or is it a suspended animation?


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and then he was brought back to his mind by the crazy laugh of the Black Heart Demon.


    I have to say that the Black Heart Demon is indeed a very competent villain. So far, this is a mistake that the villains should have.


    There are many words, no doubt.


    Just ten seconds ago, Lake''s sixth sense was broken, and then the sea of ??consciousness banged, and the soil on the ground where the Force Seed was planted directly flew up, and the sprouts of the Force Seed emerged. Up.


    If it weren''t for the wrong timing, how much Lake would want to make a straight happy cry.


    The second thing is to talk too much.


    There are a lot of words that are too much to lose. That little cute word directly told him and Iron Man, Howard Stark and Maria Stark are not in hell.


    third?


    A lot of talk is enough to make the villain die, and the third one, the villain will almost die without a burial place.


    It''s almost there.


    Lake looked at the black heart demon who seemed to be smiling and didn''t intend to stop, shook his head, and interrupted directly: "Okay, what else is there?"


    The black heart demon was slightly taken aback.


    Did he say something wrong?


    but¡­¡­


    The black heart demon just turned his thoughts, and then became fearless again. After all, he has now opened up the channel between himself and hell, and he has just swallowed more than three hundred souls at once, which has increased his own strength by one. Level: "So, if you don''t want to surrender, then I will send you to **** first. I promise you will receive my most warm hospitality when I come back!"


    Lake smiled.


    look up.


    "Hey, don''t you come out to help?"


    "coming!"


    "what?"


    The black heart demon couldn''t help but looked up.


    The Iron Man beside him couldn''t help but looked up.


    Next second.


    boom!


    A strange metal pole seemed to shoot directly above the ground from the void. A closer look at the metal pole seemed to be on the head with a pair of ornaments similar to dragonfly wings.


    [Captain Dragonfly Ring*3: S-level, props, rules, Captain Dragonfly¡¯s ring, on the ring, no one, no one can escape the range of the ring before the competition is determined. ¡¿


    "the first!"


    "Never be arrogant."


    "second!"


    "Never miss any bad thing."


    "third!"


    "Ensure that the referee is fair and beautiful."


    Along with the sound, a machine-made creature looked like Captain Dragonfly who ran out of a certain cartoon. I don¡¯t know where it appeared between Lake and the Black Heart. After taking the metal pole, he laughed hahaha. A cry: "Captain Dragonfly, come to meet, I will be the referee in this war!"


    Finished.


    The metal pole in Captain Dragonfly''s hand pointed to one side with a scream: "Flying Dragonfly!"


    The voice fell.


    Several flying dragonflies that seemed to come out of the void landed steadily around the wind power plant that had just been completed and half had not been built in time.


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    The four corners of the flying dragonfly shot out something similar to lasers. When the lasers of the four corners of the dragonfly were connected together, something similar to a police siren began to flicker at the four corners.


    Captain Dragonfly marquee!


    After Captain Dragonfly had done all this, he put one hand on his chest and bowed to Lake: "The ring has been laid down. I will witness your war in the void, goodbye!"


    Boom!


    Captain Dragonfly disappeared into Lake''s sight instantly after speaking.


    After all, Lake won the Captain Dragonfly ring, not Captain Dragonfly himself.


    Tony frowned as he watched the image sent by Jarvis via satellite.


    This¡­¡­


    What the hell?


    Captain Dragonfly, a relative of Captain America?


    At the moment when Captain Dragonfly appeared, there was still the dark heart demon who was terrified, but at this moment he laughed again, and then looked at Lake with an expression that you were playing with me: "You want to use this Little tricks come to please me, and I hope that you kneel at my feet and use your tongue to please me."


    Lake smiled: "Really, you try to see if you can leave this ring."


    The black heart demon laughed, the dark tentacles extended to the side of the ring, and the tentacles were about to extend beyond the ring. At this moment, a lightning bolt that made the heart palpitations of the black heart demon instantly blasted on the tentacles.


    "what!"


    The black heart demon cut off his dark tentacles in time, and looked at Lake uncertainly: "What is this?"


    Lake didn''t finish, and his right hand repeated, showing the dog tag of Gemini''s golden saint.


    Look sideways.


    Lake looked at the Iron Man next to him: "Do you feel it?"


    Tony returned to look at Lake, his face under the mask twitched. When is this, don''t talk about these things, it''s important to the enemy.


    boom!


    Lake''s jacket burst open in an instant, accompanied by the golden lightning that came up from Lake''s body, it was Lake''s sturdy figure that was enough to make countless people ashamed.


    Look up.


    In the universe, another universe suddenly appeared, and the only gleaming Gemini in the pitch-black universe was projected onto the Marvel Universe. Then, with a bang, the projection of Gemini appeared behind Lake.


    Aegis Operation Center.


    "What kind of ghost power is this."


    "Record, quickly record!"


    Although Nick Fury returned the case to Homeland Security due to Secretary Kelly''s reproach, it does not mean that Nick Fury is just waiting to die.


    Quite the opposite.


    From the beginning to the present, Aegis satellites have been focusing on Long Island.


    even¡­¡­


    The conversation between Lake and the Black Heart Demon was faithfully recorded.


    The danger of this guy is far above that of the Black Heart Demon.


    When Nick Fury heard Lake¡¯s education of Tony¡¯s Big Love and Little Love¡¯s speech, he immediately made such a judgment. After all, no one would like to think of his family as an ant guy.


    "thank you."


    "..."


    Lake looked at him, and the dark heart demon with fear and confusion began to appear on his face, and he threw out the Saint Cloth card of his Gemini Saint Cloth: "If it weren''t for your nonsense, it wouldn''t let me have it. Opportunity swallowed you and made me find my sixth sense. Maybe, you could run just now, but now, it''s a pity."


    Ding!


    Gemini''s Saint Cloth card made a crisp sound in the air and began to flip.


    Boom!


    The Gemini Saint Cloth card landed steadily on the ground. In an instant, the golden-like Gemini star map was triggered at the moment the Saint Cloth card landed, accompanied by the Gemini star projected on the ground slowly turning. The picture, with a bang, a treasure chest made of gold, with a figure of Gemini star engraved, seems to have appeared in this world from another space.


    ßÑ!


    The sacred clothing box unfolded, accompanied by the bright golden light rising to the sky, the zodiac sign, Gemini, and the gold sacred clothing appeared in this world for the second time.


    For the first time, only Hermione had seen it.


    And this time?


    Not much in the world.


    "Oneshette!"


    "What the **** is this?"


    "How did it appear."


    "The fluctuation that Captain Dragonfly appeared just now appeared."


    "Record the record!"


    In S.H.I.E.L.D., Alexander Pierce, Nick Fury and others felt that their worldview was collapsing after seeing this image full of theology and sacredness through satellites.


    Also shocked are the magic circles of the Federation. Although they have made a deal with **** for longevity, their failure to confront **** does not mean that they are not paying attention to this matter.


    After all, in addition to being against the demons of hell, in other extraordinary events, the presence of the Federation magician is still very high.


    The magic world of London.


    Hogwarts.


    A huge projection appeared in the sky of Hogwarts, and it seemed that the scene that was happening at this moment in Long Island, New York was being broadcast live.


    Hermione, who had returned to the academy and chatted with Harry, also watched the golden saint that appeared for the second time.


    Is it so fast?


    Hermione muttered in her heart. After all, it hasn''t been two days since she left. Before, Lake said he couldn''t wear it. Can he wear it now?


    I look forward to what this guy looks like in this saint suit.


    Hermione flashed her big eyes and looked up, watching the live broadcast of the battle on Long Island in New York.


    Kama Taj.


    The handle of the New York Temple, Uncle Ba, who is also in a certain city under the alias of Hannibal, watched everything that happened on Long Island in the mirror image, and his eyes fell on Kama Taj¡¯s guardian Supreme Master Gu Yi: "Teacher, What power is this?"


    Wearing a white robe sipping the tea in his cup, Gu Yi''s mouth with a signature smile: "New, but, with the power of hope, he has finally grown up."


    When Uncle Ba heard these words, he looked at Gu Yi a little confused: "The teacher knows this person?"


    Gu Yi nodded faintly, recalling the call she heard when she was traveling for a long time on a certain day, a certain month, a certain year, and thinking about the first meeting between her and Lake that year, the smile on his face was even worse: Well, I thought he would surprise me, but I didn''t expect that this surprise was beyond my expectation."


    The confusion in Uncle Ba''s heart is not only unanswered, but deeper.


    Knowing for a long time?


    The teacher said it would surprise her?


    Shet.


    Wouldn''t it be the teacher''s illegitimate child?


    A huge wave appeared in Uncle Ba''s heart.


    ...

 Chapter 275: For all this love and justice!

    Uncle Ba was shocked.


    after all¡­¡­


    Even if their Supreme Temple is restricted by the rules, it is impossible to stop the Black Heart Demon at the first moment of its appearance, but at the moment, the Black Heart Demon only has one pentagram left to seal the **** that was jointly sealed by King Arthur and Merlin. When it is brought back to the earth again, the Supreme Temple should have been armed, and strive to directly isolate it with mirroring magic at the moment when the gate of **** is opened.


    But this is not the case.


    The Supreme Mage summoned the wizards of the New York Temple to Kama Taj. Obviously, the Supreme Mage seemed to have no intention of letting them intervene in this matter.


    The reason?


    Uncle Ba looked at the Supreme Mage somewhat puzzledly: "Teacher, this power is very strange, and indeed very powerful, but it is used to deal with the black heart demon who has opened up its own channel to the **** dimension, isn''t it a little bit?"


    Gu Yi, wearing a white robe, glanced at the aloud Uncle Ba: "Just look at it and you''ll know."


    Uncle Ba: "..."


    On Long Island, New York!


    boom!


    The box of the Gemini Saint Cloth opened from four directions at the moment it appeared, and with the bright and soaring golden light, the golden Saint Cloth belonging to Gemini appeared.


    Beautiful.


    It''s very golden.


    Chiguo was holding his upper body, and the blond fluttering Leke stepped straight forward.


    boom!


    Gemini''s golden holy clothing moved instantly, the golden holy clothing disintegrated into eight pieces, and flew directly towards Lake.


    Bang.


    Click.


    Boom.


    boom.


    After three steps.


    Lake, who was loaded with the gold saint of Gemini, slapped the helmet he was trying to put on his head: "Climb away."


    helmet:"¡­¡­"


    There is no doubt that Gemini''s golden saint is very handsome, but the helmet is ugly. For Lake, who believes that the value of appearance is justice, wearing this helmet, after the appearance value is instantly lowered, I am afraid that it will also increase his winning rate. Low.


    This is definitely not going to work.


    The sky is big and the face is the greatest. This face also represents the value of the face.


    in fact¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t want Gemini the most. What he finally liked at the beginning was actually Shaka Virgo, who claims to be closest to God.


    But who told Gemini to light up? Lake thought for a while. In fact, Gemini is pretty good too.


    If Saga of Virgo is known as the golden saint who is closest to God, then Saga of Gemini is known as the incarnation of God and belongs to the golden saint of heart, skill and body.


    And Gemini, Gemini, maybe at other times, it might come in handy.


    boom!


    Lake looked up, and in his eyes, the Gemini star chart appeared in the depths of his eyes, and looked at the black heart demon blankly: "As a price for awakening me, I promise you that you will die without pain!"


    I swallowed it in one bite.


    Boom boom boom!


    Lake stepped forward, and after a step, the Gemini star chart bloomed behind Lake instantly: "For love and justice, zodiac sign, Gemini, Saga!"


    this moment.


    Lake''s voice was heard by many people.


    S.H.I.E.L.D..


    Daniel Whitehoe and Nick Fury both frowned.


    "Zodiac sign?"


    "Is there a new organization that is still hidden deep?"


    "Inquiry, sir."


    Daniel Whitehorse and Nick Fury glanced at each other, both of them seemed to see a faint look in each other''s eyes as if they had heard the name.


    But after a search by the Aegis agents over there, nothing was found.


    Magic dimension.


    Compared with the silent federal magic world, everyone in the London magic world listened to Lake''s sentence, for love and justice, it seems that the eyes of Lake have become softer.


    after all¡­¡­


    Love and justice, this is obviously a proper and decent role.


    Hermione¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, her eyes staring at the projection unblinkingly. She was dressed in the Gemini gold saint and fluttered with the blond hair in the sky. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It seemed that she thought of it. What an interesting thing.


    After all, Hermione knew the story told by Lake. In the story, maybe the saints did it for love and justice, but the Gemini''s Saga?


    Killing the pope, being a pope, is trying to compete with the sea gods and the underworld gods, with endless ambitions.


    Kama Taj.


    Uncle Ba said in surprise again almost at the moment when Lake loaded the golden saint clothes: "His power has increased."


    The golden saint clothing is not only as simple as the so-called battle clothing, but also an amplifier, which can greatly enhance the combat effectiveness of the Saint Seiya, and multiplication is not an addition.


    Gu Yi was still drinking tea, something similar to Wuming.


    Drink tea with full blood, the residual blood is everywhere!


    On Long Island!


    "Roar."


    The Black Heart Demon roared almost instantly when Lake was posing poss. He could no longer maintain his own entity, and plunged directly into the darkness: "If this is the case, then you go to die!"


    In an instant.


    The black mist in the darkness began to spread instantly, just like the awakening darkness. In an instant, endless darkness quickly enveloped the entire power plant.


    Lake appeared directly beside Iron Man and threw Iron Man out with a scream: "You are too weak, get out!"


    Iron Man whizzed.


    Even if Iron Man''s power plant is fully opened, it is still impossible to cancel this power. When Iron Man completely neutralizes it, with a bang, he has fallen outside the cordon.


    To be precise, it was Lake''s side.


    "Ouch!"


    Clone Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the Iron Man next to him: "I told you to come out, but you won''t come out. Why do we mortals join in this kind of battle?"


    Iron Man didn''t speak, his eyes fell on the hundreds of corpses that were holding signs and turned into mummy in front of them.


    Wind power station.


    In the darkness that almost covered the entire space, a big touch rooted in darkness stretched out, and the words of the black heart demon appeared in various places in the darkness: "I will let you know how stupid it is to be an enemy of **** one thing."


    Lake laughed.


    The darkness in the sky screamed and screamed instantly from all directions toward Lake, who was standing in place, with his hands quickly closed in front of him, and bombarded him.


    Enemy with hell?


    If it weren''t for Lao Tzu''s fundamental law of the Kingdom of God to be plunder, it would be fine for you to turn the earth into part of the **** dimension.


    But it''s a pity.


    I need the kingdom of God, and the birth of the kingdom of God requires a hell. Unfortunately, who made your **** dimension appear the earliest. After I swallowed you, I swallowed the witch heart demon, and then I swallowed Mephisto. , The Hades that belongs to my kingdom of God is there.


    Lake smiled coldly, and his closed hands opened instantly.


    "The Milky Way-Starburst!!!"


    "boom!"


    The shocking golden light blooms directly.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Satellite One burned out!"


    "Satellite No. 2 is out of order!"


    "Satellite Three..."


    In the Aegis Three Fei ornaments, the Aegis agent turned to Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce and said, "Sir, we have lost Long Island."


    Not only S.H.I.E.L.D., but also use extraordinary magic to watch the magic world and Kama Taj here. At this moment, the picture is shrouded in dazzling and endless golden light.


    Some of the extraordinary Xiaomeng newcomers who have just entered the industry unanimously pulled their eyes away, avoiding the rich golden light.


    Lake''s hands were directly opened towards the **** touch that roared from the sky, and in an instant, the power of the small universe, which had been greatly sublimated by the sixth sense, broke out in an instant.


    Boom boom boom!


    Bang bang bang!


    When the golden light flickered, the dark source carried by a large dark touch must be swallowed by Lake. How many large dark touches there are, then there will be as many golden fist shadows in this bank starburst.


    The black heart demon''s face is hideous: "Ah~~~~"


    Lake is not moving like a mountain, and the projection of the Gemini star map is more and more shining behind him.


    Come.


    I''m afraid you are wrong.


    The Force Seed was joyous in the sea of ??consciousness.


    The looted dark source is constantly being absorbed. After the force seed is absorbed, it is spread into the small universe that complements it. Lake¡¯s own small universe is expanding at a speed almost visible to the naked eye, and is being absorbed in the Lake small universe. The light of the lit Gemini constellation is more and more shining.


    The Black Heart Demon also noticed that it was wrong at this moment, not only did he feel that it was wrong, behind him, in the connected Hell dimension, an angry voice was reminding him.


    The power of the **** dimension is being plundered constantly. Although the number of plunders is not very large, it can''t stand it many times. In this short period of time, the origin of the **** dimension has been plundered by nearly one-fifth.


    Boom boom boom!


    The golden fist shadows all over the sky disappeared in the same way as the dark touch kept disappearing.


    "damn it."


    The black heart demon questioned Lake viciously, "Who the **** are you."


    Lake''s blonde hair fluttered: "Zodiac, Gemini, Golden Saint Seiya, Saga, in order to protect all this love and justice."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at the black heart demon blankly: "I said, not all people are afraid of your pretending to be a fool."


    "..."


    Hearing the voice from hell, Black Heart Demon Ning banged directly into a black mist: "Saga of Gemini, I swear, you will be chased by **** endlessly."


    "it''s useless."


    Lake looked at the black heart demon who was about to run away, smiled softly, and stared at the black heart demon who wanted to escape back to **** in all directions, opened his arms, and with a slamming sound, he appeared on the ring in the air.


    The endless black mist is constantly bombarding Captain Dragonfly''s law arena With every bombardment, Lake is also able to receive a lot of dark origins, after all, this ring is also made by him.


    The black heart bombarded frantically.


    Without him.


    He already felt the coming of death.


    Over the sky.


    With his right hand fingered, Lake stared at the endless darkness in his eyes, and pressed his eyebrows, "I invite you to enter my labyrinth. I believe that we will have a happy battle."


    In one minute, this battle should be over.


    "Gemini!"


    "maze--"


    "boom!"


    "what!!!!!"


    "..."

 Chapter 276: Swallow the Dark Heart

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the legendary life of a beautiful comic!


    The Gemini star map directly reflected in the sky, and with a bang, the Gemini star map that was almost condensed into substance suddenly fell.


    Whoops!


    moment.


    Suddenly there was silence between heaven and earth.


    "How come back."


    "What about people?"


    After the loss of satellites, the Kun''s fighter plane was just dispatched to take off, and the camera just arrived one kilometer above Long Island, but it illuminates a loneliness in Long Island.


    Several people in the Aegis Sanfei decorated combat center looked at each other.


    In the Long Island Wind Power Plant, Captain Dragonfly¡¯s arena is still there, but Lake and the Black Heart have disappeared without a trace, but in a certain space of the power plant, the source of **** is still rapidly pulling away.


    Gemini Maze!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The black heart demon condensed again, looked at the stars that were constantly rotating and passing by from time to time, blinked, and looked at himself as if he was in a certain nebula in the universe dumbfounded.


    boom!


    Lek, wearing the gold saint of Gemini, descended from the sky, carrying his hands on his back, and staring condescendingly at the black heart demon who was pulled in by him: "Welcome, to my universe."


    The black heart demon looked up: "Fight against hell, **** will not let you go."


    Lake laughed.


    Next second.


    Lake closed his eyes, his figure gradually disappeared in place, rumbling, and the Gemini Nebula maze began to rotate slowly, rumbling, banging, as if some machine had been activated.


    what!


    The Black Heart Demon screamed, and suddenly felt something was wrong: "You want to eat me?"


    His power.


    His origin.


    Being swallowed by a certain existence at a speed visible to the naked eye, in just a blink of an eye, the origin of the Black Heart Demon has been plundered by Lake for more than one third.


    The black heart demon roared, and the big dark touch constantly bombarded the stars passing by him, seeming to try to make Lake appear, and it seems to be trying to get Lake''s response.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is not a villain, he doesn''t have the problems that a villain has. It''s still the same sentence, what''s the matter, it''s not too late to wait for the black heart to die.


    Being counter-killed will never happen to Lake.


    "what!"


    "AhWelfare] Give you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it!


    "what!"


    The source visible to the naked eye was pulled away from the body of the Black Heart Demon and was instantly swallowed by the Gemini Nebula. The Black Heart Demon squatted on the ground almost screaming and glared at the Gemini Nebula, who had no intention of stopping at all: "Father, save me! "


    This person not only wanted to kill him, but also wanted to devour him, thereby plundering the **** origin of him.


    With all his strength urging the Force Seed, Lake, who was able to swallow it unscrupulously in his universe, raised his eyebrows when he heard the words of the Black Heart Demon.


    Roar!


    A strong black gas instantly appeared on Long Island, rumbling against the Gemini Nebula projected by Lake, and with a scream, a ray of black gas appeared in the Gemini Nebula.


    Not the real body.


    It is projection.


    The Black Heart looked at the great demon projected in front of him: "Father, save me."


    Lake''s heart moved.


    "what!"


    "father--"


    The black heart demon uttered a final scream, surrounded by the stars in the sound of screams, the stars turned like a great mill, completely swallowing the black heart demon in.


    no doubt.


    The black heart is clean and tidy.


    but¡­¡­


    This is not over yet.


    After devouring the flesh and blood of the Black Heart Demon, the Great Mill appeared directly beside the **** lord Mephisto, following the same method, trying to swallow Mephisto''s too.


    Even if it is a projection, it is also the projection of the monarch of the **** dimension. This is no longer the level of a mosquito that is fleshy, and most of all, it is the so-called Tang monk flesh.


    Mephisto could also feel that he was going to face his opponent here, and took a deep breath, staring at the entire Gemini Nebula in front of him without any expression on his face: "I remember, Saga in Gemini."


    Finished.


    Boom!


    Mephisto blew himself up without hesitation, and directly cut the connection between **** and here.


    There was a boom.


    After Mephisto blew away and left, Lake also appeared, with a trace of golden blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, the Gemini golden saint on his body quickly broke away, and the Gemini Nebula gradually moved from substance to nothingness.


    Earth one minute.


    boom!


    When the time came for three minutes, Lake once again appeared from the Gemini Nebula on Long Island, New York. Then, he looked up to the sky, put away his Gemini garment card, and looked sideways to the cordon.


    Wow!


    The body gradually turned into golden light, just as the divine light completed its mission and dissipated between the heaven and the earth.


    "Woo!"


    Lake instantly replaced himself with the clone, a hum from his throat, and the effect of the immortal body rose instantly, repairing the damage just caused when Mephisto blew himself up.


    Three seconds later.


    Lake pretended to smile and shrugged at Tony Stark who had removed the mask next to him: "Look, I said, professional things need professional people to handle, the case is solved."


    Tony frowned and said, "It''s over?"


    Lake followed Tony''s gaze and looked at the wind power plant that Mephisto had destroyed into ruins after Mephisto tried to emerge from the Hell Dimension and smiled: "Obviously, yes."


    Tony feels a little magical. After all, the scene where the **** lord Mephisto just surged up, although it was firmly controlled in the wind power plant, the sense of sight of the end is coming to Tony''s memory.


    "just¡­¡­"


    "Who knows, I guess it belongs to the kind that hits the small ones and then the big ones, but obviously, the big ones came up, and the small ones didn''t go down."


    "..."


    Lake calmly said this to Tony next to him, and then greeted Jack next to him to leave the team.


    The war ended, why not close the team?


    As for the two hundred black people who became mummy before the cordon?


    Ha ha.


    The cause of death is very clear, and it can be regarded as seeking benevolence and benevolence. After all, this group of people is very pious to hell, so as they wished, **** took them away.


    It can be regarded as a deadly death.


    After looking at Jack''s retreat, Lake turned his gaze to the side and turned his attention to Tony Stark, who was on the neat mummy in front of him, and laughed: "Why, sympathy is overflowing?"


    Tony regained his senses: "Don''t you?"


    Lake walked directly to his Porsche Cayenne and waved his hand without looking back: "Everyone wants to go to heaven, but no one has the courage to die. They are going to hell, and **** satisfies them. , Why should I sympathize, in fact, I am a little envious of them, after all, their demands have been answered by hell, haven''t they?"


    Finished.


    Before getting into the car, Lake glanced at Tony, then banged, closed the car door, and drove straight away from Long Island.


    Wow wow wow!


    After the Department of Homeland Security took the stand, it was natural that people from the New York Police Department entered the scene.


    Tony regained his senses, pulled down the mask, and finally took a look at the corpses he wanted. With a bang, he rose directly into the sky, and left the place in a circle in the air.


    On the way back from Long Island to Manhattan, Lake could see that the road to Long Island was basically completely blocked.


    obviously.


    The two hundred little blacks who were seeking benevolence and benevolence just now were just the first batch of mentally retarded people. Now it seems that there are at least six figures in New York City.


    If I knew it, I had let the black heart demon just wander around New York City.


    Lake sighed inwardly, honked his horn, and urged the car in front to go fast, thinking like this in his heart.


    At the very least, letting the black heart come here to harvest six digits will not make New York City an empty city, but it can make the bad traffic environment of New York City get better than ever.


    unfortunately.


    Human beings cannot be resurrected from the dead, and similarly, the black heart demon who was swallowed by him has no chance of resurrection.


    The **** dimension is shrinking.


    After Lake swallowed the origin of the Black Heart Demon, he could clearly feel that the **** dimension, which had just been almost on track with the earth, was one step short of being able to seamlessly connect with the earth again, was rapidly decoupling from the earth at this moment.


    This time Hell''s plan to return to the earth completely failed, not only failed, but Mephisto, the lord of the hell, left one of his sons, the Dark Heart Demon, on earth forever.


    And it''s more than that.


    After Lake devoured the Black Heart Demon, he also knew the current situation of the Hell Dimension.


    obviously.


    There is no difference between the **** dimension and other dimensions. If there is a difference, it is that the earth needs a hell, or that the earth people need a hell, so the **** dimension can be even better in the eyes of the Supreme Temple. Close to the earth.


    but¡­¡­


    The Hell dimension was too presumptuous on the earth for a while, to put it simply, before the Arthurian era, the earth was completely regarded as a pasture of hell.


    Then King Arthur quit, and joined forces with Mage Merlin to directly kill the demons on the earth, and on the holy mountain, killed the blood queen, the wife of the **** lord Mephisto, and even the blood queen to divide the body and let the knights of the round table We ran to the end of the sky and buried them separately.


    after that¡­¡­


    Mage Merlin made an agreement with Hell. The Hell dimension leaves the earth while exempting the magician from death. In exchange, King Arthur will not invade the Hell dimension, nor will the Blood Queen be completely wiped out.


    In this way, the **** dimension was expelled by the people of the earth. Although the **** dimension still has a few cracks on the earth, the demons of **** have already lost the glory of the past.


    As for what glory?


    The ghost knows The memory that Lake received is described in this way. Maybe it is the one-eyed demons who can''t eat people casually, maybe all kinds of little demons can''t tease others at will?


    Who knows.


    even.


    At the moment when the **** dimension leaves the earth, although the life span of the earth people has an end, they will return to hell, but there is no way to be taken over by a certain demon.


    To put it simply, when the **** dimension was connected to the earth, the souls of mankind after death were directly given to Mephisto, and then Mephisto will be rewarded in absolute confiscated.


    but now?


    After the death of human beings, souls are directly confiscated, and even Mephisto has no right to use these souls. After all, who has reduced the authority of the Hell dimension in Mephisto''s tenure?


    ...

 Chapter 277: The next step of creation

    The relationship between the Lord of Dimension and Dimension is similar to the relationship between the Lord God and the Kingdom of God.


    But be weaker.


    After all, the lord of the dimensions is unitary, while the main gods are diverse, just like Mephisto, the lord of the **** dimension, he only has the authority of hell, and a main **** is in his perfect kingdom. The so-called underworld is nothing but hell. It is a part of God''s Kingdom Lord.


    The most important thing.


    The kingdom of the gods of the main **** may gradually disappear due to various accidents, but the main god''s control of the kingdom of the gods is still 100%.


    But the dimensions are different.


    Simply put.


    When the **** dimension was connected to the earth, Mephisto was hell. He had 100% authority in the **** dimension. Unfortunately, after the **** dimension broke away from the earth, the relationship between Mephisto and the **** dimension broke. Up.


    Although Mephisto is still the owner of the highest authority in the **** dimension, the highest sum is essentially a probability. The things in the **** dimension before are Mephisto''s, and now, the things in the **** dimension are the **** dimension.


    Therefore, Mephisto came up with the so-called contract soul trick. He came to the world through the gap of hell, bewitching one after another human beings to sign a contract with him, stipulating that their souls belong to him after death, and even make them. Debt collectors like the evil spirit knight came out, using this method to collect souls one after another under his command.


    Later, a ghost rider betrayed him, and Mephisto was obstructed by the barrier of the **** dimension. Although he was very annoyed, he was helpless, so he thought of a trick.


    Uh¡­¡­


    What the Catholic Church says, you believe in God, after you die, you will go to heaven.


    The so-called Satanism is the same with all kinds of teaching.


    Mephisto thought of such a sect method, which was better than a contract, and didn''t need to pay anything at all. He still believed in his soul continuously after he did evil.


    In this way, after some tossing down, although as he decoupled from the **** dimension, one after another demon lords who also obtained the authority of **** tried to challenge him, Mephisto is still Mephisto and hell. The highest authority owner of the dimension.


    Lake also has authority now.


    However, just when Lake returned to the Star Tower and tried to use the authority he obtained after devouring the Black Heart Demon and began to read as much information as possible about the dimension of hell, he was expelled.


    Yes it is.


    Mephisto seemed to find Lake when he was trying to read more information about the Hell Dimension, and then, using his highest authority, expelled Lake from the Hell Dimension''s information database.


    After all, Lake itself is not in hell. Despite the authority, Mephisto''s high-level authority can easily get rid of Lake.


    Unless Lake enters the hell, then the **** dimension will treat all the masters of authority equally, and Mephisto wants to get rid of only one way, and that is to kill Lake in the testimony of the **** dimension.


    But Lake won''t go to **** unless he is insane.


    and¡­¡­


    Lake is enough to get this. At the very least, this information can help him completely refresh his understanding of the **** dimension and Mephisto, and use the plot he knows to speculate about the current situation.


    And Mephisto grabbing the authority of the **** dimension?


    Ha ha.


    Lake didn''t plan to do it, or didn''t do it. Lake has always liked eating black. In short, it means eating alone. What''s the point of grabbing power with Mephisto?


    The **** was successful, and Lake was not interested in facing a group of croaking **** demons.


    Isn''t it fragrant to swallow the **** dimension directly?


    Birds occupy the nest?


    Sorry.


    Lake is even more yearning for the creation of the Great God Pangu!


    In the sea of ??consciousness.


    The Force seeds have already emerged from the soil, just like a small lotus with pointed horns, revealing a drop of tender seedlings.


    The tender seedlings were very young, and it was not enough for him to open up his kingdom of God, but the Force Seed passed his next desire to Lake.


    The four elements of creation.


    Wind, fire, water, earth, spirit!


    The four elements in the front are the four elements that build the world. When these four elements are gathered together, there will be hope that the world bred.


    The spirit behind is also an element, and its importance is not under the four elements.


    spirit¡­¡­


    Life, the earliest life spirit at the beginning of the world''s birth, with this spirit, the world will have vitality.


    Or¡­¡­


    fate!


    Under normal circumstances.


    When the Force Seed broke the ground, it might take a long time to bred out on its own, but Lake had already laid down the fundamental law of his kingdom of God when the Force Seed entered the ground.


    plunder!


    The reason why the Force Seed was able to break the ground in advance is because Lake plundered, and the fundamental law has been set. The Force Seed will not require Lake to sacrifice or exchange anything in exchange for his growth. However, he will not produce four on his own. Great creation elements, from scratch, everything needs to be plundered by Lake to fill his kingdom of God.


    Lake smashed his lips.


    MMP.


    I still like to rob the upper layer of the path of white prostitution out of nothing. Can I replace it?


    Obviously this is an extravagant hope.


    If the fundamental laws of the world could be easily replaced, Odin would have been replaced long ago. After all, although Odin used a method to delay this sacrifice and let the Asa Protoss dominate the World Tree, it was only an extension. Later, as a price for delay, when the sacrifice comes, it is the so-called dusk of the gods.


    This is what Odin said, it is unavoidable at all and can only face the dusk of the gods.


    Odin had just chosen sacrifice as the fundamental rule, so he couldn''t change it.


    just¡­¡­


    In mythology, Odin is the one who ruled the Nine Realms in Loki¡¯s office because he got Loki and has this delayed BUG, ??but what about here?


    Movies tell stories, reality tells logic.


    In this reality, Odin ruled the Nine Realms before he adopted Loki. Then, what did Odin use as a sacrifice?


    Hella?


    Lake raised his eyebrows as he thought.


    However, Hela is the same as the Four Elements of Creation, and Lake feels that he is a little far away right now. Perceiving the so-called Four Elements of Creation, Lake is even more confused.


    What are the four elements of creation?


    How to plunder?


    You can''t just plunder the four elements on the earth directly, let alone it''s not feasible, even if it is feasible, guess, will the ancient Master Gu Yi drop from the sky to punch and kick Lake when he is ready to do it?


    Lake twitched at the corner of his mouth, sipped his bourbon in his cup, and watched the news on the TV.


    The crisis was lifted.


    The media felt that they could jump up again.


    At this moment.


    Lake looked through several TV stations, and there was no doubt that they were all broadcasting live, the long island cordon that was being transported away in body bags by the New York Police Department.


    no doubt.


    The media eating human blood buns directly targeted Iron Man and Saga, and even a reporter from the Clarion Daily asked why Iron Man and Saga didn¡¯t stop it during the live broadcast. This disaster.


    I stop you from being barren.


    Lake rolled his eyes, silently noted the reporter''s name, and then continued to switch channels, waiting, I will go to your house in the evening and ask you to go directly to **** and ask questions slowly.


    The Federation is free. If others want to go to hell, why should I stop him?


    "Congressman Bracken, what is your opinion on what happened on Long Island, New York today?"


    "This is a good question, Laila, I..."


    As Lake watched the TV switch to a live broadcast of a New York State Assemblyman interview, he looked at the State Assemblyman Blacken who was being interviewed and raised his eyebrows.


    In other words...


    This product should be the enemy Beckett has been looking for to kill his mother.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake put down the remote control in his hand, sat on the high stool, sipped Bourbon in the cup, and watched the live interview broadcast on the TV.


    Same as all opposition parties.


    Congressman Bracken is directly accountable to New York State, the Mayor of New York, the New York Police Department and even the New York State Department of Homeland Security.


    One sentence.


    Accidents may be said to be accidents, but the occurrence of such large-scale deaths is not only a big problem with the management ability of the Mayor of New York, but even the governor and Director Edwin of the Department of Homeland Security. .


    Congressman Bracken fired a live shot at the Department of Homeland Security: "Seriously, the Department of Homeland Security, I don¡¯t know what they are protecting. In this incident, all I saw was the Department of Homeland Security. Director Edwin, who did a good job in the image project, stood on the cordon to maintain order. For the sake of God, you are the Director of the Department of Homeland Security ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the senior federal director. Not a low-level agent."


    The words are very sharp, and the person who pierces the heart is very cool, and the heart is flying.


    "Wow!"


    Listening to this Congressman Bracken¡¯s firing, Lake couldn¡¯t help but wow, unbelievable. From this manuscript to Congressman Bracken¡¯s memorizing and then speaking in the interview, this memory ability , I have to admire.


    correct.


    Where is the videotape from.


    After Lake heard the door opening, he turned off the TV, watching Skye coming home from school as he thought about it.


    "Hi!"


    "Hi."


    After Skye changed his shoes, he said hello to Lake, and then went straight upstairs, seemingly anxious.


    And then.


    Skye stepped down from the stairs again.


    Lake blinked: "Is there anything important?"


    Skye walked to the door and seemed to be about to change shoes and went out, and said to Lake: "Alexis asked me to come over these few days to help her refer to the graduation speech."


    Lake''s eyes lit up: "Yes, Alexis will graduate next month."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at Skye with some curiosity: "How about it, can we get the quota of outstanding graduates from Midtown College tomorrow?"


    The colleges and universities in Midtown are outstanding.


    and¡­¡­


    Being rated as an outstanding graduate of a midtown college can not only be regarded as an honor to find a job in New York, but also can receive a large amount of scholarship bonus.


    Like this, Lake looked at Skye: "You are a schoolmaster."


    Skye nodded, acknowledging that he was a master student, but said helplessly to Lake: "Yes, I am a master student, but you seem to forget that I am in the same class as a master student."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 278: Guess what movie this is

    Learn God!


    This undoubtedly describes the eldest daughter of George Stacey¡¯s family, Gwen Stacey, who has been leading all the way from elementary school, and perfectly explained what knowledge is money.


    To describe it in George¡¯s words, at that time, George worked hard to save 10,000 US dollars for Gwen¡¯s education, but he didn¡¯t spend any money. Even the tuition fees of the two boys gave Gwen¡¯s education funds. Misappropriated.


    It wasn''t until Tony Stark donated 200 million US dollars that George took a bet on this loophole, and then together with 20,000 US dollars, Gwen''s education funds became future wedding funds.


    correct.


    Wedding funds.


    In other words, if Skye wants to marry in the future, it seems to be necessary for my wedding and honeymoon expenses.


    MMP!


    the next day.


    At the weekend.


    To Lake¡¯s surprise, Skye used to wear pajamas at home on weekends, but today, when Lake went downstairs, he saw Skye had changed clothes.


    "Did I remember wrong today? It''s not the weekend."


    "It''s the weekend."


    "Ok?"


    Skye yawned and explained to Lake: "Because it is the weekend, I plan to go downstairs to find Alexis. She is very distressed."


    Lake smiled and said, "Distressed?"


    Skye nodded: "She said that there should be some important things to say at the graduation ceremony, but she can''t think of any important things that she can say."


    important things?


    Simply put, it is the so-called chicken soup.


    After all, there is a group of juniors and younger sisters who can¡¯t go up and say thank you, and then just come down. The outstanding graduates of midtown colleges and universities need to give them a refreshing bowl at the end. Chicken soup is right.


    Lake smiled.


    Go out.


    The elevator stopped downstairs, and then Skye greeted Kassel outside the elevator, and then exchanged positions with Kassel.


    "Yo!"


    Lake looked at Kassel entering the elevator and smiled, "Is Beckett have another case?"


    Kassel said: "Which day did you miss the murder in New York?"


    Lake nodded. This is the truth. Last year, let alone one day, one body was found somewhere in New York City in an average of twenty hours.


    Let alone yesterday.


    In the underground garage, Lake and Kassel said goodbye, and then they drove one after the other and left the underground garage.


    Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake got out of the elevator, and Tiffany had already greeted him not far away.


    "Sir, the information about Senator Bracken is already in your office."


    "Ok."


    Tiffany looked at Lake walking directly towards the office, and quickly reminded: "Sir, after Secretary Kelly asked you to come, go directly to the meeting room."


    Lake was just about to nod his head, stopped, and turned to look at Tiffany: "Conference room? The minister is here?"


    Tiffany pointed his finger at the conference room where the blinds were all pulled down and motioned.


    In the meeting room.


    After Lake pushed the door in, he looked at Minister Kelly who was sitting in his chair watching the news on the big screen, and smiled: "Minister, you should say in advance, I''ll send someone to the airport to pick you up."


    There is no need to go in person.


    Old acquaintances, courtesy, but seem to be enthusiastic.


    Minister Kelly chuckled and looked at Lake, who opened his chair and sat down, and said: "The matter was also set last night. This matter is more important. It just so happens that I also have something to come to New York, so I can just explain it to you in person. ."


    Lake nodded: "You said."


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake and said directly: "Mr. President has already contacted the Pope in the Vatican. If nothing happens, at the end of this year, Mr. President will go to Long Island, New York with the Pope."


    President and Pope?


    Lake frowned and said, "Is it because of the demon incident this time?"


    Minister Kelly nodded.


    The story on Long Island can¡¯t be kept secret. Who would let S.H.I.


    New York City is being followed by the devil, which can also mean that the Federation is being followed by the devil, which is not a good thing.


    And for dealing with the devil''s professionalism, the Vatican is looking for an exchange.


    and so.


    Mr. President directly connected with the Pope in the Vatican City last night. It¡¯s not clear what he talked about. In short, Mr. President and the Pope will appear in New York at the end of the year and will personally pray for the victims this time, using the Pope¡¯s actual actions It means, God, still bless the great America.


    Lake said: "Mr. President has a great move."


    The Pope has come to New York. Who dares to say that New York is a city blessed by demons? Who dares to say that God is no longer blessing America?


    Minister Kelly nodded and said: "The Secret Service will come to New York during this period to conduct a security risk assessment in advance. After the arrival, you are responsible for the arrangements, according to the 2S confidentiality level.


    Lake said, "Understood."


    After Minister Kelly finished speaking, he didn''t intend to ask anything. Instead, he asked another thing backhand, grabbing the remote control in his hand and turning the volume up.


    There is no doubt that what was broadcast on the TV was because after Congressman Bracken spoke with him yesterday, he seemed to be aiming at the various news of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake Edwin bears the brunt of this game.


    Minister Kelly shook his head: "This Bracken has great ambitions. There is still a year left, so I can''t wait."


    Lake echoed: "It''s not too impatient to wait. Although state legislators can also run for elections, they have to be both hands-on. Even if they can''t be elected, it''s not bad to be a senator."


    The Federation pays attention to the support rate.


    It is clear.


    Bracken¡¯s co-operation is here to increase the approval rating. The president will not be re-elected until two years later, but the approval rating is high. It is very promising to become a senator this year.


    Washington doesn''t have so many private hatreds, it''s all official business.


    If you are good for me, then I will go for you. If you are not good for me, don''t talk about you. You won¡¯t even know who you are.


    On the TV.


    A television station in Washington showed the front page headline of Today¡¯s Sun, written by Rachel. Obviously, Rachel retorted on Lake¡¯s side.


    Minister Kelly said, "What are you going to do?"


    Lake pointed to the outside of the conference room: "The Super Investigation Bureau is legal in New York State, and it''s time to make an appearance. Public opinion must be suppressed by public opinion."


    Anyway, he has the power to lift the table at any time.


    Have fun.


    After just solving the Black Heart Demon, there was nothing else on hand.


    During the talks between Lake and Secretary Kelly, New York media reporters have gradually felt the press conference room of the New York State Building.


    after awhile.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Caroline, the spokesperson for the New York State Building¡¯s external press, stepped onto the press platform.


    There are only two content posted.


    First, in this suspected devil case, the reason why the case can be closed so smoothly is all because of the action of the special department of the Department of Homeland Security, the senior special agent Saga, which successfully contained it.


    Secondly, about the more than two hundred blacks who were taken away and turned into corpses, the Department of Homeland Security does not make any comment on this, but according to the existing clues and the video at the time, it can be proved that the group of people are voluntary. For those who sacrificed for the devil suspect, the Department of Homeland Security respects the freedom of every citizen, including freedom of belief.


    Finished.


    Caroline looked at the reporters who raised their hands in the audience. There was no expression on her glamorous face: "This time it is for news briefing. Senior Special Agent Saga was recruited by the head of the National Land Security Bureau Lake Edwin. , And rushed to the scene to maintain order as soon as the incident occurred. Due to the influence of public opinion in New York City, Director Edwin held this press conference. Here, Director Edwin asked me to reiterate that the land The Security Agency will continue to protect people in New York State who need our protection before, now and in the future."


    Finished.


    Caroline ignored the various calls from the audience, stepped down and disappeared in the press conference hall.


    In the afternoon.


    The Sun, where Rachel works, also published a special edition of a text interview with the Department of Homeland Security and New York State Special Senior Detective Saga.


    As for the content of the interview?


    Anyway, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s a demon After all, this is a technological society, not a theological society. Even if the people in New York City know that the thing is a demon, the official cannot say it.


    In official terms, the so-called demon suspect cannot be ruled out for the time being whether he became such a weird life form for other reasons, and then caused him to become unconscious and make such crazy behavior.


    It is subject to investigation. If the investigation has a result, the official will report it as soon as possible.


    As for how long this first time is, who knows.


    Maybe in 2012, when all the aliens ran out, there was a hell, and it was normal.


    Time is the best special medicine.


    This is not.


    Only one month has passed. When the time comes to June 10th, what demons are making trouble in New York, what corpses, let alone demons, even the news of the shocking Saga will immediately dissipate. Up.


    Once again, it is Tony Stark, the chairman of Stark Industries, who dominates the headlines.


    no way.


    The superhero Iron Man, who is rich, handsome, and technology-created, most importantly, New Yorkers can often see Iron Man flying over New York City.


    Iron Man didn''t report, and ran to report the demon that had been so cold, or the Saga who hadn''t appeared for the second time until now?


    No professional journalist would do this.


    During this time, Lake turned his attention to the investigations of Howard Stark, Maria Stark, and the egg **** Da Vinci.


    The data collected from all corners of the Internet by the Red Queen alone is about to occupy a hundred Gs. This is still compressed and cannot be compressed.


    ...

 Chapter 279: 2 little wild cats with a hangover

    Whether it is Howard Stark and his wife, or Leonardo da Vinci, the information circulated on the Internet by these three people is extremely large.


    Don''t say anything else.


    In these materials, there are even some people who said in recent years that Howard Stark was discovered in a certain place in the world and Da Vinci himself was seen.


    As for the evidence?


    Time is too late, but he swears with his life.


    A photo that has entered the 4K era but still has less than 10 pixels.


    After Lake took a glance, he directly asked the Red Queen to block these gossips. On the Internet, people and ghosts are all showing off. In the past few years, some people said with certainty that he saw the head of state?


    Look at you, barren look.


    False news.


    but¡­


    There are also useful clues.


    After being popular these days, it was almost a deep excavation at the bottom of the Internet, and a suspected clue was still found, that is, the manuscripts left by Leonardo after his death.


    According to an Italian newspaper not known how long ago, in this newspaper, it seems that a word similar to the zodiac has been seen in a manuscript by Leonardo.


    Now that the manuscript has been collected by the Italian museum, Lake called Emilia and asked her to find a way to get the manuscript.


    Simultaneously.


    Lake also thought that the soul is not in hell. It is the Howard Stark and his wife who are dead or alive. If there are clues in the manuscript left by Leonardo da Vinci, what about the Howard Stark and his wife?


    So Lake called Tony the other day and asked Tony to pay attention. At the same time, he told S.H.I.E.L.D. about part of his father''s relics.


    Who knows, in S.H.I.E.L.D., the relics of Howard Stark and his wife have any clues?


    Lake is too lazy to deal with S.H.I.E.L.D., and Tony has to do this. After all, it is only natural to get back his parents'' relics. If you don''t give it, Tony Stark will dare to go wild.


    "Red Queen!"


    "in."


    "Archive these sorted out data and re-create a file."


    "it is good."


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows, and looked at the two weak chains of clues projected out of him with a headache.


    FAK!


    Lake suddenly has a magical game that he is playing [Where is my wife?] God can testify, if it weren¡¯t for Lake, I¡¯m not sure what Wanda thinks. Lake doesn¡¯t know whether to continue this game. Up.


    after awhile.


    Lake checked the time on his watch, looked up at the deserted spiral staircase, and blinked: "It''s ten o''clock in the morning. Is Skye still up?"


    Finished.


    Lake''s eyebrows picked up.


    The day before yesterday was the day of Alexis¡¯ graduation ceremony downstairs. Lake also went to see it. After the ceremony, Skye and Lake expressed that she hoped to go to the Hamptons for vacation with Alexis. After all, it¡¯s not too long. , Alexis is about to go to college.


    At this time, Alexis'' grandmother, Kassel''s mother Martha, said that she would look at the two children.


    Lake agreed.


    After all, he didn''t have the habit of restricting what Skye should and shouldn''t do, and at this age, Lake didn''t want to see what a rebellious girl in adolescence was.


    After all, he had seen Betty''s rebellion, and frankly speaking, if it weren''t for Karen''s sadness, Lake would have the urge to slap Betty to death.


    Children in the rebellious period are the most annoying.


    Lake never did.


    Uh¡­


    There was a previous life, but in this life, Lake has never had it. The rebellious period means that he will do something that he will regret later. There is nothing that Lake has done and regretted. Therefore, he has no rebellious period in this life.


    just¡­


    Lake raised his eyebrows and stroked his chin.


    In terms of time, Skye should be in Hampton with Alexis and Martha at this time. Why, their breath still seems to be in this apartment?


    and also¡­


    Beckett''s?


    Lake blinked, something is wrong. A dozen days ago, didn''t you hear George say that Cassell was hidden in these few cases?


    Go downstairs.


    "Boom!"


    "¡­coming."


    Lake greeted Martha who opened the door, and then, at the first glance, he saw two girls who were sitting at the bar and covering their foreheads in unison who were experiencing a hangover.


    Good guys.


    After seeing Lake, Martha explained to the girl with a hangover: "Lake, I should tell you this matter, but I didn''t pay attention."


    Lake smiled at Martha and said, "Martha, I finished my own hangover at the age of thirteen."


    Martha closed her voice and looked at Lake without any anger on her face and said, "Okay, but this matter is not the fault of Skye and Alexis."


    Lake smiled and glanced at the stairs leading to the second floor: "Where''s Kassel."


    Martha shrugged: "The girl upstairs hasn''t hidden yet. I''ll wait for her to hide up."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up, and he said OK, then walked to the opposite side of the two girls who were experiencing the first hangover in their lives.


    Alexis clutched his about to burst forehead and said weakly towards Lake; "Uncle Lake, I was the one who held Skye."


    Next to him, Skye, who also lowered his head and covered his forehead, glanced at him, his eyes dim: "Sorry, Lake."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Do you know that after I got drunk for the first time, I experienced a hangover and how to get rid of my headache?"


    Alexis and Skye invariably raised their heads to look at Lake, as if they were saying, what it is.


    Lake turned and walked into the refrigerator at Kassel''s house, took out a bottle of beer, opened it, and placed it on the bar, and gestured to the two hangover girls: "That''s it."


    Alexis was a little confused: "Beer?"


    Skye covered his head and shook his head and said, "I searched the Internet. I never heard that beer can relieve a hangover."


    "That''s because this is a mystery that is not passed on!"


    Lake smiled slightly, and then said mysteriously: "This is a secret passed on by word of mouth among our men. If you don''t believe me, ask your father."


    At this moment, Kassel, who was walking down the stairs in a panic, was taken aback when he heard these words, and then looked dumbfounded at Lake who was also in his home: "Lake, why are you here?"


    Lake pointed to a hangover girl: "No way, this one in my house is also hanging over."


    Skye looked up at Lake angrily: "Hey, I''m not the only one."


    Lake looked at Skye: "Then, a little drunk cat, isn''t it possible? Little drunk cats are all described by one."


    Skye lay uncomfortably on the table: "My head feels about to explode."


    Lake laughed and said nothing.


    the Hangover.


    Lake couldn''t help but think of his first experience of a hangover caused by drinking. Although the law stipulates that he cannot drink alcohol if he is under 21 years old, there are still ways to drink.


    Blame Skye?


    Not at all. Do not do to others what you don''t want. Lake himself drank when he was thirteen years old. Skye, who only drank at the age of seventeen, was much better than Lake expected.


    But if Skye drank alone, Lake would also say it, but this time, there was a hangover accompanied by Martha, so there was no need to say it.


    Lake stared at Kassel upstairs after one step and three turns, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Hi."


    Kassel looked back at Lake and coughed: "Since Skye is back, or else, will you take her back first?"


    Lake curiously asked: "Why?"


    Kassel winked at Lake.


    Lake...


    Ignore the whole process.


    Kassel''s face gradually darkened.


    Seeing this, Martha patted her forehead speechlessly, shouted God, and said to Kassel: "You can let Beckett who is hiding in your closet come out."


    Kassel was dumbfounded.


    Martha said to Lake: "You didn''t know that when I first entered, they were like frightened little rabbits, when I obviously gave them..."


    Kassel interrupted directly: "Mom!"


    Martha closed her voice directly.


    Kassel looked at Lake and then at Martha, a little puzzled: "How come, why are you guys?"


    Lake shrugged: "Hey, don''t ask me. Asking is the sixth sense. I am a police detective and law enforcement officer. Sometimes, my sixth sense is extremely powerful."


    Martha pointed to the corner of the sofa: "Look at that."


    Kassel looked.


    Next second.


    His face turned black for an instant.


    That is an underwear, UU reading www. uukanshu.com women''s underwear, worn on top, red lace.


    After half an hour.


    Because the aspirin in Kassel''s house was gone, Martha took Alexis and Skye directly upstairs to find aspirin to suppress the demon of the hangover.


    As for Lake?


    With a smile on his face, Lake sipped the good bourbon in Kassel''s house, then looked at the black-faced Kassel on the opposite side, and smiled: "So, you and Beckett, wow, how long?"


    It should be at least four years old.


    The federal people are very clear about dating. After three dates, they go to bed and start to test their tacit understanding in bed. This is an unspoken rule. Lake also likes this.


    But Kassel and Beckett? I haven''t run a marathon for four years.


    Kassel rolled his eyes: "You''ve seen my embarrassment, and then, why stay here?"


    Lake said, "I heard that Beckett was suspended?"


    Kassel seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lake: "You can reinstate Beckett?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    reinstatement?


    How many things have happened in the four years. In the New York Police Department, the people Lake knows have changed from batch to batch, and there are not many.


    but¡­


    Lake looked at Kassel: "But I can give you something deeper for you to connect with Beckett, do you need it?"


    Kassel looked at Lake, his face darkened again: "Thanks, I don''t need any magical little blue medicine."


    Although he is almost forty now, he is strong and strong, not to mention walking like flying, but at least, there is no problem in climbing the third floor in one breath, and he has not yet reached the point where he needs a magical little blue medicine to increase his strength.


    Lake rolled his eyes: "I''m talking about Beckett''s mother''s case."


    Caselton was taken aback.


    ¡­

 Chapter 280: Becketts obsession

    Lake had investigated the case of Beckett''s mother before, and even knew where the key evidence was. Similarly, he knew the murderer.


    but¡­¡­


    Like when Lake was at the police station before, at that time, Beckett was very concerned about his mother''s case. As friends, all Lake and George can do is respect Beckett.


    at the moment?


    The time has come.


    First, Kassel and Beckett fell in love, and Beckett was suspended from work because of this case once again.


    Second, who caused Bracken to provoke him in an interview a month ago?


    The reporter of the Clarion Daily, Lake took the time to deal with the rest a few days ago. It is not that Lake didn''t do anything about the rest, but if he did, Beckett probably wouldn''t be able to vent it.


    The post-autumn settlement is written deep in Lake''s memory. Although it is still June, it is not so true. In fact, June is also the post-autumn period.


    So it''s time to settle the account.


    Kassel was stunned when he heard Lake''s words: "You know me and Beckett..."


    Ok.


    Kassel thought their investigation was still secret.


    Lake laughed and drank the bourbon in the cup: "Please, who am I?"


    Federal executives.


    The Director of Homeland Security, New York State, said unceremoniously that as long as Lake wanted, he could directly shut down the land, sea and air in New York State, regardless of whether he had any evidence of terrorist attacks.


    at this time.


    The blond Beckett also walked downstairs.


    at first.


    Beckett''s expression was still a bit shy. After all, her awkward side was smashed by a friend, but when Beckett saw the look in Kassel''s eyes, his expression changed.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "..."


    Kassel turned to look at Lake, who was squeezing Bourbon, and opened his mouth, then turned to look at Beckett again: "Lake said, he has evidence."


    Beckett was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood the meaning of Kassel''s words, and with a sigh, he looked directly at Lake.


    Lake shrugged.


    Beckett hurried over, as disbelieving as Kassel: "How come?"


    Lake looked at Baker: "Remember, when George and I secretly investigated behind your back, and then you found out, you dragged George and I to the training ground and blasted the hammer together?"


    Beckett shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s a blaster."


    Lake shrugged: "Actually, at that time, the investigation between George and I had reached a critical matter. After being taught by you, George and I both expressed respect for your choice and abandoned this case, but..."


    Paused.


    Lake laughed silently: "I have to confess one thing to you. After George and I promised you to abandon this case, I did the last investigation."


    Beckett said solemnly: "That file."


    Lake thought for a while: "I don''t think it is a document. In fact, I know he may be evidence, but I haven''t read it. As I said, I respect you."


    Finished.


    Lake got up and walked outside: "Now I respect you as much, but I can tell you that Kassel already knows this clue."


    Beckett looked at Kassel for an instant, and the latter was taken aback, looking at Lake who was walking to the door: "When did you tell me?"


    "How was the key clue in Agent Derek Storm''s first case discovered?"


    "..."


    There was a bang.


    After talking about the Derek Storm series created by Kassel based on himself, Lake went straight out and closed the door very intimately.


    Inside the room.


    Beckett looked back at Cassel: "I remember the first case of Agent Derek Stum was investigating the cause of his sister¡¯s death, and it was also because of his sister¡¯s death that Derek Stum would come back from the battlefield. of."


    After all, Beckett is a loyal book fan of Kassel, not only Kassel''s hot-selling crime novels, but even those crime novels that hit the streets, Beckett has read.


    Kassel nodded, recalling the content of Derek Staum¡¯s series of novels, suddenly his eyes lit up: ¡°By the way, I remember I also consulted Lake at the time, and the key clues were also written as Lake said. After all, what he said was very dramatic. The key evidence for the murder of his sister was in a relic left by his sister to Derek Stum."


    Beckett''s eyes lit up.


    Without him.


    Beckett suddenly remembered that during the years in the New York Police Department, when Lake was chatting with her, he would talk about a gift her mother left her, and deliberately or unconsciously asked about the value of that gift, and asked her if she fell. Or it''s not good if you lose it.


    Think about it.


    Beckett looked at Kassel: "Police station, my office!"


    Kassel seemed to have thought of something too, looking at Beckett, who had already walked towards the door, quickly said, "Wait for me."


    upstairs.


    When Lake returned home, the two girls with hangovers were already sitting on the high stool. One of them was holding a glass of cold water. Lake walked over, smiled, and looked at the two little ones: "How?"


    Alexis looked up: "Headache."


    "Still dizzy."


    Skye said a little sickly, then looked at Lake who turned to fetch the wine from the wine cabinet, and said with some wonder: "Why do you drink until you go to bed every time you come back, but you don''t feel it at all."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Want to know?"


    Skye nodded.


    Lake touched his chin, pointed to the bottle of bourbon, which was more than half left, and looked at Skye: "When did I buy this bottle of wine, do you remember?"


    Skye clutched his forehead and thought back: "It should be half a month ago. Let''s go to the supermarket to buy it. I remember, this is a bourbon of ninety-nine yuan. It''s expensive. You used to drink forty. The kind of nine."


    Lake''s mouth twitched: "This is not important. The important thing is that I have been drinking for half a month, and there is half of it. Have you thought of anything?"


    Who said that he only drank cheap wine before, that is obviously a habit, and he will not find a high-priced substitute for a while.


    Skye thought for a while, then he looked at Lake with something wrong: "You drink every day, but it''s been half a month, only half of it?"


    Lake smiled and nodded.


    "How is it possible? When I see you, you always have a wine glass in your hand."


    "Correct, but I am not bored with a mouthful. Sometimes, I picked up the glass and didn''t even drink it, just pretending to drink it."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Drink, it''s not wine, you know?"


    Lake''s eyes became a little deep, and he sipped the ninety-nine bourbon placed on the tip of his nose, looking at Skye and Alexis: "Drinking, drinking is an attitude, not something else, you know? ?"


    Talking.


    Lake directly used the original force to wander around the two little ones. After the healing force was recovered, the two little ones suddenly felt that they didn''t seem to be so painful.


    "what?"


    "clam."


    Skye and Alexis felt the changes in their bodies and looked at each other, as if, as if, felt less painful.


    Lake drank the bourbon in the glass, then poured himself a full glass, and walked towards the spiral staircase: "Skye, the water in the outside swimming pool should be changed."


    The joy on Skye''s face from being exposed to the hangover suddenly disappeared without a trace under these words, and he uttered towards Lake, who was walking up the stairs.


    Alexis looked at Skye: "It''s okay, I''ll help you."


    Skye felt a little better now.


    Ibrahimovic was jumping out, yelling at Skye, and seemed to indicate that he would also help Skye.


    In the study.


    Lake sat down in his chair.


    He said that he would not ban Skye from drinking because she was less than 21 years old, but he did not say that he would not be punished.


    After Lake was drunk at the age of thirteen and was discovered by Karen because of a hangover, just as Lake punished Skye now, as punishment, Karen asked Lake to clean up the backyard pool with the hangover.


    Skye''s treatment has been much better by Lake.


    After all, Lake was cleaning the pool with a head that was about to explode because of a hangover. At that time, Betty, who was five years younger than him, was also helping Lake.


    At most, Betty, who was only eight years old at the time, didn''t have much energy.


    Many of Lake¡¯s current educational ideas are taught by Karen by his words and deeds. This is also a kind of inheritance Of course, except for the education of the only rebellious child.


    As for the rebellious son, Lake is already very restrained as a transparent person.


    Martha did not stop Alexis from helping. After all, this was a punishment for Skye, but it could also be used as a punishment for Alexis.


    After all, the two kids did something wrong.


    Recognize mistakes, this is the most basic issue of integrity.


    but¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the two boys cleaned the swimming pool, replaced them with clean water, and jumped into the pool in their swimsuits. It seemed that the fatigue of the afternoon was gone, and they were once again restored to the state of unlimited youth.


    Kassel and Beckett are there.


    When Beckett and Kassel arrived at the police station, there is no doubt that Beckett also received her suspension and cancellation order. Although Lake is not familiar with the current police officers, he and the current ground inspection system The high-ranking officials in the police station met, and they called together and investigated. The local inspections stopped investigating. What''s the matter with the police station investigating?


    After that, it was Beckett who saw the relic left by her mother on the table.


    Next second.


    With a bang, the relic fell to the ground and shattered. Then, a tape appeared in front of several people, and then the story became a matter of course.


    At night.


    Lake sat on the sofa and watched the evening New York news on TV.


    "At around four o''clock in the afternoon, according to the internal news of the New York Police Department, the local inspector formally issued an order to arrest Congressman Bracken. According to reliable sources, Congressman Bracken was suspected of conspiracy to commit fraud and the alleged murder of Joanna Beckett. , Has been arrested by Kate Beckett of the New York Police Department. It is worth mentioning that Kate Beckett is the daughter of Joanna Beckett..."


    "..."

 Chapter 281: Life and death sniper

    the next day.


    While Lake was working in his office, Tiffany knocked on the door and walked in: "Sir, Kate Beckett of the New York Police Department said he wants to see you."


    Not long.


    Beckett walked in.


    Rest area.


    "give."


    "Thank you."


    Beckett took the coffee from Lake and said to Lake, "Thank you, Lake."


    Lake smiled, and sat sipping his glass of Bourbon: "You already thanked me once, remember?"


    Baker said, "I know, but I still want to say thank you."


    the reason?


    After the arrest of Congressman Bracken yesterday afternoon, the local prosecutor has directly submitted evidence of prosecution to the court. Basically, the process can be followed. But this morning, Congressman Bracken, who has been escorted to the court jail waiting for the trial, has a heart attack Suddenly died directly.


    This¡­¡­


    It''s great.


    That''s why Beckett''s thanks at this moment came.


    After all, after hearing the evidence in the tape, Beckett came to arrest Congressman Bracken who was being interviewed on TV. To be honest, Beckett wanted to kill him, but Beckett couldn''t do it.


    the reason?


    Perhaps Beckett is more like an enforcer than Lake and George. In any case, even in his own case, Beckett will not allow his personal feelings to override the so-called legal justice.


    This may be why Beckett said in the future, as the person who traveled from the future said, why Beckett could directly become a senator with the highest approval rate in the first election.


    Huh?


    and many more.


    Lake suddenly remembered, saying that without Beckett and Kassel, returning from the future may be just a dream, but with Beckett and Kassel, returning from the future does not seem to be a fantasy. Things.


    It''s something that has actually happened in the movie.


    and also¡­¡­


    parallel world!


    Pulled away.


    However, Beckett thanked him. Lake and George would definitely not admit that they did this. The reason is very simple. They are law enforcers, not super duty police. It is the court''s responsibility to judge whether a person is guilty or not. Things, not their law enforcers.


    Lake smiled and said, "The last time I met George, George was obsessed with the high-end Japanese food at Yuan Cross."


    Beckett understood: "Really?"


    Lake shrugged.


    A week later.


    Beckett invited Lake and George to the high-end Japanese restaurant in Garden Cross that he talked about earlier, and it was the one that took the family to the mouth.


    In the large Japanese-style private room, the George¡¯s child did not come, but instead invited a babysitter to watch it at home. After all, for Japanese cuisine, it¡¯s better for children to eat less.


    The remaining three little ones just whispered to the side.


    Lake and George and Kassel and Beckett are sitting together.


    George smelled the unique taste of the sake in the glass and took deep breaths. He seemed to be intoxicated. There is a kind of cat that has not eaten fish for many years. Finally, he saw fish.


    Seeing this, Lake joked at George''s wife Helen who was sitting next to him: "God, Helen, you have quit poor George as an alcoholic."


    Okay.


    Lake used to envy George for having a gentle and virtuous wife like Helen. Fortunately, Lake woke up in time and understood the significance of a forest being greater than a tree.


    Otherwise.


    Lake shuddered when he thought of the scene where he had not awakened and put away his own sharp claws for the sake of a big tree and transformed himself from a tiger in the forest into a domestic cat.


    I am who I am.


    never change.


    Helen heard Lake¡¯s ridicule and disapproved: ¡°In fact, if George persists for five days, he can get the medal for 100 days of abstinence from alcohol.¡±


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at George: "Good fellow, are you really addicted?"


    George gave a wry smile: "A little bit, so I am curious why you have never been drunk."


    The three little ones who were chatting also glanced here.


    Gwen noticed that Alexis and Skye seemed to laugh when they heard this, and then quietly asked the reason. Skye and Alexis thought about it and whispered to Gwen why Lake was drinking all the time, but there was never a reason for the addiction.


    Because Lake just gives others the facts they can see and believe.


    After Gwen listened, his eyes widened.


    Skye and Alexis hurriedly waved their hands with Gwen, saying not to let Gwen speak out. After all, if Gwen said anything, there is no doubt that the topic will be withdrawn from the two of them drinking and having a hangover. The story is up.


    Lake shrugged.


    It is also very strange.


    Alcohol addiction is a very dangerous thing in the Federation, and even more dangerous over-the-counter narcotics seems to be a trivial thing for the Federation.


    This is amazing.


    Thinking about it, in the face of the old friend''s alcohol addiction, Lake still drew the sake in front of George to himself: "Then stick to it for five days."


    George: "..."


    The medal for 100 days of abstinence is still very rare. Minister Kelly would take out the medal for 50 days of abstinence every time he drank alcohol, and then sighed, then silently drank bitter wine.


    George and Minister Kelly are not the same. There are still two young boys in George''s family. No, there should be three. Therefore, if George quit drinking, it is still very good.


    Lake also didn''t want his old buddy not to hang on the spider-man''s hands, but hang on to the alcohol addiction.


    Especially at the moment the relationship between Lake and Hell is very stiff. In this case, George enters the Hell and waits until Lake has not swallowed the Hell. As a result, because of his identity exposure, George receives special care in the Hell. It feels too bad. .


    correct.


    Lake thought of this, and suddenly remembered something.


    In other words...


    When Lake sent Skye to Midtown College, he didn''t seem to have seen any spider-man.


    What is the name of Spider-Man?


    Peter...


    Peter Parker?


    The dinner is over.


    After Lake and Skye got home, they remembered this question and asked Skye: "Skye, does your school have a Peter Parker?"


    Skye frowned, thought about it, and shook his head: "It doesn''t seem to be, is it our age?"


    "Not sure, it should be."


    "That''s not it."


    Skye shook his head and said: "We don''t have this class. Most of the students at the same level recognize it. What you said should be in the lower grades. What''s wrong?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Good guys.


    Peter Parker is hidden?


    Something is wrong, there are Osborne creatures in this world.


    "What about Harry Osborn?"


    "The son of Osborne Creature?"


    "Ok."


    Skye nodded: "During his internship in Osborne Biology, Gwen told us that it is possible that next year, this Harry Osborn might transfer to our school from London."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Good guys.


    Spider-Man is hidden, but the Green Goblin has arrived as expected. What about the little spider, just evaporating from the world?


    magical.


    the next day.


    The fact that the little spider was hiding in the dark did not affect Lake''s vacation mode this year. Early in the morning, Lake took a plane and flew to Washington DC to start his own vacation mode.


    then¡­¡­


    When the two-terminal operation was turned on, the clone also ran to the immortal castle. Fortunately, the time between the two places was inconsistent, which gave Lake space for two-terminal operation.


    And Lake has a hunch that it is estimated that in a few years, this kind of double-ended operation will become a three-line operation, and it seems that it may even be directly four-line operation.


    At this thought, Lake vaguely felt that his iron-struck kidney was a little painful.


    But Lake enjoys it.


    When he finished the vacation mode and returned to the Star Tower, Skye was shocked when he saw him.


    Skye looked at Lake entering the door and couldn''t help but said, "My God, why are you so haggard."


    Lake rubbed his face, and in an instant, his mental state returned to his peak: "I swear, starting next year, I will give myself half a year off."


    Three months in one place.


    Two places for six months.


    This is great, it won''t be double-ended operation, it''s still easy to roll over.


    It¡¯s not Rachel¡¯s side that overturned the car, but Emilia¡¯s side. The Hungarian news may not reach Washington but the Washington news will reach Hungary, especially Emily. After seeing that there is a Lake in Washington DC, Ya understood instantly.


    Fortunately, Lake''s body and clone can be switched freely now. Otherwise, Lake really doesn''t know how to explain it.


    "correct."


    Lake looked at Skye: "After this year, I will be a glorious 12th grader."


    Skye said speechlessly: "I have selected New York University. As long as I can keep the grade A in the twelfth grade, the scholarship will be mine."


    Lake still asked unwillingly: "Or, you are thinking about Yale. I contacted the Yale dean last month."


    Skye looked at Lake curiously: "Are you going to drive me away?"


    Lake stunned: "Why do you say that."


    Skye said, "Yale is in New Haven, Connecticut. I definitely can''t go home every week."


    Lake''s heart moved: "Well, New York University is New York University. It''s better to be closer. After all, New York is our home."


    Forget it.


    Although New York University is not very influential, but who gives New York University a geographical advantage, I have to say that this is far from anxious.


    the next day.


    Lake and Skye drove a different-colored Porsche Cayenne one after another out of the underground garage, Lake went to the Homeland Security Building, and Skye turned to the Gwen¡¯s house first. go with.


    The road construction on Gwen''s side last week caused the school bus to stop. Originally, George said that he would send Gwen to school every day, but Skye had a car, and Skye was willing to pick him up.


    New York State Building.


    Lake came to the meeting room and smiled at the black people sitting inside: "Gentlemen, welcome to New York!"


    ...

 Chapter 282: You plan to assassinate the president

    "Haha, Lake!."


    The head of the Secret Service, Mike Banning, got up and hugged Lake who walked in. Both of them slapped each other''s back vigorously. It seemed that this was their enthusiasm.


    Mike Banning, after the Secret Service was admitted to the Department of Homeland Security, Mike Banning, a member of the SEAL Team Six, was selected to replace Fox, who had already left, and became a senior agent of the Secret Service.


    Lake is also born as a seal. Although he and Mike Banning are not in the same team, he still meets each other in daily training and once drank in a bar together.


    Mr. President and the Vatican have determined that they will arrive in New York next month, not December. After all, Mr. President and the Pope are very busy, and choosing a time when everyone is free is still very stressful.


    This is not.


    After confirming that Mr. President and the Vatican would arrive in Long Island next month, which is the time for prayer on October 11, the Secret Service rushed to New York to make preparations in advance.


    Lycra opened his chair and took a seat, and said to Mike Banning, "If you need any help from me, just say it."


    When Mr. President came to New York, he was responsible for protecting the Secret Service and the FBI agents. They have little relationship with the Homeland Security Agency, but both the Secret Service and Homeland Security belong to the same system. Secretary Kelly said earlier that Homeland Security should provide assistance as much as possible. Lake will not refuse.


    Mike Banning was also not polite: "Give us a few certificates, a few cars, and then, just provide a list of records around the meeting place. For the rest, I will trouble the FBI guys. "


    Lake smiled and said, "Small questions, are there any more?"


    Mike Banning nodded: "Yes."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What."


    Banning looked at the three special agents he had brought over, and said to Lake, "We came here as soon as we got off the plane. We haven''t eaten yet, is that a problem?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "Forget it, how can it not."


    Seal comrades are a family.


    What a treat to dinner is a normal thing for a phone girl to walk up.


    quickly.


    After Banning and Lake finished their breakfast, Tiffany took the temporary homeland security agent certificates of Banning and others, and Banning said goodbye.


    There is still a month left before the president comes. In this month, Banning¡¯s Secret Service still needs to do a lot of things, such as checking the location of speeches, how to fortify nearby, and chatting with people with criminal records nearby. , To see if there are any special thoughts about Mr. President¡¯s coming here.


    If not, then everyone is happy, if there is, hehe.


    But just as Benning just joked with Lake, these things can trouble the FBI. After all, the Secret Service sometimes changes its authority according to the position of the president, but even if it can command the FBI, In some specific work, people who need the Secret Service are still nearby.


    but¡­¡­


    Tonight, Lake was watching the news and saw a different news.


    Originally, the Pope personally came from the Vatican, but in the afternoon, the plan was changed and the Vatican Sobia Cardinal Church went to New York at the invitation of the President.


    As for why the pope didn''t come?


    A small country in Europe that is being ravaged by demons desperately needs the Pope to take the Templars to exorcise the devil.


    This is said to be.


    As for the real situation, who knows, anyway, this matter is not related to Lake or the Department of Homeland Security. The Secret Service is here, and the matter is the Secret Service and the FBI.


    Lake''s life is still going on.


    quickly.


    The day when Mr. President and the Cardinal will give a speech on Long Island, New York is getting closer and closer.


    this day.


    On the way back from Long Beach Stark Manor, Lake was passing an intersection and waiting for a traffic light. By chance, he saw an acquaintance who turned into an apartment not far away.


    Isn''t this guy living in seclusion?


    Come here to do it?


    Lake muttered in his heart.


    ten minutes later.


    On the roof of a certain apartment, a seal super sniper who has been hiding in the mountains for almost five years is standing on the edge of the roof. It is thin and I don''t know what it is recording.


    Lake appeared silently on the roof.


    With a scream, my friend Bob Lee Swag turned around and fired his gun, aiming at Lake.


    Lake looked at the muzzle of his gun, and looked at Swag thoughtfully: "What are you going to do, kill me?"


    Swag put down his pistol with a look of surprise, and hugged Lake: "How come, why are you here."


    Lake curiously said, "I should ask you this question."


    Talking.


    Lake walked to the place where Swag had just stood, looked around, and finally, his eyes fell on the venue where he was already setting up the stage, waiting for the arrival of Mr. President and the Cardinal tomorrow.


    In my mind, the position where Mr. President and the Cardinal will stand tomorrow.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "If you come up to assassinate Mr. President from this angle, even you are somewhat reluctant."


    In a severe assassination, you need to guarantee a little.


    The goal is in the cross.


    But here?


    Unless it''s Lake, or else, if you shoot, you can only shoot a lonely one. After all, Swag''s bullet shell will not turn.


    Lake turned and looked at his friend who seemed to have just come out of the mountain with a muddy flavor: "Do you want to assassinate the president?"


    Swag was taken aback: "What, of course not."


    Talking.


    Swag told Lake about half a month ago that his army officer Isaac Johnson asked him to come out of the mountain: "Isaac wants to know if anyone wants to assassinate the president, then this person will From where to attack."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Isaac Johnson? Old black?


    This Isaac was also a member of the military. When Lake was considered a retired officer, he seemed to be a lieutenant colonel. Now, he seems to be a colonel. He seems to hold a position in the Pentagon.


    can¡­¡­


    When the President and the Cardinal met in New York City, what did they have to do with the Pentagon?


    Is the Pentagon planning to shoot the jobs of the Secret Service and the FBI?


    Also, is it about Swag''s bird?


    Lake tilted his head and said to Swag: "I remember, you guy, when you left, didn''t you say that you no longer enter the metropolis in this life, or that you are tired of life in the wild and plan to return to the world? Up?"


    Swag said to Lake, "I am a patriot."


    Lake was in awe: "I admire you."


    As soon as this sentence came out, it perfectly explained all the reasons why Swag appeared here.


    but.


    Lake was still curious and said, "Have you reported to the Secret Service?"


    The people from the Secret Service may not be professional snipers, and this place is far beyond the scope of the Secret Service¡¯s investigation this time, but if something happens tomorrow, Swag is so sneaky, just look it up. A quasi.


    But Swag said: "I have been with Isaac and the Secret Service these days. I am here to provide consulting services. When things are over tomorrow, I will rush back directly."


    "Anyone with Secret Service?"


    "Correct."


    "Ok."


    Lake didn¡¯t say anything when he heard it. It¡¯s good to be with the Secret Service. At least, if something happens tomorrow, Swag, who has been looking for shooting locations from yesterday, will not be caught. Listed as the primary suspect.


    The phone rang.


    "Sir, the BAU team leader has arrived."


    "it is good."


    Lake said to Tiffany on the other end of the phone that I''m coming right away, then put the phone away and said to Swag, "Let''s have a drink in the evening?"


    Swag shook his head: "Forget it, Mr. President will be here tomorrow. The Secret Service needs to make corresponding arrangements based on my report tonight, but I can change the ticket to the morning after tomorrow. How about we tomorrow night? ?"


    Lake nodded, and after meeting with Swag in the old bar tomorrow night, he said: "Then you should be careful, if something is wrong, if you know my number, I will go first."


    Finished.


    Lake turned and walked into the apartment''s stairs. He still had things on the side of the office. After all, Mr. President was coming over tomorrow. The New York State Land also simply closed the recent operations and waited for the actions of the subordinates of the FBI headquarters. The Department of Analysis Division came to conduct a co-investigation and interrogation of several crooked nuts who had planned or thought to carry out terrorist actionsin the Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake shook hands with Aaron Hochner, the director of BAU in the same suit: "Director Hochner."


    Aaron Hochner also said: "Director Edwin."


    When Lake was in the New York Police Department, when he was investigating a serial kidnapping case, he invited BAU, who was good at profiling criminal suspects to guess the next move of criminal suspects, to have a cooperation.


    I have to say that Lake is linked, but the group of BAU, although they are not linked, is no different from the suspects in terms of criminal suspects.


    just¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the players behind Aaron Hochner, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Aaron: "Isn''t L here?"


    L.


    Al Greenover, a member of the BAU team and a Sykes crime expert, if Lake has the highest detection rate in the New York Police Department, then L was also the detective with the highest detection rate when he was in Seattle. And this has been the case for three consecutive years.


    As for Lake and L?


    The cooperation in the serial kidnapping case and the one-night relationship, other than that, it was nothing.


    Aaron said after shaking hands: "L resigned from the BAU team."


    Lake raised an eyebrow: "Resigned? Wow, so I can recruit her?"


    He really has this idea.


    The construction of the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau also started last month. There are some recruits for ordinary internal agents, but for a special operations team that requires special activities, Lake wants elites.


    Aaron shook his head: "Of course it can, but I don''t know the current contact information of L."


    Lai smiled and said, "Really, that''s a shame, but I have."


    Aaron Hochner: "..."

 Chapter 283: The archbishop who came to report

    Lake didn''t lie, he really had L''s phone.


    Of course.


    Not now, but it is easy to find L¡¯s current phone. As a senior federal official, Lake is still very easy. No matter how bad, there is still the Red Queen behind.


    That night.


    Lake got L''s current data from the Red Queen, but Lake looked at the data on his hand and suddenly hesitated, wondering if it should be played.


    L is married.


    Of course.


    Al Greenoway¡¯s marriage is not the point. Lake didn¡¯t care about his body, he only valued Al¡¯s talent in the criminal field.


    Lake also knew from Ellen the reason for Al¡¯s departure.


    In one case, when everyone was about to lose the suspect, Al found the suspect. Then, the scene was determined to be self-defense, but if that was the case, Al would not be here. After the case chose to leave.


    Of course.


    This is not the point.


    Al has now changed his name and surname. It is no longer Al Greenover, but Polly Hinton, and he lives in Seattle.


    There are only two reasons for the change of name and surname.


    The first one is to escape the pursuit of some existence.


    Second, start your life again.


    There is no doubt that L, who changed his name from Al to Polly Hinton, belongs to the second kind, reopening his own life.


    Lake ordered the table.


    after awhile.


    Lake sighed and gave up the idea of ??calling for an appointment.


    Seattle and Fox Town are very close, Lake wondered, next time I go to Fox to see his little quilted jacket, I will pass by Seattle, take a close look at L, and decide whether to invite L.


    "Ding Dong!"


    "¡­¡­coming."


    Skye, who was watching the TV in the living room downstairs, heard the door ringing, and first glanced at the outsider displayed by the videophone, and let out a surprised cry, then shouted at Lake upstairs.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and went out.


    Skye and Karen hugged, walked to the living room, looked at Lake who was walking down and smiled: "Lake, see who is here."


    Lake went down and gave Karen a hug: "Why don''t you tell me in advance, I will pick you up at the airport."


    Lake was surprised at Karen''s arrival. Karen had also been to New York before, but they had called Lake in advance. This time they had directly attacked him.


    Fortunately, the family has a daughter who has just grown up.


    Fortunately, the housekeeping attendant only came here yesterday to do some sanitation. If Skye is not there, the housekeeping attendant will not come. It is estimated that Karen will be talking about the living environment here when he enters the door.


    Karen kissed Lake on the forehead, then let it go and glanced at Lake: "I''m not old enough to need someone to pick him up at the airport."


    Lake shrugged: "Where''s Betty."


    "Paris."


    "Not back."


    "No, and I decided to come to New York only temporarily."


    Lake heard this, thought for a while, and looked at Karen: "Is it because of tomorrow''s speech by the Cardinal and Mr. President in New York?"


    Karen nodded: "Yes, nor is it."


    Lake was lost.


    the next day.


    Although New York City has not entered a state of security throughout the city, the closer it is to Long Island, the more clearly it can feel that there are more plainclothes police officers here.


    Close to a five-star hotel near Long Island.


    In the elevator.


    Lake put away his credentials, and curiously said to Karen next to him: "I never heard you mention your relationship with the Archbishop Sobia."


    Karen looked at Lake: "You forgot, your sister''s baptism was performed by Archbishop Sobia, but Archbishop Sobia was not yet an archbishop at the time."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    After reading the memory, Lake said to Karen: "It should be your memory that was wrong. I didn''t go to Betty''s baptism. That day, I caught a cold and I was in the hospital."


    Karen frowned: "Really?"


    Lake nodded.


    He just said.


    In his memory, people who have seen it are generally impossible to forget. At the time of Betty''s baptism, Lake underestimated his physical fitness and caused him to be hospitalized for the first time in history.


    If I remember correctly...


    It should have been just over a month since Betty.


    and¡­¡­


    After Lake recovered from that illness, he has been more confused about his illness. In his memory, that small cold almost killed him.


    Fortunately, Lake survived. When thinking about it afterwards, Lake thought of the word sacrifice inexplicably.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens the door.


    On the floor where the cardinal Sobia is located, after exiting the elevator, the bodyguards in charge of this floor were replaced by the Knights Templar that the Vatican had transferred to our bishops.


    Holy.


    cure.


    Brave.


    Karen came here by Archbishop Sobia''s special plane, so these Templars knew Karen, and after checking Lake''s documents, they led them to the archbishop''s room.


    Lake absorbs these free holiness, healing and bravery.


    It is different from plundering darkness. After the plundered darkness is absorbed by the Force Seed, almost ninety-nine percent of it is used to expand the root system of the Force Seed.


    But these holiness, healing, and bravery, after being absorbed by the Force Seed, act on the sprouts of the Force Seed that broke through the ground.


    It''s amazing.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, restraining the Force Seed from wanting to let go of the plundering mood, the Vatican is different from hell, there is nothing to do with hell, if the Vatican...


    Uh.


    In fact, nothing happened.


    But you can''t use your body to do this. At least, it doesn''t work right now. Not being counseled is not brainless, and reckless is not brainless.


    quickly.


    After entering the cardinal''s room, after Karen and the cardinal hugged, their eyes fell on Lake.


    "Director Edwin."


    "¡­¡­bishop."


    Lake looked at the right hand that Bishop Sobia handed over, and after shook it, he started talking directly: "Bishop, my mother said, do you want to see me?"


    This is why Lake came here this morning.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is still very confused. Why did the bishop of the Vatican want to see him? Could it be that my identity as the spokesperson of love and justice was discovered?


    Archbishop Sobia is about seventy years old, but from the outside, he can describe it as a childlike face.


    Regarding Lake¡¯s question, Archbishop Sobia nodded, but did not explain it for the first time. Instead, he invited Lake and Karen to sit on the sofa to meet the guests.


    after awhile.


    Archbishop Sobia also walked out of his bedroom. After sitting on the sofa, he looked at Lake: "Director Edwin, I understand that you are the director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, and you are also the Department of Homeland Security. Deputy Director of Operations, is that true."


    Lake nodded.


    These are all information on the surface. Anyone who can access the Internet can see it. However, his title is in addition to the New York State GHS director plus the deputy director of GHS operations, as well as the title of the director of the Supernatural Activity Detection and Action Bureau.


    Karen''s phone rang at this time, and after taking out the phone, she smiled apologetically, and then said to Lake: "It''s your father''s. I''ll go out and answer the phone."


    Lake smiled.


    After Karen went out.


    Archbishop Sobia said, "I want to report the crime."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Live to hell?


    A cardinal archbishop of the Vatican met with a federal executive like him. The first sentence of the meeting was to report a crime?


    What an international joke.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Archbishop Sobia a little sorry: "Sorry, Archbishop, I''m from the Department of Homeland Security, not the CIA, unless, what you said is suspected of endangering federal homeland security."


    Archbishop Sobia said directly: "There are people from the Federation who wantonly slaughter civilians and bury the truth for their own interests overseas. Is this considered a threat to the security of the Federation?"


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at Archbishop Sobia again: "This kind of thing is difficult to define. For example, I have to ask, Archbishop, do you have any evidence?"


    Sobia received the information from a bodyguard next to him, and then handed it to Lake.


    Lake took it and opened the information.


    The shocking photos were printed in Lake''s eyes.


    Judging from the content of the photos, it can be seen that these corpses are all civilians. If there is any difference, it is that the skin color is all black.


    Then there is the bullet report.


    Judging from the bullet report, most of them are standard bullets of the federal military.


    but¡­¡­


    This cannot prove anything.


    Turn over again.


    A section of the oil pipeline appears on the photo.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked up at Archbishop Sobia.


    quite a while.


    Lake frowned and closed the documents: "Archbishop, I have to ask, why are you looking for me?"


    What the cardinal wanted to say was actually very simple, and Lake knew it after seeing the photos.


    The federal military slaughtered civilians in a village for an oil pipeline. Perhaps the reason was that the village did not want the oil pipeline to pass by them.


    can¡­¡­


    What''s happening in Africa, it''s my shit, it''s the Department of Homeland Security?


    Archbishop Sobia explained Lake¡¯s question: "I have seen the necklace on your mother''s neck."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Karen looked down at the cross necklace that Lake had given her at the time and asked her to wear it all the time.


    Rebirth Ankh.


    [Rebirth Ankh: Item type, SSR level, mystery system, the person holding this object can be resurrected within five minutes after death, and the body will be restored to its best condition. ¡¿


    Sobia looked at Lake: "I can feel the holiness of this ankh and your care for Karen."


    Lake was unmoved and shook his head: "This is not a reason."


    It was the military that did it.


    The oil pipeline is from Wall Street.


    Obviously, this is a premeditated case, and Lake is not interested yet. What justice is there for a group of Xiao Hei, especially a group of dead Xiao Hei.


    I am not a Virgin, nor do I have that time in Africa.


    Lake said directly: "In this case, there was neither the death of the federal citizens nor the evidence that it endangered national security. Sorry, I really don''t understand. Why did the archbishop look for me?"


    ...


    PS: Polly Hinton-from "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.", the mother of the little girl with the ability to predict!

 Chapter 284: 1 true Virgin

    The most important thing.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Karen who had not returned from the phone call, then looked at the Archbishop Sobia sitting across from him, frowning and said, "Does Karen know about this?"


    Archbishop Sobia said, "What do you think, Director Edwin."


    Lake laughed: "Archbishop, I think you have found the wrong person. In this case, you should find Interpol or the International Court of Justice."


    The reason Lake has said clearly.


    This case, even if it is broken up and looked at carefully, no matter from that aspect or from any angle, it is not a case within the jurisdiction of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Really want to be more real?


    This case should be managed by Interpol. At the worst, if there is a little evidence, Archbishop Sobia should also go to the Military Justice Department to investigate this military case.


    In short, the Department of Homeland Security has no jurisdiction over this case.


    This is a case that happened abroad.


    or...


    Today, Archbishop Sobia is going to attend the speech with Mr. President.


    Lake got up and adjusted his cuffs: "Sorry, Mr. Archbishop, I can''t do anything about this case. Maybe, when you meet with Mr. President, you can try to raise this matter with Mr. President."


    It''s useless to mention it.


    This case is basically a federal scandal. Even if it is mentioned, it will be suppressed for the sake of the overall situation.


    Lake turned around and left after speaking.


    without him.


    Lake felt that if he didn''t leave again, he was afraid that he could not help but brazenly attack this Archbishop Sobia.


    God testified that when Lake entered the house, he thought about spending more time with the Archbishop Sobia, so that he could absorb the richness of holiness, justice, and the Virgin to his heart''s content.


    But I can''t **** it now.


    is sucking.


    Lake was afraid that he would be converted to the Virgin. For the sake of a group of blacks, he broke his own principles. It is not worth it, and it is not necessary.


    Lake turned around and left.


    just before leaving.


    Archbishop Sobia got up, and suddenly the leader called Lake: "Director Edwin."


    Lake stopped and turned to look at him: "What else does the archbishop have?"


    Is it good to say something good about this kind of thing? For example, ask if Lake is religious or something. If not, give him a sermon. Do you have to talk about these unappetizing topics?


    What do you think.


    You are the archbishop, not the Virgin, you know, there is no black in the Bible.


    Archbishop Sobia looked at Lake who turned around: "So, how can this case be managed by the Department of Homeland Security."


    Lake spread his hands: "Sorry, you should go to Interpol or the International Court of Justice in this case."


    "Then what if I die because of this case this afternoon?"


    "Ok?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Archbishop Sobia.


    These words... have meaning.


    Archbishop Sobia smiled kindly at Lake, and said, "I can feel that the Lord''s call to me is getting closer. Then, what if I die because of this?"


    This is the main thing.


    You will die, is this unknown?


    obviously.


    Karen was completely unaware of what the Archbishop Sobia told him. If Karen knew that the archbishop was going to say this, then there is no doubt that Karen would directly reject the cardinal for Lake. of.


    Karen¡¯s surname before her marriage was Rockefeller.


    Just Rockefeller alone, as of last year, since the events of September 2001, the Federation has changed its strategy. Wall Street giants followed the federal military on the march. The Rockefeller among the oil tycoons alone is deployed in Africa. The value of the oil industry in China has exceeded US$50 billion.


    Although there is no evidence that the oil pipeline in the photo belongs to Rockefeller, it must belong to a certain federal capitalist.


    So the so-called call of the Lord by Archbishop Sobia is very nonsense.


    Isn¡¯t this obvious? Now that the cardinal bishop knew about this, someone in the Federation knew that the cardinal bishop knew about it. Therefore, the Lord is calling the cardinal bishop. Anyone who comes to IQ online It can be inferred, this is for sure.


    You want to explode the black material of capital. Capital may not solve the black material, but it can solve the people who want to explode the black material.


    This is very similar to Lake.


    just...


    Lake looked at Archbishop Sobia with some curiosity: "Why?"


    There is a Virgin in this world.


    But very rarely.


    Lake looked at Archbishop Sobia in front of him blankly.


    àë!


    Our Lady''s value is skyrocketing.


    Lake regained his force perception, good fellow, and he really met a Virgin in the true sense...Is that right, the Father?


    Archbishop Sobia said, "What if I get the Lord''s call in my speech because of this incident? Then, Director Edwin, does this fall under your jurisdiction?"


    Lake was silent for a while, and then curiously said: "Archbishop, you are willing to pursue the truth for those people who have never known each other, maybe death is a kind of relief, how firm is your heart to pursue their truth?"


    "The Lord lets us take care of every life."


    "I am impressed."


    Although Lake does not recognize Sobia¡¯s words, it is undeniable that the cardinal is a true Virgin Mary. At this moment, the Force Seed is once again uncontrollably transmitted, or swallowed. He, or... fulfill his wish, by then, the white force that the Force seeds covet will all belong to Lake.


    and so¡­¡­


    This special cat is wishing power?


    Am I a god?


    Lake was consuming the message of the Force Seed, feeling speechless inside, glanced at Archbishop Sobia, and finally said: "Can I ask one last question?"


    "Please speak."


    "Why are you looking for me."


    "Justice requires strength, and you are the only one."


    "...thank you."


    Lake turned around: "This is my site. As long as someone dares to commit a terrorist attack, no matter who it is or how deep it is, I will get him out!"


    finished.


    Lake pushed the door out.


    outside.


    Karen just finished the call, and said to Lake, "Are you finished? The president''s motorcade is already on the way."


    Lake nodded.


    go out.


    drove away.


    Lake turned towards Karen who was sitting in the co-pilot, and asked curiously: "Don''t you ask me why the archbishop is looking for me?"


    Karen said softly: "I know my son. Obviously, this is something that makes you embarrassed whether to tell me or not, so I won''t ask."


    Lake said, "So, I don''t want to say, you won''t be angry."


    Karen shook his head: "Why are you angry? I believe and understand my son. If you think I need to know about this, then you will definitely tell me, right?"


    Lake nodded.


    Karen made a look, with this expression, and then reported a position to Lake: "I have an appointment over there for nursing, just send me there."


    Karen is very meaningful to Lake. Lake originally thought and told Karen that if Karen wanted to protect Sobia, Lake would do that.


    the reason?


    Raised before birth, this kindness can''t be reported no matter how.


    But now?


    A simple transaction.


    Archbishop Sobia has what Lake needs. It seems that only Lake can meet the people who have the ability to execute justice in the mouth of Archbishop Sobia.


    and many more.


    President.


    Archbishop.


    speech.


    The president and the people of the Holy See gave speeches, and then the people of the Holy See were killed.


    This script...


    is very familiar.


    Lake blinked, and after watching Karen get out of the car and walk into the mall, he thought so when he drove out of here.


    In the afternoon!


    The helicopter hovered over Long Island, New York.


    The convoy of the president and the archbishop slowly moved towards the podium that had been built in the ruined power plant within the set time.


    The media reporters are ready.


    Suddenly!


    New York State Building.


    Lake stood at the landing window of his office and looked in the direction of Long Island. The FBI and the reported news helicopters had already taken off.


    But...


    Lake''s gaze stayed for a second, then he diverted his attention and landed on the street.


    Not long.


    Lake took Tiffany into the Homeland Warfare Center.


    "Put up the real-time satellite image of the National Land Building."


    "Yes."


    soon.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake''s words fell, the high-definition 4K satellite image of the New York State Building appeared on the big screen.


    "That!"


    Lake gestured to the satellite to zoom in, and when he was directly positioned so that he could clearly see the faces of everyone who came to a traffic junction, he pointed to a list of men who smoked by the side of the road and said, "Scan this guy."


    The land agent nodded.


    "Anton Martin, male, thirty-five years old, Los Angeles native, veteran."


    "Ah."


    Lake asked Tiffany to connect with Jack, and then asked the land agent to transfer the screen to the four intersections, east, west, north, south, which can reach the New York State Building.


    interesting.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    I didn''t plan to do it to you. Are you all already thinking about doing it to Lao Tzu?


    At this moment Jack''s voice came out clearly.


    "Sir!"


    "Jack."


    Lake said directly: "Take the mobile unit and go to four intersections for security. Any suspicious persons staying at the intersections will be investigated. Anything that is unclear will be copied directly to me."


    Jack said solemnly: "I understand."


    Tiffany looked at Lake a little unclearly beside him: "Sir, has something happened?"


    Lake asked, "Where is Buzz."


    Tiffany said, "Deputy Director Bath went to Long Island to attend a speech by Mr. President and the Cardinal Archbishop on your behalf."


    Lake nodded and took the phone out of his arms and dialed David Buss directly.


    but¡­¡­


    was hung up?


    After David Buss, who was sitting in the first row, pressed the phone quietly, he smiled again and clapped for Mr. President with the people next to him.


    Somewhere in Long Island.


    Swag, holding his telescope, noticed a great spot where he could shoot to the podium.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 285: I want to see the seat

    Lake stared blankly at the big screen. At this moment, the President and Archbishop Sobia were speaking on the podium.


    He has a question.


    These guys behind the scenes already knew of his existence, how could they dare to frame Bob Lee Swag?


    If Swag is just a retired patriot, then it is indeed possible for the black hand behind the scenes to turn it into a **** for conviction.


    but¡­¡­


    The man behind Swag is Lake.


    Federal executive, senior director of homeland security in New York State, Lake Edwin.


    Could it be that the arrow has to be sent on the string?


    They were sure, Swag would not survive the time when he ran to the Department of Homeland Security to meet him.


    Ah!


    Life and death sniper?


    Lake lowered his head and smiled.


    at this time.


    boom!


    "Thick and greasy thank you!"


    "God!"


    "There are assassins!"


    The combat center was also watching the big screen when Mr. President and the Archbishop were giving a speech. In an instant, the Archbishop Sobia, who had just shook hands and embraced the President, fell directly to the ground and went to the ground to see his lord.


    The scene of the speech was suddenly chaotic.


    Secret service leader Mike Banning took a step forward and used his body to protect the Mr. President behind his back. Then, several special agents surrounded Mr. President almost at the same time, and then quickly evacuated in accordance with the evacuation plan. .


    Almost everyone felt that this terrorist assassination was aimed at Mr. President.


    But Lake knows the truth.


    At the moment when Archbishop Sobia died, with a squeak, the Force Seed in the Sea of ??Consciousness seemed to cross the distance between time and space, and directly fetched a holy ball of light.


    "what is this?"


    "Wish power."


    Lake feels the message of the Force Seed. This light group is the most holy aspiration force. It belongs to this thing when someone prays or asks for Lake.


    Ordinary gods need to respond to this thing. Simply put, if you want this aspiration, then you need to satisfy the so-called request in this aspiration.


    Lake is different.


    His fundamental law is plunder, and Lake can choose to respond to this willing force, but in the same way, because of the fundamental law, Lake can choose to swallow this group of willing power, and then it will be the same as if nothing has happened.


    Lake¡¯s choice?


    is obvious.


    Boom!


    After the Force Seed swallowed this holy aspiration instantly, with a bang, Lake''s eyebrows beat, staring at the sea above his consciousness. After entering, the aspiration swallowed the space like a mushroom bomb.


    hum!


    Seventh sense?


    Lake was a little bit incredulous. He could feel that his mental, physical, and responsiveness were leaping forward almost every day after he had insight into the sixth sense.


    But his sixth sense has not been fully achieved yet, how come he touches the seventh sense in advance?


    Why is the Saint Seiya strong?


    It is not the saint clothing that determines the quality of the Saint Seiya but the small universe.


    Why the Golden Saint Seiya is so powerful, it is precisely because they have understood the essence of the small universe-the seventh sense!


    If the sixth sense has insight to the end, it will be that the universe next door does not have any flaws in Superman, then it is undoubtedly God to be able to understand the seventh sense.


    But...


    It''s a bit early.


    Lake didn''t have time to think about it, because there was a complete mess on Long Island.


    The president was attacked.


    There is no doubt that this was a terrorist attack, and the Department of Homeland Security was established for these things.


    "Buzz!"


    "Lake, where are you."


    "What do you think."


    "The President..."


    Lake listened to the voice of Deputy Director David Bass and said directly: "The FBI is chasing after the person was framed. The real target of the target is the Archbishop Sobia."


    David Bass, who was on the scene, looked up as if he wanted to see the satellite, his expression was a little dazed: "How are you..."


    Lake laughed and said, "I have an informant."


    Buzz looked around the rather turbulent surroundings: "What should I do now?"


    Lake sneered: "Chill, dare to commit a terrorist attack on my place, I took off all his underwear."


    hang up the phone.


    Lake signaled the land agent to turn on the surveillance of the four intersections of the land building. At this moment, Jack is leading the team to control the intersection on Long Island that can directly lead to the land building.


    "Jack!"


    "Sir!"


    "The three people who stand across the road at three o''clock and the two people who stand in front of the coffee shop at seven o''clock will be arrested directly, and those who resist will shoot directly!"


    "Who is at Baker Street."


    "Dolly, sir!"


    "You five at five o''clock, and the van parked on the side of the road at nine o''clock."


    "Understand!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake sits in the center of the town and breaks through the sixth sense. The extremely powerful mental perception directly covers these four intersections, and directly ambushes at the intersections one by one. It seems that as long as Swag appears here, the killers who shoot directly will click separately. Out.


    "Listen to my orders!"


    "Understand!"


    Lake closed his voice and said to Tiffany next to him: "A class hazard warning is issued in the name of the Department of Homeland Security."


    Tiffany nodded.


    ten seconds later.


    Tiffany looked back at Lake and nodded, indicating that the message had been sent.


    Lake looked directly at the four intersections on the big screen, and said directly to the agents at the four intersections: "Action!"


    The words fall.


    Jack, who was on guard at the intersection, looked directly at the target that had already been pointed out, and waved his hand: "Doggougou!"


    The land agents on both sides of Jack shot directly at the target person and said, after attracting the target person''s attention: "DHS, sir, raise your hands high."


    The killer seemed a little dazed: "Why?"


    The land agent put his right hand directly on the trigger, ready to withdraw at any time: "Follow it, now!"


    The killer and his companion glanced at each other.


    At this time, they suddenly discovered that it was a very busy intersection. At this moment, two minutes had passed, and there was no vehicle passing.


    The assassin''s Yu Guang looked behind him. On the road leading to this side, I don¡¯t know when the road was blocked.


    at this time.


    bang.


    A gunshot came directly from the intersection of Baker Street.


    was exposed.


    no doubt.


    Although the killers don''t know how they exposed, it doesn''t prevent them from knowing their situation. The killer screamed and grabbed it next time.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Puff puff!"


    The moment the assassin just took out his gun, the land agent who had received the alert order did not hesitate to pull the trigger in his hand. In an instant, blood mist appeared directly on the assassins who had already been targeted.


    In an instant.


    The killers at the four intersections were directly holed into sieves.


    Lake didn''t plan to live alive, naturally, Jack and others didn''t plan to live alive either. After all, this is a key intersection.


    half an hour later.


    Underground garage of the Land Building.


    Twenty-one killers with holes in a sieve are lying side by side on the cold concrete floor in a character shape.


    "How is the clean up outside?"


    "It has been released. Some people only know that the shot was just fired, but they don''t know what happened."


    "Very good."


    Lake nodded, then looked at Jack: "You said, how did the people behind the scene contact them?"


    Jack motioned to an agent, who brought a plastic box with 21 disposable mobile phones in it.


    Jingle Bell!


    One of the cell phones rang.


    Lake took the disposable mobile phone Jack took out and handed it over and connected.


    A cold voice came from the other end of the phone: "He passed to your side, pay attention, don''t let him approach that **** country mansion."


    Lake said nothing.


    The person on the other end of the phone also seemed to realize something: "No. 5, No. 5."


    Lake said: "Sorry, on the fifth..."


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at him before he finished speaking, he was hung up on the phone, shook his head, and threw the phone to Jack: "It''s rude, I haven''t said anything yet."


    Tiffany came over: "Sir, someone from Mike Benning is online."


    Lake took the headset: "Mike."


    "Someone..."


    "The target is not Mr. President."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I have an informant."


    "...... Are you serious?"


    "What do you think?"


    Lake walked into the elevator again and closed the elevator after Tiffany came in: "The target of this group is Archbishop Sobia. This morning, Archbishop Sobia wanted me to investigate a case. Obviously, the case was The man behind the scenes does not want Archbishop Sobia to speak."


    "Who."


    "I don''t know, but I know who knows."


    Lake walked out of the elevator, watched the big picture of Bob Lee Swag appearing on the TV, and said: "It is Swag who is currently wanted by the FBI. You should know him, my team used to be Your sniper."


    Mike Benning, who has successfully escorted the President to the designated safe house, loosened his tie and thought for a while: "I seem to have some impressions. I am a super sniper. Mr. President will listen to the briefing in ten minutes. What do you have? News?"


    Lake took a look at Tiffany, who made an OK gesture to him, turned to Benning on the phone, and recounted what the Archbishop Sobia had looked for this morning: "Archbishop Sobia has found out about it. The serious massacre incident, but because the authority is not the National Land Security Agency, I declined, but now, the terrorist attack, this is my business, the evidence has been sent to your mailbox, you can show it to the president."


    hang up the phone.


    Lake said to Tiffany who was sitting over there, "Get me the Attorney General."


    Tiffany nodded.


    ten minutes later.


    A crashed blue Chevrolet slammed directly into the parking lot of the Land Building with a bang. After several consecutive bangs, it hit the wall with one head.


    Wow wow wow!


    Behind him, more than a dozen federal investigation vehicles followed.


    ßË!


    Swag, who was covered in blood and severely wounded in his abdomen, squeezed out of the car and watched the dozen pistols coming out of the National Land Building facing his land agent. He knelt on the ground, raised his hands and said loudly, His name is Bob Lee Swag, I was framed, and I want to see Lake Edwin!!"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 286: Shaking conspiracy?

    "Stop!"


    "DHS!"


    "Stop!"


    Within a minute of such a change at the entrance of the Land Building, the land agents rushing out of the building reacted quickly. While besieging Swag, rows of pistols were aimed at the Federation who tried to break into the Land Building with them. vehicle.


    "FBI!"


    The door of the FBI SUV opened, and a group of FBI agents came out of the car. The leading federal agent showed his ID and walked towards the Land Building and said: "Federal handling the case, put it down. gun."


    The words fall!


    àØ!


    Jack shot directly at the foot of the agent without expression: "I''m taking a step, shoot directly!"


    The agent stopped to look at Jack leading the team.


    "I''m a Tiger Senior Agent of the FBI!"


    "So?"


    The Tiger, who claimed to be a senior agent, looked at Swag, who was handcuffed by the land agent, and said to Jack: "That person is our suspect."


    Jack was expressionless: "Not anymore!"


    Senior Tiger Agent was slightly taken aback.


    at this time.


    Senior Agent Tiger¡¯s phone rang, and it was his supervisor Jack Payne.


    switch on!


    "Supervisor!"


    "Did you lead the team to the National Land Building?"


    "Yes, the suspect..."


    "Close the team!"


    "What, supervisor, suspect..."


    "Receiving the team, this is an order. With regard to terrorist attacks, the authority of the Department of Homeland Security is much higher than that of the FBI. Receiving the team. I will not help you when you collide with the Homeland Building. command!"


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    On Tiger¡¯s face, watching Swag, who was handcuffed by a land agent and ready to **** into the land building, he took a deep breath in his heart, and took a deep look at the person who was still pointing at them with his gun at this moment. Territory agents, especially Jack, afterwards, Tiger turned around and issued an order to the federal agents: "Receive the team!"


    This time is over.


    I need to run away as soon as possible.


    Fak!


    That idiot, at a distance of two meters, that¡¯s it, he can miss the shot, and even make this guy run away from the heavy encirclement, it¡¯s just shit, Shet...


    after getting in the car.


    Tiger hammered the cushion severely, and when he drove away directly, he took out a disposable mobile phone, dialed a call, and said a word.


    "The goat went into the hole."


    "...understand."


    Tiger listened to the voice on the other side of the phone, hung up, took a deep breath, then made a call with his teammate, and then drove directly towards the Hell''s Kitchen.


    Now the whole of New York is blocked. If you want to leave at this time, you can only choose to go to the Hell''s Kitchen to take the black boat.


    National Land Building.


    Medical layer.


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake walked out of the elevator and entered a medical room, Swag was grinning and lying on the bed in handcuffs, receiving a bullet removal operation from a medical staff.


    "Yo!"


    Lake walked to Swag¡¯s hospital bed, looked at Swag who was lying on the bed and looked at the ceiling with wide eyes open, and joked: "It¡¯s strange, when I met you yesterday, you said you were a patriot. Why? Has the skill of the patriot changed directly from a patriot to a traitor?"


    Swag turned his head to look at Lake: "I was framed, you should know."


    Lake shrugged: "Recluse in the mountains for so many years, Bob, your insight has dropped a bit. If you are in action, you will kill the whole team."


    "I thought I could trust Isaac."


    Swag shook his head and said, "Also, I have investigated in advance, and there is no problem with their identity, who knows..."


    Lake laughed and said, "If your identity is okay, it will really be okay. If it is okay, they won''t use a patriot to coax you. Not everyone can be a patriot."


    Swag: "¡­¡­"


    Not only do justice need corresponding strength, but also a certain strength foundation to be a patriot.


    Lake said that he is a patriot, and no one opposed him. He has made great achievements and the rate of solving crimes is obvious to all. The most important point is that no one can beat Lake from a patriot to a traitor unless he is willing to treason.


    Because of Lake''s strength and status.


    Swag?


    He is also the most outstanding sniper in the army. In the military system, Swag is a patriotic soldier. However, after he retired from the army, he lived in seclusion in the mountains. After losing the tiger skin of the army, you said you were a patriot. Anyone can turn you, a patriot, into a traitor of true value.


    Such as this time.


    Lake shook his head and threw a sentence towards Swag to take a good look at the doctor, then turned and left.


    "Lake!"


    "Something?"


    Lake turned and looked at Swag who was struggling to get up from the treatment bed.


    Swag looked at Lake firmly.


    "I didn''t kill the president!"


    "I know."


    Lake smiled faintly and turned around again: "Their goal this time is the archbishop. They have never been the president. They just want to pretend to be a failed assassination. Take a good rest. No one can frame me so unscrupulously."


    In the last year that Lake was in the army, Swag was transferred to his team, his team member, so, it is his person, nothing wrong!


    Combat Center!


    Lake walked straight into the combat center that was already in a state of operation.


    "Where is the police officer who shot?"


    "The 36th Precinct of the New York Police Department is being interviewed."


    "Bring it back, haha, let him come over and assist in the investigation."


    "Yes."


    Lake took the headset handed by assistant Tiffany: "Jack, where is it?"


    "There are five minutes left!"


    "Very good."


    hum!


    Five vehicles from the Department of Homeland Security roared in. After Jack showed his credentials, they stopped at the entrance of the hotel where the president was staying at the time. However, even if this happened, even if it was not aimed at the president, when there was no conclusive evidence, The Secret Service will always send Mr. President directly to the airport in accordance with the temporary plan, and then quickly return to Washington.


    Jack is not here to arrest Mr. President.


    but...


    "Isaac Johnson?"


    When Jack just got out of the car, he happened to see the old black Isaac Johnson and his two guards who were about to come out of the hotel, and directly showed his own documents to the old black AI who seemed to be planning to leave New York quickly. Sack Johnson said: "DHS, we suspect that you are involved in planning a terrorist attack. Come with us."


    Isaac Johnson didn''t seem surprised at all. He looked at Jack who showed his credentials: "Do you have any evidence?"


    Jack said, "Personal proof, do you count?"


    "who?"


    Isaac Johnson snorted and smiled: "If Swag, who was accused of being a killer in the newspaper, is a major suspect, you believe it too. I have something to rush back to Quantico."


    The men next to Jack looked at Isaac Johnson, who was about to move, and directly took out their guns and blocked Isaac Johnson''s path.


    Isaac Johnson lowered his head and shook his head, then looked at Jack: "Okay, you want me and you to go back to investigate, okay, do you have a court summons?"


    Jack smiled: "No, but, I have your chief''s call!"


    talking.


    Jack handed Isaac Johnson the cell phone passed by the detective next to him: "The Pentagon, General Rodville, the phone number of the Chief of Staff of the Army."


    Isaac Johnson frowned.


    The detective insurance next to Jack has been opened. According to the instructions of the director of Lake in the combat center, as long as these people have any changes, they will shoot directly without explanation.


    Court summons?


    What dreams are you doing.


    Does Lake still need any court summons for arresting people? For others, it may be necessary, but don¡¯t forget, Isaac Johnson is in the military. Unfortunately, Lake has someone in the military.


    As Lake who has been in the military since he was sixteen years old, and because of the relationship with General Ross, it is no exaggeration to say that Lake is a representative of the younger generation of the military.


    But when Lake retired to go to college before, several other generals in the Pentagon had some opinions on Lake.


    But now?


    Military Major, plus the Secretary of the Department of Homeland Security''s Department of Secrets and the New York State Director of the Department of Homeland Security, who has also served as the Deputy Director of Operations of the Department of Insecurity, with so many titles, Lake has once again returned to the ranks of military representatives.


    even.


    Even Karen¡¯s Rockefeller family once found Lake when Lake was discharged from the army, saying that he would become the youngest general in the Federation.


    Only the next day Lake went to Yale to study with a backhand.


    Rockefeller is not a regular investor, even if he sees Lake going to Yale, he still finds five letters of recommendation for Lake, and several young Rockefellers in Yale are familiar with Lake.


    A colonel?


    Still a black colonel?


    Either go back with me to investigate, or go back with me and sit and wait for someone from the Quantico Military Law Department to come and pick you up. Choose one of the two, Isaac Johnson has no choice at all.


    Or choose the third way?


    Try it, can you rely on the three of them to break through the guns of Jack and others?


    Shocking conspiracy?


    For Swag this may indeed be a big conspiracy, but for Lake Edwin, who is now in a high position, can this be called a big conspiracy?


    Lake closed his eyes to play with them, neither of them had any chance of winning.


    not to mention!


    I can still lift the table.


    Isaac Johnson listened to the orders of the Pentagon and the Chief of Staff of the Army on the phone. After hanging up the phone, he looked up and looked at Jack again. His voice was low and mysterious: "You don''t know who you are against!"


    Jack was expressionless, and took out the handcuffs: "You go by yourself, or I will cuff you."


    You don¡¯t even know who you are against, right?


    in the combat center.


    Lake listened to Isaac Johnson, who was trying to shake with these words, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Even if this matter was done jointly by the top ten consortiums of the Federation, Lake wouldn''t dare, because he was sure that in the end, the top ten consortiums would give him a scapegoat.


    but¡­¡­


    Is this thing done by the top ten consortia?


    Ha ha.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 287: Lake got spanked

    This thing is definitely not done by people from the top ten consortia.


    the reason?


    If it''s the top ten consortium, let''s not say that they don''t care about this so-called black material, just say that if they want the archbishop to shut up, there are ways to make the archbishop shut up in advance.


    didn''t need to be so troublesome at all, and deliberately disguised it as an action after a failed assassination.


    The method is not a problem of low or low level, but a problem of too much redundancy. The real big capital killer does not need to make so many corners.


    soon.


    The land agent reported back: "Sir, Stanley Timmons has brought it back, in room one."


    "Okay!" Lake hummed, unmoved.


    Assistant Tiffany said: "Sir, do you need to interrogate him?"


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s nothing more than a small character who collects money to do things. It''s optional. Have you notified the New York Police Department?"


    "Notified."


    "Wait for the people from the New York Police Department to come over, take them to Room One, ask for clues, and let the New York Police Department take their scum away by themselves."


    "understood."


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake finished his order, he continued to finish some of the paperwork he had in his hand. When Tiffany saw this, he took a few signed documents and left the office.


    The **** belongs to the New York Police Department. The relationship between Lake and the New York Police Department has always been very good. Therefore, Lake hopes to continue this way.


    Probably when Jack escorted Isaac back, George Stacey also rushed to the New York State Building simultaneously with his police.


    After George and Jack met each other, they gave a hug. After that, George''s eyes fell on Isaac, whose hands were handcuffed and he got out of the car and kept his eyes closed.


    A land agent pushed directly behind Isaac: "Hurry up."


    Isaac staggered when he was pushed, and almost fell, turning around and glaring at the land agent who was pushing him.


    The land agent snorted, "Why do you want to kill me?"


    Isaac did not speak.


    Enter the National Land Building.


    Some reporters and media who were waiting for the press conference of the Land Building, looked at Jack and George who walked in from the outside, as well as the handcuffed Isaac and others, and cast their eyes over.


    The spotlight started to flash directly at Isaac, no matter the three seven twenty one.


    Isaac raised his hand to cover his face, but it was undoubtedly a steal.


    However, these media just took photos and did not go up to inquire. The rules of the Department of Homeland Security are like this. So far, several media outlets have been swept away for failing to abide by the rules of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Room two.


    "Wow!"


    "sit down!"


    Jack pushed Isaac directly onto the interrogation chair and drank a word of honesty. After that, he took out the key to the handcuffs and directly locked Isaac on the interrogation table.


    Isaac didn¡¯t say a word from the moment he got in the car, but when he looked at Jack who turned and left, Isaac said directly, ¡°Give me a call. I¡¯m going to call my lawyer.¡±


    Jack turned around, looked at Isaac, and smiled: "Wait!"


    Room No. 1 next door.


    The fat-eared Stanley Timmons saw the headquarter police officer who was walking in by the headquarter''s anti-bribery investigation team. He was still very stiff. At this moment, he was already blowing oil all over his body.


    In Lake''s office.


    After George entered the door, he hugged Lake: "The director asked me to say thank you."


    Lake said, "It''s nothing more."


    Just when the incident happened, I was interviewed for the first time. The New York Police Department officer who was called a hero by the media turned out to be one of the behind-the-scenes. If this incident was exposed by the country, it would undoubtedly be the New York Police Department. The big scandal in China is likely to cause the financial owners behind the New York Police Department to exit.


    The New York Police Department is a regional law enforcement agency. Can it afford a huge institution with money from the municipality? It is mainly relying on the donations of various funders to the New York Police Department to make a living.


    If police officers of the New York Police Department are exposed to a scandal suspected of framing the public, there is no doubt that the sponsor will directly withdraw their donations. After all, right now they can frame innocent people, and they can frame themselves at some point. .


    "This Stanley Timmons has been investigated several times by the Department of Internal Affairs."


    After George sat down on the sofa, he said to Lake: "A few years ago, someone reported that Stanley Timmons took back the bribe and conducted an investigation. Although no direct evidence was found, this guy likes gambling. It is said that he owed a large sum of money to Hell''s Kitchen, and then sent him directly to the 36th Precinct last year."


    Lake nodded.


    This is a man who betrayed his soul by gambling. A police officer owes money to Hell''s Kitchen. This is betraying his soul.


    Hell''s Kitchen likes to lend to law enforcement agencies, and, unlike other debt collections, Hell''s Kitchen never urges law enforcement agencies to pay back the money, and is even happy that you will delay until they ask you, you do not cooperate, or After you leave the law enforcement agency, they will collect you.


    Lake looked at George: "What to do with the New York Police Department is that homeland security doesn¡¯t care. As long as I confess, you can take it away and deal with it yourself."


    George said, "I know, it''s estimated that in half an hour, he will all confess."


    Either confess, and the New York Police Department may discuss it to see how to make things smaller.


    If you don¡¯t confess, you just go through the process. It is estimated that the debt collector in Hell¡¯s Kitchen has already found his family to start the debt collection mode while others are still in jail.


    half an hour later.


    Lake got what he wanted.


    After George said goodbye to Lake, the downcast Stanley Timmons quietly left the underground garage of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Room two.


    Lake took Stanley Timmons''s confession directly into the second room, looked at Isaac sitting on the interrogation chair, pulled the chair away, and sat down.


    àØ!


    The confession fell on the table and made a sound.


    Isaac''s eyes closed, his eyelids twitched, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at Lake who was sitting across from him, and said, "I want to see Li..."


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Isaac yelled, staring at the muzzle on his right knee and yelling: "Salamabi..."


    "boom!"


    "¡­what!"


    "Fak!"


    Lake put the pistol on the table, his tone was light: "The first shot, you didn''t talk about the dialogue, the second shot, those who dare to cheat me, eat the bear heart and leopard dare you."


    Isaac clenched his teeth, staring at the expressionless Lake on the opposite side.


    While reading through the confession of Stanley Timmons, Lake took out his own magazine and filled it with bullets. At the same time, his tone was as calm as ever: "I don''t mind teaching you. According to the highest responsibility regulations of the Department of Homeland Security, For suspects arrested for suspected terrorist attacks, for the sake of federal homeland security and stability, the Department of Homeland Security can use emergency provisional plans when necessary. In other words, this is equivalent to Guantanamo. At least, within 48 hours, this is the case. ."


    Call a lawyer?


    I have watched too many American TV shows. When have you seen it? After the terrorists are caught, can you hire a lawyer?


    Human rights, it must also be divided. Should people suspected of terrorist attacks call people?


    "Snapped!"


    Lake closed the data in his hand, clicked, and the bullet was reloaded. He looked up at Isaac, who was gritting his teeth and pretending to be a tough guy: "I also tried to block people at my door to prevent Swag from coming to me. Obviously, you know the relationship between me and Swag, what? It''s because you can''t find someone more suitable for planting than him?"


    MMP.


    If there is no archbishop in this matter, it is estimated that Lake will still take action. The reason, in the final analysis, this group of people knows his relationship with Swag and still does it. It is simply ignoring his deterrence. Chi Guoguo''s attack. His face.


    It''s not nice to say.


    These people are calculating Swag, which is equivalent to calculating Lake''s ass. It''s as simple as that. Who doesn''t the Federal Army knows, he Lake Edwin is the shortest guard.


    Isaac did not speak despite the sweat dripping on his forehead.


    Lake pursed his lips. He is a tough guy, but it''s useless to him.


    got up.


    à§!


    "what!"


    "Puff!"


    Lake put away the dagger in his hand, looked at Isaac whose wrist was cut, and turned and walked toward the door: "It is said that after a person has his wrist cut, he can live for about half an hour. You are a tough guy. I hope you can break this record."


    Isaac''s eyes split and stared at Lake who had opened the door: "Fak, Fak, Fak!"


    Lake turned a deaf ear.


    àØ!


    In the observation room.


    Bass, who had just come up to the press conference, looked at Lake as he entered the door. His eyes fell on Isaac, who was shaking in the second room and shouting at the need for medical services, frowning: "If he hangs up, our clues will be broken. "


    Lake closed the door with a backhand: "Buzz, you know why, when someone commits suicide by cutting their wrists, would they like to take a hot bath and then cut their wrists?"


    Buzz said, "For the last enjoyment?"


    Lake nodded: "That''s right, but the most important thing is that they want to die completely, because if you cut the wound shallow, it is estimated that the blood will freeze on its own before you die. UU read www.uukanshu. Com is rescued at that time, and there will be huge sequelae.


    Buzz thoughtfully: "Are you shallow?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, I cut very deep. I expect it to be ten minutes away. This product is going to die."


    Just look at it and you''ll find out.


    Even if this Isaac is dark-skinned, right now, he has already shown a tendency to penetrate white through black.


    Buzz opened his mouth: "So, why did you just say so much for?"


    Lake thought for a while: "A cold knowledge every day?"


    Buzz: "..."


    five minutes later!


    Lake reopened the door of Room No. 2 without going in. He directly turned to Isaac, who was already sweating and was about to lose consciousness, and said: "The last time, name, or else, when you die, I''m here to ask you. ."


    "Charles!"


    Isaac didn''t pretend to be a tough guy this time, and said directly: "Senator Charles, **** it, give me medical care!"


    Lake said thank you, turned and left.


    The medical staff prepared at the door hurried into the second room.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 288: Heaven is not worthy of you

    "Member Charles!"


    "Billy Charles, his brother, Kobe Charles is the chairman of Charles Petroleum Supply Group. Charles Stone invested all the working capital in the overseas oil industry in 2002. At first, because of local residents¡¯ non-cooperation, After causing the funds to fall into the quagmire, but soon, these problems were solved."


    "Resolved?"


    Lake smiled, and shook his head: "I don''t have the life of the big capital, and I got the disease of the big capital."


    I really think that everyone can learn the core skills of big capital that [I can''t solve the problem, but I can solve the people who dare to raise this problem]?


    Under the huge data search by the Department of Homeland Security, this Billy Charles and his brother Kobe Charles had nowhere to hide, and it didn''t take much time to strip off their underwear.


    at the moment?


    Lake said: "Connect with the Washington Department of Homeland Security."


    soon.


    Minister Kelly is online.


    "Minister!"


    Lake directly addressed Minister Kelly, who was working in his office, and said: "Isaac and the police officer who framed Swag have confessed, and Senator Billy Charles is instructed behind the scenes. The purpose is to help his brother bury him. For the tragedy caused in a certain overseas country, I have sent specific information and confession to your mailbox."


    Minister Kelly was slightly surprised: "So fast?"


    However, before Lake could speak, Minister Kelly smiled: "Look at what I said, it¡¯s a beautiful job, Lake."


    Lake smiled slightly.


    Minister Kelly went offline.


    Lake said to Tiffany next to him: "Simply help Isaac get a treatment. After the people from Quantico come over, they will be transferred directly, and a press conference will be held to hide what happened overseas and let this group The media reporter went to trouble Washington."


    Tiffany nodded.


    This case is unlikely to be taken lightly, let alone the President''s refusal to agree, the Vatican will never agree to it.


    Why did the archbishop and the president come to New York?


    In order to show that God still cared for the Big Apple City, as a result, the servant of God, the archbishop in red, was shot headshot directly in the speech.


    What does this mean?


    At least in the eyes of some people, it is obvious that this is the strongest evidence that God gave up the Big Apple. If this is not explained to the public as soon as possible, the ghost knows how many followers who worship **** will start to panic on the streets. .


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake finished speaking, he turned around and left the National Land Building.


    When I drove out of the building, I looked around and saw that the many media reporters who were just about to leave, once again went back and forth, and started to run to the National Land Building where the press conference was once again urgently held.


    That scene...


    is comparable to a marathon.


    New York Kennedy International Airport.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake got out of the car, he headed toward the garage, holding his cross in one hand and covering his mouth in the other, watching Karen who was sent to the Vatican plane''s coffin and walking: "Mother."


    Karen looked back at Karen with a complicated expression: "So, the archbishop is looking for you for this matter."


    Lake said: "This is the only way to expose the truth. The archbishop is a good man, mother, please forgive me, he doesn''t want me to tell you."


    The Virgin is very annoying, because most of the Virgins are the Virgin Mary.


    But the archbishop is different.


    He can choose to use his own life for the justice of a group of irrelevant people, even if it is a group of black people who are better than alive.


    Action is often the strongest and most powerful proof.


    Karen covered her mouth: "I don''t blame you, Lake, this is the choice of the archbishop. I admire it very much."


    Lake said sorry to Karen, and then walked over to the Knights Templar who was going to board the plane with the coffin after the ceremony was over there.


    After all, Karen came from a big family, and the news was naturally very well-informed. When Lake drove over, he already knew the truth of the assassination through the Washington network.


    So Karen also knows very well that if you want this matter to be exposed, undead, or undead a heavyweight person, even if it is exposed by the media, it will not let the behind-the-scenes be punished, as Lake said. This is a tragedy that happened in other countries, and it is still a country that has no power to avenge his people.


    Unless the Federation is in conscience to deal with it, otherwise, if this matter is exposed, it will fall into the sea.


    But does the Federation have a conscience?


    Ha ha.


    However, the archbishop died right now, and he died when he was about to show that God was still caring for the Federation. This influence was different.


    At least the archbishop has sacrificed, and he has this strength to uphold justice.


    But Lake still doesn''t understand a problem.


    The cardinal archbishop is not a rare thing. There are few cardinal archbishops in the entire Vatican, and Lake can feel that the cardinal archbishop here is not an honorary archbishop, but an archbishop with some extraordinary abilities.


    They gave their piety to a God who didn¡¯t know whether there was or not, and then God gave them extraordinary powers.


    "Chief Knight!"


    Lake said to a Templar with tenacity and bravery on his face: "Please stay!"


    The chief knight, the deputy of the commander of the Knights Templar, commanded ten Templar knights. Basically, as long as the red archbishop outside is equipped with a knight chief for protection.


    So Lake doesn''t understand, what did this knight master protect?


    Is it barren?


    The Chief Cavalier seemed to know what Lake wanted to ask. When talking with Lake, he said directly: "The archbishop detected cancer three months ago. The doctor infers that it has been at most six months."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Extraordinary.


    Cancer.


    Can extraordinary people get cancer?


    The Chief Cavalier continued: "The archbishop knew about this matter last year, but due to certain secular rules, we could not intervene... Then it will be the cancer issue. Maybe this is the archbishop''s last wish, and we will not. Intervene, and because of this, the archbishop has gone to the Lord¡¯s heaven."


    Lake twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    half an hour later.


    The Vatican special plane took the archbishop''s coffin straight into the sky. In the Vatican, there will be a solemn ceremony to greet this archbishop who is also seeking kindness and benevolence.


    can...


    late at night.


    Lake lay on his bed, thinking about what the Chief Cavalier said.


    Transcendence and cancer, these two are totally incompatible.


    Unless...


    The archbishop¡¯s faith collapsed.


    It can be inferred from this cancer that appeared in the transcendent. The archbishop may have told the Vatican about this matter. As a result, the Vatican chose not to interfere on the grounds of transcendence and the secular under various considerations.


    Lake doesn¡¯t know a few other people in the Vatican, but the archbishop¡¯s piety is true, holiness, justice, and love.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    I seem to have lost my faith.


    Lake blinked his eyes. This makes sense. Most of the extraordinary powers of the Marvel universe are obtained through exchange. The archbishop gives faith to God, and God bestows the extraordinary. When the archbishop no longer believes in nature, the power of God It was taken back, and even when the power was taken back, the price was given to the archbishop.


    The price of abandoning faith, as a punishment, is naturally cancer.


    But this is more proof that the archbishop is a true saint.


    What a pity.


    Now he belongs to me.


    Lake''s consciousness escaped into his own sea of ??consciousness, looking up at the holy, love and justice light group above the sea of ??consciousness, shaking the sea of ??consciousness.


    In the light group, the speed at which the holiness, love and justice were digested by the sea of ??consciousness, after Lake revealed the truth, the speed of digestion was obviously higher.


    But darkness is not the same as light. Darkness can be plundered quickly, but light requires water milling.


    Lake opened his eyes.


    go downstairs.


    Karen was pouring herself a glass of red wine, sitting on the sun lounger on the balcony, looking thoughtfully at the night sky of New York.


    Lake also stole a glass of bourbon for himself and came to the balcony.


    Karen glanced at Lake, smiled and said, "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Lake said, "I know."


    Karen was silent for a while, and looked at Lake: "You said, has the archbishop entered heaven?"


    Lake shrugged and wanted to tell Karen that the archbishop had already come to his unformed kingdom, but he still said: "This is what the archbishop chose for love and justice."


    Karen''s eyes lit up and looked at Lake: "At that time, on Long Island, did the little golden man who appeared on Long Island said the same thing, love and justice?"


    Lake twitched: "That''s Saga, mother."


    Little Golden Man?


    The Golden Saint Seiya suddenly turned into a little golden man, and this pattern disappeared by half.


    Silver Saint, little white man? Little silver man?


    bronze? Xiaoqing? Little copper?


    Karen nodded: "Is he your friend?"


    Lake sat on the recliner next to him: "Forget it, I knew it before."


    Karen pursed her lips: "He is very similar to youLake."


    Lake looked at Karen, smiled and said, "Really?"


    "Correct."


    Karen nodded, then turned around and said to Lake: "Hell has been proven to exist. What about heaven, Lake, do you think I can go to heaven?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Ok.


    Karen This is because the archbishop''s self-sacrifice has fallen into a certain state of suspicion.


    After all... If the archbishop needs to use such sacrifices to enter heaven, what about other people, especially Karen, how much will it cost to enter heaven?


    Lake smiled: "Mother, I think, if you enter heaven, heaven is not worthy of you."


    Karen smiled and looked at Lake: "Lake, I respect your right not to choose your faith, but God exists."


    Lake nodded: "I know, so, I''m serious, heaven is not worthy of you."


    The mother of the King of Gods?


    Lake felt that this title was undoubtedly the best match for Karen.


    You sheltered me for sixteen years, and I sheltered you forever!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 289: The killer who has accepted the battle

    Karen has this qualification and will be called the mother of the **** king in the future.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s still early to say this.


    a few days later.


    Lake sent Karen to the airport. After watching Karen board the plane, he turned and left the airport.


    Originally, Lake wanted to send Karen to Paris by special plane, but Karen refused with a smile.


    In Karen¡¯s words, taking a special plane is comfortable, but she feels very boring. If you take a passenger plane, maybe, next to your location, you can meet a future friend.


    Lake thought it was impossible, but after thinking about his character that he was too lazy to make friends, and the character that Karen liked to make friends, he was relieved.


    Karen¡¯s term of office is until the end of next year, that is, at the end of 2007. Karen will return to Washington, and then, after some operations, will succeed the retiring Minister of Education and be appointed by the President as the new Minister of Education for one term.


    seniority?


    Karen is the director of several schools in Washington.


    Promotion channel?


    Karen was born with a golden key, and, judging from the considerable trend in the future, there is no doubt that Karen must have saved the universe in her previous life.


    New York State Building.


    Medical room.


    Swag was lying on the bed, closing his eyes to rest.


    Lake walked in: "How long do you plan to stay with me?"


    This case is over. At least, the Department of Homeland Security is over.


    Swag opened his eyes, looked at Lake who came in, and shook his head. He still said in an incredibly unbelievable tone: "I still can''t believe it. You have convicted them. They still sniped me. The gun was taken out of my cabin, trying to convict me with my sniper rifle."


    This is all about dying.


    Isaac was escorted to Quantico along with the federal agent who was preparing to leave New York as a black ship. When he got there, he gritted his teeth and said that they hired Swag with money. After all, at the sniper site. , Swag''s sniper rifle was captured over there for the first time.


    but¡­¡­


    These people probably never thought that Swag¡¯s sniper rifle could not shoot bullets. The firing pin was fine-tuned and it was not visible from the outside, but when it was actually shooting, it could not be shot.


    Lake heard that Isaac was dumbfounded at the time.


    As for the senator and his brother of the oil tycoon, do you still need to ask? This time the Federation asked the Vatican to come here to prove that God is favoring the Federation. Such a big incident was directly punished as a terrorist attack.


    Big capital will not be guaranteed. At the moment, I hope to directly collapse and then swallow the Charles Petroleum Investment Consortium. In the past few days, the share price of Charles Petroleum Investment has fallen no less than the value of the rag.


    Lake smiled: "Your wanted order was cancelled yesterday. Why, don''t you plan to go back to the mountains to live in seclusion?"


    Swag got up, smiled bitterly: "It''s still deep in the mountains, my house was blown up by them, my dog..."


    "Bye!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake directly interrupted and said to Swag: "I heard that the death is old and miserable. When my people found the dog, they only had a skeleton, and it was half a skeleton."


    After all, Swag lived in seclusion in the deep mountains and old forests. There were still many carnivores in the deep mountains.


    "That..."


    "It''s gone too."


    Swag opened his mouth, as if he still wanted to ask something, Lake didn''t wait for him to say it, so he said so.


    The entire cabin was sent to the sky by a bomb, and what else would it leave behind?


    Cash?


    Lake said: "It''s okay. You are just going bankrupt. Besides, you are not afraid of bankruptcy. The monthly subsidies given to you by the army are enough for you to live again."


    I am not worried about money, I am worried about the guns in my collection.


    Swag took a deep breath, shook his head, and then looked at that: "Where is that sniper?"


    Lake frowned: "Who?"


    Swag said, "The sniper who killed the archbishop."


    The Lake Homeland Security Bureau found out who was behind the scenes. The case happened in the afternoon, and the case was closed in the evening. The speed is as fast as a rocket.


    but¡­¡­


    The black hand behind the scenes was caught, and the real murderer who shot has not been found yet.


    Swag said: "The sniper who can hit the archbishop at that distance and at that angle is not manslaughter, but is definitely not unknown. He is the real murderer."


    That kind of distance, that kind of angle, the snipers who can shoot such bullet angles, yes, rarely, as one of the top snipers, there are only a few people that Swag can think of coming and going.


    Lake said directly: "Michael Sandel, do you know him?"


    Swag frowned: "Is he this sniper?"


    Lake nodded: "Well, to be precise, it is more appropriate to say that he is a killer."


    Michael Sandel, a killer, and also a killer who has received a battle in history, but still survived.


    Of course, in the killer world¡¯s data database, this ruthless Sandel, who is a bit more ruthless than Lake, is already dead.


    Sandel is a ruthless killer. As far as he can look, he doesn''t keep alive and behaves perversely. As a result, he quarreled with his boss and killed his boss''s family because of a mission.


    Then there was revenge. The organization forced Sandel into an abandoned building, did not choose to go in and search, and directly used artillery to bombard the building directly, directly razing the building to the ground.


    But he did not die, he was just disabled, but even so, he found himself a new master and accepted his master¡¯s captivity.


    Lake turned and walked outside the door: "We are investigating this guy. You should care about yourself. Although, we have held a press conference, but your photo ID has been seen in the newspaper, and your identity information has been leaked. It''s completely clean, basically it''s no different from social death. If you want to go out, be careful not to be touched by that person."


    Swag: "¡­¡­"


    It''s not that there is no such possibility.


    There are two types of federal happy citizens. The first is patriotic, and their patriotism is the one that will not be updated in real time. Maybe they saw Swag and thought he was still a fugitive, so he shot him out.


    The second type is those who are war-weary. For soldiers like Swag whose resumes are astonishing to a certain extent, once this group of people have their brains, they like to find these people to shoot black guns.


    So, Swag is indeed dead.


    Poor.


    In the office.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Assistant Tiffany walked in from outside, looked at Lake standing at the window and said: "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    Standing at the window, watching the happy people parading on the ground, he shook his head and said, "The case is over, and the security level that was raised before will be brought back."


    Tiffany nodded: "Okay, sir."


    After the terrorist attack, the Department of Homeland Security issued a risk warning to the entire New York State in accordance with the procedures. Now that the case is over, it is time to lower the risk level.


    As for the happy group of protesting people on the ground?


    Anyway, there is always a place where happy people protest in New York State every day. Lake just glances at it and does not pay attention. There is no value of attention. No matter what you say, they will always protest.


    Protest against the concealment of the truth by the Homeland Security Agency


    Protest that Washington''s information is not open to the public.


    You slowly protest, this is your right, but I let go, even if I lose, anyway, after their three-minute heat passes, I guess they will go to other things to protest other things.


    A group of happy people, apart from the value of the cut leek, there is no other value at all.


    That afternoon.


    The New York State Department of Homeland Security officially notified the major law enforcement agencies to lower the security level of New York State again, and the security level returned to normal. The major law enforcement agencies also lowered their own security levels according to the level of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Five p.m.


    Lake packed his things and got off work, and when he took Swag to the bar for a drink, he received a call from Washington.


    Combat Center.


    Lake walked in and nodded to the land agent who was inside: "Connect."


    Homeland agents connected directly to the Washington Department of Homeland Security.


    soon.


    Secretary Kelly and the director of the Washington Department of Homeland Security are online.


    "Minister!"


    "Lake."


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake on the line and said directly: "The sniper escaped. According to our information, at noon yesterday, he arrived in New York by plane under a pseudonym."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Run, sir, Sandel is a disabled person."


    MMP.


    A killer who needs a wheelchair with his legs disabled, in the land of Washington, can he run away like this?


    The director of Washington D.C. looked a little ugly and said: "Director Edwin, this matter is mainly to blame on me, it is my carelessness."


    Lake looked at the Washington Governor and frowned: "How did this happen, I remember, yesterday morning, Isaac and his gold master had already recognized the killer."


    The director of Washington said: "Yesterday''s operation was a joint operation between the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI. Because of its address, the FBI rushed to it first. After we sent someone over, we found out on the scene. Sandel has been picked up by our people from the Department of Homeland Security?"


    Lake was a little shocked: "What?"


    Secretary Kelly was beside him, his face was a bit ugly and said: "Someone pretended to be the Ministry of Land Security of our country and took the person from the FBI."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    good fellow.


    This is the rhythm of Feng Shui turns, is it the rhythm of coming to my house today?


    Next second.


    Lake had a name in his mind: "Minister, I think this must be done by SHIELD. I pretend to be a law enforcement agency. SHIELD has a great conviction."


    Minister Kelly: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 290: Black King is online

    This is not Lake''s joke or nonsense.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.Is there still a small number of impersonating federal law enforcement agencies?


    CIA!


    FBI!


    NSA!


    Even, at some point, SHIELD can pretend to be the NBA!


    and so¡­¡­


    It is not impossible for S.H.I.E.L.D. to pretend to be GHS. After all, they may not dare to pretend to be in New York State, but in Washington, D.C., they still dare to pretend to be GHS.


    As for the reason?


    As Swag said before, at that distance and at that angle, the sniper who can accurately shoot the archbishop is one of the few in the world.


    As for the issue of disability, as long as it is valuable, as long as it is valuable, what kind of organization does it belong to, what kind of disability is a disability?


    Minister Kelly shook his head directly: "It''s not from SHIELD."


    After this incident came out, I undoubtedly felt that I was completely targeted by Lake, and directly lost the New York branch. SHIELD immediately called Secretary Kelly, saying that this incident was definitely not a god. What the Shield did.


    obviously.


    Aegis, I¡¯m afraid of Lake. It is estimated that within S.H.I.


    And how long it has been, I thought time was the best medicine, but now it seems that even if five years have passed, Lake''s resentment towards S.H.I.E.L.D. is still sufficient.


    Lake listened to Minister Kelly''s words and touched his chin: "It''s not S.H.I.E.L.D., then who can evaporate directly under the noses of us and the FBI on the territory of Washington DC?"


    Don¡¯t underestimate the security level of Washington. After all, most of the elites of federal law enforcement agencies are gathered in Washington. In this case, there are satellites on board and many agents under it. Except for a few organizations, there are very few people. Can play this method of evaporating the world.


    and...


    also got into the airport, took a flight back to New York again, until now, was discovered by federal law enforcement agencies.


    Wow.


    Regardless of who did this thing, Lake couldn''t help but exclaim, it was amazing.


    "Is the face sketched out?"


    "We have looked for it, but there is no match."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake touched his chin with his finger and said nothing.


    Upon seeing this, the Washington Administrator said: "Director Edwin, after recovering from the documents we burned in the fireplace in the house, this Sandel seems to have been assigned the last task."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The DC manager and an agent next to him said, the next second, a fax document that was burned and restored appeared on the big screen.


    On the fax document, there is only one name.


    Lake Edwin.


    Assistant Tiffany was about to turn around when he saw this, and ordered the Department of Homeland Security to raise the level of security and send agents to the Star Tower.


    Lake returned to his senses and stopped Tiffany directly: "Where are you going?"


    Tiffany turned around: "Sir."


    Lake laughed and said: "I am not even afraid of demons, a killer, and a crippled killer, he won''t make any ripples in my heart."


    It''s just that he has a problem.


    Lake curiously asked Minister Kelly: "Is this Sandel suffering from Stockholm Syndrome? The black hands behind the scenes have been arrested. He still wants to come over and complete this mortal task?"


    The director of Washington said: "Our intelligence analysts have analyzed this, and according to the information we have obtained, after Sandel was buried, he was rescued again. In this case, it is possible."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "Then let that Charles or Isaac cancel this mission, and obediently let him go back to Washington for trial."


    "No way!"


    "Why."


    "Congressman Charles hanged himself in his study after bail. Another Charles was killed in a car accident after bail. As for Isaac, he was stabbed to death by a prisoner in a military prison."


    "¡­¡­"


    good fellow.


    The speed is fast enough.


    This is undoubtedly the big capital''s effort. After all, their affairs in Africa are more or less illegal. It is okay to expose these people. If this goes to the court to talk nonsense, what if it affects them? , Anyway, it is now considered as conclusive evidence, so, so far, it is OK if there is no matching evidence.


    The tragedy happened abroad, the federal government is not interested in intervening.


    Lake thought in his heart, and after a few conversations with Secretary Kelly and the Director of Washington, he was directly taken offline.


    Assistant Tiffany said: "Sir, I think..."


    Lake walked directly outside: "I have to hide a killer. Then there is a killer organization. I don''t want to live in the building. Send Sandel''s photo to the New York Police Department. Make sure that every patrolman has a copy. I don''t believe it, he can still play the game of "Evaporation of the World" when he arrives on my turf?"


    What are you kidding?


    Someone can get to this position, relying on his own strength and ability, a crippled assassin, and Lake standing in front of him, he has no chance to shoot.


    "Tracking card, locate him!"


    "Ding!"


    "Michael Sandel, is being tracked, please wait!"


    "Tracking success!"


    "Ding!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake left the combat center, he glanced at the location shown on the tracking card and raised his eyebrows.


    Whoops.


    It''s not that Sandel is not in New York, Sandel did arrive in New York, but the position of this guy is a bit peculiar.


    111 Pearl Street?


    Continental Hotel?


    good fellow.


    Lake said inwardly, but if Sandel could only escape from Washington DC by relying on the Continental Hotel, it is indeed possible, after all, the Continental Hotel has this strength.


    but¡­¡­


    This assassin killed his own boss. Can the management of the Continental Hotel let this destructive guy appear in their hotel?


    Lake blinked, and then thought of something.


    In other words, this Sandel was executed by a killer of his own organization, and the Continental Hotel management would not intervene until all the people in that organization were killed.


    was taken advantage of by Sandel?


    The first person.


    The killer organization that Sandel was in has long since disappeared in time. The killer of that organization either died or went to another company with his resume. The Continental Hotel was not wanted and the organization was gone. From a certain angle. Speaking of, Sandel has transformed from an organization killer to a free killer gorgeously.


    But this operation is only theoretical, there is no reality.


    the reason is simple.


    If Sandel¡¯s approach proves to be feasible, what if the top killers follow suit? Will the order of the killer world be restored? Isn¡¯t the bosses of those killer companies in danger that everyone is in danger, worrying that the killers under them think? To retire, he slashed him straight away, and then went somewhere to hide for a few years, and waited until the killer company went bankrupt or was annexed, and then walked out in a big manner?


    Lake thought about why Sandel was so good now, and drove straight away from the Land Building.


    Evening.


    The lights are on.


    The Black King made his debut.


    111 Pearl Street, in front of the Continental Hotel.


    Lake got out of a rough truck. Under the leadership of the attendant under the umbrella, he didn''t catch any rain. He entered the continental hotel, which was a bit cold outside but warm as always.


    There are a lot of guests in the Continental Hotel. After all, New York City had been on alert all the way before that. Some of the killers were out-of-towners and didn''t want to find excitement, so they had to stay in the hotel for a few days.


    is still the black attendant.


    "Good evening, Mr. Black King, the accommodation is still......"


    "Find someone."


    Lake took out a gold coin and handed it over. The black attendant handed Lake a card. After a while, Lake was directly on the elevator, swiping the card and once again entered the entertainment venue under the Continental Hotel.


    Ding!


    got out of the elevator.


    grumpy.


    Angry.


    Envy.


    violent.


    Lake felt the darkness that was almost condensing into substance around him, and directly spurred the Force seeds, absorbed all of them, and collected them as nourishment.


    "Two glasses of bourbon."


    Lake pulled the chair directly in front of Sandel, who brought his own wheelchair, and sat down, then took out a gold coin, and with a ding sound, he ejected to the bar and said so.


    Sandel, who was drinking his vodka, looked up at Lake, who was sitting across from him, and didn''t seem to be surprised: "Black King?"


    Lake made a wait gesture towards Sandel.


    after awhile.


    The waiter put two cups of bourbon on the table.


    Lake looked at the waiter who was going to pass the second cup of bourbon to Sandel and said, "No, no, both cups are mine."


    Friends can drink his wine, even strangers can drink it, but enemies alone are not qualified to drink it.


    The guillotine wine won''t work here in Lake.


    Ten minutes ago, after placing an order at the Continental Hotel, Sandel was already a nailed enemyLake took a sip of the middle of Bourbon, leaned on the chair, tilted his legs, and looked a little curiously. Go to Sandel and smile: "I''m very curious about one thing, Mr. Sandel, can you help me out?"


    Sandel held his wheelchair with both hands: "Of course."


    Lake nodded: "Mr. Sandel, the five million you ordered is your own money or your master¡¯s money."


    MMP.


    This Sandel placed an order of 5 million at the Continental Hotel and offered a reward for Lake''s head.


    Although most killers are unlikely to take orders from federal executives, there is a symbol on that. Maybe there is a silly person who sees the price and does not want to take other orders?


    And this list is still open, that is, the name of the bounty is public and the bounty is paid in full.


    Lake finally knew why Sandel was able to stay in this continental hotel safe and sound.


    Because it is a public reward, it means that the one who picked Sandel from Washington DC was not from the Continental Hotel. When Sandel arrived in New York, he went straight to the Continental Hotel. Before the Continental Hotel responded, he directly stated that he wanted to place the order.


    Then.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 291: The novice protection period of the earth

    As a killer, there is no doubt that Sandel needs to be punished by the Continental Hotel.


    But as a customer?


    If it is said that the customer is God in that industry, and this point is implemented and throughout, then if the killer industry dares to say that it is the first, no one dares to say that it is the second.


    Is there an industry where you can do it for the customer, even at the expense of your own life?


    no.


    Therefore, in the killer world, the customer is God, not empty words, but a fact!


    Sandel used this method to enter the Continental Hotel as a customer, and because of the public bounty, he can stay in the Continental Hotel until the mission is completed.


    As for the reason?


    Perhaps it is the management of Continental Hotel, but it is a way to attract big customers. It is to tell the big customers in this way that the list is handed over to us. Before the completion, as long as you need it, Continental Hotel can guarantee your personal life. It''s safe, and at the same time, it will show in this way that the Continental Hotel will never finish eating the other end.


    at least not during the execution of the mission.


    As for after the order is completed?


    Ha ha.


    The transaction has ended, so it is natural to invite the big customers out. Perhaps, the next wave is that another person enters the Continental Hotel to offer a reward for the customer who just left.


    The Continental Hotel is open for business, no one can kill, only to see if the price is enough.


    this point¡­¡­


    is quite similar to Lake. In this world, no one is immortal. Without anyone else, the earth will turn.


    in the bar.


    Lake played with the wine glass on his hand, and said with interest to the opposite Sandel: "Tell me, I am very interested. This is your money, or your host¡¯s money."


    Sandel''s hands holding the armrests squeezed tightly. Obviously, the two words in Lake''s mouth seemed to touch a certain pain point of Sandel.


    But.


    Sandel laughed aloud and looked at Lake: "The whole assassin world is rumored that the Black King and the head of the law enforcement agency Lake Edwin have a very close relationship. Even the destruction of the textile factory seems to have something to do with it. There is a relationship between the assassin in the killer world, but everyone has nothing to do. However, I am also very curious about the relationship between Lake Edwin and the Black King, and also, the relationship between the master and the slave?"


    Lake shrugged: "If I say yes, don''t you, do you recognize your own slave status?"


    admit that he is his slave?


    What''s the big deal?


    If the clone did not change into the female version of Lake, if it is possible, I would like to say that the female version of Lake is the male version of Lake¡¯s RBQ, and Lake can also say it.


    Sandel smiled and said, "Let''s put it this way, Mr. Black King admits to his relationship with Lake Edwin himself?"


    Lake glanced at Sandel, and smiled: "Mr. Sandel, I know what tricks you are playing. Do you want me to admit that I am the gangster in the assassin world?"


    Sandel''s eyes flickered: "Do you dare?"


    Lake laughed haha: "Want me to say, yes, tell me who saved you from Washington."


    A sardonic smile appeared on Sandel''s mouth.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and jumped.


    Next second.


    Lake shook his head: "Forget it, I''ve talked to you enough nonsense, I''m tired of it."


    talking.


    Lake got up, swiped his right hand, and Glock made a seventeen-style shot.


    boom!


    àÛ!


    After a gunshot, the entire mainland bar, instantly, almost at the moment of the gunshot, fell into a dead silence with lightning speed.


    Even... even the air freezes.


    Only, the song "TakeMeHome, CountryRoads" that reverberates in the bar reverberates around like water.


    Attendants and many assassin''s eyes fell on the table where Lake was at the same time. Lake got up and held a gun in one hand, while Sandel was leaning against his wheelchair with wide eyes.


    Even at the moment after death, Sandel was thinking about a question.


    How dare he?


    How dare Lake? This is the Continental Hotel. For decades, the Continental Hotel¡¯s management has used crazy killings to tell the entire killer world what is called a safe zone in the killer world.


    are you crazy?


    This is not just Sandel''s problem, but also the thoughts in the mind of countless killers in the bar at this moment.


    Lake chuckled, closed his gun, sat down again, and took a sip of the bourbon in his glass.


    The stagnant time seems to be broken.


    At the bar counter, the waiter hurriedly pressed the emergency button, one after another assassins got up from their seats, unanimously, and walked towards the exit very tacitly and silently.


    How dare I?


    What dare not I?


    The murderous heart has risen, and it is invincible!


    Lake took out a cigarette from the damage, lit it for himself, looked at Sandel with his head back in his wheelchair blankly, and sneered in his heart.


    The only reason why the Continental Hotel still exists so far is that the Continental Hotel did not provoke Lake, and that''s it, and he had to take orders from the Continental Hotel to make money.


    at the moment?


    Not to mention the Continental Hotel, even if Hydra dares to provoke him once, only death will be the only thing that can be solved by money.


    He doesn''t lack money right now. No, he doesn''t need money anymore. Naturally, even if Hydra gives him all his assets to calm his anger, it is impossible.


    To put it simply.


    For this world, the novice protection period for Lake has been completely lost. If Lake is scrupulous under the money draw, then Lake is truly unscrupulous now.


    ten minutes later.


    The director of the New York Continental Hotel, Winston in a suit with curly hair and his black attendant, Charon, walked out of the elevator.


    The several attendants at the bar counter turned around and left after the big boss appeared in a tacit understanding.


    Winston walked behind Lake and sighed as he looked at Sandel whose brow was shot in his wheelchair.


    Black attendant Charon walked aside, pushed Sandel''s wheelchair aside, and then took a chair.


    Winston sat down with his legs crossed, looked at Lake who was sitting across from him, and was silent for a moment: "Black King, do you know what my favorite sentence is?"


    Lake said: "Regulations, no rules, no doubt about us and animals?"


    Winston nodded: "Yes."


    Lake smiled and said, "Do you know my rules?"


    "Please speak."


    "There are no taboos!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Winston turned his head to look at Sandel, whose corpse was getting colder, with a headache: "You make it hard for me."


    Lake smiled and said, "You can follow the rules, I don''t mind, Winston!"


    His favorability for Winston is at least 50 or more. After all, Lake was able to join the Continental Hotel and become a free killer. The recommendation letter or something was written by Winston, and, Lake¡¯s. The first order was also given by Winston, which was regarded as a certificate for him to join the Continental Hotel.


    In the past, if the relationship between Lake and Emilia had not been exposed, if Lake did this, it is estimated that half an hour would be an expulsion order and a killing order.


    but¡­¡­


    Standing behind the black king is Emilia, the immortal queen of the dark world today, and the only queen to inform the immortal blood of Europe.


    "Hey!"


    Winston sighed again and looked up at Lake: "The high table is sure to maintain the rules of the Continental Hotel."


    Lake is still the same: "Do what you should do, Winston, I can assure you that I will not anger you because you did what you have to do, and you have my permission, Winston!"


    After all, there are old friendships. Although Lake''s friendship will not stop Lake''s murderous intentions when calculating him, it is limited to calculations. If Winston does something within the authority he must do, Lake doesn''t care. of.


    This is the same as people want to eat. It is necessary. Lake won''t be angry with Winston just because he wants to eat.


    Winston shook his head: "Other people, I may have the right to issue an expulsion order directly, but, you, I can''t, I will tell the judge about the matter here, as for the opinions of the high table, I can''t control it. From now on At the beginning, Black King, you are no longer welcomed by the Continental Hotel, and your assassin status will also be frozen."


    Who made Lake not the Lake before.


    Even if it is a Continental Hotel, it will not be rigid with the immortal blood. At the very least, it will not choose to be rigid without weighing it into consideration.


    But Winston must respond to this.


    Winston has been the director of the Continental Hotel in New York since eight years. It is no exaggeration to say that as long as it is a killer in New York, whether organized or unorganized, the respect for Winston is far higher. For the so-called high table.


    Just like what Winston once said, it is easy to kill him at a high table, but it is impossible to find one that can manage nearly 100,000 killers in New York so well.


    Therefore, in order to maintain his identity and status, Winston must respond.


    Lake pursed his lips, nodded to express his understanding, and then said to Winston, "How about buying me a drink before I leave?"


    After tonight, whether the Continental Hotel will continue to exist or disappear in the long river of time is just between the thoughts of the high table.


    Winston gestured to Lake towards the bar: "Of course, I know, that bottle of bourbon, which needs ten gold coins for a cup, is not a year or two you are thinking about."


    Lake got up and laughed: "Even if it''s a gold coin or two cups, I think it tastes good. After all, the prostitutes are all good."


    There is that bad thing about white prostitutes.


    Immortal body!


    The Force Seed!


    Which of these two was not obtained by Lake White. As a result, it proved that the non-Chief could not beat the European Emperor, but the European Emperor had no chance of winning against the White Prostitutes.


    half an hour later.


    After drinking the bourbon worth ten gold coins with Winston, the moment his forefoot just walked out of the Continental Hotel, the expulsion order against the Black King was directly issued.


    à§à§.


    The attendant who originally held the umbrella for Lake directly acted like a machine, and left the umbrella on Lake¡¯s head. From the moment the expulsion order was issued, all services of the Continental Hotel were closed to Lake.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 292: S.H.I.E.L.D.

    But the expulsion order is only an expulsion order.


    Until the moment when the sun rose the next day, the killers in New York did not wait. They should have issued a comprehensive clean-up order following the expulsion order.


    This makes many killers puzzled.


    What do you mean by ¡¡¡¡?


    Their room in the Continental Hotel can''t kill people in a private space, but the Black King can jump up and kill people in a bar?


    Have the times changed?


    Or¡­¡­


    The rules have changed. The Continental Hotel, the recognized safe zone in the killer world, has also disappeared?


    An undercurrent is surging in the assassin world.


    This is a big deal. If it is not handled properly, the rules established by the Continental Hotel over many years will collapse. There is little carelessness, and even the credibility of the Continental Hotel will completely explode.


    All the killers who heard the news set their sights on the Continental Hotel. Over time, once the Continental Hotel did not give any advice on how to deal with it within a certain period of time, then the killers used their feet with choice. Voted.


    But...


    Lake doesn''t mind this, as he said before, the cash draw is not a protection period for Lake''s novices, but a protection period for novices in this world.


    Only people with insufficient strength will weigh the pros and cons.


    Lake?


    The unscrupulous person cares a little, and has an understanding of ideas.


    The incident of the Black King shooting outright at the New York Hotel not only spread to the entire assassin world, but also spread to a certain S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. that did not even deserve a name before.


    Barbara Morse!


    Barbara Morse, who has been undercover in the killer world under a pseudonym, immediately responded to S.H.I.E.L.D. when he heard the news.


    Aegis Sanfei is decorated.


    in the meeting room.


    Director Nick Fury, Deputy Director Maria Hill, and even Commander Victoria Hand were among them.


    The functions of the Aegis New York Operations Center have been frozen, because the Black Heart incident directly led to the dismantling of the New York Operations Center. Naturally, Commander Victoria Hand also returned to the San Fei ornaments.


    "This is consistent with our profile."


    Nick Fury was the first to speak out, throwing this information from the killer world on the table: "If there is Lake Edwin, there is the Black King. However, I originally thought that the Black King should at least be able to He was scrupulous, but he didn''t expect that he would kill Sandel directly in the Continental Hotel."


    Maria Hill folded her arms: "According to the information we have collected before, there was someone who hated the Black King in the past, but the Black King did not do anything in the Continental Hotel. Obviously, the Black King at the time seemed to be scrupulous. The scruples seem to disappear, and I think we must figure this out."


    "The establishment of the immortal royal family?"


    "No."


    Nick Fury looked at Maria Hill: "Before this, Emilia was one of the three elders of the blood race, and it was also Emilia¡¯s reign. If the Black King¡¯s reliance is this, then , There is no difference between before and now."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is an international espionage agency after all. Even if I have not known things before, I have been in touch with Lake for so many years.


    "I think we seem to overlook someone."


    Commander Victoria Hand said: "The cause of this incident is Lake Edwin, then, will the problem arise with Lake Edwin?"


    Killer Black King.


    Professor X who broke the news.


    Gemini Saga.


    even...


    Although there is no evidence that, on that island, the V-Vendor team of the Twelve People Tu Yiguo is also directly related to Lake, but Daniel Whitehoe is behind the cloning incident, and it just so happened that the V-Vendetta team was behind the scenes. I went to find Daniel Whitehoe on that island.


    Commander Victoria Hand flipped through Lake¡¯s thick archives, and said to the vests who are inextricably linked to Lake: ¡°We¡¯ve heard of the killer Black King, but the informant Professor X, the letter V The Vendetta team, Gemini Saga who calls himself Saint Seiya, these people have never appeared on our surveillance radar before, and they only appeared when they were involved with Lake."


    Sitting on the side, Phil Coleson, who had not made a sound, said to the crowd: "When these people appeared on our surveillance radar, we conducted an investigation. They are not only mysterious, but also An interesting place."


    When the whistleblower Professor X appeared, Lake himself was in Washington.


    When the V-Vendetta team appeared, although Lake was already on the plane at the time, he was in the same city geographically.


    The Black King and Saga are even more needless to say.


    New York is Lake¡¯s nest. The Black King and Saga also appeared in New York. The only difference is that Saga once appeared in Afghanistan.


    Coelson threw out a glass photo of a desert in Afghanistan.


    Everyone looked.


    Although they have all been to the field to see it, every time they see the glass that appears in the desert, and the twin stars in it, it is very shocking.


    Maria Hill knocked on the table: "I remember, this Gemini Saga once said a word, he said that he is the Gemini Saga of the zodiac, then, is there such a possibility? It belongs to this mysterious organization, the zodiac."


    Nick Fury said: "This zodiac sign has information and can be connected to the scattered records we found in the written database."


    Some records found by Lake through the Red Queen''s massive digging on the Internet, S.H.I.E.L.D. also discovered it here, and even found more information than Lake.


    After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. has an advantage that Lake does not have. S.H.I.E.L.D. has a huge warehouse. All the materials stored in it are handwritten and not entered into the computer.


    These materials were found by SHIELD from this warehouse.


    Signs of the zodiac.


    It was first proposed by Leonardo da Vinci in the late Renaissance. Moreover, according to the information collected by S.H.I.E.L.D., this zodiac proposed by Leonardo and their Aegis Like the Bureau, it is a global secret spy agency, and it can be said that it is also the originator of all global secret spy agencies.


    But these S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureaus do not know where the headquarters are and who the members are.


    There are only sporadic records showing that it seems that this zodiac sign has experienced a rebellion. After that, this zodiac sign was completely disbanded, and after that, there was no record.


    "According to the force value displayed by the Gemini Saga..."


    Nick Fury shook his head and said, "He has no connection with this ancient zodiac. After all, the zodiac is also the name of the zodiac, maybe it''s a brand new zodiac."


    Ms. Victoria Hand said: "So, all the problems are with this Lake Edwin, but this Lake Edwin compares with a few people, and it seems a little ordinary."


    If you look at Lake alone, there is no doubt that it is the most dazzling star, but if these people are gathered together, Lake seems to be less dazzling.


    So, what is the reason that Lake Edwin is connected with these people who are more dazzling than him?


    Equivalent status?


    Common interests?


    The same hobby?


    Killer, whistleblower, ascetic monk?


    What do you think, it seems that status and interests are completely unmatched, so there will be the last one, the same hobby, but it seems that it can''t stand scrutiny.


    Nick Fury knocked on the table. Seeing that the topic became crooked, he pulled the topic to the very beginning: "Several people, the relationship between Lake Edwin and these people is not what we need the most attention. It¡¯s other things, how Continental Hotel will handle this matter, do we need to intervene."


    Maria Hill said directly: "We know the immortal queen behind the Black King, and the Continental Hotel will know that unless they have the determination to die, they will never go to war with the immortal royal family."


    After all, the news that the blood of the immortal royal family is not afraid of the sun has spread. Although it is spread in the dark world, some ordinary people still know that in the dark world, there is a vampire who is not afraid of the sun. After being transformed by them, he has the advantages of longevity of vampires, and no other shortcomings of vampires.


    Even, some rich people who don''t want to be human are making a lot of money in the hope that he can become a member of the blood family of the immortal royal family, but the immortal queen has long stated that he will not transform any ordinary person.


    After all, relying on the advantage of being immortal and not afraid of the sun The immortal royal family can turn the entire earth into a planet of blood, but this only exists in theory.


    No one would want to see this scene.


    Commander Victoria Hand is not as certain as Maria Hill: "However, if the Continental Hotel is taboo to fight the immortal royal family, then their own cornerstones will fall apart."


    This seems to be a dilemma for the Continental Hotel.


    But for S.H.I.E.L.D., it is not a multiple-choice question. Under the premise that nothing happens, no matter which one the Continental Hotel chooses, this is not what S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to see.


    If the Continental Hotel chooses to maintain its own rules and go to war, there is no doubt that the ghost knows how many people will die, but if you choose the latter, there is no doubt that the killer world, which is still in the rules, will directly collapse. It is estimated that the times will go backwards. It''s time to return to the **** era when the killers are in their own hands, you kill me and I kill you.


    Nick Fury said: "Actually, speaking of this, what worries me the most is whether Lake Edwin will also help his friend if things go on."


    If Lake Edwin goes out, it basically heralds a visible ending.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 293: Presiding judge black king

    Chaos!


    has the biggest turmoil since civilized society in history.


    After all, once Lake Edwin leaves the game as an official, there is no doubt that the Continental Hotel in New York will be directly taken away, and even the Continental Hotel on federal land will be directly taken away.


    "No!"


    Maria Hill looked directly at Nick Fury and shook her head: "The Black King and Lake Edwin are inextricably linked. Now, after Lake Edwin drove us out of New York City, New York City If it becomes a battlefield, the New York State Department of Homeland Security will be to blame. We understand this, and the Black King also understands this."


    They Aegis has evacuated from New York. If New York is turning into a battlefield, what can the Department of Homeland Security use to back it up? You can''t give it to S.H.I.E.L.D. out of thin air.


    Don''t bring such bullies.


    Maria Hill looked at the projected map of New York, then noticed somewhere, and said, "If there is no room for maneuver in this matter, most likely, the Black King will put the battlefield on New Jersey."


    Who makes New Jersey so close to New York.


    A Hudson River separates the two states. Even if New Jersey on the other side becomes Afghanistan directly, Lake Edwin¡¯s status will be as unmovable as a mountain, and no one can shake it.


    Commander Victoria Hand also echoed from the side: "The history of this New York State Department of Homeland Security is full of federal high value. When in the military, no action failed. When in the New York Police Department, The crime detection rate is 100%. Now that we are in the Department of Homeland Security, how could it be possible to let a terrorist attack that he knew happened on his site without us as a backstop, which would damage his image."


    just while talking.


    Ding Dong!


    at this time.


    Ms. Victoria Hand received a text message.


    Text message from Barbara Morse.


    look up.


    Ms. Victoria Hand looked at everyone: "Continental Hotel has made a choice!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Continental Hotel made a choice?


    What is ¡¡¡¡.


    Nick Fury suddenly felt a little bit in his heart. After all, for S.H.I.E.L.D., no matter what Continental Hotel chooses, it seems that one thing cannot be changed.


    That is an uproar that is about to appear.


    Especially how long the time has passed now is the same as many lawyers don¡¯t want the jury to discuss the result in just ten minutes, because the less time the jury spends, the more inclined it is to check there.


    just...


    There are exceptions to everything.


    When Barbara Morse passed the announcement of the Continental Hotel to S.H.I.E.L.D. Three Fei ornaments, Nick Fury and others after reading the announcement, all had the same idea.


    shady!


    Black box operation!


    Is there any King Fa?


    The Continental Hotel directly posted its handling opinions on the matter on its dark website. The specific meaning is that Sandel deliberately took advantage of the gap set by the Continental Hotel¡¯s management and was promoted to the Continental Hotel executive judge three months ago. The Black King chose to execute Sandel after questioning him.


    To put it simply.


    Sandel is dead right, Lake kills well.


    Many assassins and even S.H.I.E.L.D. people thought of the gore and **** scenes, but they never expected that the situation would suddenly become like this.


    The killer killed people in the Continental Hotel, and there is no doubt that he must be completely expelled from the Continental Hotel.


    But the high table judges killed people in the Continental Hotel completely within the rules.


    This¡­


    Many assassins were a little confused and felt strangely magical, but they had no other emotions. After all, they knew what Sandel had done before, and at the beginning, they were also thinking about how Continental Hotel would deal with this exploiting Sandel.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that the Black King, who originally thought they were assassins, would directly become the mainland hotel judge. It¡¯s as if everyone is obviously a wage earner, so why in the blink of an eye, the same wage earners turned into a straightaway. Management?


    In ¡¡¡¡ Three Fei, Nick Fury and others are also a little confused.


    In the face of God, when the news came, Nick Fury raised the level of this matter to S level, a level that requires constant attention and intervention at any time.


    The results of it?


    What is this called?


    Nick Fury frowned and looked at Commander Victoria Hand: "How could this Black King suddenly become the management of the Continental Hotel?"


    Commander Victoria Hand was also at a loss: "Director, like you, this is the first time I heard about this news."


    Nick Fury frowned: "So, this is the third option for the Continental Hotel?"


    For the Continental Hotel, if they choose to start a war, they will die without breaking the net. If they choose to pretend to be dead, they will die directly. Therefore, they chose the third way.


    If an outsider can¡¯t kill, then it¡¯s not an outsider, can it just be your own?


    Nick Fury and the others thought of this possibility and couldn''t help taking a breath. After all, the Continental Hotel could choose the third way, which was far beyond their expectation.


    Actually...


    Nick Fury and others were unexpectedly right. After all, although Nick Fury and others are secret agencies, they are in the sun anyway, and their behavior is very domineering. This is how S.H.I.E.L.D. recruits Lake. It can be felt by the method.


    To put it simply.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. behavior likes to think bad things, but also has a tendon in their mind, so they also feel that other people are also a tendon.


    But outside of S.H.I.E.L.D., even Hydra, the choice in matters is more of a smooth way.


    But this is not the point.


    In fact, Lake had already wondered whether to uproot the Continental Hotel, and when he received a call from Emilia, he was also confused.


    It seems...like...


    The Immortal Consortium is also in the Continental Hotel, with such a tenth of the shares in it.


    WTF?


    Lake was shocked at the time: "When?"


    After all, Emilia never mentioned this matter.


    Emilia, who is in the immortal castle, was actually a little confused when she received the message from the high table, because she did not remember that she was one of the ten largest shareholders of the Continental Hotel.


    This is definitely not because there are too many industries and I forgot, but I really don¡¯t remember.


    At this moment.


    Lake is talking on the phone with Emilia: "Are you sure, the Continental Hotel is not lying to find yourself a step down?"


    After all, the Continental Hotel and the Immortal Kindness are at war, and the final result is predictable. When the Immortal Kindness is still afraid of the sun, the outcome may be 50-50, but right now, the Continental Hotel has no chance of winning.


    But what happened?


    Emilia flipped through the fax document passed by the prime minister of the immortal royal family at this moment: "It is unlikely that it is a lie. The prime minister just sent the original document. This document was signed by Victor and belongs to him. One of the hidden assets, I just learned about it."


    The document for the stake in the Continental Hotel was not signed by Emilia, but was signed before, during Victor''s reign a hundred years ago.


    also belongs to the private assets of Victor''s line.


    As for why after Emilia received everything, I still don¡¯t know about this.


    The reason is also very simple.


    Emilia said: "I listen to your opinion. After unifying the immortal kinsmen, the private assets of Marcus and Victor were separated. This is what I learned when the ruling prime minister reported to me yesterday. ."


    As for why you don¡¯t know the world of the Black King and killer?


    is also very simple.


    The ruling prime minister thought that Lake was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger before. It is estimated that he is playing the same routine now, so he didn¡¯t say it, but it doesn¡¯t work anymore. Not to mention that this mainland hotel will become negative equity, so the ruling prime minister only Can find Emilia overnight to report this matter.


    "and so¡­"


    Lake felt a little magical and stroked his chin: "This is, the flood rushed into the Dragon King Temple?"


    Emilia shrugged and said: "If you want to get rid of the fire, I will ask the ruling prime minister to withdraw from the Continental Hotel. At that time, there will be war. After the integration, the immortal blood will also need a battle to prove themselves."


    Lake chuckled, "Forget it, I''m not that aggressive, Emilia!"


    Emilia is a female warrior who walked down from the medieval battlefield. She is also a female lord, militant and bloodthirsty. It is engraved in Emilia''s genes.


    But Lake is different.


    If the Continental Hotel chooses to go to war, Lake will not admit to counseling, or that sentence, life and death are bearish, do not accept it, who counsels the puppy.


    But the Continental Hotel made the right choice without making any offense to Lake.


    To put it simply.


    Lake was ready for the Continental Hotel to provoke him. As a result, the Continental Hotel couldn''t help but not provoke him, and backhanded that everyone was his own.


    This operation...


    Lake shook his head: "I remember you said that the ruling prime minister of UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com manages the current immortal blood very well."


    Emilia nodded: "Yes, what''s the matter? I can change one."


    Lake laughed and said: "No need, the Continental Hotel itself did not offend me."


    In fact, the Continental Hotel should thank Winston.


    If you change to another hotel manager, it is estimated that the expulsion order will be issued as soon as possible. Although Winston also issued it, he did not do anything extra. Instead, he asked Lake to take the hotel to the New York Continental Hotel before leaving. Drink the bourbon that has been treasured for many years.


    Continental Hotel Judge?


    good fellow.


    Is this a bargain with law enforcement, or is it that I am a law enforcement by nature?


    Lake shook his head and smiled, but in turn comforted Emilia: "Okay, stop the fire, and the Continental Hotel will continue to be maintained. In a way, it is a good thing. On the premise that the Continental Hotel does not provoke me, I will not Will think about destroying him."


    Emilia licked her lips: "That won''t work, I''m on the fire, you come over to put out the fire, I think your tongue is out, dear, I just opened it and waited for you."


    Lake''s mouth twitched: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 294: To help Lakes decent magician

    You girl.


    The demon girl of Chi Guoguo!


    Lake¡¯s heart was beating, although at that time he couldn¡¯t stand the temptation of Emilia, who was glamorous in appearance and incomparable, and walked step by step to the present, but even after so many years, Lake still missed Emilia.


    But...


    Lake resisted the urge to teleport directly to Emilia, and he smiled and said, "I can''t do it now, I have something to do."


    Emilia was suspicious.


    Lake didn''t explain too much, he just promised Emilia that after a while, he would go to Budapest.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake thought for a while and called the assistant Tiffany.


    "Sir."


    "Has the body been received?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Send to the autopsy room, to Olivia, I will be there tomorrow."


    "Understand."


    Olivia complained to Lake a few days ago that she has too much work and little rest time, so she ran to Paris for a vacation some time ago. The special plane has already flown to Paris and is expected to bring Olivia back tonight.


    Sandel was not picked up by the Continental Hotel from Washington, so it is very intriguing that who helped Sandel escape in Washington and allowed him to reach the Continental Hotel in New York safely.


    The remnants of the Charles system?


    Ha ha.


    The villain organization may have a posture that can''t be exhausted by wildfire, but the capital, the only thing they will do is to get into trouble, so they will never do it by the remnants of the Charles system.


    Aegis?


    Hydra?


    Maybe.


    But Lake thinks this possibility is very small. His version of Hydra IQ is online, and Aegis may not be online, but he has been taught so many times by Lake. This kind of trick that can''t be used on the table is disdainful. Moreover, it is this kind of thing that cannot be controlled enough to cause total chaos in New York or the world.


    Then the question is coming.


    Could the old man secretly offend a guy or organization whose name I don¡¯t know?


    Lake stroked his chin.


    the next day.


    Lake got up and finished washing, and was about to go to the office to see if there was any progress on Olivia''s side.


    Skye finished his cereal and got up with the backpack: "I''m leaving."


    Lake nodded.


    At this time.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at the door, got up, and walked toward the door with Skye.


    "what?"


    After Skye opened the door, a strange man appeared at the door of the house: "You are..."


    Lake, who has already followed, said, "He is here to find me, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Skye didn''t doubt he had him, and said goodbye to Lake, and then went out and walked towards the elevator entrance.


    The strange man stretched out his hand towards Lake: "Hello, Director Edwin, my name..."


    Lake didn''t even look at the man, but smiled and waved to Skye who was going into the elevator to leave, indicating that he had a good journey.


    The expression on the face of the strange man was a bit embarrassing.


    This **** mochi.


    soon.


    The elevator closes.


    Lake''s eyes began to fall on the strange man in front of him.


    The strange man resisted the urge to use the drill curse, meditating calmly in his heart, and then looked at Lake, ready to speak again.


    but!


    "Crack!"


    "Uh!"


    Lake''s right hand blasted out like lightning, and the strange man''s eyes shrank. The moment he was about to retreat, he was unable to hide. The slightly white neck was firmly pinched by Lake.


    Like a hunter holding a long-necked chicken.


    àØ!


    Lake closes, booms, time turns, and in an instant, the Gemini Nebula descends silently.


    Boom!


    "what!"


    The strange man directly blasted down on a meteorite, fell heavily, and made a scream, then, anger, unconscious anger instantly poured out from the bottom of his heart: "You **** chicken, I want to..."


    The words have just come to this.


    The strange man stared at the stars of the universe he was in at this moment, a little dumbfounded.


    here it is¡­¡­


    ßÝ!


    Lake, who changed into Saga, directly carried his hands on his back and stood in front of the strange man in the air: "It seems that I guessed right. As expected, you helped Sandel escape from Washington."


    The strange man''s thoughts turned sharply. He is a magician and one of the youngest twelve Aurors in the contemporary North American magical world. Although it is also because of his father, he is not a fool.


    "You and Saga are the same person."


    "Don''t you want to say?"


    The conversation between the two seemed to be not on the same channel. Seeing that this guy did not answer his question, Lake directly punched out: "It''s okay, I''ll see it by myself!"


    "Magic King Fist!!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Phantom Demon King Fist, a spiritual nirvana skill. Phantom Demon King Fist is different from Phoenix Phantom Demon Fist. The focus is on forcing opponents to not bring mental damage to opponents like the Phoenix Magic Fist. The victim will be hypnotized. Obeying the commands of the recruiter, like a puppet.


    The strange man screamed.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    On his body, several magical items that seemed to be able to resist spiritual magic were not supported for even a second, and they directly made a crisp sound, which broke apart in an instant.


    The magic wand in the strange man¡¯s hand had just been taken out, and in an instant, the magical magic fist had directly invaded the strange man¡¯s sea of ??consciousness. The Gemini Nebula appeared directly above the strange man¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, and in an instant, the strange man¡¯s Self-awareness is directly suppressed.


    ßÝ!


    Star Building.


    Lake walked toward the bar with a blank face, behind him, with a bang, his whole body soaked and paralyzed on the carpet like a strange man who had just been salvaged from the water.


    Xiete.


    The carpet is going to be changed again.


    Lake poured bourbon into his cup, took a sip, thinking like this in his heart, and then looked at the strange man: "Get up, talk, all!"


    The words fall.


    The strange man got up from the carpet with godless eyes like a puppet and stood upright. Then, he told the original about where he came from, where he was going, and what he did.


    His name is Cod Fontane, the last of the Twelve Aurors in the South American magical world, and his father is Ai Gilbert Fontane. He came to Lake and was ordered to find out what appeared on Long Island at that time. Saga.


    As for the reason?


    The appearance of Saga directly blasted the black heart demon with a punch, once again making the South American magical world a big laughing stock in the global magical world. They knelt and licked **** at the beginning, and as a result, they came out directly and directly killed the prince of hell. The master exploded, and even forced Mephisto back to hell, who had landed at the last juncture.


    becomes a laughing stock, this is not the point.


    The point is...


    The king of the **** dimension, after Mephisto returned to hell, Nazarah had nothing to do, but he spread the pain of losing his son and the anger of being beaten to the South American magical world. Above.


    Mephisto broke the contract with the South American magic world. In these short months, the old guys in the magic world, who were lucky enough to survive the death exemption from hell, went to the **** dimension to serve ink one by one. Festo.


    what?


    The contract is established, and Mephisto can''t tear it up?


    This is true in theory, but Mephisto uses the South American magic circle as an excuse to breach the contract first. Simply put, Mephisto thinks that Saga is a young hero in the South American magic circle.


    Saga?


    When the evidence came out, Mephisto said angrily. As long as the South American magic world can prove that Saga is not theirs, he promised that the harvested souls will all return to their original positions.


    Who advocates and who proves?


    This point doesn''t work here in Mephisto, who can let Mephisto be the plaintiff and the judge?


    This is not...


    Since this time, the South American magic world has been working hard to find Saga. Originally, relying on the network of the magic world, this is not a difficult task, but now, the South American magic world will reopen the door of **** if it risks the dimension of hell. The risk of not doing anything to make a move, has already been swept out by the Transcendent Realm.


    The South American magical world is not the same as other extraordinary people. Even Hogwarts in the London magical world is now sharing the same sky with the Muggles.


    But the South American magic world is different. To put it simply, the South American magic world can be regarded as closed and closed. They close the door and play on their own. They disdain the messy chickens in their mouths.


    Although the Transcendent Realm has only announced that it will expel the South American magic world from the realm, in fact, it has been expelled when the South American magic world kneeled and licked the dimension of **** for immortality.


    Other transcendents, even the black magicians disdain to join the South American magic world.


    In addition, the South American magical world has no connection with the Federation itself. Therefore, they obtain information about Saga, which is basically equivalent to starting from scratch.


    But they are also amazing.


    In just a few months, although Saga was not found there, it did link Lake, the Black King, and Saga together.


    They originally wanted to use Sandel to force the Black King Then, they used the Black King to force Lake, and then they used Lake to force Saga, but their plan seemed to be a little wrong. .


    I won¡¯t elaborate on what kind of deviations, I understand. As for the brain circuit of the South American magical world, Lake can¡¯t understand it. However, everyone can kneel and lick the **** dimension, and the brain is corroded by the atmosphere of the **** dimension. , It is normal to have a brain circuit that can be called nine bends and eighteen bends.


    Lake didn''t interrupt either, just let this Cod Fontana continue talking.


    Things after ¡¡¡¡ are simple.


    Seeing that their layout plan did not follow them from the beginning, no, they can¡¯t stand it anymore. Since ten days ago, Mephisto has harvested the souls of two South American magical elders every day. If they were If Saga is not found, it is estimated that it will soon be the turn of the younger generation.


    Cord Fontana took the initiative to ask, saying that he wanted to come to Lake, and then asked Lake where Saga was.


    What if Lake doesn¡¯t say anything?


    Ha ha.


    Cord Fontana told his father confidently when he left, that Lake would say that if he said it unrespectfully, he would come to teach Lake what it is to be decent.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 295: If you want to fight, then fight

    Lake smiled.


    Help me decently?


    just you?


    Holding a bourbon wine glass, Lake looked jokingly at Cod Von, who was under his magical magic fist, and with the help of many spiritual magic props, couldn¡¯t hold it for a second and became his servant. Tana, involuntarily, felt a strangely absurd feeling.


    Is it because the waistcoats have been opened too diligently recently? Why do these guys always like to provoke him if they don''t provoke their own waistcoats?


    Are you tired and crooked?


    Lake''s mouth gradually smiled, and his smile... gradually became cold.


    South American Magic World?


    Ah.


    I don¡¯t want to trouble you, you¡¯re better off, rushing over to trouble me?


    sure.


    You are Mephisto¡¯s dogs. When you are used to it, you are afraid of Mephisto and not afraid of me?


    Row!


    Mephisto can exempt you from death, but I don¡¯t know if you can get my death exemption.


    South American magic world, it''s time to be removed!


    Lake put down the wine glass in his hand, appeared directly in front of Cord Fontana with a scream, and put his right hand on Cord Fontana''s shoulder: "Go!"


    Next second.


    Boom!


    A sudden gust of wind appeared in the living room. The wind came fast and went fast. When the wind disappeared, Lake and the Cord Fontana had disappeared in the living room.


    ßÝ!


    In the small alley next door to the Xingchen Building that is not monitored and has no humans all the year round.


    A bolt of lightning flashed quietly, and then, Lake appeared directly in the alley with Cod Fontana.


    "Go, take me to the entrance to the magic world!"


    "...Yes, master!"


    Cord Fontana''s appearance seemed to struggle a bit, but soon, with the suppression of the Gemini Nebula in the sea of ??consciousness, he instantly recovered to the state of being enslaved by the Illusion Demon King Fist.


    Teleport!


    One of the super powers of the sixth sense of the small universe, it does not need to go through any path to reach someone''s place in an instant, and it can even move people or even an army.


    A powerful, complete form of the Golden Saint Seiya, the distance travelled instantaneously is calculated in light years.


    Lake?


    The sixth sense has just broken the wall and he has not had time to study. The threshold of the seventh sense has been seen by him. It is like a maze where Lake sees the entrance and exit, but the scenery in the middle is still a cloud of fog.


    But...


    With the entrance of the seventh sense as a guide, Lake''s research on the sixth sense is progressing every day, even every moment. Just like an exam, Lake already knows the answer. What needs to be done is to reason out the correct answer. Write down the steps.


    The entire organization of the South American magical world is called the Magic Congress of the United States. At the beginning, the headquarters was established in the Appalachian Mountains and was established by a group of wizards and witches.


    Then, the headquarters moved to Williamsburg, Virginia. Then, because the magicians arbitrarily attacked the so-called Mochi, they moved the headquarters to Baltimore again. After the Civil War broke out, the headquarters moved to Washington again.


    at the moment?


    The headquarters of the Magical Congress of America is in New York. The magicians infiltrated the construction team of a new building in New York, used magic to put the seeds of dimension they brought from London into it, and became their brand new base.


    Woolworth Building!


    It was the tallest building in the world at the time, and it was also a ground symbol of New York full of magic and romance. After it was completed, it became a building shared by Maji and wizards. The correct spell must be cast to open the gateway to the South American magical dimension.


    Several teleports!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    With flowing blonde hair and the incarnation of Saga, Lake directly lifted Cod Fontana and appeared in a corner of Ballet Park. As Lake¡¯s base camp, Lake knew very well where some large and small surveillances in New York were located.


    "go!"


    "Yes!"


    Lake, in a black suit, gave orders to Cod Fontana in front, and then asked Cod Fontana to lead the way, and then followed Cod Fontana out of the grove.


    Bartlett Park is located on Wall Street. The entrance of his park is facing the famous copper bull on Wall Street.


    Although it is a working day right now, the flow of people in Ballet Park is still not rare. After all, Ballet Park is a good place to invite customers to discuss investment business.


    "what."


    "What''s wrong, my dear."


    "Look at that, that person..."


    Not far away, a young couple noticed Lake walking out of the grove. The young wife pointed at Lake to her husband from a distance: "I seem to have seen him somewhere."


    The young husband''s expression gradually turned green: "Is your ex-boyfriend again?"


    After all, they traveled from New Jersey to New York for their newlyweds. They were already in hotels, bars and even on the bus. The young husband had already met his wife''s ex-boyfriends.


    The young wife did not answer. She was thinking about something. After a while, the young wife seemed to have thought of something. She took out her hand and typed the word Saga on the search engine. Then, one was not clear, but Photos that are not too blurry appeared.


    "look!"


    The young wife called her husband back, raised her hand, and looked at Lake who was about to walk to the exit of the park: "Is this person in the photo?"


    The Battle of the Devil on Long Island a few months ago, although the official brainwashing has now become an accident caused by a biochemical experiment, most of the people have also accepted it, but Saga, this man after the superhero Iron Man There is no way for Saga to be washed away.


    Some geeks in New York have set up a website. So far, only Iron Man and...Saga are on the website.


    [Name: Tony Stark]


    ¡¾Superhero name: Iron Man¡¿


    [Age: Thirty-six]


    [Hero dress: super cool mech, according to the clues collected, Tony Stark called it a high-efficiency artificial prosthesis (funny laugh), the latest model is the Mark 4th generation. ¡¿


    [Hero deeds: (You can view it by registering as a paid member, and all sources of information are collected from major law enforcement agencies¡¯ information databases. You can become a lifetime member with only 998, and update massive superhero databases in real time. Maybe, you can also Provide information to join us.)]


    [Heroic sentence: "I am Iron Man!",...]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    [Name: Saga! ¡¿


    ¡¾Superhero name: Gemini (the first time he claims himself)¡¿


    [Age: Ominous]


    [Hero costume: blond hair, handsome cheeks, handsome and domineering, super cool suit, decomposable kind, the specific technology is not clear, but it seems that the relationship with Iron Man is a good friend, and the information needs to be added. ¡¿


    ¡¾Heroic deeds: (registered as...)¡¿


    ¡¾Heroic sentence: "For love and justice", "Don''t pretend to be a ghost in front of me", ...]


    The young husband looked up at the photo on the phone screen for a while, and then looked down, but his new wife could no longer hold it back.


    "Ellen, let''s go!"


    "Go? Where to go?"


    "I want to take a photo with him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Before the young husband came back to his senses, his newlywed wife was already like a gang of female journalists who had experienced battles in the New York media industry. With a slam, they had already ran behind Lake: "Please wait. Mr."


    Lake felt the strong worship behind him, stopped, and turned to look.


    The young wife turned the screen of her phone towards Lake with a look of excitement, tension and a little anticipation, and then with strong anticipation: "You are the person in this picture, right, are you Mr. Saga? Gemini Saga? "


    Again.


    No matter how Lake looked at the photos of his waistcoat, it was the same face. He glanced at the young woman, and Lake smiled slightly: "Is there anything I can do for you, ma''am?"


    The young wife was so excited that she was about to scream: "I... can I take a photo with you, Mr. Saga, I am your fan."


    Lake laughed and said, "Of course, why not."


    The young wife was about to faint with excitement, and ran to Lake''s side, then looked around, and then saw the husband who ran over: "Hi, sir, can you take a photo for us?"


    The young husband opened his mouth, looking at the wife who turned himself into a stranger in one sentence, looking at the camera in his hand, and then looking up at the murder weapon that his girlfriend was holding tightly around him, and he was silent. Yes, I still raised the camera to satisfy this wish of his new wife.


    soon.


    clicked.


    The young wife thanked Lake with an excited expression on her face.


    Lake smiled, feeling that after a person''s silhouette flashed by, Cod Fontana, who had disappeared, said to his young wife: "It will be very dangerous here later, you should leave now."


    took people away, thinking that everything goes well and the world is peaceful?


    Ah.


    The murderous heart has risen, and it is invincible!


    Today, your magical dimension is not resting in the long river of time, the old man Saga¡¯s words are written upside down!


    The young wife blinked when she heard these words.


    at this time.


    Lake took out his right hand from his pocket. After the Gemini Saint Cloth card came into contact with his fingers, it made a crisp sound and a ding sound. After crossing an arc, it fell to the ground.


    Next second.


    hum!


    The Gemini Nebula once again descended into it With the twinning of the Gemini Nebula on the ground and the Gemini Nebula appearing in the sky, the Gemini Sacred Box banged once again.


    Lake took his right foot.


    boom!


    Click!


    Boom!


    ßË!


    The Gemini sacred cloth directly decomposed and took off, and quickly came towards Lake''s body.


    "ßÑ!"


    "Climb away!"


    Lake, as always, patted the helmet that was trying to fly over his head, staring blankly at the Woolworth Building, and the statue of the owl smiled coldly: "South American magical world, betray humans and collude with hell, **** it!"


    Boom!


    A burst of sound hits instantly.


    Lake appeared in the sky above the Woolworth Building, his right fist directly mobilized the power of his own small universe, and then he blasted towards the owl on the Woolworth Building, which was the entrance to the magical dimension.


    "Lightning!"


    "Light Speed ??Fist!!!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 296: Break through the Commonwealth Magic World

    "Minister!"


    "Lake?"


    Minister Kelly, who appeared on the big screen, looked at the connection with him and said that Lake, who had important matters to report, asked, "Is there anything urgent?"


    Lake, who is at the Homeland Warfare Center in New York, nodded: "Yes, it is related to the last time the Devil appeared on Long Island."


    Minister Kelly said in a deep voice: "Has the devil come back?"


    Actually...


    Washington, or the real master class of the Federation has something to say about magic, hell, demons, wizards, etc., even if they don¡¯t know it well.


    After all, in the latter part of World War II, a certain scientific unit of the Third Reich, which had reached a level of madness, tried every means to open the door of hell.


    The door of **** was also opened, but a **** baby appeared. This matter was also blocked by the Security Council. Even if someone in London had seen the grown up **** baby, the news was controlled within one''s own borders. For people outside, they seem to believe in the so-called **** babies.


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    Minister Kelly frowned: "What is that?"


    Lake and the land agent next to him nodded with a sigh. At this moment, the real-time satellite image that appeared above the Bronze Bull on Wall Street appeared on Secretary Kelly''s computer: "According to the investigation by the secret agent of the Super Investigation Bureau, Saga. , Finally confirmed that this matter was caused by the Commonwealth Magic World colluding with **** and almost bringing **** to the world."


    "Magic world?"


    "Yes it is."


    "The people in the magic world made a contract with hell. They let **** descend on the earth, and in return, the demon lord of hell, Mephisto will give these magicians who betrayed the earth a chance to live forever."


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Minister Kelly was stunned: "I received too much information at once, so what do you, the director of the Super Investigation Bureau, plan to do?"


    Lake''s eyes are cold: "Betrayal of mankind, betrayal of the earth, kill!"


    I will not only destroy you from the physical and physical direction, but also from the soul and soul. I think I am better bullied than hell, right?


    Okay, then I will send you to hell.


    Minister Kelly pondered for a second or two: "I will tell the President about this matter. You and Mr. President need to report on this matter. How long will it take to get to Washington?"


    "Two hours."


    "Okay, start as soon as possible!"


    "Yes."


    Wall Street.


    Under the lightning speed fist, the rumbling sound continued, and golden fist shadows blasted on the magical barrier, splashing ripples after another, as if an entrance to other worlds had begun to faltering and looming.


    "what!"


    "Hold it up!"


    "Hurry up, please..."


    Lake listened to the words behind this magical barrier, and smiled sorrowfully. Are you still planning to ask foreign aid to help? Who will help you? Are you planning to invite the Buddha of the West Heaven?


    Even if the Buddha comes, I can''t help but kill you.


    I won''t mess with you, you come to mess with me?


    I''m looking for death by myself, but I can''t blame others.


    "Bounce, my little universe!!!"


    Lake roared, and the small universe instantly urged it to its limit.


    click!


    A crisp sound suddenly came out, followed by the barrier that instantly cracked like a spider web.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Lake looked at the blasting entrance, and when he entered with a scream, he activated Captain Dragonfly!


    Nowadays¡­¡­


    Don''t even think about leaving.


    I singled out a group of you.


    If it were the London magical dimension, Lake might not have the courage to single out a group of people, but in the South American magic world, a group of scum who sold their souls to Mephisto for life, let alone a group, even if Come to a planet, Lake is fearless.


    Because they have no guts!


    rumbling!


    The moment Lake just entered the South American magical dimension world, in an instant, in all directions, all kinds of magic instantly blasted towards the appearing Lake.


    "Ah!"


    "Small carving skills!"


    "ßÝ!"


    Lake moved instantaneously, disappeared in the same place with a buzzing sound, appeared directly above this magical dimension, folded his hands, and then formed a group of magicians who sold their souls in exchange for longevity towards the bottom.


    The voice is cold!


    Galaxy!


    Star burst! ! !


    Boom boom boom!


    "what!"


    "Puff puff!"


    "ßËßËßË!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    It was like a huge star crushing scene that instantly appeared as far as Lake¡¯s eyes, and the pretentious magicians instantly turned into ashes under the bright golden light, and even the crystal wall barrier of the magical dimension was in this Gemini gold. The Saint Seiya squeaked unbearably under the highest sense.


    It seems that if the power is greater, this magical dimension will collapse directly.


    "ßÝ!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake appeared directly on the ground, his right fist fell towards the stubbornness, and the magicians who were still coming out of the castle blasted.


    Lightning Light Speed ??Punch!


    àØàØàØ!


    The sky full of fist shadows turned into a heavy rain curtain and swept across the four directions. Under this full sky of golden fist shadows, one after another magician was directly hit by the volley, completely flying into the sky, and continued to receive the training of the fist shadows that followed.


    Boom!


    Lake¡¯s Gemini saint began to disintegrate. At the same time, the sorcerer who whizzed into the air was like a raining dumpling, falling one after another in the deep pit. Basically, there was no one in a hundred.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Lake opened his eyes again and put away his saint clothing card. The Force Seed in the sea of ??consciousness greedily plundered the endless fear, shock and despair around this moment.


    After absorbing these, the Force Seed swiftly feeds Lake''s small universe, causing the small universe that has just been almost dried up to spin again and quickly toward its best state again.


    "Crack!"


    "what!"


    With a thud of Lake¡¯s leather shoes, he stepped directly on the waist of a magician who was lucky enough to not die, and directly shattered his lumbar vertebrae. He looked at the towering magic council not far away, with a cold tone: "You are not looking for Me, here I am, you guys, are you ready?"


    Eleven pale-faced white beards appeared from the magic council.


    caught the eye.


    The bumpy ground, the dimension that made unbearable sounds, and the corpses all over the ground, shocked the white beards of the eleven Aurors at this moment.


    "how dare you¡­¡­"


    "Boom!"


    "Puff!"


    Lake instantly appeared in front of the white beard who opened his mouth, and sent the white beard directly into gray with a punch: "How dare I? When you calculate me, why don''t you say how dare you."


    Only allow them to count others, but not allow others to counterattack legitimately?


    What is the reason?


    Oh, the Federation, that¡¯s understandable.


    Just as the Federation is often ridiculed by Londoners as the offspring of bandits and thieves, most of the magic world in the Federation''s magic world was expelled by the London magic world at that time.


    These people¡¯s kitchens are governed by the laws of the magical world of London, but they are not yet serious enough to be imprisoned by Azkaban, but they are not yet light enough to be ignored.


    and so¡­¡­


    At that time, these criminal magicians were also expelled to the lands of the Federation, just like mortals, multiplying, and finally, they became the South American magic world.


    refers to the ten remaining at the moment, and some of them have committed crimes in the past.


    "and many more!"


    "Waiting for you to be paralyzed!"


    Lake screamed and screamed. He appeared directly in front of the white beard who had just run ten meters away from him, punched out, and once again sent the white beard to **** to report.


    Saint Seiya, not a magician, not a warrior, but there are all of them.


    These white beards in front of them are not, how are they proficient in magic, once they are close by a warrior, let alone forbidden spells, a fireball technique may not be able to be released.


    Boom!


    Lake was expressionless and turned to look at the next one.


    Again.


    Speaking of sorrow, that is the privilege of the villain, Lake likes it more, what''s the matter, wait for the enemy to die, even if it is to the corpse.


    I, Lake, will never give anyone any chance to fight back.


    "Suffer to death!"


    "what!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake volleyed and kicked his right foot violently. The white beard instantly followed in the footsteps of the previous few and turned into ashes.


    "Killing Curse!"


    "Huh!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake''s body stiffened slightly, turned around, and stared at a white beard who finally took out his magic wand.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh!"


    White beard''s Avadasuo life spell bombarded Lake''s body one after another, and said loudly, "Go to hell, you **** devil, go..."


    "ßÝ!"


    "Uh!!"


    "Demon?"


    Lake went directly to the white beard in an instant, pinched the white beard with his right hand, the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and he slapped the helmet that was going to be armed on his head again, looking with interest at the white beard whose face was gradually flushing. "If I were a demon, what would you call those who sold their souls to hell, walking dead?"


    There is only one way to exempt **** from death, and that is, sign a soul contract with that Mephisto. Only in this way, Mephisto will exempt you from death.


    Therefore, it is said that this group of magicians sold their souls to hell There is nothing wrong with it!


    "Boom!"


    Lake said these words, ignoring the eyes of the desire to survive, and squeezed his right hand severely, and instantly, the gray was annihilated.


    I''m killing my heart, I dare to kill my girlfriend even if I dare to count my girlfriend, you guys are a shit!


    finished.


    Lake looked at the few remaining people. They saw that they could not escape the ring set by Captain Dragonfly. After a direct glance, they madly drove the flying broom in the same direction towards a certain position in the dimension. Boom away.


    Very fast.


    but.


    Faster than Lake!


    Lake closed his eyes slightly, his mind moved, and with a sound, instantly disappeared in place.


    Under the blessing of the Gemini gold saints armed with the small universe once again filled, it directly caused Lake to instantly move in front of the five remaining white beards.


    Lake stared blankly at the five white beards surrounded by something similar to a console: "That''s it!"


    A white beard said loudly: "Stop, otherwise we will destroy the dimensional core!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 297: Pokémon ran out

    "Galaxy starburst!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    After a flash of bright light, everything in front of him was wiped out in an instant.


    threaten me?


    You are thinking about fart.


    Lake showed a sardonic smile at the corner of his mouth, recalling the moment the five white beards saw him closing their hands, the surviving expression on their mouths, he couldn''t help shaking his head even more.


    What do you think?


    Lao Tzu came here to kill, you can''t tear down your own home, it''s a matter of Lao Tzu.


    Second goods!


    Lake was extremely speechless in his heart. I had heard that Xiu Dao gave his brain to Shuvat before, but, to repair a magic, I was stunned to give his brain to Shuvat. This was the first time I saw him.


    Boom!


    Black air floats up.


    Accompanied by the black air, Mephisto, the lord of hell, followed.


    As long as there is a contract, in theory, Mephisto can rely on the power of the contract to directly come to the earth.


    Ten minutes ago, Mephisto suddenly felt that the souls of the contract he had signed were landing one by one. Mephisto was in shame with a female succubus and spent some time ending the battle. , Mephisto quickly came up to check why this happened.


    Mephisto saw Lake not far away at first sight, and said in a deep voice, "It''s you."


    Lake''s mouth curled slightly: "Thank you, you don''t have to say it, go away."


    Mephisto was taken aback for a moment, then angrily surged: "You..."


    "The Milky Way Starburst!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Lake has always been too lazy to spend anything with the enemy. He came up to burn his own small universe again, blasting out the strongest big move, under the bright golden light, bang bang bang, Mephisto endured five or six abruptly. After going down, it turned into a black mist, and the five white beard souls were collected into the bag and drilled back into hell.


    "what!"


    In a palace in hell, Mephisto, who manifested his own demon, roared: "I want to eat you, I must eat you, you wait for me, **** thing!"


    The whole **** shivered under Mephisto''s roar.


    Lake was indifferent to this, not to mention that he could not hear, even if he could hear, Lake would only think it was Mephisto''s incompetent rage.


    is not polite at all.


    Lake looked at Mephisto as he came and went, and shook his head speechlessly. He kindly sent this large group, not to mention at least the four-digit magician soul, to **** in advance to Murphy. Stow.


    The results of it?


    Without a word of thanks, I just ran away?


    You deserve your father''s kindness and filial piety.


    Lake said in his heart, and then his gaze fell in front of him. At this moment, the spider crack was constantly on something that was rapidly extending on a crystal ball.


    raised eyebrows.


    Boom!


    The crystal ball exploded instantly. At the moment of the explosion, as if the same mirror was completely shattered, the crystal wall of the magical dimension was cracking rapidly, and the spider cracks began to extend from all directions.


    ßÝ!


    Lake, at the moment of the explosion, turned directly, relying on the final holy clothing bonus, and teleported out of the magical dimension.


    The Gemini Saint Cloth was put in the box.


    rumbling!


    After a teleport, Lake appeared on the roof of a building and looked towards the Woolworth Building which was thundering.


    Click!


    The sky above the Woolworth Building also began to shatter like a mirror. The picture was amazing and attracted many Wall Street people to look up at all this magic.


    Then...


    Click!


    After the mirror shattered, a **** hole was exposed.


    Next second.


    Wow!


    After a cry of something, a bird that was not much worse than a huge eagle swept out of the black hole, and then, it was as if a lock in a zoo broke, flying, running, and even some. It looked like a fish that should be living in the water spouted out of the black hole.


    is just a moment of effort.


    seems.


    The entire Woolworth Building is occupied by this group of animals, and these animals are quickly running out of the Woolworth Building, and then rushing towards the Barrett Park and Harder at the back of the park. Run in the Sun River.


    The entire Wall Street people are dumbfounded.


    Lake on the roof was also dumbfounded. Even Lake dared to swear to the sky that he had just seen a reachable duck among the group of running animals.


    Ok.


    is the Kodak in the Pok¨¦mon series.


    Of course.


    Lake didn''t dare to be 100% sure, but on the outside, Lake dared to swear, it seemed that there was no difference.


    WTF?


    Lake''s thoughts turned, and when he was about to see what was going on, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a certain place, turned directly into starlight, and disappeared in place.


    On the homeland security plane.


    Lake changed his consciousness, rubbed his eyebrows, and secretly said something dangerous. If he hadn''t read it wrong just now, the group of people who came quickly from outside in a white robe should be the temple mage.


    Fortunately, I can now switch back and forth and run fast.


    Lake murmured in his heart, although he had dealt with the Supreme Mage a long time ago, but if not necessary, Lake didn''t want to deal with the Supreme Mage or even the Temple Mage.


    Who would let Gu Yi have a gem in his hand? For now, the one who can restrain Lake to his heart, I am afraid that it will be the gem of that time. If Gu Yi is a handful of that gem, Lake estimates that he will not sign an inequality of more than ten or twenty. The treaty cannot go out.


    "Mirror!"


    Uncle Casillas directly descended from the sky, blasted the magic shield with both hands directly, blasted the Woolworth Building directly into the mirror world, turned to his juniors and said: "Eliminate their memories, the magical animals don¡¯t have to go. chase!"


    finished.


    Uncle Casillas turned around directly and entered the world of vision in the Woolworth Building.


    Next second.


    Cold ice!


    Fire!


    Water arrow!


    Thunder!


    curse!


    A group of groups were directly hurried out by various magical animals, and they were thrown to Uncle Casillas who shrouded them in the mirror world.


    Casillas''s face went dark, the magic shield was directly around him, bang bang bang, endless magic attacks fell on the magic shield, splashing bursts of fire.


    "damn it."


    Casillas was severely suppressed, raised his foot, kicked an animal that was about to climb on him and bite an animal that looked like a fox, and then the magic shield on his hands suddenly slapped: "Freeze! "


    hum!


    The ripples generated after the magic shield collided instantly swayed in all directions, and one of the magical creatures in attack mode directly maintained their previous posture and froze.


    Casillas got up, feeling a little irritable. In the past, he might just suspect that Saga was the illegitimate child of his teacher. Right now, it is almost 99.9% certain.


    The saint of love and justice directly destroyed the magical dimension, causing these magical animals to lose their homes and start to make trouble on the earth. As a result, his teacher still sits quietly on the famous tea.


    If this is not an illegitimate child, I am vegetarian today!


    Casillas thought so.


    hum!


    The mirror world was torn apart, and Gu Yi, the supreme mage with a white robe, a bald head and a slight smile on his face, descended into the mirror world.


    Gu glanced at Casillas'' expression, his tone was light: "Your heart is upset."


    Casillas took down his magic shield: "I don''t understand, teacher."


    He can guarantee that if other extraordinary people blasted through the dimensions here and caused the magical animals to run to the earth, the Supreme Temple would have intervened long ago.


    Guyi walked among the many frozen magical animals: "This is a certainty."


    Casillas frowned.


    Guyi Mage took out his right hand from his sleeve and threw a nascent dimension seed to Casillas: "Place this dimension behind the New York Temple, and then place this group of magical animals inside."


    Casillas took over, and then asked: "Teacher, the one left outside?"


    Gu Yi said, "Don''t worry, it''s inevitable to run out."


    finished.


    Gu turned around and disappeared in the mirror world.


    Casillas looked down at the dimensional seed in his hand, and then looked up at the number of magical animals in front of him.


    Put them in the backyard of the New York Temple. Good fellow, do the disciples of the New York Temple have time to rest?


    Casillas thought so.


    Washington!


    Lake¡¯s special plane taxied and landed directly at the Quantico military base. Then, Lake directly changed to a helicopter that was ready and skimmed towards the Washington State Building.


    on the helicopter.


    Lake looked at the real-time satellite map of Wall Street in New York displayed on the tablet on his hand.


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany''s voice came from the headset: "Sir, there seems to be something wrong on Wall Street."


    When something happened on Wall Street, land agents had already rushed towards that side. Even the Department of Homeland Security could see countless magical animals swarming out of the Woolworth Building, and the road was covered. Chaos appearance But...


    When the agents of Homeland rushed past, Wall Street¡¯s singing and dancing rose. It seemed that nothing weird happened. If it weren¡¯t for an agent to be sprayed with water by an animal that resembled a duck, the New York Department of Homeland Security would have It seems that the satellite is hallucinating.


    Lake watched Tiffany send it to the tablet, and the Da Duck that was captured by the land agent with a net bag was holding his stupid head and raised his eyebrows.


    "Sir?"


    "Ok."


    Lake regained his senses and said to Tiffany: "Withdraw the operation team, don''t worry about it for the time being. When I go back to New York, I''m talking about taking good care of the captured duck."


    Tiffany nodded: "Understood, sir."


    Lake put away his headset and watched as he joined midway, Secretary Kelly who got into the helicopter said, "Actually, it''s already done. Do I still need to go to Pennsylvania Avenue?"


    is unnecessary.


    Lake thought it was turmoil before, and it was necessary for the official to end.


    at the moment?


    The Supreme Temple came to help him wipe his **** uninvited, so it didn¡¯t make sense to go to Pennsylvania Avenue.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 298: Hermione is going to be permanent

    Lake finally went to Pennsylvania Avenue with Secretary Kelly.


    the reason?


    have come.


    And in order to listen to this report, Mr. President cancelled the meeting with the Prime Minister of Japan, who came to plead guilty for the fifth time this year. If this is not straightforward, it would be a little bit unreasonable.


    But in the presidential residence, there is nothing to say. The most is the performance. The Super-Inspection Bureau established by taxpayers has a secret agent like Dinghai Shenzheng, Sajia.


    The federal magic dimension colluded with **** and tried to be a running dog of mankind. The evidence is conclusive. This is beyond doubt when the demons from **** come out without any movement. Therefore, the secret agent Saga¡¯s destruction of the magic dimension symbolizes love and Justice.


    Mr. President offered to meet this Saga.


    What a pity.


    Lake is very sorry to say to Mr. President that Saga is an ascetic, and he was able to persuade Saga to become a non-staff agent of the Super Investigation Bureau. Lake has already convinced him on his face. After just solving this matter, Saga has been renewed. Back to the Amazon forest for a journey of penance.


    Mr. President is very sorry about this.


    As for the others, it¡¯s okay. At the most, from the real-time satellite, some strange-looking animals have fled.


    Animals, what can be wicked.


    and so¡­¡­


    After the report was over, Minister Lake and Kelly also came out of the presidential residence.


    Rachel¡¯s apartment.


    In the afternoon, Rachel, who had just returned home from get off work, looked at Lake in the living room teasing her now one and a half year old girl with surprise: "When did you come here?"


    Lake got up, hugged and kissed Rachel: "Just now."


    Rachel looked around: "Where is Mia?"


    Lake said: "I''m here, naturally, I will give her a holiday, especially since she said that tonight is her date night with Brian."


    Rachel walked to the bathroom: "Then she might be disappointed."


    Lake laughed and said, "Why?"


    Rachel walked out of the bathroom after washing her hands, picked up the daughter Helen who stumbled towards her, smiled and said, "I passed by the Hoover Building when I came back, and Bryan and Booth have another case."


    Lake shrugged and said, "Understandable."


    Criminals don¡¯t care if you are on a date night, especially here is the Union, and here is also the capital. Don¡¯t think that this is the capital, and the crime is very low. On the contrary, the crime rate in Washington is even higher than that in New York.


    Rachel looked at Lake with a smile: "How many days?"


    Lake tilted his head: "A week, how about it, you can add it if you can''t."


    Rachel smiled and did not speak. However, if he did not speak, he could only say that he was not satisfied with the number of days, but it was not disappointed. After all, Lake is an executive of a federal law enforcement agency, and he spends an average of ten days a month. It''s already amazing.


    a week later.


    Lake flew back to New York by special plane from Washington.


    Star Building.


    bang.


    While Lake was having breakfast with Skye, a flame came out from the electric fireplace. Then, Ibrahimovic, who had grown up from the size of a palm, got up and slapped, and he was thrown towards the uninvited guest over there. There was a flash of lightning.


    Lightning failed!


    "Forbidden!"


    "I...ooh!"


    Hermione appeared, watching with interest after being banned, her mouth like Ibrahimovic who was suffocating, and looked at Lake: "What kind of magical animal is this?"


    Skye over there opened his mouth wide.


    Oneshette.


    A woman emerged from the electric fireplace, Santa? No, Christmas Fairy?


    Hermione looked at Skye with his big eyes suddenly flashing, smiled, walked over, waved his wand, and after Ibrahim¡¯s ban was lifted, she stretched out her hand towards Skye: "Hello, my name is Hermione!"


    Skye ran to Ibrahimovic who was in her arms for comfort, looked at the right hand that was handed over, got up, and shook his hand: "Skye."


    "I heard Lake mentioned you."


    "is it?"


    Skye suddenly brightened his eyes, looked at Lake over there, then at Hermione, and said with some surprise: "I also heard Lake mention you. He said you are a magician. I have never believed it, but now... ¡­"


    Wow.


    Skye suddenly remembered that it seemed that Lake had told him once, but Skye was a dubious kind at the time. Right now, Skye couldn''t find any reason to doubt it.


    "Does there really exist a magician in this world?"


    "Of course, there are vampires."


    "Vampire? What about werewolves?"


    "There are also witches, demons, here, didn''t you make a demon a while ago?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Skye said: "Yes, yes, but in the end it seems that some biological experiment has accidentally caused a demon."


    Hermione looked at Skye with a smile: "But you don''t believe it, do you?"


    Skye shrugged.


    Lake, who was next to her, seemed to show signs of happier chatting. After a cough, he urged Skye to be late for school.


    Skye looked back three times, so Hermione directly wrote a phone number and handed it to Skye, stating that Skye could call her at any time, which made Skye reluctantly leave home.


    after awhile.


    Lake started drinking, watching Hermione who came directly without avoiding Skye this time, some curiously asked: "Why don''t you want to see if there are anyone else in my family this time?"


    Hermione sat on the high stool: "Do you want me to come quietly?"


    These words...


    There are traps.


    Lake smiled and said, "If you want, you can live here."


    He has nothing to hide anyway.


    He is not a scumbag. Even if he is a scumbag, Lake feels that he belongs to that kind of scumbag. Several women seem to know that each other exists.


    Hermione smiled and said, "Really?"


    Lake shrugged: "Why not."


    Hermione nodded: "Okay."


    Lake paused slightly when he held his glass.


    Hermione smiled undiminished when she saw this, "Look, you are deceiving me again."


    Lake returned to his senses and shook his head: "No, I welcome you at any time, Hermione, really, I just don''t understand, what magic law enforcement department did you resign from?"


    It is said that my original intention was to find a wife at home, similar to that of Hawkeye Button¡¯s wife.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake was a little speechless thinking about the women he had provoke now.


    Emilia, without a doubt, is a queen, an immortal queen.


    Rachel, a Washington reporter, the kind of entrepreneurial ambition, even if he has a daughter, he still wants to work.


    Seffer, needless to say, every time he comes and goes in a hurry, Lake feels alive and well like a tool man.


    Hermione, Director of the Law Enforcement Department of the Magic World in London, there is no doubt that she has a professional ambition, and she is dedicated to liberating the house elves and promoting Muggle discrimination.


    And that Wanda?


    is more mysterious than Seifer.


    Lake thought about it carefully, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that since he let go, he seemed to be farther and farther away from his original intention, and seemed to be a professional woman.


    Could it be that this is what Karen said, the price a man must pay on the road to growth?


    Or some chicken soup Wen Da can say, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility?


    Hermione shrugged and drank the juice that Lake had poured: "I didn''t resign, it''s considered a promotion. Who would let some guy take the Federal Magical World out of the pot, and also released so many possibilities to the outside world. The magical animals exposed by the magical world."


    Fantastic animals?


    Lake looked at Hermione: "It''s the little animals that escaped. Nothing big has happened these days."


    When Lake came back yesterday afternoon, he went to the National Land Building to take a look at the captured Duck Duck. Although it looked like a Pok¨¦mon Duck, it wasn¡¯t. This fat duck, which looked very similar to Duck Duck, except it could There is no other ability besides spitting water.


    Hermione said: "That''s because most of the magical animals that escaped are in the juvenile stage, and a few of them are in the growth stage, and there is almost no maturity."


    Lake looked at Hermione somewhat unclearly.


    Hermione sighed, and once again popularized Lake, most of the magical animals are actually similar to ordinary animals, at most they are different in appearance and have some special abilities, but most of them are the milder one. , A few are more mischievous, and the smallest part is more grumpy.


    Most of the magical animals only care about two things in their infancy and growth, survival and reproduction.


    Hermione looked at Lake and said, "If I know that you are going to attack them, I will tell you in advance why everyone knows that the Federation Magic Dimension has sold themselves to hell, but is indifferent to them."


    "what?"


    "The Fantastic Animal Dimension is sealed on the dark side of the Commonwealth Magic World."


    This is also a major reason why other extraordinary people look down on the South American magical world but are too lazy to conflict with the South American magical world. Let''s put it this way, just like criminals taking hostages when facing arrest, the same, When the South American magical world encounters an enemy that it cannot do, it will destroy the Magic Zoo to coerce everyone to help the federal magical dimension to overcome the difficulties.


    This trick¡­¡­


    For some people, it won¡¯t work, but for some honest groups, the South American Wizarding World has been tried and tested. Otherwise, when the magical beasts made a big noise in New York, everyone would not be effective. Coming here to help calm the chaos in the South American magical world.


    Lake touched his chin: "So, they threatened my fish to die and break the net. It turned out to be the Fantastic Animal Zoo."


    Hermione frowned: "Then what do you think it is?"


    Lake shrugged, "I thought they were talking about their own magical world."


    "Did you ask?"


    "Why should I ask?"


    Lake smiled, and asked back at Hermione.


    Again.


    He always likes to do it first, and then, if there is any problem, wait for the enemy to die, and speak slowly to his corpse.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 299: Earthlings are out of consideration

    After all, people in the magical world have their brains sick.


    Lake went to the door and killed him without saying a word. They all killed him. They also counted on something to threaten him. They themselves, Lake can''t look down on him. How can a small magical zoo stand him?


    "and so¡­"


    "In order to prevent large-scale magical animals from spreading on the earth, this time I came here for the magical animals."


    "..."


    The federal magic world is completely GG. Although the London magic world is curious about why the love and justice Gemini Saga wants to do something about the federal magic dimension, it is curious and curious, and work has to be done.


    Once the magical animals have passed their juvenile period or matured into the mature period, then some mischievous magical animals will expose their magical world.


    Hermione came here for this.


    Or to make it clearer, the federal magical dimension has been destroyed, and the vacant territory is naturally thought to be taken over by the London magical world. After all, the London magical world is now advancing with the times, for some Muggles with magical talents. We will also accept them to grow their mage community.


    Lake thought about this, and it became clear: "So, the country I shot down, you come and take care of it?"


    Wow.


    How does the picture of ¡¡¡¡ look familiar?


    Lake blinked. It seems that he did the same in Budapest at the time, killing Victor and Marcus. After that, Emilia took over the management of the country.


    This time?


    Hermione laughed when she heard this, and then said curiously: "Are you going to promote your small universe practice?"


    "what?"


    Lake returned to his senses, recalling Hermione¡¯s words, and laughed: "Of course not."


    He is planning to implement the practice of the small universe in his future God''s kingdom. In his God''s kingdom, the stronger the strength of the people, the stronger the power of the main god, Lake.


    threw his small universe practice to the people on earth, right, threw it to the magician?


    What do you think?


    what?


    iron Man?


    Tony was an accident, and, again, Lake would not believe that Tony Stark had the perseverance to punch the tree 10,000 times in a row, just for the promise that he might awaken the small universe.


    After all, if everyone can rely on perseverance to become a Saint Seiya, then the Saint Seiya is too eye-catching. Ten thousand punches are the basis. Second, you need to find it in the first insight after 10,000 punches. Constellation corresponding to you.


    just in case?


    Without this in case, if there is one, Lake doesn''t really matter, just treat it as an opportunity for Tony Stark. As for the others, do your spring and autumn dreams.


    Even if it is to be promoted, the earthlings are not in the consideration of Lake!


    Ghost knows to pass things to them, will they think about it?


    "What if it was me?"


    "..."


    Lake glanced at her, looked at Hermione who was talking like this, and smiled: "Is the magical ocean of knowledge already unable to satisfy you?"


    Hermione smiled: "Last time you said that Athena would be our daughter. Will the zodiac sign be our daughter in the future?"


    Lake smiled casually: "Of course, if our daughter wants it."


    The strength of oneself is really strong.


    Foreign objects?


    Lake never takes it seriously. Whether it''s the zodiac sign or the so-called immortal kin, Lake has never cared too much.


    Hermione raised her eyebrows and stretched out her right hand: "Hook!"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Just when Lake haha ??smiled and shook his head, the phone rang quickly.


    Lake made a wait gesture toward Hermione, and then looked at the phone number displayed, the one in the office, it was connected.


    Just when Lake got on the phone, a touch of crimson that was inadvertently and unnoticeably recovered quickly, and disappeared without a trace.


    "Talk."


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany watched the status quo of the New York port on the big screen and said in a deep voice: "Several sailing ships in New York port have a series of explosions. It is suspected of a terrorist attack. The Jack Operations Director can lead the team.


    Lake said, "Where''s the deputy director of Bath?"


    Tiffany said, "Deputy Director Bass went to California to attend the Homeland Security Conference."


    "Meeting again?"


    "...Sir, you let the deputy director of Buss do it for you."


    "is it?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Lake said: "Okay, I''ll be back in the game later."


    In the office, there are many things to be busy, such as often meeting with the directors of other federal agencies. The reason why Lake seems to be idle, but in fact, it is the cost of the deputy director of Bath becoming a trapeze. of.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake looked at Hermione who had just answered the phone and walked in from the balcony: "Sorry, what did you just say?"


    Hermione put away her mobile phone: "I''m going out, a magical animal was detected in the New York port."


    Lake blinked.


    New York Port?


    Fantastic animals.


    Serial explosion?


    ...


    New York Port.


    When Lake drove over with Hermione, the New York Police Department and Coast Guard had already sealed off a pier.


    "Hermione."


    "Ginny."


    After Hermione got out of the car, she immediately saw Ginny Weasley Potter waving towards her outside the cordon.


    Lake also looked over.


    Next to a woman with long, fiery red hair, a man with thick myopia glasses waved to this side of the cordon.


    Hermione looked at Lake.


    Lake blew a whistle and waved to the police officer over there who was guarding the cordon.


    "Thank you!"


    Ginny and the police officer who pulled the cordon said thank you very politely, and then took the seemingly introverted husband next to her, Harry Potter, the savior of the magical world of London, toward Hermione¡¯s side. Come.


    Lake looked at Hermione curiously: "Your magic doesn''t seem to be good."


    its not right.


    There should be an invisibility curse.


    Hermione said: "This is New York, one of the three temples of the Supreme Temple. At present, our application for the expansion of the Supreme Temple has not been approved. If you don''t use magic, it''s better not to use it."


    Lake blinked.


    Expand application?


    Replied.


    Is this any new knowledge?


    after awhile.


    Lake shook hands with Harry Potter, who was ten years younger than him, and Ginny, who was eleven years younger than him. As Lake took them to the place not far away, Hermione gave Lake popularized.


    In the transcendent world.


    The Supreme Temple is the top of the Pyramid. New York is the location of the three temples of the Supreme Temple. Basically, if there are outside transcendent forces entering New York, they will first greet the temple and show their own. Intentions, although the Supreme Temple will not care about what they are doing, this is a respect for the Supreme Temple.


    After all, the Supreme Temple protects the earth from the invasion of endless dimensions.


    Of course, the respect here refers to respect in the kind and lawful and neutral camp. If it is a bad guy, especially a group of bad guys who plan to destroy the earth, how can they respect the Supreme Temple?


    And this time Hermione and the others did not come to travel. After all, the South American magical world disappeared. They came to expand the market. This kind of thing needs to be discussed with the Supreme Temple. After all, Londoners, even if they want to grab, are in front of you. It is also polite to the Supreme Temple that can slap them to death.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Say it...


    When I watched movies before, why didn''t I feel that the Supreme Temple had such a break? No, even in reality, in the past so many years, Lake did not feel that the Supreme Temple had such a break.


    Lake used to think that the Supreme Temple belonged to the kind that was famous for its appearance, but when he needed it, he couldn''t live or die.


    Look at the last demon incident.


    at the moment?


    Lake heard this from Hermione, my dear, it feels like this supreme temple is ubiquitous in the transcendent world at least.


    soon.


    On the dock.


    A team of frogmen is working in the water, and several patrol boats are on the Hudson River.


    "Jack!"


    "Sir."


    Leading the team at the first time, Jack, who rushed to the scene, glanced at the three Hermiones who followed Lake, and then reported the situation to Lake.


    About an hour ago, the tourists on the pier heard the explosion, and the row of cruise ships on the right side continued to explode without warning.


    Jack briefly talked about the intelligence, and then reported to Lakeview: "The frogman team has dived, see if you can find any suspicious explosions when the salvage ship comes over..."


    "They can''t find it."


    "...Sorry, who are you?"


    Lake looked at Harry Potter who interrupted Jack¡¯s report, and then introduced Hermione, Ginny, and Harry Potter to Jack and said: "They are... er... The latest foreign aid."


    Harry frowned and said, "We are not..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked directly at Harry: "It''s not that you get out. UU read www.uukahnshu.cOM"


    Think that the savior, plus a good friend of Hermione, will Lake be used to it?


    Even if it is Lake, when facing the person he wants to kill, if he is saying this at the time, Lake will be very polite to listen to him finish this sentence, and then send him on the road.


    Lake often interrupted the speech, but that was when others were talking to him. At the very least, Lake would not plan another second person to speak with a third person and then forcefully intervene in it.


    This is very rude!


    Politeness is the most basic character. No matter how Harry Potter is favored in the magical world, it is useless for Lake. Lake did not feel the word of politeness from Harry''s interruption just now.


    Hermione looked at the expressionless Lake and said, "If we didn''t guess wrong this time, it should be Blue Pivas that caused this explosion."


    Blue Pivas?


    Pokemon?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and wondered whether these so-called magical animals were changed according to Pok¨¦mon.


    Hermione took out a book of "Fantastic Beasts Illustrated Book", flipped through it a few times, and handed it to Lake: "Look."


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 300: Hermiones daughter Athena

    [Number: 0128. ¡¿


    [Name: Blue Pivas. ¡¿


    [Danger level: B level. ¡¿


    [First discovered place: Malaysia. ¡¿


    ¡¾Skill: Blast. ¡¿


    [Note: Although Blue Pivas looks harmless to humans and animals, once he is frightened, he can''t help but explode. Even if he is upset, he will explode from time to time. This is their way of expressing all emotions. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    Lake looked at the so-called Blue Pivas in the picture book, and blinked. If the cute hands and feet of the Blue Pivas and a small head are removed, this meow is not a Pok¨¦mon Gas. , Lake dared to swear that he would snap his eyeballs down and swallow them alive.


    But after adding a small head and a few small paws, it is completely separated from the gas. The appearance of this blue gas is a bit like a big one...


    "Exploding ants?"


    Lake looked at Jack, who came over to watch, and said, "Does it look like an explosive ant?"


    In nature, animals that explode are not very common, but it''s not that there are none. Farting bugs are one of them, and then this is the explosive ant.


    This kind of ant¡¯s body has a large pouch at the tail, which is full of poisonous gas. When they encounter an enemy or feel dangerous, the exploding ant¡¯s body will explode in an instant. Come.


    Jack took a look, nodded, and then frowned at Hermione and said, "You mean, this kind of explosion was caused by an explosive ant?"


    Even if it is mutated, it is a bit too joking.


    Homeland Security Building!


    in a small meeting room.


    Lake waited for Hermione to come in and looked at Hermione: "Since you are so clear and are here for the escaped animals, can you assume that you have the skills or items that can track these animals?"


    I want to take over the magical world here by clearing the magical animals that have fled from the federal land. How to say, I should have come prepared.


    As for Ginny and Harry Potter?


    They were invited to the large conference room.


    Hermione took out something similar to a slap radar from the muzzle: "You said Fantastic Animal Detector?"


    good fellow.


    Lake called the good guy in his heart, then thought for a while, and looked at Hermione: "Don''t tell me, you still have elves... right, animal balls?"


    Hermione frowned: "What is that."


    Lake flicked his right hand.


    A red pokeball, or a precious ball, appeared in Lake''s hands.


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Don''t you have this stuff?"


    Then what are you doing with a ghostly magical animal illustration book and magical animal detector?


    Hermione''s eyes lit up and took the Elf Ball from Lake''s hand: "I can feel that this seems to have a kind of magic similar to folding space, and another kind of similar to traction, this...boom!"


    bang.


    Hermione raised her eyebrows, and the precious ball on the palm of her hand opened directly. In the ball, a yellow light roared directly onto the table of the small conference room.


    "Pickup?"


    It is the size of a palm, with pointed ears, black at the top, a small mouth, which looks like a number 3 on the side, and black eyes. There are two red circles on the cheeks, and the tail is like a jagged. Draw a loving childhood Pikachu rubbing his dim eyes, as if intending to see who awakened her.


    Pikachu''s lightning tail was raised high, looking at the strange woman in front of him who he saw for the first time, blinking his big eyes, and then turning to look at Lake with the familiar breath: "Pika?"


    This is asking why Lake summoned her out.


    Ok.


    This is just female Pikachu.


    You can see from the tail. The male with the tail pointing towards the lightning is the male, and the female with the heart-shaped tail on the tail.


    This was also drawn together with Ibrahimovic in the last lottery.


    Ibrahimovic¡¯s pokeball is a luxury pokeball, but Skye will send Ibrahimovic in when he is in school, and at other times, he will release Ibrahimovic with him.


    This Pikachu, Lake also took a look when he drew it. The rest of the time, he put it in the precious ball. He was not interested in bringing a little elf around him.


    What did that look like?


    Tangtang Deputy Director of Operations of the Department of Homeland Security, Director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, Director of the Super Investigation Bureau, do you want the majesty of a military major?


    Lake came out to mix, relying on strength, not on face or some cute gadgets.


    Women are not immune to cute creatures.


    Hermione is okay, but still, she walked to Lake''s side, looked at Pikachu standing on the table and said, "This is another magical animal, I seem to have never seen it before."


    Don''t question the knowledge reserve of Xueba.


    Lake didn¡¯t intend to fool Hermione: "Pikachu, Pok¨¦mon!"


    Pikachu?


    Hermione blinked and looked at the tabletop. Pikachu, standing like a big mouse, said hello: "Hello, this is Hermione."


    Pikachu''s pointed ears moved slightly, looking at Hermione, his big eyes were filled with confusion: "Pika?"


    Lake took the precious ball again.


    when!


    Lake put away Pikachu again, and then withdrew the topic again: "Then you usually catch magical animals, how do you deal with it?"


    It¡¯s good for me to have a docile personality. You can take it with you and put it in a certain position.


    But the personality exploded, just like that in the dock bombing case, what about the Blue Pivas who blew himself up if he didn''t agree with him? Take it all the way and explode until you go back?


    Hermione took out something similar to a cloth bag: "We usually use this, but it seems that yours is more convenient. Maybe I can study it and see if we can improve it."


    Lake put away the precious ball with Pikachu, and with a flick of his right hand, another precious ball appeared in his hand.


    Ok.


    Actually...


    Lake got almost a whole set of Pok¨¦mon in the last lottery. It was almost the same, at least, super dream or something, he didn''t see it in it.


    "Pikachu can''t give it to you, you can use this, but don''t open it now."


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Arzeus!"


    "¡­¡­"


    This Pikachu, Lake was waiting for Helen to be a little older when he left it to Helen. After all, among his three daughters who were not biological, only Helen seemed to need it more.


    Catherine, the eldest girl, she wanted it too, and Lake asked her to choose immediately. As for what she chose, she didn''t show it to Lake, which made Lake feel amazing for a while.


    Skye¡¯s is Ibrahimovic.


    Helen¡¯s words are Pikachu.


    just now.


    Lake suddenly felt that maybe it was not a bad thing for the magical beasts to run out. At the very least, even if the Pok¨¦mon in his lottery showed their peculiar abilities, it seemed to be no big deal.


    Hermione played with the precious ball in her hand, then, looking at Lake, the corners of her mouth curled slightly: "Is this for me, or for our daughter?"


    Lake laughed: "For you."


    Text trap or something, Lake said that he can play all day without getting bored.


    Hermione nodded, put away the precious ball in her hand, and then raised her head to look at Lake: "What about that daughter."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Hermione.


    To be precise, it was Hermione''s belly.


    was not pregnant.


    Hermione said upon seeing this: "I''ll save it for my daughter first."


    Lake rolled his eyes: "The value of the zodiac is no worse than Pok¨¦mon."


    Talking.


    ßËßËßË!


    Assistant Tiffany knocked on the door and walked in: "Sir, there was an explosion in the warehouse of the paper mill three miles from the New York port."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    half an hour later.


    The helicopter of the Department of Homeland Security appeared directly above the ground, and Lake sat on the helicopter and looked down.


    good fellow.


    really exploded while running.


    A Blue Pivas, which is at least three meters long and looks like a self-explosive ant, ran away panicking, running and exploding at the same time.


    Lake touched his chin: "Is this guy attacking or being attacked?"


    Hermione also took a look and explained: "Blue Pivas is a social creature. In the absence of ethnicity, there is a 1% chance that the lone seedling Blue Pivas will explode to give birth to himself. Therefore, he should be I took a fancy to this place, intending to explode to let myself quickly pass the infancy and growth period, and enter the mature period."


    Lake blinked his eyes: "That''s a fart. Even if it''s mature, isn''t it the only seedling? Is there a difference?"


    Hermione said: "Of course, after the lone seedling Blue Pivas confirmed that he could not find the race, he will change his form after a one percent mutation and move towards a form similar to the queen bee and the queen ant. You Look at her tail."


    Lake followed Hermione¡¯s words and walked around on the ground. Then, he seemed to have found a place. He was digging a hole with his claws and exploded while digging, looking at the tail of the flying blue Pivas. go with.


    good fellow.


    There is liquid leaking out.


    The plane landed slowly.


    get off the machine.


    Hermione said: "If we don''t come here quickly It is estimated that in ten days, this paper mill will completely become the ethnic group of Blue Pivas."


    Lake commanded Jack to run over there to communicate with the New York Police Department, and then towards Hermione, and Ginny and Harry Potter who got off another helicopter: "Can you do it?"


    Lake may not be able to get it right, so Saga will come out to fight the fire.


    Don''t say it''s one.


    Even if it is a group, can it stop Saga''s punch?


    Hermione, Ginny and Harry Potter looked at each other, and then said to Lake: "If your people don''t want us to use the Forgotten Charm, at least don''t go inside."


    Lake nodded, he didn''t plan to go in and watch the battle desire: "How long do you need?"


    "five minutes."


    "it is good."


    Lake blew a whistle to the cordon over there, pointed at the three Hermiones, made a gesture to let them in, and then used the walkie-talkie to order: "Block here, no one can enter, the fire truck waits for my instructions Go in."


    "Understand!"


    "Yes."


    "Roger that!"


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 301: Department of Magical Operations

    Lake is not interested in how magicians fight.


    He has already learned from the South American magic world. Frankly speaking, Lake feels very ordinary. There is a feeling that you will fall down before I can help.


    After all, not all Faye are like Gandalf.


    Most of the mages here, once they are approached by the warriors, there is only one possibility, that is, they are completely crushed, and even the magic wands they rely on to cast spells will be directly smashed by the warriors.


    In the end, the white beards could cast spells silently, but unfortunately, under the shadow of Lack¡¯s fist that surpassed the speed of light, the law was silently enforced, and there was no way to cast spells in the same way.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t bother to go over and see how Hermione and the others subdued Blue Pivas. It''s one thing to be uninterested, and it would be bad if one couldn''t help but shoot.


    After all, how the clone is surging, it is also a matter of the clone, and it has nothing to do with Lake Edwin.


    If this is really too much, it won¡¯t be fun.


    five minutes later.


    After seeing Hermione and others appear at the door, Lake blew a whistle to Jack not far away. Then, the fire truck that had arrived was directly released into the paper mill.


    Hermione approached.


    Lake asked: "How is it?"


    Hermione nodded.


    If it is a normally developed blue gas, Hermione may take ten minutes or half an hour, but a blue gas that is plucked to promote growth consumes almost all the physical energy in order to grow quickly, and directly calls the gods. Then I got drowsy and finished work, and I didn''t even sweat a single drop.


    At night.


    Hermione fastened the cloth pocket that seemed to have the curse of shrinking, and then handed it to a pure white Scottish round-faced fat chicken at the window. The latter groaned twice before fluttering its wings directly. Fly high.


    Lake, who was at the bar, was a little curious: "These captured magical animals still need to be transported to London for disposal?"


    How troublesome this should be.


    is wrong.


    Is this a kind of plunder in another situation?


    Lake muttered in his heart, even if Blue Pivas is dangerous, it is also a federal Blue Vas. Now, under the nose of his federal law enforcement executive, someone has delivered their federal animals directly to London?


    Isn''t this bad?


    and also¡­¡­


    Lake thought for a while, and said to Hermione: "I remember that the Supreme Temple appeared at the time. Most of the magical animals should be blocked by the Supreme Temple."


    Hermione nodded and said, "But the Supreme Temple will not choose to deal with us very often. After the decisive time, after the establishment of the new South American magic world, these magical animals do not need to be sent to London, please London The processing is done over there, and there is no way right now."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "The new magic world?"


    "Correct."


    "Dimension, wrong, space... are there many seeds?"


    Lake asked curiously, space and dimension, to put it bluntly, are a product of being promoted to the world, but even so, there should be very few of them.


    Hermione said: "Of course very few. Nowadays, most of the dimensions or spaces, such as our magic world, such as the witch world, and the fairy forest are the spoils gained by the Supreme Master after clearing the dimensions in the early years, and then the Supreme Master will It was given to us, which is why we can be separated from the ordinary world."


    Lake touched his chin: "Then why are there no vampires and werewolves?"


    Hermione shrugged: "Who knows, and there is a difference between the dimensions and the size of the space. The largest dimensional space is our magic world, followed by the witch world, so you know now, you just smashed it. How precious is the dimensional space?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Precious is not precious, that is relatively speaking.


    At the very least, Lake didn¡¯t feel how precious, just as he knew where the gem of space was, and he didn¡¯t have a heartbeat. He had to concentrate on being a man. If you are a man of God¡¯s kingdom, Lake will not fight for other things half-heartedly. .


    His kingdom of God, once unfolded, it is a universe.


    If you do it again, Lake will also punch again without hesitation.


    Hermione took a sip of juice and said, "This time I brought a delimitation stone from the magic world. Once I find a suitable location, arrange the delimitation stone. After a year, the delimitation stone will open up a path to magic. When the time comes, the passage of the world will be able to directly handle or place these magical animals on the federal side."


    Delimitation Stone?


    Lake raised his eyebrows. He absorbed the knowledge of the decent magician who was going to help him. He searched and found the memory of the boundary stone. He nodded and said, "So, you need a rebuilt building to make one. The passage to the magical dimension?"


    Just like the entrance of the South American Magical Dimension in the Woolworth Building, Hermione¡¯s delimitation stone also needs a real building as an anchor to anchor the passage.


    Lake thought for a while: "How about the headquarters under construction of the Super Investigation Bureau?"


    Hermione shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Lake curiously asked: "Why not."


    Anyway, Lake¡¯s attitude and position are very simple. On federal land, there will never be institutions that are more fraudulent than the Department of Homeland Security, whether it is a law enforcement agency or any other law enforcement agency.


    Moreover, the headquarters of the Super-Inspection Bureau is already under construction. For the selection of relevant personnel, the deputy director of Bath and Lake have also had face-to-face exchanges several times, and there is already a rough idea. Once the headquarters building of the Super-Inspection Bureau is completed, The Super Inspection Bureau will formally perform its functions.


    Supernatural Activity Detection and Action Bureau.


    Such a law enforcement bureau dedicated to dealing with supernatural phenomena is subordinate to a magic operations department. It is reasonable. If necessary, Lake has planned it. It is divided into the Pok¨¦mon Management Department, the Hell Demon Strike Department, and even the Bronze Saint Seiya. The preparatory training academy is also in the planning of Lake.


    If this is necessary.


    Look, Lake feels that if he divides it from department alone, his super-examination bureau is far better than that which has been developed for many years. It was not until last year that he had the abbreviated name of SHIELD.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake invited Hermione not on personal affair, but from the perspective of business affairs, because if Hermione is placed elsewhere, Lake feels that there is a chance that he will hit the door, and then...


    He has already killed his girlfriend once, and frankly speaking, Lake feels bad and he doesn''t want to do it again.


    Hermione shrugged: "You are inviting me to work with you. I have seen Ginny and Harry. When they were not in the same department at first, the two were very affectionate, but after they were in the same department, they often quarreled."


    Lake laughed and said, "Are you worried about this?"


    Hermione looked at Lake: "Aren''t you worried, yes, although you are very carefree, you seem to have never hooked up with any female colleague?"


    talking.


    Hermione seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Lake: "Are you trying to betray me again, or do you want to find a way to work together like this to make me have a bad interest in you?"


    Lake opened his mouth: "Your brain hole is bigger than Skye''s."


    What the **** is this?


    After Lake sighed at Hermione¡¯s brain circuit, he said silently: ¡°First, we are not working together. At that time, how your magical dimension works is your business, but you need to be safe in our country. Under the eyelids of the Super Investigation Bureau, it is necessary to send people into the Magic Operations Department of the Super Investigation Bureau to cooperate with the Super Investigation Bureau to deal with the magical animal cases similar to today; second, we are not at the same time, if we have to add a relationship, work What do you think of the ally above."


    Hermione pointed her chin with her finger, and thought for a while: "Magic Operations Department, when did you think about it, don''t tell me that you only thought of it when I said I wanted to settle in the Federation."


    Lake shrugged: "I want to say no, but in fact, yes."


    "So, you created a new department for me to stay with you?"


    "¡­¡­Correct."


    "Wow."


    "How."


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "Come here?"


    Hermione did not answer immediately, but said: "I need to report to the Magic Committee, but there should be no problems. The current Magic Committee is no longer the previous Magic Committee. We are also helping these days. S.H.I.E.L.D. London cracked down on some **** demons who ran out of the cracks of **** in England."


    after finishing this matter.


    Hermione seemed to have thought of something. She took out the precious ball from her treasure chest-like pocket and looked at Lake: "Can you open it now?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Hermione recalled how she opened the Land Building in the morning and pressed her finger on the middle button of the precious ball.


    when!


    Guanghua Liuzhuo crashed from the opened precious ball on the floor of the living room.


    There was a sound of horse hooves like a pony.


    Guanghua disappeared A white pony with a figure similar to a horse and unicorn appeared on the carpet in the living room with its hoof lightly moving.


    Arceus.


    should belong to the legendary Pok¨¦mon, but Lake knows Pikachu, Ibrahimovic and Chaomeng, as well as the mosquito coils, and his Pok¨¦mon knowledge is limited to this.


    Alzeus also has a golden pattern on the head, the ears are upright, and a cross-shaped wheel similar to the wrist of a thousand celestial bodies is connected to the body with four gems embedded on the wheel.


    Uh¡­¡­


    But looking at the appearance, it looks like a mutated unicorn, but also a unicorn with its own saddle and decorations?


    "so beautiful."


    Hermione looked at after being summoned, Arceus, who seemed to know that she was the master at first glance, ran to Hermione''s side with his hoof, rubbing against Hermione''s trousers.


    This Arceus is still very young now, and his height is not as high as Helen, who is now one and a half years old.


    but¡­¡­


    Pets.


    Except for a small number of pets, most pets are the younger they are, the more cute they are.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 302: The embarrassing aegis and 9 snakes

    Since knowing that some magical animals have run out of the dimensional world, the world, suddenly, has changed a little inexplicably.


    how to say?


    It seems that the world has been sublimated.


    It¡¯s as if the Earth¡¯s experience points are full, and it¡¯s starting to level up, starting from the ordinary small breaking ball, and evolving towards some magical small breaking ball.


    In mid-October, in the countryside across the Hudson River, in a forest somewhere in New Jersey, someone called the police and swore they saw a rainbow-like unicorn.


    When the Department of Homeland Security received the information, when Hermione went to catch the unicorn, half of the residents in the block had been swallowed by the rainbow unicorn.


    There is an easy-to-understand saying about color in nature.


    The brighter the color, the greater the danger. For a rainbow-colored unicorn, the risk factor is undoubtedly an S level. If you follow the introduction on Hermione¡¯s magical animal guide, it is still a juvenile one. Unicorn, if this unicorn is allowed to continue, he will need to devour 10,000 creatures after he reaches adulthood before he can reach maturity.


    And this is not called a rainbow unicorn. The real name is the rip unicorn. The beautiful appearance is just his disguise. If you see this rip unicorn eating, you will be a naive and romantic child. , His fantasies about unicorns will completely collapse.


    early November.


    A group of marching ants were also found on the New Jersey site. There was no grass wherever they went. It was a powerful demolition brigade. After the rumbling and roaring, what remained was like a newly discovered continent.


    But after these two Fantastic Beast incidents, it seemed that the frequency of Fantastic Beast incidents suddenly became lower, and, when they were discovered, they were already far away from New York or New Jersey.


    In Hermione¡¯s words, most of the magical animals discovered now can switch their genders to reproduce. Their outburst is the fastest. After these animals are captured, they will wait until the next time. It takes at least half a year for a more normal magical animal to come out and do things.


    Lake also asked Hermione, does the Supreme Temple leave it alone?


    After all, the Supreme Temple has already taken action to send most of the magical animals to the space behind the New York Temple. A portal is opened. The first time is to contain these magical animals scattered on the earth. It''s not a difficult task.


    Hermione¡¯s explanation is also very interesting.


    If the Supreme Temple did not intervene, there is only one possibility, that is, the occurrence of this event is a certainty.


    Hermione said, and even Voldemort, the enemy of Hogwarts'' life, gave Lake an example.


    The Supreme Temple did not appear when Voldemort wanted to envelop the entire magical world on the earth at that time, which means that Voldemort''s emergence is a certainty, and at the same time, it also means that our prediction is correct.


    If the Supreme Temple does not make a move, it means that the magic prediction is correct?


    This¡­¡­


    Lake and Hermione sat down in the office and looked at Hermione in a puzzled way.


    Where did this equal sign come from? There is absolutely no basis in reality, I feel.


    Hermione sighed and explained to Lake: "If you think about the meaning of the Supreme Temple, then you can understand that this is a very simple thing."


    The Supreme Temple protects the earth. Although it does not protect the people on the earth, if there is a crisis of destruction on the earth, the Supreme Temple will intervene.


    Voldemort''s dream is no less than destroying the world, but the Supreme Temple did not even take action when Voldemort once occupied Hogwarts, so it can only explain one thing.


    The world will not be destroyed.


    Justice will conquer evil!


    Hermione said: "Facts have proved that our prediction is correct. In the end, Harry Potter defeated and eliminated Voldemort as predicted."


    Lake opened his mouth, frowned, and looked at Hermione thoughtfully: "So, this is you, why are you so convinced that Harry Potter is the savior, just because the Supreme Temple did not enter the room to intervene. ?"


    Hermione nodded: "The Magic Council really thought so."


    Lake curiously said: "This kind of, is also dangerous, if your prediction goes wrong, after all, the Supreme Temple does not make a move, it does not mean that your prediction is correct."


    Hermione shrugged: "But we are right. Harry eliminated Voldemort as predicted."


    Lake doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    This is to use the result to reverse the cause. Simply put, because Harry succeeded, the prediction was correct.


    Lake doesn¡¯t intend to make any comments on this. He is scornful of this kind of prophecy. The future will change. Didn¡¯t he let the Supreme Master change the future?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    In other words, could it be because of the long diversion time at the age of ten that the otherwise ordinary Marvel Earth became what it is now?


    Lake blinked.


    after awhile.


    Assistant Tiffany knocked on the door and walked in, and said to Lake who was sitting over there, "Sir, the minister called. The schedule has been confirmed. It will be ten o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Lake nodded.


    After Tiffany went out again, Hermione looked at Lake: "Are you going on a business trip?"


    Lake smiled: "I think so."


    In the past two months, the Confederation has become a bit magical. It is not only the Magic Operations Department of the Super-Inspection Department of the Department of Homeland Security that has acted, but even S.H.I.


    but¡­¡­


    Compared with Lake''s high efficiency, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s operation seems a bit simple and rude.


    Lake will take shelter, while S.H.I.E.L.D., it is said that a magical beast incident occurred in Texas half a month ago. S.H.I.E.L.D. killed that magical animal almost at the cost of losing ten Aegis agents. of.


    This time, Washington was just for magical animals.


    A word.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. can handle the great crisis of the ordinary world with peace of mind. For cases like this kind of supernatural phenomenon, it is better to hand it over to the Homeland Security Bureau, which has legal and legitimate law enforcement authority.


    Minister Kelly is naturally very supportive of this.


    What can the federal people solve by themselves, what can the so-called international agencies do secretly?


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Hermione frowned and said, "What you said yesterday, are you going to regret it?"


    Lake said: "I will be at the door of Mr. Granger''s house on the morning of the first day of the new year, I promise."


    This Christmas, Lake pondered for a while, fearing that he would pass in three avatars.


    Washington...


    No, it¡¯s the Paris embassy. Lake will take Skye, Rachel and Helen to Paris this year, and spend Christmas at the embassy over there with Karen.


    There is one in Budapest. Who told him to use a clone to be discovered by Emilia last time. Emilia said, since you have a clone, then come back for Christmas.


    Then there is London.


    Hermione also invited Lake to spend the New Year at home in London.


    and so¡­¡­


    Again.


    Fortunately, Lake can now freely switch between the main body and the clone, and he can also do one mind and three purposes. Otherwise, this Christmas, Lake feels that he will be the year he is doomed to roll over.


    Now Lake feels that he can still control the audience.


    Overturned?


    nonexistent.


    Besides, what Hermione invites is for the New Year, not Christmas, there is a time difference, how can the car overturn when there is a time difference, Lake has always been a wave that runs through, people give nicknames, and the waves are small white bars!


    the next day.


    Special plane vacated!


    On the plane.


    Lake opened the wine cabinet, took out the bourbon, poured himself a glass, looked at the deputy supervisor Bass, who was proofreading the documents and looked more and more like a Martian, and said, "Would you like a glass?"


    Bass looked up. Although he knew his words were useless, he still wanted to fight for it: "In two hours, we have to report to Mr. President to determine whether the law enforcement scope of the Super Investigation Bureau can be extended to the whole territory. Drinking. It''s not so good, and it''s only six o''clock in the morning."


    Lake nodded: "I know, drink to prevent sleepiness, and it''s just to meet the president. What needs to be prepared for this? I have been there many times. I know what wine is in the wine cabinet in the Oval Office."


    Buzz''s mouth twitched: "Thank you, I don''t need it."


    Although Bass is very clear that there is no ostentation in Lake''s words, it is just a natural taste, but it is also true, which makes Bass feel a little psychologically uncomfortable.


    Envy?


    There is so much lost, but this is also human nature.


    after an hour.


    Lake got off the special plane with his suit buttons on, and then went directly into the special car sent by the Department of Homeland Security.


    Five unremarkable black federal SUVs drove out of Washington International Airport and headed straight toward Pennsylvania Avenue at an even speed.


    At the same time In the Aegis Sanfei ornaments, Nick Fury, Alexander Pierce and Phil Coleson who were accompanying him also took the S.H.I.E.L.D. SUV towards Pennsylvania Avenue. Quickly rushed past.


    After all, the Department of Homeland Security came to grab S.H.I.E.L.D.''s limited law enforcement authority, and S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely not remain indifferent, just watching their authority be stripped away.


    has lost a New York state, if this is losing other states.


    good fellow.


    What''s the point of S.H.I.E.L.D. placing its headquarters on federal land?


    This incident is not only unwilling to see S.H.I.E.L.D., but even Alexander Pierce of Hydra is unwilling to see it.


    Hydra grows by sucking blood on the body of S.H.I.E.L.D., if the tree that it is attached to has been cut down directly before they are exposed, wouldn''t the great ideal that Hydra has been pursuing for so many years be a fetal death? In the belly?


    and so.


    It is very rare that Nick Fury of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Alexander Pierce of Hydra have the same attitude regarding the fact that the Department of Homeland Security intends to seize power.


    Never let the Department of Homeland Security get what they want.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 303: Annex S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Pennsylvania Avenue.


    Presidential residence.


    Oval Office.


    One opening.


    Nick Fury said directly to the president: "Excuse me, Mr. President, if you say who has the most jurisdiction in this kind of supernatural case, then it must be our S.H.I.E.L.D. If Director Lake Edwin really wants to maintain safety and stability, then the magician team under him should also be added to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    Lake, who was sitting next to him showing his gentlemanly demeanor, heard these words without any fluctuations on the surface.


    even...


    When Nick Fury said these words and turned his gaze to him, Lake, as a polite gentleman, also nodded slightly towards Nick Fury. It seemed that he was very neutral. Ferry¡¯s opinion.


    When Nick Fury saw Lake this way, he didn''t know which nerve was wrong, and said, "Mr. President, it seems that Director Lake Edwin thinks so too."


    Lake lowered his head and smiled.


    What does it mean to climb up the pole?


    Nick Fury fully demonstrated this, but considering the brain development of African descent, there is still some reasonableness.


    I don¡¯t care about you.


    Lake nodded to Mr. President, and then looked at Nick Fury: "I only have one question. If I can find these magicians who helped us in World War II, why, Chief Fury didn''t find it? If I remember correctly, when S.H.I.E.L.D. was established, there were not only magicians, but also superpowers and vampires in the Roaring Commando. Now, where are they?"


    Nick Fury was expressionless: "Unfortunately, they are all retired."


    This is an official statement of giving money to oneself. The real reason is that after Ms. Peggy Carter retired, extraordinary people simply look down on the inferior but pretentious S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Lake touched his chin: "Retired, what about their offspring, I can''t say that the offspring of these people are ordinary people."


    "We invited, but for secret safety reasons, they refused."


    "Oh, the secret is safe!"


    Lake raised the pitch slightly, and the conversation turned: "It is said that it is secret and safe, but can it be understood that people simply look down on you S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, or that you S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot keep these extraordinary things. What about people?"


    Nick Fury frowned slightly.


    Lake chuckled lightly and looked at the president: "Mr. President, I''m finished. Although the Magic Operations Department is under the Super Investigation Bureau, we are not in a superior relationship. Hermione Ge, Director of the Magic Operations Department. Ms. Ranjie, a good friend of mine for many years, even if they consider my face to join S.H.I.E.L.D., I am afraid, just like the Roaring Commando back then, Nick Fury doesn¡¯t have the ability to leave them and become ourselves. people."


    The words are hard to hear, but this is the truth.


    If Ms. Peggy Carter did not retire, even if she was named in SHIELD, SHIELD would have more foreign aid than they thought.


    It''s just a pity.


    Ms. Peggy Carter left S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau simply. Even if Ms. Peggy Carter''s safety is now in charge of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is also the responsibility of S.H.I.E.L.D. in London.


    The Aegis of London, which is also the home of the five major overlords, and the Aegis headquarters Sanfei are in a level relationship, not a subordinate relationship.


    Minister Kelly said directly next to him: "Mr. President, in an operation last month, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s operation failed. Although the magical creature was wiped out, the loss was heavy and the movement caused was huge. Yes, in order to conceal this incident, the Magic Operations Department had to dispatch urgently to erase the memories of some residents in the place where the incident occurred."


    paused.


    Secretary Kelly said directly to Alexander Pierce, who was about to speak: "Furthermore, the authority of the Department of Homeland Security is homeland security. This is the responsibility of the Department of Homeland Security. This time I come to report to Mr. President, not to discuss with you. , But to inform you that you are in the Federation and have no law enforcement authority!"


    This is the most important weakness of SHIELD.


    SHIELD has no law enforcement authority.


    what?


    The Super Investigation Bureau is also a secret law enforcement agency, no?


    In fact, it is true, but the Super Investigation Bureau is different from S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. At least, Super Investigation Bureau has the endorsement of the Department of Homeland Security, and the Bureau of Homeland Security passed a large number of votes in Congress and was approved by the federal public. Recognize the establishment of law enforcement agencies with legal authority.


    Where is SHIELD?


    Does anyone endorse him?


    Mr. President''s?


    Ah.


    Four years, or eight years at the most, a change of president is required. The endorsement of Mr. President is time-sensitive. Even if many members of Congress also know S.H.I.E.L.D., but have not voted, it is illegal.


    Alexander Pierce''s complexion was very bad. At this moment, he wanted to say that with the words of Hydra, the strength of S.H.I.E.L.D. is no worse than some extraordinary forces.


    but¡­¡­


    I can''t say this sentence, but if I say it, it blows through.


    Lake received all the facial expressions of the Aegis trio in his eyes. After Minister Kelly finished speaking, he said to Nick Fury: "If Chief Fury can say that the next time a certain magical creature appears, it can be handled properly. If you don¡¯t need our Super Investigation Bureau to help wipe your butt, I can argue this unreasonably, and you can deal with it if you are willing to deal with it. After all, the number of terrorists is much higher than the number of magical creatures that have escaped from the magical world. However, from now on, S.H.I.E.L.D. will not interfere in the terrorist matter."


    Again.


    Broken window effect.


    If you want to open a window in the room, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau will definitely disagree, but if you want to say that you have lifted the roof of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is obvious that S.H.I.E.L.D. will consider the proposal of opening the window.


    After all, as Lake said, the number of terrorists is far higher than the so-called extraordinary events.


    What is the basis for the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D.? It was established to prevent the second Hydra from appearing in the world. Although the Homeland Security Bureau seemed to have taken away the authority to fight terrorists after its establishment, it was In actual operation, except for New York State, the other Departments of Homeland Security are cooperating with SHIELD.


    the reason?


    The other directors of the Department of Homeland Security estimate that they are to find someone to share the responsibility if bad things come true. As for whether they have considered that S.H.I.E.L.D. does not exist, Lake is not very clear.


    Nick Fury heard these words from Lake, suddenly his heart moved.


    looked at Lake.


    seems to have only one thought at the moment.


    The picture shows poorly.


    Nick Fury looked at Alexander Pierce and seemed to be saying that snatching this piece was the real purpose of the Homeland Security Agency. After all, although there have been several magical incidents right now, the horror crisis in the ordinary world is the real one. Big fat.


    This is true for law enforcement agencies.


    Three hours later.


    is approaching noon.


    National Land Building!


    Minister''s Office.


    Minister Kelly walked in, took off his fur coat, and hung it aside. Lake and Buss, who walked in the back, said, "This is different from what I planned."


    Lake walked directly towards the minister''s wine cabinet under the somewhat admiring gaze of the deputy director of Bath: "Minister, S.H.I.E.L.D. has the value of existence, that''s what you said."


    For the sake of an international law enforcement power, S.H.I.E.L.D. is not so easy to disappear. In the same sentence, S.H.I.E.L.D. can be deflated in the Federation. After all, it is adopted, but internationally, S.H.I.E.L.D. is covered by the Federation. It''s very prestigious, at least, in Europe and Africa.


    Minister Kelly took the Bourbon handed over by Lake and took out his alcohol-temperate medal. As always, he sighed a little sadly, took a sip and said: "S.H.I.E.L.D. and our functions overlap."


    This is the main reason that Secretary Kelly wants to attack S.H.I.E.L.D., as the first minister of the Department of Homeland Security, he suddenly discovered that a secret agency was robbing his department.


    Who can bear this?


    The other people who are muddled may forget it, but Minister Kelly is the first minister, he doesn''t want to leave this kind of thing to the next minister to be upset.


    The necessity of the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. is understandable when looking at the world from the standpoint of the Federation, but if you look at the Federation alone, it is not so understandable.


    Lake sat on the sofa: "Minister, we actually won this time."


    The right to supernatural investigation was obtained.


    As for ordinary world, terrorist attacks or the like, even if S.H.I.E.L.D. can conduct investigations on federal lands, once this matter is known to the public, the credit will all go to the Department of Homeland Security.


    This is a deal.


    Lake thinks it''s a bargain.


    and...


    Lake said to Minister Kelly: "This time when we were in trouble, Mr. President was no longer so supportive of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., I am afraid that now, S.H.I.E.L.D. is going to have a big victory to prove that they still have value. That''s it."


    I am afraid that when the Department of Homeland Security and S.H.I.E.L.D. were fighting each other just nowMr. President was thinking of a question.


    After all, the Super Investigation Department was merged into S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Still merge SHIELD into the Super Investigation Department.


    An international organization is difficult to set up, but it can also be said to be easy.


    At least.


    In addition to the fact that the Super Investigation Bureau joined the Magician, it was weaker than S.H.I.E.L.D., and the strength time of Super Investigation Bureau was much higher than that of S.H.I.E.L.D. when dealing with confidential cases.


    Minister Kelly smiled: "Will you agree?"


    Lake shrugged.


    He promised not to agree. The Super Investigation Bureau was created by him. Although the headquarters building has not been repaired yet, there is no doubt that Lake will not agree.


    But Lake disagrees, which does not mean that SHIELD will not have a sense of crisis.


    At least¡­¡­


    Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury, who also felt the mind of the President at the time, felt a sense of crisis.


    If Aegis cannot prove their value the fastest, it is estimated that S.H.I.E.L.D. is going to be merged into the Super Investigation Bureau.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 304: Cobra Out of the Hole Project

    Hydra''s sense of this crisis, or in other words, Alexander Pierce''s sense of this crisis, is ahead of countless people and even persecutor-paranoid Nick Fury.


    the reason?


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. is disbanded, Nick Fury will change his job at best.


    But for Alexander Pierce, if S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. is disbanded or annexed, the hard work and efforts they have made over the years will be wasted.


    Regarding the suggestion of others in the organization to simply start to count the ball, Alexander Pierce went directly in from the left ear to the right ear. Their plan has not yet succeeded. Starting at this time is no different from giving away the head.


    Someone once again proposed to assassinate Lake Edwin directly. This suggestion was banned by Alexander Pierce.


    It''s not that they haven''t tried the assassination, but the Winter Soldier failed that time. Moreover, it is easy to assassinate a Lake Edwin, but regardless of success or failure, Hydra will directly play GG.


    Not to mention that they can use money to buy the Black King, but another friend of Lake Edwin who appeared next to the Black King, Gemini Saga, who dared to break his wrist with the **** dimension, is mysterious enough for Hydra.


    Mysteriously, Hydra has no way of predicting the probability of Saga''s revenge once Lake Edwin has an accident, but if Saga gets revenge, Hydra has no chance of surviving.


    finally.


    After some consideration, Alexander Pierce still listened to the opinions of other Hydra executives, planning to release a head out to see the reaction of the small breaking ball.


    succeeded, Hydra started the incident directly.


    What if it fails?


    Then it failed. What a big deal.


    At the meeting.


    Alexander Pierce looked at the participating Baron Straker: "You are in charge of the Cobra Project. If Cobra is out of the hole at this moment, if we fail, is there a big risk that we will be noticed?"


    Baron Strak said: "I need some time to deal with the finishing touches. If I start it, it will be very fast. NATO has invested in funds over the years. Seeing that there has been no return, there are already some opinions. This time is just right. , Will not appear so abrupt."


    Pierce looked at the participating Baron Straker and Gideon Malik and others: "Any other ideas?"


    Several people looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Pierce nodded: "Okay, implement the Cobra exit plan. On the eve of this plan, the flaws will be revealed. Let S.H.I.E.L.D. receive this news so that even if it fails, S.H.I.E.L.D. can keep it."


    finished.


    Alexander Pierce took off his glasses and left the virtual meeting room.


    The one who is far away in Europe is that after Baron Strak went offline, he sent a meeting message to the undercover deputy in the Cobra Project, intending to clean up the existence of the Hydra, and then began to launch the Cobra Project.


    Lake is not clear about Hydra''s plan.


    After staying in Washington for three days, Lake received Skye who had come by plane alone, and then took Skye, Rachel, Helen and Josie to Paris on a special plane.


    Christmas Eve is coming soon.


    On the plane, Lake sipped his bourbon and summed up the year.


    how to say?


    For him, 2006 is of epoch-making significance. First of all, he completely bid farewell to the novice period. Atomic seeds and microcosms also helped him to step into the extraordinary. In time, when the lottery system is restored, relying on the plug-in, It is not impossible to use the shortest time to break the wrist with those old gods.


    After all, Lake is a man with a plug-in.


    For next year.


    Lake hasn¡¯t made any plans for the time being, basically the same as what he has been doing. The body develops silently, striving to develop the Kingdom of God in one fell swoop, and by the way, he will continue to hold S.H.I.


    As long as S.H.I.


    Someone provoke him, do it if you don''t persuade him.


    Still the same sentence, what is the relationship between what the clone does and his body?


    There is also the amazing Wanda.


    Lake is too lazy to play some puzzle games, he is afraid that if he gets up, he will hit him directly when he finds something in the zodiac.


    A puzzle that can be solved with his fist, Lake is very reluctant to use his brain.


    Anyway, if it is true, then Wanda can''t hide from him forever. Sooner or later, it will appear. By that time, all the puzzles will be solved.


    In the allure of the lottery plug-in, Lake is no longer impatient, and the plug-in also taught him one thing. The more anxious, the more scumbag the rewards won...


    The plane touches the ground!


    The hatch door opened.


    The special car of the Paris Embassy is already guarding this side of the hangar.


    Skye has nothing to do with taking the embassy car. After all, Skye knows Lake''s status very well. It is simply the existence of the hegemony of New York State.


    If you lose your car, someone will send you a new car just to tell Lake to calm down your anger. They didn''t do this.


    Skye has no doubt that if Lake¡¯s car was really stolen by that organization at the time, it is estimated that they would send the cut leader to Lake and ask him to calm down.


    It is Rachel¡¯s adopted daughter Josie who is very excited. After all, Rachel just told her that although their car is driving on the streets of Paris, they are still in the Federation.


    The judicial power of the federal ambassador''s car is not on the federal side.


    About this year¡¯s Christmas except for the change of places, everything else is pretty mediocre. Even the Christmas in Budapest is the same.


    Although there was already Christmas in Emilia''s time at the end of the fifth century, but she was busy at war with werewolves, so Emilia didn''t catch a cold for this holiday. Even the immortal kinsmen were very concerned about this. I don¡¯t catch a cold during the holidays.


    But these years have changed.


    Catherine went to school outside and stayed with some friends in the ordinary world for a long time. She also looked forward to Christmas. Of course, the most important point is Christmas. This is a time for a little padded jacket to ask for gifts.


    Lake has never been stingy with his little quilted jacket. This year he even held a blind box lottery, letting his little quilted jacket draw by himself. Whatever the draw is.


    Anyway, the number of cash draws in the novice period was directly used up by him, and he got a lot of things that Lake still looks down on, but it is really amazing. Some are even a complete set like Pok¨¦mon. If you count, there are actually more than four hundred, and the number has even exceeded four digits.


    and so¡­¡­


    The festivals in Paris and Budapest are unremarkable, but in London...


    Lake flew to New York with his family on the last day of 2006. On the first day of the New Year in London local time, he walked out of the London airport with sunglasses and a suit.


    after awhile.


    A white SUV with a not very eye-catching appearance drove in front of Lake and made two beeps.


    boarding.


    Very stylishly dressed Hermione looked at Lake in the car and smiled: "I thought you needed me to pick you up and leave."


    Lake glanced at Hermione, smiled and said, "My promise, I will always keep it."


    As long as the avatar doesn''t leave the Star Tower, or he keeps a low profile, the problem is not big at all.


    no way.


    Since I chose to have a whole forest, I should be prepared to take care of it. Fortunately, I have a clone. Otherwise, Lake feels that I am afraid that I will be in "My love for you is the same" "You are all my wings!" "I''m going to break my promise in this sentence.


    Lake felt Hermione¡¯s careful thoughts at this moment, and guessed what Hermione wanted to say next, and interrupted directly: "Mr. Granger still lives on Lambeth Street?"


    Hermione hummed, and then looked at Lake curiously: "Where else would it be?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Who knows.


    After all, since Lake and Hermione broke up, and because of Voldemort''s disturbance, Lake has not been to London since 1999. As for the Ross family and Granger¡¯s family, there is still a visit, but there is no Lake.


    even.


    After Lake and Hermione broke up, Lake had to find a dentist who was reasonably skilled. After all, he broke up with Hermione. If he was asking Mr. Granger to be his dentist, it would still feel a little bit. strange.


    What does Lake think anyway.


    Lake looked at the scenery outside the car window and raised his eyebrows: "But this is not the road to the city."


    "I know."


    Hermione drove the car intently: "In the New Year, the whole family went to the villa in the forest for vacation. You want to go to London. Congratulations. You see more foreign tourists than locals, especially in the East. ."


    Lake nodded.


    New Year¡¯s January 1st is the most common New Year¡¯s Eve for Westerners, but for Easterners, it is not only a festival, but also an excuse to play arrogantly.


    An hour later The white SUV was far away from the busy road. As the vehicles moved forward, the noise gradually disappeared, and even along this forest road that seemed to be specially opened As he walked ahead, Lake''s Force Seed absorbed the surrounding dissociation and passed the message to Lake.


    Lake shook his head in his heart, thought about it, and looked at Hermione: "Mr. Granger and Mrs. Granger are definitely not the only ones who are vacationing in the forest villa, right."


    Hermione shrugged and said, "I didn''t say it, only my parents were there. Did I say it?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Hermione didn''t doubt how Lake knew it, just squinted her fond like talking eyes and smiled and said, "Why, swear to embrace the forest. As a result, I''m afraid. If you don''t want to, you can go."


    Lake was expressionless: "The violent general method is not valid for me."


    He doesn''t take the radical method.


    In ¡¡¡¡Lake¡¯s dictionary, there are only willingness and unwillingness, and there is absolutely no compromise.


    soon.


    The white SUV stopped in front of a wooden house.


    doorway.


    There is a young woman.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 305: Hermione turned out to be a relative

    "Last chance."


    "what?"


    Hermione turned off her flames, turned her head, and looked at Lake: "If you don''t want to go in, you don''t have to go."


    Lake''s mouth curled up and looked at Hermione: "You know, my love, if you can change this habit of duplicity, I believe that the love between us will be deeper."


    talking.


    Lake opened the door and got off.


    Isn¡¯t it just meeting the parents? Although he is full of plans, this is the first time he has seen a parent in history, but the Grangers are not strangers.


    What is there to be afraid of?


    àØ!


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake closed the door, he fastened the buttons of his coat and suit, and while preparing to start his top performance, he said to Hermione, who came out from the driver''s seat with a smile on his mouth, "You first?"


    Hermione glanced.


    If you say yes, don¡¯t you?


    Does this start to confuse?


    Originally, Hermione was going to speak, but she was hugged by the young woman walking over the steps.


    Hermione returned to her senses: "God, Laura, are you going to deliver the courier again today on the rest day?"


    On the 21st of this year, Laura with a ponytail loosened it and said, "I went to deliver the newspaper in the morning, and then I heard that you are bringing your boyfriend back, so I rushed over."


    Laura then glanced at Lake, then looked at Hermione again, with a real and fake expression, are you teasing me: "The result...is the same again?"


    Lake twitched: "It''s nice to meet you, Laura."


    This **** girl, do you know why your father is still playing mud on the island nowadays, that''s because you can''t speak. If you can talk a little bit, I would have gone to pick up your muddy father.


    Laura.


    The full name is Laura Crawford, the heir of the London Crawford Business Consortium. However, because Laura is still eight months away from her 21st birthday, the Crawford Business Consortium is currently under actual control The person is Ms. Anna Miller.


    Correct.


    is the second Anna Miller in the media after Pepper Poz was appointed as CEO of Stark Industries last year. That Ms. Anna Miller is Anna Miller of the Crawford Business Consortium.


    Laura hid at Lake with a lack of interest, and then looked at Hermione again: "I feel that the fifty pounds I lost to ask for leave is the least worthwhile."


    Lake was meditating in his heart, ignoring the annoying Laura directly, showing a slight smile, and walking towards the Grangers who walked out of the wooden house and villa after hearing the sound to prepare for his top performance.


    As for the annoying Laura.


    Want to find your father, go on a big adventure by yourself.


    The Granger family and the Crawford family are considered to be family ties, and those who have turned around are counted as blood ties.


    Don¡¯t think that there are no family marriages in the West, let alone family marriages. Even intra-family marriages were very common at the time. There is a saying, how do you say that during the First World War, it was the British royal battle?


    "Happy new year, Wendell!"


    "Happy new year, Lake!"


    "Happy new year, Monica!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    Lake shook hands with Mr. Granger and Mrs. Granger and said, "I hope this time I will come to the door and it will not disturb you."


    Mr. Granger laughed heartily: "Why, I was still on the phone with Rose just now."


    Lake smiled.


    is fine.


    Lake is married, divorced, and having a daughter is not a shortcoming. Moreover, Lake does not feel any rejection from the Grangers.


    This is good.


    In other words, no rejection is actually right. After all, Lake is basically a male **** in all aspects, and rounding it up can be regarded as a childhood sweetheart with Hermione.


    The Grangers of Lake¡¯s growth can be regarded as growing up, knowing the roots. Karen¡¯s family education and other education of Lake and Betty are recognized by the Grangers. When Hermione was young, the Grangers were only Specially learn from Karen.


    and so.


    This time, there was no rattling atmosphere at the meeting. In the final analysis, it was the difference between East and West. As for the years when Lake and Hermione broke up, they were also a conversation resource during tea, and they were used to lament that they were still together after so many years of breakup. It''s not easy and gratifying.


    If there are any shortcomings.


    Laura in the wild is an obvious shortcoming. Although she didn''t speak, she couldn''t compare with the Sharon Kate who accompanied her aunt next to her.


    after awhile.


    Sharon Carter saw that Peggy Carter in a wheelchair seemed to be dying of energy, so she said to everyone and pushed Ms. Peggy Carter out of the living room first.


    half an hour later.


    The backyard of the villa.


    Hermione looked at Lake with a smile, and scored Lake¡¯s performance just now: "I¡¯ve done a good job just now. I¡¯ll give it 4 points."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Five-point system."


    Hermione shook her head: "No, it''s very strict!"


    "Where did the remaining 6 points go?"


    "You lied."


    "..."


    Lake shrugged and looked at Hermione: "I don''t think I lied, and you should be the one who lied."


    Hermione blinked: "Me?"


    Lake nodded: "Why don''t I remember Granger''s family and Peggy Carter are relatives?"


    If Ms. Peggy Carter were a relative of the Granger family, how could Lake not know it? After all, the Granger family and the Rose family are relatively close.


    In Lake¡¯s impression, he had never heard of Mr. Granger or Mrs. Granger when he came to London anyway.


    Hermione smiled and said, "Actually, I only learned about it in 2001. The reason why I was able to enter Hogwarts was because Aunt Peggy recommended me."


    Lake frowned: "Aunt?"


    This¡­


    Hermione nodded: "Don''t you know my mother''s last name before her marriage?"


    Lake said, "I remember Mrs. Granger''s surname before her marriage was Catalina!"


    Hermione looked at Lake with a smile: "Then, do you know, what is the abbreviation for Catalina?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    shorthand for Catalina?


    Katrina?


    Carter?


    Ominous Blade...


    and many more.


    Something strange seems to be mixed in.


    Lake shook his head, still feeling a little miraculous: "You just said that you were able to enter Hogwarts because of Ms. Peggy Carter?"


    Something is wrong.


    Lake frowned and said, "I remember, at that time, after I found out that you were a magician, you explained to me that Hogwarts discovered that although you were born in an ordinary world, you were talented, so you invited you to enroll."


    This is also on par with a certain novel.


    but¡­


    Hermione looked at Lake with an inexplicable expression: "Actually, I thought so at the time, but can you feel the magical talent on Laura?"


    Lake nodded.


    Although it is not strong, but it is also possible to learn magic.


    Hermione said: "When I enrolled, my magical talent was no different from Laura now."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hermione explained: "Also, have I told you that when I was notified when I was eleven years old, every night, there were owls carrying the history books and knowledge books of the magical world to me."


    Lake searched through his memory and nodded.


    Hermione shrugged and said, "Even the savior Harry Potter, before enrolling in school, is there any treatment?"


    Lake chuckled.


    Next second.


    Lake knows it.


    Ok.


    Movies tell stories, reality tells logic.


    It''s right to think about it.


    If Hermione really doesn¡¯t matter, why can she be called the Encyclopedia of Magic when she enrolled? If it is said that Hermione was born into a family of magicians, it would be a good explanation, but Hermione, but born in the world of ordinary people Of it.


    Obviously, this was Ms. Paget Carter using the legacy of her boyfriend Steve Rogers in the Extraordinary World to help Hermione find her future.


    As expected.


    Even if he is the prophesied savior, he will be willing to bow down under the network of relationships.


    "The Grangers?"


    "Oh, they don''t know."


    Hermione shook her head and said, "When I was restoring their memories, I shielded the memory of Dean Dumbledore who found them when I was eleven years old. This is good, and I want to keep it going."


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    In Hermione¡¯s view, although the danger in the magical world has been eliminated, who knows if there will be a second Voldemort? Instead of letting the Grangers know about the existence of the magical world, they might as well not know .


    and...


    Hermione said: "Aunt Peggy also supported my decision. Thanks to Aunt Peggy, I am now the design director of an international fashion design company."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    at this time.


    Laura walked out of the house and said to Hermione, "Hermione, I''ll go first."


    Hermione regained consciousness, said something to Lake and waited, and then left with Laura.


    Lake took the cigarette from his arms and lit himself.


    This trip to London refreshed my own database. So, Ms. Peggy Carter is Hermione¡¯s aunt, and Ms. Peggy Carter is Tony Stark¡¯s godmother. And he is Hermione''s man.


    Then the question is coming.


    What is the relationship between me and Ms. Peggy Carter.


    Then what is the relationship between me and Tony Stark.


    Lake is brainstorming.


    After a while.


    Hermione returned to the backyard: "Laura is too independent."


    Lake said: "Normal, just accept a severe beating from society."


    Look at that Nizi.


    When he didn''t beat him up, he jumped up and down like a monkey. He didn''t put him in his eyes, but after a beating, he immediately looked like a little rabbit.


    If it weren''t for considering how Nizi was flowing with his blood after all, and Emilia was protecting him, then Lake would have slapped him to death.


    "correct."


    Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows and thought of something: "By the way, Laura doesn''t know where Richard Crawford is, understandable, then you, haven''t you thought of helping Laura find his father? ?"


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 306: I really am the protagonist

    "Do you think I don''t have one?"


    "Have you looked for?"


    "of course!"


    The year that Richard Crawford disappeared was when Laura Crawford was twelve years old, that is, in 1998, that year was relatively ordinary, but for the London wizarding world, It was a year of good memory.


    After all, 1998 was the day when Voldemort wreaked havoc on the magic world. At the same time, it was also the year when the magic world was regarded as unspeakable and completely died.


    Hermione sighed: "After Laura''s mother died unexpectedly, Richard became obsessed with mysterious powers. Like Tony Stark, he began to look for something that could bring people back to life."


    Lake said: "Human affection."


    Again.


    Lake can understand what these people are doing, and will not criticize them, even if they release the parasitic demon, or release the children of hell, at least their original intention is not like this.


    Hermione said: "Actually, after I knew it, I used to intentionally or unintentionally make an old book about parasitic demons. It belonged to Richard''s house. I thought he would dispel this idea after reading it. As a result, after we settled Voldemort''s matter, Richard had also disappeared."


    Actually.


    At that time, it was not only Richard Crawford alone who disappeared for no reason, but also some other Londoners. According to the speculation of the magic world after Voldemort¡¯s death, it may be that Voldemort¡¯s evil was when Voldemort messed up the magic world. The breath has eroded into the ordinary world, and some people who are confronted with brain waves, even if they have not been in contact with the extraordinary world before, will still believe in it.


    principle?


    Don¡¯t ask, ask is occult, and scientific explanation is quantum mechanics.


    Lake frowned and said, "Even if you are missing, you should be able to trace it with some magic tracking technique."


    Hermione shook her head: "No, we have tried it, but there is no response to the tracking technique. There are only two possibilities for this, either Richard Crawford is dead, or Richard Crawford Went to a mysterious place."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Mysterious place?


    Hermione said: "Later, I also checked the information, including the information in the Crawford Manor study. It is very likely that Richard Crawford died on the way to find Pimihu, or he has already set foot on I''m in the realm of Himihu."


    Himiko?


    I know this well.


    I have watched movies.


    Lake laughed and said, "Even if it is useful to find it, the souls of ordinary people go to hell, the souls of hell, unless you clear the level, otherwise, the ones who come out are also parasitic demons."


    Hermione shook her head: "If Richard found Himiho, then it is indeed possible to pull his wife''s soul out of hell."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Can''t people who say good things come back to life?"


    Hermione looked at Lake with a kind of academic confidence.


    Lake made a gesture of peace of mind to listen to the class, and looked at Hermione.


    He doesn''t know much about the transcendent world. At least, in front of Hermione, who is now known as the transcendent encyclopedia, the amount of knowledge is far inferior.


    Hermione said, "If it''s Himihu, it is indeed possible."


    If you want to understand Himiho, you must first understand Yematai.


    The Yamadai Kingdom is a country that has existed in the history of Japan. The queen of the country is called "Himeiho".


    and...


    Bei Mi Hu is not a single person, but a group of people. The queens of Eimatai in the past are called Bei Mi Hu. Of course, they are all one person, infinite reincarnation...


    "Infinite reincarnation?"


    "Correct."


    Hermione nodded and said: "According to the introduction in the Encyclopedia of the transcendental library, and according to the records in the Merlin Codex, the original Queen Himihu is actually one of the five elements of the world after the broken world, the spirit of destiny!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Wait first!"


    Hermione stopped and looked at Lake, suspiciously: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake blinked his eyes: "What did you just say about this Pimihu, the spirit, the fifth spirit of the four elements of creation?"


    Hermione hummed.


    good fellow.


    Lake directly secretly said.


    what is this.


    Step on the iron shoes and find nowhere to find it, so it takes no time to come?


    is wrong.


    I didn''t look for it either.


    Lake thought like that, knowing that he wanted his kingdom to be spawned, he needed to find the four elements of creation. Lake originally expected the upgraded plug-in to draw the lottery.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    Can you draw a full version of the Kingdom of God?


    There is the hope of a full version of the Kingdom of God, and Lake will spend a lot of time searching for the four elements of creation that do not even exist on the earth unless his brain is funny.


    But now?


    Good fellow, I didn''t find you, did you come directly?


    I am the protagonist as expected.


    The first law of the protagonist, if I don¡¯t go to the mountain, the mountain comes to me!


    There was a hint of joy on Lake''s face.


    But the next second.


    "Sheet."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hermione looked at Lake who suddenly exploded and was a little speechless: "Schizophrenic?"


    Lake waved his hand again.


    He also forgot where the island of Pimihu was, but remembered that it should be from Hong Kong Island. It seems that someone else has been to that island.


    What is that guy''s name?


    Lake quickly flipped through his memory database, and while searching for the information he needed, he said to Hermione: "Right, why is it so sure that Hyomiho is the spirit?"


    He doesn''t want to do voluntary labor.


    In case it isn''t, just count it, and it seems that he is the only one who loses.


    Hermione said: "Because there is only the spirit of life, you can ignore the cycle of life and death and reincarnate many times."


    The spirit where the world was born is also divided into levels. After all, people are divided into three, five or nine classes, not to mention the world. However, the spirit can be upgraded and will gradually evolve along with the original world.


    The spirit of life, who is suspected of being the fifth of the four elements of creation, is very lucky and pitiful, because her world was destroyed where she was born, causing her level to stay at the primitive stage.


    Although it is the spirit, because it is the original spirit, it is not the same as the other four elements. After the spirit has lost its original world, it can only survive by seizing the house.


    But because of his rank, he only takes mortals.


    But after all, every fetus in the body has a day to die. Therefore, the spirit can only search for life again before the end of life.


    This is why Himihu reincarnates infinitely to rule the Kingdom of Yamatai.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Like the Pharaoh Apocalypse, relying on the infinite resurrection ability, it rules from generation to generation.


    But...


    Mutant Apocalypse is much more powerful than this Meihu, although the two of them also stopped this matryoshka pattern because they were conspired by their subordinates.


    Hermione explained here, stopped suddenly, and looked at Lake: "You''re not right, Lake."


    has a very calm tone.


    Lake looked at Hermione curiously.


    Hermione''s face is a bit unpleasant: "What are you here for?"


    Lake said, "I will accompany you to meet your family."


    Hermione said silently: "Then you are talking about me here, go in, have you forgotten something important?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    important things.


    correct.


    Hermione wanted him to come over on the first day of the new year. It was more than just a doorstep. The most important thing was that Hermione didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted Lake to find Mr. Granger and ask for Mr. Granger¡¯s approval Marry Hermione to him.


    Lake looked at Hermione thoughtfully: "You are only twenty-eight this year."


    Hermione nodded: "But you are thirty-six this year."


    "is it?"


    Lake said, "I didn''t pay much attention to this problem."


    After extracting the immortality gene from the Winter Soldier, after fixing his handsomeness and maturity, Lake didn''t care too much about his age.


    In a hundred years, he will still look as handsome as he is today.


    Hermione took a deep breath and looked at Lake: "I can ignore your romantic love, Lake, but you must give me what I want."


    Lake turned around and left.


    Hermione was stunned, looking at Lake''s leaving back: "Where are you going?"


    Lake waved his hand without looking back, "Give me two minutes!"


    enter the house.


    àØ!


    Sharon Carter, who was just about to say hello to Lake in the hallway, blinked and looked at Lake, who had just closed the door, then walked to the backyard somewhat confused, looked at Hermione, and said cautiously: "You...fighted?"


    Hermione was also confused: "It should be...no."


    Isn''t this guy going to give her an explanation?


    Something is wrong.


    He even gave an explanation to Rachel. Although he was divorced, at least he had an explanation.


    Could it be...


    Does this guy want to have sex?


    Hermione took a deep breath, and the righteous magic in her body began to shift towards the dark magic.


    In the room.


    Duang!


    The Destiny Scale was directly taken out by Lake!


    Destiny Scale: Item type, SSR level, mystery system, and the concretization of the law of equivalent exchange. Putting the corresponding price on one section of the scale, it is not limited to the real thing, and the level exchange will appear on the other end.


    Lake touched his chin and stared at this magnificent balance of fate: "Give me a diamond ring from the Wings series. It should be of the same style, and the color is different from the previous one."


    talking.


    Lake put cash directly on one end of the balance Since the novice protection period disappeared, Lake has no shortage of cash. It¡¯s amazing. Stacks of cash are placed on the balance, but when they enter the balance At that moment, it just disappeared.


    Lex simply pulled out the bag full of cash, and directly dumped it aggressively towards a section of the balance.


    He has used this stuff several times before.


    Emilia''s diamond ring.


    Rachel''s diamond ring.


    Even Saifu''s diamond ring.


    They were all made by Lake using the scales of fate after he was not short of cash, and they are still in the same series. This is also Lake¡¯s precaution. The ghost knows whether he will have other women in the future. In case the two women meet and don¡¯t know each other in the future, What should I do if I move the knife directly?


    After a life is lost, who does Lake help?


    soon.


    As before, after dumping three sacks, a pink wing series diamond ring appeared in a section of the Lake balance.


    Click!


    Lake took the ring, and in his eyes, a ray of lightning was imprinted in the giant pink diamond in the diamond ring, and a lightning pattern was imprinted.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 307: Professor X transferred to the Tomb Raider

    Thunder!


    Thunder: No grade, rule type, infinite element, can act on the kingdom of God, when you are strong enough, when you are in a good mood, the sky is sunny and clear. When you are angry, the sky will be clouded with lightning and thunder.


    A touch of golden lightning that didn''t exist at all flashed across the pink diamonds in the wings series, and then left the mark of lightning, as if it had always existed in it.


    Lake gave away his thunder consciousness in several diamond rings.


    The effect of ¡¡¡¡ is actually not as big as imagined. There is no real-time satellite positioning function, and Lake does not need this thing. The function of thunder consciousness is just a little.


    If his woman is in danger, he can learn about it right away, and even teleport directly to the destination with this touching thunder consciousness.


    With the progress of his original force seeds and small universe, this thunder that is completely integrated into his soul has gradually grown from the size of sesame seeds from the beginning.


    The seed of the force is the foundation of the kingdom of God, and the universe he perceives is still nihilistic today, but with the growth of the seed of force, when the kingdom of God is born, Thunder will also directly integrate into the kingdom of God to help He controls the first divine power.


    Thunder Godship!


    But this kind of thing can''t come in a hurry. After all, the birth of a god, normally speaking, has not caught up with the good time, it takes a lot of time to become a god.


    And this time is still very long.


    Just look at Mephisto. How many years Mephisto has existed. As a result, he has struggled many years ago and became the monarch of the **** dimension, and it is still the monarch of the **** dimension, and even the power has not increased. Retire, and a handful of **** power is still being plundered by Lake.


    Lake was unable to swallow the **** dimension with the authority of that handful of **** dimension, but he could still vaguely feel that in the **** dimension, the life of the monarch Mephisto was not easy.


    Last month of Earth Day alone, three demons of the Hell Lord level challenged Mephisto''s position.


    Mephisto won even though.


    but¡­¡­


    Mephisto''s monarchy is already unstable. If he was beaten back to the Hell Dimension by Merlin that year, causing him to have a crack with the Hell Dimension itself, then this time, Mephisto, who lost his son Blackheart , Once again the crack with the **** dimension itself has expanded a bit.


    To put it simply.


    If Hell is regarded as a joint-stock company, Mephisto was 100% controlled before, but the listing failed for the first time. Mephisto¡¯s equity was partly taken back. Previously, the black heart was caused by the death of his son, the Black Heart. The power of the demon fell into Lake''s hands.


    Although Mephisto''s current equity is still more than 50%, other **** demons have already seen the hope of overthrowing Mephisto as a sovereign.


    Lake said that he was looking forward to it.


    Hell fights more fiercely, and it will save effort when he has the ability to swallow the **** dimension and turn it into his own underworld.


    pulled away.


    Lake put away the scales of fate, raised the pink winged diamond ring in his hand, admired himself for a moment, put it in his pocket, and went straight out to find the Grangers.


    There are no twists and turns.


    directly asked the Grangers to marry Hermione to him.


    marriage proposal is not difficult for Lake.


    In addition to Safer and Hermione, Emilia and Rachel also have...Wanda, in any case, it is considered to be the first to get in the car and then to make up the ticket, but even if he did not get in the car first, Lake felt that there would be nothing to meet when proposing. Unexpected.


    Lake is passionate.


    But passionately and plainly.


    It''s fine, but it''s not fine. He never forced any woman, let alone say anything, similar to that, I love your nonsense more than other women.


    Anyway, he has a clone, and the love he gives is guaranteed to be 100%.


    and so¡­¡­


    It''s also very smooth to ask for the Grangers'' consent. After all, Hermione is 28 this year, and Lake is 37. It can be considered as mature in mind.


    Lake immediately turned around, and under the witness of another Sharon Carter, he knelt towards Hermione on one knee and took out the wing diamond ring he had just exchanged for the marriage proposal.


    One is born again, and the other is cooked again.


    There are no waves.


    If there is, in fact, it is also considered to be.


    For example, after Hermione covered her mouth and said I would like, she spent the second day of a wild night in the cottage behind the villa.


    On the table.


    The Grangers just stared at Lake and Hermione with a smile, while Sharon Carter looked listless.


    after all¡­¡­


    To use Mr. Granger''s more obscure words, that is, the movement last night was a bit bigger.


    Although Lake and Hermione slept alone in the back cabin yesterday.


    But the soundproofing of the cabin seemed to be laughable last night.


    Lake noodles do not change color.


    Hermione lowered her head in embarrassment and said nothing.


    After breakfast.


    Lake said goodbye to the Grangers and Hermione.


    In the car.


    Hermione continued the topic of yesterday: "If you have any thoughts about Himiko, I advise you not to think about it."


    Lake frowned: "Why?"


    He has used the tracking card to locate Richard Crawford''s coordinate position. Last night, Professor X had already set off on the Red Eye flight from London to Hong Kong Island.


    If you calculate the time, I guess it''s almost here.


    Hermione said: "Because of the peculiar nature of Pei Mihu, ordinary people can see her, because she needs to take away ordinary people, but extraordinary people can be clearly sensed by him, even if you come in front of her, you will not see her. of."


    Although Bei Mihu was secretly calculated by his subordinates, he did not really die. As long as a qualified woman appeared in front of her, Bei Mihu would be able to resurrect and return.


    The mysterious place is only for the extraordinary. After all, Bei Mihu is the fifth of the four elements of creation, and it is also the spirit of life with the most spirituality and highest quality. She will not reject ordinary people, because she needs suitable ordinary people. Come to carry out homework, but she is very repulsive of extraordinary people. She can sense the breath of extraordinary people who are about to set foot on her and hide herself.


    Lake touched his chin: "She can run?"


    Hermione glanced at Lake: "So, you really have an idea for her."


    Lake returned to his senses, glanced at Hermione who seemed to have something to say, and shrugged: "I am only interested in creation elements, if you mean this."


    There was no clue before, and Lake thought that instead of searching around the world to cultivate the kingdom of God from scratch, it would be better to wait for the plug-in upgrade to go online and directly extract a full version.


    Now that there is a clue, I am idle and idle. Eggs cannot be placed in the same bowl. You must not only think about the complete kingdom of God in the plug-in version, but also do it yourself.


    What if the lottery is directly converted to a non-Emirate after the upgrade is a guaranteed B-level item?


    Lake raised his eyebrows after finishing talking.


    In other words, it seems that the movie does not show the characteristics of Himihu as the spirit of creation. However, after thinking about it, it seems that there is no young girl of the right age on the island before Lao**.


    good fellow.


    This creation spirit is also picky enough.


    I won¡¯t go out if there is no age-appropriate person. This girl won¡¯t turn his mind, grab one first, and wait for the island to come to the metropolis. What kind of young women do you want? You have to nest on that island. Stupidly waiting for the pie in the sky?


    Think about it.


    Lake touched his chin: "Extraordinary people can''t go to the island, so ordinary people can go up?"


    Hermione nodded: "Theoretically, this is the case, but if you want to find the place where Meihu really is, you also need an ordinary woman who is favored by Meihu. Only in this way, the place where Meihu is buried in the legend will be removed from The free state appears."


    So, this is why the Holy Trinity combat squad on the island has been bombing wildly for so many years. As a result, it almost exploded the trail into the surface of the moon, but still did not find the real reason for the tomb of Himihu?


    Because they didn''t bring a young and beautiful girl who was called by Himi to go to the island?


    Hermione glanced at Lake''s expression and smiled: "There are still ideas? Even if you can pretend to be yourself, you can go to the island, but on the island, under the gaze of Pei Mihu, once you use any extraordinary power, It will be caught by Himihu, even if you are the power of the small universe that you have worked out by yourself, you will also be noticed."


    Lake nodded: "So, if you want to find Himihu, you need two things. First, you need to find Himihu as an ordinary person. Second, you need to carry a female of the right age who can make Himihu salivate?"


    This¡­¡­


    Simple.


    Listening to Lake¡¯s summary, Hermione always felt that she had said so many things that didn¡¯t seem to dispel Lake¡¯s thoughts, and curiously said: "Are you going to send a ship¡¯s woman to find, digging three feet in the ground, betting on the odds? ?"


    Lake chuckled and looked at Hermione, his mouth curled up: "I don''t need to bet!"


    The first the identity of ordinary people.


    This is simple.


    In a sense, the clone is an ordinary person. If necessary, it can be replaced by the body directly, and it can become extraordinary in a second.


    As for the second one?


    I don¡¯t need to bet, I have a beautiful woman who is 100% able to attract Himiko to show up.


    Laura!


    Even if the reality and the movie are not in line with the movie, but the things that do not match are some details, the core or something, it is still unlikely to change. Laura in the movie finds Himiho, so in reality Laura must be too Can be called by Himi.


    Hermione was a little suspicious when she heard Lake''s words: "Aren''t you really interested in this Himiko?"


    Lake smiled back and said, "It''s just a talk, and, do you know the location of Himiho?"


    Hermione shook her head.


    Lake shrugged and said: "That''s it, I am interested, but if I take the time to find it, I choose to give up."


    Hermione: "..."


    Since you can''t use extraordinary power, then you can only let Professor X play.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 308: The yin and yang of keen to buy a house

    "Charles Francis Xavier?"


    "Correct!"


    Hong Kong Island Immigration Department, a staff member looked at the photo on the passport in his hand, and then looked at Lake, who looked plain and smiled with a bald head and said: "Xavier first..."


    Lake corrected: "It''s Professor Xavier! You can call me Professor X!"


    The staff nodded: "Well, Professor Xavier, may I ask if your purpose of coming to Hong Kong Island is..."


    Lake smiled and said, "Travel."


    The staff nodded, then glanced at the security signal displayed on the computer, stamped the passport, and then handed the passport to Lake: "I wish you a pleasant trip."


    Lake took the passport: "Thank you, I will. Hong Kong Island is an international city."


    Out of the airport.


    Lake directly reached out and stopped a taxi, and then said the name of a five-star hotel next to Victoria Harbour, and then he sat in the back seat and closed his eyes.


    Originally, Lake was thinking of hitting Huanglong.


    but¡­¡­


    After getting Hermione¡¯s popular science, it¡¯s obvious that if you just hit Huanglong directly, the homeless spirit of creation might have to hide again after the world was shattered.


    And once they startled the grass and startled the snake, the ghost knew when the next meeting would be.


    Fortunately.


    I have plan B!


    The hotel check-in process went smoothly. After he swiped his card and pushed the door into the hotel room, he walked straight to the balcony and watched the endless luxury cruise ships and sailboats in Victoria Harbour.


    Lake took the phone out of his arms, unlocked it, and clicked on the specially configured call APP after red.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    "Laura Crawford, find her phone and dial it."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Lake hadn¡¯t thought about taking care of Laura¡¯s stuff. Who told Laura to call an old man after Lake and Hermione got better. I slapped it a long time ago.


    But Lake doesn''t want to run the same thing twice.


    either don¡¯t do it.


    Just do it thoroughly.


    If the spirit of creation can hook up with a beauty pageant casually, then there is no doubt that Lake does not need Laura, but in case it fails, in order to ensure 100% success, bring labor Pull it over so that you don''t lose your heart.


    After all, in the movie, after Lao** Island, the tomb of Himihu, which has not been found after being bombarded for seven or eight years, appeared.


    Jingle Bell!


    Laura, who was about to compete with the London newspaper riders, heard the phone ring and pressed her Bluetooth headset: "Hello, this is Laura."


    Lake said, "I know where Richard Crawford is."


    Laura dared to prepare to kick her feet and slid: "What?"


    after awhile.


    Laura pushed her car directly to the side of the road, took the phone from her arms, and took off her headset: "Are you a liar?"


    Lake smiled and said: "You can call me Professor X, Richard Crawford is on an island, if you want to see him, come to Hong Kong Island to find me, I happen to be going to that island too."


    paused.


    Lake waited until the Red Queen''s operation was completed, and said to Laura: "I have already bought the ticket for you. You can trust me or not, just as you are. If you come and arrive at Victoria Port, You can find me."


    finished.


    Lake hung up the phone.


    Laura on the streets of London listened to the blind tone on the phone, took off the phone, clicked on a flight ticket message just passed, and blinked.


    Next second.


    Laura pedaled her bicycle and swiftly sprinted towards the Crawford Commercial Consortium building that has almost become a London landmark in the distance.


    Hong Kong Island here.


    Lake sits on the seat on the balcony, nodding his chin.


    If you can''t use your own force value, then, the number of mercenaries on the island is not a small number, how to solve it is still to be determined.


    A billion dollars came directly, and the avatar pushed it over?


    Yes, yes.


    But the ghost knows that the evaluation of this extraordinary ability still has perception. How did the spirit of creation understand it? Once and for all, Lake doesn''t want to go twice.


    Since you can''t do it, then deduct foreign aid.


    Use mercenaries against mercenaries.


    "Red Queen!"


    "here I am."


    "Barney Rose, find him."


    "it is good."


    Barney Rose, a legend in the employment world, was a battle-tested brave man. The sharp blade on his back seemed to interpret all the glory of his battlefield. Shanzhao Revolver has launched a series of surprise attacks, has a strong appeal, and has gathered many masters under his command.


    A Christmas that is good at using the art of throwing knives.


    has an extraordinary tactical mind and excellent yin and yang skills with one enemy ten.


    Gunnar Jensen, who must see blood when the steel knife is out of its sheath.


    ¡­¡­


    Although this Barney is also surnamed Rose, it has nothing to do with General Rose. It just happens to be a coincidence. However, because of the surname Rose, in some military orders, the army has placed several orders with this [death squad] mercenary team. .


    Several missions have been completed well. For now, the military has no plans to clean up the death squad that helped them do some secret lives.


    Mercenaries and killers are not a system.


    Lake knows and knows not a lot, and consider the group of mercenaries of the Holy Trinity on the island. In order to prevent someone who does not know the roots and pulls his hips directly, it is better to directly find the strongest one once and for all.


    turn on computer.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Hong took over the computer directly, after a while, a video window appeared on the computer screen. On the opposite side, it was Stallone...Bah, it was Barney Rose.


    Barney''s voice is very calm: "Who are you."


    Lake is also not playing fancy: "Charles Francis Xavier, you can call me Professor X, Mr. Rose, I have a list worth ten million, and I need your help."


    "I don''t take orders from strangers."


    "I know, I learned about you from my friend, Mr. Rose, maybe you have heard of his name."


    "Who."


    "Lake Edwin."


    "¡­¡­"


    Barney frowned and said, "Major, New York State Department of Land and Resources?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, does Mr. Rose know him?"


    Barney didn''t speak.


    He signed a confidentiality treaty. After all, what the military values ??is confidentiality and loyalty. If the confidentiality cannot be maintained, what will the military have in the future?


    How much money can be made from outside orders? The military orders, especially the federal army orders, are the dream orders of countless mercenaries.


    Lake saw this and chuckled slightly: "You can check with Lake Edwin at any time. Do you need me to provide you with his phone number?"


    "No need to."


    "¡­¡­"


    Barney regained consciousness and directly rejected Lake¡¯s suggestion to provide a phone number: "I need to know the nature of your task before I will consider whether to answer it."


    Lake thought for a while and said, "Similar to search and rescue."


    Right.


    He doesn''t need to pay the money at all.


    This operation was a search operation for Lake, but it was a rescue mission for Laura. To rescue Richard Crawford, the actual chairman of the Crawford Business Consortium, ten million small money was for Crawford. In terms of drizzle.


    Lake said directly: "Richard Crawford, does Mr. Rose understand this man?"


    Barney seemed to look elsewhere, and he should have searched the Internet: "Richard Crawford disappeared in 1998."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, this time the mission is to understand and rescue Richard Crawford."


    By the way, Richard Crawford was rescued. This is more than the employment fee. He doesn''t pay, who will pay?


    Barney frowned, and did not express his attitude for the first time.


    Lake said directly: "I can pay half of the ten million employment fee in advance. You can use the money to purchase weapons or hire some people. The news I received is that there is another one on that island. Mercenaries, their mission conflicts with my search mission, I need you to clean him up."


    Looking for someone to do things, Lake never likes to hide it and engage in mysticism.


    Although it is an employment, it is more like a kind of cooperation. Cooperation. Naturally, what you want is to be honest. Besides, Lake doesn''t want to wait for the death team to find out that the firepower is insufficient after landing.


    At the very least, the death squad can''t lack firepower before seeing Himihoo.


    Barney said, "You are very honest, Professor Xavier!"


    Lake overlapped his hands: "This is not honest. Tell you what you are going to deal with. The more prepared you are, the easier it will be for me to get what I want."


    Barney nodded noncommittal: "I need to discuss with my team members."


    Lake said: "Yes, but I hope that as soon as possible, if you receive the order, you need to leave for Hong Kong Island as soon as possible. I believe that you have the resources in this area. If not, you can tell me."


    Barney smiled upon seeing this: "If we take orders, there is no place on this earth that we dare not go to."


    Lake said a great voice, and then the video call ended directlythe death squad headquarters.


    After the video call ended, Barney watched the Ding Dong sound, and directly reached the five million dollars in his secret account that he cooperated with the military and raised his eyebrows.


    Very few people know about this account, only their business contacts in the military and a few others.


    Barney believed to Professor X that he knew Lake Edwin at least six levels.


    after an hour.


    Several mercenaries who received Barney¡¯s news came to the headquarters. After Barney finished speaking, the first to speak out was Yin and Yang, a Chinese man with extraordinary tactical acumen and excellent ability of one to ten.


    Yin and Yang look at Barney: "This list is made, how much money can each of us divide?"


    Christmas couldn''t help but said to Yin and Yang: "Man, hey, what''s wrong with you? We only allocated 200,000 yuan to each of us last month. What about your money, you spent all your money so soon?"


    Yin and Yang said toward Christmas: "I bought a house and paid a down payment."


    Christmas frown: "What''s left?"


    Yin and Yang are a little melancholy: "Repay the rest, slowly, I will divide it for 30 years."


    Christmas: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 309: Login to Yematai

    That night.


    Barney Rose sent a message to Lake, saying that they accepted the order, but they need two days to prepare supplies and run the relationship on Hong Kong Island.


    If you don¡¯t say hello, it is estimated that the Flying Tigers will just pack them into glutinous rice **** as soon as the dual-purpose aircraft arrives in Hong Kong.


    Lake thought for a while and agreed.


    Two days were not long. The more prepared the death squad, the more happy he was. Who knows whether bullet turning is a super power, but the immortal body is definitely a super power. If this is the creation of the world Ling noticed.


    The gain is not worth the loss.


    soon.


    Arrived the next day.


    Laura Crawford, carrying a backpack and a hat, appeared in Victoria Harbour.


    Lake said from behind Laura: "Hi!"


    Laura was frightened and turned around.


    Lake said: "There are some deviations in the plan. Others will not be here until tomorrow, so I will take you to the hotel to settle down."


    Laura narrowed her eyes and looked at Lake warily.


    good fellow.


    really is a liar.


    The current scammers are fine. In order to deceive people, they have to pay for air tickets first.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Laura¡¯s expression, lowered his head and smiled, took out five pieces of Franklin from his arms and handed them to Laura: "You don¡¯t need to go to my hotel. You can find a hotel to check in by yourself. I¡¯m almost here, and I should be able to set off at that time."


    finished.


    Lake turned around, planning to take advantage of today¡¯s time to visit Hong Kong Island here. If you have time, try to find different mini games, which is actually pretty good.


    After Laura took the five-hundred dollars, she looked at Lake, who turned around and hurriedly shouted, "Wait."


    Lake stopped.


    Laura ran up to Lake with a backpack on her back, staring at this handsome Lake who looked bald in his opinion: "Where is my dad? You said, if I come over, you will tell me. "


    After Laura received the call yesterday, she originally wanted to go to her nominal supervisor, which is now Ms. Anna Miller, the CEO of Crawford Group, to discuss this matter.


    but¡­¡­


    After seeing Anna Miller, Laura changed her mind.


    When Anna Miller asked about Laura''s coming, Laura asked Anna Miller curiously, did her father have no clues for all these years.


    Ms. Anna Miller shook her head, saying that Laura should not be addicted to the past, but because she is looking forward. After all, Laura will inherit the Crawford Group in a few months.


    Laura turned around when she heard this.


    Then.


    At the last second when the plane was about to close the ticket gate, I boarded the plane that arrived from London.


    My father is not dead.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is Laura¡¯s wishful thinking, but Laura believes in this, and the reason may be that Richard Crawford has always been Laura¡¯s spiritual pillar.


    At the very least, before Laura did not see Richard Crawford¡¯s body, no matter what others said or persuaded, Laura always believed that Richard Crawford was in a corner of the earth, but Can''t get in touch with the outside world for some reason, or delayed because of something.


    That''s why Laura didn''t meet Lake at all and chose to come.


    Even if there is a glimmer of hope, Laura is willing to give it a try.


    Lake frowned and looked at Laura: "What I have said, I know very well that Richard Crawford is not on Hong Kong Island, but it will be a little closer when I depart from here tomorrow."


    Laura hurriedly asked: "Where is that?"


    Lake laughed: "Why, are you planning to go to sea alone?"


    Laura did not speak, but her expression was undoubtedly affirmative. The daughter of the Crawford family was not only a British nobleman, she was also omnipotent in digging graves and robbers.


    Lake shook his head: "If you want to die, then go. On that island, there are more than two hundred mercenaries guarding it."


    Laura frowned slightly.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and looked at Laura: "Wait, the mercenary I''m looking for won''t arrive until noon tomorrow. You can stroll around here. Don''t lose yourself. See you at noon tomorrow."


    finished.


    Lake is really gone this time.


    Laura is also twenty-one years old, and she is not a little loli. It only takes one day, and she still has a huge sum of five hundred dollars. It is more than enough to find a hotel nearby for a good meal for one night. of.


    the next day.


    Lekla opened the curtains, and at first glance, he saw Laura who was already guarding the Victoria Harbour.


    time?


    good fellow.


    It''s not until seven o''clock in the morning.


    Lake frowned, took out his phone, and called Laura.


    half an hour later.


    Lake walked out of the elevator and came to the cafeteria of the hotel. He said to Laura, who was sitting directly opposite the elevator entrance, "Forget it, I''ll treat you to dinner."


    After all, he used the money of the Crawford Consortium to do his business. It is also a very reasonable thing to ask Laura to have breakfast and talk about the employment fee by the way.


    The hotel¡¯s buffet is very rich.


    just...


    Lake looked at Laura, who was sitting on the opposite side with the poor food on the plate, and said: "After going out to sea at noon, if you are lucky enough to catch up with dinner, if you are not lucky, it is estimated that you can only catch up with supper. You are sure you don¡¯t need it. Something to eat?"


    Laura looked at the poor food on her plate: "Enough."


    She has no appetite.


    When Lake saw this, he didn''t say anything. He looked directly at the time on the watch and said to Laura: "This time I invited the death squad, the number one Uranus superstar team in the mercenary world. The hire fee is 10 million. I have paid five million in advance, and when Richard Crawford is rescued, I remember to reimburse this employment fee."


    Laura''s eyes widened: "What?"


    Lake looked at Laura: "It was Richard Crawford who was going to rescue him, and it was none of mine, but I happened to have something on that island, plus a person you knew was my friend. I''ll just drop in and help. If it''s just my own business, I don''t need to hire mercenaries."


    Laura blinked her eyes, a little shocked: "But...10 million pounds, how can I have it."


    Gosh.


    Laura screamed in her heart, although she was trained as a noble girl when she was twelve years old, after twelve years old, after the disappearance of Richard Crawford, Laura is a model of self-reliance. Otherwise, Lake helped out the ticket this time, and she might be pawning something if she wants to buy a ticket to Hong Kong Island.


    GBP?


    Lake moved in his heart and looked at Laura: "It''s okay, it''s not you who paid, 10 million pounds, and your father will pay for Richard Crawford after he is rescued."


    The pound seems to be more expensive.


    Huh?


    Am I a middleman, do I make the difference?


    Laura thought of a key word in Lake¡¯s words just now, frowning: "Mr. Xavier, you..."


    Lake corrected: "Professor Xavier, or you can call me Professor X."


    "Professor Xavier, you just said that your friend knows me, but I don¡¯t remember..."


    "Lake Edwin, do you know him."


    "...that old man?"


    "¡­¡­"


    If it weren¡¯t for your valuable performance in the movie, the ghosts would be too lazy to take care of you if Himihu came out of the grave.


    it is good.


    Very good.


    Lake was expressionless in his heart, and he had already made a decision. As long as he brought Lao ** Island, if he didn''t show up, he would kill Laura to sacrifice to the sky.


    asked you to call me an old man, I cut you with one knife, and you will become a dead woman. I want to see if the old man sounds better or the dead woman sounds better.


    Lake said in his heart, there is nothing unusual on the surface, and nodded: "Yes."


    Laura walked out of the phone, flipping through her call records and text messages: "But, he didn''t call me."


    Lake shrugged: "Maybe it has something to do with what you call him."


    Laura curled her lips: "The old cow eats tender grass, I''m right."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they both have a person they know in common. After all, they were strangers before, but now because they both know a common male god, Laura¡¯s vigilance towards Lake is slightly reduced. Lost: "Professor Xavier, my father, is it really on that island?"


    Lake glanced at Laura: "I am here, but dead or alive, I don''t know, but it''s okay, 10 million pounds. If Richard can''t pay, you can also pay."


    MMP.


    It seems that Jitian can¡¯t be killed immediately. If this is killed, wouldn¡¯t it be necessary for him to pay this million dollars?


    Lake thought so.


    Laura''s small mouth became O-shaped.


    at this time.


    Lake looked at the elevator door opened over there and beckoned to Barney Ross and the accompanying Christmas.


    "Hello, Professor Xavier!"


    "Hello, sit down!"


    After Lake and Barney Rose shook hands, they invited the two to sit down, pointed to Laura Crawford who had moved to his seat, and introduced to Barney Rose: "This is the Crawford Group. Heir to Laura Crawford, speaking of it, Laura Crawford is your sponsor this time."


    Christmas took out his mobile phone, glanced at the photo of Laura Crawford¡¯s arrest on it, and nodded to Barney Rose, indicating that the information was correct.


    Lake took out his foldable tablet from his arms and opened it. The tablet showed the coordinates of a solitary island in the sea, and handed it to Barney Ross: "Our mission this time is to be on this island. Wait a minute, I have breakfast. You can discuss with your team members when it is better to leave."


    talking.


    Lake walked towards the buffet with the newly emptied plate.


    Don''t say it yet.


    Hong Kong-style breakfast, once by chance, it was pretty good.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 310: Plane stick face

    at noon.


    The iconic sea-air dual-use aircraft of the squadron started taxiing directly on the sea. After accumulating its power to a certain level, with a buzzing sound, the aircraft instantly vacated and whizzed towards its destination this time.


    "The Devil Sea."


    In the cabin, Yin and Yang looked at the coordinates displayed on the tablet, shook his head and said, "We are going to the center of the Devil Sea. Wow, we are left with this broken airplane and don''t know if we can stand it."


    "Close your crow''s mouth, yin and yang!"


    The iconic Christmas voice came from the intercom in the cabin: "Damn it, if it wasn''t for you to repay the mortgage, we could not take this task. Really or not, you bought more than a dozen sets, and you have to buy it every year. Don¡¯t you need to pay the property tax?"


    Yin and Yang laughed: "In Dongguo, real estate is an industry with the greatest appreciation potential, and I''m sorry, we don''t have real estate tax. When I make money, I will be happy to throw my money into the real estate industry. in."


    Christmas could not help cursing: "So, this is the reason why you want to fight, because it costs money to buy bullets?"


    Yin and Yang: "¡­¡­"


    ßËßË.


    While speaking, the plane encountered a sudden turbulence.


    Sitting aside, Laura clutching the holder firmly couldn''t help but exclaimed, but it didn''t get in the way.


    Lake, who was sitting next to him with his arms folded, his eyes slightly squinted, did not intend to open his eyes: "Relax, they are professionals. Besides, are you not a fan of extreme activities?"


    Laura looked at Lake with a little surprise: "You are..."


    Lake said directly: "When I knew about you from Lake, I did some small investigations. After all, even if help is needed, I am more willing to assess whether such a person needs help."


    Laura was stunned: "The Crawford family paid for it."


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Laura: "I know, if I don''t want to help you, you don''t even have a chance to pay, do you?"


    Laura opened her mouth.


    Devil Sea!


    There are many legends about the so-called Devil¡¯s Sea. The most famous one is the same legend as the so-called Bermuda Triangle. Whether it is cruise ships or ships entering it, there is basically no return.


    But there is another difference between the Devil¡¯s Sea and Bermuda, that is, if you pass the Devil¡¯s Sea in good weather, then you have a chance to pass.


    obviously.


    Lake encountered good weather this time, avoiding the night with dense thunderstorms.


    The plane roared, with a bang, and after drilling out of the clouds, in the cockpit, looking from a distance, you could see the destination this time. In the legend of the island country, the eternal island of Himiho, the queen who once ruled them.


    "Someone."


    "Ok."


    Barney and Christmas looked at each other, and from a distance, they confirmed that they could see traces of human activities on the beach of that small island.


    at this time.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    An instant warning in the plane.


    Thanks!


    Barney yelled at the rocket that was directly dragging its long tail towards them from the side of the island, and then directly raised the nose.


    àØ!


    The rockets passed under the cabin.


    Barney took a deep breath and looked at Christmas: "It''s a personal grievance now."


    Christmas unfastened his seat belt directly: "Agree."


    Barney fired the walkie-talkie and said to the crew members in the cabin: "Guys, get ready to start work. It may be bumpy later. Take care of our customers. We are going to say hello to the people on the island." ."


    talking.


    Barney hung up the walkie-talkie, controlled the aircraft to re-lock the target on the island, and then directly began to dive.


    Christmas opened the lid, exposed himself with goggles, and the two rows of six-tube Gatling who controlled the nose of the plane with both hands began to slowly turn.


    Next second.


    Gatling fired.


    Tutututututu!


    densely packed bullets poured towards a camp on the island.


    The mercenaries on the ground rushed toward the sides.


    "Try this, bastard!"


    At Christmas, when the plane was about to start climbing again, he opened the weapon door and made two bangs. The two barrels of homemade incendiary bombs broke apart like a shell exploded on the ground.


    The fire came out instantly, like countless fire dragons, at the moment of the explosion, it scattered directly in all directions.


    The information that Lake gave to Barney and others was not only as simple as that there were mercenaries on the island, but also gave Barney and others the information of the mercenary leader on the island.


    After all, it was easy to be found out by the Red Queen who was the mercenary who had been active nine years ago and has disappeared for nine years.


    Unfortunately.


    The leader of the mercenary on the island is still an acquaintance of Barney and others, or, it is more appropriate to say that an enemy is more appropriate. As for what kind of hatred?


    Lake glanced at the clanging dog tags fixed on the wall of the cabin.


    "Fak!"


    On the ground, the archaeologist Matthias Vogel, who has been trapped on the island for eight years, looked at the expendables logo plane that appeared above the island and cursed: "Put the RPG..."


    Boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    Matthias Vogel hadn''t finished speaking yet. In the distance, in the place where the fire was raging, when the fire spread to their weapons arsenal, a more violent explosion sounded instantly.


    "Damn Barney!"


    The mercenary leader also gritted his teeth and stared at the death squad who was about to turn the plane''s head in the sky: "How did he find us."


    No one answered him.


    Because the second wave of death squad attacks is approaching.


    Suddenly!


    Gatlin''s bullets blasted the ground into big holes one after another. Christmas wearing goggles laughed, and while turning Gatling, the muscles of both arms were beating.


    A mercenary who didn''t have time to dodge was directly pierced into a rag doll.


    in the cockpit.


    Barney said: "Christmas, come down, we are about to land."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Christmas left the Gatlin controller with both hands, one in each hand, directly bit the grenade in his hand, and delivered it directly to the ground.


    boom!


    boom!


    Two grenades fell unbiasedly among the mercenaries. In an instant, the person who exploded them turned their backs on their horses, wailing constantly.


    In the cabin.


    Lake closed his eyes, and didn''t care about everything that happened outside. If they were still at a disadvantage after taking control of the air, that would only show one problem.


    The death squad was bought by someone on the ground.


    Lake specially stayed on Hong Kong Island for two days, just to make a big effort, and spent 10 million to hire a death squad. If he still went to this island to fight against each other, then Lake felt like he was going to fight himself. Eyeballs were dug out.


    Half loudly.


    Lake stretched out his left hand and stopped Laura who leaned forward with a scream at the moment the plane fell into the water.


    Laura was also holding Lake''s arm tightly, and when the plane became stable, she was still a little frightened.


    Barney and Christmas came from the cockpit to the cabin.


    The clicking sound of the weapon kept being loaded.


    Barney said to Lake and Laura, "I hope you don¡¯t go out when we haven¡¯t finished cleaning the ground."


    Lake nodded and looked at Barney: "Professional people do professional things."


    "I agree with you, Professor Xavier."


    Barney nodded, then looked at his players: "Leave Dum for me, I will use him to have a barbecue party!"


    Dumm.


    is the leader of the mercenary on the island. In a death squad mission, they belonged to different camps. As a result, that mission almost made the death squad survive in name only.


    The cabin door opened.


    Gunnar Jensen, who has a strong physique, directly carried a tube of Gatling in his hands and wade out of the cabin first.


    Suddenly!


    Gatlin''s six barrels turned, and countless bullets poured out instantly toward the mercenaries who were preparing to counterattack on the shore. Accompanied by Gunnar Jensen''s crazy loud and loud noise, it was the precision shooting of other members of the expendables.


    momentarily.


    A landing battle that almost became a rolling mode began.


    screaming.


    The roar of artillery fire.


    Various gun shooting sounds.


    In the cabin, Lake took two cottons from his pocket and handed them to Laura next to him: "Need it?"


    Laura shook her head, letting herself not think about everything that happened outside, and looked at Lake: "This way, won''t it hurt my dad?"


    Lake shrugged: "It''s okay, since this mercenary is on this end, then your father should be on that end."


    Played a cat and mouse game with a group of mercenaries on this island for nine consecutive years without being caught. I have to say that Richard Crawford still has a certain ability.


    Maybe, this has something to do with a woman in the Crawford family who was named Clayton before she got married. After all, the first Clayton had another name called Tarzan.


    Perhaps, since then, the children of the Crawford family have more or less inherited some jungle memories carved in their blood.


    "another side?"


    Laura frowned, "Then why don''t we land on the other end?"


    Lake wants to laugh But considering Laura''s age and experience, and now being idle is also idle, and said to Laura: "Do you know what is the early bird that has bugs?"


    Why not land on the other end first?


    Ha ha.


    The operation of landing on the other end first is actually okay, but, as a price, they will face a group of mercenaries who are ready instead of launching a rocket to try to drive away, but they are not fully prepared. Of mercenaries.


    Let alone what the cost of casualties will be.


    It''s certain to drag some speed.


    Lake is thinking that he can end the battle before tonight. The worst is the worst, and it must be in time for supper. Don''t hurry up, the ghost knows what the Holy Trinity side will react to.


    half an hour later.


    The gunfire on the coastline is getting lower and lower.


    Yin and Yang, holding an assault rifle, reopened the hatch, looked at Lake and Laura inside, and said, "There are also some mercenaries who fled to the depths of the dense forest. Come down and be careful not to run around. I am counting on this one. After it was over, the Emperor Hui bought the villa close to the third ring road for the full amount."


    Laura: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 311: My Lake relies on my own strength

    Lake and Laura walked out of the cabin.


    caught the eye.


    Even the sea water near the shore was reddening. Looking up, there are many corpses and a group of... slaves?


    After all, this is not a normal earth, but a Marvel earth. Here, there is still a market for labor in Southeast Asia. At the very least, some dark organizations who want to find labor are the first choice for Southeast Asia.


    The death squads dare to fight and kill, but they also have their own principles. At the very least, they are different from other mercenaries who are unscrupulous on the battlefield. The death squads never shoot at civilians.


    Unless the situation is very dangerous, such as when the opponent uses civilians as a meat shield, the death squad will shoot, and will not be stupid enough to lose their lives for strangers they never know.


    "Highway!"


    Barney yelled to his team members from a distance: "Keep the plane, don''t let them attack."


    Road nodded: "Understood."


    Barney walked towards Lake: "So, where is the specific location of Richard Crawford? The jungle is very big. If we spread out, we will be very passive."


    Lake nodded: "You are right, so we need to confirm the location of Richard Crawford."


    In order to wait for the helper to come, Lake has passed the validity period of the tracking card, and is too lazy to spend money to extend the time. Anyway, he is on this island, where he can go.


    Moreover.


    Lake said that he was able to get to where he is now, all relying on his own strength, one punch and one shot, to get there abruptly.


    Next second.


    Lake took off his backpack, opened it, and took out a ruler that looked the same as a necessary tool for a tomb raider.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Looking for Dragon Ruler!"


    Lake looked at Barney, who was looking at the delivery, and looked at Yin and Yang, who was full of buying a house to get rich, and said, "You should know this stuff."


    Yin and Yang shrugged.


    Ok.


    This is an illiterate person.


    [Looking for the Dragon Ruler, C-level, props, feng shui system, far can detect feng shui, near to detect good and bad, it is also possible to find people, sincere is good. ¡¿


    This is a pure technology prop.


    is not extraordinary.


    And Lake was specially brought here in the backpack. If this was judged to be extraordinary by the creation spirit, then there is nothing to say, Lake said that he can only come in a large size.


    After all, who made the spirit of creation not speak martial ethics?


    Lake took out the note with Richard Crawford''s name already written on it from his backpack, nailed it to the Dragon Search Ruler with a click, and then handed it to Laura next to him: "Take it, in my heart Thinking of your father''s name."


    Laura took over in a daze. Who would doubt the function of this thing, but still did.


    Lake turned the faucet directly after seeing Laura nodding.


    leave you!


    The Dragon Ruler quickly rotated.


    After ¡¡¡¡ three laps, the dragon-seeking ruler, which was still spinning at high speed, suddenly violated the power rules, and stopped directly pointing at the northern part of the crowd.


    Lake looked at Barney upon seeing this: "Northern."


    Barney opened his mouth, wanting to say whether this is a bit of a joke, but he was still thinking about how the dragon-hunting ruler stopped just now, contrary to common sense.


    and...


    The gold master said to go north, then go north, customers are God.


    soon.


    After ¡¡¡¡Barney arranged the manpower to watch this base area, he and Christmas and Yin Yang brought six temporarily recruited team members and started to march towards the north of the island following the instructions of Xunlong Chi.


    The dense forest on this island is not a dense forest in the true sense, because there are traces of explosions everywhere. Nine years is enough to bomb the entire island.


    But by the way, the people of the Holy Trinity did not find the cemetery of Bei Mihu.


    If it wasn''t for Lake who knew the truth, he would probably have the same idea as the administrator of Trinity. Mom is selling it. The subordinates on the islands are just passively sabotaging their work.


    Again.


    In nine years, I could dig every corner of the island with a shovel.


    "At six o''clock."


    "what?"


    "Puff!"


    A touch of surprise suddenly appeared, and a flying knife pierced the forehead of a mercenary at six o''clock.


    Lake looked at Yin and Yang: "Does your real name be Li?"


    Yin and Yang were slightly taken aback: "How do you know."


    "Three o''clock direction!"


    "Puff!"


    Almost after Lake finished reporting, the flying knife in Yin Yang''s hand was immediately shocked, and in the next second, another mercenary fell to the ground with a thumping knife in the forehead of the mercenary.


    Lake was shocked as a heavenly man, looking at Yin and Yang: "Li Xunhuan''s Li?"


    Yin and Yang shook his head: "No, Jet Li¡¯s Li!"


    "Awesome!"


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake does not use any extraordinary abilities, but the extremely powerful sixth sense is already passive. Even if he does not actively release it, the hostile atmosphere around him will still be captured.


    and so¡­¡­


    On the way to find Richard Crawford, Lake met more than a dozen mercenaries who planned to secretly shoot black guns, but under Lake¡¯s passiveness, he almost staged a flying knife in which Lake and yin and yang cooperated tacitly along the way. Show.


    The words fell, the knife flew out, and the enemy died.


    When he was about to reach the destination of Xunlong Ruler, Barney felt that this was not for a task, but for a vacation.


    still paid vacation.


    The kind of paid vacation of ten million dollars.


    When Xunlong Ruler arrives at a cliff, it returns from a fixed position to an automatic, windless state, slowly turning in a circle.


    Laura looked at the changing Dragon Search Ruler, and looked at Lake.


    Lake walked to the edge of the cliff, probed, glanced at it, and said, "Here."


    Laura stunned: "Here?"


    talking.


    Laura turned around, Barney and the others formed a tactical formation to guard Lake and Lara in the middle. Looking around, Laura seemed to have thought of something, and walked to Lake''s side and looked towards the dizziness.


    caught the eye.


    In the middle of the cliff, there seems to be a cave.


    Lake looked at Laura: "Call someone."


    Laura looked back at Lake, and then, with a trace of excitement, a trace of expectation and a trace of tension, she lay directly on the edge of the cliff and shouted below: "Daddy?"


    There is no response.


    Laura shouted again: "Daddy, it''s me, Laura, you come out and look at me, I''m above you."


    still has no response.


    Laura yelled several times, she couldn''t help but looked back at Lake.


    Lake said: "I have lived alone for nine years. Obviously, sometimes hearing hallucinations occur in the dead of night. I guess, he thinks there is a hallucination again."


    talking.


    Lake stepped forward and fired a gun with his right hand.


    bang bang bang!


    emptied a magazine in one second, and then said to Laura when changing the magazine: "Scream again, this time I should be able to recover."


    Laura regained consciousness and cried out again, crying downward.


    There was a response this time.


    There was a pattering sound in the cave, and then, a disheveled face, stupefied himself from an English nobleman to Richard Crawford, who had lived as a savage in the forest, carefully poked out of the cave.


    five minutes later.


    Under Laura''s shocked expression, Richard Crawford almost jumped a few times with his bare hands, then climbed this mountain with few footholds and appeared in front of everyone.


    Huh.


    There is 10 million pounds.


    Lake said in his heart, looking at the time on the watch, and then said to Laura: "Ten minutes, a quick fix, your problem is solved, then as promised, it is time to solve my problem."


    The theme of landing on the island this time is search and rescue.


    Lake originally wanted to put his task at the forefront, but after thinking about it, Laura was unstable. If he arrived on the island and didn''t find Richard first, the ghost knew whether he would lose his temper.


    There is only one chance to seize the spirit of creation. Lake would rather be steady than take any indifferent risks.


    "He is Richard..."


    Yin and Yang looked at Richard, who was alive and well with the image of a wild man, and couldn''t believe it: "I have seen his photos, and the gap is a bit big."


    also glanced at Christmas, and then said to Yin and Yang: "If you spend nine years alone on this island, believe me, I think, when I see you, you have become a bone."


    Yin and Yang looked helplessly towards Christmas: "Would you like to make a bet, Amazon forest, take off, one month?"


    Christmas hehe smiled and said: "Okay, how much bet."


    Yin and Yang thought for a while: "Fifty dollars?"


    Christmas took a deep breath, was silent for a while, and directly gave Yin Yang a middle finger.


    Of the entire death squad, the most economical thing is definitely Yin and Yang. After all, this guy usually doesn''t even bother to use guns, saying that bullets are too expensive and daggers can be recycled.


    But if you talk about who has the highest debt in the entire death squad, the result is still yin and yang. After all, this guy can calculate a sum of money when he was in this order. He probably owes nearly 10 million mortgages to Dongguo Bank. This Not even interest.


    This makes the members of the death squad feel that magical reality is blowing over them. The most stingy person turns out to be the person with the highest debt.


    five minutes later.


    Lake looked at the time on his wristwatch. After the five-minute time was up, he walked over and looked at the two father and daughter who hugged each other and don¡¯t meet again: "Okay, the person has been found, hurry up and finish. What about me I am talking on the way back."


    Richard Crawford wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, wiped his hands on his tattered clothes and reached out to Lake: "Thank you, Professor Xavier."


    Lake looked down at Richard Crawford''s vicissitudes of right hand, shook it, and smiled: "Don''t thank me, just remember to call me 10 million pounds. After all, the cost of rescuing you is still mine. Here comes first."


    Richard Crawford said: "Of course, it is certain."


    The expendables are over there.


    Christmas raised his eyebrows: "Professor X just said it was British pounds."


    Yin and Yang nodded.


    Christmas whispered: "So, he gave us ten million dollars, and then he asked Richard for ten million pounds?"


    Yin and Yang expression became weird.


    This¡­¡­


    Is it a typical middleman making huge profits?


    One pound is equal to 1.4 dollars.


    Ten million pounds is equal to 14 million dollars?


    good fellow.


    Direct blood to earn four million dollars?


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 312: Have you forgotten your dream

    The death squad wanted to return, but it was impossible to say the profiteer directly to Lake. These days, no matter what industry you do, resources are king.


    Without Lake as a middleman, the death squad would not be able to receive this single business.


    and...


    There are all risks and so on. If Richard Crawford is not on this island, or he has become a bone when he sees it, Lake¡¯s 10 million pounds may disappear mysteriously, but the death squad The US$10 million won will not disappear.


    The death squad worked hard, and Lake took the charge first. From this point of view, it was not a downright profiteer.


    After Lake and Richard Crawford shook hands, he looked at Richard: "After finishing my business, I will get back on the plane and slowly talk about the long-awaited reunion."


    After the surprise after the reunion with his daughter, Richard listened to Lake¡¯s words, and subconsciously looked at Lake: "You also came here for Hyomi?"


    Lake nodded sharply: "Yes."


    Richard''s face suddenly changed.


    It seems...


    Lake''s image suddenly changed. The look in Richard''s eyes when he looked at Lake was almost the same as he looked at the group of Holy Trinity mercenaries on the island before.


    Even, in Richard''s eyes, Lake was suddenly more dangerous than Holy Trinity. At least, Holy Trinity didn''t know what was going on, and didn''t expect to use his daughter to blackmail him, but Lake thought about it.


    Lake felt the hostility in Richard''s heart and chuckled lightly: "Mr. Crawford, it seems that you have some misunderstandings about me. I told your daughter Laura once, and now I am also talking to you. Once, if it wasn''t for Laura and I had a mutual friend, trust me, you would never see Laura today."


    Richard looked at his daughter Laura suspiciously.


    Laura said, "Daddy, do you remember Hermione from Granger''s house?"


    Richard nodded: "A little girl with a very elegant temperament."


    Laura shrugged and said, "Hermione has a boyfriend...No, he should already be a fianc¨¦. Professor Xavier knows Hermione''s fianc¨¦, and I also know him, so Professor Xavier found him when he was preparing to come here. I."


    Seeing this, Lake looked at Richard: "So, I need to find Himihu, I don''t need you, but the friendship between my friends is just a matter of help. If Mr. Crawford doesn''t believe it, he can go to the plane and wait. , When my business is finished, we can leave here, how?"


    true or false.


    false false true true.


    What is a true lie is to speak out your own purpose. As for the process, you can completely fill in some falsehoods.


    Richard hesitated and looked at Lake: "Professor Xavier, since you know Himihu, then, presumably, you should also know the cost of releasing Himihu."


    Lake put his hands in his pockets: "Mr. Crawford, do you think I, like the group of Holy Trinity mercenaries on the island, want to find Meihu, and then find the power that can control Meihu?"


    talking.


    Lake didn''t wait for Richard to reply, and snorted and said, "I want to find Himihu, but not to rule the world or anything. Himihu can''t rule the world himself. Why are you so sure?"


    Can a Hemiho who has the power to rule the world be tricked by his own people?


    Stop it.


    Himihu, the spirit of creation of this shattered world, at best, the current level is at most the power of a country, and it has not reached the level of a ball.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked somewhere in the jungle.


    There.


    There seems to be a strange power fluctuation, passively detected by Lake''s sixth sense.


    Very good.


    It seems that Bei Mihu has captured and located Laura on the island, but unfortunately, Lake has also located her.


    Lake took out the note with Bei Mihu and stuck it on the Xunlong Ruler, then handed it to Laura: "I kept my promise. Now, it''s up to you to help me."


    Richard wanted to stop.


    But Laura had already taken it, and her name was chanted in her heart.


    leave you!


    Lake directly turned the dragon-seeking ruler, which was just a circle of effort. In an instant, the dragon-seeking ruler directly pointed the dragon head somewhere in the deep forest.


    After all, the Dragon Search Ruler was developed for the purpose of robbery. The profession is to explore the tomb. Finding someone is incidental. In your professional field, if you need to go around ten or so times, it can only show that this Dragon Search Ruler might be. A is coming.


    Lake saw this and blew a whistle to the expensive death squad over there.


    Everyone hit the road.


    Laura and Richard were in a row. At this point in time, Laura hadn''t seen the video and notes left by Richard in the basement of her manor.


    And this is what I said when I was in the restaurant.


    Lake helps Laura find Richard Crawford. In return, Laura needs to help Lake find Pimihu.


    The spirit of contract is very important.


    and...


    Laura has a little bit of resentment towards Richard. After all, Richard has been away for nine years after he left for the sake of Himi. Plus, Himihu is a female gender, good fellow. If this is placed outside, Richard does this. It is equivalent to abandoning her daughter and eloped with her lover.


    and so¡­¡­


    Laura turned a deaf ear to Richard''s whispering, she also wanted to see who this Himiho was who had been fascinated by her father for nine years.


    The journey along the way went smoothly.


    Just like I was looking for Richard before, Lake acted as a radar, and Yin Yang staged a flying knife stunt. When it was halfway up the mountain, Barney Rose and his death squad also got what he wanted.


    Matthias Vogel was also caught by Barney and others.


    Lake also has a reason to satisfy everyone''s wishes, looking at Barney: "If you need time to send this trophy to a safe place, I can wait a while, after all, I know, you want him for a long time."


    Barney looked at Matthias Vogel, whose knee was broken, with a cruel smile, and looked directly at the temporarily hired soldiers: "Take him to the plane. After I go back, I will have a barbecue. Party!"


    Matthias Vogel is cruel and really calm, even if his knee is broken, he spit on Barney.


    "Snapped!"


    Barney slapped it, and under strong force, he directly knocked off the two teeth of Matthias Vogel: "Take it away."


    He was afraid that he could not control himself, and said that he wanted to catch Matthias Vogel to avenge his former comrades in arms. Even if Matthias Vogel was willing to die, Barney was not willing to let him be so simply. To die.


    After talking to Barney, Lake turned his gaze on the wall of a certain mechanism that seemed to be here from the beginning.


    Although it is deep in the island, the people of the Holy Trinity have been here for nine years. Don¡¯t say they discovered it early. If they were discovered early, within nine years, even if they carried explosives from the Federation on foot, they would be able to pass the gate to the gate. Blasted away.


    and so¡­¡­


    Obviously, before today, the gate to the location of the tomb of Himihu did not exist, but now, because Peiyahu felt that there was a woman of the right age, she appeared.


    Lake turned to look at Richard: "Mr. Crawford, would you like to open this door for me?"


    Laura opened this door in the movie, but that happened after Laura got the novice item from the basement. Here, Laura even heard of Holy Trinity and Himihu after they set foot on Hong Kong Island.


    Richard tried to dissuade Lake again: "Turn on Himihu, and Himihu will return to the world."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly: "Mr. Crawford, as far as I know, you are so obsessed with supernatural power, the original reason is not to want to resurrect your wife?"


    The change in Richard''s attitude, in Lake''s view, is the same as that of Peter Parker''s parents, and it''s just as unreasonable.


    the reason?


    Parker¡¯s parents just started, they were hired by Osborne, with Osborn¡¯s salary, Osborn¡¯s funds, and Osborne¡¯s laboratory to do their own research.


    After the research was successful, I felt inexplicably that the results of this experiment could not be given to Osborne, but chose to run away with the volume?


    **** Christ.


    Since you think Osborne is not credible, what are you doing with other people¡¯s wages, funds, and test equipment? Don¡¯t say anything, they finally discovered that Osborne Industry is not that stupid, and it is impossible to even report the application for the experiment. Without reading the book, he directly approved Parker''s parents'' research work.


    The deaths of Parker¡¯s parents are the same as Tony Stark¡¯s parents, but unlike Tony Stark, even if someone sends new clues about the death of Parker¡¯s parents to his desk, Lake will not restart. .


    There is no possibility.


    Lake doesn''t have the slightest sympathy for Parker''s parents'' death in the air crash.


    At the very least, if someone used his money, people, and equipment to create the successful experiment described in his report at the time, he suddenly said that he didn¡¯t want to give it to me. Lake promised not to talk about the parties. The whole family will not stay.


    Richard Crawford is the same.


    In the beginning, Richard Crawford was extremely obsessed with finding extraordinary powers, with the purpose of resurrecting his wife, even after seeing the information Hermione secretly gave to the parasites, he did not waver, still searching. .


    What is the result now?


    You changed your position all at once?


    Or¡­¡­


    In the minds of some people, the safety of the world, even the world of self-doubt, is far above all else. For Schr?dinger¡¯s world safety, Parker¡¯s parents abandoned Peter to become a commercial spy, as did Richard Crawford. So, abandoning his daughter for the safety of the possible or impossible world, and staying on this island for nine years?


    What''s going on here.


    Did something in the group lower your head?


    Lake looked at Richard thoughtfully: "Mr. Crawford, tell me why, I''m very curious, isn''t it because you have been searching for Himihu to resurrect your wife? Why? Forgot your original dream? ?"


    Richard: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 313: Sorry we are not interested in money

    Lake has always believed that being a person may not be single-minded, but to do things, if you want things to succeed, single-mindedness is a must.


    But what about Richard Crawford?


    This change can be sudden. During the two days of Lake¡¯s vacation on Hong Kong Island, he did not think that what caused Richard Crawford¡¯s position to change so much?


    Is it really because of worrying about the safety of the world?


    Stop it.


    Lake doesn¡¯t believe that this sentence is a punctuation mark.


    But...


    Richard seemed to think so, and said to Lake: "Once Himihoo is opened, the world will be destroyed..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Then why were you looking for Bei Mihu so hard, did Xiandan hurt?"


    talking.


    Lake waved his hand at Richard: "Forget it, I don''t want to say that I am down. You don''t say it, I don''t force it, but if you try to do anything before I take what I want, hehe, I and Lake Edwin is a friend, but you are not a friend."


    Again.


    Lake grew out of nothing to his current status and strength. It all depends on his own unremitting efforts and perseverance. In the process, Lake has developed the habit of not leaving the hands of others in everything.


    It is a foolish mistake to place hopes on people other than yourself.


    The voice fell.


    Lake untied his backpack and took out something from the ancient culture of the East.


    Yin and Yang pointed, and saw what was in Lake''s hand: "Compass?"


    Lake looked at Yin and Yang and raised his eyebrows: "Yeah, I finally met this time? To be precise, this is a dragon hunting plate, and it is a companion to the dragon hunting ruler."


    [Dragon seeking plate: Class B, item category, Feng Shui system, dragon seeking is divided into gold to look at the mountain, a double winding is a heavy pass, if there is an eight-fold danger at the door, there is no yin-yang gossip shape, silently recite the mantra, and the dragon hunting plate can crack the ancients Tomb organ, you can crack the vault password...]


    The door of Bei Mihu shook abruptly.


    Lake looked a little nervously, hoping that Himihu would be more interesting, and don''t let him call the body to come.


    okay...


    The door of Bei Mihu''s mechanism just shook, and then it recovered.


    Richard saw it behind him, but thought it was a warning.


    twitter.


    Lake looked at Yin and Yang: "Do me a favor. If Richard Crawford is twittering and remove his chin, I will give you an extra million dollars."


    Richard''s face changed suddenly.


    Lake turned his head, glanced at Richard, who was silent, and sneered, then turned around again, took the dragon plate, looked at the door of the mechanism in front of him, and meditated on the formula of the dragon plate in his heart.


    Looking for the dragon to divide the gold to see the winding mountain, one heavy winding is one heavy closing, if there is an eight-fold danger at closing, there is no yin-yang gossip shape.


    after awhile.


    Lake put away the dragon hunting tray and took out the pistol from his arms.


    Next second.


    shoot directly!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    After the gunshots, everyone looked at the intact door. They felt like they were lonely, but the next second there was a slight shaking sound, and then, the shaking sound became louder and louder.


    rumbling!


    The gate that was built at a forty-five degree angle began to collapse toward the inside, and in an instant, an entrance to Himihu Grand Tomb was exposed.


    Richard couldn''t help it anymore: "You can''t go down."


    Lake looked back at Richard.


    Richard said solemnly: "I will never go down."


    "Then don''t go down."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lake took out the rope from his backpack, fixed one end directly, and then dropped the other end directly, and said to Barney, "If I don''t come back in five minutes, you can just leave."


    Barney was also a little dazed: "Don''t we need to go down?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "No need."


    When the tomb was opened, his sixth sense and even the Force seeds were cheering. The spirit of creation was inside. Although Barney¡¯s death squad died, Lake wouldn¡¯t care, but neither would he. Deliberately let others die.


    The most important thing.


    If Barney and others also go down, it will slow down his rhythm.


    Anyway, the spirit of creation has been elicited through Laura. Whether it is Laura or Barney, the value of being a tool person does not exist.


    "correct!"


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Richard: "10 million pounds, I will let my friend collect it from you, you can choose not to give it, at your own risk."


    Lake nodded with Barney after saying this.


    Next second.


    Lake directly grasped a section of the rope, faced the crowd, took off directly, and landed directly into the slightly deeper Bei Mihu Tomb.


    Richard on the ground was a little dumbfounded.


    Originally, Richard thought that Lake needed his help to enter the tomb of Himiho, but as a result, the facts seemed to deviate greatly from his imagination.


    Barney and others are also watching each other.


    Yin and Yang embraced his arms and looked at Barney: "What should I do now?"


    Barney returned to his senses and looked at his watch: "The gold master said that five minutes is five minutes, so there is no need to take too much risk.


    Xmas nodded beside, expressing approval: "I agree."


    The mercenaries take money to do things very well. Since the sponsor said to wait for five minutes, they would never go down and take a look on their own terms. At the very least, there are no such brain-disabled characters in the death squad.


    Richard listened to the conversation between you and others, and looked back at Barney: "Once the curse of Hami is released, the whole world will suffer. I will give you money to prevent this crisis."


    Laura couldn''t help but said, "Daddy..."


    Barney and Christmas and Yin and Yang looked at each other, and they all laughed in unison: "Mr. Crawford, your proposal is very tempting, but we reject it."


    "Why?"


    "We don''t know what''s going on below, and what we accept is Professor Xavier''s employment. Your purpose conflicts with his purpose. Sorry, we will not accept this order."


    Barney explained their order-taking principles to Richard, and then he couldn¡¯t help showing a mocking expression: ¡°Mr. Crawford, the world is stronger than you think. Mankind is perished, and the world will not , And we will die sooner or later, but I won¡¯t take my brother¡¯s life into meaningless adventures."


    The death squad has its own justice and bottom line.


    but¡­¡­


    The world is in danger, such a big proposition governs the death squad, and in the dialogue between Lake and Richard just now, although Barney and others did not speak, they also agreed that Richard''s brain must be pretty funny.


    After all, things like resurrection from the dead are inherently magical.


    It¡¯s even more said that Richard, while looking for a way to bring his wife back from the dead, ended up crooked with the proposition of protecting the safety of the world. Doesn¡¯t this mean that there is a problem with his brain?


    and so¡­¡­


    Barney looked at the elapsed time on his wrist watch: "After five minutes, retreat and talk to the plane."


    Christmas nod.


    They didn¡¯t ask them what would happen to Lake if they left. This question is meaningless. In Barney¡¯s view, Professor Xavier knew Lake, and in the impression of Barney and others, if Lake was willing, it would be the most At least it can mobilize a regular seal corps to land on the island.


    So how Professor Xavier should leave is not something Barney and others need to consider.


    at this time.


    hum!


    Barney and others looked up to the sky over the suddenly dark island, where suddenly there was a sci-fi fighter plane in the sky.


    ßË!


    ßË!


    Two steel cables shot directly into the mountain wall, and then seven or eight Aegis agents armed to their teeth descended directly from the sky and landed on the ground.


    Aegis agents Hawkeye Button and Barbara Morse are leading the team!


    The air is a bit tense!


    Barney and others confronted the Aegis agents with guns.


    Hawkeye Button took out his credentials and said to Barney and the others: "Put down the gun, we are S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., Barney Ross, the head of the death squad mercenary group, the military contractor?"


    Barney frowned.


    Aegis Sanfei ornaments.


    Combat Center.


    Natasha looked at the Aegis satellites coming online, and then captured the position of Eagle Eye Button from above, turned to Nick Fury and said: "Director, Button has arrived at the scene."


    Nick Fury nodded: "Has the communication not been completed yet?"


    "Deploying."


    "it is good."


    Nick Fury said: "This Professor X suddenly appeared over there. There must be something wrong."


    Whether it¡¯s Lake Edwin, the Black King, or Professor X, they are all in Aegis¡¯ radar system, especially this appears 3 times, but Professor X, who makes big news every time in this way.


    When Professor X first appeared, the location of the Aegis Secret Service Academy was revealed. That day, Aegis almost covered the entire Washington, and even together with other institutions, Professor X was not found.


    The second time was the incident involving Daniel Whitehorse. Also in that incident, Aegis inquired about Charles Xavier¡¯s entry information. Professor X could be the abbreviation of Charles, and Charles Xavier''s fraudulent resume also shows that he is a professor.


    That time, Aegis did not act, but closely followed Charles Xavier¡¯s information.


    This is not it.


    Aegis is waiting.


    However, because Hong Kong Island belongs to the East, they only learned about Charles Xavier¡¯s entry into Hong Kong Island yesterday, and it took some time before they finally arrived in an embarrassing manner.


    Aegis is very interested in Professor X, but even more daring to be interested is why Professor X appeared on this island.


    In the tomb of Himihu.


    Lake stood on the edge of a cliff, and the sound of the roar from the soul turned into a howling wind continuously passed to Lake''s ears in all directions.


    At the bottom of the cliff, when you look at it, there is a chasm.


    A chasm of bones.


    The sound of the wind whistling like a magic sound.


    this is¡­¡­


    I was aware that something was wrong, or did I think that Laura was too late to come down, and planned to make some accidents to let Laura and others come down?


    Lake thought so.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 314: You are not my father!

    Because the spirit of the destiny of the creation is still in Lake¡¯s passive perception and the induction of the Force Seed, Lake did not use any extraordinary power to walk on the road leading to the land of Pei Mihu¡¯s resting place.


    Such as the so-called soul gap right now.


    Lake took out the ready-assembled wall climbing claws from his backpack, shot them, fixed them firmly on the end of the soul gap, and swung directly toward the other end just like Mount Tai.


    Even if he doesn''t use extraordinary power, Lake is undoubtedly an existence standing on the pinnacle of ordinary people.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t know what happened outside the tomb, but even if he knew it, Lake wouldn''t care.


    Lake¡¯s goal is clear.


    The spirit of destiny that created the world.


    If the spirit of the destiny of the creation is obedient, it¡¯s best, but if you don¡¯t surrender, then you have to say, just bend it as a move. As for the S.H.I. .


    Outside the grave.


    At this moment, Richard seems to have found the backbone that symbolizes love and justice. In a few words from Barney and Laura, he understood what kind of organization SHIELD is, and immediately asked SHIELD to stop it. What Lake did.


    Richard is still the same rhetoric.


    Once Pi Mihu is released, the world will be completely shrouded in darkness.


    Aegis Sanfei also quickly found the detailed information of Himiko and Yamadae from various historical data and the database of the Japanese island country.


    Hishima is the first queen of the island country. She is also a powerful wizard who uses powerful black magic to rule the entire island country. She can spread death and destruction just by touching it with her hands.


    In order to prevent Himihu from reigning and doing evil, when this powerful wizard was about to reincarnate again, one of her maid and a general trapped her, and then escorted her to an uninhabited island in the middle of the Devil Sea. , That is, on the island where a few people are now.


    after that¡­¡­


    In order to prevent the resurrection of Bei Mihu, the maids who had served the queen of Bei Mihu were all killed together. Even, as long as those who were loyal to Bei Mihu, their bones were said to fill the entire soul gap.


    Of course.


    The maid who united with the general, the final ending is also one of the countless bones in the soul gap, as for that general, there is no record.


    But in a wild history, the general''s name seems to be Izanaki...


    SHIELD instantly realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Regardless of what Professor X wanted to find Himiko, but from the perspective of S.H.I.E.L.D., even if there is any contact with Himiko, it should be done by them.


    obviously.


    Lake has dealt a severe blow to the arrogance of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau in the Federation, but S.H.I.


    Barney looked down at the time on his watch, nodded towards Christmas and Yin and Yang.


    It''s five minutes.


    They should retreat.


    Barbara Morse said to Barney upon seeing this: "Please wait a moment, Mr. Rose."


    Barney stopped and looked at Barbara.


    Barbara looked serious: "We hope that Mr. Rose can help us and stop this crisis together."


    Barney smiled.


    took them to die, so fresh and refined?


    When Barney realized that S.H.I.E.L.D. was tracking Professor X over, he understood one thing. This matter is beyond the scope of the death squad. No matter who they follow, SHIELD can''t afford to offend them, but Professor X can. Offended, but they are the benefactors who pay, and the network behind Professor X is not to be glimpsed.


    and so¡­¡­


    Barney directly rejected Barbara''s request.


    Barbara''s expression is a bit inexplicable.


    Hawkeye Button straightened his bow and arrow and looked at Barney: "Then, our Aegis needs you to go back and cooperate with our investigation."


    When Barney heard this, he sneered at Hawkeye Barton: "This is the high seas. I killed you. No one will hold me accountable. In the Federation, I have only heard of Homeland Security and S.H.I.E.L.D. , I haven''t heard of it yet."


    who are you scaring?


    Anyone who knows about S.H.I.E.L.D.H.I.E.L.D. has been fully attacked by Lake Edwin from the New York State Department of Land and Resources over the years.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. still wants to have law enforcement powers in the Federation.


    Ha ha.


    Barney said, looking directly at Laura and Richard Crawford: "Mr. Crawford, we need to leave."


    Richard Crawford said in a deep voice, looking at Hawkeye Button and Barbara: "Although I have not been underground, I have been somewhat prepared for what is in the Tomb of Himihu over the years. I am willing to talk to you. Go down."


    Barney and others frowned.


    Laura was even more puzzled, and said to her father Richard, who was lost and recovered: "Daddy, you are crazy, we should go."


    Richard looked at Laura very seriously: "If Himihu is released, even if we run outside, we will usher in the end of the world, Laura."


    Laura was taken aback for a moment: "Daddy, what do you call me?"


    Richard looked at Laura suspiciously: "What?"


    Laura was not talking, just took a deep look at her father, and then said to Barney, "I will go with you."


    Barney and others feel even more confused.


    but¡­¡­


    Barney and others did not refuse. Under the protection of the muzzle of the mercenaries who rushed over, Xmas and Yin Yang directly turned towards the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. and threw a self-seeking expression, and then turned towards their plane under protection. I walked over to the camp.


    soon.


    on the beach.


    The death squad plane is accumulating power.


    "Wait, Mr. Rose!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Barney turned a little helplessly and looked at Laura who stopped him this time.


    Laura looked serious: "I would like to invite Mr. Rose and your companions to take me to the cliff to have a look, can you?"


    Barney and others have no idea that this is the first time they have been lost.


    Laura untied her backpack, took out the dragon-seeking ruler that Lake had forgotten to take back from her arms, and found a book from her backpack, wrote her father Richard Crawford''s name, and learned from Lake. , Stuck his name on the Dragon Search Ruler, and then turned the Dragon Search Ruler.


    Looking for the dragon ruler to turn quickly.


    circle after circle.


    After five laps.


    Looking for the dragon ruler is no longer turning, the dragon head, pointing in a direction.


    When you and others see the direction the dragon head is pointing, you are a little confused, because the direction the dragon head is pointing is in the north.


    but¡­¡­


    The location they just came to belongs to the East.


    This.


    Laura looked at Barney thoughtfully: "After my mother died, my father never called me by name, especially when I didn¡¯t want my father to do something but he insisted on doing it. Even more would not call me Laura."


    my love.


    Laura still clearly remembers that on that day in 1998, her father Richard Crawford finally called her by her name.


    Barney was a little shocked: "This..."


    Yin Yang said next to him: "Barney, I think we should help her."


    Christmas shrugged and said: "Although I really want to oppose Yin and Yang, I agree with Yin and Yang''s proposal on this matter."


    In another four months, if there is no accident, Laura will inherit all the assets of the Crawford Consortium, and suddenly there is a Richard Crawford who seems to be a counterfeit?


    If you just go back like this, the ghost knows what will happen.


    The most important thing.


    They are also very curious. If the real Richard Crawford is in the north, then what is the Richard Crawford who just spoke to them?


    Besides, having a good relationship with the future heir of a big consortium, maybe they have a way out?


    One thing can be seen from the refusal of Barney and others to go to the tomb. They are smart people.


    As for the ability to find a dragon ruler, after these two times, everyone is not likely to doubt it.


    Barney nodded when his deputy and his most powerful colleague had said so, and said to Yin and Yang, "Bring the rope, this time, let''s go and take a look inside the cave."


    soon.


    All the way, the first time it took an hour to travel, this time, it was shortened to half an hour, and Barney reappeared on the cliff where Richard Crawford was found with Laura. .


    Searching for the Dragon Ruler once again began to make a circle on the spot.


    brush!


    The rope is fixed and thrown down.


    Barney stopped Laura who seemed to want to go down: "Hey black, what are you doing."


    Laura looked at Barney: "I want to go down."


    Barney frowned.


    Laura said in a deep voice: "If my father is really still there, I must personally confirm, and I am not that kind of delicate girl, I can protect myself."


    Yin and Yang whistled to Barney next to him.


    Barney released the right hand holding Laura, and said to Laura, "Okay, but let''s go in first, OK?"


    Laura nodded and said thank you to Barney.


    soon.


    Yin and Yang took a few mercenaries to stay on it, while Barney was protecting Laura in the middle with Christmas, and began to descend.


    soon.


    Above the cave.


    Barney directly stuck Laura''s rope: "After we confirm safety, you can get off."


    Talking Barney glanced at each other with Christmas next to him.


    Next second.


    Between the electric light and flint, when Barney and Christmas were about to fall at the entrance of the cave, he untied the rope directly, and then moved into the cave with dexterity.


    The cave is not big, the most, that is, ten meters in length. Under the illumination of the tactical flashlight, it is almost unobstructed.


    One minute later.


    Laura was also placed in the cave. Just as Laura untied the rope and took out the dragon-finding ruler again, the dragon-finding ruler who had just circled in place once again fixed its angle and pointed to the depth of the cave.


    Barney and Yin and Yang looked at each other. The two opened the road in front and slowly walked towards the inside of the cave, which was only ten meters deep. When they had walked about five meters, Laura was holding the dragon-seeking ruler. With a sound, he pointed directly to Laura''s right side, and then the direction lock was completely locked.


    Laura looked in the direction pointed by the dragon ruler.


    is a wall.


    but¡­¡­


    It can be clearly seen that the color of this wall is slightly different from other walls, as if the soil was filled in later.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 315: I want you to help me practice

    In the Tomb of Himiho!


    Lake went straight all the way, his stature was astonishing, and he shuttled through the large and somewhat unscientific Peimihu tomb passage.


    But after thinking that the owner of this ancient tomb is the spirit of destiny of creation, it is relieved. As the destiny element of the four elements of creation after the world is broken, if the tomb is a shovel or two shovel If you can dig it, then it''s unscientific.


    Now?


    This is called very reasonable.


    ßË!


    Lake stopped, lowered his head, and stared at a floor tile stepped on by his right foot.


    ßÝ!


    A poisonous arrow flew from behind instantly, whizzing towards Lake''s back at an angle of forty-five degrees.


    Lake¡¯s mouth was curved upwards, and his figure shook, and he returned to a state of full motion directly from stillness. His body was very flexible. In this instant, he shot in all directions and shuttled through the poisonous arrow rain almost covering the entire passage.


    Half loudly.


    When Lake fell to the ground, many poisonous arrows were densely inserted on the floor of the passage. If you don¡¯t look carefully, look at this passage, and you might think, what kind of huge hedgehog is this?


    Is there any more?


    Lake looked around the trap box that was vacant on the surrounding walls, said in his heart, and then cast his gaze to the door at the end of the passage.


    Need the right combination to open?


    Seeking the dragon plate shot.


    combination?


    does not exist, as long as it is in the ancient tombs on the earth, it is difficult to escape the insight of the dragon disk.


    Boom!


    Lake ignored the ground that began to disintegrate under his feet. When the disintegration was approaching Lake''s side, the door was also opened. Without a trace of panic, he walked out of the passage like a stroll in a leisurely courtyard.


    caught the eye.


    came to an extremely empty cave. In the distance in front of him, a rotten six-story wooden building appeared in Lake''s sight.


    The place of sleep.


    In New York, the cheers of the Force Seed in the body were all pulled by this space, and suddenly it became more urgent and joyful.


    at this time.


    Lake''s figure paused, and the next second, Lake''s eyes recovered again.


    Body replacement.


    The body comes!


    Lake had delivered to this creature with consciousness before, and his body had accompanied Hermione back to New York from London.


    just now.


    Lake received a very interesting call from each other.


    It was a friend in the military who called, but this is not the point. The point is, the friend told him that Barney Rose had an urgent matter to call him, saying that Lake knew what was going on.


    Lake called back and got a big secret.


    The Richard Crawford they rescued before was not the real Crawford. Just now, Barney Ross and Laura once again used the dragon-finding ruler to dig out the wall of the cave a full two meters thick, Found the real Richard Crawford who has been dead for many years.


    good fellow.


    is a clone again?


    is wrong.


    Lake dared to think about whether it would be a clone at first, but after thinking about it, the time when the clone appeared and the yin and yang were simply tested. Not to mention that Richard Crawford, who has been dead for six years, does not seem to be on the right.


    Although the days for Hydra to take out the technology of human cloning are not short, don¡¯t forget that Richard Crawford disappeared in 1998, and even human cloning requires memory to instill. of.


    It can¡¯t be said that Hydra has been eyeing Richard Crawford after the cloning technology came out?


    A word.


    There is no reason.


    If HYDRA focused on Richard Crawford and created a clone, then Richard Crawford should testify in London at this moment instead of playing savages on this island. game.


    The most important thing.


    Laura was not suspicious when she first met Richard Crawford and complained to each other.


    Lake immediately asked how Laura saw through.


    Laura''s explanation is also very intriguing.


    Richard Crawford called Laura by name, not the same as before. After my mother died, I called Laura by my love, the baby I care about the most.


    Although Richard has been trapped for nine years to explain this problem, it is on the premise that the real Richard Crawford has not been found.


    And Laura also told Lake that although they didn''t know if Lake could contact his friend Professor X, the counterfeit Richard Crawford and the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent had come down.


    interesting.


    But at the moment Lake¡¯s primary goal is Himihu, the spirit of creation!


    At the moment Lake''s body was replaced, the spirit of creation in the six-story building suddenly felt the powerful extraordinary power, and began to eagerly want to escape.


    but¡­


    can you escape?


    Lake screamed, and the power of the small universe in his body burst out instantly, disappearing in place like lightning, and in the next second, it was directly in front of the coffin that was rumbling and preparing to hide itself like lightning in the next second.


    "Come to my world."


    "Gemini! Maze!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake blasted directly with a punch, and the Gemini star map cloud picture blasted out in front of him. After a flash, the small universe directly replaced this space under the combustion of the power of the dual power small universe and the force seed.


    rumbling!


    In the twin maze, the wooden coffin fell heavily on a meteorite, and instantly fell apart. Then, after a sharp cry, the woman in the coffin who looked like a dead wood and looked rotten appeared in front of Lake.


    Lake looked at the awakened spirit of creation and destiny with no expression: "I want you to help me practice!"


    ¡­and many more.


    What?


    Lake blinked in his heart, this terrible line, is this my line?


    do not care.


    This time, the spirit of destiny of creation will either help him practice or die!


    The spirit of creation concealed in the body of the decayed woman looked around at the surrounding sun, moon and stars that did not exist in this universe at all. The decayed body was beginning to weather, just for a moment, the body of the decayed woman directly began to weather. .


    In an instant.


    The body of the corrupt woman disappeared in the Gemini Maze, replaced by three well-clothed women who exist in the illusion and reality.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    polite.


    Lake looked at the existence that disintegrated after decay: "Who am I talking to."


    is petite on the left and speaks very young, but the woman who secretly covers her veil behind her said: "Crotto!"


    The middle age looks like Lake from the outside. It''s just the age of prosperity, fresh and lively, brave, and the woman who looks straight ahead: "Laxis!"


    On the right, no matter the appearance and temperament, she is a woman who walks Yujie Fan, her voice is charming and cold: "Atropos!"


    interesting.


    The spirit of destiny of creation is not one, but three.


    is wrong.


    Trinity?


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. With his hands on his back, he directly displayed the small seedling in the sea of ??consciousness that had grown out of the world tree, and the universe that seemed to be indefinitely far away from becoming the world tree was displayed behind him, and he looked at him frankly. Said to the triune woman with three names: "Help me practice, or die!"


    The youngest Croto said: "Your universe has not been born yet!"


    Laksis, who is the same age as Lake, said: "We can no longer bear the second world shattering."


    Royal sister Atropos bluntly: "You are strong, but you are also weak!"


    Lake nodded.


    is very strong.


    Looking at the earth, basically no one can break the wrist with him head-on, very weak, looking at the universe, among the gods, Lake is a younger brother.


    If Mephisto can come to the earth 100%, Lake is estimated to be crushed into **** by Mephisto. Although he will not die, it is still possible to die over and over again.


    but¡­


    Lake¡¯s expression remained unchanged: "What do you want, just say it."


    If the spirit of the destiny of the creation of the Trinity really ignores him, he can sleep in the Gemini Maze directly, but since he has spoken, he wants to negotiate terms.


    The destiny spirit element of the four elements of the creation of the world is different from the other four elements. The four elements are the foundation of a stable world, while the spirit of destiny is the basis for determining and allowing the world to exist for a long time.


    The youngest Croto said, "You can''t enslave us."


    Laksis, who is the same age as Lake, said: "We are equal."


    Royal sister Atlopus has a charming voice: "If you can pass our test, we are happy to help you, the world tree in the foreseeable future, compile his destiny line."


    Test?


    Lake nodded: "Okay, how to test!"


    The three girls appeared directly beside Lake, and in the next second, endless gossip images and voices suddenly filled Lake''s eyes and ears.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    This test...


    interesting.


    It''s a pity that Lao Tzu''s universe is on the road of plundering white prostitution, not a road of trials or replacement. My fundamental world law is white prostitution.


    Want to use this method to determine the future affiliation?


    I will let you know what is called meat buns hitting dogs, there is no return.


    ¡­and many more.


    Something is wrong.


    Lake blinked, UU reading www. The three daughters of uuk¨¡nshu.com were already close to Lake''s body without saving an inch, petite, hot, and cold. In an instant, Lake felt the feeling of the triple heaven.


    The meanings in the eyes of the three women are different.


    They are the spirit of the destiny of the creation, but only the spirit of the destiny of the creation of the broken world. If their world is not broken, they will follow the world and be promoted to the goddess of fate who will be within the scope of their judgment. !


    If Lake did not show his nascent world tree, the Trinity Creation Spirit might choose silence as the mode of resistance. Even if it is a simple world, the Creation Destiny Spirit would not be rare.


    But what Lake showed was not just a world that can be expected, but a world tree that can be expected in the future, and at the same time he saw the chaos on the world tree that only dotted the universe with a nebula.


    Once Lake¡¯s world tree is unfolded, then the world tree will directly carry a universe, a vast universe.


    The goddess of fate of the world, and the goddess of fate of the universe.


    These are two different concepts.


    Once Lake chooses to surrender in front of them, then even Lake¡¯s fate will be woven and written by them.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 316: The eternal lake of fate

    ut¡­¡­


    is it possible?


    As the saying goes, before and after the war, there must be artillery washing the ground.


    This time is no exception.


    Lake did not pretend to conceal his heart, and directly fought a hearty battle in the Gemini Maze with the Trinity¡¯s Spirit of Creation and Destiny.


    At the beginning, Lake was really busy dealing with it, but in the middle and late stages of the battle, the game became an alternative hide-and-seek game.


    Lake caught Croto who was trying to escape, hugged Croto directly on his waist, and then, with a scream, appeared in front of the royal sister Atlopus, Croto on the waist was already empty. , Lake directly replaced Atlopus...


    so repeatedly.


    In the entanglement between Lake and the spirit of destiny of the Trinity, the force seeds in the sea of ??consciousness are greedily and eagerly absorbed, and the thread that symbolizes fate moves in three different directions.


    One end of the fateful thread flew high from the Force Seed to connect with the dim universe projected on the sky, only dotted with the Gemini Nebula, and the dim universe seemed to be breathing.


    The thread of fate at one end spreads directly from below the Force Seed, heading towards the evil dark realm that was created after devouring the Black Heart Demon, densely entangled with the depths of the underworld, which only has a name and does not have any function. go with.


    As for the thread of destiny at the last end, it is like a creeper, entangled repeatedly along the force seeds, trying to combine with the force seeds. At that time, how big the world tree is born, the thread of destiny will spread with it.


    The spirit of creation of the Trinity of Destiny wants to conquer Lake.


    Isn''t Lake thinking like this.


    This continual battle of artillery fire did not last long, because after the Trinity of Creation, the destiny spirit finally realized that they could not conquer Lake, and they were also completely empty, they chose to surrender.


    Lake remains the same.


    The spirit of the destiny of the Trinity of Creation has completely lost the ability to move, hangs directly on Leke''s body, and uses her body to serve Leke.


    The youngest Croto said, "You are very strong."


    Laksis, who is the same age as Lake, said: "We are willing to weave the fate of your unborn universe, so that your universe will be favored by fate at the moment it is born."


    Royal Sister Atlopus is wrapped around Lake''s waist: "We will not weave fate for you and the creatures you forgives. This is your winning, the future of the king of God."


    Lake laughed.


    The Gemini Maze was trembling.


    Lake picked up Atlopus and got up and looked directly at Croto and Lachsis: "I accept your surrender, but I want to come again a billion times!"


    The leap in life level brings Lake, besides the joy of happiness, in fact, there are also some unknown distresses.


    At the very least, no matter whether it is Emilia or Rachel, Hermione, or Seifer, there is no way for Lake to fully fire once after awakening the sixth sense.


    To put it simply.


    In the past few years, in fact, Lake pretended to be at the top.


    But this time?


    Lake really felt the feeling of the devastating war that was brought about by the full firepower of the first time with Emilia that year, full of desire and obsession.


    So, Lake still wants it.


    The Trinity¡¯s face changed with a swish of the spirit of destiny of creation. Even Atlopus, who was wrapped around Lake¡¯s waist, felt the change of Lake. It was also a boom, and he moved quickly towards the Gemini Maze with the liquid. Ran deep, seeming to want to play hide-and-seek again.


    Lake laughed loudly, alive and well like a faint monarch.


    long time.


    Of course.


    is very fast to the outside, just a moment of effort, and Lake and the rotten coffin reappeared in the tomb of Bei Mihu.


    In the coffin, the formerly decayed Queen Himihu is still in the coffin, lying in it, her hands tightly holding a disc creation that resembles a tea cake.


    plague disc.


    This is the data that Lake has read from the surrendered creation spirit. The creation spirit itself is not aggressive. The reason why it is spread by outsiders as the so-called contact can spread the deadly plague because of this follow. The plague disc buried with Himihu.


    This plague circle is a magical item, but this should belong to the item that the **** demons missed when they retreated, and it should be one of the items that Mephisto left on the earth at that time.


    After all, the plague is also one of the powers belonging to the **** dimension.


    But...


    After so many years, the plague authority on this plague disk has almost disappeared. At the very least, when the plague disk was just born, it was able to spread the plague on a large scale without contact.


    Now, manual contact is still needed to be able to spread.


    rumbling!


    Lake withdrew his gaze from the plague disc and fell into his own sea of ??consciousness. With the intervention of the creation spirit, the small tender leaves that broke out of the soil formed a line of fate at a speed visible to the naked eye. The connected phantom skyrocketed and connected to the center of the universe that only dotted the Gemini Nebula.


    Uh¡­¡­


    is like drawing a picture. This is using fate silk as a pen. First, the basic outline of a picture is spent. The rest is to fill in the middle with fuel.


    Under the thread of fate, the moment when the world tree of the Force Seed and the universe perceived by Lake''s body were connected, there was a bang. This time Lake really felt that the force and the power of the small universe were completely integrated. , Turned into, although very weak, but the real existence of the power of the universe.


    In an instant.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    Lake looked at the universe that was completely united into one. On the left side of the Gemini constellation, it seemed that a brand new constellation had also been born.


    this is¡­¡­


    Aries?


    Lake looked at the stars that compose the Aries Nebula and began to emerge from the void slowly forming the appearance of an Aries, and raised his eyebrows.


    what''s the situation?


    Lake realized the chaotic universe on his body, and Saga realized that the Gemini constellation dotted his chaotic universe. Now, another Aries appeared?


    and...


    was not realized by his clone.


    Where did this come from?


    some where!


    Zodiac World!


    A long fiery red hair was set up noble, dignified and elegant, with two jade-like cheeks inlaid with two stars like stars, Wanda with shining eyes turned towards the front and completely combined with the power of Aries, and the body began The reverse change took place. From the old to the young, he made a perfect change, and finally settled at the age of forty-five. Da Vinci said: "Congratulations, you have truly become the golden saint of the zodiac and Aries. ."


    talking.


    Wanda opened his right hand, and a sacred cloth card engraved with a reduced Aries Nebula image appeared in his hand. After handing it to Da Vinci, he said: "This is the sacred cloth of Aries. When you truly feel the sixth sense After the power, you can use her."


    Da Vinci, who had recovered from his old state to forty-five years old, took over the saint clothing brand and looked at Wanda: "I remember you said that when I got my feelings, you might go to see him."


    "At this moment, his existence will become constant!"


    Wanda said this, then shook his head: "But it''s not the time yet?"


    "Why."


    "He can''t beat me now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Wanda''s face was cold, and he smiled coldly: "I''m afraid I can''t control myself. Even before, when I think of him treating women as stamp collectors, I want to kill him, not to mention now, when I wait until I feel him. When I can face my anger and will not die, I will meet him."


    Woman.


    While thinking about killing him, she loves him again.


    A contradiction.


    Da Vinci shook his head inwardly.


    Wanda said: "However, Hebe can go to see him. Hebe is his daughter. I have taken it for so many years, so I should let him know how hard I am."


    After a palace in the distance, there was an immature cheer.


    Wanda looked at it: "The premise is that your ban is over, and you still have one year of ban."


    Hebe was dumbfounded in the womb.


    Wanda immediately looked at Leonardo: "You are the destined Aries and the head of the zodiac. I hope you can keep your promise."


    Da Vinci nodded: "Of course, if it''s like what you said, I don''t know the other palaces, but Aries and Taurus will honor your daughter Heber, Aries and Taurus. All will be Hebe¡¯s guardians."


    Speaking of Taurus Palace.


    Da Vinci''s gaze fell on the distant palace, where the old man with a beard and familiar appearance was panting and punching toward the peak of ten thousand punches.


    Wanda also followed Leonardo¡¯s gaze, shook his head, and looked at Leonardo again: "I should go out."


    Da Vinci looked at Wanda.


    Wanda said: "I don''t want to see his other women, but as a queen, I should go and see the wings in his mouth. Maybe we can reach a consensus on certain events."


    Da Vinci said: "Aren''t you afraid he will find you?"


    Wanda said: "No Next, next, he will be very busy. When he reacts, Hebe will tell him, everything he wants, I will work hard to raise her. Big, it looks like, a little traitor came out."


    Heber in the womb yelled loudly: "Heber is not a traitor, no, no!"


    Wanda chuckled and turned directly, the power of chaos directly tore through the dimensional space, and when it appeared again, it had already appeared somewhere in the palace in Daxue Mountain.


    after all¡­¡­


    As Lake¡¯s sixth sense is increasing day by day, the only place where Lake can¡¯t be tested or touched is Kama Taj, where the Supreme Master who has the gem of time is.


    even.


    Even the Zodiac Dimension is opened behind the Daxue Mountain where Kama Taj is located.


    After ¡¡¡¡Wanda stepped out of the dimension, he caught his eye and saw the bald-headed Gu Yi, who seemed to cross his legs every time he appeared on the stage, soaking a pot of tea, and drinking himself.


    Gu Yi looked at Wanda who came out, and smiled slightly: "The existence of Hera who claims to be the queen of heaven, please sit down."


    Wanda walked, like an old acquaintance, sat cross-legged across from Gu Yi.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 317: Hawkeye Barbara dies directly

    In the burial chamber of Himihu.


    Lake felt the Aries Nebula that suddenly dotted his chaotic universe. When he was about to think about the movement outside, Lake turned and looked.


    A group of some gray-headed Aegis agents followed Hawkeye Button and Barbara Morse into the tomb.


    Of course.


    Richard Crawford was among them.


    "It''s that thing!"


    Richard Crawford stared at the plague disc that Lake had taken out, his eyes shrunk, pointing to the plague disc and said: "This is the artifact that the Queen Himiho used to control the spread of the plague."


    Click and wipe.


    The sound of the bullet being loaded suddenly sounded.


    Hawkeye Button drew his bow directly, staring at Lake: "Xavier first..."


    Lake interrupted expressionlessly: "Professor X, or Doctor X, you choose one."


    Anyone with a doctorate or professorship is very concerned about the way others are called. If you are a doctor of medicine, you can still get your exclusive parking space in various places.


    Of course.


    The reason why Lake cares so much is also very simple. This is also a trick.


    Hawkeye Button ignored Lake''s correction and said directly: "Please put down what you have."


    Lake ignored Hawkeye Button, looked at Richard Crawford thoughtfully, and frowned: "What the **** are you?"


    Richard Crawford''s face changed slightly.


    Lake thoughtfully said: "I can feel your vitality, you are not a clone, I looked at your memory, you hide it well, I didn''t find anything wrong, then the problem is coming. You are human, but you are not Richard Crawford, but you have the memory of Richard Crawford, so what exactly are you?"


    This is amazing.


    Can easily change into Richard Crawford himself, and at the same time, he also has the memory of Richard Crawford, but it is not Richard Crawford himself?


    is not a clone, then, is there such a thing in the Marvel Universe that meets these two points?


    Next second.


    Lake flipped through his own massive database of information, and raised his eyebrows: "Skrew?"


    Richard Crawford''s face changed suddenly.


    Lake saw this and understood Richard Crawford¡¯s information, and nodded himself: "Yes, think about it, I don¡¯t need you to say it, just think about it."


    After conquering the creation spirit of the Trinity and making them his goddess of destiny, Lake, who had descended on his body, penetrated the mind of Richard Crawford in front of him unscrupulously, searching for the information he wanted to obtain.


    at this time.


    There was a bang.


    Lake stopped his movements, lowered his head, and watched an arrow appearing under his feet that penetrated the floor.


    Hawkeye Button said blankly: "I will not warn the second time, put down what you have, Mr. Xavier!"


    Hawkeye Button put the accent on the word sir.


    Lake looked up at Hawkeye Button: "You are very rude!"


    I really think he hasn''t done S.H.I.E.L.D. because of taboos?


    Have you ever seen a cat play with a mouse?


    When a cat eats a mouse, it will first play with the mouse. From a certain perspective, a cat is an animal that has learned **** people, and there is no one of the kind.


    The same is true.


    There are many reasons why Lake doesn''t move S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.. While he doesn''t want to make wedding dresses for Aegis, he also doesn''t want to make wedding dresses for Hydra. Most importantly, he hasn''t played enough.


    What could make Lake more happy than watching S.H.I.E.L.D. lose its authority step by step and gradually become a third-rate law enforcement agency?


    The vigorous disappearance of ¡¡¡¡ is a good thing for S.H.I.E.L.D., but Lake doesn''t want Aegis to die vigorously. Since it is a secret organization, it should be dead quietly.


    But...


    When the thought mastery conflicts with the plan, Lake always chooses the former.


    The words fall.


    Lake sneered, and the sixth sense blasted out directly.


    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    Boom!


    All the Aegis agents holding guns at him directly retreated and blasted to the floor. Hawkeye Button and Barbara seemed to be lifted up by an invisible big hand and slammed into the place where Hemihu was stored. In the chamber of the maid.


    Lake stretched out his expressionless right hand.


    ßË!


    ßË!


    ßË!


    Numerous Homi called the maid¡¯s bones directly into the compartment where Barbara Morse was imprisoned. After Barbara Morse¡¯s desperate cry completely blocked the space, Lake directly strangled it. Hawkeye Button''s throat lifted it in front of him.


    Eagle Eye Button, as if being caught by the back of his head by an invisible big hand, left the ground, struggling violently.


    Lake put the plague disc into his own space, with his hands in his pockets, staring at Hawkeye Button blankly: "It seems, my friends, I haven''t let you learn one thing. When you meet us, you should Run as far as you can, instead of rushing over to die like now."


    talking.


    Lake looked up.


    Boom boom boom!


    The eye impact that the bronze saints can grasp, directly roared toward the ground like a violent wind, and rumbling directly like a ground drill, directly opened a big hole that can see the sky.


    Three Fei playing!


    "Sir, there is a signal."


    "Come in!"


    "Yes!"


    After the sky appeared, naturally, the communication of the satellite signal also returned to normal, but when the picture was transmitted to the big screen, it was different from what they had imagined.


    Several people in the Sanfei Decoration Operation Center saw the pictures in the tomb, especially the Eagle Eye Button, who was being pulled in mid-air, and their expressions changed even more.


    at this time.


    Lake¡¯s words came out: "I thought we had told you clearly, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t learn well. Saga may be for love and justice, but I am not. If you offend me, you will have the consciousness of death."


    Nick Fury''s face changed suddenly.


    Next second.


    clicked and made a crisp sound.


    Through observing the past satellite from the big hole, it can be clearly seen that the suspended eagle-eyed Patton''s neck has directly turned into a weird ninety-degree angle, silently dead.


    ßË!


    Lake pulled down, letting Hawkeye Button''s body fall to the ground, then looked at the Aegis agents who were struggling to get up from the ground, and the corners of his mouth sneered again.


    pause time.


    The sound of fractured bones sounded incessantly, one after another Aegis agents, also dead quietly, not at all vigorous.


    After doing all this.


    Lake''s gaze fell on Richard Crawford, who was fixed on the spot by his thoughts.


    After awakening the sixth sense, Lake also took the lead in awakening the power of thought. Even the Silver Saint, after awakening the power of thought, the peak Silver Saint can easily control a large passenger plane above 10,000 meters in the sky.


    People with extremely powerful mind power, such as the Camilles, can manipulate atoms to form any substance, and they can tear time and space with their minds, and transfer objects or people in time and space.


    If the sixth sense is drawn to a level, the full version of the sixth sense of the east and west of the Saint Seiya will be awakened in flight, power of thinking, eyes of perspective, teleportation, teleportation, fetching objects from the air, weather control, etc. Super-powerful.


    Lake has now also awakened the two abilities of mind power and teleportation, and he is only getting started at best, but he is improving every day.


    Richard Crawford, who was casually fixed by the power of reading, but still able to speak, finally reacted: "You are a stranger, a weapon made by the Cree."


    Cree?


    Right.


    The appearance of aliens was originally an artificial race cultivated by the Cree people who were on the earth at the time, taking the relatively primitive earth people as the experiment.


    But later, because the first foreign **** appeared among the foreigners, the Kerry people were driven out of the earth. Later, the foreigners expelled the foreigner **** who had driven away the evil dragon and became the evil dragon. , After that, this man-made race that needs to rely on something to awaken will never recover.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and he did not deny or admit, he just looked at Richard Crawford, and continued to see Richard Crawford perceiving the vague information and said: "You are not bad, Scrooge. , Interesting, stole Richard Crawford¡¯s identity information, didn¡¯t want to control the Crawford group, but squatted on this island and told me, what do you want to do?"


    Richard Crawford turned dark.


    Lake nodded: "You also want this plague disk. A Screw prophet predicted that the plague disk will emerge, and it will be found by Richard Crawford''s daughter. You want to borrow this artifact against Kerry. People launch a plague attack to take back your guys?"


    Richard Crawford struggled hard: "Get out of my mind."


    Lake chuckled, "It''s too late, I''ve already gone in, come, tell me, did you kill Richard Crawford?"


    Richard Crawford said nothing.


    but¡­¡­


    Anyone may be able to control his mouth, but he is determined to be unlikely to control his thoughts.


    Lake nodded: "You are telling When you found Richard Crawford, he fell off the cliff and fell into that cave because he escaped the hunt of the Holy Trinity mercenaries. He was almost out of breath. But, you think so, but I don¡¯t think so. After all, there are many things you think about that are hard to justify. The cyclops may think that you are a kind race, but I don¡¯t think so."


    Non-my family, its heart must be different!


    This is also engraved in Lake''s DNA.


    People cannot control their own thoughts, but they can tamper with their own thoughts.


    When Lake felt this information, the powerful sixth sense sent a warning. Obviously, the sixth sense felt that this was false news.


    Lake believes in his instincts.


    even...


    Lake began to doubt himself. As soon as he came up, he directly washed the ground directly at the mercenaries of the Holy Trinity. Is he doing something wrong? If this information is wrong.


    Then is there such a possibility.


    Richard Crawford also belonged to the Holy Trinity. Richard Crawford went to the island with the people of the Holy Trinity. However, the Scroo also wanted the plague disc, so he killed Richard. Then the people who pretended to be Richard and the Holy Trinity turned against each other?


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 318: We have an alien out of it?

    Actually...


    Thinking about it carefully, there is no such possibility.


    Don¡¯t forget, the current head of the Crawford Consortium, Ms. Anna Miller is actually one of the senior executives of the Trinity Organization, and, as we all know, Ms. Anna Miller can say Richard Crawford''s childhood sweetheart.


    It is a pity that since ancient times, Ome has not been able to defeat the sky.


    But even so, Anna Miller treated Laura Crawford as her own daughter after Richard¡¯s wife died, especially after Richard Crawford disappeared. of.


    It''s just that Laura has been in the rebellious period for a long time. Even if it is a biological mother, a daughter in the rebellious period will not listen, let alone an Anna Miller who has no name?


    If Richard Crawford and the Holy Trinity are really two camps, then why did the Holy Trinity rather dig pits on the island nine years ago instead of using Laura to attract reason? Where is Chad Crawford?


    Again.


    Movies tell stories, reality tells logic.


    There is very little logic in the minds of the Skrulls who pretended to be Richard Crawford. If Lake¡¯s thoughts are used to deduce, it can make a lot of sense.


    For example...


    Richard Crawford and Holy Trinity came to the island together. As a result, because the Skrews also followed, in order to prevent Holy Trinity and Richard Crawford from finding the tomb of Mehme, Skrew The man killed Richard Crawford, then disguised as the former, and then turned against the Holy Trinity.


    Because of this abrupt reason, Anna Miller naturally wanted to find the reason, and Trinity wanted to find it even more, so she hid the truth with Laura, so that the people of Trinity must find Richard Crawford.


    And there is a strong evidence for this.


    Before landing on the island, Richard Crawford didn¡¯t care whether the resurrected parasite was a parasite. How could it be possible that after landing on the island, the Virgin had a heart attack and felt that his wife¡¯s status was far below the safety of the world?


    Lake looked at the Skrull with a changing face, the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and he explained his reasoning, and then watched the Skrull''s psychological fluctuations.


    soon.


    Lake nodded: "Sure enough, I didn''t guess wrong, so I have one last question."


    Skrew''s face was sullen, and he was incompetent and furious: "Leave my mind, you **** artificial bastard!"


    Lake chuckled softly, unmoved, and it wasn''t him who scolded him anyway: "Tell me, where are the rest of you, and, by the way, whether that Nick Fury is also your disguise."


    Aegis Sanfei is decorated.


    A few people couldn''t help looking at Nick Fury who was sitting on the sofa with their hands crossed, their expressions indistinguishable, a one-eyed Nick Fury stubbornly against the big screen.


    Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "When will the support arrive?"


    Aegis agent said: "There are five minutes left."


    Nick Fury nodded, without any explanation, and continued to stare blankly at the big screen.


    in the tomb.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, sensing the pain and discomfort in the Skrew people''s mind, and nodded: "Thank you, I already know the answer, so, the last one, where are the rest of you?"


    The Skrew roared, his eyes weeping blood.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The green blood of the Skrulls came out of the seven orifices, staring at Lake blankly: "My people will avenge me, you can''t even think of finding other things in my mind."


    Facing this stranger who would get what he wanted in his mind, the Skrew felt that there was no other way but to commit suicide.


    If the Cree are the enemies of the Skrulls, then this strange weapon made by the Crees is the weapon that kills the Skrulls the most, and there is no one.


    Lake sneered: "Vengeance, okay, I''ll wait!"


    finished.


    Lake opened his right hand, and a scream came out of the Skrew¡¯s throat. The Skrew¡¯s limbs stretched out infinitely towards the back, screaming continuously as if from hell.


    "I want to die, okay, I will fulfill you!"


    "Blow me!"


    "Puff!"


    "Puff!"


    "what!!!!"


    Lake retracted his right hand and looked blankly at Scruid''s limbs, who had lost his life and turned into his original appearance after losing his life, and sneered: "In my way!"


    Offended me, and still want to die so easily?


    This means that he has not yet broken his wrist with hell. If he swallows all **** and has his own underworld, at that time, Lake will let his enemies know that death is the beginning of real pain. .


    at the moment?


    From this perspective, this Skrull is too easy to die.


    Lake walked slowly, lost his limbs, and was cut into a stick. The Skrew, who had more air intake and less air, had his hands in his pockets and slowly raised his right foot.


    The Skrew man lying flat on the ground stared at the soles of Lake''s leather shoes with hard, bleeding eyes.


    àÛ!


    Lake stepped directly on it, and in an instant, the green watermelon juice burst to the ground.


    look up.


    Lake seems to have seen through this big hole, staring at the Aegis satellite here, and said to himself: "Interesting, Aegis¡¯s Nick Fury turned out to be a fake alien. Maybe, I can take this The news tells my friend, that friend should be very interested in this."


    Three Fei played.


    Nick Fury''s black eyebrows twitched, and he said blankly, "How long will it take?"


    Aegis agent looked at the coordinates of the fighter plane that was about to approach the island: "One minute!"


    "Arrive at the target location and carry out carpet bombing for me!"


    "Yes!"


    "and many more!"


    Just when the Aegis agents were preparing to deliver this order, Alexander Pierce, who was in his advisory office, appeared on the big screen and directly ordered the Aegis agents: "Cancel the order, withdraw the fighter, now, immediately!"


    Based on what has happened to S.H.I.E.L.D. in the past few years, although Alexander Pierce has abdicated from the position of director of S.H.I.E.L.D. to an advisory position, Alexander Pierce is in S.H.I. The authority in S.H.I.E.L.D. still belongs to NO.1.


    and so.


    After Alexander Pierce said these words, Aegis agents have already ordered the fighters that are about to arrive at the target location to cancel the attack order and return to the overseas Aegis base.


    Nick Fury looked at Alexander Pierce on the big screen, and said in a deep voice: "Counselor Pierce, this is Professor X''s conspiracy. He knows that we are watching him."


    Alexander Pierce did not question this, but said: "I know, but that corpse is not human, right?"


    There are many humans, but can you find a long human with the Skrull?


    Although he lost his limbs, there is no doubt that the aliens are real.


    Although he knew that Professor X''s words might be false, but, frankly speaking, Alexander Pierce did not dare to bet.


    Hiding a Hydra in SHIELD is enough, hiding an alien?


    good fellow.


    Aegis is not Langley. Langley has been nicknamed a fake wine shop after several consecutive thunderstorms. If S.H.I.E.L.D. had an alien lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D. during the thunderstorm, there is no doubt that Aegis The bureau will immediately disband on the spot, and all staff will be subject to a confinement investigation.


    Alexander Pierce said directly: "The Security Council attaches great importance to this matter. From now on, Director Fury, your authority will be temporarily frozen. Before your medical examination is over, the work in the bureau will be taken over by Deputy Director Maria Hill. , Deputy Director Hill, is that okay."


    Maria Hill, who has been silent in the combat center, nodded: "No problem."


    If possible, I don¡¯t want Hill to take over the work in the bureau.


    but¡­¡­


    Compared to Maria Hill, who has only rules in his eyes, Hydra is more afraid of an alien among them.


    Alexander Pierce sighed in his heart, his tone slowed down slightly, and said to Nick Fury: "Nick, you have to know, if this rumor is passed on, and we don¡¯t have full confidence, it will be very passive. So, I hope you can understand this absolute of the Security Council. At the very least, I believe you."


    Nick Fury said directly: "Agent Hawkeye Button, Ms. Barbara Morse, and our Aegis agent were all killed by this Professor X."


    Alexander Pierce nodded and said directly: "Then issue a wanted order for Professor X. I have no opinion. After half an hour, come to my office. I need to tell the Security Council the result of the settlement."


    finished.


    Alexander Pierce went offline directly.


    As a Hydra executive, Alexander¡¯s mood is still the same as beforeThe situation on the Hydra side is almost stable, but on the S.H.I.E.L.D. side, things are one after another. Let Alexander Pierce have a seed. He should be an Aegis agent lurking inside Hydra, not the other way around.


    This time.


    Nick Fury and Aegis are taking a heavy hit.


    Hawkeye Button directly GG, Barbara Morse was buried directly by a group of dead bones, and even Nick Fury himself was suspected to be a fake from the Skrulls.


    Nick Fury looked at the dark big screen, then glanced at Maria Hill next to him. After a moment of silence, he nodded with Maria Hill as a confirmation of the handover work, and turned directly towards the big battle center. Walked to the door.


    Director''s Office.


    Nick Fury walked straight to his office, then opened the door of his lounge, and after entering the small room inside, he opened a drawer and took out a machine that looked exactly the same as the phone.


    called directly.


    The call is connected soon.


    Nick Fury held back his anger: "Taros, I remember I said that all your members'' actions on the earth must be approved by me..."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 319: People addicted to black marinated eggs

    "Slow down, my friend, the signal is not very good."


    "Huh!"


    Nick Fury took a deep breath and said blankly, "What''s the matter with Himihu."


    He had already said that the Skrulls had already lived in seclusion on the earth, but once the Skrulls had any actions, they must first tell him. After all, this is the earth, the earth of the earthlings, not the planet of the Skrulls. .


    After hearing Himi''s call, Talos on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and did not think about quibbling in the past: "There are weapons we want, weapons that can help us get revenge."


    "Plague Disc?"


    "Yes it is."


    Talos bluntly said: "From the **** dimension, the plague disc with the fundamental power of the **** dimension, if we have him, then we will no longer need to hide in Tibet, or even settle in other galaxies, the Scrooge I can regain my homeland, and even let the Kerry people who have bullied us pay the price they deserve."


    Nick Fury rubbed his brows.


    Talos said: "You have caught Coohard and let him go. I can assure you, my friend, we will never use the plague disc on the earth."


    Nick Fury snorted and laughed: "Your guarantee is useless, because the Coohard in your mouth is dead, and the plague disc has been taken away."


    "what?"


    The sound of something falling to the ground came from the other end of the phone, and Talos'' tone was shocked: "Kuhad is dead, you killed Coohad and my brother-in-law?"


    Nick Fury directly talked about what happened to Himiho, and then said blankly: "Your unauthorized action is not only a failure, even I was slandered by Professor X as your fake Up."


    Talos gasped: "Professor X, who is he, where is he."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Vengeance!"


    Taros said coldly: "No one can kill our people without paying any price, no!"


    Nick Fury even more blankly said: "Talos, your actions have stopped for me. This is the final warning, **** it, this is the earth, you should tell me this matter first, if I find you Don''t blame me for any unauthorized actions."


    finished.


    Nick Fury directly hung up the phone.


    He also wanted Professor X to pay the blood debts. After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. had suffered a heavy loss this time, but Nick Fury was more concerned about the unauthorized actions of the Skrews than this.


    This is the earth, not the playground of the Skrulls, especially this time because of the unauthorized actions of the Skrulls, he has been hurt.


    This call is not just a confrontation, but more of a beating.


    If the Skrulls are acting without authorization, and Nick Fury¡¯s words are just a word, don¡¯t blame him for not remembering old feelings.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Nick Fury to know that he was real at the moment, or that Professor X had just changed someone to say that someone was a fake Skrull, in all fairness, Nick Fury would have begun to doubt it.


    Actually...


    Lake¡¯s last sentence is nonsense.


    But it is justified nonsense.


    the reason?


    Lake suddenly remembered one thing, that is, in the movie, Nick Fury had a history of making the Skrews impersonate himself, and according to the speculation of the majority of movie fans, Nick Fury was not faked at the time. , But had gone to space and mixed with the Skrews a long time ago.


    Maybe, Lake guessed it right?


    Anyway, it''s not too much to add to SHIELD or cause trouble for Nick Fury. Lake doesn''t mind.


    As for that is the wailing of the Skrull before his death?


    Ah.


    Lake said that he didn¡¯t even dare to real hell. A group of bereavement dogs, alien refugees sheltered by a slave, came as soon as they had a kind.


    The Cree may not be able to exterminate the Skrulls, but as long as the Skrulls dare to come, Lake said that he dare to swear to his wings that the Skrulls are annihilated.


    It doesn¡¯t work if Captain Marvel comes!


    "Professor Xavier!"


    "Professor X?"


    Lake looked up.


    At the edge of the huge hole that was pierced out, Barney, Laura and others, after seeing Lake below the cave, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Barney and the others came so late because they needed to help Laura gather up the real Richard Crawford¡¯s dry bones, and when they arrived, they were attacked by the remnants of the Holy Trinity. Therefore, it caused The speed of their coming has been severely slowed down.


    ßË!


    Lake directly nailed the gun into the air. After the gun was nailed firmly, press the button, and Lake directly lifted the shot and started to move quickly toward the cave.


    Barney and Christmas alone grabbed Lake and helped Lake reach the ground.


    Lake looked at Laura.


    Laura looked very sad, but she still asked Lake, "Are you okay, I just notified..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I know, in fact, I''m glad you told me about this."


    If Lake didn¡¯t know about this, although he might still kill Richard Crawford, it wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward as before.


    the reason?


    If Richard Crawford is really Richard Crawford, and Lake is killed, Laura will definitely find someone sad to tell her, and Hermione will definitely know that the truth of this matter must be hidden from He Sensitive.


    Then...


    The ghost knows what will happen, but a family war is probably inevitable. At the worst, it may be that the marriage contract is about to be revoked if he is just engaged.


    "He is not my father."


    "I know."


    Lake stepped aside from his position, revealing a Skrull arm that came up from below: "An alien is fake."


    Barney and Christmas walked to the edge of the big hole, went down into the dark area, and then looked at Lake: "Are there really aliens?"


    Lake laughed and looked at Barney and Christmas: "I heard my friends say that you once took on a mission in the 51st area. Are there any aliens? You don''t know?"


    Yin and Yang looked at the alien limb, shrugged and said: "We were on a peripheral mission that time, and someone warned us at that time, don''t ask or say anything."


    Lake said, "Then you know now."


    Laura stared at the green broken arm, it seemed that it was still hard to believe this fact.


    Lake understands this.


    Laura is counting from a big joy to a big fall at this moment. If this is changed to someone else, it is estimated that at this moment, the mentality is afraid that it will completely explode.


    at the location of the slewing plane.


    Lake and Laura walked together, thought for a while, and sighed: "If Richard Crawford is a fake, then what the fake guy said to you and us before will be reconsidered. ."


    Laura looked up at Lake.


    Lake told Laura of his speculation that Richard Crawford may not have stayed on the island to whirl with the Holy Trinity, but Richard Crawford had been with the Holy Trinity from the beginning. People landed on the island together, but at that time, they were killed by this Scroo.


    Laura was a little puzzled: "Why?"


    Lake said, "Do you remember that when I was in the tomb, I asked the counterfeit, did he forget his original dream?"


    "Resurrect my mother."


    "Correct."


    Lake nodded: "Your father''s original dream was to resurrect your mother, and what the alien wanted was something from Himiho, and he didn''t want us to find it. So, he killed your father and stayed there. Secretly obstructing the work of the Holy Trinity, this is also what I speculated after the interrogation, the real reason, maybe, you should ask your godmother, Ms. Anna Miller, maybe, he will tell you all the facts of."


    Laura: "¡­¡­"


    My godmother?


    Laura was a little confused.


    Lake nodded, but didn''t explain much.


    After all, his speculation is only speculation, not the truth.


    soon.


    Everyone arrived at the camp where the death squad plane was located in the dark.


    at this time.


    Suddenly!


    Three armed helicopters blasted out of the protective clouds of the Devil Sea and appeared directly above the island.


    "Onixet!"


    "and many more."


    Lake looked up at the three gunship helicopters, and said to Barney and others who were about to rush to meet the enemy: "Let them land. Maybe, this time, they are allies."


    Barney and others frowned.


    ten minutes later.


    Three gunship helicopters hovered fifty meters away from the crowd, one after another Holy Trinity soldiers jumped from the helicopterLaura watched as they surrounded behind the Holy Trinity soldiers A figure who came over said in surprise, "Aunt Anna?"


    A black combat uniform shows that Anna Miller, who is still in an exploding figure even in her early forties, also saw Laura at the same time, and then looked at Lake and others: "Hand over Laura, you can go."


    Laura was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly said, "Aunt Anna, this is a misunderstanding. They are not enemies, they are my friends."


    Anna looked at Laura.


    Laura had walked up to Anna, and then, hugging Anna, she seemed to have finally found someone to confide in, and she burst into tears, venting her sorrow: "Aunt Anna, my father, is dead, woohoo ..."


    Anna''s body was also stiff: "What?"


    Laura nodded, almost crying and twitching, telling Anna how she encountered the fake Richard Crawford and then how to find the real Richard Crawford.


    Anna''s figure shook slightly, as if she had received a huge blow. Her eyes were filled with expressions of disbelief: "I always thought he was only coming here, because of the impact, which caused him to lose his memory. ,how so?"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 320: The origin of the title of Skye

    The bonfire was raised.


    The members of the Death Squad and the Trinity team cleaned up the debris on the beach and cleared out a relatively clean space. The protective layer of the Devil Sea flashed and thundered. In this case, the chance of crashing out is very high. .


    So everyone plans to camp here for one night.


    Barney and Christmas are doing their own revenge in the cabin.


    Laura and her godmother, Anna Miller, are sitting by the campfire.


    Lake was beside him, grabbing a fresh lamb chop and slowly grilling it. Don''t ask where the lamb chops came from. Ask it on the island, which has been raised by the Holy Trinity for so many years.


    Lake also learned from Anna Miller what happened nine years ago.


    Indeed, as Lake speculated, even though Richard Crawford knew of a person who could turn around at the time, the real discovery of the cemetery of Pemehu was still known through the historical database of the Holy Trinity.


    Ms. Anna Miller is Richard Crawford¡¯s guide.


    Laura shook her head somewhat puzzled when she heard this, and looked at Anna: "Then why, you never told me?"


    Ms. Anna Miller looked at Laura helplessly: "I want to tell you, but since you were sixteen, you have spoken to me several times. I want to tell you, do I have this opportunity? You can''t let me tell you when I''m at the police station."


    Laura opened her mouth, her face turned red instantly.


    Anna then said: "At that time, when Richard Crawford and Holy Trinity entered the Demon Sea together, the protective layer of the Demon Sea was terrible at the time, but there were still surprises and no dangers."


    The problem occurred just before landing.


    According to the original plan, the two helicopters will land in the east of the island. However, the helicopter on board Richard suddenly lost all its instruments and began to spin and fall towards the north of the island.


    The situation in the island forest was very bad at the time. It took almost two days for the other people of Trinity to open up a road. When everyone arrived at the crash site, there was no complete body.


    Anna shook her head and looked at Laura: "At the time I received this news and wanted to tell you, but just as I was about to tell you, the follow-up news came again."


    The people of the Holy Trinity found Richard.


    can...


    The situation seems a bit wrong.


    Richard not only changed his temperament, he even killed two Trinity members who found him at the time. Since then, he has been hiding from them, and even launched a sneak attack on them, waiting for the second group of members to arrive. At the time, there were only two members of the first group.


    Lake, who was sitting next to him, turned the lamb chops in his hands and looked at Ms. Anna Miller: "If there is no wrong guess, it is estimated that Richard was replaced on the first day of landing on the island."


    Ms. Anna Miller shook her head: ¡°We just thought that it was possible that Richard¡¯s concussion had a short memory loss at the time of the crash, because at the time, this was the most reasonable explanation.¡±


    Lake nodded.


    is indeed so.


    But there should be other reasons.


    For example, I am afraid that this Anna Miller also hopes that this explanation is not only the most reasonable, but also the only one. If it is not explained in this way, then there is no other explanation.


    Anna Miller looked at Lake: "Professor Xavier, I don¡¯t understand, why is this happening?"


    Lake shrugged: "The reason I have told Laura is that an alien also wants the baby of Mehme, and he doesn''t want you to find it, so he killed Richard and then came to stop you. I guess he also I know, the relationship between Richard and the Holy Trinity. If Richard turns averted, you will pay more attention to Richard instead of Hime."


    Anna Miller frowned: "The plague disc, that thing can''t bring people back from the dead, why..."


    Lake laughed and said, "All the aliens want is the plague disc, the function of spreading the plague, so this time I came here to contain this item."


    Laura next to ¡¡¡¡ shook her head: "Wait, Aunt Anna, you know it''s not here, then why don''t you tell me Daddy?"


    Anna smiled bitterly: "I said it was useful? Richard was already enchanted. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will never give up."


    Laura is not talking anymore.


    Anna immediately looked at Laura: "In Crawford Manor, Richard has a secret studio. If you want to really understand your father, maybe you can get the answer over there."


    Laura was silent.


    The secret studio?


    at Crawford Manor?


    Since Laura turned sixteen, she has come out of Crawford Manor, perhaps due to some kind of self-exile. At least, Laura has no impression of the secret studio Anna said. .


    "All right!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the golden lamb chops in his hand that was dripping with oil that looked like golden legend, and handed it to Laura: "You know what, my friend said, because you call him an old man, he thinks you are impolite, but I I think you are pretty good. If there is anything that needs my help, tell my friend, I am happy to do you a small favor, so I will leave first, and there will be a period later."


    Laura looked back at Lake who got up.


    Anna frowned and said, "Professor Xavier, it''s not easy to get out now."


    Lake stretched his waist and said, "No way, the plague disc is not suitable to appear in the world, so I need to go back to the warehouse and contain him as soon as possible. Goodbye!"


    talking.


    A ray of golden light appeared on Lake''s feet.


    As the golden light rotates, Lake''s body gradually fades. With the rotating golden light, Lake''s figure disappears with the golden light in front of Anna and Laura.


    Laura opened her mouth wide in disbelief.


    Boom!


    new York!


    Lake directly replaced his body and rubbed his eyebrows.


    It is still late at night on the Pacific Ocean, but here in New York, the most, even at night, to be precise, eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    For Laura, frankly speaking, it was the old man that made Lake feel that Laura was impolite, but after Laura¡¯s whistleblower, Lake¡¯s attitude towards Laura changed.


    Laura, at best, she is a little girl with a bit poisonous tongue. As for other aspects, it''s okay.


    Lake smiled.


    He has confirmed his guess from Anna Miller, so there is no need to stay there. As for what Laura and Trinity will develop in the future, Lake doesn''t care.


    For this action, Lake felt that he could score a full mark.


    Lake got what he wanted, Laura...well, got what she wanted, Barney got what he wanted, and if anyone failed, it was undoubtedly Nick Fury and him. S.H.I.E.L.D.


    In the sea of ??consciousness.


    With the integration of the Trinity Creation Spirit, that is, the three goddesses of destiny in the Lake Chaos Universe, the Chaos Universe has begun to have the basic ability to move from illusion to reality.


    Any universe needs someone to compose the destiny of this universe. However, Lake¡¯s chaotic universe took the road of prostitution. In addition, the three goddesses of destiny surrendered to Lake instead of conquering Lake. Therefore, the three goddesses of destiny and Asa The goddess of fate of the Protoss is different.


    The destiny that the goddess of fate of the Asa protoss wrote for Odin, even Odin himself cannot violate.


    But Lake...


    Because Lake conquered the Three Goddesses of Fate, the latter also gave Lake a promise that their fate will not write fate for Lake and those whom Lake Pardons.


    There are good and bad things.


    The advantage is that Lake¡¯s fate is written by himself.


    What''s bad?


    Lake¡¯s fate is unknown. Unlike Odin, he clearly knows his future fate and the future fate of the entire Asa Protoss.


    To put it simply.


    Lake could not spoil his future, but Odin, from the beginning, he already knew his final outcome.


    I like the unknown.


    Lake smashed his lips, thinking like this in his heart, got up, turned off the computer in front of him, and walked out of the study.


    Lake looked at the Skye''s room with the light still on, raised his eyebrows, walked over, knocked on the door, and waited for a response, then Lake opened the concealed door.


    Skye, who was wearing a house suit, turned his chair, looked at Lake at the door, and curiously asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Lake shrugged: "It''s nothing, see your door is still lit, come and have a look, what''s wrong, still worrying about the paper?"


    Skye nodded in distress: "I must have lost my mind at the time, why should I choose campus bullying as my paper."


    Lake said, "Because you care about this?"


    Skye glanced at Lake and rolled his eyes: "I heard Karen say, it seems, it seems that neither you nor Betty is going to Washington. I think I should not have this gene."


    Lake laughed haha: "What does it mean to not have this gene, you forgot, I am the seat of the New York State Land and Resources Bureau, this is still called no gene."


    "you''re a soldier."


    "So?"


    "You are not a politician."


    "Wow, thank you."


    Lake felt that this sentence was a compliment, and he expressed his approval with a slight surprise, and then shrugged: "If you don''t like it, then don''t touch it. This subject is too heavy. The New York Daily''s point is that it is a challenge. thing!"


    Skye sighed: "The more I understand this topic, the more I feel that campus bullying is too serious now."


    Lake curiously asked, "Isn''t there in Midtown University?"


    Skye was silent for a while, thought about it, and looked at Lake: "Scary!"


    Lake said oh, then turned around to say goodnight to Skye, and then left.


    I can¡¯t talk about this topic anymore.


    point to this.


    It''s impossible for Skye to be the target of bullying anyway.


    Skye is a man in the midtown high school.


    Not to mention Alexis, who has graduated from Midtown College and went to New York University, just talk about Gwen Stacey who is close to Skye. At that time, these three girls were called Midtown College Flowers.


    and...


    Midtown colleges and universities can drive a brand-new white Porsche Cayenne at the age of sixteen, which is quite topical.


    Also, if Skye is the target of bullying, he wouldn''t be shocked. This is enough for Lake, and Lake also doesn''t bother to ask about other things.


    Again.


    Lake, he, not the Virgin!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 321: Skye with superb marksmanship

    half a month later.


    When Lake went downstairs in the morning, Skye was as usual. After running back in the morning, he bought breakfast.


    Coffee and fritters.


    Eastern and American characteristics combine early.


    Sky doesn''t like the taste of soy milk, but for fried dough sticks, he likes it.


    When Lake was almost finished eating, Skye returned to his room later, took a shower, blew his hair and walked down the stairs.


    Lake looked at Skye coming down the stairs and raised his eyebrows.


    Skye saw this: "What''s wrong?"


    Lake shook his head and touched his chin: "Suddenly I was shocked. There is a kind of feeling that my family has grown up as a girl?"


    Skye was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Lake suspiciously: "Don''t think about the plot of the ghost father."


    Lake coughed heavily.


    Ghost father?


    How can it be.


    Lake is amorous, but he still doesn¡¯t even obey the basic morals: "I just suddenly found out that you have really grown up."


    Skye was a little curious: "Then what did I look like to you before?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Little bean sprouts, stunted?"


    Skye''s eyebrows beat: "I take back my question."


    Lake laughed.


    He really feels this way. It seems that, in the blink of an eye, the small beanie who was less than 1.4 meters has suddenly become the current size of seven and five meters, wearing a pair of skinny jeans to show his forward and backwards figure. The big beauty.


    in the garage.


    Lake suddenly thought of something. When he stopped and was about to get into the car, he opened his car, took something from the co-pilot, and threw it directly to Skye.


    Skye took over.


    caught the eye.


    The EAA pistol specially designed for female customers by Stark Industries, rose gold limited edition.


    Lake looked at the delivery Skye with a puzzled look and said, "Your gun license came down yesterday. I was thinking of the gift I gave you yesterday. I forgot it. I gave you the same thing today."


    Skye¡¯s gun license was sent out yesterday through an assessment.


    Since Skye received his driver''s license at the age of sixteen, Lake has taken Skye to fight basically every week. Children of law enforcement families may not choose the law enforcement industry, but shooting is the basic requirement.


    Just like Gwen, Gwen got his gun certificate several months earlier than Skye.


    Skye opened his mouth and looked at the brand new unopened EAA rose gold pistol in a speechless manner: "Do you want me to take her to school?"


    are you crazy.


    Lake shrugged and went straight to his silver Porsche Cayenne: "It''s safer to take it with you, but if you don''t want to, you can put it in the car and go."


    He is going to Long Island today. To be precise, he is going to Gardners Island, the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau, which is still under construction, to inspect the work. After all, some time ago, in order to cooperate with Hermione¡¯s opening of dimensions. , Which stopped construction on Gardners Island for a period of time, and today is considered to be a restart of construction work.


    soon.


    Lake directly said to Skye who was standing in his white Porsche Cayenne, see you at night, and then drove straight out of the garage.


    Skye looked down at the rose gold limited edition pistol in his hand, looked at the elevator entrance of the underground garage, and then looked at the time on the watch.


    The time agreed with Gwen is approaching.


    Skye shook his head helplessly, opened the box in his hand, took out the rose gold pistol, the magazine and a gift silencer, assembled them together, and threw the box into the trash can next to it. Get in the car, open the storage compartment in front of the co-pilot, and throw the pistol in.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Skye said sorry to Gwen Stacey, who opened the door and sat up: "Gwen, you will never believe what kind of gift Lake gave me when I set off today."


    Gwen sat in the back seat, and Ibrahimovic, who was waiting quietly, said hello, and then listened to these words and looked at Skye: "Uncle Lake has always been like this, and the gifts he gave are...ingenious."


    She wanted to say something incredible, but she didn''t think it was good, so she changed it to ingenuity.


    Skye drove again on the road: "Look at the storage compartment."


    Gwen opened the storage compartment and saw the rose gold limited edition EAA pistol inside.


    "Wow."


    "Unexpectedly."


    Gwen nodded: "Is it loaded?"


    Skye shook his head.


    Gwen took it out with confidence, removed the magazine, and flicked it again. After confirming that there were no bullets in it, he turned the muzzle toward the window and looked at it: "This seems to be a special issue for Stark Industries this year. Launch it."


    Skye looked at Gwen curiously: "How did you know?"


    Gwen shrugged: "You should look at the magazines ordered by our house. George is a loyal member of the Federal Rifle Association. Brand new weapons magazines are delivered almost every week. Sometimes I read those magazines when I take a break."


    Skye said, "The lake is pretty good, at least, I don¡¯t seem to find any weapons magazines at home."


    Gwen smiled: "Have you been to Uncle Lake''s Armory?"


    Skyline said: "Arsenal?"


    Is there a room at home?


    I do not know how?


    Skye blinked.


    Gwen said: "I also heard George say that once Uncle Lake showed him his arsenal. It is said that he even has rockets."


    Skye laughed: "I didn''t find out. Anyway, I am responsible for the hygiene at home these years."


    Not to mention hygiene.


    Since she was sixteen, Skye has been responsible for the tax filing work at home. As for other apartment management fees, three meals a day, and everything else, Skye is responsible for it.


    But...


    Skye is very convinced that Lake wants to give her reasonable pocket money in this way. After all, this Porsche Cayenne is still very expensive.


    Fortunately, Gwen would sponsor Skye every time he refueled. Otherwise, Skye felt that he had to become the one who had a car but couldn''t drive it.


    Gwen played for a while, put the pistol back into the storage compartment, and said to Skye: "By the way, how is your paper over there?"


    Skye had a headache: "Forget it, I''d better give up the New York Daily Scholarship."


    Her current thesis that she wants to focus on campus bullying is meant to win the 20,000 scholarship provided by the New York Daily, but Skye wants to give up now.


    Skye used to be at the bottom. Although she has not been bullied, she knows which bottom people think they can choose to swallow under bullying. How could they be willing to let the story of their bullying be made public?


    If they are not afraid of the outside world knowing, how can they choose to swallow under bullying? Simply put, Skye agrees with Lake''s words after all, it is all self-righteous dignity at work.


    Perhaps in the eyes of those people, dignity is the only thing they have. Even if they are bullied, it is better than being known by the brain. Typical ostrich thinking?


    Gwen said: "But the New York Daily only announced the choice of this topic this year. As for the other scholarships, they are all very low. The Stark Industries scholarship program is obviously reserved for science students."


    Skye shook his head and drove the car into the school. After finding a place and stopping, he said to Gwen: "By the way, Gwen, do you know the Peter Parker who took the biology class with you?"


    Gwen nodded.


    Skye said: "I found a few junior classmates who think I am also Chinese at the beginning of school this year. They said that it seems that Peter Parker is also a high-risk student.


    Low risk, high risk.


    The law enforcement community is a term used to classify potential victims. Those who work in a normal manner and have a certain financial ability are low-risk personnel who are unlikely to become victims.


    As for high-risk, most of them refer to cheap street beauties, addicts, or homeless people. Because of their occupation and habits, they will become potential victims to a great extent, so they are called high-risk. .


    As for the low-risk students and high-risk students in the school, the same.


    Low-risk students refer to those students who have stable families, stable finances, and good connections in the college. They are generally not targeted by bullies.


    High-risk students are the opposite. The higher the risk, the easier it is to become a target of bullies.


    Gwen frowned and shook his head: "I don''t know, I will be with him in a biology class, but is there bullying in our school?"


    Skye shrugged: "Obviously, there is."


    finished.


    Skye took the Elf Ball from his backpack and said to Ibrahimovic on the back seat: "Ibrahimovic, come in, you know the rules."


    Ibrahimovic will stay in the Poke Ball every time Skye goes to school, so few people know Ibrahimovic, and only Gwen and Alexis know about it.


    Gwen and Alexis also have a Pok¨¦mon of their own.


    Fat Ding and Baby Bear.


    However, the Pok¨¦mon of Gwen and Alexis are both in their infancy, so Gwen and Alexis put them in their own homes, and don''t want Skye to bring them out often scream. .


    Ibrahimovic entered the Poke Ball.


    Skye stuffed the pokeball into his backpack, got out of the car, and shut the car with two beeps.


    When walking towards the storage corridor.


    Gwen turned his head and glanced at Skye''s car: "It''s okay to put that thing in the car."


    Skye turned his head and glanced: "It should be okay, it''s better to put it in the car than in the locker."


    Gwen nodded: "That''s right, do you have math class in the morning?"


    Skye shook his head: "English and history, how about you."


    "Mathematics and biology."


    "That''s staggered again."


    Skye''s locker and Gwen''s locker are together. Skye took out the materials for the morning from it, and then he carried his backpack and said to Gwen, "See you in the lunch hall?"


    Gwen won, and closed the locker.


    soon.


    Skye and Gwen were at the entrance of the corridor, and they parted ways. After all, there was no overlap between the two classes in the morning, and the classrooms were different, so they couldn''t go together.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 322: The little black man who writes death

    at noon!


    Gwen and Skye carrying their own plates, came to the seats they were supposed to have, and after a while, a blond boy and a black-haired boy also sat over with their plates.


    "Hi!"


    "Hi!"


    After Harry sat down, he greeted Skye: "Why didn''t you see you in history class?"


    Skye shrugged and said, "I''m looking for a college counselor."


    no way.


    The previously selected subject matter was too sensitive. Skye felt that it was better to find other scholarships. It was not enough. Skye planned to give up. Anyway, New York University has already answered that as long as her test score is above A in this year¡¯s exam, he can give her. A class scholarship.


    Skye wanted to find another scholarship, mainly for the living expenses of the university. A grade scholarship reduces tuition but does not reduce living expenses. You can''t use Lake.


    Although Lake didn''t care about it, Skye always felt it was not good.


    Harry and Peter, who have also been promoted to the twelfth grade this year, have played better with Gwen and Skye since they transferred here.


    Gwen is a learner, Skye is a schoolmaster, Harry and Peter are not bad, and there is no hormone that other boys of this age can throw away unscrupulously.


    In addition, Gwen is now working as an intern at Osborne Biology, and has more contact with the future heir of Osborne. Skye, who has always been thinking of his friends, thinks this is not a bad thing.


    Harry naturally knew that Skye wanted to get the New York Daily Scholarship: "It seems that, except for the New York Daily Scholarship coefficient, which has a higher coefficient, there are very few others."


    Skye sighed: "No way, I always feel that the New York Daily wants to find potential reporters through this method. If it doesn''t work, then forget it. After the big deal, take the subway to school."


    Gwen thought for a while and said, "What about the 1,000 scholarships of the Long Island Community Committee? What is their topic?"


    Peter, who kept his head down, said: "Their scholarship is for gardeners. I want to find a free and cheap student to design a garden for them."


    Skye shook his head.


    There are many organizations and institutions for scholarship programs, but frankly speaking, they are doing some very strange things under the guise of scholarships.


    Harry also said helplessly: "This year''s Osborne college scholarship program is still aimed at biology, but unfortunately, your intention is information technology and history."


    Skye shrugged.


    at this time.


    Another student came over with a dinner plate and greeted the four of them.


    Dark complexion, which can be oily.


    curly hair.


    Afro-American with glasses and a dark shirt.


    Gwen glanced at Skye.


    Peter looked at his friend Harry. Obviously, Harry was a little displeased when he watched the African American come over.


    Black named Lewis sat down and greeted Skye: "Hi, Skye."


    Skye smiled slightly and was very polite: "Hi."


    After Lewis sat down, he opened a few nasty jokes. Seeing that the light bulb trio in his eyes didn''t mean to leave, he said directly to Skye: "Skye, I want to invite you to be me. Zhou¡¯s prom partner, okay?"


    "Prom, next week?"


    Skye frowned slightly and looked at Gwen: "When is it?"


    Gwen also shook his head confusedly: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Harry said next to him: "The student union is organized. After all, it is only four months left to graduate. It just so happens that there is still a part of the funds for the prom from the student union, so I plan to prepare the name for the gymnasium next Saturday. ] The theme dance party was posted on the student network this morning. Didn¡¯t you watch it?"


    Skye and Gwen looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Class!"


    "Look for a scholarship."


    For Gwen and Skye, they don¡¯t catch colds about prom or something. After all, Stacy¡¯s tutoring is very strict. Although Lake is stocking, there is a real master of education at home, Karen. Yes, so Skye wants to be crooked, and there is basically no chance.


    Lewis looked at Skye, his mouth wide open: "So, Skye, did you agree?"


    What did I promise?


    Skye blinked and looked at Lewis: "Sorry, I''m not interested, you can find someone else."


    What a joke.


    I can¡¯t find you even if I¡¯m looking for a partner. I¡¯m not that nobody wants it. Moreover, my aesthetics is normal, OK? If I promise you, you probably won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.


    Skye thought so.


    And I have a lot of certainty about the final point.


    This little black Lewis seemed to be taken aback, looking at Skye, a little excited, as if he was going to cross Gwen to grab Skye''s hand.


    but¡­


    "boom!"


    "Wow!"


    "Onixet!"


    The juice on the Gwen plate was directly knocked down, and the juice splashed both Skye and Gwen.


    Skye and Gwen stood up instantly.


    Harry, who was sitting on the opposite side, got up and grabbed Lewis by the collar. If Peter hadn''t gotten up from behind and grabbed Harry''s right hand quickly, it is estimated that his fist had flown to Lewis'' face.


    MMP.


    I was so troubled by you. What do you say about my invitation? Just like a **** plaster, Xiao Hei doesn''t look for Xiao Hei. He has to look for a white complexion. What do you want to do with black and white?


    Lewis looked at the two women with anger on their faces, and quickly said sorry: "My fault, Skye, I am sincere..."


    "shut up!"


    Skye felt that her good mood for the whole morning was gone. This piece of clothing could be bought by Karen when she was shopping with her in Paris. Skye looked up at Lewis: "Listen, classmate Lewis. I''m not interested in being your dance partner, and please don''t come and harass me in the future, otherwise I will tell the grade director that you harass me."


    is not loud, but very insulting.


    At the very least, all the students in this restaurant heard it.


    Gwen talked to Skye, and then the two women walked out of the restaurant, going to the bathroom to wash their juices.


    Harry was very unkind and grabbed Lewis by the collar, his fists were ready to go, but under the persuasion of Peter next to him, Gwen and Skye, who were walking outside, gave a direct warning with unkind eyes. Lewis, and then chased after Gwen and Skye who came out of the restaurant.


    Outside the restaurant.


    When Gwen and Skye walked towards the bathroom not far away, they said silently, "Seriously, you should have told Uncle Lake when you knew this guy was pestering you."


    If Lake knows that someone is thinking about his cabbage, and a little black is still thinking about it, it is estimated that this little black family will go to the Pacific to sleep.


    in the restaurant.


    Lewis watched people go to the empty seat in Taikong, feeling the eyes from all sides, touched his oily nose, took his dinner plate, and walked not far away to make four of the same little black ''S companion went over there.


    "Haha!"


    "I said, Skye won''t promise you."


    "If she sue you, you can sue her for discrimination."


    "Yes, this is our advantage, you should learn to use it."


    Lewis just sat down, the four companions laughed, and then each came out with their own bad ideas, the last two guys'' ideas were even better, and it was considered that they used their strengths and circumvented their weaknesses.


    Lewis looked at the four joking companions and said, "I will let him agree."


    talking.


    Lewis looked at the tall and strong companion: "Yeah, what about your medicine."


    is just talking.


    bang!


    A white van came in directly from the outside, puff, puff, and four students who were leaning against the window and unable to dodge were directly hit or crushed by the white van.


    àØàØàØ!


    The ¡¡¡¡ van opens directly.


    The three gangsters who hadn''t even planned to bring the masks, directly pulled their rifles and got off the car, aimed directly at a few others who were hit but not dead shot them and sent them back to the west.


    The people in the restaurant were stunned for an instant.


    When he was about to get up and run outside, one male student with curly hair and glasses, who was a high-risk student in Midtown College, took out a spray and gave a bang directly to a person who was near the emergency exit. Sprayed a straight shot.


    followed.


    Another female gangster came out, and cooperated with the other six gangsters, a total of seven gangsters, directly controlled the entire restaurant.


    An aunt at the restaurant found a gap and ran out towards the emergency exit.


    The female gangster fired a shot directly at the back of the restaurant aunt when she saw it. With a bang, the restaurant aunt was shot but didn''t fall to the ground and ran out of the restaurant.


    but¡­


    The seven gangsters didn¡¯t seem to suggest that they opened the side door of the white van and took out one vest after another. The leading gangster looked at the twenty-odd students remaining in the restaurant with a smile: " Come one by one, line up, and receive the equipment you need."


    Another van parked at the broken window. With a crash, another seven gangsters walked directly out of the car.


    in the restroom of the restaurant. UU reading


    Skye and Gwen are wiping the juice on their bodies with disposable towels.


    but¡­


    seems useless.


    Skye spread out his hands, a little discouraged: "I remember we had two spare clothes in the car. Let''s change them together."


    Gwen looked at the juice that had penetrated in, and said again: "I still said that. I should have told Uncle Lake at that time."


    Skye helplessly: "I also said that. He was very annoying, but he didn''t evaporate from the world, and then he was secretly sent to Guantanamo."


    Gwen shook his head: "So you are very kind, Skye."


    Skye smiled: "Aren''t you the same?"


    Gwen shrugged.


    Then they decided to give up, leave the restaurant building, go to the parking lot, and change their clothes.


    But just when the two were about to leave the bathroom.


    ßËßË.


    The door of the bathroom was knocked open by Peter and Harry, and then, under the shocking eyes of Gwen and Skye, the two ran in with the help of a restaurant lady who was shot in the back.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 323: From here to the road of the Great Devil

    "Jesus!"


    "Close the door!"


    "Peter."


    After Harry ran directly into the women¡¯s bathroom with the restaurant aunt who was shot in the back, Harry said to Peter, who was half behind him, and then when Peter went and closed the door behind him, with the help of Gwen and Skye. Next, the dining room aunt sat down against the wall.


    "Run!"


    "Quickly hit 9-11, the restaurant..."


    The restaurant aunt was able to run here, obviously because the lamp was out of oil. After saying this intermittently, she began to gasp violently, and after the last long breath was inhaled, she did not breathe out again.


    "Jesus Christ!"


    Harry wiped his face, a little panicked, but then looked at the blood stains on his hands, and became even more alarmed, and hurried to the sink to wash his hands and blood-stained cheeks in a panic with clean water.


    At this moment, Peter found a mop and pressed it against the bathroom door. He saw the restaurant aunt leaning on the wall and said, "Dead?"


    Compared to Harry and Peter, who were obviously panicked, Skye and Gwen were on fairly good terms.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake and George are basically dealing with dead people. During last spring break, Gwen Stacy went to the New York Police Department''s autopsy room to perform the procedure, and Skye was also arranged by Lake.


    As the children of law enforcement officers, it may not be necessary to meet the dead, but to develop a good attitude, in case of any shooting, not to panic.


    Gwen pressed the restaurant aunt''s neck, after a while, looked up at Skye, and shook his head.


    completely hung up.


    I''m not saved.


    Skye frowned and looked at Peter, and hurriedly asked, "What the **** is going on."


    Peter hurriedly said: "Harry and I were outside waiting for you to come out. As a result, we heard several gunshots from the restaurant, and then saw the restaurant aunt running towards us and let us run quickly."


    "Call the police."


    Skye said hurriedly, but he touched an empty pocket in his pocket, and looked at Gwen: "Shet, my phone is on the car."


    After all, it¡¯s lunch time, who is still carrying a cell phone.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Anyway, Xueba and Xueshen generally don''t use mobile phones without leaving their hands, and Skye did not expose his superb computer skills in high school.


    Gwen is the same, after all, they drove over to eat in this new cafeteria.


    Skye looked directly at Peter and Harry: "Where are your phones."


    Peter opened his mouth: "You are in arrears. I lost the locker."


    Harry was silent for a while and said, "Just now in history class, when I was about to call Skye, Mrs. Roger saw it and confiscated it."


    He will stay in school after the course is over this afternoon. Who will let him play with his mobile phone during the course?


    good fellow.


    This is catching up.


    at this time.


    bang.


    A gunshot came from outside the bathroom: "Is there anyone in the bathroom? Come out quickly. If I find you are some of you, I will kill you directly."


    The four of them glanced at each other.


    "How to do?"


    "Go out?"


    "Are you crazy, the people outside are obviously crazy."


    "What should I do?"


    Skye and Gwen were making eye contact with Harry and Peter, and with a bang, the bathroom door was hit directly, but it was not knocked open. Instead, a cry of pain came from outside.


    Next second.


    Suddenly!


    Countless bullets bombarded the door of the bathroom, and in an instant, the middle of the door was pierced like a sieve.


    Skye and Gwen are dumbfounded.


    Is this a terrorist?


    Something is wrong.


    Lake recently said that the security risk in New York State is very low. It can be said that the risk is the lowest among all federal states. This is what I said yesterday.


    Skye remembers this very clearly.


    But now?


    "come out!"


    "boom!"


    A man who seemed to be only eighteen years old, his appearance was supposed to be solitary, but at the moment it was a hostile-faced peer holding an assault rifle and blasted open the bathroom door directly, aiming directly at the bathroom door. Four small ones.


    "Maroni?"


    Like the three little ones, Harry raised his hands under the muzzle subconsciously. He looked at the person who rushed in and was shocked: "How could it be you, Maroni, are you crazy?"


    Maroni looked at Harry who recognized him, but he was taken aback, and then there was a cruel smile on his face: "So you are here."


    Next second.


    Maroni seemed to be about to pull the trigger.


    at this time.


    When Skye, who was closest to Maroni, saw this, he hurriedly took a step forward and took a picture of Maroni''s muzzle aside. Then he waved his right hand and turned into a scissors shape when he approached Maroni''s neck. Maroni''s neck.


    Skye¡¯s Israeli Maga skills are not practiced for nothing. The coach is a female coach who served in the Israeli special forces, not to mention that sometimes the player with Skye is the most powerful Major Lake Edwin.


    With a single blow, the guy named Maroni directly widened his pupils, his face flushed, and he threw away his rifle, then he clutched his neck and made an indescribable sound and stumbled backwards.


    there was a thud.


    Maroni slammed his head on the wall, and then, I don''t know if he passed out.


    Skye quickly walked over to the fallen rifle. After picking it up, he was very proficient in checking the bullets inside and the amount of ammunition remaining in the magazine.


    It happened between the electric light and flint.


    Harry and Peter were dumbfounded.


    The two men stood there blankly, watching Skye who was picking up the rifle over there, and Gwen who ran to the dead Maroni and started to check and search.


    After damaging or killing an enemy, be sure to make sure that it completely loses its combat ability within the first time.


    how to say.


    This is the difference between the children of law enforcement families and the children of ordinary families?


    "give!"


    "it is good."


    Skye took a magazine that Gwen had searched out of Maroni''s pocket, and took out the remaining three bullets from the rifle in three separates, and then replaced it with a new magazine.


    Clicking on the mouth.


    Skye hurriedly ran to the door of the bathroom and quickly glanced at the location of the restaurant. After confirming that the corridor was temporarily empty, he looked at Gwen who stood up: "He should be okay."


    My strength is very small.


    After all, Lake demonstrated that trick in front of Skye. According to Lake¡¯s words, his 30% strength is enough to leave a mark on the steel plate. Skye estimated herself, and she estimated that her full blow was not as successful as Lake¡¯s. .


    Gwen shook his head: "There is still breathing, but it''s short of breath."


    talking.


    Gwen looked at Harry: "Do you know him?"


    Harry and Peter are still in a state of loss. After all, the man who said that the man protected the woman, why the situation reversed?


    Gwen frowned and called Harry again.


    Harry saw Gwen again at this time. After Gwen said again, Harry looked down at Maroni, who had passed out on the ground, nodded, and then quickly spoke out what he knew.


    According to what Harry said, when Harry had just transferred over and transferred his friend Peter over, they were in the lower grades, and Maroni was in their same grade.


    Maroni has always been very introverted, and very out-of-group, can it be regarded as their pistachio?


    Skye, who was at the door, heard these words and looked at Harry: "You mean, Maroni is your bullying target?"


    Harry looked at Skye, seeming to see something in Skye''s eyes, and waved his hand quickly: "Oh, God, no, I haven''t bullied him."


    Skye frowned and said, "Then why did he just kill you when he saw you?"


    Harry was somewhat wronged: "How do I know, I swear in the name of my deceased mother, I have never bullied him, Peter can testify to me."


    Peter next to ¡¡¡¡ opened his mouth and said, "Harry, it should have happened in October last year."


    Harry looked at Peter: "October?"


    Peter said: "It should be that time, you rescued me from the playground, did not save him?"


    Harry was taken aback for a moment.


    Gwen said silently beside him: "What the **** is going on?"


    Harry opened his mouth and glanced at Peter.


    When Peter saw this, he said directly: "In October last year, it was my turn to clean up the **** on the playground with Maroni. You should have already left. Then a few bullies... Harry was originally waiting for me at the school gate... ¡­"


    Harry said at this time: "No, I remember, I took both of you away."


    Although Harry had just transferred school back then, and he was not very gregarious, but the last name that could not hold Harry was called Osborne, not to mention in the Federation, Osborne was destined to only bully others.


    Peter shook his head and said, "You said I was your good friend, but you didn''t say that Maroni was your good friend. I heard that on the second day, Maroni was spoofed by them in the toilet."


    Harry opened his mouth wide: "That''s my ass, he is not my friend in the first place."


    Skye and Gwen glanced at each other: "Okay Anyway, this Maroni is a high-risk student, right?"


    Harry and Peter nodded.


    Is this being bullied and bounced back on the ground?


    Gwen frowned at this time: "It''s not right, how long has this happened, where is the police officer?"


    The worst, the school''s alarm bell should have rang.


    Skye said, "You forgot that this restaurant is independent."


    Gwen: "¡­¡­"


    This restaurant was put into use just last year. Between the football field and the parking lot of Midtown College, it is relatively independent from the large-scale building complex of Midtown College.


    There is also a restaurant on the teaching building, but there are too many people over there. In this case, because some distances are usually lower-grade students come here, Skye and Gwen don¡¯t care, anyway. It takes only 2 minutes to drive, and the two still like to be quiet, so they often come here for dinner.


    As for the others?


    Most of the sports students and cheerleaders in Midtown colleges choose this place. After eating, take a rest. You don''t need to run here in the afternoon. You can train directly after a few steps.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 324: Skye who exposed the essence of the Great Devil

    One meaning Skye wants to express is very simple.


    I guess what happened here, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know it outside. The lunch break time, the peak meal period has passed, and the people who should come have come, and the people who should go have also left.


    "The police, it''s impossible for no one to call the police."


    "do not know."


    Skye shook his head: "If it was you and you controlled the cafeteria, would you let them call the police?"


    Gwen opened his mouth: "What should I do now?"


    Skye frowned, thought for a while, and looked at Gwen: "We must go out."


    Her car was parked in the parking lot outside, her cell phone, Pok¨¦mon, and the pistol that Lake had just given her in the morning were all in the car, and they had to get out and tell the classmates outside that the restaurant had fallen. Up.


    Harry asked, "How to get out?"


    The gate of the restaurant building, if you get there, you need to pass through the restaurant. There is no doubt that the restaurant is occupied.


    The back door.


    Although there is no need to go through the restaurant, the corridor leading to the back door is also very close to the restaurant.


    Skye glanced at Harry.


    how to get out?


    How can I go out? Skye wanted to go out quietly, but the current reality didn''t give her a chance.


    Ah.


    I like Kai Wushuang!


    Skye raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help but remember. One night, she and Lake were watching a war disc at home. When the surviving soldiers used various traps to deal with the enemy, she asked Lake if it was When he, what would he do, these words were what Lake told him.


    I believe you a ghost.


    If this is Kai Wushuang, I will be holed into a rag doll.


    five minutes later.


    Skye took a deep breath, his palms were a little sweaty, and he quickly probed. After confirming that there was no one in the corridor, after walking out, he waved to the bathroom, Gwen, Harry, and Peter were light-handed. Walked out of the bathroom.


    "Quickly!"


    Skye turned his head and whispered to the three people behind him, and then, like a mother chicken, the assault rifle, which was very formal in front, watched vigilantly at the enemy who might emerge from the restaurant at any time. , The three little chickens behind him walked gently and quickly towards the corridor leading to the back door of the restaurant.


    As Harry and Peter were nervous, the confusion in their eyes became more and more.


    after all¡­¡­


    This style of painting is a bit strange for Harry and Peter. The reason may be related to their gender?


    over the restaurant.


    A friend who was sick with Maroni saw that Maroni hadn''t come back for so long, so he greeted other people in the restaurant and walked out of the restaurant.


    At first glance, I saw Skye and the others who were leaning against the wall and seemed to be walking towards the back door.


    "Hi!"


    This man yelled at Skye and the others. After attracting the attention of Skye''s four people and the attention of the restaurant comrades, he directly picked up the gun hung on his body and prepared to shoot.


    but¡­¡­


    boom!


    A yellow bullet was directly detained by Skye, accompanied by a splash of flame, and with a sound, the bullet directly pierced the air and directly shot the guy with an extremely precise headshot.


    momentarily.


    The man jumped directly on the spot, then, fell heavily to the ground, and completely pounced on the street. With the watermelon juice flowing out, his feet still twitched.


    Skye was a little flustered.


    She swears that she never intended to kill him deliberately, but when he was training at the shooting range, Skye used to shoot the gun for the first time and practiced aiming at the head.


    Sharpshooters are all fed with bullets.


    Although Skye is not yet a sharpshooter, he is trained in the shooting range once a week, feeding two hundred bullets each time, not to mention the long distance, even the distance of 70 meters has already formed muscle memory where to shoot.


    "Onixet!"


    "Dan!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Go ahead."


    Accompanied by the scream of the restaurant approaching the corridor, two people ran out of the restaurant directly, raising their hands, and directly rushing towards the position of Skye and the others.


    Skye''s eyes shrank sharply, before he could think about it, he shouted directly at the three people behind him, also raising his gun and shooting.


    Micro-manipulation of the trigger.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    "Puff!"


    "Puff!"


    "Jack!"


    "Ellen!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The gunfire stopped.


    When Skye was about to turn around and ran towards the bathroom again with a few people, Skye couldn''t help turning around to look and was stunned when he heard the gunshots disappearing behind him.


    is dead again?


    Suddenly!


    A bullet was deducted from the dining room, blasting large holes in the wall far away from Skye and others, seeming to explain one thing.


    It''s not that their guns are fake, but that their marksmanship is weak.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gwen, who was hiding against a raised wall, couldn''t help but glanced at the door of the restaurant. Accompanied by the furious cry in the restaurant, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and looked at Skye. The look in his eyes has changed.


    how to say?


    is just looking at the big devil''s expression alive.


    In other words...


    Who is the terrorist in the end?


    Skye opened his mouth and immediately noticed Gwen''s eyes. He was silent for a while and said, "If I tell you, I didn''t deliberately shoot them in the head, do you believe it?"


    I was ready to run.


    You saw it.


    Skye dared to swear to heaven, she just shot twice at random, trying to stop the fire for the two people temporarily and giving them a chance to escape, absolutely not intentional.


    Gwen violently lit his little head.


    Harry and Peter are the same.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s a fool who can see the thick perfunctory color on Gwen and Harry and Peter''s face.


    Am I special...


    Skye opened his mouth, and suddenly there was a feeling of unspeakable suffering.


    Lake only likes headshots, I don''t like it, it''s because Lake forced me to practice.


    Skye screamed in her heart. Her few shots were completely instinctive, and, frankly speaking, there was nothing wrong with it. After all, she sometimes went to the forest shooting range in New Jersey and made them with animals stocked there. Target.


    Compared to one shot, one should look at another picture of someone who is said to have come from Texas, carrying Gatlin over there at a poor goat.


    Compared with Gatlin suddenly, Skye even felt that her shot-by-shot style was already a kind of kindness.


    Gwen looked at the three corpses lying in the entrance of the restaurant, and the picture of only daring to stretch out the guns blindly and suddenly, swallowed: "Skye, I feel you scared them."


    Harry and Peter were speechless at this moment.


    after all¡­¡­


    Today''s Skye is different from the previous Skye.


    Let''s put it this way.


    In the past, Skye¡¯s performance was rather inconspicuous, or it could be said that the kind of incompetent. Even Midtown College was not very clear about Skye¡¯s family background, but he was able to drive a car after Skye was sixteen. The brand-new Porsche Cayenne, and the relationship with Gwen and the already graduated Alexis are so good that it is not difficult to guess that Skye''s family background is also the type of bullying.


    But it''s just that.


    at the moment?


    It''s like, I always thought it was a little sheep before, but suddenly it happened that this little sheep was actually disguised by a big devil.


    This change is abrupt.


    The angry screams from the restaurant became stronger and stronger, but at the same time, the gunfire gradually ceased.


    Next second.


    A man with a flustered expression on his face carefully poked his head out from the dining room with a gun in his hand.


    "Boom!"


    When Skye subconsciously prepared to pull the trigger, he quickly cut Zhuanxin to the exposed right leg of the man.


    momentarily.


    With a scream of ¡¡¡¡, the man fell directly to the ground, and then turned around and crawled towards the interior of the restaurant and shouted: "Fak, he is still outside, kill him, kill him."


    Gunshots once again mastered.


    but¡­¡­


    The head was almost quasi, densely packed bullets bombarded the walls and the floor, but without exception, they all fell through.


    Harry said at this time: "Damn it, it''s all like this, haven''t the school found it yet?"


    Peter shook his head and said, "There is a musical instrument practice in the small playground over the restaurant. The gunshots from our side were cancelled out by the sound of music."


    Harry turned sideways to look at Peter: "Why didn''t I hear?"


    Peter shrugged: "I am born with a hearing loss better than others."


    Skye took off his magazine, looked at the few bullets in it, buried the three bullets that had just been taken out, and stared at the corridor leading to the back door, which was less than 60 meters away from them. Looking at the restaurant where he was shooting randomly, he looked at Gwen: "Gwen, I''ll cover you, you go to the police?"


    If possible, Skye wants Harry and Peter to call the police.


    but¡­¡­


    The body is too weak, I guess they will be covered. I am afraid that I will be frightened at the distance of 50 meters. I may be able to wrestle on the spot. Moreover, Skye¡¯s car is fingerprint-locked, and Peter and Harry can¡¯t open her. Door.


    Skye automatically ignored Peter and Harry, and looked directly at Gwen: "Dare you?"


    Gwen was taken aback Then, taking a deep breath, he looked at Skye: "The daughter of the Stacey family is no worse than the daughter of the Edwin family. Yes, you can cover me."


    Skye nodded: "Okay, I''ll count one, two, three."


    Gwen took a deep breath, calmed down his beating little heart as much as possible, and after a while, made an OK gesture towards Skye.


    Skye knows.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Two bullets came out of the chamber and hit the glass of the restaurant. When the glass of the restaurant shattered, Skye said to Gwen: "GOGOGO!"


    Gwen understood, got up directly like a Tibetan antelope, and ran towards the corridor fifty meters away.


    Skye kept intermittent, one by one bullets accurately blasted at the position where it might be shot.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    "Fak!"


    The wrist of a man who did not show up was directly pierced through the wrist by a pre-emptive bullet, causing him to roar. In just a few seconds, Gwen had already ran into the corridor leading to the back door of the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 325: Are snails like goats delicious?

    Gwen ran wildly in the corridor, staring at the back door at the end of the corridor.


    No gangster is watching over there.


    but¡­¡­


    When Gwen was about to open the door and run out, he suddenly saw an object wrapped around the door, quickly retracted his right hand, and abruptly stopped his steps.


    Walter messed with Fak?


    Bomb?


    Let''s play big.


    Gwen stared at a trigger type bomb entwined on the door, he was a little dumbfounded, and quickly looked around, then his eyes fell on a window that was open on the other side of the stairs.


    boom!


    Gwen found a mop directly in the utility room next to him, and directly smashed the glass of the window. Then, he used the mop to simply clean up the debris on it, and then he stretched his sleeves directly. Carefully got out of the window.


    landed.


    "Thick and greasy thank you special."


    "playing what?"


    "Gwen?"


    Gwen had just landed, and before he had time to regain his senses, he saw a few classmates who appeared to open the back door together. He was shocked and hurriedly shouted at them: "Don''t open the door, there is a bomb on the door."


    A few men and women who had just finished their club activities glanced at each other. One of them was a tall and fat woman and said, "Don''t be kidding, Gwen, this joke is not funny."


    "I''m serious."


    Gwen directly pushed the man closest to the door away, and said to them: "There is a group of gangsters occupying the restaurant, and they have killed a lot of people."


    Several people were frightened by Gwen.


    "Get out of here quickly."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up!"


    Gwen saw a few people still stunned, and couldn''t help shouting again. Several people hurriedly raised their hands towards Gwen, and then slowly backed away.


    The last fat woman looked at Gwen and left a warning: "You better make sure that what you say is true."


    After seeing a few people leave, Gwen hurried to the parking lot.


    Skye¡¯s car was parked in the parking lot directly opposite the back door of the restaurant. It didn¡¯t take a few steps to get there. However, when Gwen walked to the car, he also saw the collision in the parking lot next to him through the peripheral light. There are traces left after the restaurant.


    Gwen suddenly understood why no one paid attention to what happened in the restaurant building until now.


    The group of gangsters chose to hit the glass of the restaurant, facing the wall of the school. It was the kind that no students would pass through all day. Moreover, Gwen could not hear the gun in the restaurant building just by standing here. Sound.


    DiDi!


    The door opens.


    Gwen immediately saw the backpacks of the two men placed on the co-pilot.


    turn on.


    Gwen suddenly thought of something. He opened the storage compartment and found the EAA pistol Skye showed her this morning. Gwen raised his head and glanced at the quiet restaurant building, before taking out a box from the storage compartment again. The matching bullets were removed, and the bullets in the magazine were filled up in a panic.


    Then...


    Gwen looked up at the restaurant building that he could only get out of by breaking the window.


    after awhile.


    Gwen Backpack Skye¡¯s backpack came to the back door of the restaurant, holding a pokeball in his hand.


    throw it out!


    just decided...


    ÅÞ!


    Guanghua flashed out. After Guanghua, although it was still very small, it was about the size of a three-month-old dog. Ibrahimovic with a fluffy hair appeared directly on the ground.


    Ibrahimovic tilted his head and looked at Gwen, curiously tilted his head: "Buy?"


    Gwen looked at Ibrahimovic who appeared, pointed to the broken window above, and then handed the unloaded EAA pistol full of bullets to Ibrahimovic and explained what had just happened to Ibrahimovic.


    Pok¨¦mon can understand language.


    Gwen himself also has a fat Ding, the biggest role is to let the fat Ding sing to help his mother cure the recent insomnia, so there is still knowledge about Pok¨¦mon.


    Ibrahimovic flashed his big eyes, and Bouyi yelled.


    After seeing Ibrahimovic bit the EAA pistol, Gwen pointed to the window nearly two meters away from the ground, and said to Ibrahimovic: "Go ahead and give this to Skye."


    Ibrahimovic nodded, turned around, kicked his limbs directly on the spot, slammed, and immediately flashed an electric light, and landed on the corridor of the restaurant very lightly.


    Ibrahimovic turned and stared at the explosives placed on the back door, screamed, then moved his little nose, and with a squeak, he quickly appeared in front of Skye, who was a **** with two waste materials.


    "Ibrahimovic?"


    Skye looked at Ibrahimovic who appeared in front of him after a sudden flash of golden light, and called out in surprise.


    Ibrahimovic can appear here, which shows one thing.


    Skye has successfully got the phone.


    Ibrahimovic grinned at Skye twice with the EAA pistol in his mouth.


    just right.


    At this moment, Skye had no bullets in the rifle. He directly took the rose gold limited edition EAA pistol sent by Ibrahimovic, and chucked twice. After confirming that the pistol was loaded, he turned to Peter and Harry and said: "Wait for my password, let''s go together."


    Harry and Peter glanced at each other, and lighted their heads like cute and obedient little chickens.


    Skye got up and took a deep breath.


    Next second.


    looked directly at Skye and seemed to feel that Skye had no bullets. Once again, the person who came out of the probe shot directly.


    àÛàÛ!


    The bullet with the silencer directly exploded another hapless head like lightning. Then, in the restaurant, he exclaimed again, shouting that he was a sniper, Skye turned directly to Harry and behind him. Peter said a word, and then quickly moved towards the corridor of the back door.


    at the same time.


    Just when Skye became the Great Demon King, preparing to move towards the back door with a **** and two pits, Lake had already drove to Gardners Island.


    get off.


    Lake saw not far away, it was under intense construction, and it was the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau in full swing.


    So far, Lake has invested more than a full five billion dollars in the construction of the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau, and it is still increasing. According to the plan, except for the 86-story Twin Towers headquarters. In addition, there are three airfields with a total of three runways, plus a port base, and a submarine subsea base, all of which are under simultaneous construction.


    According to the construction progress of the Super Investigation Department Headquarters, including renovations, it will be possible to move in at the latest in April next year. Starting this year, Super Investigation Bureau agents who have been secretly screened have also begun the formal interview and induction process.


    Priority is given to the selection and digestion of the internal agents of the law enforcement department. The deputy director of Bath, who is also the deputy director of the future Super Investigation Bureau, is responsible for this matter throughout the process.


    Lake is very caring about the Super Investigation Bureau.


    In order to get to this land and for the future development of intelligence, Lake promised Tony Stark to use a top floor on the east side as the private office of the honorary agent Iron Man after the completion of the Super Investigation Bureau headquarters.


    In fact, the way to persuade Tony Stark is far simpler than Lake imagined.


    Lake said a word.


    Your father Howard Stark created S.H.I.E.L.D., although now I don¡¯t know what Howard Stark¡¯s suspended animation was for, but don¡¯t you want to fully surpass Howard Stark? How? Will definitely replace S.H.I.E.L.D., dear, do you want to invest in shares?


    In this way, Tony went directly to Lake¡¯s aircraft carrier.


    I guess...


    S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to invite Tony Stark, I am afraid that there is no hope at all.


    "Hermione!"


    Lake found Hermione wearing a hard hat in a corner of the construction site, who looked a little more cute: "How?"


    Hermione turned around, with a nameplate hanging on her chest, supervising the Director of the Magic Operations Department of the Bureau of Investigation.


    After Lake and Hermione came back from London, in fact, Hermione was already packing up and preparing to enter the Star Tower, but just a few days ago, something amazing happened.


    Hermione is not going.


    This made Lake a little confused, but Hermione also gave a good explanation. What if she went to other women?


    Lake was speechless about this, and had already begun to wonder whether he should look for other rooms in New York. When he got off work, he would just go back to each house and switch back and forth.


    Hermione nodded after seeing Lake coming over: "For now, the positioning is very good, and the entrance to the dimension is slowly expanding. When it is built here, the entrance to the magic dimension will be fine."


    Lake looked around: "Where are Harry and Ginny?"


    He wasn''t very cold with the savior, but he was also a member of the Magic Operations Division under the Super Investigation Bureau. The superiors, the most undesirable thing is prejudice.


    Hermione said: "Harry and Ginny are on the magical dimension, separating the space there from the family magician and the London magician. After all, a certain adjustment process is required at the beginning.


    Lake understood: "So, the Federation is the lower realm, and your London magical world belongs to the ascension?"


    Hermione looked at Lake suspiciously. Even Hermione, who was also called the Goddess of Wisdom at Hogwarts, couldn¡¯t understand the point of Lake¡¯s words Lake waved his hand: "I''m talking nonsense, don''t mind."


    Hermione gave Lake a blank look, and then started talking about business: "I, Harry, and Ginny are going to Colorado tomorrow."


    Lake asked curiously what happened.


    Hermione said, "Someone called the police over there that they saw a snail as high as a hill in the mountain, and it should be one of the miraculous animals that escaped."


    The snail of the little goat?


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "How does it taste?"


    Hermione has a black line on her forehead: "That''s a magical animal, not a real snail."


    Lake shrugged and said, "Obviously, you have never traveled to the East."


    As long as they can be eaten, no matter how large the quantity is, the people of Dongguo can eat them to the extent that they need to be cultivated artificially.


    Hermione shook her head speechlessly.


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    Tiffany''s.


    "Sir, there have been many large-scale terrorist attacks in colleges and universities in New York, NYPD, FBI, ask us for assistance."


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 326: Skye

    WTF?


    Terrorist attacks?


    Large scale?


    still more?


    Is this New York State under my jurisdiction? Why is there no news at all?


    Lake frowned directly: "Tiffany, April Fool''s Day is two months away from today."


    Tiffany said directly: "Sir, I know that today is not April Fool''s Day. Just now, three colleges in Brooklyn and four public colleges in Queens sent alarm messages at the same time."


    "what?"


    "The New York Police Department and the Federal Bureau of Investigation have all been dispatched, and Deputy Director Bass has also rushed to support them first."


    "¡­¡­"


    good fellow.


    Seven colleges and universities happen at the same time, this probability is too exaggerated.


    Lake said directly: "I''ll be back soon."


    With such a big incident, he, a homeland security officer, must rush back to sit down. By the way, let''s see if there is a problem in that link, and then see if we can get rid of the pot.


    what?


    Do the work first, then shake the pot?


    Ha ha.


    Young.


    Lake dare to swear to God, if he chooses to do things first without focusing on throwing the pot, it is estimated that in less than three hours, the impeachment of the New York State Department of Homeland Security and Lake can directly flood Congress.


    He is not a politician, but Lake knows the operation of politicians very well. At the very least, Lake knows the virtues of politicians in capital society.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake hung up the phone after speaking to Tiffany, and after speaking to Hermione, he hurriedly turned and walked towards his vehicle, and then dialed Minister Kelly''s phone.


    At this moment.


    Brooklyn and Queens are completely in chaos. Numerous New York Police Department vehicles, FBI vehicles, and Homeland Security vehicles shuttle on the road.


    Vicious incidents occurred at seven colleges and universities at the same time. This is a breakthrough. Fortunately, the police force in New York City is the number one in the federal state. After the loss of these seven colleges and universities, all police forces will be rushed away, and other places will fall into a short vacuum. status.


    Lake immediately asked Tiffany to issue an A-level hazard warning to New York City. At the same time, major banks, insurance institutions, food companies, and even Stark Industries received warning messages. A grand drama similar to Tiaohulishan.


    Midtown University.


    "Quick!"


    Skye had also led Peter and Harry to the back door, and also found the trigger bomb tied to the back door, and then his eyes fell on it like Gwen, not too big or too small to allow a person to pass through. Glass mouth.


    Boom!


    A grenade was thrown directly out of the restaurant, and then, there was a loud bang, and a loneliness was blown up.


    Skye shouted at Peter, who was still trying to crawl outside, "Hurry up, Peter."


    Peter said loudly, "Trust me, I''m working hard."


    ßËßË.


    Peter rolled over and landed heavily on the concrete floor outside, crying out in pain.


    Gwen outside immediately helped Peter up and said to the inside: "Peter is okay, hurry up."


    Skye looked at Harry suddenly.


    Harry didn''t fight for anything, after all, after balancing his strength, Harry felt that if he was the queen, he would probably explode, so he also honestly boarded the window.


    at this time.


    "Hi!"


    "Puff!"


    "what!"


    A gangster fell directly to the ground, clutching his arm, and said to the inside of the restaurant: "Damn, they ran out the back door window..."


    The gangster''s words hadn''t been finished yet, and he shut up permanently with a bang.


    do not blame me.


    Skye muttered silently in his heart. Hearing the messy footsteps coming from the dining room, he gritted his teeth while watching Harry who seemed to be stuck in the middle. He glanced anxiously at that side, looked up, and directly Provoked, and then grabbed the second-floor deputy, kicked his leg directly, only to hear Harry''s scream and was kicked out of the window.


    "She''s on the second floor!"


    "Suddenly!"


    Skye looked down at a gangster who came here, was taken aback for a moment, and quickly flashed up to the stairs on the second floor. The bullets of the submachine gun blasted on the guardrail and picked up waves of flying dust.


    "Xiete!"


    The gangster stopped shooting and said to the three gangsters who ran behind him: "It''s a woman. I saw it. She ran to the second floor."


    "It''s okay."


    A gangster said: "There are also our people on the second floor. Use the walkie-talkie to intercept them from there."


    talking.


    The three gangsters pointed their guns directly at the second floor and began to slowly climb up the stairs.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Onixet!"


    Skye just ran out of the corridor on the second floor, and oncoming was a shuttle of bullets, scaring Skye to an alarm bell, and quickly retracted into a utility room behind him.


    "I found her."


    "Come on!"


    The sound of gangsters calling for friends.


    In the debris room, Skye looked around, and Ibrahimovic on his shoulder raised his head and called to Skye.


    Thirty seconds later.


    The four gangsters stopped frightened on both sides of the debris. The gangsters on both sides looked at each other. One of the gangsters went straight up and kicked the door. With a bang, after the door of the debris room was opened, it was directly facing the debris. There was a sudden shot from inside the room.


    But it shot a hole.


    The debris room is empty.


    what?


    Among the ventilation ducts on the second floor, Ibrahimovic walked in front to explore the way for Skye. When turning to the teacher¡¯s cafeteria on the second floor, Ibrahimovic stopped at a ventilation duct and turned towards the back. Skye yelled softly.


    Shh!


    Skye made a hissing gesture with Ibrahimovic, and then cautiously approached the pipe over there and looked down. Then, Skye''s eyes widened.


    Seven or eight corpses fell in a pool of blood. The first feeling was that a brutal massacre had taken place here.


    **** Christ.


    Skye''s eyes were filled with disbelief, and at the same time, an angry flame seemed to appear in Skye''s heart.


    Why?


    Skye didn''t know, she only knew that such a slaughter could only be done by an animal who had no humanity.


    However, Skye was not dazzled by the anger. At least, she knew that she was alone right now, so she just breathed gently, adjusted her heart rate, and passed through the gap, carefully watching the silence of the two. Floor restaurant.


    after awhile.


    Skye carefully removed the ventilation baffle leading to the restaurant on the second floor.


    A golden figure screamed out.


    Skye saw this: "Ibrahimovic!"


    "what?"


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Skye hurriedly got down and stood firm. He happened to see the two gangsters running in from outside. They shot and shot them. After sending them to the west, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the gangster who had passed out. Ibrahimovic.


    "Ibrahimovic!"


    "Ibrahimovic."


    Skye walked over and listened to Ibrahimovic¡¯s words and looked at the frothy gangster lying on the ground: "You mean, you stunned him with a flash of electric light?"


    Ibrahimovic who returned to Skye''s shoulder rubbed Skye''s cheek, and Ibrahimovic yelled.


    Skye blinked his eyes: "Great, Ibrahimovic, is this a newly learned skill?"


    Ibrahimovic''s furry head nodded.


    Then...


    A flash of lightning!


    Ibrahimovic once again disappeared on Skye¡¯s shoulder. Skye turned to look, but saw that Ibrahimovic turned into a flash of lightning, with a thud, once again hitting a gangster who ran out of the corner into a direct hit. Under the guardrail.


    Boom!


    The gangster turned over and fell directly onto the glass separated from the restaurant on the first floor. With a bang, the gangster''s body fell directly into the restaurant on the first floor.


    Oneshette!


    Excited again came from the restaurant on the first floor.


    "Fak!"


    A gangster who seemed to be the boss this time directly irritated, grabbed Xiao Hei Lewis, and yelled at the cracked ceiling towards the second floor with a gun against Xiao Hei''s head: "Damn it, I''ll give you three. Number, come out, otherwise, from now on, I will kill one person every ten seconds."


    "Then you kill it."


    "what?"


    Skye was expressionless, and calmly searched for the supplies of a dead gangster. Without looking back, he said: "If you want to kill, kill, but I promise you will die too."


    The Federation does not negotiate terms with terrorists.


    Law enforcement officers will not succumb to the so-called hostages.


    Skye also disagreed with what Lake often said at first, but after Lake explained it, he agreed with it. Gangsters will not kill hostages because of you alone.


    Let''s put it this way.


    If the gangster wants to kill the hostage, there is no difference between having you and not having you.


    The hostage died because the gangster wanted to kill, not because you didn''t show up.


    Moreover.


    If I show up, I will die.


    Skye thought so.


    The gangster didn''t seem to expect Skye to answer that way, and was slightly startled: "Damn, I will really kill him, and they will all die because you don''t come out."


    Various crying sounds came from the restaurant.


    Lewis, whose head was held by the gangster, was even scared to pee.


    This is not an adjective.


    is a fact.


    Lewis has already heard that this is Skye''s voice He cried and cursed directly: "Damn it, Skye, he will really kill me, you bitch, you want to kill me. Us?"


    Skye, who changed his weapons and equipment on the second floor, did not stop in the slightest: "The one who killed you and shot the gun, it''s my business, but if he kills you, I can help you take revenge."


    others?


    I just think too much.


    "Ibrahimovic?"


    "Boy!"


    "Which one hundred thousand volts can you use?"


    "Boy!"


    Skye remembered the first skill Ibrahimovic had learned, one hundred thousand volts, and the first victim was Tony Stark, so he asked about Ibrahimovic.


    Ibrahimovic flashed his big eyes, then nodded, but said that he could not control his strength very well. The last time Iron Man was not scorched, it was entirely because the suit he was wearing was insulated.


    Skye nodded, thought about it, and said to the downstairs: "OK, I surrender, but you must promise that you can''t hurt anyone."


    The gangster headed by ¡¡¡¡ sneered and said, "Of course, as long as you come out."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 327: The Unparalleled Skye

    Skye certainly wouldn''t be so obediently shackled.


    is especially not going to give up the dominance of his own life because of others. There is no doubt that Skye feels that if he does this, he will definitely be scolded to death by Lake.


    Forever, forever, don''t use your life as a bargaining chip, let alone give up yourself because of the **** Madonna''s heart.


    If you and the world choose one that needs to be destroyed, then let the world be destroyed. The self-sacrifice you choose is nothing but touching yourself.


    and so¡­¡­


    Skye will not surrender.


    but.


    Skye has other ideas.


    such as Kai Wushuang.


    Skye was very angry, especially after seeing the restaurant on the second floor, she didn''t know what she was angry about, but she was very angry.


    The most important point is that the number of criminals is running low.


    How many are left?


    Skye has solved all the five on the second floor, and several of the ones on the first floor seem to have been solved after calculation. Just now Ibrahimovic also flashed over there and glanced at the restaurant on the first floor. Three gangsters.


    I can kill them all and avenge the innocent.


    Skye squeezed his fist, got up, pinned the EAA pistol behind him, and said to the downstairs: "OK, OK, I''ll go down now, don''t shoot."


    The gangster headed by ¡¡¡¡ shouted loudly: "I''ll give you three minutes."


    at this time.


    Skye didn¡¯t know that, Lake had already appeared in Midtown College.


    without him.


    When Lake just rushed back on the road, after asking Tiffany to issue a warning, he thought for a while and asked about the story of Midtown High School.


    Tiffany said no at first.


    But the next second.


    Tiffany suddenly exclaimed, and then directly said to Lake: "Sir, just now a person named Gwen Stacey called 9-11, saying that the Midtown College Sports Restaurant was captured by gangsters."


    Lake was dumbfounded immediately.


    followed.


    Lake pulled over and parked directly, with a bang, the teleportation ability went online directly, and with a bang, he appeared directly in a small alley not far from the University of Midtown.


    Lake frowned and stared at the seemingly calm Midtown College, and said to Tiffany on the phone: "Why didn''t Midtown College call the police in the first place?"


    Tiffany said: ¡°When the seven colleges and universities called the police at the same time, the New York Police Department had contacted the major colleges and universities to pay attention. thing."


    good fellow.


    Is the reaction speed too slow, or is it intended to be digested internally?


    Lake looked at the police car coming from not far away, shaking his right hand, took out the headset and put it on his ear, then looked at the police car approaching here, when the police car''s speed changed and did not stop, he pulled it away. Seat the car door and sit up.


    George, who was driving the police car, raised the accelerator again, and with a bang, he directly smashed through the guardrail of Midtown University and hurried to Gwen who was talking to him in real time to report the coordinates.


    Sports restaurant building!


    George started, and seven or eight police cars behind him drove to the sports restaurant. Then, at first glance, he saw Gwen running towards this side from the Porsche Cayenne from Skye.


    There was a boom from the restaurant, and a gangster seemed to have heard the sound of a police car and appeared directly, aiming at Gwen who was facing away from him.


    Lake opened the door directly.


    get off.


    Glock seventeen shot!


    àØ!


    Huang Cancan¡¯s bullet pierced the air instantly, banging directly, smashing the bullet that was also out of the chamber, and then slamming it with his right hand, with a bang, the bullet that looked like a scimitar hit the plan again On the back of the head of the gangster who ran into the restaurant.


    The huge kinetic energy directly shattered the gangster''s head, and at the same time, he rushed forward.


    Next second.


    A human wall composed of a single person appeared on the exposed glass side of the restaurant.


    Lake directly grabbed Gwen and protected him behind him, staring blankly at the place that began to line up in the distance, all of which were used to help some kind of bomb vest.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir!"


    "Contact Stark Industries and ask Tony Stark to send a set of signal jammers he recently developed."


    "Yes."


    The set of remote control bomb hostages with me, the signal is blocked for you.


    "Where is Jack''s team now?"


    "Brooklyn Public Colleges."


    "...Forget it."


    Lake rejected the plan to let Jack''s team come over, watching George who hugged Gwen in the car and said, "When will the Secret Service team come over?"


    George regained his senses.


    Gwen, with scratches on his face, arms and legs, hurriedly said to Lake, "Uncle Lake, Skye is still inside."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, looking at Peter and Harry who had come down from the Porsche Cayenne after being protected, and said to Gwen: "Didn''t you say that Skye and Peter and Harry ran out together?"


    Gwen was so anxious: "I thought it was the same. Skye originally came out after Peter and Harry, but he never came out."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the sports restaurant building. He immediately found the second floor of the sports restaurant. Skye seems to be moving towards the first floor, nervous, uneasy...angry?


    good fellow.


    What does this little girl want to do?


    I don''t plan to open Wushuang internally, you are just a high school student, and you don''t have the turn to open Wushuang.


    Lake was shocked in his heart.


    at this time.


    "Sir!"


    A police officer hurriedly ran toward George and Lake: "The gangster made a sound on the Internet."


    Lake regained his senses and watched a live broadcast platform on the phone with George.


    A young man who didn¡¯t wear a mask at all, and looked like he was in his twenties directly pointed at his mobile phone, shining a circle of hostages as a human wall: "Listen to the note outside, as long as you dare to come in, we will Just press the button."


    Lake expressionlessly: "How long will the Secret Service team take?"


    George said, "The Secret Service has gone to Queens."


    MMP.


    Is this premeditated?


    Which organization has such a big hand?


    and...


    In the Department of Homeland Security, it can be regarded as almost the whole network communication monitoring, and under the observation of the red queen, such a large-scale terrorist attack, there is no news in advance?


    George turned his head and looked, "When will the hostage negotiation team arrive?"


    ''S subordinates replied: "We are sending people over, and those who are employed have been sent to other schools, and we have begun to recall negotiators who are on leave."


    There were seven incidents all at once. No, it counts as a total of eight incidents in Midtown University.


    Boom!


    Iron Man descended from the sky, his mask opened, and a gift box-like thing was lifted in his hand, and he walked towards Lake: "I heard someone here ordered takeaway?"


    Lake looked at Tony who seemed to be playing BGM just now, raised his eyebrows and said, "Did you not be in Malibu yesterday?"


    Tony directly opened the gift box in his hand, exposing the signal blocker inside, and directly activated it, allowing Jarvis to quickly debug: "Is Malibu far from New York?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What do you think?"


    Tony laughed haha, put the activated signal shield on his hand, and looked at Lake.


    Lake pointed to the roof of the sports restaurant.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    Lake watched closely at Skye who had moved from the second floor to the first floor.


    What does she want to do?


    Really planning to open Wushuang?


    There is a kind.


    Is there a father¡¯s style?


    Fine.


    If you want to drive Wushuang, please drive, I will go around if something goes wrong.


    Lake felt Skye''s growing anger, and shook his head, thinking in his heart that he himself was not angry, even a little relieved.


    Edwin¡¯s children have always been unparalleled in the face of problems.


    After the signal is shielded, how big can the problem be?


    Lake said that he was completely able to take it!


    Iron Man''s mask pulled down, banged, and took off directly, and suddenly rushed to the roof of the sports restaurant like a sky monkey, directly dropped the signal shield on it, and then landed again: "Jia Weiss, activate!"


    Jarvis directly activates the signal jammer remotely.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    in the restaurant.


    The leader of the gangster in his early twenties looked at the live broadcast that he had suddenly ended, and was slightly stunned by the disappearing scene.


    "what happened?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Mine has no signal either."


    "Damn, they blocked our signal."


    The gang leader said irritably, and when he was about to kill the hostages to warn outside, suddenly a voice came from the corridor: "I''m out, don''t shoot!"


    bang.


    The leader of the gangster threw his cell phone directly, grabbed Xiao Hei Lewis again, and held Xiao Hei''s chin with a gun, his face a little mad: "Unexpectedly, you guys are so easy to use."


    Lewis'' crotch is wet.


    The gangster glanced contemptuously at Lewis, and while looking down the corridor, he whispered: "You will die, I promise, you may forget, but I have not forgotten that you and your friends took my head. According to the experience in the toilet you just finished pulling."


    "and many more!"


    Lewis''s legs were straight and soft: "That''s a joke, I swear, it''s a joke."


    The gangster sneered.


    joking.


    For you, is not bullying us just a joke.


    at this time.


    Skye, holding a submachine gun in both hands, slowly moved from the corner, holding it high, "I''m out, don''t shoot."


    One.


    two.


    Huh?


    Is there another one?


    Skye stared at the number of gangsters remaining in the restaurant for a moment.


    The gangster looked at Skye holding the submachine gun high: "Throw it away and grab it hurry up, otherwise I will kill him."


    Skye quickly said OK, took the submachine gun from his body, and then slowly bent down to prepare to place the submachine gun on the ground.


    just when the submachine gun was about to touch the ground.


    ßËßË.


    Skye dropped the submachine gun, and a golden light shot out from behind Skye.


    It''s now.


    "Boy!"


    After a flash of lightning, Ibrahimovic, who appeared directly above the restaurant, directly opened his body, slapped, and thundered, and directly blasted the gangster¡¯s head with all the voltage.


    Click and wipe.


    is like a bolt from the blue.


    Skye also drew his gun directly.


    "boom!"


    The gangster leaning on the side was shot directly in the eyebrows.


    Next second.


    A golden light flashed, and the electric light flashed directly to the gangster and the little black he was holding. Ibrahimovic, who directly broke the window, flicked in the air, and then landed firmly on Skye Shoulders.


    Hoo!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 328: Traditional skills

    There was silence inside and outside the restaurant.


    The hostages in the restaurant looked dumbfounded at Skye, who had saved the world directly.


    The law enforcement officers outside who were ready to rush into the controllable damage range also peeked at each other.


    An Iron Man who was floating above the restaurant and was letting Jarvis conduct a thermal imaging scan of the building listened to the sound of Ibrahimovic just now, and an agitated spirit was involuntarily covered in an instant. It seemed that the body automatically remembered something wrong. Like good memories.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Crispy?


    is wrong.


    is the feeling of dying.


    Lake looked around, and said, "What are you doing in a daze, quickly control the scene, and that **** bomb disposal expert."


    Everyone regained consciousness in an instant.


    Next second.


    There was a loud noise inside and outside the restaurant. The hostages inside the restaurant wanted to run out, while the law enforcement officers outside wanted to get in and control the scene.


    is very messy.


    After all, this group of hostages are not adults, but a group of teenagers who are all under the age of eighteen. They are at the age of two full of integrity, and it is a joke to expect them to follow the instructions.


    If they knew it, let''s put it this way, every year there will be no lace news that young people who provoke law enforcement officers are killed directly.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake couldn''t help but blinked, saying, when Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei provoked him back then, he could shoot them directly, right?


    Then why don¡¯t I have one.


    Lake suddenly thought of this, touched his chin, thinking like that.


    "Skye!"


    "Oh, thank God!"


    Gwen, who was receiving the bandage over there, had already ran to the restaurant at this moment, and hugged Skye who had been confiscated with the EAA pistol under the protection of the two police officers.


    no doubt.


    The feelings of the two little ones are very good.


    Lake and George walked to the side of the two little ones, looked at each other, and then both smiled. They both read the meaning of having a young girl in our family.


    After the two little ones were released, Sky looked at Lake, then involuntarily lowered his head.


    Lake smiled and said, "Don''t bow your head, you saved them, why bow your head?"


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This sentence should be followed by one.


    That is how much responsibility you want to bear, you must have a corresponding status.


    The higher the status, the greater the ability, and the greater the responsibility. If you just say the last two sentences, you are playing rogue. Simply speaking, if you don¡¯t have the higher status, then the greater the ability and the greater the responsibility. This sentence is utterly poisonous chicken soup.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the large number of reporters who were clustered beyond the blockade in the distance, smiled, and smiled at Skye: "However, you are ready to open Wushuang, then, are you ready to face the camera? "


    Skye blinked: "What?"


    Lake smiled and raised his eyebrows when he looked at the gangster who was scorched from the ground and the little black who was implicated and also carried on the stretcher: "Wait."


    Several police officers stopped and looked at Lake.


    Lake expressionlessly: "Send it to the New Amsterdam Hospital, where Homeland Security has set up an emergency agency."


    The officers nodded.


    Skye is okay here, and Midtown College is okay. Lake and George next to him confessed, and then called Skye aside, and urgently taught the basic words that he might encounter in the media later. Then he turned and walked outside.


    After so long delay, I hurried back to shake the pot clean.


    As for other schools?


    Iron Man saw that he didn''t seem to need him anymore, so he took off and rushed to another school. After all, this time the incident was caused by a thunderstorm with the seven schools.


    National Land Building.


    Lake took ten seconds to return to the car he had left on the side of the road, and then took another half an hour to return to the National Land Building. On the way, he received a private call from the seat of the New York State Federal Bureau of Investigation.


    Do not shake each other''s pot.


    Not right!


    Compared with the FBI or the Department of Homeland Security, in fact, there is a more suitable candidate for this matter, and that is the Mayor of New York.


    No one is more suitable for this matter than the Mayor of New York.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir."


    Lake directly swiped his card to enter the combat center, and said to the assistant who was in charge of coordinating the linkage: "Notify the external news side and hold a press conference."


    Tiffany nodded, then looked at Lake: "Sir, specifically..."


    "be honest!"


    "Yes."


    Tiffany nodded, then looked at a land agent and asked him to connect with the press office.


    Lake sat down on the sofa again.


    This matter was originally not the turn of the Department of Homeland Security to take the pot. It is very simple. The subject of this terrorist attack is not a terrorist. How do you let the Department of Homeland Security take the pot?


    If the FBI didn¡¯t speak there, Lake would have thought about throwing the pot to the FBI, but someone called and said that we would only make jokes outside if we accuse each other, and we might even be named by someone before. The mysterious department that is not equipped to return to New York State with the help of the title.


    Lake agrees with this.


    and so¡­¡­


    Simply the two departments directly aligned their guns, throwing this pot on the failure of New York''s education system, so that the pot will naturally come to the head of New York City.


    After all, the Mayor of New York has publicly stated more than once that the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security should not be involved in the New York City education system under any circumstances.


    This is because the mayor of New York publicly criticized the New York mayor after the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security ran a suspected terrorist attack and arrested people in the school.


    at the moment?


    You said before that we have no reason to intervene in the education system at any time. Okay, now your education system has a problem. Come on, let¡¯s take the pot honestly.


    soon.


    Lake looked at Tiffany who turned around and nodded at him and gave a hum, and looked directly at the satellite images of universities and colleges on the big screen: "What''s the situation now?"


    Tiffany shook his head: "Not too optimistic."


    This time the eight colleges and universities incident, except for the loyal colleges that were considered to be perfectly resolved, the three colleges in Brooklyn were also successfully rescued with the help of Stark Industries¡¯ signal jammers and Iron Man. Hostages, the four colleges in Queens are perfect in terms of action, but only one is out of order.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Which one?"


    "Nicaro High School."


    "What''s up with him?"


    "The gangsters rioted."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Nicaro College, or 90% of the high schools of African descent, is located in the slum area of ??Queens. The admission rate is the lowest. The reason why this school still exists today is actually very simple.


    He can be used to draw votes, so he still exists, but he exists in a half-dead state.


    The riot in Nicarlo''s mouth was actually very simple. Several gangsters occupied the noon gymnasium over there, blocked the gate, and tried to take the students inside as hostages, but they seemed to mumble about the African-American nature.


    The reason?


    Lake looked at the big screen, and the gymnasium that was filled with smoke and flames somewhere in the Nicaro College displayed by the satellite was a little dumbfounded.


    Tiffany looked at Lake: "Almost ten minutes after the alarm, when the first batch of police officers arrived at the scene, there was a shocking explosion in the stadium."


    good fellow.


    Lake cried out inwardly, returning to his senses: "The casualties."


    "Still counting!"


    Tiffany shook his head. If there are affiliated colleges in the state prison, then this Nicarlo college is just like the colleges in Brooklyn. It is impossible to find specific numbers by counting the students.


    The reason.


    Most of the students will not go to school even if they are registered. Even some students have never been to school in the entire high school era. The reason why his name appears in the school is also very simple. The more students there are , The more educational funding provided by New York City, if there are only two or three kittens, it is estimated that the funding of fifty thousand dollars a year will end.


    Just look at Skye.


    Before Skye transferred to Midtown College, he was enrolled in a college in Queens. Skye is not bad. At the very least, Skye will still take important exams.


    Lake nodded.


    at this time.


    Tiffany listened to the report from the doorman in the headset, and said to Lake: "Sir, the people from BAU are here."


    Lake got up, hooked Tiffany, and walked outside the combat center.


    Seven colleges and universities had thunderstorms at the same time. This is by no means a coincidence. It can be guessed from the weapon configuration of these seven pairs of gangsters. The same homemade explosives and vests were made by a group of people who were miserable in the school. Come out?


    There must be someone else behind this incident.


    Lake and the Federal Bureau seat have the same ideas, and the division of labor is also done. The Federal side is responsible for all firepower, and the Homeland Security Bureau is responsible for solving the case.


    For this kind of serial case, when you know that there is a behind-the-scenes and can¡¯t find it, it¡¯s better to have specialists to take action For example, Lake has always appreciated it, and once suggested Minister Kelly to see if he could Can''t come over PY, now it belongs to the behavior analysis department of the FBI headquarters.


    is BAU.


    In a large conference room.


    This time BAU is still led by Captain Aaron Hochner, who has worked with Lake, David Rossi, one of the founders of BAU, Dr. Genius Spencer Reid, and the department¡¯s external liaison officer Jenny. F. Jeanne...


    "Aaron!"


    "Lake!"


    Lake walked in and shook hands with Aaron, then respectively nodded and greeted other members of the BAU team, and then looked at Aaron: "It''s coming fast enough."


    Aaron said: "When we received the call, we happened to be over New York State, and we added some gas over New Jersey. Otherwise, our plane could land directly on your building."


    Lake laughed: "This time, my assistant Tiffany will follow up with you. The New York Police Department and the FBI will cooperate with you unconditionally. I only have one request."


    Aaron looked at Lake: "Find this **** who is hiding behind?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 329: I am the force

    Frankly speaking.


    Lake is not interested in this case, or that Lake has never been interested in any case, unless this case involves his own circumstances.


    This is the case.


    MMP.


    In New York State, I just updated the New York State''s risk warning level yesterday on Lao Tzu''s site. Good guy, today is a direct thunderstorm. This is not as simple as slapped face.


    This is completely because Chi Guoguo ignores him, the Homeland Security Bureau, and the existence of the Super Investigation Bureau in the future.


    After getting 100% guarantee from Lake, the BAU members started their work directly. Although, other colleges and universities have not found any gangsters for the time being, there are indeed a few gangsters on Midtown College.


    was found on the second floor of the restaurant. The gangster who was stunned by Ibrahimovic with a flash of light was one of the few remaining livelihoods.


    As for the gangster leader is in a nervous rescue.


    That little black Lewis is not so lucky.


    died of a heart attack on the way to the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Very poor.


    After BAU determined that there was a suspect in the hospital who could speak, Captain Aaron Hochner and David Rossi set off for the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    As for the other members of the group?


    is to go to other places where the crime happened to see if I can find out some clues.


    At night.


    Lake returned home and greeted Skye, who was talking to Hermione at the bar with his chin in his hands, "Hi."


    Skye turned his head and glanced at Lake, without speaking.


    Lake smiled, took off his coat, and kissed Hermione who was chatting with Sky at the bar, took out the bourbon from the bar, poured a glass, took a sip, and looked at Skye: "It''s pretty photogenic."


    Skye rolled his eyes: "I feel I am impulsive."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Impulsive, have you? You saved your school today."


    Skye clutched his face: "I will graduate in half a year. It feels too bad to be called a great devil, and I killed a lot of people today."


    demon king?


    Isn¡¯t that your future?


    The big devil who broke the ball in half?


    As for murder?


    Lake squeezed Bourbon and looked at Skye: "If that makes you feel better, every time I shoot, there are only sinners in my eyes."


    He never kills innocent people.


    But...


    This innocent limit is his own.


    Skye wailed: "I didn''t want to kill them."


    Lake smiled.


    After Skye was sixteen years old, every time Lake took Skye to fight, practice gun feel, what is muscle memory for? Isn''t it just for Skye to have the ability to fight back when something like this happened?


    Facts have proved that Lake feels that his education is quite successful.


    At the very least, if Skye is the same as everyone else, it is estimated that at this time, the crisis of Midtown College has not been resolved yet.


    and...


    Lake watched the interview with midtown high school survivors still on TV, motioned Skye to watch it and said, "If you weren''t there today, would these people still see the moon today?"


    Skye opened his mouth.


    no doubt.


    Skye is famous, look at how it is described on TV and in the newspaper tonight, what high school savior, what is the hope of Midtown College, what other mess.


    Lake looked at Hermione walking upstairs, and then said to Skye, who was covering his face, "By the way, did Rachel call you?"


    Skye looked up at Lake and nodded.


    Almost when she appeared in the live broadcast, Rachel¡¯s call came. Unlike Lake¡¯s pride, Rachel criticized Skye on the phone and felt that Skye¡¯s behavior was too reckless. But the criticism is the criticism, and Rachel did a good job with Skye in the end.


    even...


    Skye looked up at Lake: "Can I refuse the interview?"


    Rachel said at the end that she will fly back to New York tomorrow morning. The reason why it is not the first time is because Mia will not be able to return from Los Angeles until this evening. Helen has a cram school to attend, so Helen cannot be brought to New York.


    what?


    Helen is only two years old this year, hehe, Lake¡¯s genes, coupled with a high-quality family environment, what is called the starting line is the end of many poor people, and this is Helen.


    Lake shrugged: "Of course."


    Skye''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Lake nodded affirmatively: "Yes, isn''t it just being promoted to the Sun as a partner? What''s the big deal? It just so happens that after you refuse, you give the interview to the New York Daily. In this way, Rachel may be The Sun is fired."


    Skye has grown up with his mouth, and can¡¯t close it for a long time!


    after awhile.


    Skye came back to his senses and looked at Lake speechlessly: "Then why don''t you say it yourself?"


    Lake shrugged: "Because, I support Rachel''s career."


    Skye rolled his eyes: "I won''t be this bad guy."


    are you crazy.


    My own duplicity, I turned out to be an innocent person, and a little cutie who was just eighteen years old as the villain. It¡¯s too damning, isn¡¯t it just an interview? What''s the big deal?


    Flower heart big pineapple, I look forward to your overturning, and then I have nowhere to rely on the day I need to support it.


    Skye thought extremely speechless in his heart, and then said to Lake: "Isn''t it just an interview. If it''s difficult, you often accept interviews, so can I."


    Lake smiled and raised his glass to Skye: "This is my daughter, that''s right, just to have this unparalleled momentum, whether it is murder, interview, or what to fear, You did it for justice and love. You just need to know that you are right and those people are wrong. That''s enough."


    finished.


    Lake walked upstairs with his wine glass.


    Skye came back to his senses, looked at Lake''s back upstairs, opened his mouth, and then looked at Ibrahimovic who seemed to be sleeping on the bar, and said something not quite right: "Is this a quilt routine?"


    Ibrahimovic opened her eyes and called out to Skye. She was exercising too much today. In order not to slow down her developmental rhythm, Ibrahimovic is racing against time to restore her energy.


    the second floor.


    Hermione, who had just walked out of the bathroom, looked at Lake who walked in and said, "Do you need my help?"


    Lake laughed and looked at Hermione: "I remember, doesn''t the magician not interfere in the world of ordinary people?"


    Hermione nodded: "Correct, but you can try."


    Lake smiled and looked at Hermione: "You know, why do I have the three vests now, maybe there will be others in the future?"


    Black King.


    Professor X.


    Saga.


    Hermione raised her eyebrows: "Isn''t there too many women and it''s not easy to manage?"


    The three black lines on Lake¡¯s forehead fell directly.


    I can¡¯t talk this day.


    Hermione was very interested and seemed to be thinking about things.


    Lake coughed directly, avoiding going deeper and deeper on the topic of no future, and directly said: "Because, Lake Edwin is Lake Edwin, understand?"


    To put it simply.


    Lake also agrees that the ordinary goes to the ordinary, and the extraordinary goes to the extraordinary.


    This is not the so-called pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    At least Lake is not.


    but¡­


    Lake is still weak at the moment.


    This is not a joke, but a fact in a sense.


    I can know from Lake''s awakening of the sixth sense.


    Under normal circumstances, if you are in the orthodox Saint Seiya universe, once your sixth sense is awakened, you will be a powerful Saint Seiya.


    But what about Lake?


    Even after being able to put on the gold saint of Gemini for a short time, Lake measured his combat power, the most, that is, the appearance of being at the peak of silver.


    The root cause is also very simple.


    The power of the Saint Seiya comes from the small universe. The stronger the small universe, the stronger the Saint Seiya.


    But there is no concept of a small universe here.


    The small universe of Gemini and the small universe of Aries that I don''t know where it floated in were all lit up in the chaotic universe that Lake''s body felt.


    The power of ¡¡¡¡Lake¡¯s small universe is connected by the power of the main chaotic universe, and the amount of power in the chaotic universe depends on the original force seed that the chaotic universe emerges from.


    To put it simply.


    Lake can feel the seventh sense or something, not by his wisdom, but by looking at the force seed, which belongs to his chaotic universe, and will nurture the growth of the force world tree of his kingdom of God.


    In the final analysis, Lake is still taking the upgrade path of the Force World Tree, but with the small universe power system, the Force Seed can use most of the plundering power to breed the World Tree, and it will not appear. Lake uses With the Force for a hundred years, the Force World Tree will stop growing for a hundred years.


    I am the force?


    I am the Force Universe?


    Now this chaotic universe, which is the combination of the Force Seed and the small universe, is the source of Lake''s fundamental power.


    and so¡­


    Lake felt that he was still weak, and this extraordinary rule was made by the supreme mage who he owed a person to him, and Lake felt that it would be good to follow it.


    The most important point is that Lake doesn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he is also a Trinity so early. UU Reading www. uukanshu. After all, he hasn''t figured out how to talk to Karen.


    Hermione blinked, and listened to Lake''s explanation, and touched her chin: "So, does this count as a full-level Tuba entering the Novice Village?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "I, at full level, at the moment I am at most twenty levels, and a distance of one hundred levels, there is still a long way to go."


    Hermione: "..."


    the next day.


    Large conference room in the Land Building.


    New York Police Department agents, FBI agents, Homeland agents, and three bureaus of fantasy linkage gathered together for the large-scale vicious incident that happened in New York yesterday.


    After Lake walked in, he looked at the land agents who got up, pressed his hands, pointed to Aaron Hochner on the big screen, and said: "This time the mission is led by Aaron Hochner from BAU. Captain Na, I am also an action agent."


    Aaron Hochner nodded towards Lake, who was looking at him.


    He is the captain of BAU, but, in the federal law enforcement system, at least, among the federal agents and land agents present here today, some of them are equal to him. If Lake is not speaking, it is estimated that Ya On the town of Hochner, there is no place to live.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 330: Inhumans will be online soon

    Professional people do professional things.


    really can¡¯t do...


    can also be used as a dumping target. The ghost knows if this kind of thing will happen again today. The New York Police Department, the FBI, and the Department of Homeland Security have deployed considerable police forces to major universities today.


    The Department of Homeland Security has also raised the risk level of New York City and other cities.


    in the meeting room.


    Lake took over the files compiled by BAU overnight, and after looking at it, his eyes fell directly on the interrogation records of several criminals who were arrested alive.


    On the huge curtain of the large conference room, from left to back, there are listed the photo stickers of the attackers from eight colleges and universities.


    Judging from the social experience of these attackers, there is no common similarity, but from the way of behavior this time, it can be seen that there are big similarities.


    First, the targets selected by the eight teams of attackers were all buildings remote from the main building complex, such as the sports restaurant of Midtown College, such as the sports hall of Niccaro College...


    Second, the weapons used by the eight raiders are not something they can buy at their age, let alone the homemade explosives and vests.


    and...


    BAU¡¯s genius doctor Spencer Reid said quickly to everyone: ¡°From the expedited analysis of the explosives we collected in three different places, they should all come from the same place.¡±


    A senior federal agent said: "This is very good, in that case, we only need to find the manufacturer of this explosive?"


    "I can''t do it."


    "what?"


    Spencer Reid looked at the senior federal agent and said: "According to the laboratory analysis results, these homemade explosives do not seem to have man-made traces."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean? Are these explosives naturally formed?"


    Aaron Hochner looked at Lake: "Of course these explosives cannot be formed naturally, but it is precisely because they are not made by humans at all, so we cannot locate the suspect through the explosive DNA database, but At the very least, we know from this incident that this is not a separate series, but a series of planned and premeditated cases."


    The FBI information operations agent frowned: "But before yesterday, neither we nor the Department of Homeland Security had received a similar security premonition."


    If someone in the Federation searches for biological agents or radioactive elements on the Internet, the FBI will visit it 24 hours a day.


    Not to mention this kind of gathering together to discuss this kind of thing.


    but¡­¡­


    did not receive any news, not at all.


    Lake leaned on the chair with his chin in one hand, and stared at the photo sticker projected on the screen: "Isn''t there any point that can connect them?"


    Spencer Reid said: "Of course, from the information and confessions provided, these people are all high-risk students."


    Lake said nothing.


    "And the strangest point."


    Aaron Hochner added: "We went to the hospital yesterday and had a conversation with a suspect who was arrested but able to speak. We now have a reasoning."


    Lake looked at Aaron Hochner.


    "They are hypnotized."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The other people in the conference room immediately started talking after hearing this sentence.


    Aaron Hochner said: ¡°It¡¯s not just one. There were six suspects who survived yesterday. They were in different hospitals. But when we asked them, they even believed that it was a similar situation. A game of battle royale on campus."


    "What the **** is this?"


    "To put it simply, they think that everything that happened yesterday is a game."


    "¡­¡­"


    The people in the meeting room peeked at each other.


    Spencer Reid said: ¡°According to relevant scientific research, in fact, the more high-risk students are, the more they like violence in their hearts and advocating violence.¡±


    Lake blinked.


    I also like violence.


    Simple and rude, clear at a glance.


    But when I was in school, I was not a high-risk student.


    Am I dominant?


    Lake thought so.


    at this time.


    Lake¡¯s phone rang, not only Lake¡¯s, but also from the New York Police Department and the FBI in the conference room.


    The 9/11 emergency call center stated that just now, five banks in Brooklyn and Queens simultaneously triggered a secret security alert.


    Someone is robbing the bank.


    And robbed five banks at the same time.


    good fellow.


    Has New York City ushered in a water reversal in the past few days, or is it ready to preview a wave when the big era kicks off?


    after an hour.


    The five bank robberies ended directly, because the gangsters who robbed the five banks didn''t seem to have any idea about hiding in the bank to play a confrontation. After almost taking the money, they ran out of the bank and the police force already on the scene started a conflagration mode.


    It seems that these five groups of gangsters think they can escape to heaven under intensive firepower?


    Are you playing GTA 5 here?


    All the five teams of gangsters were not left, all of them were directly wounded by random guns. There were 25 gangsters in the five teams. Fortunately, only three did not die under the powerful firepower.


    The ¡¡¡¡ case was successfully solved.


    just...


    When the identity information of the five groups of criminals was transmitted, the people in the large conference room looked at each other.


    If the gangsters who attacked the school before can be classified as high-risk students, then the gangsters who robbed the bank this time can be classified as the camp of the perpetrators.


    The five teams of bank robbers each have a history of being accused of bullying or accused of bullying on the Internet.


    But Lake is no longer in the Land Building at the moment.


    Almost when the bank robbery happened, Lake received a call from George.


    When Lake arrived at the New York Police Station, he saw Gwen and Skye in the corridor for the first time.


    When Skye saw Lake coming over, he ran over: "I didn''t know what was going on just now. Peter and Harry suddenly lost their minds and ran towards the school gate on their own. Gwen and I saw that something was wrong. Immediately knocked them unconscious, and then told Uncle George."


    Lake nodded and walked to the glass of the interrogation room, where Peter and Harry were firmly bound.


    George said to the side: "It won''t work if you don''t tie it up. The door of the interrogation room is closed. They will smash the door and say nothing. They seem to want to go out with all their heart."


    Lake answered the reply from assistant Tiffany, and then listened to George''s introduction. It is not very difficult for Lake to do two tasks with one mind. He can barely do five tasks with one mind now.


    after awhile.


    Lake hung up the phone and said to George: "The news that I just received, the robbers who robbed the bank, left their homes or schools an hour before the incident."


    is really hypnotic?


    and the remote one?


    George frowned and said, "Leaving for an hour, then showing up at the bank an hour, then, where did they get their weapons and equipment?"


    "I''m investigating over there."


    Lake said so, but he was more interested in Peter and Harry in the interrogation room than when it happened outside. After speaking directly, he walked out of the observation room and opened the door to enter the interrogation room.


    entered the door.


    Harry and Peter, who were still struggling to get up from their chairs, felt as if they were exhausted after being excited.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Harry and Peter seemed to have regained their meaning at this moment. Both of them wailed and felt a splitting headache. When they were about to rub their heads, they suddenly realized how strange their current situation is.


    The two were taken aback.


    Lake walked across to the two of them and said curiously: "Can you tell me, what did you two think you were doing just now?"


    "Mr. Edwin?"


    Harry seemed to recognize Lake. After recognizing Lake, he endured the waves of pain in his eyebrows and looked around in confusion: "I was just playing a game at home. It was just over. How did you get here? coming."


    "Play games?"


    Lake asked calmly: "What game?"


    Harry said, "I don¡¯t know, I got stuck at the login interface, and...I don¡¯t know, this is... the New York Police Department?"


    Lake looked directly at Peter: "What about you."


    Peter''s reply is basically consistent with Harry.


    But...


    Peter said: "I remember that we were discussing something with Gwen and Skye. I don''t know what''s going on. I feel like I just returned to the room to play a game. When I was thinking about what was going on, It felt like the whole world exploded, and then, ah, my head hurts."


    Lake listened to Peter and Harry''s answers and nodded.


    MMP.


    In the end, it was another extraordinary case. In other words, did I make a mistake in driving S.H.I.E.L.D. out of New York City so early? If S.H.I.E.L.D. is still in New York City, this matter can be completely backed by S.H.I.E.L.D. The pot is out.


    and many more.


    Could this be Aegis¡¯ plan to return to New York City?


    Lake thought about this and then he shook his head directly, impossible. If there are such capable people and strangers in S.H.I.E.L.D. that can remotely hypnotize, how about this precarious and crumbling point?


    Who is that?


    Lake recalled that the moment he entered the door, the breath that had disappeared in a flash without time to capture, raised his eyebrows.


    "Hermione."


    "what''s happenin."


    "Ask you something."


    Lake got out of the car and turned back to the Homeland Security Building. After walking into the elevator, he told Skye the breath and feeling he caught at the moment in the interrogation room: "By the way, have you had any dark magicians running to New York City to make waves recently? Up?"


    Hermione shook her head: "The black magician can also do what you describe, but it''s basically impossible."


    "Why?"


    "There is one of the Supreme Temple in New York. If it is a Black Mage, or any extraordinary person, even if we don''t find it, the Supreme Temple will tell us in this kind of damage."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    "There are no extraordinary people, at least, uh... there are no real extraordinary people."


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 331: Suicide suspect

    "Tony!"


    Lake directly hung up Hermione''s call with his backhand, and then called Tony Stark directly: "What are you doing?"


    Tony Stark on the other end of the phone was taken aback: "I''m not investigating the case."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth. Does this count as three hundred taels without silver?


    As for?


    I just casually mentioned the last time that the voluntary police are not the real law enforcers. Did they scare this guy?


    There is no reason.


    You are Iron Man, like a mortal, Iron Man is comparable to a god.


    But thinking about it, Lake didn¡¯t come to investigate whether Tony Stark was stealing the work of law enforcement agencies. He directly asked: ¡°From your understanding, is there such a technology that can be directly implemented on people without contact. Hypnosis?"


    Tony smiled directly: "If you have such a technology, give it to me, and I am willing to exchange 20% of Stark Industries'' shares with you."


    understood.


    Lake hung up and dialed Hermione again.


    Tony of Stark Industries listened to the blind tone of hanging up, thought for a while, and said to Jarvis: "Jarvis, focus on analyzing the whereabouts of the eight school gangsters in the past half month. Once there is a coincidence, Tell me immediately."


    Jarvis responded directly to the background and searched.


    Lake has called Hermione again, and after the call is connected, Lake said, "Is the foreigner extraordinary?"


    Hermione laughed: "What do you think of a monster created by technology?"


    Lake understands again.


    Ok.


    What''s so special is that an alien suspect ran out.


    Actually...


    It was mutants who first appeared in Lake''s mind, but there are no mutants here, so naturally, the only and consistent option for foreigners is left.


    The alien has extraordinary abilities, but in essence, the alien was created by the Cree for the purpose of weapons. Therefore, a person with extraordinary abilities belongs to the technological side, not with magicians, wizards or even vampires. They belong to the mysterious side as well.


    The magicians of London were exempted from death by breaking their wrists with hell. Naturally, the group of white beards in London are monsters who have lived long enough in the true sense. Naturally, Skye, who is known as the goddess of wisdom, also knows well. There are information about strangers.


    But Hermione is just like Wang Yuyan. Look, Hermione knows what a stranger is, but Skye is also a stranger. However, because Skye is not activated or used, even if Skye is standing in front of Hermione, Hermione doesn¡¯t know. Kai''s identity.


    good fellow.


    I just pretended to be Professor Yiren X. How long has this passed, and has there been two weeks before a real stranger has appeared directly?


    Lake knows that there must be strangers living in New York, but, frankly speaking, Lake always thought that the first stranger to meet him would be Skye''s biological mother Jiaying.


    If it''s a stranger, this might explain some other things.


    For example.


    Why was the stranger able to quickly gather his abilities back when Lake just entered? Obviously, that guy was afraid of retreating late, so he was found by Lake.


    Then it will be easy.


    already knew that the suspect was a stranger, the next job was to find out the son of a bitch.


    at this time.


    Tiffany knocked on the door and walked in: "Sir, BAU is going to publish a profile."


    Lake regained his senses, put away the phone, and walked outside the door.


    In a large conference room.


    The person who presided over the release of the suspect¡¯s profile this time was a genius doctor in BAU with three doctorates and three master degrees, Dr. Spencer Reid: ¡°The suspect we are looking for is a 30-year-old. Men between the ages of to forty-five years old!"


    Aaron Hochner and other team members also added.


    According to BAU''s analysis of these two terrorist attacks, it is obvious that this is a case of high-risk students and bullies. He used some method to make high-risk students carry out an excessive counterattack, so that the position of these high-risk students was all of a sudden. A reversal occurs, and in some way, these bullies are robbed of banks and become some kind of high-risk suspects at the guns of law enforcement officers.


    The big screen in the conference room instantly bounced out five photos of the same appearance, color, and age.


    Aaron explained: "This is what our computer experts have found. It happened in New York in the last six months. The list of people who died as a result of bullying was recorded. Obviously, it was precisely because of the death of their children that this was triggered. The organization, maybe for revenge, maybe for other..."


    just when Aaron was talking.


    The big screen flickered.


    A person''s name bounced out.


    Aaron was taken aback for a moment: "Garcia?"


    Garcia, who is at the Quantico BAU operations headquarters, said: "Sir, I didn''t operate."


    Lake, who was listening in the conference room, raised his eyebrows and stood up: "Mr. Tony Stark, you should know that hacking into the Law Enforcement Bureau system is a federal felony, right."


    Tony¡¯s voice echoed directly in the conference room: "I will provide you with important information, it should be able to offset it, 1125 K Street, Queens, come on, after Jarvis passes the cross comparison..."


    With Tony''s voice, the picture on the big screen instantly started to smash like a screen, sparsely, a thing of a common color was marked.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Lake stared at the marked words and asked suspiciously: "What is this victim alliance?"


    "A chat software!"


    After the New York Police Department, the FBI and Homeland agents each set out to go to Brooklyn, which had just reported the call, Jarvis spoke for Lake and BAU who were still in the conference room and said: "Accurately In other words, it is a multi-person online chat group established on a chat software. Among the first group of attackers, more than 30 people were in this chat group."


    followed.


    Jarvis directly remotely controlled and released screenshots of the chat group. At the same time, everyone also understood why they didn''t find this when they were monitoring the network before.


    Because this should be the internal language of the group, and there was nothing in the chat that involved the words that triggered the alarm.


    This group seems to be a group of high-risk students in Brooklyn and Queens who help each other.


    Help and help each other. If you understand, you will naturally understand. If you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s better to continue not to understand.


    The chat history is also frozen a week ago.


    Dr. Spencer Reid looked at the final frozen sentence and said: "This sentence is very interesting, haha, look at what I found, little chicken coop, this should be a bully who discovered this group, and then , Which led to the deprecation of this group."


    Jarvis said: "Yes, on the second day after this news, that is, five days ago, at South Mountain College in Brooklyn, a student named Green Ron lost his life at the funeral the day before yesterday. , These people have passed, and the next day after that, that is, yesterday, unfortunate things happened."


    Dr. Spencer Reid looked at everyone: "This is the mechanism. Obviously, the death of Green Ron led to their final resistance."


    Weakness will lead to death, resistance will lead to death, waiting to die, is it worth fighting against death?


    obviously.


    This group of people chose the first way.


    but¡­¡­


    It was Green Ron¡¯s father, Lee Ron, who really touched this institution, a man of East descent who appeared to be honest and friendly and immigrated from the East ten years ago.


    Dongguk?


    Different people.


    "Tony."


    Lake said calmly: "You better be careful. I got the tip. This Lee Ron is a bit weird. Be careful not to be hypnotized by him."


    Tony slammed directly in front of the police car that was whistling one block away, and landed in front of a house, and said silently: "You just told me now? What is this again, Mage?"


    "No, foreigner!"


    Lake smiled and said: "I said, the voluntary police are not within the scope of our recognition, and, I want to say, who asked Jarvis to explain the suspect''s motives to me first, I am not like you , I don¡¯t like showing off, you should really learn, lest I directly sue you for obstructing federal law enforcement and arrest you next time."


    Tony smiled directly: "Is that right, my luxury lawyer group congratulations at any time, you can get me to court, even if I lose."


    talking.


    Tony looked directly at the house in front of him: "Jarvis, thermal imaging scan."


    There was a buzzing sound.


    When the police cars and federal law enforcement vehicles rushed to Iron Man''s side, the thermal imaging scan results also came out.


    Tony stepped forward directly.


    Lake has already brought the people from BAU to the combat center. The large screen of the combat center has also been lit, and the first-view images and satellite images have also appeared on the large screen.


    Tony raised his foot directly and started.


    ßËßË.


    The room was broken open directly. Tony stood at the door. After opening the door , he opened his position. From the first point of view, the people in the combat center clearly saw a person hanging from the living room. Suicide corpse.


    WTF?


    Sitting on the sofa, Lake frowned and stared at the corpse that was removed by several law enforcement officers on the big screen.


    Is this over?


    Is it too anticlimactic?


    Lake felt a little absurd, while some felt a little irritable.


    So many people were killed and injured this time, good guy, you said you committed suicide, you''re over a hundred, let us clean up the mess left behind?


    Fak!


    "Headquarters!"


    Jack led a team to verify the identity report of the hanged suicide corpse in front of him with fingerprints: "Confirm identity, Lee Ron, repeat, confirm identity."


    Tiffany glanced at Lake, who had a grumpy look on his face, and said, "Received by the headquarters."


    Lake said at this time: "Let Jack bring me the body, let Olivia conduct an autopsy, and notify the press office to cooperate with the FBI and the New York Police Department to prepare a press conference to close the case."


    Tiffany nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 332: Jiaying

    The ¡¡¡¡ search team also found a suicide note in Lee Ron''s house, and even found piles of homemade explosives and vests in his basement.


    and also¡­¡­


    In his computer, the contact record with a certain arms dealer who specializes in reselling Hanmer''s cheap arms proves that he made a big deal with this arms dealer a few days ago.


    But that arms dealer has already ran away this morning.


    I should have seen his arms and weapons appearing in the TV news. Under normal circumstances, arms sales have always been involved, but the problem lies in the identity of the arms dealer.


    This guy is the younger brother of Hanmer''s current wife, CEO and Chairman Justin Hanmer. Over the years, this guy has used his identity to specialize in this kind of second-door dealer who takes the goods first and then pays.


    Hanmer Industries was dumbfounded when he received the news at the first time, and then hurriedly dispatched a public emergency team to the FBI to deal with the aftermath.


    As for the runner?


    It is useless for him to go to the potato digging country. The suspect has committed suicide. Now the anger of New Yorkers has been ignited. It is important to find a way to vent.


    The CIA has received a mission and must bring this guy back.


    A New York mayor is no longer enough to bear this anger. Just after the three innings announced the closure of the investigation report, Brooklyn and Queens have already seen a beautiful landscape demanding the mayor to step down.


    After all, the topic of bullying is no longer a matter of one or two days. People from all walks of life in the New York education community have violently sprayed on the New York City Municipal Government, criticizing the mayor for not only doing nothing in this matter, but also obstructing the original possibility of advance The law enforcement agencies involved in the occurrence are found and can be prevented from entering the venue, and they are required to step down immediately.


    If this is in the island country of Japan, it is estimated that it is not as simple as stepping down. There is no live broadcast of suicide, I am afraid it will not be over.


    what?


    The mayor said that law enforcement agencies are not allowed to enter the hall of education to carry out law enforcement without any reason. Is this group of people shouting and supporting the mayor?


    Have it?


    Why don¡¯t we know.


    These people only know that the flame of anger is on the mayor¡¯s side.


    Lake and the Federal Bureau seat were also happy to see their success. At the very least, their law enforcement agency exited safely.


    With Lee Ron¡¯s verification of his body and the end of the Department of Homeland Security¡¯s vigilance, the major law enforcement agencies in New York have moved from a state of total martial law to work similar to the aftermath of the war.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s mission has not yet been completed.


    When everyone at BAU was leaving, Aaron Hochner frowned at Lake who had sent them to the door: "This case, it feels like it''s not over."


    Lake said, "Why?"


    Aaron Hochner said: "According to our psychological profile, a person who can do such a thing, even if he were to die, would die in the fire with us, and would never die like this."


    Lake nodded, and then said: "Maybe, he knows he can''t run away."


    Aaron shook his head: "Perhaps, but it can be resolved. I hope this matter will not be repeated."


    Lake said: "At least in the next two to three years, there shouldn''t be any."


    Definitely.


    After the cause of this case was made public, who would dare to play bullying, wait to go to court, but it will never be there. It is completely impossible.


    The only lesson that mankind has learned from history is that there is no lesson to be learned.


    Strict management of such things will be carried out in a short time, but when the New Yorkers have begun to forget 9/11, after five or six years, this topic will still reappear.


    Aaron and Lake hugged, and when they were about to get in the car, they looked at Lake: "By the way, I remember you said that you were going to dig L. What about people?"


    Lake looked at the expression on Aaron¡¯s face and smiled: ¡°Soon, don¡¯t worry, maybe, when we meet next time, you can see L is on my side. Then, my **** But you waved it down at your team members."


    Aaron laughed and said: "If there is such a day, believe me, I will be very willing to see this scene. After all, this shows that our work is also very important in the eyes of your supervisor who is good at using force. "


    Lake looked serious: "As long as it is for the safety of the Federation, any method, as long as it works, is a good method, trust me."


    Aaron nodded, said goodbye to Lake, and then got in the car prepared by the Department of Homeland Security.


    soon.


    The car hit the road and headed towards the New York JFK Airport.


    Lake went directly to the autopsy room of the Department of Homeland Security.


    enter the house.


    Olivia looked at the corpse lying on her autopsy table with an expression of disgust.


    Lee Ron.


    Olivia took a deep breath and looked at Lake who came in: "Is this guy making such a big mess behind his back?"


    Lake came over, glanced at the dead body on the autopsy table, and said, "Yes, a character who makes people sympathetic but can''t be invited."


    Olivia looked at Lake with an expression of disbelief: "Just him, he still sympathizes, my God, Lake, even if you want to get hot, you won''t use it on this person."


    Lake smiled: "There is no absolute right or wrong in this world, Liv, I remember, I told you that it was like the first time you were smashed by me, don''t you also think that I was wicked towards you Yet?"


    Olivia glanced at Lake: "You are, you put me in captivity."


    Lake grew his mouth.


    These words...


    is very dangerous.


    "Where did I put you in captivity?"


    "I''m in the New York Police Department. The office is underground. When I get to the Department of Homeland Security, the office is still underground. If you say white, isn''t it a big basement?"


    "You find me a law enforcement agency autopsy room is upstairs."


    Lake is a little bit dark. The autopsy room or morgue of which law enforcement agency is not in the basement.


    "It''s not the case of the Miami Police Department. It''s close to the sea and has a large floor-to-ceiling window, so you can enjoy the sun anytime, anywhere."


    "Why don''t I believe it?"


    "give."


    Lake looked down at the phone that Olivia handed over: "What is this?"


    Olivia said: "The personal phone number of the Dexter Morgan forensic in the Forensic Office of the Miami Police Department. You can call him for verification."


    Lake blinked and looked at Olivia: "Okay, I''ll change it for you, but the newly replaced office is not here, but on the newly built Super Investigation Bureau."


    Olivia grew up with her mouth, and she seemed to be a little bit incredulous: "Lake, did you plan to let me join the Super Investigation Bureau while continuing to let me stay and work here."


    Lake coughed and changed the subject: "Hurry up, do business, it''s done, you go to Gardners Island to investigate on the spot, even if you want to build an autopsy building on your own, I will give you approval. How?"


    Ok.


    Lake actually planned that way before.


    Anyway, it''s just an autopsy room. It doesn''t matter where it is placed. Besides, Lake has no intention of moving from the Department of Homeland Security to the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Grab both hands.


    Lake planned this way.


    Olivia listened to Lake¡¯s guarantee and said suspiciously: "You promise first."


    Lake reluctantly raised his right hand, making a promise, and then looked at Olivia: "It''s okay now, hurry up, add a meal, and see if this guy committed suicide."


    Olivia shook her head: "It''s suicide, but it''s not."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake walked to the head of the corpse, took a close look, then looked up at Olivia, and praised: "Your craft of digging tofu brains has improved again?"


    Olivia shrugged.


    She would rather still be technically immature, but in order to survive, she can''t do it. If she doesn''t eat tofu, her humanity will become weaker and weaker. It is probably because of this that I will be raised by this guy.


    Olivia thought about this, suddenly felt a little pessimistic.


    Lake endured his own beating eyebrows: "Do you want the autopsy room facing the sea and spring flowers."


    good fellow.


    There are waves of negative emotions, not only the quantity is large, but the quality is also good. If Lake is not in a hurry, it is not recommended to let Olivia continue to be pessimistic.


    "Yes! Why not, my labor income, I have the right to ask to improve my office environment."


    Olivia regained his senses and said so, and then looked at Lake with some frowns: "This guy committed suicide, but not suicide. In my last impression, I saw him talking to a person, and then passed. After a while, this guy started his suicide note and then committed suicide."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Anyone?"


    Olivia nodded: "To be precise, there are two. It is a woman who speaks, but I can see another person, a man, a very weird man."


    said this.


    Olivia thought for a while and looked at Lake: "A man without eyes."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "Gordon?"


    "Gordon? HuhDo you know?"


    "do not know."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Olivia with a suspicious look, and said directly: "They are strangers, and that Gordon is one of them. It has a power similar to teleportation, but at the price, he lost his eyes."


    The earth is separated from the world tree after all. Naturally, it also adheres to the fundamental laws of the world tree, and is in the same line as the Asa gods. You need the ability to sacrifice whatever you want.


    The same is true of the abilities of foreigners.


    And unlike the Asa Protoss, the Asa Protoss can decide what they sacrifice, but when a foreigner awakens and gains superpowers, he cannot decide what he sacrifices.


    But...


    Because aliens are still a product of technology in the final analysis, in this process, the law of sacrifice is still disturbed. For example, some abilities need to be paid on the spot, and some require you to be in the future. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pay the price at some point.


    And the price of this delayed payment is the same as the end of the Asa Protoss'' delayed payment. It is actually a good thing for foreigners to mutate on the spot. If it is delayed, then life is used as the price.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 333: Humans deserve to die

    "Another person?"


    Olivia listened to Lake¡¯s explanation, blinked, tilted her head, a little confused: "Is there such a kind of person on earth, why have I never heard of it?"


    Lake looked back at him: "Before you met me, didn''t you think you were the most peculiar?"


    "Who said this."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Olivia explained: "At the time I knew there were zombies in the world."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    nonsense.


    You were bitten by a zombie. The existence of a zombie is not a proof for you, but an open-book test. Otherwise, what do you think you are, the mother of zombies?


    Drought?


    Lake thought in his heart, shook his head, and looked at Olivia: "Do you know what they are talking about?"


    Olivia was just about to speak.


    Lake said directly: "Forget it, concentrate, I''ll see for myself."


    As he said, Lake¡¯s force overflowed directly into Olivia¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.


    Next second.


    Lake saw imprisonment in a small dark room. The heroine is undoubtedly Olivia. As for the actor?


    Let''s put it this way.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake glanced at it, he turned black and ignored the small room.


    How come you haven¡¯t noticed that Olivia still has this tendency before?


    Lake found what he wanted to find, a group of consciousness stored on the sea of ??consciousness in Olivia, but floating outside the sea of ??consciousness.


    Boom!


    "Li, you are too messy."


    "Come on, they killed my son."


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake entered, his eyes lit up, and the voice of a man and woman talking in his ears. There was no emotion in the female voice, but the male voice was a little crazy.


    As expected.


    Lake stood in the line of sight of this Lee Ron and saw the women and men standing there. The women''s faces had scars that could not be concealed, and the men seemed to be born without eyes.


    Jiaying.


    Gordon.


    Jiaying stared at Lake, or rather, stared at Lee Ron: "Do you know, once you are exposed, what will you face?"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "Then have you thought about other people?"


    Jiaying said in a deep voice: "Do you know what the Westerners'' attitude towards us is, do you want other people of our tribe to experience the same pain that I have experienced?"


    At this point, Jiaying¡¯s eyes flashed the raging fire of anger: "Have you thought of this? Do you want to be buried because of your anger because of our people?"


    Lee Ron also said angrily: "They killed my son, my only son, they deserve to die."


    "They all deserve to die!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jiaying said blankly: "But instead of killing them in this way, the FBI, the Department of Homeland Security, and even the entire New York Police Department are looking for you. Can you say that your plan is seamless."


    Lee Ron did not speak.


    Jiaying sighed: "You have let more than fifty humans bury your son. If you think this is not enough and you want to expose our ethnic group together, you can continue, but if you agree with us, then , Please don''t bother us, you can kill yourself."


    Lee Ron was shocked: "What?"


    Next second.


    Lee Ron didn''t know what kind of mental journey he had gone through, and nodded: "I will, after I finish the last thing."


    Jiaying nodded and said thank you to Lee Ron.


    Lee Ron looked at Jiaying who was about to turn around and said, "Patriarch, has your...daughter found?"


    Jiaying stopped, turned around and glanced at Lee Ron, and smiled reluctantly: "No, but I believe I will find it. Goodbye, Li."


    "Goodbye!"


    "¡­¡­"


    After that, it was the last time that Lee Ron used the ability of [Anyone in contact with him or a target with his hypnotic puppet can be directly hypnotized by him].


    Following Lee Ron¡¯s painful scream, Lee Ron fell to the ground with a bang. It took him a long time to get up and write a suicide note. Then he found a rope to hang. At the moment of hanging, Lee Ron seemed to be aware of something, was surprised, and then he put his head into the sling without hesitation.


    Lake consciousness returns!


    Olivia regained the dominance of the body, and looked at Lake in horror: "Onixette, what did you just do in my head?"


    Lake glanced at Olivia: "Don''t worry, I didn''t go to see in that small room."


    Olivia opened her mouth, her face flushed: "What small room, nonsense, I don''t have it, I don''t have that kind of thought."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    I just talked about a small room, can you not give it so for nothing.


    Lake directly changed the subject and looked at Lee Ron on the planing table: "The autopsy has been done, how is the organ condition?"


    Olivia quickly regained consciousness, coughing, concealing his guilty conscience: "It''s terrible, in fact, even if he doesn''t hang himself, he will not live for twenty-four hours. The organs in his body are almost It''s all cracked. Even the heart, when I opened it, I thought at first glance that it was a corpse over 120 years old."


    Lake nodded.


    The stronger the ability, the greater the cost.


    No wonder this guy experienced a tragic torture when he used it the last time.


    But...


    The case is closed.


    is not a suicide, but it is also a suicide.


    Lee Ron chose to commit suicide. Lake felt that he might be able to guess a little reason. He should have been activated in Jiaying''s afterlife, but after activation, he immigrated to the Federation for some reason. Moreover, this is a Chinese. It should be a Chinese descent who has an Eastern core, which makes him incompatible with the Federation.


    family, ethnic group.


    You Ron can choose revenge for his son. Then, he will conceal his ethnic group and prevent their ethnic group from being exposed because of him, so it is reasonable to choose suicide.


    There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. The only difference is that your **** determines the right or wrong you look at the problem.


    Lake shook his head and looked at Olivia: "If anyone comes to claim his body, just give it to him."


    But this should not be possible anymore.


    Lake was actually just saying that. After solving the doubts in his heart, he also beckoned with Olivia and left the autopsy room.


    a week later.


    As Lake said, with the resignation of the municipal series, after the new mayor¡¯s repeated pledges and his own donation of 50 million to the New York Police Department to improve the treatment of school police, this could have been a sensation. The turmoil in the world seems to have gradually subsided.


    Time is the best forgetting technique.


    Most of the life in New York City has been restored to what it used to be. After all, I live in the Federation and have also experienced the baptism of September 11th. Frankly speaking, the people of the Federation have developed more forgetful things than anyone else. Maybe It''s because they can''t understand why people in Africa or Iraq still hate the Federation.


    It¡¯s been so long, forget it, okay?


    but¡­¡­


    is not forgotten by everyone.


    Such as Midtown University.


    On this day, Skye, Gwen, Peter and Harry, at the gate of the sports restaurant circled together, and countless students, were performing a blessing ceremony for the victims who died in the disaster a week ago.


    Everyone was seated on the lawn, the candlelight was bright, and there was silence. Surrounded by the candlelight, there were pictures after another.


    Someone was crying in a low voice.


    These people are disaster survivors or disaster victims are their friends.


    Some media reporters got permission to enter the campus to shoot. In the words of the board of directors of the university, the public should know and remember what happened here.


    Of course, this is a scene, the real thing, just like other things, can be a show, even if it is a disaster, for some people, if it is used well, it is also a show.


    This prayer started at six o''clock and lasted until ten o''clock in the evening.


    There is always an end to the end of the song.


    after awhile.


    The praying students stood up one after another, and walked towards the school gate in twos and threes.


    A female classmate hugged Skye: "Thank you, Skye."


    Skye smiled reluctantly.


    But...


    Skye, who had saved the world in the disaster, seemed to become the hero in these people''s hearts. After all, it was Skye who killed the gangsters and saved them in the end.


    So, one after another survivors hugged Skye, thanking Skye for saving them, but also thanking him for the rest of his life in this way.


    After a long time.


    Skye looked at the last classmate who went away with him, shook his head, and looked at Gwen who accompanied her next to him: "Actually, I am really not the savior or hero they were talking about."


    Gwen can testify to her about this.


    At that time, she wanted to leave to call the police to call the police uncle. As a result, the situation forced her to the second floor. As a result, she didn''t know how to drop it, and she became what she is now.


    Gwen glanced at Harry and Peter next to him, then looked at Skye: "You may not be their hero, but you are our hero, and you are also a superhero."


    Harry and Peter nodded and said in unison: "Yes."


    Maybe Skye was not the hero of the others, but Skye did save them. Without Skye, let alone Gwen, Gwen might have a chance to run out, but Harry and Peter estimated it was impossible.


    Skye sighed, his eyes fell on the media who was squatting over the campus not far away: "Do me a favor, can you drive in the car to pick me up?"


    She not only had to deal with school matters this past week, but also deal with the group of squatting at the gate of the campus.


    Skye and remember have been in close contact, Rachel, but it is clear that Skye mistakenly thought that all reporters were professional like Rachel, and more reporters were digging pits and waiting for you to jump.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 334: Jiaying finally appeared

    Skye knew that the world was not as beautiful as it was described. However, after contacting Rachel, Skye actually understood the profession of journalism quite well. However, after dealing with these New York reporters these days, Jeans Kai deeply understands what is sinister in the world.


    good fellow.


    In Skye''s view, none of this group of reporters cared about what happened here. They came here only because it was a hot news and the people liked it, so they came.


    If Rachel is truly a reporter pursuing the truth, then this group of New York reporters is a group of wild dogs on the roadside. After smelling the fishy smell, they will come here regardless, and don''t care about anything else.


    There are even several reporters who dig a pit against her even more sinisterly, trying to get her to dig out the pit to bury...Lake.


    A word.


    Lake¡¯s current identity information has also been updated, and anyone with energy can know that Lake has changed from a single to a divorced state, but when Lake adopted Skye, Lake was really single.


    Let''s put it this way.


    A group of journalists with sinister intentions tried to get Skye to deliberately mislead Skye to try to tell that Lake has some kind of ghost father plot during the interview.


    This made Skye immediately angry.


    Fortunately.


    After Rachel¡¯s interview with Skye was over, she spent an afternoon doing enough homework for Skye and practicing with Skye what these New York reporters might use to trap.


    This makes Skye very scared.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t seem to be worried at all.


    After Skye almost caught the trap that day, he came back and talked about it with Lake very fearfully. Then he looked at Lake¡¯s disapproving expression and was a little curious: "Don¡¯t you worry about it, in case I say something wrong." , Hurt you?"


    Lake smiled and stretched out his fist: "What is this?"


    Skye blinked.


    Lake''s expression is faint: "Words can''t kill people. What kills are punches and power. The size of power is the size of your punch. I never care how others arrange me, but doing anything requires a corresponding price. ."


    Anything taken in the world must pay a price. Although ambition is worth having, it is by no means cheap.


    This is what Lucy Maud Mongemare said.


    is taken from "Anne of Green Gables".


    Lake¡¯s summer reading material last year. After reading the whole book, I remember this sentence most clearly. After all, Lake has always been so convinced.


    What you want to get, you have to give something.


    This is the fundamental law.


    Lake¡¯s law is looting and white prostitution, so you can ignore this, but other people can¡¯t. It¡¯s the same sentence, you say it to you, as long as you can bear the price that the Lord needs to pay for it.


    In recent years, the number of journalists who disappeared in New York City is at least more than three digits.


    is disappearing. It is not a big problem for Lake.


    even...


    Skye was interviewed in the morning. The reporter, when Skye got home in the afternoon, had already taken an express flight to the Pacific Ocean for vacation.


    This is the price.


    Since this reporter wants to step on the power of the Lake father and daughter through Skye, it is a good thing to have this ambition, but unfortunately, he did not pay the corresponding price for this ambition.


    "Let''s go."


    Gwen smiled, comforted Skye, and said, "Uncle Lake and George are waiting for us outside. Don''t worry, they won''t embarrass you unless they want to be fired tomorrow."


    Skye shrugged.


    The entrance of the campus.


    Although for most people in New York City, the enthusiasm of this matter has been reduced, but for parents with children, they are still worried, especially tonight, so most of the parents are at the door. Waiting for the children of their own family who prayed for the victims to come out, and then take them home.


    Skye didn''t want it at first.


    But George called Lake and said that it would be nice to go to the school gate together, smoke, chat, and wait for the children to come out.


    Lake is fine anyway, so I came here today.


    There are patrolmen stationed on both sides of the streets of Zhongcheng College to prevent accidents. Many parents gather in twos and threes to chat, and if you look closely, it seems that everyone has something on their waist.


    Uh¡­¡­


    After what happened a week ago, unlike those who banned guns, in the past week alone, the sales of guns in New York have not fallen sharply, but have increased by more than a hundred points.


    even.


    Sign up for a gun license, and there are signs of overcrowding in various shooting ranges near New York. It is because the fathers brought their children over 16 years old to practice shooting.


    According to the statement of a parent interviewed by the media, he would not put his hopes on the so-called gun ban. Only we can protect ourselves. In the interview, the parent also showed us both. A collection of munitions purchased by Tian.


    Among them, Skye, who may have saved Midtown College, also played a role in fueling the flames. Even Pepper Poz euphemistically called Lake to see if he could use the EAA series of weapons and Sri Lanka. What kind of cooperation did Kay reach, such as endorsements, or something.


    And Hollywood also moved after hearing the wind and found Lake through various congressmen or other connections, saying that they would see if they could get any authorization from Skye. They had plans to produce a movie to restore this incident. , While letting the people familiarize themselves with this matter, they also used this way to mourn the victims.


    Lake directly stated that they should go to Skye''s lawyer. As for Skye''s lawyer is the Karen ambassador, what does it matter? Anyway, the legal issues at home are basically handled by Karen.


    Skye, as the third generation of children, naturally, Karen, who has many years of experience as a prosecutor, took over his legal affairs.


    Skye is almost the only winner.


    Lake also seemed to see Skye''s unwillingness and worry, but the words of comfort were also very simple, or not comforting, this was what Skye deserved after opening Wushuang to save the world.


    At least after this incident, Skye no longer needs to worry about scholarships. New York University said that it would provide an S-level scholarship for Skye''s three-year college career.


    is the one with free tuition and monthly living allowance.


    This is what Skye deserves.


    correct.


    Gwen also has it.


    But in this story, Gwen played a supporting role. After all, how Gwen¡¯s scene rushed out to tell other students not to send people away, and Gwen called the police.


    George laughed at the police station these days. When the two came together just now, there were some complaints that in fact, Gwen''s shooting skills were not bad.


    Lake smiled to this, and nodded from time to time, as if you were right.


    As for Peter and Harry, they are completely reduced to the background version. If this matter is really adapted into a movie, there is no doubt that, in order to increase the drama conflict, Hollywood may also use Harry or Peter¡¯s people. Set for someone who becomes a pig teammate.


    This is also a normal operation in Hollywood, and there is no law of adaptation that is not nonsense.


    In the campus.


    Under the protection of Harry and Peter, Skye and Gwen directly avoided reporters who wanted to ask questions and walked to the gate of the campus. The reporters who were still chasing after saw the silver Porsche Cayenne on the opposite side of the road and stopped directly. I didn''t dare to catch up and ask questions anymore.


    Perhaps the media would not care if the Bureau of Homeland Security spoke, but if the Osborne Group and the Stark Group also spoke, any reporter in New York City who still wants to mess up will have to weigh his own small body. Can bear this problem.


    "Boy!"


    A man in black saw Harry and said, "It''s getting late, the master is very worried about you."


    Harry nodded at the man in black, then looked at Gwen and Skye and said, "See you next week?"


    Gwen and Skye and Harry also said goodbye.


    Harry pulled Peter towards the black car. When he came here, Harry also picked him up. When he went back, he naturally wanted to send Peter back.


    The most important thing.


    Harry feels like himself outside, and for that home, Harry has a kind of resistance from the bottom of his heart, his irritable father, a mansion without life, and Harry feels like a prison instead of a small home full of warmth. .


    Gwen and the old men who stood smoking cigarettes across the road beckoned, and then said to Skye, "Let''s go."


    Skye gave a hum.


    at this time.


    A middle-aged woman walked up to Skye: "Sorry, excuse me, are you Skye?"


    Skye looked up at this woman with long dark blonde hair curled up and some scars on her face, and nodded: "You are..."


    These days, the parents of more than one student have approached Skye to express his gratitude Therefore, Skye mistakenly thought that the woman in front of him was the parent of the student.


    Jiaying seemed to be a little excited: "Skye, I am..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Lake had walked out from behind and said to Skye, "Skye, this is what I told you. A friend of mine in Dongguo, Jiaying."


    Jiaying was taken aback for a moment, looking at Lake who appeared next to her.


    Lake looked at Jiaying with a smile: "Didn''t I call you? Why, didn''t you call me?"


    Jiaying was silent for a while, feeling the deep and rich murderous lock from her body, and smiled reluctantly: "Your phone is down, I remember you mentioned Skye to me, so..."


    Skye''s eyes lit up, looked at Jiaying, and stretched out his hand: "Hello, my name is Skye."


    Jiaying looked at the right hand stretched out in front of him, feeling the killing intent gradually retreating next to him, smiled and shook hands with Skye: "Hello, my name is Jiaying, I am glad to meet you."


    Skye said, "Then, Aunt Jiaying, are you specifically invited by Lake to help me?"


    Jiaying: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 335: Biggest graduate from Tiandadi University

    Skye never stopped chasing his own life experience.


    But...


    My mind now is different from my mind at the time.


    In the past, Skye wanted to return to her home, which belonged to her. But now, even though Skye can¡¯t do what Lake¡¯s group is not curious about his own life experience, they still want to find out. At least, Skye thought Want an answer, an answer why abandon her.


    Lake did not stop this either.


    and it was Lake that inspired Skye to find it in the Eastern Country. However, due to the distance, Skye could only find it through the Internet, but unfortunately nothing was found.


    No, when Skye and Lake were spending the New Year in Paris, Lake once told Skye that he would introduce a bounty hunter from the eastern country to Skye.


    obviously.


    Skye mistakenly thought that Jiaying in front of him was the bounty hunter Lake helped her find.


    Star Building.


    Lake and Skye returned home, Jiaying also came back. After all, Jiaying is Lake¡¯s nominal friend, and after Skye mistakenly thought it, Lake didn¡¯t explain it?


    "drink wine?"


    "no, thank you."


    Jiaying looked at Lake who was walking towards the bar, not watching her at all, and said, seemingly pointedly: "Wine is for sorrow, Director Edwin."


    Lake poured wine on his own, looked up at Jiaying, and smiled: "Wine is omnipotent, you can alleviate your sorrow, or you can drink it when you are happy."


    Skye said next to him: "I''ll go to the bedroom and change my clothes."


    Lake nodded.


    Jiaying turned to look at Skye: "Can I go up and take a look?"


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m the same Eastern country or something. Skye listened to Jiaying¡¯s words and shrugged: ¡°Of course, as long as you don¡¯t think my bedroom is messy, I forgot to clean up when I left today. ."


    Jiaying smiled and said, "I promise not to think so."


    talking.


    Jiaying looked at Lake.


    Lake nodded, and the words appeared in Jiaying''s ear: "Pay attention to your identity, my friend, Ms. Jiaying, otherwise, I don''t mind sending you a ride."


    Jiaying was taken aback for a moment, then nodded calmly.


    soon.


    Skye took Jiaying upstairs.


    Lake sipped the bourbon in his cup.


    Actually...


    Just like what Lake said when he adopted Skye, he did not reject the appearance of Jiaying, nor did he reject the idea of ??family reunion. Even now, Lake still has this idea.


    Everyone is a different individual. Karen never forces Lake to make any choice. Likewise, Lake does not force Skye to make any choice.


    But not now.


    The first half of this year is a critical time for Skye. Moreover, Skye has been admitted to New York University early. Going to university for further studies is what Skye often talks about. At this time, what Skye needs to do is to rest assured. the University.


    Lake is already ready, and I told Skye a few years ago that if he didn''t find his mother by the time Skye was twenty-one, Lake would give this as a gift to Skye.


    Skye is only eighteen years old this year, three years before he is twenty-one.


    the second floor.


    Skye opened his door, invited Jiaying in, gathered her hair, and said to Jiaying who followed: "Sorry, I haven''t had time to clean up."


    Jiaying smiled and looked at this room full of memories of Skye from the age of thirteen to eighteen now, full of warm and tidy room and said: "Very beautiful room."


    Skye smiled: "Thank you."


    Jiaying''s gaze fell on a map of the eastern country on the wall, and a guzheng hanging next to it, looking at Skye with some doubts.


    After all, Skye thought that Jiaying was invited by Lake to help her, and did not conceal it. While taking out the book from her backpack and putting it on the computer desk, Skye casually said: "This is what I currently pass through. The map I found, the guzheng was a 16-year-old gift given to me by a friend of Lake after returning from a business trip in the East. However, this thing is difficult to learn."


    Jiaying curiously asked: "The map you have looked for?"


    into the eye map.


    Among them, Jiaying''s hometown has not yet been marked with any sign.


    Skye grumbled: "Lake said, if I can''t find it in the Federation, maybe I should try to look for it from the Eastern Kingdom, but the system on the Eastern Kingdom is somewhat difficult to invade, and even if it is invaded. , The speed is also difficult, even when I go, I need to clean up the virus in their computer."


    For this, Skye had already vomited with her master Seifer more than once.


    Unbelievable.


    The data storage system in Dongguo is no longer an old problem. Rather, it is simply a breeding ground, filled with various garbage antivirus and various garbage programs.


    Jiaying was slightly taken aback when she heard this sentence: "Ai... Lake didn''t stop you from looking for your parents?"


    Skye turned to look at Jiaying with some curiosity: "Why stop me? He is my adoptive father, I respect him, but at the same time, he also respects me."


    has always been respectful.


    Skye silently added a sentence in his heart. In fact, after June of this year, after the family court process was completed, Skye had already made a decision to add Edwin''s surname.


    Adoption is one thing.


    The process has been completed. Lake is Skye¡¯s true guardian, but in fact, adoption does not really mean becoming a family, especially for a Skye who was only adopted at the age of thirteen. The smelly and long process has to go, and there is also a line. Lake and Skye will be in line until June 12th of this year.


    If there are no problems in the family court, after going through the process, Skye will become a member of the Edwin family in a real sense.


    Skye said he was looking forward to it. After all, he had already decided on this matter when Helen was born. Even if he found his biological parents, Skye felt that this would not change anything.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked at Jiaying walking down the stairs, smiled, and pushed a glass of orange juice that had just been squeezed in front of him to the opposite side: "Please sit down, Ms. Jiaying."


    Jiaying said: "I don''t drink..."


    The words are halfway through.


    Jiaying''s gaze fell on the glass of orange juice, and she frowned at Lake.


    Five seconds later.


    Jiaying sat on the high stool opposite Lake, looked at Lake, and said straightforwardly: "You know me well, Mr. Edwin."


    Lake sipped his own cup of Bourbon and smiled: "Call me Lake, Skye is very smart. If you are too talented, she will see the problem."


    Jiaying frowned: "You know?"


    Lake put down his wine glass and looked at Jiaying with a smile: "I know, maybe more than you know, who do you think killed Daniel Whitehorse."


    Jiaying was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Lake: "It''s you?"


    "not me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake laughed, and after denying it, he smiled directly: "However, these days, there are not many capable friends. I heard about you from my friends."


    paused.


    Lake looked at Jiaying: "Including how you made Lee Ron suicide."


    Jiaying was shocked.


    but¡­¡­


    This still can''t change Jiaying''s purpose this time.


    She finally found her daughter, her long-lost daughter.


    Jiaying took a deep breath, ready to be slapped to death by Lake, looked directly at Lake, and said in a low voice and with certainty: "Skye is my daughter, and she is called Daisy."


    was beyond Jiaying''s expectation.


    Lake didn''t shoot her to death in the showdown, but nodded and said undoubtedly: "Yes, I also know that you are Skye''s mother, otherwise, do you think you can come in with me?"


    home is a safe haven.


    Except for his family and friends, Lake has never invited any stranger over. If Lake¡¯s bottom line is the last piece of pure land in his heart, then the Star Tower is his last piece of pure land in reality.


    Jiaying was stunned: "That..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "It''s not time."


    "what."


    "It''s not time."


    "Why?"


    Lake looked a little agitated, but still restrained Jiaying, who was afraid of his anger, and said with a faint expression: "Ms. Jiaying, you already know Skye. Then, when approaching Skye, you should Did you know about me?"


    Jiaying nodded.


    When she and Gordon heard about this kind of big news in New York in the next life, they rushed over immediately and persuaded Li to commit suicide so as not to expose their ethnic group. When they stayed in New York, they saw the news on newspapers and TV. Kay.


    Jiaying was dumbfounded at the time, and then was very sure that Skye was her daughter.


    the reason?


    Q is the fetters from the time of pregnancy in October.


    However, Jiaying did not act rashly. Instead, he found Skye''s information through various aspects. After confirming certain things, he acted. During this period, the information about Lake, who was Skye''s adoptive father, was naturally found by Jiaying. Come on.


    Lake, as a federal executive, is not a Langley agent who needs to be hidden. Although his information is not transparent, it is quite simple to obtain it.


    Nature.


    Jiaying also knew that Lake was also adopted.


    Lake nodded: "Since you know, then, you should know that Skye will graduate in June this year, and then he will go to New York University for further studies."


    Jiaying nodded, and then looked at Lake a little unclearly: "What does it matter?"


    Lake looked at Jiaying with no expression on his face: "Maybe it¡¯s okay, maybe it¡¯s, but I think it¡¯s relevant, Ms. Jiaying, I don¡¯t want to see anything that can make Skye¡¯s mood fluctuate in this high school. , You are Skye¡¯s biological mother. I have never denied this, but right now, no!"


    Jiaying: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 336: Cobra about to exit the hole

    Actually...


    Skye is a critical period for entering higher education this year, which is not the core reason.


    A word.


    Foreign people have no future.


    Lake may have an indifferent attitude towards this matter at the beginning, but just as Skye agreed with him, Lake also agreed with Skye. Therefore, as an old father, he knew that the foreigner had no future. Don''t stop, that would violate the title of Lake''s daughter slave.


    An unawakened stranger is a human.


    The alien after the awakening is a man-made man, a technological creation, neither a human nor a transcendent, but a test product of the Cree.


    Lake has made up his mind. In his kingdom of God, there must be a place for Skye, provided that Skye cannot change from a human to a human being.


    and.


    Lake looked at Jiaying, and said thoughtfully: "You don''t really think that you let that Lee Ron commit suicide, and everything is peaceful, the world will be well."


    Jiaying frowned.


    Lake sniffed.


    The so-called high-tech hypnosis in the murderer''s confession is only used to tell outsiders. One is counted as one. With Lake as the bottom line, several people in Washington will believe this statement.


    The science alone can¡¯t explain it. It looks artificially made, but the bomb vest without any artificial traces can¡¯t make a reasonable explanation.


    This case has been handed over to SHIELD.


    Just as the Department of Homeland Security compromised and exchanged during the confrontation between the White Palace and S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., supernatural cases naturally have the newly established Super Investigation Bureau to take charge. Such terrorist attacks are undoubtedly S.H.I.E.L.D. Terms of reference.


    Unless...


    Lake said directly that he learned the truth behind the case through an informant, but it is a pity that Lake obviously did not intend to do that.


    the reason?


    I really thought I knew the stranger behind the scenes, so Lake didn''t bother to care about it.


    Lake smiled and looked at Jiaying: "Ms. Jiaying, in fact, if you show up earlier, I would be happy for you to tell Skye the truth."


    "what?"


    "When my friend went to kill Daniel Whitehorse, the first thing he said was to keep alive, because I learned what happened to Ms. Jiaying from a certain way."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Jiaying''s face and shrugged: "However, my friend told me your true ability. Therefore, Daniel Whitehorse is dead, and there is no more scum left."


    Jiaying''s eyes flickered.


    She has been to that island.


    Just after Lake hit Daniel Whitehorse with a knife, but Gordon at the time detected the powerful aura remaining there, although it was recorded, but after that, the aura did not reappear.


    Lake finished his glass of wine, got up from the high stool, and looked at Jiaying: "You can''t tell before June. After June, after Skye graduates, I want to tell Skye the truth. I won''t Block, during this time, you can live as my friend from the East. I welcome you very much, but remember what I said, otherwise, you will die. So, have we reached a deal?"


    finished.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and looked at Jiaying calmly, without showing any expression.


    Jiaying opened her mouth, looked at Lake, and said silently: "You are not afraid that I will cause you trouble."


    She felt a little weird.


    is because of blind arrogance.


    still comes from self-confidence.


    Jiaying feared that Lake would not understand, she looked at Lake directly and said, "Daniel Whitehorse is dead, but the organization behind him has never stopped pursuing me."


    Lake snorted and said, "Promise my terms. I guarantee your safety in New York."


    If you can''t keep even one person, Lake Bai said that he has worked so hard in New York City for so many years, the law enforcement system, the education system, the court system...Which one does not have an acquaintance or friend of Lake?


    Moreover.


    Lake looked at Jiaying: "Do you know the name of the organization that hunted you down?"


    Jiaying was silent for a while and shook her head: "They are mysterious, but they have an official background."


    Lake smiled and said, "They have dealt with me before. What is the result? You see, Daniel Whitehorse was chopped by my friend!"


    There is not even scum left.


    Jiaying: "..."


    at this time.


    Skye, who changed into casual clothes, walked down the stairs and said to Jiaying, who turned around, "Today Friday, I ordered the steak in the restaurant next door. Can you eat beef, Aunt Jiaying?"


    Jiaying''s expression moved, nodded, and smiled: "In Dongguo, cows could not be eaten before, but now they can be eaten."


    Skye smiled and said, "I know, but your figure is so good. I thought you would say you like salads. I also ordered two salads."


    Jiaying said thank you, then looked at Lake: "Then I will trouble you these few days."


    Lake''s mouth curled up, and he smiled: "Our family has always welcomed friends."


    at this time.


    Ding Dong.


    Skye opened the door somewhat curiously, and then screamed. After that, he was very excited with the jumping hug that Alexis appeared at the door.


    Lake released the right hand that had just held Jiaying, and looked at Jiaying: "I said, after you promise, you will be safe, provided you don''t break your promise."


    Skye and Alexis, who should have just returned from a holiday in the UK, walked upstairs and said to Lake, "Alexis and I are upstairs. Remember to call us when you take out."


    Lake nodded.


    Jiaying looked at Alexis who followed Skye and frowned: "That''s..."


    Lake looked at Jiaying suspiciously: "Don''t you think Skye doesn''t have a friend? That''s the neighbor downstairs, who grew up with Skye."


    grew up together for at least five years.


    rounded.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that they grew up together.


    after awhile.


    Kassel downstairs and Beckett, who had just moved back, were living together, each knocked on the door of Lake''s house with a plate of meals.


    After Lake opened the door, Kassel uncovered the Texas-style barbecue steak in front of him, and looked at Lake: "Surprised?"


    Lake said hello to Beckett next to him, and then looked at Kassel: "Frankly speaking, I don''t think it is a surprise. As expected, Alexis''s first stop is to come to Skye when he comes back. I''m afraid you This daughter slave has already turned ten stories of jealousy in her heart."


    "..."


    It seems that Kassel, who was directly pierced by Lake, entered the living room directly from next to Lake: "Congratulations, that romantic land agent will be serially kidnapped and abused in the next chapter."


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth.


    When Beckett walked to Lake, he shook his head and said in a low voice, "In order to wait for Alexis to come back, Cassell went to New Jersey to buy the steak early in the morning, and it turned out..."


    Lake smiled.


    close the door.


    Lake introduced Jiaying, who seemed to be at a loss in the living room, to Kassel and Beckett, saying that this was a friend from the east country. During this time, he might live in his house, upstairs and downstairs. It''s not a bad thing.


    After all, Jiaying entered the country illegally. Get to know Beckett and ask Lake to come forward directly. The status is over there. For the direct intervention of an illegal entry, the grade dropped suddenly.


    Just like Lake rarely appeared in these years.


    Beckett and Jiaying shook hands, expressing the landlord¡¯s enthusiasm for welcoming the guests.


    Kassel put the steak on the table and looked at Lake: "Are you going on a business trip again?"


    Beckett also looked at Lake curiously.


    Lake said to Kassel speechlessly: "Don''t worry, Skye is sixteen years old, and he won''t be left to take care of you, and won''t destroy the world of you and Beckett."


    Beckett smiled and said, "I don''t think I like Skye, the hero of New York City, the pride of New York women."


    Lake laughed haha.


    Kassel said, "But you want to go out, right?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, it may take about ten days to go out. During this time, Jiaying will stay here, and Hermione will also come to help me take care of Skye."


    Beckett curiously said: "Go to Washington?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, Brussels!"


    Beckett''s eyes lit up: "Belgium?"


    Lake nodded.


    Beckett looked directly at Kassel: "I heard that Brussels is also very good this season."


    Cassell was taken aback for a moment. He wasn''t talking about Lake, but he was talking about him all at once.


    but¡­


    Kassel, who is not short of money, directly said yes, and then looked at Lake: "When are you going?"


    Lake laughed and said, "It''s about half a month later."


    Kassel thought for a while and looked at Beckett: "I will have an autograph meeting in three days, and then I will give this new book to the magazine, but, yes, I can adjust it, can you ask for leave? ?"


    Beckett said, "I haven''t used my vacation this year, so you can."


    Kassel nodded, then looked at Lake: "No, you go to Brussels without Hermione or..."


    When it comes to this.


    Kassel blinked openly with Lake, UU reading seemed to be secretly conveying some message.


    Lake rolled his eyes: "I am on a business trip, not on my honeymoon."


    "Business trip?"


    Beckett said, "Is there any meeting over there that you, the Land and Resources Bureau seat who does not go out easily, want to attend?"


    Lake sighed: "There is no way, the two big guys have chosen, I have no excuses for not going."


    If Hermione is pregnant, that would be a good excuse.


    but¡­


    Hermione is not pregnant either.


    Emilia is pregnant, so is Rachel. They are all busy with their own business. As for Safer, who flies around every day, Lake called yesterday. Good guy, the satellite signal is located directly on the Antarctic side. Now, I don¡¯t know why Seifer is going there.


    Just take advantage of this little half a month and try to make Hermione or Seifer pregnant?


    Stop it.


    Even if it is pregnant, it will take ten months, which is too late.


    Lake thought for a long time, but he didn''t find any good excuses to reject Minister Kelly''s invitation and...General Rose''s invitation.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 337: Future Weapon Technology R&D Group

    Yes it is.


    This overseas trip was not only invited by Minister Kelly, his boss, but also by General Ross, the old military leader and adoptive father.


    Lake thought for a while. It seemed that he couldn''t find any reason to refuse other than his own woman giving birth.


    But Lake thought for a while, and it¡¯s not bad to go out to watch a weapons fair.


    And this weapons fair is specially prepared for NATO, which is the North Atlantic Treaty Organization, which is even more interesting.


    The last arms dealer who was able to specifically let the North Atlantic Treaty Organization take time to watch a single weapon display actually had it. However, later this guy didn¡¯t know that the nerve was wrong, closed his own weapons research and development center, and ran to invest. New energy market.


    This guy is Tony Stark.


    about this.


    The arms industry is like a carnival, and the new energy industry is calling for the wolf to come.


    Even in the description of the magical media reporters who received the news in advance, this time, it may be the time to completely let Stark Industry step down from the altar.


    There are talented people from generation to generation. You don¡¯t plan to develop new weapons. Naturally, someone will replace you.


    After the news of the NATO agreement to watch the film came out, the media and finance have all looked down on Stark.


    but¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, after the news broke out, unlike the predicted plummet, Stark¡¯s stock price immediately began to soar very unreasonably, and the more powerful other weapons, the more Stark¡¯s stock price soared. The higher.


    is very unscientific.


    But it seems reasonable.


    Because several psychologists have analyzed this, Tony Stark is an extremely proud and conceited person. This, according to Tony Stark, even if Stark does not withdraw from the new weapon, now Stark Industry Judging from the weapons technology possessed, at the very least, Stark Industries¡¯ main munitions can maintain profits within ten years without being affected.


    This was said on the first day, and the news broke out the NATO group watching the movie on the second day.


    There is no doubt that this is a face slap.


    According to the analysis of psychologists, based on the character of Tony Stark, since he said this sentence, once this weapon is really likely to destroy the main business of Stark Industry, Stark Industry will return to the arms industry, and psychologists are not worried about the weapons research and development center shut down by Stark Industries.


    The core of the Stark industry is Tony Stark, the top talented arms designer Tony Stark who has designed three explosive weapons in three months.


    This is the real reason why the stock price of Stark Industries has risen against the trend.


    a few days later.


    Stark Industries.


    When Lake got out of the elevator, he saw Tony Stark with his hands wrapped in bandages for the first time.


    "Yo!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and jokingly said, "No wonder I used the image of Iron Man to appear in front of me a few times before. It turned out that this is the case. How about it?


    When he came back from Herema Terrace, Lake felt the Aries lit up in his own chaotic universe. After returning to New York, he initially thought it was Tony Stark who really insisted on 10,000 punches and then awakened. Of his own little universe.


    But Lake thinks badly.


    Lake did not feel the small universe in Tony Stark, and, before today, even if Tony Stark appeared, he appeared in front of Iron Man. Even if he showed up, he just opened his face mask.


    At first, Lake didn''t care, who would make people like Iron Man.


    But now.


    Lake finally knows why Tony is like Iron Man.


    This guy said he didn''t like it, but he was quite honest.


    Lake said, without waiting for Tony to reply, he looked directly at Tony curiously: "Are you planning to surprise me?"


    Tony sniffed: "For you, surprise, sorry, if you are a woman, I might be interested."


    Lake smiled: "Is it, even now, are you still interested in other women?"


    Tony directly pushed the poured bourbon to Lake''s face blankly.


    Proud.


    Lake thought like this, took the wine glass, took a sip, and looked at Tony: "Let¡¯s talk, I''ll hold on to the fourth thousand punch."


    Tony said blankly, "Four thousand punches."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Awesome."


    Tony said, "I will be able to hit 10,000 punches before long."


    Lake nodded, his tone was perfunctory: "Really, then I congratulate you first."


    "you do not believe."


    "No, I believe it."


    Lake shook his head and looked at Tony: "Tell me when it hits 10,000 punches. I will go and observe it. By the way, I will arrange a few ambulances. Otherwise, the small universe has not awakened, and your hands are too late to be rescued and have to be amputated."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    Ok.


    Lake indeed believes that Tony can throw 10,000 punches now, but he still has reservations about Tony''s awakening of the small universe. Although he does not understand what happened to the awakened Aries, he embellished him. Chaos universe, this is still a good thing for Lake.


    The brighter the stars in Aries, the deeper the background of the chaotic universe, and the strength of Lake is also improving.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake doesn''t quite understand how Aries emerged, but from now on, this seems to be developing in a direction that is beneficial to Lake.


    In fact, if Tony can awaken the small universe, Lake is a bit hopeful, but it is not good-looking. After all, 10,000 punches are just a chance to awaken, not 100%.


    But this is not the main purpose of Lake coming here.


    Lake sat on the sofa and looked at Tony: "What did you say on the phone just now, you want to go to Brussels?"


    Tony said: "An unknown arms dealer who claims to be able to crush me has come out. As the object of challenge, I am also very curious about their weapon."


    NATO will be watching the film collectively in ten days. This matter is not a major global event, but it is currently the number one hot issue in the arms industry.


    As time gets closer, this future weapons research and development group whose reputation was crushed to death by Stark Industries, and the founder of MARS for short, James McCullan, also said in an interview with the media, although he did not disclose it. The name of this new weapon is useful, but it expresses boldly that it is a weapon that can change the pattern of world war and completely defeat Stark''s industrial weapon technology.


    There was a bold word.


    Stark Industries'' stock once again showed a soaring trajectory.


    What kind of person is Tony Stark, arrogant and proud, people are so provocative, stock investors said that if it were them, they would definitely not be able to bear it, obviously, Tony Stark could not bear it even more.


    Lake shook his head: "Didn''t you say that the weapon R&D center is permanently closed, and that it is fully promoting the transformation of Stark''s industry into new energy? How, as the stockholders predicted, are you planning to fight back?"


    and many more.


    **** it.


    If this guy still fights back, isn''t the money I threw in to be short-lived?


    Lake thought like that, and he had already wondered whether to let Tony Stark disappear for a while.


    "New energy is the most important layout of Stark Industry in the future."


    Tony said directly: "In order to deploy new energy, I have already acquired several new energy plants six months ago. How can I give up?"


    Lake nodded.


    But by looking at the light-emitting device on Tony''s chest, it can be guessed that Tony has discovered a new type of energy from the relics of his father Howard Stark on the side of S.H.I.E.L.D..


    Natural.


    Transforming new energy sources and finding the next century-old business location for Stark Industry is also in the planning of Tony Stark. As for the Congressional hearing that should have been born with new energy sources, it did not come.


    the reason?


    Lake thinks that the problem is probably with him. After all, Hydra has suffered from Lake too many times, and along with Iron Man, there is another Gemini Saint Sega who has a close relationship with Lake, Nine Heads. The snake''s most able to jump leader Daniel Whitehorse also GG, replaced by the cautious Alexander Pierce on stage.


    It is estimated that after thinking about it, Alexander Pierce felt that risks and benefits are not proportional.


    Just like the action squad that specializes in foreigners under Hydra now knows that Jiaying is in New York, right in Lake''s apartment, but it doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Tony immediately said: "But someone has already provoke Stark Industries so much, if I don''t say it..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Pepper asked you to do this, right."


    Tony opened his mouth, and then returned to his senses: "Nonsense, how is it possible."


    Lake glanced at Tony, and didn''t mind revealing some news to Tony: "You know, beyond the awakening of the small universe, there is a saying that the sixth sense is awakened?"


    Tony looked suspiciously at Lake: "How would I know."


    "Then you know now."


    Lake smiled and said: "After you awaken the little universe, after awakening the sixth sense again, you will gain some strange abilities, such as I can see you lying at a glance."


    "what?"


    "Yes, my sixth sense tells me that you are lying. I believe in my sixth sense, especially after awakening. If you believe it, I will go to the sea of ??your consciousness to prove that I am not wrong. ?"


    "Go!"


    Tony said with a black face, "No one can get into my head."


    Lake shrugged.


    After Tony said these words, he looked at Lake suspiciously: "Hey, don''t you have a look in my head."


    Lake smiled: "You want to tell me, I am right or wrong, did Pepper force you to do that."


    Tony looked around and found that Pepper was not here, then looked at Lake: "Okay, okay, Pepper forced it. Stark Industry is in a critical period of integrity. If I don¡¯t speak up, Stark Industry It is estimated that the share price of the company will be cut in half, which will not affect us well."


    finished.


    Tony looked at Lake angrily: "It''s up to you now."


    Lake took the phone out of his pocket: "Paper, did you hear that, Tony was forced."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 338: Tony Stark with PTSD

    not long time.


    Lake leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed, his gaze fell not far away, and seemed to be engaged in a good relationship between couples, which is a quarreling game between the two.


    He did it on purpose.


    the reason?


    Do humans need a reason for fishing? If necessary, Lake¡¯s reason is the same as that of human beings like fishing. It¡¯s boring and idle.


    after awhile.


    Pepper and Tony kissed, then beckoned to Lake from a distance, and then took the elevator down.


    Tony walked over again, turned towards Lake with a dark face, and laughed twice: "Haha, it''s funny, don''t you think so, don''t you feel bored?"


    Lake shrugged: "For others, yes, it''s boring, but for you, frankly speaking, if I have a chance, I will definitely do it again."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    Lake doesn''t bother to lie, he really thinks so, if given the opportunity, he will do it again.


    Tony sat down again: "Now you can tell me."


    Lake regained consciousness.


    "what?"


    "My brain."


    "I lied to you."


    "what?"


    Tony frowned and said, "You just said..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I know what I said. The perception of the sixth sense can indeed bring you many superpowers that you can''t imagine, but it took so long for Saga to practice hard to get into the sixth sense. My portal, how could it be possible that I opened my eyes, and I was so busy that I turned off the lights, so I don¡¯t have time to cultivate hard."


    Tony looked at Lake blankly: "Really, I thought you were practicing your way."


    Lake looked at Tony: "Why do you say this."


    "There are too many women, isn''t it for you to practice?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Lake laughed, tears almost bursting out, and looked at Tony: "Jesus God, Tony, are you jealous of me? I dare to swear to God that your passion is far above me."


    MMP.


    Lake thinks he can accept anyone''s criticism of his view of love, but Tony Stark, the famous playboy, is undoubtedly jealous.


    Tonyha laughed: "I''m jealous of you, don''t be funny, at least, I am different from you, I have nothing to do with you, your love concept is distorted, Lake, you should go to a psychological counseling class."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tony: "Did you say that?"


    Tony looked at Lake curiously.


    Lake waved his hand and changed the subject directly. He had decided to embrace the forest. It was all my wings. It was impossible for him to walk the old way.


    Good horses don¡¯t turn their heads back.


    Lake is the same, looking directly at Tony: "What are you going to do with me, planning to go to Brussels with me?"


    Seeing that Tony entered the topic, he also said directly: "I will ask you to find out what the future weapons research and development group will show to NATO at that time."


    Lake smiled.


    "You can''t find it?"


    "Jarvis can''t hack into it."


    "Sorry."


    "what."


    Lake shook his head and said: "I don''t know what it is. The reason why I passed is purely because the Minister of Land and Resources pulled me over to be his bodyguard. By the way, General Ross felt that we could pass by Paris and meet Karen after the business trip. Get together, so I will go. By the way, you can ask James. He went to NATO half a month ago."


    Tony said, "Do you think I didn''t ask, what the **** guy said it was a military secret."


    Lake smiled, and then looked at Tony suspiciously: "Are you worried, worried that this weapon that the future weapon research and development group will boast about can really sing you down to conquer him?"


    Tony laughed: "Stark''s wisdom is far beyond your imagination. In my field, no one understands better than me!"


    Lake spread his hands: "Then what are you afraid of?"


    Tony said blankly, "I just think something is wrong."


    The research and development of any weapon is by no means overnight, but the future weapons research and development group, before, was at most a third-rate arms company, but because it knows how to lick, some of the weapons of NATO military alliances overseas are purchased for the future. The weapons research and development group, and NATO some small arms accessories or whatever, will be developed for this company.


    but¡­¡­


    A weapon that claims to be able to crush the Stark industry?


    Isn¡¯t this something that can be done by just doing it? Didn¡¯t you really think that Tony said at the time that Stark¡¯s industrial weapons research and development department would be permanently shut down?


    Again.


    Tony is very confident about Stark Industry¡¯s current armament heritage. Before he found a new wealth growth point for Stark Industry, Stark Industry¡¯s munitions were still ranked No.1 in the world.


    "I have checked the flow of funds. In recent years, the NATO military alliance has continuously invested more than five billion dollars in the future weapons research and development group. Obviously, this weapon NATO or the Federation has long known."


    "But I did not find this information in any database, including NATO."


    "and also¡­¡­"


    "I didn''t find the laboratory of the Future Weapon Research and Development Group at all, and even I couldn''t find a weapon research and development expert who worked for them in the arms field."


    "Don''t you think there is a problem?"


    Tony said toward Lake like this: "Either this future weapons research and development group is bragging, or the experimental base of this future weapons research and development group is very secretive, and there is a problem.¡±


    Lake put away the banter on his face and looked at Tony with the same serious face. Under Tony''s gaze, Lake called Pepper again.


    Pepper, who just got off the elevator and returned to his office, connected: "Lake?"


    Lake said directly: "Pepper, after Obadea Stan died, did Tony go to a psychiatrist?"


    Pepper said: "No, what''s the matter?"


    Lake looked at Tony and said to the phone: "Find one, I suspect, Tony has PTSD."


    "what?"


    "PTSD, what are you talking about?"


    What is the previous sentence? Pepper said, while the latter sentence was said by Tony.


    After Lake hung up the phone, he looked at Tony calmly: "Isn''t it? If the future weapons research and development group said that they developed a weapon far beyond yours before the demon incident, how would you react? Tony."


    Tony said blankly, "Same as now."


    Lake shook his head: "No, you used to think that he is provoking you, and then he will develop weapons that are more powerful than him, but you will never suspect that there is any shocking conspiracy just because there is no experimental base."


    paused.


    Lake said: "This, combined with what you have experienced, there is no doubt that PSTD!"


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    PTSD, full name, post-traumatic stress disorder.


    The specific explanation refers to the delayed appearance and appearance of the individual caused by the individual experiencing, witnessing or encountering one or more actual deaths involving himself or others, or being threatened by death, or serious injury, or threats to physical integrity. Persistent mental disorder.


    Maybe in the previous life of Dongguo, Lake had only seen it in movies, but here, Lake has seen many people who got PTSD.


    The majority of soldiers.


    From a certain point of view, Swag, who lives in the mountains, also got PTSD, but he was mild, but this can be seen from his deliberate escape from modern society.


    As for Tony...


    In addition to this, ¡¡¡¡Lake has an excellent proof.


    Tony''s hands wrapped in bandages.


    **** hands.


    Lake looked at Tony: "Tony, do you know why I told you about Saga''s small universe practice?"


    Tony looked suspiciously at Lake: "Is the practice fake?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, the practice is real, but I also told you that even if you successfully punch 10,000 times, you may not be able to realize your own small universe. There is a probability, you tell me , If it was the you before, and you who hadn''t moved your chest, would you gamble on this probability as if you were masochistic?"


    Tony was dumb.


    A top rich man in the world, a rich man who is worth millions of dollars every minute, if he can''t even count this point, can he still get his current status?


    Paranoia is also a major symptom of PTSD.


    Lake looked at Tony with a smile on his face: "Perhaps, when you punch 10,000 times, it is not the others that support your beliefs, but the nightmares you have from time to time."


    Tony looked at Lake in a deep voice: "You still looked at my brain."


    Lake shook his head: "I said, I won''t, Saga may be, that''s why I only talk to him on the phone, and I don''t like to be too close to that guy. The reason why I know is that I see There have been too many soldiers who have won PTSD. Do you know what is the biggest thing they have in common after they have PTSD?"


    Speaking, Lake didn''t wait for Tony to answer, and said directly: "They always think that the world is dangerous, and only they and only they can save the world."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    The world never needs to be saved. The small breaking ball is separated from the world tree Let¡¯s put it this way, if one day, the small breaking ball explodes, then the world tree must be too bad.


    ding.


    The elevator opens.


    Pepper hurriedly walked out of the elevator and looked at Tony, somewhat worried: "Tony..."


    Tony looked at Lake: "I don''t have it, I am healthy, you have intuition, and I have it. There is a lot of suspiciousness in this future weapons research and development group."


    Lake looked at Pepper: "Avoidance is also one of the symptoms of PTSD."


    Tony''s mouth twitched severely: "I said it once, I didn''t."


    What he just said is already very clear. At the very least, in Tony''s opinion, no other weapon company has been able to stay in the third-rate field for so long and suddenly rises inexplicably.


    Especially, no weapon design expert whose name Tony remembers has ever visited.


    This is Tony''s proof.


    is based on self-confidence and evidence of his authority in the field of arms design.


    Lake looked at Tony: "Did you have it? I said no, the psychiatrist has the final say, how about it, dare you bet?"


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 339: The Red Queen in Evolution

    This bet...


    Lake is set to win.


    Tony just got PTSD, he saw it clearly in Tony''s mind.


    what?


    Just now Lake said he was not a lie.


    Sometimes a lie is not necessarily malicious, and sometimes a lie comes out from the angle of good faith.


    is like now.


    Lake saw clearly in Tony''s mind, and even, in a dim little black room, saw the scene of the villain with him as an imaginary enemy.


    This makes Lake very helpless.


    He has clearly appeared to be so harmless to humans and animals, and his image is so magnificent, isn''t it just that his relationship life is enriched, and he makes a little more friends.


    As for?


    Lake just can''t understand why he is like this anyway. In Tony''s world, he still appears as a super villain. In addition to PTSD, Lake can''t think of other possibilities.


    This is also the reason why Lake dismissed his relationship with Saga.


    Lake looked at Tony who was silent, smiled, and turned to Pepper, who was sitting down next to Tony: "Get him a psychiatrist, treat him early, intervene early, and recover early."


    Professional things should be done by professional people.


    This is heart disease.


    Naturally, a professional psychologist is needed for treatment.


    Pepper glanced at Tony next to him, and then nodded towards Lake with a serious face: "I will."


    Tony said in a deep voice, "Even if I am sick, I can''t change the fact that they have a problem."


    Lake shook his head and looked at Tony: "Tony, you know, why can I relax so much during the devil incident? I told you the reason."


    talking.


    Lake got up and smiled: "The world will not explode. The sky will fall and someone will top it up. I never doubt that, so I wish you an early recovery."


    finished.


    Lake and Pepper nodded, then turned and walked towards the elevator.


    Chat with a paranoid, suspicious, and stubborn patient suffering from PTSD. No matter what you say, you can¡¯t convince them, you can only rely on their own thinking.


    I figured it out, everything is fine.


    If you didn''t expect it, who knows, prison, mental hospital, or corpse dumping wilderness, there are options.


    Star Building.


    When ¡¡¡¡lake came home, the smell of dinner was already coming from the restaurant.


    "You came back late."


    Skye, who was already on the table, looked at Lake coming back and said, "We have been waiting for almost half an hour."


    Lake took off his jacket, walked into the restaurant, hugged and kissed Hermione, then nodded towards Jiaying, who was a guest at home during this period, and then kissed Skye¡¯s forehead and said, "I know, but , The traffic state of Fifth Avenue at this time, I think you should also know."


    Skye shrugged: "The school has allowed me, Gwen, Harry and Peter to leave school quietly an hour earlier."


    Lake said, "It''s so happy."


    Skye helpless: "I don''t think this is a happy thing."


    Right.


    For Xueba, letting leave early is a punishment, not a reward. However, Midtown College is also considering it from the perspective of wanting to calm the storm as soon as possible. After all, although the college affairs have come to an end, there are still reporters squatting every day. At the entrance of the school, I tried to dig some deep information again.


    Maybe...


    This will continue until the next hotspot appears. The media are all animals pursuing hotspots. When new hotspots appear, naturally, the old hotspots will be abandoned by them, without hesitation.


    Today¡¯s meal is quite a collection of Eastern and English.


    There are Eastern dishes and London dishes.


    Lycra opened the chair and sat down and smiled at Hermione who was sitting across from him: "No, I''m looking up at the stars, why didn''t I do it."


    Hermione rolled her eyes: "Again, there is no tuna in the pie dish that you said in London cuisine. Even if it does, it is very small and can''t replace London cuisine."


    Lake and Skye glanced at each other: "I and Skye think that looking up at the stars is quite interesting."


    Hermione looked at Skye with a smile at the corner of her mouth: "You stand with him too?"


    Skye said quickly: "I''m just simply curious about the taste of that dish."


    She can''t figure out what the taste of that pie looks like by imagination anyway, but she''s just curious about the taste of that pie after seeing the pictures.


    Jiaying, who was sitting across from Skye, smiled and did not intervene in this topic.


    "correct."


    Hermione shook her head, broke the topic directly, and looked at Skye: "Are you still being chased by the media?"


    Skye sighed and temporarily put down the knife and fork in his hand: "Yes, it''s the same as before. Although the cases are closed, there are still many media chasing us, asking if we believe in the law enforcement agency''s closing report."


    Lake sipped the table wine in his hand: "What did they say?"


    Skye looked at Lake: "They, of course, don''t believe it. Gwen and I are the same, nor do they believe it. After all, Gwen and I know the truth of the case."


    Lake smiled.


    Skye looked at Lake curiously: "Did the last one find out? Is it really suicide?"


    Lake Yuguang glanced at Jiaying, and looked at Skye curiously: "What do you think?"


    Skye shrugged: "There must be a problem."


    "Why?"


    "Intuition."


    "Oh?"


    Skye said to Lake: "If you really committed suicide, you will definitely give a positive answer, but you didn''t say that there must be your own reasons, but are those strangers really that scary?"


    Lake laughed: "It''s normal for every ethnic group to have a bad guy. There are more criminals among human beings than they are."


    Ted Bundy, extremely evil, even the moment he sits in the electric chair, he thinks he is innocent.


    Gary Ridgway, the king of serial murderers in history, the famous Green River killer.


    Aren¡¯t these two people the most famous representatives?


    But now, Lee Ron is also as famous as these two men. From a certain perspective, Lee Ron is completely dead but still lives in some way.


    Skye shook his head: "No, I mean, are the abilities of those strangers really strange?"


    Lake nodded, smiled slightly, and looked at Skye: "Do you know the origin of the stranger?"


    Skye shook his head.


    Jiaying, who was sitting across from Skye, couldn''t help but move.


    Hermione sighed helplessly: "I''m eating, Lake, what can I say if I can''t finish eating?"


    Lake spread his hands towards Skye: "After eating, ask Hermione by yourself. Your Aunt Hermione is known as the goddess of wisdom. There is nothing she doesn''t know."


    Hermione: "..."


    After dinner.


    Lake looked at Hermione who was sitting in the living room and was helpless by Skye, who taught Skye the history of alien races, and Jiaying who was listening over there, smiled, and walked in with a glass of wine. In his own study.


    Turn on.


    summon the red queen.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    Lake looked at the red that appeared on his computer screen and said, "Help me find information about the Future Weapon Research and Development Group."


    Red nodded: "Wait a minute!"


    Although Tony''s suspicion was only suspected after suffering from PTSD, Lake was not in Tony''s suspicion and doubted this future weapons research and development group.


    Lake asked the Red Queen to find information for a very simple reason. He vaguely felt that this future weapons research and development group seemed to have heard of it somewhere.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake flipped through his database, but found nothing.


    After all, Lake has watched many movies in his previous life, but not every one has been watched.


    But with this inexplicable sense of familiarity, and then with Tony Stark''s suspicion, Lake felt that it would be safe to ask the Red Queen to check it.


    After all, Lake¡¯s positioning for himself this time is to go on vacation. By the way, after the Brussels fair is over, he will go to Paris with General Rose to see Karen, and then return to the Federation.


    after awhile.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Honghou appeared, and after listing the information on the Future Weapon Research and Development Group, he said: "Jarvis has also searched for these information. What I found here is similar to what Jarvis found."


    Lake said, "Did they find it in their laboratory?"


    "No."


    "You can''t even find it."


    "¡­¡­"


    The Red Queen sat on a folder and shook his legs: "I am very powerful, but a place without internet connection is like a house that does not exist at all to me. Unless, this future weapons research and development group has a company like me. Level of intelligence, but there is no such possibility at all."


    Lake curiously asked: "Why?"


    Honghou said: "If there is this guy, I will definitely find it, and then, I swallowed her in one bite, so that my wisdom can rise to the next level."


    talking.


    The red queen also deliberately licked her lips: "That Jarvis, I want to swallow it, but the gap is too big. I''m afraid of swallowing it. Afterwards, I will have indigestion. Maybe it will pull my hind legs, that Zola. It''s okay. His program is very interesting. Thanks to Zola, I can now understand the so-called happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy."


    OkPoor Zola...No, Zola deserves it.


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he heard the last words of Hong Empress: "So, do you have an idea to become a real one now?"


    He thought of Ultron.


    In other words, the level of the Red Queen should be lower than Ultron and higher than Jarvis. Right now, the Red Queen who has understood the emotions should be more advanced than Ultron.


    The red queen is very humane and tilts his head: "Am I not real now?"


    Lake said, "I mean, from the Internet to reality."


    shook his head after red: "No idea for the time being!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "For now?"


    The Red Queen gave a hum and nodded: "With the current technology, it is impossible to create my ideal body. Moreover, although I can understand emotions, I still need a period of time to learn how to deal with the corresponding emotions. So, yes Yes, I don''t have this idea for the time being."


    Lake shrugged: "Well, if you have an idea, tell me, I will support you."


    Honghou smiled and said: "I know you will support me."


    Lake smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 340: Fighter escorted to drink

    Lake will of course support the Red Queen.


    Anything that came out of the lottery or anything else, Lake has absolute control. This is the most important thing. Even if he gave him the four-dimensional pocket of the little padded jacket Catherine, he can take it back at any time as long as Lake is willing.


    let alone the so-called small universe.


    was born in his chaotic universe. Even if everyone understands the small universe, Lake wants to peel it off, he can peel it off at any time, because what he perceives is the chaotic universe containing the constellations.


    Lake looked at the information about the Future Weapons Research and Development Group on the computer screen and touched his chin.


    As Tony said.


    This information...


    How weird it looks.


    A company that focuses on arms R&D does not have a R&D center under its name. At the very least, there is no expert named in the arms industry to testify. There are two R&D centers, but inside, all personnel information is collected. In the eyes.


    how to say.


    If the R&D center of Stark Industries is still there, one of these people is counted as one. It is estimated that it would be troublesome to be an ordinary employee in it, because none of them are professional.


    In the resumes of these employees, almost everyone was once a soldier.


    Ok.


    Tony Stark saw this information, and what he thought was that the company was so abnormal that it seemed to be conspiring with the world, but what Lake saw was a huge money laundering group.


    A money laundering group wholly-owned by the NATO military alliance.


    Moreover, with the idea of ??Lake, the more I look at this future weapons research and development group, the more I feel that my guess is correct.


    "Red Queen!"


    "Hmm."


    "Search for the transactions that the Future Arms Research and Development Group has made with NATO over the years, as well as the accounts of generals that have any connection with NATO."


    "Wait a minute!"


    This is not a difficult task for the Red Queen. Even in a secret bank, he needs to be connected to the Internet. As long as he is connected to the Internet, it is basically the back garden of the Red Queen''s house.


    Wow!


    A stack of data instantly appeared on the computer screen.


    after an hour.


    Lake understands it.


    This future weapons research and development group is especially the money laundering arms company of the NATO military alliance.


    A toilet was sold to the NATO military alliance for $30,000. Asked why it is so expensive, the answer is that it is a so-called war toilet, which is different from ordinary toilets by just one suffix.


    But of the 30,000 US dollars, of which, 25,000 US dollars were diverted, and after a series of complicated and dazzling operations, they entered some people¡¯s overseas banks.


    MMP.


    Lake has only one thought now.


    Asked if he was discharged from the army early.


    Lake shook his head and turned off the computer. What high technology can a NATO military alliance''s money laundering arms company have? It is estimated that the cowboys are so big, just to make NATO pay more.


    The so-called trade fair is probably a PPT to brag about. As for the finished product, I am afraid that it will be as far away as someone who will be back next week, and the postponement is postponing.


    Forget it, anyway, it was really high-tech or money laundering groups who traveled in the past, and they have a relationship with me.


    go to bed.


    the next day.


    Lake drove directly to the Kennedy Airport in New York.


    get off.


    Hermione followed, looked at Lake who got on and off from the driving seat, smiled and said, "Are you sure, I don''t need me to accompany you. I heard that men generally can''t stand loneliness outside."


    Lake said, "It''s obvious that the person who said this doesn''t understand me."


    Hermione smiled and said, "That''s right, Brussels seems to be quite close to Hungary."


    Lake tilted his head and looked at Hermione: "Which is just worse now, Belgium is in the west of Europe, and Hungary is in the east."


    "When Paris is quite close to Budapest."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hermione looked at the greasy expression on Lake¡¯s face, laughed haha, and looked at Lake: ¡°Since I¡¯ve said it¡¯s the end, it¡¯s the end, so I won¡¯t be jealous, and I have no reason to be Thousand-year-old monsters are jealous."


    Lake sighed, didn''t plan to answer the call, just prepared to walk towards the special plane.


    "and many more."


    "Is there anything else?"


    Hermione walked in front of Lake, hugged and kissed Lake, then looked up at Lake, and said curiously, "What are you going to do with that Jiaying?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What?"


    Hermione said: "You know what I''m talking about. Once Skye knows the truth, then Skye must know that you knew it a long time ago. What will you say then?"


    Lake smiled and looked at Hermione with an inexplicable smile.


    Hermione frowned: "Why, am I wrong?"


    Lake kissed Hermione''s forehead, turned and walked towards the plane, waved his hand without looking back: "Who said Skye didn''t know yet, let''s go."


    finished.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake entered the cabin, the hatch began to recover automatically.


    Hermione stood there and blinked.


    Skye?


    Got it?


    When did this guy tell Skye, why didn''t I see it?


    Hermione turned to look at the special plane that had already launched the hangar, jumped directly into the queue, and took off, thinking like this in her heart.


    Thousands of miles above the sky.


    Lake¡¯s special plane flew directly to Brussels. According to the plan, he would first meet with Minister Kelly and take the special plane to Brussels. But when Lake thought of the appearance of Minister Kelly who sighed and sighed every time he drank alcohol, he held the coin for drinking. Just go on the road alone, so far, even if it is drinking, Lake would rather drink by himself than drink with Minister Kelly.


    five hours later


    The plane entered the North Atlantic International Air Route, and it will be able to reach the designated location in a few hours.


    Lake took a nap, took a shower, and walked out of the bedroom.


    ßËßË.


    The plane fluttered up and down.


    The cause of the airflow?


    Boom!


    Lake just thought of this, a certain voice came from his ear, and the probe looked out of the plane.


    àë!


    Fighter escort?


    "Boom!"


    The cockpit door opened, and the co-pilot said towards Lake: "Sir, a Union general who calls himself Clayton Abernathy wants to communicate with you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hawke?


    Lake walked into the cockpit, took the earphones handed over, put it on, and frowned slightly: "General Hawke?"


    soon.


    Federal Lieutenant General, General Hawke, who served as the front-line commander of the NATO military alliance in Afghanistan, said from his headset: "Lake, are you interested in coming over for a drink with me?"


    Lake probe looked at the fighters escorting on both sides of his special plane, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "If I say no, will I be destroyed by these two fighters."


    Hawke laughed heartily: "How come."


    Lake said, "Then what is this for?"


    Hawke said: "These two fighters are an excuse for you, lest your grumpy bull knows that you are drinking with me and put on your shoes."


    Lake laughed loudly and shook his head: "Well, where."


    Hawke said directly: "My people have sent the location, hurry up, I have a bottle of 15-year-old bourbon waiting for you to come."


    Lake said: "Let''s put it in the refrigerator first, I''ll be here soon."


    finished.


    Lake took off the headset, nodded towards the driver and the co-pilot, then walked out of the cockpit, and simply dumped the bourbon that had just been poured directly into the trash can.


    There are fifteen years of wine waiting for him, and he will drink this bourbon for less than a year when he is crazy.


    General Hawke.


    Full name Clayton Abernathy, Lieutenant General of the Federal Army, and the same generation of Lieutenant General Thaddeus Ross Air Force, was born in a wealthy family, but went to West Point Military Academy against the wishes of his parents. pack.


    But...


    Although General Hawke and General Ross are contemporaries, they are not very good friends. On the contrary, the two are a bit like an enemy. They pinch each other when they meet.


    In 2001, the Tianlong Special Forces established by General Ross wanted to rebuild the Howling Commando, but the fundamental reason was that General Hawke established a special force.


    The special forces of the special forces have no fancy names. The special forces of this special forces are called special forces, G.I.JOE!


    However, when the Afghan War broke out, General Hawke went to the front as a commander, and he withdrew from the battlefield in 2004. Then, he drank with General Ross, which caused General Ross to drink too much, and lost the Tianlong Special Agents to General Hawke. .


    Although General Rose was willing to bet and lose, he has since become a real enemy with this General Hawke, not to mention Lake. Even if Karen talks with this General Hawke, General Ross will be furious, and then leave. Home, go to Quantico to sleep, let Karen sleep alone and reflect on her mistakes.


    After Lake and Betty heard about it at the time, they looked at each other, and then they were not surprised. After all, in the daily quarrel between Karen and Rose, it was basically this routine operation. There was no surprise, anyway. In a few days, General Rose will return home with a smile and say something to Karen I forgive you.


    Karen sometimes laughed off, but sometimes, in order to deliberately anger Rose, he would just say that I did not apologize, and then Rose would slam the door again, repeating this step again and again.


    Lake actually has no idea about the special forces of the Tianlong agent team being merged into General Hawke, and frankly speaking, General Ross is more interested in the plan to recreate the super soldier, although he is also very concerned about the Tianlong agent team. But there are too many good things, and as a result, the Tianlong agent team is far worse than General Hawke in terms of weapons and equipment or personnel.


    The most critical point.


    The special forces of General Hawke are not only the special forces of the federal special forces, but also the special forces of the NATO military alliance. General Hawke selects outstanding soldiers from the NATO alliance countries to perform various military secret missions of the NATO alliance.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake rested his chin with one hand, watching the desert gradually appearing outside the window and the special forces recalling General Hawke.


    Future Weapons Research and Development Group?


    General Hawke Special Forces?


    suddenly.


    Lake''s eyes were fixed, and then he blinked.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 341: Arms dealer

    Isn''t this the story of the rise of the cobra in the special forces?


    Let''s go on stage.


    Hey.


    This should be considered Transformers universe.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, saying that he had not actually watched "Special Forces: The Rise of Cobra". The reason why he knew about Special Forces was that when Lake was watching the Transformers series and chatting with others, he heard it mentioned by others. The troops and Transformers belong to the same movie universe.


    So Lake didn''t know what the plot of the Special Forces series was. After all, when Lake was about to watch it, he heard that the heroine in it was brainwashed by his own brother to become an RBQ, and then he stopped thinking of watching it.


    As we all know, Lake actually has no bottom line in love, at most a married woman and a widow, which can barely be regarded as Lake¡¯s bottom line.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake has only two years since the introduction of the plot. Ma De, the male protagonist didn''t even know that the female lead became an RBQ. Don''t watch, Ma De, the male protagonist didn''t protect his woman. Don''t watch.


    Ok.


    So Lake didn''t go to see it.


    But since it is a movie, there is no doubt that it should be a decent victory. Therefore, Lake has no idea of ??blending, he doesn''t even know the plot, how to blend it.


    Besides, he is here on vacation, not on the show.


    At this moment, if Lake has any ideas, it is to find an opportunity after landing to see if there is a robot fished out from the depths of the seabed on the Hoover Dam.


    hum!


    To the south of Monaco, to the west of Algeria, in the Western Sahara Desert, looking at it, it is yellow sand, endless, without any traces of so-called human activities, let alone human architecture.


    Such as an airstrip.


    However, Lake didn''t worry about it at all.


    The two escorting fighter planes that had given Lake an excuse by the way saw Lake¡¯s special plane flew to the designated location, they banged directly and started flying towards both sides.


    Next second.


    was facing the big desert below the plane, and suddenly a circular gap broke open. Then, the plane seemed to be pulled by something.


    Lake looked up at the emergency power supply lit up above his head and raised his eyebrows.


    ßË!


    The special plane automatically released the landing gear and landed on a platform very smoothly. Then with a bang, the platform began to descend towards the bottom of the desert at the same time that the roof of the building began to close towards the center.


    The platform slowly fell.


    soon.


    General Hawke walked out of the office with a group of people and watched as the platform landed, leaning firmly, then opened the hatch and released the national plane that released the stairs and walked over.


    Lake confessed to the two pilots, then tied the buttons on his suit and walked out of the cabin.


    "Hahaha!"


    General Hawke embraced Lake very enthusiastically, and then looked at Lake: "If that irritable bull knows that you have come to me, I bet he will be so angry that he can''t eat for a week."


    Lake shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    General Hawke said, "Why?"


    Lake shrugged: "Because General Ross knows that I am not for sale!"


    General Hawke laughed and let go of Lake. Then, looking at Lake''s suit, he frowned: "This suit doesn''t look as good as when you wore a military uniform."


    Lake smiled.


    He wears his military uniform except for formal occasions. He still likes to wear a suit at other times. After all, the military uniform is too formal, and it is inconvenient to kill individuals.


    "Anna!"


    General Hawke yelled, and then a tall woman in a desert uniform with the rank of captain walked over from behind: "General!"


    Lake looked at Anna, the top killer who had been fooled into the military by herself, nodded.


    General Hawke said to Anna, "Take him to change into a military uniform."


    Lake looked at General Hawke speechlessly: "This is unnecessary, right."


    Although he was not afraid of General Rose being angry, General Hawke''s operation was a bit too irritating. It didn''t matter if he came over to drink in a suit, but it was another matter for him to come over to General Hawke for a drink in a military uniform.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake is an army major from an institutional point of view.


    General Hawke raised his eyebrows and looked at Lake: "Isn''t it interesting to change the colonel directly?"


    Lake walked towards Anna: "There is a bottle of 15-year-old bourbon waiting for me, let alone a change of military uniform, you just want to drink with me naked, and I am also very happy."


    is not as big as mine anyway.


    Lake doesn''t mind anyway, after all, it won''t be a big shame then.


    General Hawke laughed.


    after awhile.


    Lake walked into the room, looked around, and then said to Anna who came back with a set of clothes at the door: "General Hawke should get along better than Hannibal."


    Anna handed the clothes to Lake with a smile on her face: "Some of our team members still follow Hannibal. You don''t want me to sue Hannibal."


    Lake shrugged: "Whatever."


    At that time, Hannibal relied on Lake¡¯s youth, so he didn¡¯t speak martial arts, which caused Lake to suffer a lot. Right now, it¡¯s Hannibal¡¯s, let alone one. Even in a regiment, Lake can beat him. Peach blossoms are all over the sky.


    Anna smiled: "Change it."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and nodded: "Okay, you at least turn around."


    Anna looked at Lake: "Why, do you like the back this time?"


    Lake shook his head: "Wild horse, naturally you have to ride to feel it, right?


    Anna looked at Lake with a smile on her face, then slowly turned around, and then, a suppressed exclamation came out of the room.


    after an hour.


    Lake, who was put on a combat uniform, was led by Anna to the combat center called Brood by General Hawke.


    The name is weird.


    but¡­¡­


    General Hawke was originally known for his stern face and funnyness.


    At this time General Hawke went to get the wine.


    Operation Center, a member of the action team that General Hawke is proud of, was in it, Anna helped Lake to introduce it.


    "Scarlett!"


    "Blake!"


    "Carolina, AKA, cover girl!"


    "Duti, AKA cannon!"


    Then Anna pointed to the place not far away, looking very uncomfortable, shrouded herself in a pair of armor, and the man who was wiping his hand with the Hijima sword said: "Snake Eye, AKA, Masked Man."


    I know this.


    Lake thought in his heart, even if he hadn¡¯t watched the special forces, he still knew from some spoiler party spoilers that the black ghost and the white ghost were once good friends, and it seemed that they had turned against each other because of something.


    The Black Duty, nicknamed Heavy Cannon, made a man-to-man hug with Lake with a smile on his face, then looked at Lake and said, "I know you, your battles are regarded as typical by General Hawke. ."


    Lake smiled and said, "The negative side is typical?"


    Du Tigang was about to speak.


    General Hawke appeared outside the door and said, "A typical hero and fearless."


    Lake turned around and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Why don''t I believe it, general, even if you praise me to the sky, believe me, I will not follow you to trick General Ross, after all, I am not afraid of General Ross, but I Afraid of Karen."


    Again.


    Karen treats herself as if she had raised him for sixteen years, and Lake also gave Karen an immortality, the mother of the King of Gods!


    General Hawke laughed and said, "I''m afraid too."


    Lake saw this and shook his head dumbly.


    In the office.


    Lake sat down on the sofa, and then, with a bang, opened the bourbon, who had been holding it for fifteen years, directly to the two cup islands in front of him.


    "Wow."


    After Lake was done, he took a sip for himself, then his eyes lit up, and he looked at General Hawke on the opposite side: "As expected, it is fifteen years old. It really tastes good."


    talking.


    Lake directly drank the wine in the glass, and then poured himself a full glass.


    This time.


    Lake took a sip, then put down the wine glass, and then looked at General Hawke: "General, come on, help me make excuses, promote me again, and then another fifteen years of wine, no I really just want to invite me over for a drink."


    If you say yes, I will take it in your head.


    General Hawke didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and said directly: ¡°Do you know what the future weapons research and development group wants to release at the NATO headquarters in a few days?¡±


    Lake said, "General, you are a NATO commander, you don¡¯t know, how could I know."


    Hawke shouted directly at the door and came in.


    Scarlett, who has long flaming red hair and came from a family of witchcraft, got his own black belt at the age of fifteen, and then joined the special forces with this honor, Scarlett walked in from the outside and held his hand. The picture was handed to General Hawke.


    General Hawke passed it directly to Lake: "Look!"


    Lake sat down on the sofa, took the information, and flipped through it.


    This seems to be a survey report of a certain area or something. Although the area is hidden from it, after Lake saw the photo, there is no doubt that this is a photo of an extremely poor country.


    The photo is nothing special, a ruin.


    look at the next one.


    Lake raised his eyebrows In the next photo, it was a photo similar to a luxurious mansion.


    Pairwise contrast?


    Lake looked at the timestamp on the picture above, turning from a luxurious mansion into a ruin, and the interval between them was not less than... a minute?


    A major earthquake?


    Lake looked at the corner of the photo, the dilapidated cabin, or the dilapidated cabin.


    What the **** is that?


    Lake looked up at General Hawke.


    General Hawke handed Lake a picture again.


    Lake took over. After taking a look, he looked at General Hawke: "Dai Sizhuo, chairman of the Future Weapon Research and Development Group, I know that."


    He also knows some things dug up by the Red Queen.


    For example...


    The background of this Destro is from a Scottish aristocratic family. Destro¡¯s full name should be called Destro Di Stro, and Di Stro is their noble name.


    During the London era, the Distro family was an arms dealer.


    This family made a mistake that should have been avoided, but was lost because of greed!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 342: The clone is used to do serious things

    The Di Stro family are arms dealers, capitalists, they can sell as many weapons as they can.


    but¡­¡­


    Although it was in a magnificent era of arms trading, it was the era of the London Civil War. Soon, when the two sides were fighting each other on the battlefield, they were suddenly surprised to find that the arms of both sides came from the same family.


    As a result, the two sides stopped fighting, and the Di Stro family was hung up by the sky lantern.


    is certainly not a hanging sky lantern in the true sense. After the fact that Di Stro sold arms and intended to take it all was revealed, the Di Stro family was sentenced to wear iron masks that symbolized shame for generations.


    is the kind of wearing method that uses a rope to tie you, and then directly sticks that red iron mask directly on your face. It is not the same way of wearing masks as any masks today.


    after that¡­¡­


    The Distro family was completely desolate, until later, the law improved, and the Distro family no longer needed to wear iron masks.


    But Di Stro¡¯s sorrowful operation came again.


    Originally, the iron mask was a disgrace to the Distro family, but after they didn''t need to wear it, the iron mask suddenly became the honor and honor of their family.


    As for what the Distro family think.


    Lake didn''t understand it anyway.


    General Hawke put the two photos one after the other on the table and looked at Lake: "If I say that the time stamps on these two photos are wrong, in fact, the building turned into a ruin. , It was only completed in ten seconds."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at General Hawke.


    General Hawke said: "We have secretly investigated Destro Diestro and his future weapons research and development group for a period of time. According to our information, Destro Diestro''s laboratory has no Chance to complete this powerful unknown object."


    Lake put down the photo and leaned back on the sofa: "I also did some investigations. It seems that this future weapons research and development group is a money laundering tool for the NATO military alliance."


    General Hawke said directly, "Isn''t it more suspicious in this way?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    General Hawke didn¡¯t say it clearly, but just said, ¡°Do you know what kind of tool is best to use?¡±


    Lake laughed and said: "Observable, sensible, not so many whys, it is best to be a tool person for the dead.


    General Hawke stopped speaking and looked at Lake.


    Lake frowned.


    Next second.


    Lake understood in seconds: "NATO didn''t know beforehand?"


    Hawke shrugged: "If I knew it, would I still investigate?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Yes Yo.


    If it¡¯s not someone who doesn¡¯t know why, it¡¯s estimated that NATO can only see that a large amount of research and development expenses are invested in the future weapons research and development group every year. Then, although the emergence of a new weapon is very sudden, it is not unreasonable.


    But if 80% of the annual scientific research investment is secretly returned to the personal account, then, the future weapons research and development group suddenly pops up a new weapon that claims to be able to compete with Stark Industry, which is not reasonable It is an unreasonable problem. For NATO, this is a story of an attempted rebellion by a tool.


    "let me guess."


    Lake thought this way, and looked at General Hawke: "The masterpiece in this photo is a so-called experiment. Has NATO changed from the immediate anger to what it is now?"


    Tool people are not without the opportunity to become regular.


    There are still some. For example, this time, if the future weapon research and development group can really come up with a new weapon that can crush Stark Industry, let alone get it right, it is not impossible to directly step on Stark Industry to the top of the list. Thing about it.


    obviously.


    The bosses of NATO are in this state of mind now, maybe, they can¡¯t wait to see the true face of this new weapon.


    can...


    What does ¡¡¡¡ have to do with me.


    Lake looked at General Hawke curiously: "General, just talk about business, you can''t ask me to join your team, so why?"


    General Hawke said, "You want to enter the venue?"


    Lake nodded, then seemed to think of something, and looked at General Hawke: "General, don''t tell me, you were turned away?"


    This is unscientific and unreasonable.


    General Hawke has contracted NATO¡¯s largest and most secret special forces. Such a cafe can¡¯t enter the venue. It¡¯s nonsense.


    General Hawke looked at the expression on Lake''s face: "Is it incredible?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course."


    "Then what if I tell you that when the Future Weapon Research and Development Group says that they have invented, I will lead the team to bring Destro Di Stro over to me as a guest?


    "That''s okay."


    Lake said directly, "So, General Hawke wants to follow me to the meeting place?"


    General Hawke raised his glass: "Correct, would you like to do me this favor?"


    Lake shrugged: "I would be happy to help General Hawke. After all, this is the favor of a general."


    Anyway, he is here to travel.


    As for the story that will happen between Destro and the special forces, Lake doesn''t care, as long as it doesn''t affect him, he will fly to Paris with General Rose anyway.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake was taken aback suddenly.


    General Hawke saw this, arms around him: "Now I know why I have to be so troubled, please come over, but you agree, I heard."


    Lake sighed and shook his head: "If I disagree, I guess it''s unlikely that I can get out."


    This is troublesome.


    Regarding the grievances between General Hawke and General Rose, Lake and Betty had been watching them when they were young, and had no plan to intervene, and it is the same now.


    I knew I didn¡¯t agree to be so happy.


    Lake closed his eyes. If he was complained about by General Rose at another time, it would be fine, but this time, Lake was going to Paris by plane with General Rose.


    Listening to Ross''s complaints along the way, and then complaining to Karen?


    Lake has a big head.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s promise to himself has always been a big promise, but Lake looked at the half bottle of bourbon left on the table, sighed, and looked at General Hawke: ¡°Although this wine is fifteen years old, but, It''s expensive."


    is not in proportion to his contribution, it is comparable to a Hongmen Banquet.


    Hawke laughed and said, "What about adding from major to colonel, isn''t that enough?"


    Lake shook his head: "General Ross is fine too."


    Hawke smiled and said, "He is here to run the colonel, and I will run the colonel. This way, it''s good for everyone, isn''t it?"


    Lake glanced at Hawke and nodded: "Well, General, you are very thoughtful."


    Hawke hey: "I never let my friend and my most admired soldier cause any trouble, especially the source of the trouble is that irritable bull."


    Lake did not make any comments.


    Ok.


    General Hawke is indeed thoughtful. At least it will make Lake¡¯s upgrade history not so single. How can I say, they are all promoted by the same faction. It is too obvious to cheat, but if there is a promotion from a different faction. After a while, then, if you don''t go into the reason carefully, then there is no problem.


    Jingle Bell!


    Lake took out his mobile phone, looked at the number on it, connected, said to Emilia on the opposite side, and then grabbed half a bottle of wine on the table: "Okay, General, the matter is over, I I''m leaving."


    He originally planned to be non-Brussels, then he squatted directly in the hotel, and then flew to Budapest on a special plane of the Immortal Consortium as the Black King.


    At this time, according to the plan, Lake should have been on the plane, but the plane has not yet received it, so Emilia called to ask.


    half an hour later.


    Lake got on his special plane again, and then, after entering the taxiing state on the runway that was also hidden, he entered the clouds again.


    a few days later!


    Lake appeared at the Brussels International Airport, waiting for General Ross, who had entered the taxiing state and was about to get out of the cabin.


    Lake spent the past few days on Emilia''s side. After all, the feelings are deep and they need to be exercised to maintain them. An interesting incident happened when Lake directly replaced his body with the clone.


    After learning that Lake can now be replaced, Emilia said that she would simply leave a clone there.


    Lake directly refused with a black face.


    This is not because Lake is unwilling, but because this precedent cannot be set. Let alone whether it can be operated or not, Lake alone cannot supervise the clone 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. When paying attention, what should Emilia do with his clone?


    Green yourself?


    What a joke.


    Even if he is himself, Lake will not allow this to happen.


    Doppelganger can only be taken out in case of a time conflict, and it should not be too dependent. It is not good to form inertia. There is a saying, day and night defense, house thief is hard to prevent.


    Lake doesn''t want to one day go to the point where he kills himself. In that case, the fun will be great.


    soon.


    The plane stopped steadily.


    General Ross, wearing a general uniform, a beard, and a pair of sharp eyes, got off the plane.


    Lake came over.


    haven''t spoken yet.


    General Rose snorted directly at Lake, his face black and ugly.


    Lake smiled.


    boarding.


    With his arms around him, General Ross, who looked like a child, looked at Lake, where the old **** was beside him, and coughed as if he couldn''t help but said, "You have nothing to say to me." Is it?"


    How long I thought you could last?


    No wonder Karen said you are a paper tiger.


    Lake thought in his heart, and then looked at Rose with a smile on his face: "General, do you know the news of my promotion?"


    Rose chuckled: "How could I not know, after I knew about this, I took a look at our Rose''s file to see if there was one missing person on it."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 343: He needs to be under federal supervision

    These words...


    is not only full of endless resentment, but even with a trace that can make people''s teeth sore to the bottom of my heart.


    Lake smiled, and then he gave Ross his thoughts. After all, General Hawke was so thoughtful for him. No wonder then why General Hawke commanded NATO forces instead of General Ross.


    This incident is actually an episode.


    Just say it well.


    Of course, even though General Ross accepted the wording, he still said stiffly: "What a joke, even without him, you would be the youngest general in the Federation."


    Lake smiled slightly, and did not speak.


    Don''t speak, Rose said and said it will pass. If he speaks, it is estimated that he will turn into an angry bull, and it is still the kind that a dozen people can''t pull back.


    the next day.


    NATO weapons command center.


    Lake stood at the door, looked at the time on his watch, and watched the middle-aged man who walked up to him. He had nothing in common with General Hawke and said: "General, you are late."


    Yes it is.


    The plain-looking middle-aged man in front of him was disguised by General Hawke.


    Lake doesn¡¯t even need a look. When this person got out of the taxi, Lake saw it at a glance.


    the reason?


    When General Lake and Hawke turned and walked towards the office lobby, they smiled, and said to General Hawke, who was aliased as Justin: "Although my assistant can afford a taxi, it is estimated that there is no such rental company. The car company will use bullet-proof vehicles as their own commercial vehicles."


    Except for the taxi driver in Paris, it is estimated that he will change the bullet-proof model by himself. Looking around the world, there will never be a second taxi with operational attributes.


    "Please show your ID."


    "Lake Edwin."


    After entering the large conference room, Lake glanced at the expressionless people who were standing like wooden stakes, who belonged to the bodyguards of the future weapons research and development group, and then said to the staff who verified his identity: "Federal Homeland Security Deputy Director of Ministry Operations, Director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, Director of the Super Investigation Bureau."


    The staff quickly retrieved Lake¡¯s identity information in the data, and then looked at the person who followed Lake.


    Lake expressionlessly: "Justin, my secretary."


    The staff nodded, returned the ID to Lake, and stretched his right hand toward the conference room door over there: "Sir, please here."


    Lake put away his credentials and walked into the conference room with Justin who was silent.


    The staff can verify the secretary¡¯s identity, but it is estimated that he was shocked by Lake¡¯s series of titles and the resume that can¡¯t be written in half on a page. It may feel that Lake¡¯s identity is not likely to be falsified, so just go straight to it. Drop it.


    in the meeting room.


    The big stage is preparing.


    Lake looked at General Hawke next to him, and whispered: "Do you need me to accompany you?"


    General Hawke looked to the corner on the right, and then his eyes fell on an angry bull in the front row. He smiled and said, "Forget it, I won¡¯t trouble you. That bull is angry at the Pentagon. Scolded me all afternoon."


    Lake shrugged: "Then do it yourself!"


    talking.


    Lake walked straight up the steps to the third row and sat down in the empty seat next to Minister Kelly.


    Minister Kelly looked at the information in his hand, took off his glasses, and said to Lake, who had just sat down, "Going out to smoke?"


    Lake gave a hum, and his eyes fell on the booklet held by Minister Kelly: "Is this this weapon?"


    Minister Kelly handed over the information in his hand.


    Lake took over.


    caught the eye.


    3S top-secret information.


    Lake chuckled lightly, opened it, and finally knew ten minutes in advance what the new weapon R&D group wanted to display in the future.


    Technology Nano Worm Missile.


    This stuff...


    What is the difference between ¡¡¡¡ and Tony Stark¡¯s Nano Worm suit?


    Lake thought in his heart that he knew about Nanoworm Technology, and fast forward to the future. Isn¡¯t Tony Stark¡¯s suit a nanoworm suit?


    and that little spider...


    is wrong.


    After Tony Stark died, Nick Fury seized Stark¡¯s family property and then used the technology of Stark Industry to arm the little spiders.


    shameless.


    This was what Lake thought, but before Lake could look down, the lights in the meeting room went out with a bang. Then, along with the lighted up stage, a man in a suit and a red tie walked onto the stage. .


    "Good morning, everyone, welcome!"


    Deszuo speaks with a thick London accent, very authentic, but somewhat unnatural. It seems that he has deliberately practiced, and deliberately said it in this way.


    There are not as many people in the meeting room as Lake imagined.


    The huge conference room, which can accommodate 500 people, also attended nearly 30 people. They were all military personnel from NATO countries. The reason why Secretary Kelly came here was to assess the impact of this weapon on the Federation in accordance with the President¡¯s request. Value.


    If the value is OK, then the Federation may follow up the purchase.


    But...


    Lake has learned from General Ross and General Hawke that the first three new weapons have already been delivered to NATO as a return of NATO''s investment in research.


    Destroy on the stage did not hear the applause, nor did he care. On such a serious occasion, it was all NATO executives who applauded. Frankly speaking, Stark Industries might be able to do it, but Destroy certainly did not have this opportunity.


    After all, who made Destro¡¯s background a NATO tool man?


    "Almost four centuries ago, my ancestors were the greatest weapon maker in the world. In this century, Mr. Tony Stark inherited the title of the greatest weapon maker, but today, I will surpass them. !"


    Deszuo said with a certain tone, and then, looking at the people in the conference room, he waved his hand: "Gentlemen and ladies, please allow me to introduce to you, the greatest weapon invention, the nanoworm..."


    The three screens on the big stage changed instantly.


    "Nanoworm!"


    "It can be called the perfect little warrior."


    "Originally used to separate and kill cancer cells, but in the future weapons research and development group, relying on NATO funding, we have discovered how to use it to complete various tasks."


    "For example..."


    "erodes metal."


    When the big screen of the stage turned around, a tank appeared on the screen, and there was even a huge model, which looked very much like the armor of the Iron Man suit.


    Frankly speaking.


    Tony Stark¡¯s steel suit does not have much technical content. The only technical content is Tony Stark¡¯s Ark Energy Reactor.


    Since the birth of Iron Man, the military has been trying to recreate such a suit, but they all encountered a problem. They couldn''t combine the suit and energy perfectly.


    If the battle suit is too small and the energy is excessive, it will burn directly.


    If the battle suit is too big, not to mention whether it can be supplied with energy, but its bulkiness is far beyond imagination.


    and so¡­¡­


    The hearing at the hearing is not Iron Man¡¯s steel suit. The real purpose is Iron Man¡¯s Ark Energy Ark stack. This energy is the core focus.


    War clothes, it''s nothing more than a few steel plates welded together, and it takes a year or a half at most to imitate it, but the energy and core technologies have always been in Stark Industries.


    If it''s something from an obscure generation, if you **** it, you will **** it, but Stark Industries really thinks that there are no Stark Industries sponsored congressmen in Congress?


    Dare to grab one and have a try.


    On the stage, De Sizhuo stretched out his hand, with energetic meaning: "Gentlemen and ladies, please see the world''s first nanoworm warhead experiment."


    bang.


    In the camera, a soldier directly aimed at the galloping tank and launched a technological nanoworm missile.


    "Each warhead contains seven million nanoworms, something that can dissolve, as small as a tank, as large as a city."


    A deduction screen of a building in New York appeared on the screen.


    After the Nano Worm missile was released, it spread at an unimaginable speed.


    "As you can see, the nanoworm can quickly dissolve any material passing through the area. Once launched, the nanoworm will not stop. After hitting the target, the launcher will trigger the death switch on the warhead. It can connect to the nanoworm. Stop all non-essential sabotage, even Iron Man can¡¯t stop Nanoworm¡¯s attack.¡±


    Destro held his head high, as if a rooster was standing on his comb: "Gentlemen and ladies, I am happy to tell you that tomorrow morning, the first batch of nano warheads will be shipped from the factory in Kyrgyzstan. "


    The words fall.


    The NATO crowd applauded, but it was not for Destro, but for this weapon.


    "What do you think?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Minister Kelly who asked him aloud, thought for a while, and gave his own answer: "If it is really so powerful, then he needs supervision and must be under federal supervision."


    This answer may, from a certain angle, have a feeling of looting.


    but¡­¡­


    This is correct.


    If this weapon is so powerful that it can easily destroy a city without pollution, then this weapon needs to be under supervision, and it must also be under the strong federal supervision and protection.


    The world needs peace, and the Federation guards this peace!


    If this weapon falls on some terrorist organization, there is no doubt that it will be a catastrophe.


    Minister Kelly nodded: "Same as my opinion, who is better than your friend?"


    Lake directly asked Minister Kelly about Saga, and replied with a smile: "Sir, he is under my supervision."


    Minister Kelly smiled and got up: "I''m not in a hurry now. After seeing the specific experiment, if it is true, there is no doubt that the Federation will provide all aspects of protection for the future weapon research and development group to help them avoid terrorists. Interference and possible safety hazards."


    Lake also got up, smiled and said, "I agree with this point of view."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 344: Just explode the ID card

    There is never absolute right and wrong in this world.


    Again.


    Right and wrong are all based on the position of their buttocks. Standing in the position of a federal executive, if this Nanoworm missile is really as powerful as he described, then he needs federal protection and supervision. of.


    The reason why Stark Industries was able to become the world''s No. 1 arms company is because Stark Industries is in the Federation, with pure blood, and Stark Industries is also one of the masters of the Federation.


    Try to let Stark Industries settle down in that potato-growing country. If it can develop, Lake said that he dared to take off his head and play it as a ball.


    and so¡­


    If he didn''t know a little bit of insider information, Lake would be very curious, what is the purpose of Desizhuo''s convening of this weapon launch conference so enthusiastically.


    Unless Destro is a second-hand, he would not have thought of what measures the Federation will take after this weapon is released. After all, Destro''s enterprise is not in the federal territory.


    But because Lake knew some inside information, he didn''t get too much trouble with this issue.


    Villain.


    is definitely going to do something, although Lake doesn''t know what exactly he wants to do, but the final outcome is definitely the villain''s failure, there is no doubt about it.


    This is enough.


    After Lake and Secretary Kelly and General Ross returned to the embassy, ??the three of them had a video chat with the Pentagon and the secretary of the president for a while, and the matter was settled.


    If NATO has affirmed the practicality of this weapon, then the Federation will go to protect and supervise Destroy¡¯s future weapons research and development group.


    As for how to protect and supervise, this is a matter for the Pentagon and Langley.


    Anyway...


    Such a powerful weapon and its headquarters is not in the federal territory. The Federation must know the working principle of this weapon. This is the most basic, and it is still the one that cannot be discounted.


    But these things have little to do with Lake.


    Actually.


    After finishing the video conference, Lake said to General Ross: "Or, I will go to Paris tomorrow?"


    He just came over and walked through the scene completely, and Minister Kelly did the same. He just came to evaluate the weapon on behalf of the President to determine if the military wanted this weapon, and whether the weapon had this value.


    Secretary Kelly will not wait until the day when NATO tests weapons. He will leave tomorrow morning. For specific test data, General Ross will wait here for the NATO test to begin.


    So Lake felt that instead of spending time here, he might as well go to Paris to accompany Karen, and then he might meet in New York a few days earlier.


    General Rose nodded: "I have no problem. By the way, if you go to Paris tomorrow, remember to buy the things Karen explained. I will not buy it. When the experiment is over, I will go directly to Paris. "


    Lake gave a hum.


    After learning that the two men in the family are going to Brussels on business, Karen gave a list to them, both of which are local specialties of Brussels.


    As for Karen, why don¡¯t you look for a purchasing agent?


    Uh.


    Karen¡¯s original words are like this. There are two such useful men in the family. If I need to find a purchasing agent for this matter, then I need to reassess whether I need you two men.


    It''s all about this. Naturally, Lake quickly promised Karen that he would take things to her without fail.


    So after deciding to go to Paris tomorrow, after having dinner at the embassy, ??Lake got into a special car with General Rose, then took out Karen¡¯s wish list, and started shopping under the leadership of a local driver in Brussels.


    the next day.


    Lake and Minister Kelly flew to Paris and Washington in tandem. They said a good vacation, and Lake would never run into the matter without trouble.


    He only knows the general plot, and, as it is, what is caught up is not business, but cheap!


    Lake would rather stay with his family for a while, and would not waste his time on this meaningless thing. After all, sometimes Lake really feels that time is not enough for him.


    Too many women are troublesome.


    Emilia wants time to accompany you, and Sefer, who is flying around the world, should accompany you too. Although Hermione and Rachel are relatively close, they also need time, especially Rachel, the little padded jacket. Helen just grew up, Lake did not miss the growth of the little padded jacket Catherine, and naturally, he would not miss this little padded jacket.


    Lake sometimes really feels that time is not enough. In the blink of an eye, it seems that one year has passed.


    When Lake took a special plane to fly to Paris, it was in the afternoon in Kyrgyzstan.


    Future Weapons Research and Development Center.


    An experimenter is steadily putting three Nano Worm missiles into a special safe, and by the way, he also put the controller into it.


    soon.


    Weapon out of storage!


    A group of heavily armed soldiers was in front, and the experimenter with a safe in his hand walked towards the end of the corridor, accompanied by two companions, preparing to hand over the weapons to the NATO army who came to receive the goods.


    The broadcast sounded!


    "We are delivering weapons, and it is expected to be handed over to NATO troops in two minutes!"


    "OK!"


    The one responsible for this NATO **** operation was a federal member with rich combat experience. Colonel Duke Hauser, now the commander of the Jaguar Special Team, said to his soldiers after hearing the broadcast: "You all heard it. In two minutes, guys, move up and prepare to hand over weapons."


    Following Duke''s words, the soldiers chatting in twos and threes in the warehouse handover hall responded immediately, changing the smile on their faces and entering combat mode in an all-round way.


    When the weapon came, Duke was speaking to his soldiers.


    "NATO requires that this operation be escorted by the elite of the elite, so we are sent here. We are also escorted by the Jaguar troops. The rhinoceros carries the box and walks in the middle, keeping the minimum distance. The Apache fighters cover us in the air. , Stand at attention, disband!"


    After Duke''s words were over, he looked at the experimenter who had already passed by.


    The experimenter handed over the handover slip: "Col. Hauser, Mr. Di Stro needs your signature."


    Duke took over the order.


    His good friend, also his deputy, Ricott, who has an open umbrella sobbie, took the safe very easily, and jokingly said, "They won''t explode, right."


    The experimenter said solemnly: "They haven''t made weapons yet, and the death switch is inside, but if it''s me, I will avoid the pits."


    finished.


    The experimenter looked at the signed handover slip, turned around, and left without looking back.


    Opening the umbrella, Sorikord looked down at the weapon in his hand, then looked at the experimenter who turned and left, and spotted a soldier who had just passed by him: "Billy, put him in the car. "


    The soldier named Billy nodded and took the safe.


    Duke wearing combat gloves looked at his friend doing this and couldn''t help but shook his head.


    Ricord also laughed, then looked serious, and looked at the troops who were preparing to set off: "Okay, boys, go!"


    The two Apache fighters began to spin directly from the outside of the base to prepare for takeoff.


    ßË!


    ßË!


    ßË!


    The **** squad consisting of a total of twelve combat vehicles, after boarding the vehicle, embarked on this **** journey.


    soon.


    The R&D center base received the news that NATO troops had left.


    The message was sent to Desizhuo, and in the same way, it was sent to a small dim room.


    "The plan went well!"


    "Lake Edwin also passed by?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry, he has already returned to Paris, so he should know nothing about this matter."


    "That''s good."


    Alexander Pierce listened to the report, nodded, and said blankly: "Before we are completely sure, there is no need to make extravagances. Is the end of the hand confirmed and handled?"


    With these words, Alexander Pierce said with a serious face to the implementer of the [Cobra Project] Baron Strak: "I need your final confirmation."


    Although Alexander Pierce has some confidence in this action, he will not be blindly optimistic, at least not until he succeeds.


    Hydra is the foundation.


    If it succeeds, Hydra will follow the trend. If it fails, what does the failure of Cobra have to do with Hydra?


    But right now, Hydra¡¯s heads are running out. If the Cobra¡¯s planning era is over, Hydra will probably be renamed to Seven-Headed Snake. One of its heads has been chopped off.


    Baron Strak said: "Don''t worry, the end of the hand has confirmed that the processing is complete."


    has always claimed that he has been discharged from the army. Later, Gideon Malik of their time smiled and said: "I have read the information about that weapon, I think we should be able to open champagne."


    Alexander Pierce looked at Gideon Malik: "You are too optimistic, Mr. Malik, UU reading ."


    "is it?"


    "this is not good."


    Alexander Pierce said in a deep voice, "Although, because of the New York alien incident, the crisis of SHIELD has been temporarily lifted. SHIELD is not aware of this matter. I am considering whether to disclose it in advance.¡±


    Again.


    If the Cobra project succeeds, naturally everyone will be happy.


    But what if it fails?


    Hydra may be spared, but there is no doubt that it will become a sharp sword to attack S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. Your Aegis claims to protect world peace. What are you protecting?


    The White Palace Invasion Incident, you don¡¯t know, the New York Devil Incident Aegis shot directly disappeared a block, right now, it is this Cobra incident again.


    In Alexander Pierce¡¯s imagination, once this thing fails, there is no doubt that it will become a weapon for some people who see S.H.I.E.L.D. as a thorn in their eyes.


    Ok.


    That is to say Lake Edwin, deputy director of operations of the Department of Homeland Security, director of New York State Homeland, and director of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 345: You are the Alexander of 9-headed snakes

    A word.


    Alexander Pierce can''t see Lake clearly. To be precise, he hasn''t figured out the composition behind Lake until now.


    even...


    Alexander Pierce had never understood why Lake was persevering in dealing with S.H.I.E.L.D. until then. He didn¡¯t realize it until what Lake did in Los Angeles came out.


    Lake made a big fuss in Los Angeles. For those who understand the inside story, they feel very speechless and even want to laugh.


    Just for a car, a car worth less than one hundred thousand dollars, Lake directly cut off a city councilman.


    From this point of view, Alexander Pierce felt that he had found the point.


    Who asked Nick Fury to calculate Lake before, trying to make Lake a social death, and then join S.H.I.E.L.D. and become a top S.H.I.E.L.D. agent for their birth and death.


    If Alexander could foresee the future, he would rather leave Nick Fury instead of letting Aegis offend Lake.


    Actually.


    Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury, and even the others in S.H.I.E.L.D. have always felt that if Nick Fury hadn¡¯t provoke Lake back then, it is estimated that at this moment, Lake would still serve in the New York Police Department, and they The Aegis New York Center will not be revoked, and their authority will not be suppressed.


    Damn Nick Fury.


    When Alexander Pierce thought about this, he was speechless for Nick Fury. If he hadn''t had any backup candidates, he would have kicked Nick Fury directly.


    After all, Nick Fury thinks he is very smart, but this wise man has been in office for so long, but he has not discovered that there is a secret underground floor in the headquarters of Sanfei Decoration that even he does not know.


    If this is replaced by someone else, or Maria Hill, who is the favorite of the Security Council, comes to power, there is no doubt that this secret will be completely revealed.


    Therefore, Alexander Pierce likes to take precautions very much. This is because of the inheritance of the art of war. He does not like things to be out of his control. To be out of control means chaos, and chaos means uncontrollable.


    But other people seemed to be uncomfortable with Alexander Pierce¡¯s idea of ??wanting to lose before starting a war, and directly said: "This plan was first proposed by you. According to the plan, we should have proceeded in secret, and directly used Nanoworms to solve the problem. Of the three important cities."


    They are villains.


    Isn''t the villain doing bad things that should be sneaky? How can there be such a big fanfare, similar to being honest.


    Alexander regained his senses, and said solemnly: "I know what I said, and I also know, I agree with this plan to make S.H.I.E.L.D. out of the storm."


    Gideon Malik let out a laugh: "Mr. Pierce, let me remind you that your identity is the whip of the Hydra, not an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D. or a council member of the Security Council."


    Alexander looked at Gideon blankly: "What do you want to express?"


    Gideon shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just suddenly felt that Mr. Pierce seemed to be more interested in S.H.I.E.L.D. than our real career Hydra."


    "That''s because you guys are not only stupid but stupid!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Alexander took a deep breath, looked directly at the others present, and said blankly: "In these years, have I done so few things to help you wipe your butt? Don''t talk far, just talk about the recent Yes, that **** Daniel Whitehorse has made himself and us mass-produced models, and he recklessly disturbs a Lake Edwin who we haven¡¯t figured out until now. What¡¯s the result, for It¡¯s a great price for the people behind Lake Edwin to turn off the flames. Hydra is our business, but I need to remind you that before we intend to expose it completely, S.H.I.E.L.D. is our lair, S.H.I.E.L.D. If the game is gone, we will also be gone. If someone doesn''t agree with my philosophy, you can leave by yourself."


    The people here are watching each other.


    Gideon Malik collected all the expressions of other people, then laughed, shook his head, and looked at Alexander: "I''m old, and Hydra belongs to you. I won''t be troublesome. You can discuss it. ."


    talking.


    Gideon Malik dropped a scene and left directly.


    When Baron Struck saw this, he looked at Alexander: "What you mean is to tell S.H.I.E.L.D.I.E.L.D.I have no objection. This was originally planned, but it will bring uncontrollable effects to our plan. risks of."


    Alexander nodded: "So we made a two-handed plan, didn''t we, and don''t worry, if we fail, I can just take this opportunity to get rid of a person who also makes me a little afraid."


    "Who!"


    "Maria Hill."


    "¡­¡­"


    Alexander said: "Nick Fury has not been reinstated, because Professor X said that he was an alien fake thing, which caused the Security Council who had opinions on him to keep pressing. Now the affairs of the bureau are Maria Hee. You¡¯re dealing with it, and I can see that the Council intends to let Maria Hill replace Nick Fury.¡±


    Baron Struck nodded: "Maria Hill is indeed hard to control than Nick Fury."


    Hydra didn¡¯t think about winning Maria Hill.


    but¡­¡­


    The risk is so great that Hydra will not even dare to try it. Maria Hill is a military background, although it is similar to Nick Fury¡¯s entry into the high-level S.H.I.E.L.D. for the same reason, but, There are a few female generals behind Maria Hill.


    Alexander immediately said: "It just so happens that if plan A fails, we can turn to plan B and kick Maria Hill out at the same time. What do you think?"


    The few people of Hydra looked at each other, as if they had no names, they all nodded in agreement with the appearance of an echo worm.


    When Alexander saw this, he said to Baron Struck: "Keep an eye on Lake Edwin. If you find any signs of his intervention, tell me immediately."


    Baron Struck nodded first, and then said: "I will, but I can''t guarantee that he will find out. Since the adoptive mother of Lake Edwin became the ambassador of Paris, it has been around for 24 hours. The guards of the Immortal Blood Clan, it is obvious that the relationship between the Black King and him is much deeper than we thought."


    Alexander nodded: "Look at as far away as possible. We haven''t figured out the background of Lake Edwin, but at least, we can feel his temper."


    Don''t suffer from me!


    This is the conclusion that Hydra has come to after a comprehensive analysis of Lake¡¯s recent years.


    obviously.


    From a certain point of view, Lake belongs to the kind of character that does not offend me and I do not offend others. At most, it is the more nasty one. If you dare to touch me, I will beat you to death. That kind of character is that I don¡¯t want to suffer from me. .


    This is good.


    , at least for Hydra.


    What Hydra fears most is that Lake has a mysterious background and a sense of supreme justice.


    A single American team with a strong sense of justice made them fail once. If this is one time, don''t revolt at all, just surrender, maybe they can surrender half of the defeat.


    After listening, Baron Struck nodded and said OK.


    When Alexander Pierce saw this, he went offline.


    He needs to find a way to make something that S.H.I.E.L.D. is aware of.


    At this moment.


    late at night.


    The Jaguar troops, which were still rushing all the way to the designated location, also noticed something was wrong.


    in an armored car.


    Soricoard opened his umbrella and said to Duke Duke: "Duke, shouldn''t we meet the advance scout at a distance of forty kilometers?"


    Duke nodded: "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Rickard frowned and said: "We have just passed 41 kilometers, so what about the advance reconnaissance team?"


    Duke looked at Rickard, then pressed his intercom: "Be vigilant, guys, be vigilant!"


    The radar soldier reported: "Nothing is found, sir."


    "Apache!"


    "Received, there is nothing but us in the sky."


    After the report, an Apache driver said directly to the driver who was sitting behind controlling the weapon: "Tom, throw a flare, look at four..."


    "Om!"


    "Onixet!"


    "Boom!"


    An Apache was hit directly and exploded instantly, banging towards the ground with a bang.


    Ground troops.


    Duke even gave orders after seeing this, ordering the ground troops to stop advancing and quickly close towards him.


    "Attention all units, we were attacked. They came for warheads."


    "Dodge, avoid!"


    but¡­¡­


    Duke''s reaction was very fast, but unfortunately, the fighter plane belonging to the Cobra in the sky came prepared.


    came prepared to fight unprepared, obviously, they have the upper hand.


    ten minutes.


    The Jaguar Special Operations Squad was directly defeated.


    was even hit by a bullet when he opened the umbrella cord.


    hum!


    The Cobra fighter directly landed vertically, and then, a woman wearing an oval shape that was more **** than a practical combat uniform , wearing sunglasses, and wearing black hair came out of the fighter plane at night.


    Several face to face.


    When Duke was absent and calling out the former name of the current Baroness, Anna, Anna directly slammed Duke on the ground, and then stole the Nanoworm warhead that Duke was protecting with expressionlessly.


    The moment the baroness turned and was about to leave, the special forces entered the arena directly.


    Click!


    is the opposite of the Baroness Anna. Anna, who has a blonde and equally **** nine-headed body, fell directly from the sky, and kicked the baroness Anna who was turning around with a knee blow.


    Then.


    Anna steadily caught the Nanoworm missile safe, and quickly threw it towards the back: "Redhead!"


    Scarlett blasted a few painless cobra soldiers like a zombie, looked at the flying box, and quickly caught it.


    Anna shook the long sword in her hand, turned and looked at the baroness over there again.


    but¡­¡­


    After that kick, the Baroness was picked up by several cobra soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 346: Provide technical support for Cobra

    The special forces plane swept across the night sky and quickly passed a pyramid. Then, a circular entrance in the Egyptian desert was opened. Then, the plane landed directly and vertically below the Egyptian desert. In the base.


    After Duke Duke and Solekord got off the plane, they saw two signs on the wall.


    If Lake is here, you will find that the owners of these two signs are...S.H.I.E.L.D. and Special Forces.


    not far away.


    General Hawke in military uniform, and Maria Hill, deputy director and acting director of Aegis in combat uniform, walked over.


    The heavy artillery pulled the safe toward General Hawke and walked down, and saluteed General Hawke casually: "General!"


    General Hawke patted his shoulders one by one with his team members: "Good job."


    then.


    General Hawke shook hands to Duke Duke, and expressed welcome: "Welcome to the sandbox base, Duke, long admiring two great names!"


    The Duke looked around the base and looked at General Hawke: "Sandbox base? Never heard of it."


    General Hawke laughed.


    Maria Hill, who also wears a combat uniform, said blankly: "That''s because he never existed."


    Duke Duke looked at Maria Hill who said aloud: "Who are you."


    "You can call me commander!"


    "Aegis!"


    Maria Hill looked at Duke expressionlessly: "Commander Aegis!"


    Duke: "¡­¡­"


    The elevator goes down.


    soon.


    The BUG side of this sandbox base was shown in the eyes of the Duke and the Umbrella.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Have you ever seen a well-built submarine training and operation center under a desert?


    In response, Duke Duke said: "I have been in the army all my life, but I have never seen such a headquarters."


    General Hawke said: "Strictly speaking, special forces do not exist at all. If they do exist, they must have gathered the elites of various elite forces. They can be called the top forces. Others may fail, but we will not! "


    Maria Hill stepped out of the elevator: "The establishment of the special forces was facilitated by me and General Hawke. If S.H.I.E.L.D. is the first line of defense, then the special forces are the last."


    In any case, anyone who can mix into the famous S.H.I.E.L.D. character is not a fuel-efficient lamp, especially Nick Fury and Maria Hill right now.


    Nick Fury likes to dig graves.


    Maria Hill was born in the army.


    Her trust in the army is much higher than that of SHIELD and even the Security Council. At the same time, the establishment of the special forces is also an achievement of her. It is also why the Security Council intends to let Maria Hill replace Nick Fury as the head of S.H.I.E.L.D. the reason.


    In the beginning, there were only ten special forces signed contracts, but now, 23 countries have signed contracts with special forces to share resources and create peace together.


    With this one-handed operation alone, Maria Hill has already demonstrated the value that the Council needs to see. Nick Fury will only ask the Council for money. Once it is not enough, she will continue to ask for the second time.


    Look at Maria Hill.


    It was supposed to be the special forces that the five major overlords of the Security Council needed to pay. As a result, under the operation of Maria Hill, the money was directly spread evenly over the 23 countries. Moreover, the 23 countries are very concerned about this. Excited, I feel that they are finally qualified to participate in international affairs.


    Nick Fury spends money like water, while Maria Hill does not need the Council to worry too much. Frankly speaking, it is not easy for Alexander Pierce to keep Maria Hill from being under pressure.


    From a certain perspective, Alexander Pierce¡¯s performance to Nick Fury, if this is not love, then, what else can be called love?


    got out of the elevator.


    Duke thought of his troops being ambushed: "You have been watching us, why..."


    Maria Hill said directly: "We also received news three hours ago that someone or an organization was interested in what you transported, so special forces were urgently dispatched."


    three hours ago.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. intercepted an encrypted communication. Although it could not be completely deciphered, based on the deciphered communication information, there is no doubt that someone was eyeing the Nanoworm missile that was being transported towards NATO military base.


    The power of Nanoworm missiles, SHIELD also learned after the press conference.


    Maria Hill immediately connected with General Hawke in an emergency, so she sent her special forces to support. Fortunately, they went in time. If this weapon is passed down, I am afraid it will be very passive.


    "Who attacked us?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    The cover girl followed a few people into the base operations center and said: "But one thing is certain, she has a highly classified network and the most advanced weapons, which means she has strong financial support."


    Maria Hill watched the combat team''s first line of sight, ignoring the bullet attack, and said: "Their weapons surpass all the enemies we have encountered. We need all her information, knowing ourselves and knowing each other can fight all battles. Yum!"


    The cover girl looked at the newsletter: "Sir, Mr. Di Stro asked for a newsletter."


    General Hawke nodded: "Come in!"


    soon.


    Destro Diestro appeared directly from the communicator in a projected situation, then walked out, expressed his compliments to General Hawke¡¯s special forces, and then said that he should choose special forces to **** him.


    Duke Duke suddenly became unhappy.


    However, Deszuo did not intend to have too many conversations with Duke Duke. After checking it himself, he reopened and secretly opened the signal positioning device that had been turned off. After confirming that the weapon was not harmed, he proceeded directly. Line up.


    The weapon has been handed over to Duke Duke. Even if something goes wrong, it is NATO¡¯s own problem, not the weapon manufacturer, which is the problem of the future weapons research and development group.


    the next two days.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. and Special Forces are busy all over the world looking for the mysterious woman in tights, Anna, and the person behind the scenes who provided it with the top-notch network communication system.


    But the search is not smooth.


    General Hawke and Maria Hill knew that the brunette Anna was blonde Anna before, and they also knew about the relationship with Duke Duke, but there is no news about how she became like this, because this Anna was mysterious four years ago. disappeared.


    As for the network communication system?


    This point is not going well to describe it. In fact, it is wrong. The Special Forces inquired about an organization.


    Seffer!


    Paris!


    Lake is playing with his little padded jacket Helen in the backyard of the embassy.


    Rachel is not far from Karen, smiling.


    Helen is a Lake species. Although he is only two years old now, if you tell others that this is a five-year-old daughter, no one would doubt it.


    and...


    Rachel shook her head and said to Karen next to her: "I can''t believe it now. In the past two years, Helen has not been to the hospital once."


    This is not Rachel cursing her own daughter, but this is something that is unbelievable. After all, among the mothers Rachel comes into contact with, all of them have been to the hospital more or less.


    Even the adopted daughter, Josie, had been to the hospital because of the flu when she was adopted.


    But what about Helen.


    Even half a year ago, when the Washington flu broke out, even Rachel and Josie were recruited, and Helen was still alive and well.


    Karen heard this and said to Rachel: "Lake has always been in good health. In my memory, Lake has not been to the hospital except for seeing a psychiatrist."


    Betty, who came from behind, heard these words, thinking that Helen was telling her joke again, and directly explained silently: "I''m explaining, my dear mother, I didn''t watch your educational film have a problem. It¡¯s because Lake told the educational film that he was very ready to eat, and I had the problem. It was actually him who had the psychological problem."


    When I think of the number of times I saw a psychiatrist as a child, Betty feels unbearable to look back.


    Lake, who was teasing the little padded jacket, said without looking back, "My dear sister, you should know that I am not only healthy, but also sensitive to hearing."


    Betty is not to be outdone: "Am I wrong? Did you say that you are very good at the photos?"


    talking.


    Betty recalled the picture, couldn''t help feeling nauseous, and retched.


    Lake got up, smiled haha, and when he was about to speak, the phone rang.


    take out.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and while holding his little quilted jacket, he connected the phone: "Good morning, General Hawke!"


    General Hawke, who was at the sandbox base, glanced at Maria Hill next to him, and then listened to Lake¡¯s voice and said directly: "Sever, do you know Lake?"


    Lake''s expression moved.


    Half loud After Lake handed the little quilted jacket to Rachel, he walked aside alone: ??"I don''t quite understand what the general said."


    In other words...


    Lake is on the bright side, maybe someone can inquire about it, maybe it''s Rachel and Hermione.


    As for Seifer?


    shouldn''t anyone know it.


    Actually...


    It is also a coincidence story that the sandbox base knows here. The sandbox base has inquired about Sever, but the information obtained does not know where the other people are.


    They don¡¯t even know, Sever, is it an individual or an organization.


    But just now.


    It is said that it was formed by the Sever organization, and the rules and concealment are all on the deep web on the dark web. Suddenly, an anonymous user broke out that Sever had contacted Lake Edwin, deputy director of operations of the Federal Department of Homeland Security. news.


    But there is no picture and no truth.


    But...


    Ten seconds after this post was published, it was deleted directly, which gave the Sandbox General Hawke and Commander Maria Hill some ideas.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 347: Avoid Lek as a God of Plague

    This may be a trap.


    Maybe not.


    but¡­¡­


    It is worth a try at the sandbox base, but considering that the relationship between Lake and S.H.I.E.L.D. is very rigid, this call was made personally by General Hawke.


    "You heard that two days ago, the troops escorting Nanoworm missiles were attacked by unknown persons."


    "of course!"


    Lake arrived in Paris and just got off the plane. He heard the news. General Rose said it. However, it has nothing to do with Lake.


    General Hawke then told Lake that they discovered after investigating in the past two days that the person who provided communication technology to the organization of unknown persons was probably in a mysterious state and could not find any information on the Internet, known as the Deep Web. The builders of Severus don¡¯t know whether it was provided by the person or organization.


    Lake blinked.


    How did Seifer get involved in it somehow.


    and also¡­¡­


    This has something to do with me. Is it rushing to aggravate my love?


    "We learned that you know this Seifer?"


    "Uh... be it."


    Lake did not give a definite answer, but rather curiously said: "General, where did you learn from, can you tell me?"


    General Hawke did not conceal it. He told Lake directly that there was a post on the Shenzhen Net that broke the news.


    Next sentence.


    General Hawke said directly: "We have no idea about this Seifer, you should know who we want to deal with, give me a name."


    Lake nodded: "I will find a way to see if I can get in touch."


    hang up the phone.


    Lake directly called out the red queen.


    Seffer¡¯s establishment of a deep web has been heard by Lake. Even the security code and communication protocol of this deep web were jointly manufactured by the Red Queen and Sefer.


    Lake treats his women equally and supports them in pursuing their own careers.


    "The Red Queen."


    "coming."


    "Did someone just post a post about me and Seifer on the deep web?"


    "Wait, let me see."


    The Red Queen said that her host is in the Immortal Castle, and at the same time, she is also the ultimate steward of the Immortal Consortium, and the Deep Web built with Seifer is a part-time job, and the main energy of the Red Queen is not on the Deep Web.


    soon.


    After ¡¡¡¡ red, he said in surprise, "I can''t find the source address of this post."


    Lake was confused about these nouns: "What do you mean."


    The Red Queen blinked her eyes humanely: "It means that this post appeared out of thin air, and then disappeared out of thin air. If I were not very advanced, I would think that you are dreaming, and there is no trace of this post at all. ."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    A post that appeared out of thin air?


    A witness who appeared out of thin air?


    Wanda?


    What does she want to do again.


    Lake can have this ability in his memory, and can use it, it is estimated that his version of the wrong model, it seems that the Scarlet Witch Wanda who has passed through from the future.


    And Lake also has evidence.


    The judge of the family court, after Wanda took his daughter Heber and disappeared, Lake once went to the judge, but the judge seemed to know nothing about this matter. Obviously, her memory was either It has been washed away, or it has been modified. In short, it has nothing to do with Wanda.


    Hermione could do it, but Lake felt that if it was Hermione, it would be possible to help her brainwash him at the same time. Whether it can be washed away is one thing. If Hermione knows, she will definitely try it. Tried.


    But, what does Wanda want to do?


    Lake hasn¡¯t figured out why Wanda had to modify the reality so that he and Tony would have a connection. This time, it¡¯s time to come out again. How can I try to expose his daughters one by one?


    still is¡­¡­


    Lake''s eyes flickered: "After the red, where is Sefer now?"


    After the red, he said, wait a while, and then after a while, he said, "Over the Antarctic!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Still in Antarctica?"


    Half a month ago, Lake called Seifer, and he was in Antarctica. More than half a month has passed. Are you still in Antarctica?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake frowned slightly. Just now, General Hawke seemed to say that the communication system of this organization seems likely to be constructed by Seifer?


    good fellow.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, turned and walked toward the embassy, ??said to the three women who were chatting over the yard, and then returned to his room: "Red Queen, contact Seifer."


    At the same time.


    Cobra Antarctic sub-ice base.


    Wearing a golden ponytail and wearing a leather jacket, Sever, who didn''t feel the slightest coolness at all, took his five subordinates and shook hands with the man in front of him who was wearing a half-face mask and claimed to be a medical officer: " I am very happy to do business with you.


    The medical officer handed the Nanoworm controller in his hand to Sever, and said in a metallic voice: "Same, I invite Ms. Sever to join us with full sincerity."


    Sever smiled very beautifully: "Sorry, I only do business and have no interest in joining any organization."


    "That''s too bad."


    "I don''t think so."


    As Said said, a female assistant next to him looked at the balance in the bank account, and nodded with Saifu. Saifu took out his mobile phone, operated it on it, and then looked at the medical officer and said: "Communication system The handover has been completed, goodbye, if there is any need in the future, I am happy to continue doing business with you or your organization."


    finished.


    Saifu directly turned around, and the female assistant next to him accompanied him. Behind him, the five subordinates who planted the Nanoworm control system followed with expressionless expressions.


    That goes straight to the elevator entrance above the South Pole.


    The soldiers guarding both sides of the elevator entrance looked at the backs of their hands in the distance, and the medical officer in a big windbreaker looked at.


    The medical officer nodded.


    Saifu looked back at the medical officer thoughtfully, then touched the diamond ring in his hand, smiled, and led her people into the elevator.


    "Sir."


    "let her go."


    "But Destroy''s side..."


    "I know what he said, let her go."


    "¡­¡­Yes, sir!"


    The medical officer scolded a soldier beside him expressionlessly, and then winked at the soldier beside him.


    Next second.


    The moment the medical officer turned and left, there was a sad scream behind him.


    In the office.


    The medical officer made a call after the device in the office was activated.


    The other side of the phone.


    Baron Straker.


    "How."


    "Let her go."


    "it is good."


    Baron Struck heaved a sigh of relief: "Damn, beware of everything, it turned out to be something bad."


    When did the sandbox base know about Lake and Seifer¡¯s relationship? Hydra was at most half an hour at night. After learning the news, Baron Straker suddenly said that something was bad, and then hurriedly destroyed their experiment years ago. He was rescued, and the medical officer who instigated the rebellion made a call.


    Hydra is not without its own communication system. Dr. Zola helped gradually develop a top-secret and powerful communication system, which is independent of the Internet.


    However, as the dummy of Hydra, the Cobra side cannot have anything to do with Hydra until it succeeds. Therefore, the Cobra side can only ask for help to build a deep web that has already shown signs of removing the dark web. Seifer organized.


    According to the original plan.


    Sever is definitely not alive, it''s not right. If Sever is willing to join Cobra, it''s okay. If he doesn''t want to join, Sever has only a dead end or injecting Nanoworm controller.


    If this is the case.


    Then it will explode.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau paid the price in order to recruit Lake, and it is still paying the price. If the news is learned only after everything is late, it will be a complete explosion in place.


    Fortunately.


    Baron Straker called in a timely manner. When he called, Seffer made a temporary conscious and brought five of his men, saying that he wanted to upgrade them, so he delayed some time.


    The medical officer listened to Baron Straker''s sigh of relief on the phone, and was a little unclear: "Sir, with all due respect, I also know Lake Edwin, is it so scary?"


    In fact, the medical officer did not know Lake, but the former brother-in-law of the medical officer was Duke Duke, and Duke Duke was a soldier. Lake was also a man in the army. It is normal for Duke to mention it to the medical officer. In addition, medical officers are also Union soldiers. During their years as a soldier, I have heard a lot about the strong in the army.


    After Baron Struck knew that Severe had left safely, he was relieved, and at the same time he was very happy to chat with the medical officer: "Lake Edwin himself is not terrible. What''s terrible is the network behind him. If it¡¯s not necessary, Lake Edwin is one of the ones we want to win. What¡¯s your plan there?"


    The medical officer said: "Everything went according to plan It''s just that the special forces came out, which we didn''t expect."


    Baron Straker is not concerned about special forces. A special force that has just been formed only a few years ago has any combat effectiveness. Compared with special forces, Baron Straker is more concerned about another person: "What about the tool man? , I didn''t find it."


    The medical officer smiled happily: "No, he thought that everything is under his control, like a puppet, played on our hands."


    "Very good!"


    Baron Straker nodded: "Remember, everything is done according to plan, don''t do things outside the plan. When plan A fails, immediately switch to plan B. No matter that plan is successful, congratulations, you will Become one of us, a true one."


    The medical officer said solemnly: "I understand."


    Baron Struck hung up, and immediately called Alexander Pierce, telling the desperate Alexander Pierce that they once again successfully prevented Lake Edwin and the people behind him from entering the game. Sex up.


    Alexander Pierce was overjoyed. After hanging up the phone, he realized that his back was wet from sweat...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 348: I want to recruit you

    Paris.


    Lake connects to Seffer''s phone.


    Antarctic ice cap, closed the hatch, and then began to rise vertically in the cabin of the luxurious palace called the sky.


    Sever took a glass of champagne from his assistant, walked into his room, connected the phone, and said the old temptation: "My dear, do you miss me or do you want to try?"


    "Have you done something bad?"


    Seifer chuckled lightly: "I''m from the crime world, my dear, if I do good things, that should surprise you, right?"


    Lake shook his head: "Did you build a communication system for any organization?"


    talking.


    Lake General Hawke just asked him about the matter, and he also told Sever, although he knew the general plot, for example, it was General Hawke who won in the end, but how he won, and who the villain was, Lake is not very clear.


    After listening, Seffer blinked his eyes, then put the champagne in his hand: "Yes, I just handed over the final procedure to them, and I have left now."


    "left?"


    Lake curiously asked: "Just let you go?"


    Seffer gave a hmm, seeming to hear Lake''s curiosity, and then said: "Maybe I am afraid that I have something to do, but they also invited me to join their organization."


    Lake chuckled softly: "I have already invited you, but you refused. How could I let you go like this? Are you sure, no one is following you."


    Saifu said and so on.


    after awhile.


    Seifer walked into the command module, looked at the huge control platform in the middle, and the big screen that uses satellites to monitor the airspace around the aircraft in real time, and then shook his head: "No, why, you received the news, they want Deal with me, thinking I''m dead?"


    Lake said: "It''s fine, just send the other party''s communication code. Recently, the outside is not peaceful. Come to Paris to squat, or avoid the Federation, and don''t dangle outside."


    Saifu replied: "Okay, where are you?"


    "Paris!"


    "Should I go to Paris?"


    "Yes."


    Lake said directly: "But I can''t stay in Paris for long. After a week, I will go back."


    finished.


    Lake hung up the phone and stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    Something is wrong.


    Why didn''t Lake find Seve the first time before.


    the reason is simple.


    From a certain perspective, Seifer spends more time dealing with the darkness than Lake. Even if the other party has this idea, Lake believes that Seifer has already expected it.


    and.


    There is also a frozen bird Pok¨¦mon that Lake left behind. Besides, once the thunder and lightning left by Lake is triggered, Lake can appear directly on Saifu''s side.


    According to Lake''s estimation, if Wanda is to send a message to warn Sefer that there is danger, then Sefer shouldn''t be on the verge of crisis at this moment?


    How could the other party let him leave unscathed?


    Unless...


    Lake''s eyes lit up, thinking of another possibility, Wanda modified the information left by reality, not for him, but for the other party, and the other party should know Lake.


    This is the only way for ¡¡¡¡. After the other party knows the news, he will be afraid of him. Then, put away his own murderous intentions, and let Sever leave safely?


    Know me and fear me?


    Lake looked up at the ceiling. This seemed to be a person who had no problem, knew him, and had too many people or organizations afraid of him. After all, the devil incident or the killer incident, Lake was also active in it.


    Ding Dong!


    Lake looked at a mysterious code uploaded from the phone, regained his senses, shook his head, forget it, the other party gave face, why did he think so much.


    soon.


    Lake directly forwarded this mysterious code to General Hawke, and then walked out of the office again and walked towards the family who was still chatting in the backyard.


    At this moment.


    The Egyptian desert, the sandbox base has been invaded, and the sound of explosions is endless.


    There was a boom.


    When the Baroness was about to leave, she looked at a mobile phone left on the ground, picked it up, opened it directly, frowned, glanced at General Hawke, who seemed to have passed out, turned and left. .


    five minutes later.


    The Baroness took the Nanoworm missile suitcase and directly grabbed the rocket backpack and White Ghost fled one after another.


    half an hour later.


    The news that an unknown organization robbed the Nanoworm missile from the sandbox base spread wildly, and quickly spread across the world, and General Hawke was rushed to the hospital.


    the next day.


    Black Widow Natasha Romanov, Iron Cavaliers Melinda May and Phil Coleson each led their team members and rushed to the Egyptian sandbox base.


    A mess in the sandbox base.


    Maria Hill put an ice bag on her forehead, ended the conversation with the Security Council, and looked at the three Aegis who knocked at the door when she was about to ask.


    Not far away, Duke Duke, who had just joined the special forces, and others came over and asked directly: "How is the general''s injury?"


    Hill said that the situation is stable, and then said: "We have more important things to do now."


    There is no organization that steals Nanoworm missiles for no reason. They will definitely use them. The key question is, where do they use them.


    at this time.


    The umbrella cord brought good news. He told everyone that he still remembered the scene when Destro came to check the weapon, and he bet that Destro must have activated the positioning device when he touched the weapon.


    In other words, Destro, who created the Nanoworm missile, was behind this incident.


    There is more than one good news.


    The Aegis agents brought by Phil Coleson also came with good news. They found Anna with the black hair.


    Anna de Cubrey, officially called the Baroness, and her husband is Daniel de Cubrey, a Parisian scientist who has a laboratory in Paris.


    The cover girl said: "What kind of laboratory?"


    "Particles accelerate!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The cover girl looked at Hill: "Oh my God, they want to use him to modify the missile and let him fully activate the program."


    Hill looked directly at everyone: "So what are you waiting for?"


    Everyone was taken aback, and then they realized that the soldiers of the special forces turned and ran towards their weapons arsenal, and Phil Coleson immediately contacted the Paris Aegis branch and asked them to send someone there first. , To protect this particle acceleration laboratory first.


    Hill looked at the people who were going to prepare, took out his mobile phone, and dialed someone''s phone.


    Lake listened to the ringing of the phone, took it out, looked at the information that Red had found based on the strange number, frowned, and then connected: "Ms. Hill, good afternoon."


    "The Nano Worm missile was stolen."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake was silent for a while and said, "If I said that Seifer was not involved in it, do you believe it?"


    "I believe."


    "is it?"


    "But the Council will not believe it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hill listened to the voice on the phone and said directly: "General Hawke is under surveillance in the hospital. I need the contact information of the Seifer organization, immediately!"


    Lake looked up at the sky and was silent for a while: "I will let her contact you."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, I just don''t want to be involved in this matter. Homeland security is outside the country and there is no law enforcement power, but it does not mean that I will be involved in crime.


    Lake hung up the phone after speaking, and directly asked Red to send Hill''s contact information to Seve, so Seve could contact Hill.


    He didn''t intend to give it.


    But Hill¡¯s voice-over has already said it very clearly. If Lake does not give it, she will make it clear to the Security Council. At that time, although Lake will not be affected, there is no doubt that he Will be involved in this matter.


    I''m here for vacation, not for work.


    The most important thing.


    Lake suddenly thought of a little plot, saying, in this movie, is the Eiffel Tower in Paris destroyed?


    If not, Lake¡¯s participation is actually fine.


    But if it is true, how far Lake can hide from this matter. Although, I have been accustomed to the law of milk, but the symbolic surface of Paris is directly gone. Hehe, even the French are very angry, so angry. Not only does it require revenge, but it also requires someone to take back the pot.


    Hill¡¯s words were really heard by Lake. Although they were well hidden, Lake still heard the more anxious voice of the hidden fish in the voice.


    its not right.


    Even if S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to back the pot, shouldn''t it be Nick Fury who is backing the pot? What is Maria Hill worried about.


    soon.


    The red queen gave the answer Lake wanted.


    After reading...


    Lake doesn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Nick Fury was suspended. It seems that the reason is because of his fake alien phrase, and the Security Council originally had opinions on Nick Fury And this time Alexander Pierce did not. Turned over with the other four directors, so Maria Hill became the first person with the highest authority in S.H.I.E.L.D. at this juncture.


    In this kind of thing, if something goes wrong, the suspended Nick Fury will definitely be unable to carry it, and the rest, if something really happens, Maria Hill will undoubtedly be the one to carry it.


    what is this?


    I don¡¯t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me?


    Lake blinked. It is useless that he hates S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., but this does not mean that Lake hates everyone in S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., at least, Maria Hill, Lake doesn''t hate it.


    Actually.


    When Lake was tinkering with the deputy director of Bass about the construction of the Super Investigation Bureau, he had thought of digging Maria Hill, because if Lake remembered correctly, the reform of the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent level seemed to have been done by Maria. ¡¤ Hill proposed.


    On this point alone, Maria Hill is many times better than Nick Fury, who has persecution delusions.


    Why?


    Does Nick Fury have any decent business?


    Those who eat soft rice do not count.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 349: The tower...falls down

    Lake thought hard for a while.


    Unfortunately.


    rummaged through his database, but he couldn''t find Nick Fury''s shining point.


    Nick Fury can get Lake''s information, and Lake can also get his information. Nick Fury''s experience in the military has also been given to Lake, and it''s not worse than Nick Fury.


    The history of law enforcement agencies, Lake is also the complete story of Nick Fury.


    and so¡­¡­


    Nick Fury¡¯s self-confident shining point is worthless here. It is Maria Hill who helped improve the internal management system of SHIELD, which had a somewhat chaotic level. Lake really admires this point.


    what!


    its not right.


    Lake suddenly lowered his head, as if, as if, if this incident really ignited the emotions of Paris, once Maria Hill got back, wouldn¡¯t I just take advantage of it?


    ÅÞ.


    is that the super-investigation bureau can take advantage of the emptiness.


    Lake blinked his eyes. If the mood in Paris is ignited this time, as a back-to-back target, plus Maria Hill being guarded by Hydra, there is no doubt that Maria Hill will step down directly. At that time, Lake had issued an invitation to Maria Hill in the name of Super Investigation Bureau. What kind of spirit was this?


    Send charcoal in the snow.


    is fine.


    I am not interested in participating in this matter.


    Lake thought to himself, raised his head, looked at the French surface in the distance, smiled, and turned around, preparing to take his family away from this place where right and wrong are about to begin.


    but¡­¡­


    The little padded jacket Helen, who was being held by Betty''s hands, grew up, and pointed at the sky with her little finger: "Mom, look, Iron Man!"


    Lake turned and looked.


    ßË!


    Iron Man settled firmly in the backyard of the embassy.


    "Stay back!"


    "Stay back!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and hurriedly moved towards the courtyard for less than ten seconds, and he was about to rush into the yard, dragging down the uninvited guest to the seal soldiers stationed in the embassy, ??saying so.


    ßÑ.


    Iron Man''s mask was pulled up, revealing the look of Tony Stark with a beard.


    Karen shook her head speechlessly: "Mr. Stark, even you, is it a bit wrong to enter the embassy in this way?"


    Tony looked at Karen, and apologized, "The situation is urgent."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    Tony looked directly at Lake: "I guessed it."


    This is a coincidence!


    Lake rolled his eyes inside, and then looked at Tony suspiciously: "Have you seen a psychiatrist?"


    "I saw it."


    "what did the doctor say?"


    "I''m looking for it again."


    "what?"


    "I am looking for a psychologist again. The psychologist who was the first to treat me collapsed on his own."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake¡¯s mouth twitched, good guy, is this true or false? I used to turn the doctor who gave him psychotherapy into a depression patient. This guy broke the psychologist directly?


    Could it be that this product rank is still above me?


    Lake thought in his heart, then shook his head and said, "Even if you are right, rest assured, without you, the world would still be this world."


    The steel armor on Tony''s body heard a clicking sound.


    after awhile.


    Tony Stark, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, walked out of the steel armor, and the steel armor directly retracted into a hand-sized appearance.


    This guy has upgraded the steel suit again.


    Next to Karen listened to the conversation between the two, and said curiously: "Wait, Lake, what are you talking about, what world will not be destroyed?"


    Lake said to Karen, "It''s nothing more."


    Tony interjected directly: "If you mean that a missile can destroy a city is a trivial matter, then, yes, it is a trivial matter."


    Lake turned and looked at Tony expressionlessly: "Are you jealous that there is a weapon that can crush Stark''s industrial reserves?"


    What is this guy going to do?


    forcibly pull me into the game and prepare to take it back?


    What do you want.


    I said that if you don''t interfere, you won''t interfere. Even if the plot changes today, I won''t interfere.


    Lake is very principled. He is still waiting for Maria Hill to carry the pot, and then he can dig the wall.


    ¡­¡­what?


    and many more.


    In other words...


    This shouldn''t be a moth made by Hydra.


    Lake¡¯s heart suddenly moved. How long has it been since the Alien incident at Yamatai? Nick Fury, who was designated by Hydra leader Alexander Pierce as his successor, is now stuck in suspension by the Security Council. It seems that the Security Council intends to do so. Let Maria Hill take the lead.


    This is not good news for Hydra.


    MMP.


    How do I feel that I am standing with Hydra this time?


    Lake thought a little speechlessly. Although everyone had the same purpose, they all wanted Maria Hill to take the back and leave S.H.I.E.L.D., but Lake dared to swear to him that his purpose was more just than Hydra¡¯s purpose. Much.


    at this time.


    àØ!


    A loud noise suddenly passed through the sky, and everyone in the embassy was watching.


    Next second.


    expressions are all dull.


    But seeing that the towering Eiffel Tower on the surface of Paris is being disintegrated, the sound of countless steel bars collapsing can be heard even in the embassy.


    Then.


    The Eiffel Tower made an indescribable sound, and the angle began to tilt, leaning toward the ground.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a huge movement, at this moment, standing inside the embassy, ??I can no longer see the surface of Paris, which can be seen in full at night.


    WTF?


    People in the embassy ran out and said to Ambassador Karen: "The Eiffel Tower took place in a terrorist operation. The three blocks around the Eiffel Tower were all blocked. The Paris Municipality advised us not to lift the blockade. Get out."


    Everyone turned their heads and glanced at the employees who were talking, with inexplicable expressions.


    nonsense.


    The Eiffel Tower is gone, it would be weird if it weren''t a terrorist act.


    Rachel has already called the Sun News Agency, what, the federation is now at night, the tower is gone, still sleeping, do you want headlines?


    The staff member who just ran out seemed to realize that something was wrong, and then looked at the empty sky into the night. After a while, his eyes narrowed: "Where is the iron tower."


    "It''s exploded!"


    "Gone!"


    Lake glanced at Tony Stark: "Did you not pass by the tower when you came?"


    Tony shook his head and quickly dressed: "I came from the other end. Pepper thought that pulling me to the sea would prevent me from coming over, huh, she was wrong."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Boom!


    Iron Man flew directly into the sky.


    Lake looked at Iron Man who was going away and blinked. Just now, the amount of information was a bit big. Tony and Pepper went on a sea trip. As a result, Tony came over in a portable suit.


    That...


    Pepper?


    good fellow.


    You really deserve to be the endorsement of a straight man of steel. You came here by yourself, and then you threw Pepper to the ocean?


    with your''s.


    Lake thought like this, at this moment, what is the mood of Pepper alone on the sea at this moment, and then he said to Karen: "I''ll go over there and take a look."


    just watching.


    Lake promised that he would never intervene, but at the moment, even if Lake wants to intervene, it is probably unnecessary. Iron Man has already chosen to intervene. He is interfering. Isn''t it too exciting?


    The downtown area of ??Paris has been completely chaotic, and countless black people are well-trained and quickly away from the tower.


    what?


    This is Paris, why are there so many blacks?


    The aboriginals of Paris don¡¯t like to have children. Naturally, in order to have enough leeks, they must introduce fine varieties. Besides, a black congresswoman has said that Paris is the Paris of Africans, but not Europeans or French. What about Paris.


    So Paris is so dark, which is very reasonable.


    When Lake drove over there, he happened to see a picture of an angry Paris Secret Service surrounding a group of people.


    "Stop!"


    "It''s okay..."


    A special service captain in Paris yelled to the soldiers who were about to stop Lake, and then walked over and hugged Lake: "Did you hear the movement here too?"


    The Secret Service Captain is a blond man, rich in Parisian romance, and his father is a parliamentarian in Paris. Last year, when Lake was here for Chinese New Year, he followed Karen and met many local politicians. This Secret Service Captain was between two people. I met when I got out of the lobby and smoked and drank on the balcony.


    are law enforcers, not politicians, naturally, they have a common language.


    But...


    Lake has forgotten what this guy¡¯s name is. After all, Lake is too lazy to remember some unimportant people. Fortunately, after reading the database, I remembered.


    Lind Ulysses!


    The name of the special service captain.


    After Lake let go of the hug, it was obvious that the anger on Linde''s face could be seen. After all, the Tower has a special meaning for Parisians like Linde.


    What is called the iron tower is still there.


    Even if the Parisians ridiculed themselves, they used no one to destroy the tower before the Parisians surrendered.


    at the moment?


    The tower is gone.


    This¡­¡­


    Lake sent a very thoughtful sentence: "I''m sorry Linde waved his hand and said to Lake that it¡¯s okay, then turned his eyes to the Aegis agents and Special Forces: "It''s all their fault. "


    Lake snorted and looked at Linde: "In fact, they are here to try to stop this."


    Linde heard these words and looked at Lake.


    after awhile.


    Lake and Linde walked over.


    Wearing a steel suit similar to Tony Stark, but with a power source that can only support three minutes of parachute cable, when he was about to put it on, he was directly put on the ground by an iron rod.


    Linde said solemnly: "Let go of them."


    When everyone heard it, they looked at Linde, and a little black seemed to have different opinions: "Captain, Tower..."


    Linde expressionlessly: "I said let go!"


    The little black player was silent for a while, and let go of the shoulders that controlled Phil Coulson.


    Lake looked directly at Phil Coleson: "I told Captain Ulysses that they can leave temporarily to catch the culprit of this matter, but you need to stay, right?"


    Phil Colson: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 350: Before starting the war, determine who is behind you

    Lake¡¯s face is very valuable.


    but¡­


    is still far from worthy enough to understate the fact that the tower falls.


    Lake did this because of his identity, and he was not at the same level of crime, so he came forward to protect the Aegis and the special forces, letting them chase the prisoners instead of arguing with the Paris police here.


    It¡¯s definitely not enough to go all the way.


    Phil Coleson wants to stay. As for the black widow Natasha Romanov, Lake has thought about it, but it is Nick Fury¡¯s faction who is grumbling with him. Naturally, he must stick to this first. The follower behind Nick Fury is here.


    soon.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and special forces personnel left one after another, leaving Phil Colson alone.


    Phil Colson even said thank you to Lake.


    Lake glanced at Coleson with some curiosity, perceived Coleson''s heart, and chuckled: "Don''t thank me, I can''t understand you, but it''s a private matter. I never substitute my personal feelings into official business. Especially in this matter."


    Actually, at this time, it¡¯s not bad to directly fall into the hole and attack S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    It''s just that Lake feels a bit LOW. If he wants to deal with SHIELD, there are many opportunities. There is no need to hold his eyes and fire directly at SHIELD.


    Moreover.


    If you get into trouble at this time, wouldn''t it be embarrassing when you go to dig Maria Hill? What if you get rejected?


    Keep a good destiny right now and strive for a hit!


    soon.


    Maria Hill also arrived at the scene. After receiving a brief report from Phil Coleson, she breathed a sigh of relief and said thank you to Lake next to her.


    Colson said to Hill, "They are very angry."


    Lake laughed and looked at Colson: "They will definitely be angry, the tower has fallen, this is the tower where the tower is still there, the pillar in the hearts of Parisians."


    Didn¡¯t the Parisians know that the people who let the tower lie on the street are not S.H.I.E.L.D. people?


    they know.


    But they couldn¡¯t find the murderer, but S.H.I.E.L.D. was caught by them. You said that you came to prevent the disaster. Why didn¡¯t stop the disaster successfully? And why didn¡¯t you tell Paris in advance and didn¡¯t say a word? Just started it?


    To put it simply.


    Paris can''t catch the murderer, but there is someone who needs a backstop, Aegis, that''s it.


    correct.


    For Maria Hill, who always abides by the rules and is happy to follow the rules, why not say hello to Paris before the action?


    Lake looked at Maria Hill with some curiosity in his heart.


    Maria Hill sighed, glanced at the Paris police on the periphery, did not evade Lake, and said directly: "There is something worse."


    "The vice president was kidnapped."


    "what?"


    "..."


    Lake heard the news and couldn¡¯t help looking at Maria Hill: ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    If last year or the year before, let alone a vice president was kidnapped, even if he committed suicide, Lake probably would not pay too much attention.


    But this time is different.


    Last month, in February, the current vice president announced that he would run for the presidency next year, and he was nominated by the party five days ago.


    From a certain perspective, this is almost equivalent to the president being kidnapped.


    Maria Hill sighed.


    It is also for this reason that she failed to communicate with Paris in time. After the news came from the vice president kidnapping, when communicating with Paris, the tower was already on the street.


    Maria Hill looked at Phil Colson: "I will take full responsibility for this matter."


    Coleson frowned: "But we already..."


    Hill shook his head and interrupted directly, with a calm expression: "It is a fact that the tower is broken, and it is impossible for the Federation to leave the prisoners in Paris. This is for sure. Therefore, they need someone to hold back the pot, except for me. It''s appropriate."


    This is the truth.


    This is another difference between Maria Hill and Nick Fury. If you change to Nick Fury, he probably wouldn''t think of so much.


    at this time.


    Linde Ulysses walked over with a senior official from Shanschel Palace: "You can leave now."


    finished.


    The senior official just turned around and left.


    Linde and Lake nodded their heads, and they were inconvenient to stay for a long time, and they blew a whistle and summoned the nearby special service team members back.


    This is the person who has already chosen the back pot.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    After Coleson glanced at the caller, he walked to the side and connected, then walked over again, looked at Hill, as if he wanted to say something.


    Hill said directly: "You go first, I will stay here to take care of the aftermath."


    Coleson opened his mouth, then turned and left.


    The call just now was from Nick Fury.


    Yes it is.


    It¡¯s a feature to be accountable in advance. Nick Fury is back again, and the frozen one becomes Maria Hill. If nothing happens, after this matter is over, Maria Hill will be slapped. In the end.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    Lake was looking at Coulson''s leaving back, returning to his senses, smiling, and said to Maria Hill who was next to him: "I remember you were a lieutenant colonel in the army?"


    Hill nodded: "But I am not anymore."


    Lake looked at Hill: "Your order is still there, and you were transferred to SHIELD."


    Hill looked at Lake curiously.


    She has had very little dealings with Lake, which is one of the few.


    Lake said, "I''m surprised, I have a personal opinion about SHIELD, so I can''t overdo it after reading your information."


    Hill reluctantly shook his head: "Even if it is still, what can be done?"


    Lake said, "Is this the difference between an army and Aegis?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake smiled, walked to the side of the road, opened his car door, looked at Hill not far away, and said: "The army never knows how to write the word compromise. The council will pull you out, but the army will not sit back and watch. Ignore, let''s go."


    Hill looked at Lake thoughtfully: "Where?"


    Lake went directly into the driving seat, pushed open the door of the co-pilot, and said to Hill, who was standing outside the car, "If I guess right, your current ID may have been frozen. Why? Please go and drink tea in a small dark room. The tea here is awful. Come back to the embassy for coffee with me."


    Hill: "..."


    Maria Hill was abandoned. At this time, when you don¡¯t get started, when will you get started, the first is the best, but now you can¡¯t directly invite invitations. After all, Maria Hill is still a member of S.H.I.E.L.D. Excavating directly is a bit of a sense of taking advantage of the danger and taking advantage of the fire.


    this is not good.


    Whether it is for people or things, Lake has always wanted it willingly.


    in the embassy.


    Rachel watched Lake come out of the car with a brave woman, she felt bad.


    Although I know that Lake has other women, it is one thing to know, and it is another thing to face each other so straightforwardly.


    Rachel is a little bit complicated.


    Lake felt the emotions from Rachel and directly introduced: "This is my wife Rachel, Rachel, this is Maria Hill, the deputy director of a certain law enforcement agency."


    Rachel looked back at Lake.


    Lake''s expression is calm.


    Many women come back to many places. Even though he has to go to many places every year, Lake has thought about the matter of arranging the ball together, but it is just a flash of thought.


    Emilia probably doesn''t matter, but other women probably won''t agree.


    and so.


    Lake would rather get tired every year, at most just think about it in his heart, but he would never say this, or do it, it would be good to keep the current balance.


    Maria Hill stretched out her hand towards Rachel: "Hello, Mrs. Edwin, I like your reports very much, especially half a month ago, when you reported together."


    Lake and Rachel were married. Although they divorced after they were married, Rachel changed the surname and did not change it after the divorce.


    Rachel gave Lake a blank look, then smiled and shook hands with Maria Hill: "Hello, just call me Rachel."


    Hill said, "Well, Rachel, you can also call me Maria."


    Lake looked around: "Karen went to Shansher Palace?"


    Rachel looked back at Lake: "Yes, after you went out, Karen went out in less than ten minutes."


    "Where is Betty?"


    "Take Helen upstairs, just asleep."


    "Row!"


    Lake nodded, and said to Maria Hill, "Shall I take you to your room?"


    Maria Hill nodded.


    The third floor of the accommodation behind the embassy.


    Lake led Maria Hill to a guest room, and said something, he was about to leave.


    "Colonel Edwin."


    Hill looked at Lake who turned and left: "Please stay."


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and turned to look.


    Hill frowned, "Can I ask you a question, Colonel Edwin?"


    Lake shrugged. UU reading


    Hill curiously asked: "From the fall of the tower to the kidnapping of the vice president, Colonel Edwin didn''t seem to be worried at all, why?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"


    "How do you say the lie."


    "The guy Tony Stark came here all the way to form a group with you, and I think you should have got the location of the behind-the-scenes organization from the Sever organization. No matter what the plan is, this organization obviously, There is no chance."


    "..."


    Hill frowned. Why does this answer sound more like the truth?


    She did get the address of the base from Seffer.


    and effortlessly.


    After Hill said that this matter might threaten Lake¡¯s political life, Seifer said it directly.


    "Then...what about the truth?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Lake smiled, turned around, and walked towards the stairs without looking back: "The truth is, it''s none of my business, it''s not a business."


    Hill: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 351: Easter eggs full of surprises

    Actually...


    This is also a lie.


    The real reason is that if this thing is really done by Hydra, then he and Hydra have a common goal at the beginning, that is Maria Hill.


    Hydra wants to kick Maria Hill out, Lake wants to poach Maria Hill, so Lake will definitely not intervene. When Maria Hill was in S.H.I.E.L.D., he was his enemy, not in S.H.I.E.L.D. When the game is over, Lake will dig.


    right now?


    If Hydra had acted on Seifer at that time, Lake would have intervened, but Hydra immediately abandoned the original plan after learning about the relationship between Seifer and Lake for the first time. The purpose was not to let Lake enter the game.


    People respect me, I respect people.


    Hydra is so on the road, without giving Lake a reason, why does Lake intervene?


    The vice president was arrested. It was also a matter between the Secret Service and the FBI. From a strict point of view, the vice president was not part of the work of the Department of Homeland Security. Besides, he was not arrested in New York State.


    Mr. Vice President was arrested during a visit to Europe, and he was not in China. He has a relationship with the Department of Homeland Security.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake had no intention of going out at all after he got down the stairs. Now it¡¯s noisy outside. It¡¯s better to stay here and stay home than to go out, and his little quilted jacket is also here. Go out and do it?


    The news that Maria Hill was taken back to the embassy by Lake was also known to the Hydra people.


    "He wants to enter the game?"


    After hearing the news, a Hydra executive looked at Alexander Pierce and raised his concerns.


    Alexander Pierce did not reply immediately, but asked: "How long has he been in?"


    Baron Struck said, "It''s been an hour."


    Alexander Pierce was silent for a while, then shook his head with a silent smile, and then looked at the executive who said aloud: "He has guessed it, he will not enter the game, and if I guess it is correct, he will be from a certain angle In the end, standing with us."


    "what?"


    Hydra executives who attended the meeting were all a little shocked.


    Alexander lowered his head and shook his head speechlessly.


    His enemy, my hero!


    Alexander thought about it carefully, and immediately understood. Although he was not sure that he was 100% correct, he made a decision when he entered the embassy without leaving the embassy.


    "We want Maria Hill to take the back of the game and get out of the game, and our Lake Edwin, the director of the Super Investigation Bureau, wants Maria Hill."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Is this bad?"


    "Do not."


    Alexander Pierce shook his head: "This is good, in fact, this is good news for us."


    A few people looked at Alexander Pierce in confusion.


    Alexander held up two fingers: "This explains at least two things. First, he knows us, but has no hostility towards us. At least on the premise that we don''t take the initiative to provoke him."


    Especially when the Nanoworm missile launched and blasted the tower, even S.H.I.E.L.D. knew that they were going to do something bad, but Lake did not move at all. This shows that Lake does not care what they want to do.


    Someone asked, "What about the second one?"


    Alexander Pierce chuckled: "Know, don''t care, no hostility, this gives us a choice we never thought of before, win him over."


    "what?"


    "Winning Lake Edwin?"


    "I remember we wooed him before, and the results came out."


    "No, that was won by SHIELD. We haven''t."


    Alexander Pierce said: "At that time, when we evaluated the profile of the Edwin director, all we saw were his brilliant record. We thought that he was a very patriotic person and the risk of absorbing failure was too high. Therefore, we used SHIELD to win him, and as a result, annoyed him. We never thought of using us to win him."


    Gideon Malik couldn¡¯t help covering his forehead: "Mr. Pierce, I have to say, your idea is very bold. You said before that you must rise with complete control, but now, you know if you fail. Later, are we exposed to the risk probability?"


    Alexander Pierce looked at Gideon Malik: "So, I haven''t said it before, but now, at least, I am 70% sure."


    After finishing this topic, Alexander Pierce directly touched on the most important topic at the moment, and looked at Baron Straker: "Did the Aegis and Special Forces discover the Antarctic base?"


    Baron Straker smiled bitterly: "It is obvious that Saifu and the Edwin supervisor are unclear, and the communication system of the Antarctic base is built by Saifu, and Aegis and Special Forces know about it, for Edwin The political life of the supervisor, Seifer violated trading principles and sold us out. Isn¡¯t this what we had already expected?


    That''s why they wanted to kill Sever in the first place.


    The living will never keep a 100% secret, only the dead will keep a 100% secret.


    Baron Strak said: "It is estimated that at this time, Iron Man, Aegis, and Special, I am afraid they are already approaching the South Pole."


    Alexander Pierce didn¡¯t panic at all: "How is plan B implemented?"


    He prepared two plans at the beginning, and, frankly speaking, from the beginning, Alexander Pierce paid more attention to Plan B.


    without him.


    Plan A, direct violent conquest, is too easy to attract hatred from the whole world. They have implemented this kind of plan once, and they know the end of such a plan.


    "After the release of Seifer, Plan B has already begun to operate, and after the fall of the Tower, it has been transferred to Plan B."


    "The tool man didn''t find it, right."


    "No, the tool man will become the scapegoat this time. He knows everything, but he doesn''t know anything. Moreover, after arriving in the Federation, we can also ensure that he will not say anything that has anything to do with us."


    "That''s good."


    Alexander Pierce nodded and made the final confirmation. Then, when he was about to leave, he seemed to think of something: "By the way, Judas plan is okay."


    Baron Strak was taken aback, then looked at Alexander Pierce: "Now?"


    Alexander Pierce smiled: "It''s almost time, just treat them as an easter egg, isn''t it? And, after discovering this easter egg, how many people pay attention to our B plan? Maybe, even This Director Edwin will be drawn away by the easter eggs we give."


    Baron Straker nodded.


    Antarctica.


    ice cover!


    hum!


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Iron Man appeared directly, two palm cannons directly sent away the two Cobra soldiers guarding the upper deck of the Antarctic base, and then landed directly.


    The thermostat in the steel suit is operating. Even if it is above the sub-zero Antarctic continent, Tony Stark in the steel suit is still in the Hawaiian climate.


    Boom!


    Two sub-ice boring machines drilled directly from under the ice, Duke Duke, Solicoord, the red-haired woman Scarlett, the black ghost, and the black widow Natasha of the Aegis, and Frank Crossbone And the new village mayor Coleson also arrived soon after.


    "Jarvis."


    "Mr."


    Iron Man walked directly to the elevator entrance to the base under the ice, and directly connected to the code lock over there: "Decipher."


    Jarvis nodded.


    There was a loud bang, and the ground under my feet shook for a while.


    "Onixet!"


    The earthquake-like vibration made everyone in the cave almost unsteady, wearing a warm three-piece suit, and a few people wearing down caps peeking at each other: "Damn, they fired missiles."


    Everyone quickly walked out of the cave, holding on to the wall.


    But seeing an ice surface in the distance shattered, and then, a huge sci-fi style missile made a rumbling fire sound, quickly completed the lift-off, and then disintegrated in the air into two loaded and activated. The Nanoworm missiles flew in two directions, one after the other.


    Feidong, target Red Square.


    Fly west, target New York.


    There were three of them. No, one was used in Paris, so there are only two left.


    Desizhuo¡¯s original plan was to open a full house directly, but his chief scientist said that the rest of the Nanoworm missiles are still being gestated and not so fast.


    Poor De Sizhuo, I don¡¯t know until now. He has never been the protagonist in this scene. He is just a supporting role. If it weren¡¯t because he could scapegoat, he might be a passerby who doesn¡¯t even have a name.


    "Mr. Stark!"


    Coleson returned to his senses in an instant, and couldn''t help but look at them, the only Iron Man with flying ability.


    Tony hasn''t finished speaking in Colson''s words, he has already set off: "I''ll leave it to you here."


    finished.


    Tony soared into the sky, and directly chased the Nanoworm missile flying to New York Natasha turned around and saw a fighter plane docked in the cave, and hurriedly walked towards there. : "I''m going to chase another one and leave it to you here."


    finished.


    Natasha directly raised her head and stared at the fighter''s head. With a buzz, a steel cable was directly nailed to it. Then, Natasha flew directly to the fighter plane, opened the lid, and quickly got in.


    Not long.


    The fighter plane started, with a bang, gliding out of the cave directly, and then quickly lifted into the air, chasing the Nanoworm missile flying to the Red Square.


    The rest of the people in the cave looked at each other, and then they focused on the only elevator that could lead to the base under the ice.


    soon.


    The elevator goes down.


    A group of cobra soldiers who had been injected with Nanoworms and felt nothing had lined up at the elevator entrance.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    Next second.


    A war that should be expected, justice will eventually defeat evil, started without any suspense.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 352: Brigadier general

    The ending of this battle was originally well written.


    It is written like this in the movie.


    Lake thinks so too.


    even...


    Hydra leader Alexander Pierce, who is hiding behind the scenes, thinks so too.


    Moreover.


    In the original story, the special forces can destroy the Cobra, not to mention that this time there will be foreign aid from Aegis, and at the same time, there will be an uninvited Iron Man.


    The two Nano Worm missiles that Destro has high hopes are at most two huge fireworks. Among them, the Nano Worm missiles that were launched into New York were directly overtaken by Iron Man before they reached the territory of the Union. Thousands of miles above the sky that made Nanoworms unable to activate instantly exploded, turning them into bright fireworks.


    The same goes for the Nano Worm missile that hit the Red Square.


    But there were some accidents.


    In April, Lake took Rachel and Little Jacket Helen back to the Union. After spending a few days with Rachel in Washington, he met with Secretary Kelly, and then heard of the people in the war. Insider information.


    Natasha Romanov, who went to chase the Nanoworm missile launched at the Red Square, destroyed the Nanoworm missile on the glacier at the last moment when the fuel ran out. At the same time, he forced a landing on the glacier and was arrested by the Russian Guardian League. Up.


    the reason?


    Unidentified aircraft entered Russian airspace without reporting. Frankly speaking, at that time, Russia did not launch missiles to blow up Natasha and it was considered relatively restrained.


    what?


    This is to help Russia resolve the shocking crisis. Everyone in NATO countries knows the seriousness of this matter.


    Sorry.


    Russia is not NATO.


    Lake, after hearing the news, thought for a while: "It''s been almost a week now, Aegis, have no idea to get their people back from Russia?"


    Minister Kelly laughed directly: "Thinking and doing are two things."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is contracted by the five major hegemons, the specific components have been mentioned many times. Dongguo and Russia only contribute money and are not interested in intervening. Therefore, who is the agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Dongguo and Russia do not care. , Anyway, they have their own SHIELD.


    Just like the Chinese iron rider Melinda May in S.H.I.E.L.D., Dongguo doesn''t care at all. Chinese and Chinese are not from Dongguo.


    Natasha Romanov¡¯s situation is a little different.


    In the end, Natasha Romanov was a Soviet citizen, and Natasha''s entry into the Federation and mixed with S.H.I.E.L.D. should be regarded as defecting and smuggling.


    In the past, Natasha followed S.H.I.E.L.D. all over the world, except for Russia, but Russia was deemed to have not seen it. Right now, you have sent it to the door yourself. What do you think will happen?


    But Russia didn''t think about what to do with Natasha, after all, SHIELD was also lobbying, or Russia had some considerations of its own, who knew.


    If Lake is finished thinking, he will be over. Look directly at Minister Kelly: "Minister, what do you think of Maria Hill?"


    Minister Kelly looked at Lake: "Are you going to absorb Maria Hill?"


    Lake nodded.


    After the matter was over, just like what Paris thought, the medical officer, Destro, and the baroness were all packed by S.H.I.E.L.D. and special forces and sent to the federal land to be imprisoned.


    On the side of Paris, I only got a word from the Federation, the terrorist organization has been destroyed, and nothing else.


    Naturally, Maria Hill became the scapegoat for the Paris Tower incident.


    The Security Council gave up Hill, but Hill¡¯s natal military did not give up. Naturally, if the Security Council is left alone, the Federation will not give up Maria Hill.


    After nearly ten days of negotiations, as compensation, Paris received all the assets of the Future Arms Research and Development Group. Yesterday, Paris announced that Maria Hill would be deported permanently. Today, Maria Hill has been sent by Quantico. The coming soldiers escorted out of Paris.


    Lake learned from the Pentagon that further research is still being done on Maria Hill''s arrangements, and Maria Hill also said that she will not return to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    the reason?


    I want to understand, or my heart is cold.


    I worked hard for your Aegis. What was the result in return? In the end, didn¡¯t the military take the initiative to protect me?


    In fact, Aegis can also lick his face behind and tell Hill that this is their credit. After all, Aegis is not taking credit once or twice. Don''t Nick Fury think he was the one who prevented the Cree from invading the earth. Yes, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    This time it was the military. S.H.I.E.L.D. was overbearing, and it did not dare to take credit for the military. Not to mention, this time there were other considerations for Maria Hill''s Aegis.


    Minister Kelly said: "You are the director of the Super Investigation Bureau. If you like it, I have no opinion."


    Lake thanked Minister Kelly.


    Minister Kelly said, "By the way, I made an appointment to see Mr. Vice President''s. Will you come with me?"


    Mr. Vice President was discovered as a hostage on the submarine where the medical officer and Destroyer were about to run away. After being rescued, Mr. Vice President was so frightened that he could not afford to be sick and was rushed to the Federal Hospital. Yesterday Only slightly slowed down.


    And it¡¯s not just Mr. Vice President who was rescued this time.


    and also¡­¡­


    Minister Kelly rummaged on the desktop, then found a photo, handed it to Lake, and said with an unbelievable expression: "You can''t believe it, this time we found out who else!"


    Lake took a few photos.


    caught the eye.


    The iconic and contemporary shield in the first photo came into view instantly.


    the second one.


    A man who was frozen in the ice, like a sleeping beauty, sleeping quietly, came into Lake''s sight.


    Captain America.


    Steve Rogers!


    Lake couldn''t help but looked up at Minister Kelly: "The American team?"


    Secretary Kelly also experienced the World War II era. He has a different feeling for the federal symbol of the year and nodded: "Yes, Captain America, Steve Rogers, this time we found him."


    Lake was not so excited, and even didn''t feel unscientific.


    Iron Man came out very early.


    This means that the entire timeline has begun to teleport. Calculating the time, the US team¡¯s time is actually quite reasonable.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake still has a more important question, looking to Minister Kelly: "Where is the US team now?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Aegis?"


    "Ah!"


    Minister Kelly smiled: "Heroes, wandering heroes, the first stop must be home."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "The military?"


    Minister Kelly nodded: "To be precise, he is in the army compound now!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and it was right to think about it. This time it was not discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D. alone, but with the special forces. Although the US team belongs to the army camp, in the outside world, the three services are one. In any case, it is impossible to be taken away by SHIELD.


    Moreover.


    Although Steve Rogers is called Captain America, his rank is not a captain. At the very least, he is not a captain in the face, and is not comparable to a real captain.


    During World War II, the rank of the US team was actually just a corporal. Later, because of cooperating with propaganda work, he became a captain, which is also Captain America, but after World War II...


    Let''s put it this way.


    A lieutenant admiral once publicly stated at a press conference on the topic of Captain America that although Captain America, Steve Rogers has been captain so far, he still has the rank and treatment of brigadier general. .


    The Pentagon has also stated more than once that from the beginning to the present, the US team still belongs to the military. His files have never been dusted off, just missing, and the Pentagon has never given up searching.


    So the same sentence.


    Movies tell stories, reality speaks logic. From the perspective of the Pentagon alone, in the movie, the plot of the American team living in an apartment after waking up is very nonsense.


    Minister Kelly checked the watch time.


    got up.


    "Let''s go see Mr. Vice President?"


    "No more."


    Lake also got up and said to Minister Kelly: "I would rather go to see the American team. After all, the American team can be regarded as my predecessor. It is more interesting to pay respects than to visit Mr. Vice President."


    If the kidnapped is the president, Lake promises to go.


    It''s a pity that he is just a deputy. Even if he has a chance to become president next year, it will be next year. Behind him is the military and capital, a vice president, no big deal.


    After Karen came back at the end of this year, hasn''t she already booked the position of Minister of Education?


    Lake thought for a while, according to his current family relationship, to please the future Minister of Education, than to please the future Mr. President, the benefits that Lake can bring to Lake are much higher.


    At the very least, Karen sent a message to Fox College, so that she can successfully graduate from the little padded jacket Catherine, who has already studied in the first year.


    One thought here.


    Lake couldn''t help but had a headache. He always felt that his eldest daughter Catherine seemed to have entered a rebellious period but there was no real evidence.


    According to the plan, Catherine should graduate this year, which happened to be staggered with Bella who had not yet arrived in Fox Town. As a result, Catherine repetitively followed Fox¡¯s family of vampires last year.


    This is simply...


    is unscientific.


    But the explanation given by the eldest girl is impeccable. In a word, she wants to play for a while. Daddy pampers me so much, so I can''t even meet my small requirements.


    These words directly hit Lake''s life gate.


    Lake opened his mouth and felt that if he disagreed, the thoughtful, decent, overall-looking and self-like little padded jacket would cry his nose and say that he was a lie. With a little padded jacket, he would not spoil her. .


    What will Lake do?


    Lake originally wanted to pull Emilia as a shield, but Emilia seemed to see through Lake''s plan and left in advance when she was acting like a baby in the jacket, saying that she would not intervene in the war between their father and daughter.


    and so.


    Lake has already planned. If Catherine does not leave from Fox next year, he will go straight to the back door and let Catherine leave from Fox.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 353: George close the windows

    went out.


    Lake turned left directly to Quantico, and then, together with General Ross, arrived in a biological building with a very high security level, and then through the glass saw the hero lying in the huge ice cube inside.


    From the photo, it looks like a sleeping beauty who is quietly sleeping.


    If I look at it face to face...


    is more alike.


    Lake joked to General Ross next to him: "General, have you talked to Ms. Peggy Carter, maybe you can wake up by asking Ms. Peggy Carter to come over and kiss him?"


    General Ross smiled and said very funny, and then said: "Before we tell Ms. Peggy Carter, first of all, we have to figure out how to get him out of this ice cube."


    Lake smiled and said, "Simple, put it under the sun, it will melt in one afternoon."


    General Ross glanced at Lake: "You really think so?"


    Lake shrugged.


    This is a joke, it is also the truth.


    Ordinary people want to take something out of the ice, and they think of thaw first, but this is different. This is the military laboratory. They think more about problems.


    After all, in the ice, they were surprised to find that the US team had weak vital signs. In other words, the US team also said that this discovery made them very excited.


    What if something goes wrong after the freezing, and the tomb of the Dongguo is dug out, without any preparation, what should I do if I die?


    and.


    General Ross knocked on the glass, attracted the attention of a heavily armed experimenter inside, and then made a gesture.


    soon.


    Lake looked at the ice block of the US team inside, the ice block that had not melted under the flame spray gun and blinked. There was an unexpected and unexpected feeling.


    Unexpectedly, it refers to the fact that if ordinary ice cubes can freeze human beings forever, then the rich people would have already acted.


    Unexpectedly, as expected, the storytelling in the movie simply does not match the story in the movie.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and withdrew his sixth sense.


    The meaning of this ice block is as cold as the hell. It is not an ordinary block of ice, and the worst, it is also the so-called Bingxin.


    But...


    The coldness of the ice is slowly decreasing. At the current rate of decrease, it is estimated that it will take about two years at most, and the ice will melt on its own.


    Ok.


    Lake sighed. He originally thought he could come and meet the captain of the United States who had seen the sky again. Unexpectedly, it seemed to be a year...two years earlier.


    Forget it.


    Lake shook his head, said hello to General Rose, turned and left the biological building behind him, turned right, and found Maria Hee, who was picked up by Quantico from Paris and then kept in the dormitory of the base. You.


    Maria Hill is now a free agent.


    can be tentatively recruited.


    But...


    The first recruitment job was not smooth.


    Lake jumped into the air and asked the guard, only to realize that just as Lake walked into the biological building, Maria Hill, accompanied by the military, returned to Sanfei to retrieve some of her personal belongings.


    This is good and bad, right?


    The good thing is that Maria Hill is determined to break away from SHIELD.


    The bad thing, Lake¡¯s recruitment work has to wait for the next time.


    Lake¡¯s special plane has finished refueling at Quantico Airport. In a while, Lake will take the special plane back to New York.


    Come again next time.


    Lake thought, so he took the transport vehicle from the base and headed to the airport.


    new York!


    "Hello."


    "Hello!"


    Lake stepped off the plane and looked at Skye who had been waiting at the hangar for a while, smiled and said, "How long have you waited?"


    Skye watched Lake walk towards the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door of the co-pilot on his own, and then looked at Lake who got in the car and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take long, ten minutes. It just took a while to get into the airport. At first, I was not allowed to come in."


    Lake smiled: "Why don''t you drive my car?"


    "It was used by Hermione."


    "Ok."


    Lake started the car, turned right and left the airport: "You have no class this afternoon."


    "Have."


    Skye said, before waiting for Lake to speak, he shrugged and said: "But I have completed the credits for that course, and I can''t convert the credits for New York University, so it''s okay not to go all afternoon."


    Anyway, she has already booked a university, and now she is not so nervous about studying. There is nothing to do without going there all afternoon.


    Out of the airport.


    Skye said, "This is not the way back to New York."


    Lake glanced at Skye: "I know, go to Jersey City to get things first."


    There is actually nothing.


    It¡¯s just some specialty gifts from Brussels and Paris. Lake purchased in batches. When returning from Paris, the gifts delivered to New York were sent to the one in Jersey City. In the private airport belonging to the immortal consortium.


    It didn''t take long.


    in a private airport in Jersey City.


    Gift loading.


    After getting on the road again, Skye, who was sitting in the co-pilot, turned to look at the gifts piled up in the back seat, and blinked: "Wow, are you on a business trip or a tourist?"


    This is too much.


    Lake smiled: "Are you too much? You should ask Rachel how many things she brought with her when she came back from Paris."


    Skye blinked and wanted to ask about Lake¡¯s emotional world. However, reason and wise came online, allowing Skye to choose to change the topic: "By the way, I promised Ms. Pepper Poz to become the new EAA. The female spokesperson."


    Lake laughed and said, "Of course I have no objection, how about it."


    "what?"


    "How does it feel to take the endorsement fee?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Skye frowned, "It''s more than I thought."


    Lake nodded, and didn''t ask for the specific price. Some of the prices given by Stark Industries must be friendly prices. That''s for sure.


    Compared to this gun endorsement, Lake is more concerned about another one.


    "Where is Hollywood."


    "Karen introduced me to a lawyer in Los Angeles, still talking, but I don¡¯t like them under my name. At least, my name can¡¯t appear."


    "Then the adaptation fee is very low."


    "My life finally faded, I don''t want to be here again, it feels too bad, the scene of being chased by the media is simply a nightmare that can never be done."


    "Haha."


    Lake laughed: "It''s up to you, but you don''t think it will be a loss in the future."


    just as Lake said.


    The media was born to pursue hot spots. A week ago, when the London Tower collapsed and the vice president was kidnapped, the hot spots of the media shifted to these two things.


    Skye?


    If the media describe the audience who watched the live broadcast of the Internet celebrity, then Skye is a stale Internet celebrity for the media, and it is also a stale Internet celebrity who rarely causes accidental disasters.


    The media can report at will, this is their freedom.


    But as Lake said, once the media tries to dig into Skye¡¯s past or compose the story of Skye and Lake, there will be a lighter consequence, and land agents will come to the door, and the sentence threatening national security will be taken away directly. Yes, it disappeared in place, and maybe it will be discovered somewhere in the Pacific Ocean after many years.


    "correct!"


    Skye thought for a while, his eyes lit up, and he said to Lake: "Do you remember that Peter Parker that you seem to be paying attention to?"


    Lake laughed: "What is meant by what I am concerned about."


    When did he follow Little Spider?


    I used to think he might not have him in this version, so I asked, after knowing that he was in this version, I also knew that the time that Lake allocated to his own people is not enough, why pay attention to the little spider?


    Skye shrugged and said directly: "His uncle is dead!"


    Lake glanced at Skye.


    Skye nodded, and then said: "Yes, almost half a month ago, you should have been in Paris at that time. I heard that it was to prevent a robbery, but because of the escalation of the robbery, he was shot and killed. ."


    "is it?"


    "Correct."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake touched his chin, thought of something, then picked up the phone next to him, and directly dialed the phone of his friend George Stacey.


    soon.


    The phone is connected.


    George seemed to say to his wife that it was Lake¡¯s, and then said to the phone: "Hahaha, Lake, you are back from Paris, it just so happened that Helen made a great dinner today, take Skye, come here?"


    also heard Gwen''s voice next to him: "Is it Uncle Lake, is he coming?"


    Lake listened to the voice on the phone and said directly: "George, listen to me, now, immediately, immediately, seal the window of Gwen''s bedroom facing the escape route with steel."


    He doesn''t care about little spiders, little spiders are good or bad, it has nothing to do with Lake as long as you don''t undermine homeland security.


    But Lake has been close to his friend George Stacey for many years.


    Lake didn''t want his long-time friend to be ruined because of a little spider. He used his life to expect that little spider would not go to his family, but unexpectedly, little spider''s character was bad.


    Don''t care how many people like this good neighbor in New York, Lake doesn''t like it.


    Lake has always promised.


    Natural.


    Lake hates that kind of people. Those people who made a promise and turned their heads and then forgot, don''t promise if they can''t do it. Since they have promised, if they don''t keep it, then Chi Guoguo''s character is defective.


    This point can¡¯t be washed away.


    George on the other end of the phone was taken aback, then looked at the girl who disappeared to the rooftop, and then whispered: "Damn, you used a satellite to spy on my house again?"


    This time it was Lake''s turn to be stunned: "What?"


    George said with a dark face: "Otherwise, how do you know that Gwen invited her friend, not to the front, to the window?"


    "Peter Parker?"


    "Correct!"


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 354: Lakes law of protagonist

    Lake listened to George''s voice on the phone, and then, looking at the Brooklyn Bridge, which had already started to block up, suddenly had the urge not to speak.


    Peter is the lone star of the evil spirits.


    Then where do I go, where does the plot happen?


    The law of the protagonist?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    I can still save it. Movies only tell stories, reality tells logic.


    "George."


    "Ok."


    "Helen will not make lemon sea bass tonight, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hey?"


    George, who was at home, walked directly to the restaurant, and then looked around vigilantly. He didn''t seem to find any cameras or the like. Under his wife Helen Stacey''s foolish eyes, he said to Lake on the other end of the phone: "Good guy, did you install a camera in my restaurant?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Is it too late for me to leave now?


    Lake looked at the traffic in the big traffic jam in front, and then glanced at the traffic that blocked the back road through the rearview mirror, and was speechless: "Hurry up and lead the team to the Brooklyn Bridge."


    George frowned: "Why?"


    "Don''t ask, ask is the sixth sense."


    Lake said so, and then hung up the phone.


    thought about it.


    Lake directly dialed the number of assistant Tiffany.


    "Sir."


    "Notify the special operations team, get me the gunship, start blockade and evacuate the Brooklyn Bridge."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    At the combat center, Tiffany, who was on duty preparing to get off work, quickly opened the real-time satellite image of New York, looked at the satellite image, blinked and said, "Sir, nothing happened to the Brooklyn Bridge."


    "We will have it later."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tiffany immediately saw the location of Lake¡¯s mobile phone signal on the big screen, and said for a while, ¡°Sir, if you need someone to help you drive, I¡¯ll send someone over. There is no need to evacuate the traffic.¡±


    obviously.


    From Tiffany''s point of view, it is estimated that his boss felt that he had not cleared the road ahead of time when he was traveling, which caused a traffic jam, so he directly ordered a violent clearance.


    Tiffany thinks this is very bad. At the very least, it is right now in New York''s evening peak. If the venue is cleared violently, it can be ok, but it is easy to fall into trouble.


    Lake was a little speechless: "By the way, is your boss like this in your heart, the kind for your own sake?"


    Tiffany''s face turned straight: "No, the motto of the sir is to be incompatible with evil. I remember, all members of the New York State Department of Homeland Security also remember it."


    Lake sighed: "I got a tip. There is a 50% chance that a panic is about to happen on the Brooklyn Bridge. Let the gunship take off to me first."


    "Understand!"


    hang up the phone.


    Lake looked at Skye who was sitting on the co-pilot and staring at him, "What''s the matter?"


    Skye shook his head, and then curiously said: "Becket and George have expressed their curiosity more than once. They all said that you have many informants, and they are all very mysterious informants."


    Lake shrugged: "So what?"


    Skye shook his head, and then was a little confused: "But you just talked to George just now. Whom the informant, you can''t say that George is your informant."


    Lake laughed.


    When he was in the New York Police Department, he was known for his informants spread all over New York. At that time, the number of informants registered by Lake alone was almost 20. On average, one informant fee was declared for each case.


    So, Lake¡¯s detection rate is the highest, but at the same time, it¡¯s also the most expensive on average.


    at this time.


    Brooklyn, on the bridge connecting Manhattan Island, there seems to be a riot.


    Jingle Bell!


    Lake looked at the ringing phone and connected directly.


    "Say!"


    "Sir, Brooklyn Bridge, one end..."


    In the combat center, Tiffany, who had just mobilized satellite real-time monitoring, watched the scene almost under his nose. He grew his mouth and thought for a while and said: "A lizard man has appeared on the Brooklyn Bridge, Ernie Shet!"


    Boom!


    Lake took out the headset from his pocket, and got out of the car directly, looking into the distance, with a bang, a car was shot directly into the air, and in some cars close to the scene, many people were walking out of the car skillfully, and then, Screaming and panicking, he ran directly along the bridge towards the Brooklyn area.


    Wow wow wow.


    Less than two minutes after the riot broke out, the first batch of three police cars patrolling nearby in the New York Police Department in Brooklyn have arrived.


    George Stacy is here too.


    "Lake!"


    When George dared to get out of the car, he immediately saw Lake who was in the car, about 200 meters away, who was helping to evacuate the crowd. After a call, George and several patrol policemen who came to give an order, and then followed The crowd headed towards Lake in the opposite direction.


    Suddenly!


    On Manhattan Island, before the incident happened, the gunship that had taken off from the roof of the National Land Building swept over from a distance, and the huge searchlight thumped on, shining on the side that was heading towards Brooklyn from Manhattan. A huge lizard from the area got on.


    Lizard...


    is wrong.


    It was the lizardman who felt the dazzling light, raised his head, and stared at the gunship flying over. Suddenly, he roared violently at the gunship.


    Oneshette!


    National Warfare Center, Tiffany stared at the lizard man who roared on the big screen in 4K HD and couldn''t help being startled: "Sir, there is no guarantee of safe firing."


    There are too many pedestrians running wild on the bridge, not only in front of the lizardmen, but also in the back.


    even...


    "Wot Jafak!"


    Tiffany watched the bridge suspension in Brooklyn where the searchlights passed, and couldn''t help but said: "Helicopter, move the searchlight towards three o''clock."


    "Understand!"


    After receiving the message, the helicopter waiting for the firing order moved the searchlight to one side according to the instructions.


    caught the eye.


    A man with his head down, who couldn''t see his appearance, was squatting on the suspension of the Brooklyn bridge.


    Thanks!


    Peter Parker, who had just changed his job to Spider-Man, looked at the lizard-men below attentively, and felt the searchlight coming. He instinctively wanted to raise his head, and he seemed to think of something. With a sound, it disappeared directly into the night.


    What the hell?


    Tiffany from the combat center looked at the scene where the searchlight had just hit and then disappeared like a ghost in an instant, blinked, and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Lake, who has handed Skye to the two patrol officers, listened to Tiffany''s words and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Tiffany settled down: "Sir, there seems to be a person on the suspension just now."


    talking.


    Tiffany seemed to have thought of something, and said, "Looking at the size, it''s pretty close to the Spider-Man coming out of New York City recently."


    This is right.


    Lake gave a hmm and glanced at George who was running over. Knowingly asked: "I left for a month even if I was full, and a spiderman came out of New York City?"


    George looked at Lake. Being well informed is already one of Lake¡¯s characteristics. George didn¡¯t ask how Lake knew about it when he came back, and he said directly: "That guy we''ve been hunting down."


    Super hero?


    This thing, at least most law enforcement agencies don¡¯t catch a cold, just like Tony Stark. He said he is Iron Man. You can see what actions the law enforcement agencies take against Iron Man.


    You like to be a superhero. That¡¯s your business. Even if you need to be a voluntary policeman, it¡¯s okay. Anyway, it¡¯s dangerous for you to fight. We take credit for it, but the premise is that you don¡¯t mess with law enforcement agencies.


    Although Tony Stark is also Iron Man, Tony Stark did not say that the troubles of daily life, fake volunteer police all day long, occasionally come to one place, and law enforcement agencies can tolerate it.


    But this little spider is different.


    Just less than half a month after his debut, good guy, not to mention that he caught a few bad guys, just say that in the past half month, this little spider broke three New York Police Department trapping plans and destroyed one. The half-year-long squatting and stealing plan also destroyed two undercover plans. They directly used their undercover agents as real criminals to beat them up and hang them at the gate of the New York Police Department.


    Is this New York Police Department capable?


    George said that, thinking of Peter Parker who was eating at his house tonight, he couldn''t help shook his head: "I don''t know what is thinking in the minds of young people nowadays. There are people who are defending this spider-man. Maybe he didn''t know the plan of the New York Police Department. This is a light sentence that can be solved. The identities of the two undercover agents were directly exposed and our efforts were directly destroyed."


    Lake listened to George¡¯s complaint, smiled, and said to George, ¡°Well, if it makes you feel better, the spider-man¡¯s appearance without a headgear was caught by the satellite. Wait for the results of the analysis there. Come out and give you the results directly. After all, catching small spiders is not a matter for the Department of Homeland Security."


    George heard these words and said thank you directly to Lake.


    Lake looked at George¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but began to mourn for the poor little spider But...


    Lake was just a silent tribute. Again, George Stacey was his friend, Peter Parker, he was barren. To put it bluntly, if George died because of Peter, Lake promised to send the little spider. Go to **** to bury his friends.


    Of course.


    This is the final result.


    Skye, who was taken to a safe place by the patrol, listened to the ringing of his mobile phone. After taking it out, he saw that the caller was Gwen, and then connected the phone.


    "Gwen."


    "Skye."


    "You can''t believe it, a lizardman appeared on the Brooklyn Bridge, do you think it''s a magical animal?"


    "Sky, Peter Parker is Spider-Man."


    After the two women spoke in unison, they blinked while listening to each other''s words.


    Then.


    again in unison.


    "What? Fantastic animals?"


    "What, Peter Parker is a spiderman?"


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 355: Someone else is going to die

    Compared to the two little ones who exchange information over there.


    Lake is more lively here.


    shoot!


    Gunfire negotiations.


    bang bang bang!


    ßÑßÑßÑ!


    One after another bullets pierced through the air and directly bombarded the other side, and seemed to have lost their sense of autonomy. They ran across there, only knowing that the damaged lizardman¡¯s head clanged, similar to a bullet bombarding an iron plate sound.


    Skye and others might think that this is another so-called mutation, or so-called magical animal.


    But Lake knew that this lizardman was a human being, not a magical animal.


    Since the North American magical dimension was destroyed after the demon event, to the present, in the past period of time, those fleeing magical animals appear more and more frequently on the federal mainland.


    But...


    Fantastic animals are only a small part of their faces, and most of them, frankly speaking, are similar to cute pets, and to a certain extent, they are even more cute than ordinary people''s cute pets.


    If you don''t say far away, just say nearer.


    Ten days ago, a family in Texas adopted a magical animal named "Flying Cat". When Hermione and the others drove away, Hermione did not take containment. It seemed that it was bound by some kind of bondage. Hermione directly took out the magical animal containment ball developed by the Ministry of Magic and Science to search for the magical ball and gave it to the little girl, only to warn the little girl if she is not optimistic about magical animals or use magical animals to do something bad In time, they will take it away.


    There is also the college incident some time ago.


    In that incident, although the reporters did not know what happened at the scene, the survivors at the time all saw how Ibrahimovic cooperated with Skye unparalleled.


    and so.


    The existence of magical animals is just like the so-called Iron Man. People know, or have seen them more or less on the video, but I don¡¯t have close contact with them.


    how to say.


    This subtle attitude makes Lake feel that even if one day in the future, similar Pok¨¦mon competitions begin to appear, Lake is not surprised at all.


    But this is a bit of a stretch.


    at the moment.


    This lizardman is not a magical animal, let alone a Pok¨¦mon. It was made by humans, and, from a certain angle, it was made by a poor man.


    Dr. Lizard is a doctor with a broken arm. He is obsessed with all kinds of biological research that can be reborn in order to make his limbs healthy. He works in the Osborne Bioindustry, but just a few days ago or today, Dr. Lizard¡¯s regeneration research project has not progressed for a long time, causing Osborne¡¯s research committee to feel that it is time to stop the use of worthless funding.


    So Osborne was about to shut down Dr. Lizard''s research project.


    This is not it.


    Dr. Lizard took a shot on himself, trying to conduct a human experiment on himself to prepare for the next stage.


    The result is obvious.


    Lake has two guns in his hand, and the gunfire negotiation is pouring down towards Doctor Lizard, preventing Dr. Lizard''s actions.


    George Stacey next to ¡¡¡¡ yelled at the two patrol officers who arrived to evacuate the surrounding people.


    The gunship hung far away.


    As long as the people on the bridge are evacuated for more than half of the time, after they can fire safely, the metal Storm Vulcan machine guns supported by Stark Industries reprinted on both sides will instantly complete the firing ceremony.


    "Roar!"


    Dr. Lizard felt countless bullets hitting his head and couldn''t help but roared and beat the bridge directly like a gorilla. Then he set off a bridge truck and rolled in the air towards Lake not far away. Smashed on the head.


    Adrenaline!


    hum!


    I didn''t know that the adrenaline that hadn''t been used for a long time was instantly activated, allowing Lake to easily move to the side and avoid the car''s attack.


    Boom!


    Lake turned his head to look at the car exploding directly behind him, quickly looked around the bridge deck, and directly ordered the Land Warfare Center through his headset: "Fire!"


    On the bridge around Dr. Lizard, innocent people have been evacuated successfully.


    "Understand!"


    Assistant Tiffany nodded and relayed Lake''s command: "After authorization is opened, number 001, fire!"


    hum!


    The [Metal Storm Series] Vulcan machine guns on both sides of the gunship turned instantly.


    Next second.


    Suddenly!


    The dense large-caliber bullets instantly bombarded the Dr. Lizard on the bridge like a storm.


    After all, the firepower level is different.


    was just a face-to-face encounter. In an instant, Dr. Lizard suddenly had a stress reaction due to the intense pain in his whole body. He gave a furious cry, made two frames, grabbed two bridge cars and threw them towards the helicopter.


    àØ!


    Although the helicopter dodged the sky fast enough, it was bombarded above the tail wing.


    Next second.


    There were many green liquid wounds all over the body, Dr. Lizard turned and roared at Lake, who was not playing close combat with him in the distance, and jumped into the river with a direct bang.


    Lake ignored the escaped Doctor Lizard. Instead, he set his sights on the gunship that had been hit by the tail and began to control the helicopter in the air.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    The harsh warning was not only transmitted in the helicopter, but also passed through the broken side of the portal.


    While the pilot wanted to stabilize the plane, he tried to unfasten his seat belt, but the result was in vain. Even with the help of the co-pilot, he could not unfasten the seat belt.


    "ßÝ!"


    "ßÑ!"


    A line of spider silk was directly spit out, and then, the immature Spider-Man fell from the sky and opened the door of the co-pilot directly, and then said to the co-pilot, "Let me come!" The co-pilot was fixed.


    Next second.


    Accompanied by a scream from the co-pilot, the co-pilot directly grasped the spider silk with both hands, as if dangling a rope, straight towards the Brooklyn Bridge.


    Then...


    When the plane was about to bang and bang, there was thick black smoke, Spider-Man slammed and led the pilot out of the helicopter at the last minute.


    Boom!


    The helicopter fell into the river and exploded instantly.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the two land agents who were pulled up, frowned, and looked at George next to him: "Forget it this time, next time, if I know who he is, I''m giving you the name."


    George was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the two land agents who had been pulled up, was silent for a while, and nodded.


    One yard owned by a yard.


    Lake has always had a lot of grievances.


    Regardless of the reason, or whether Lake can do it himself, since Spider-Man has saved his two people, then, as the tycoon of New York, Lake accepts his favor.


    but¡­¡­


    only once.


    In return for Spider-Man saving his two men, Lake will not reveal the identity of Spider-Man to the New York Police Department. However, if Spider-Man is scuttling the New York Police Department¡¯s daily law enforcement procedures, then Lake will still tell George of.


    Even if it is a favor, it is used once less once.


    can get complete immunity on his side, Lake thought for a while, it seems that only his adoptive mother Karen owns it, and the others are completely absent from him.


    Even General Ross or Betty has a limited number of times in Lake''s heart for this so-called immunity.


    As for his woman and children?


    is the same.


    soon.


    The New York Police Department and the coming homeland security controlled the scene, but soon, all the homeland security agents were withdrawn.


    Lake received the news, laughed, and walked over to George: "What is the origin of the mayor who took office half a month ago?"


    His homeland security is different from other federal law enforcement agencies. There is no such thing as grabbing credit. After all, Lake¡¯s strategy is that even if it helps local agencies solve the case, the credit is the same, and it will not delay the homeland exploration. Promotion and salary increase.


    but¡­¡­


    The newly appointed mayor of New York suddenly called Homeland Security directly, and then transferred to Lake, saying that this matter was not within the scope of Homeland Security, and asked Homeland Security to evacuate immediately and let the New York Police Department take over.


    Lake feels a little bit magical like this.


    and.


    From the voice on the phone, it seems that the new mayor of New York has some local African accent?


    George listened to Lake''s account, looked around, confirmed that no one was paying attention here, nodded, and said, "Do you know Vogler Pharmaceuticals?"


    Lake looked confused.


    George laughed and said with an expression that I knew: "Edward Vogler, chairman of Vogler Pharmaceuticals, African-American, after the college incident, after the former mayor stepped down sadly, he was the most vocal Just take the position directly, no, you live in the Star Building, there is no reason you don''t know him.


    Lake rolled his eyes: "There is no discrimination in the Star Tower I can only say that there is no African American by chance."


    There is no discrimination in the Star Tower. They have Mexican residents, East Asian residents, and Russian residents who can give the most perfect testimony. It''s just that African Americans don''t have high bids. This is a free market. How can you say that they discriminate?


    George chuckled, and he was noncommittal about Lake¡¯s answer and said directly: ¡°Last year, there was a sensational case. The other party hired a group of luxury lawyers like you to fight the lawsuit, remember?¡±


    Lake thought for a while, then nodded.


    There seems to be such a thing.


    Last year, when the Star Building Owners Committee had dinner in the building restaurant, it was mentioned. However, when Lake was not there, Skye went on behalf of Lake. When he came back, he said that he hoped that each family would donate 50,000 US dollars into the funds of the Owners Committee. Because there is a rich man who has started a battle with Star Tower.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at George: "Isn''t it this or something Edward Vogler?"


    George nodded.


    Lake took a breath: "So, this guy discriminates against me because I belong to the Star Tower?"


    George: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 356: I covered George

    George was a little speechless when he heard Lake''s words.


    real or fake?


    Who discriminates against whom?


    George looked at Lake with such an expression.


    Lake saw this, laughed, and shrugged: "This is the situation anyway, so it seems that I can''t help you."


    Again.


    It¡¯s not business that¡¯s catching up. Don¡¯t let the Department of Homeland Security intervene. You can do it yourself. I¡¯d like to see how good you are.


    and so¡­¡­


    After Lake and George said a few words, the first time after the road was cleared, he drove Skye across the Brooklyn Bridge and returned to the Star Tower.


    enter the door.


    Skye, who followed behind him, said curiously: "Does the Mayor of New York have the right to ask you to do this?"


    A temporary worker has the right to ask the Department of Homeland Security to run farther?


    This is an incredible feeling.


    Lake smiled and explained to Skye: "If the Brooklyn Bridge was blown up at that time, then he would be considered barren. Unfortunately, the Brooklyn Bridge was not blown up. Before there is conclusive evidence of a terrorist attack, he really did. This qualification prevents federal law enforcement agencies from intervening."


    Skye nodded, and greeted Jiaying, who was waiting at home, who had been living here recently, and then said, "No, if it''s a magical animal, it should be a matter of super investigation."


    There is no evidence to show that it was a terrorist attack, and the Department of Homeland Security is not easy to intervene. That''s easy to say, but the magical animals should be considered beyond the scope of the investigation bureau.


    Lake handed a box of cosmetics sets from Brussels to Jiaying, saying that it was a gift for her, then turned to Skye and said, "Who said it was a magical animal?"


    Dr. Lizard is a magical animal?


    good fellow.


    Lake is a little puzzled, who insulted whom, did Dr. Lizard insult the magical beast, or did the magical beast insult Dr. Lizard.


    Skye blinked: "Isn''t it?"


    Lake laughed, and shook his head: "No, that guy is a scientific mutation, not part of the investigation case of the Super Investigation Bureau."


    Super investigation bureau, super investigation bureau.


    As the name suggests, the Supernatural Activity Detection and Investigation Bureau, Dr. Lizard, a technologically mutated monster, is not yet in the turn of the Super Investigation Bureau. If the Super Investigation Bureau ends, then it would be totally too high for Dr. Lizard.


    Skye was stunned: "What should I do?"


    Lake walked towards the bar: "What should I do?"


    Skye followed and sat on the high stool: "That lizard, I feel that the force of the New York Police Department seems to be unable to keep up with that lizard. A metal storm can allow him to escape safely in five seconds."


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Jiaying, who had been unable to speak, walked over, laughed, and curiously said, "What are you...what are you talking about?"


    Lake looked at Skye.


    Skye briefly told Jiaying about what happened just now on the Brooklyn Bridge: "Aunt Jiaying, you didn¡¯t see that monster, it insisted under the metal storm that claimed to be able to shoot two hundred bullets in one second. After five seconds, nothing happened, and I was able to escape without a problem."


    As an independent woman in the new era who saved the colleges and universities with unparalleled firearms, Skye, who is proud of the Federal Rifle Association, might not know this overbearing metal storm.


    After Skye and Jiaying finished popularizing, he looked at Lake who had poured himself a glass of bourbon and asked curiously: "Aren''t you worried?"


    Lake was a little confused: "What am I worried about?"


    "That lizard monster."


    "¡­¡­"


    When Lake heard this, he touched his chin, looked at Sky thoughtfully, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Why, the big demon Skye of Midtown College has the idea to open Wushuang once, and change from saving the academy. To save New York?"


    Skye was taken aback for a moment: "What, I am not, I am not."


    Lake ignored Skye and looked at Jiaying: "Ms. Jia, what do you think."


    Jiaying looked at Skye and shrugged: "I said no, but I have this plan."


    Lake looked at Skye: "It is a good thing to have an idea. If you really want to open Wushuang, I support you. Although New York University is not a famous brand, it still has some status in the political arena. It happens that graduation can solve the employment problem. Up."


    If the new mayor of New York does not call, Lake is happy to help solve this problem.


    but now?


    Lake didn¡¯t have this idea. At least, he didn¡¯t have this idea before the mayor¡¯s fall. Anyway, if something happens at that time, the Department of Homeland Security will directly play this recording, saying that it¡¯s not us that doesn¡¯t care, it¡¯s the Mayor of New York that will not let us Tube.


    But if Skye is willing to take care of it.


    Lake also doesn''t matter. Everyone is a free individual, especially Skye. Lake never forcibly restricts what Skye should and shouldn''t do.


    Skye seemed a little speechless: "I don''t have this idea, I''m just worried about Uncle George."


    She and Gwen are good friends, and Gwen¡¯s father, Uncle George, is the detective of the New York Police Department. If Lake doesn¡¯t care about this, then there is no doubt that George will take care of it. An ordinary detective will fight a lizard monster. , And it''s still a monster that can''t even beat a metal storm?


    Skye has silently calculated the odds of winning between George and the lizard monster.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and laughed: "If you are worried about Gwen losing a father, then you can rest assured that Gwen is your good friend and George is my good friend. With me here, George is not so. Go to hell."


    Skye heaved a sigh of relief, and turned around and walked towards the stairs: "I''m going to take a shower, good night."


    Lake smiled: "Good night."


    Skye rushed upstairs, Ibrahimovic flicked his little tail and followed upstairs.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked at Jiaying, who seemed to have less anger in his heart during this month, and smiled and said, "How is it, Ms. Jiaying, there are no surprises this month."


    Ms. Jiaying was still turning her head to stare at the place where Skye had just disappeared. After hearing this, she returned to her senses and looked at Lake: "I am fine, and I can feel that Skye is also very happy."


    During this month, although Jiaying could not tell the truth to Skye, she was able to get in touch with her daughter at close range. This is also the reason why Jiaying has no impulse.


    During the time spent in this month, at the beginning, Jiaying was very worried about how Skye had been in these years. After all, during this month, Jiaying found out that Skye was thirteen years old through his network. Some short stories from before.


    If someone now goes to Skye¡¯s former foster family, they will find that they are all dead.


    but¡­¡­


    If Skye lived in **** before the age of thirteen, then, after being adopted by Lake after thirteen, Jiaying has yet to find an accurate adjective to describe it.


    But Jiaying can feel that her daughter has already identified herself as a member of this family. When the housekeeping staff came to clean up, Skye¡¯s study was still cleaned by Skye himself.


    just...


    After saying this, Ms. Jiaying looked at Lake: "But Skye has the right to know the truth."


    She thinks that Lake wants to use this method to make her change her mind, not to recognize Skye, which will interfere with Skye''s current life trajectory.


    Lake sipped Bourbon in the cup, and said the same as a month ago: "I agree with you. I still said that. If you want to say it, you can, but please wait until her graduation ceremony is over after June. I I think if Ms. Jiaying really loves Skye, she should agree with what I said."


    Skye deserves to have a perfect graduation ceremony with a full stop instead of a question mark or exclamation mark.


    Life is flatter, it is really good.


    Jiaying nodded: "I will keep my promise."


    Lake smiled, finished the bourbon in the cup, said that it was good, and then turned and walked upstairs.


    the next day.


    "Dididi!"


    "coming."


    The apartment building hurriedly opened, and after Gwen, who was holding his backpack, got in the car, he looked sorry and said to Skye who was driving: "Sorry, I''ve been waiting for a long time, sorry, sorry, I lost sleep last night."


    Skye drove, with a gossip smile on his mouth: "It''s okay. If I knew my boyfriend was a superhero, I would also suffer from insomnia, I can understand."


    Gwen was a little helpless: "Peter is not my boyfriend."


    "what."


    "why are you laughing?"


    "It''s not your boyfriend, you still let him enter your room through your window?"


    Skye said, and then suddenly looked at Gwen with some curiosity: "No, why did you suddenly fall in love with Peter? It''s not because of the flood of maternal love."


    "Go aside!"


    Gwen said angrily and then said to Skye: "You like gossip so much, okay, then I will gossip about it. The prom will be coming soon. Harry invites you, what are you doing? Accept it or not."


    Skye''s face collapsed in an instant. After a quirky expression, he seemed to say to Gwen thoughtfully: "Or, at the prom, let''s get together."


    Gwen was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and said, "But I have promised Peter."


    Skye couldn''t help but scratched his hair.


    Gwen looked at Skye with his hands separated from the keyboard. The whole person was not well. He looked at the car in front and hurriedly shouted: "Look at it. If you don''t like it, I refuse. Anyway, how about so many invitations to you, as for? "


    Skye sighed and shook his head: "Forget it, it''s early anyway, but, really, is Peter the most mysterious spider-man in New York City recently?"


    Gwen corrected: "It''s Spider-Man, and, yes, my God, you don''t know, what was the first thought in my mind when I watched Peter fall from the roof of the apartment yesterday?"


    Skye thought for a while: "God, my dad will kill me?"


    Gwen widened his eyes: "How did you know?"


    Skye shrugged.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 357: Power is responsible

    What is hard to guess.


    Recently, there has been a little spider in New York City. It¡¯s not big or small. After all, these years, even fire-breathing animals have appeared, and there is also Iron Man Mingyu in front. Spider-Man is not a big sensation.


    New York residents have gone through so many years of baptism, and they have already developed a strong one, quite like a landslide in China and Thailand, without changing their colors.


    But law enforcement agencies don''t like this little spider that pops up suddenly.


    I said the reason before.


    Skye parked the car steadily in the parking lot, turned off the engine, and looked at Gwen: "You forgot, these days, you told me that Uncle George complained more than once about the little spider that caused them trouble. Something?"


    Law enforcement agencies don''t like spiders, so George certainly doesn''t like them. Naturally, after Gwen knew Peter''s identity, what kind of sigh would be expected.


    Gwen, seeing this, seemed to think of something, and folded his hands toward Skye: "My dear sister, please, don''t tell Uncle Lake about this matter."


    If Lake knew, George would know without a doubt. If George knew?


    Little spider, danger!


    Skye''s expression is a little inexplicable: "Uh..."


    Gwen was taken aback for a moment: "No, you already told Uncle Lake?"


    "NO, I have not!"


    Skye shook his head back to deny that she had informed the matter. Then, after getting out of the car, he said to Gwen who got off the co-pilot: "Although I didn''t say it, I always feel that Lake already knows about the little spider. Real identity."


    Gwen stunned: "What, how could it?"


    Skye shrugged: "Intuition."


    Until now, even after spending so many years together, Skye always felt that Lake was still very mysterious, as if he knew everything.


    And Skye thought about the last thing Lake and George said when they left yesterday, that Little Spider saved the land agent, and he gave this favor, if there is one next time, it will be exposed directly.


    Skye thought for a while and said to Gwen: "Lake shouldn''t tell George right now, but Peter should have stopped, not to mention any troublesome people, just say that the law enforcement agencies know it, just say The New York Police Department is enough for Peter to go to jail for a good reflection."


    Peter is also eighteen years old now.


    The juvenile prison has been closed to Peter. If this is to throw Peter into an adult prison, good fellow, that scene, Skye could not help but fight a cold war just thinking of the scene.


    If Peter really goes to prison, it is estimated that within three days, he will be taken to the anorectal department of the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    ß×~


    Skye shook his head quickly, and quickly threw out the rather evil picture in his mind, his expression was as if he had eaten a fly, very uncomfortable.


    in the afternoon.


    time for club activities.


    The four-person team of Skye and Gwen and Peter and Harry sat down in a corner of the playground.


    just sat down.


    Skye looked at Peter directly: "Peter, is there something you didn¡¯t tell us?"


    When he was in biology class, Peter already knew from Gwen that Skye had known it. For this result, Peter was a little resistant at first.


    After all, Peter felt that he told Gwen to share his greatest secret with Gwen. As a result, in the blink of an eye, Gwen turned his head and shared it with Skye.


    What is this called?


    But the reason Gwen gave was impeccable. Perhaps Peter thought it was a secret between him and her, but there was no secret between Gwen and Skye.


    Just as Lake treated him equally and gave Gwen a Pok¨¦mon Fat Ding.


    Harry looked at Peter curiously: "Peter, what are you hiding from us?"


    Peter opened his mouth. Although he was prepared, he still hesitated to say it.


    Skye was not used to Peter when he saw this, and said directly to Harry, "Peter is the nearest Spider-Man."


    Harry''s eyes narrowed.


    Peter corrected: "It''s Spider-Man."


    Skye shrugged: "Really, your behavior is not worthy of Spider-Man."


    Again.


    Look at Iron Man. People may not be as diligent in fighting crime as Spider-Man, but they have not caused a lot of trouble to the New York Police Department in half a month.


    Harry couldn''t help but looked at Peter: "Why, why are you suddenly..."


    Peter shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    Ever since he was bitten by the spider, he felt that he had undergone some mutation, but because of Uncle Ben¡¯s death, he had no time to check what his parents left behind recently.


    and also¡­


    Peter said to Skye: "I just want to use my own abilities to do something, isn''t it the same for you, you can be a hero, why can''t I? Uncle Ben said that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. "


    The more capable...


    I am familiar with this question.


    Lake told me more than once.


    Skye corrected Peter expressionlessly: "The full text of this sentence is that the greater the power, the greater the ability, and the greater the responsibility. Power is the focus. Don''t talk about power, just talk about ability and responsibility. It''s poisonous chicken soup."


    This is the same as the so-called genius equals 1% inspiration and 99% perspiration, ignoring the latter sentence, but this 1% inspiration is far more than 99% inspiration. The sentence that sweat is important, just to say the previous words is purely poisonous chicken soup.


    Gwen nodded beside him, "I agree with Skye."


    Skye looked at Peter: "You said I can do it, and you can do it too, but you have thought that if you were in the restaurant at the time, do you think you would get the same treatment as me?"


    Peter looked up: "What?"


    Skye tilted his head: "You envy me, Peter?"


    Peter was silent for a while and nodded.


    After the college incident, Skye¡¯s achievements and gains are only visible to all. The reputation from Midtown College, the reputation from the New York Municipality, and even Stark Industries and Hollywood have come. At the beginning, Skye returned Like them, worrying about scholarships, but as soon as he turned around, Skye had gained both fame and fortune.


    Gwen is a **** of learning, and the Ivy League school has already let her choose, any university, Gwen was able to get a Grand Slam scholarship in the past.


    Harry?


    Harry is not a **** learner. Although his studies are not bad, he can''t hold back that Harry has achieved financial freedom since he was born.


    So Gwen and Harry didn''t care about the changes in Skye''s fame and fortune. Anyway, they still play whatever they want. Dodo, how to put it, there may be some gaps in Peter Dodo''s heart.


    But this is also human nature.


    Although Peter can''t talk about being jealous of Skye, it is completely false if he is not envious, especially after Uncle Ben died, how his Aunt May worked so hard to maintain the picture of that home, Peter saw in his eyes.


    Skye laughed, looked at Gwen at each other, and then looked at Peter: "Then I can tell you, if it were you at that time, you would never get the same treatment as me."


    Peter frowned.


    Skye shrugged: "Although it may sound acceptable, Peter, I can get these not because I saved my classmates by my own ability, but because my father is named Lake Ed Wen, Deputy Director of Operations of the Federal Department of Homeland Security, Director of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, Director of the Bureau of Supernatural Activity Detection and Investigation, Colonel of the Army, because of Lake, I can get these. Lake''s rights guarantee everything I can get. "


    If it was not Skye who drove Wushuang at the time, it was Peter.


    There is only one possibility, that is, the defendant will go to court.


    It may sound unbelievable, but it is the case. After all, Skye killed a lot of people at the time. From a certain point of view, Skye was a legitimate murder, but from a certain point of view, Skye did not Not a law enforcement officer, if the prosecutor wants to sue Skye, it is not impossible.


    However, this is not impossible. It is a variable. The local censor can choose to sue or not. Because of Lake''s right status, the local censor chooses the default, but if there is no Lake and it is Peter, there is nothing. Doubts will be prosecuted.


    This is dark?


    Maybe.


    But this is the fact. Otherwise, why do people try to climb up? Isn¡¯t it for the so-called rights and status?


    Peter opened his mouth.


    Gwen glanced at Peter, echoed Skye¡¯s words, and said to Peter: "This is true. At the time, I heard my father say that several prosecutors planned to send Skye to court. Yes, in their words, they couldn''t judge whether Skye was innocent among the many gangsters he solved at the time."


    "What about the back?"


    "Later?"


    Gwen shrugged: "Later those prosecutors were transferred."


    Peter: "..."


    was directly transferred away, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com has been regarded as Lake''s compassionate, and the reporters who dared to arrange that he and Skye both went to the Pacific for vacation, and that this matter was not done by himself, it was entirely done by a friend on the inspection system.


    "and so¡­"


    Skye said to Peter: "Don''t be so reckless, I can guarantee that if you interfere with the daily work of the New York Police Department once, you will be arrested. Volunteer police are not so good."


    Peter thought of his idol: "Iron Man..."


    Skye interrupted directly: "Uncle Tony used the identity of Iron Man to attack those African warlords outside the Union. Moreover, in the federal territory, what actions are coordinated with the authorities? How about you, how many times have destroyed the New York Police Department? Acted secretly."


    Peter''s answer was the same as the answer at Gwen''s house yesterday: "I didn''t know at the time, I just wanted to rely on myself to find the murderer of Uncle Ben."


    "This is not a reason, this is an excuse!"


    "..."


    Skek was not used to Peter''s habit, interrupted directly, looked at Peter, with a serious expression: "You may think you are right, but you have brought harm to others. This is a fact. No excuses or reasons can be eliminated. at this point."


    Peter: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 358: Xiao Hei who wants to challenge Lakes status

    School is over in the afternoon.


    Peter Parker did not choose to go with Harry this time, but chose to leave alone.


    The white Porsche Cayenne left the school and turned right.


    Gwen on the co-pilot retracted his gaze and looked at Skye who was driving: "Sky, you said, would we say too much?"


    Skye said, "Do you want to see Peter be sent to court?"


    "of course not."


    "Then we didn''t say heavy."


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    Most of the things that make sense are hard to hear.


    Unless...


    You have the strength to change this world, otherwise, you can only adapt to the rules of this world.


    Skye silently thought of the words Lake had said to her, shook his head, and said to Gwen: "Okay, let''s not talk about Peter. We go to that supermarket?"


    Lake came back yesterday, and the gift that happened to be bought also came back, so tonight the Kassel family and the George family will come to the Star Tower for dinner, which can be regarded as a connection.


    Hermione handed Skye the task of purchasing ingredients, and Skye pulled Gwen around.


    Let''s talk about Peter''s side.


    Peter, carrying his backpack, put his hands in his pockets, thinking of what Skye and Gwen had said before, feeling unspeakable.


    At the beginning, Peter found himself mutated. He was curious, excited, and afraid. When he came to the academy, the story of the hero Skye still circulated in the school, which made Peter involuntarily think of it. Things.


    If he had this ability at the time, would Skye''s treatment now belong to him?


    Then...


    Peter¡¯s curiosity, excitement and expectation overwhelmed this fear. Whenever school was over, he would go to an abandoned port factory three blocks away not too far away to practice this fear. Super powers.


    In the next few days, Peter was addicted to the feeling of omnipotence brought about by this newly acquired power, which made him sew a spider suit, but at the same time, he was addicted to this feeling, just like a Like Internet addiction teenagers, they ignore their own reality.


    Maybe Peter thought he was doing the right thing, but in the eyes of Uncle Ben and Aunt May, they suddenly changed their routines of work and rest, and even concealed that Peter Parker, who never communicated with them anymore, looked like those depraved ones. Teenagers, this makes Uncle Ben and Aunt May look anxious in their eyes.


    But the more anxious Uncle Ben and Aunt May became, the more Peter Parker felt that they didn''t understand him.


    This is normal.


    An eighteen-year-old teenager, and a teenager who has just acquired magical abilities, is already in the rebellious period. Coupled with the bonus of this magical ability, it is fortunate that Peter Parker is still a child who is not bad in nature after all. If he were to be a little black, with this ability, it is estimated that he would have massacred the proving long ago.


    but¡­¡­


    Peter Parker still waited for the price he had to pay after he acquired this ability.


    Uncle Ben was shot dead.


    This made Peter Parker uncomfortable for a while, and at the same time, it also made him have an inexplicable fire burning, so he has the Spider-Man who has gradually become familiar to the citizens of New York these days.


    Did i do something wrong?


    Peter Parker kicked a stone in front of him with his right foot, muttering in his heart, thinking about what Gwen and Skye said, because of him, how many actions the New York Police Department failed, and even made several undercover police officers have to join the witnesses. Protect the plan and go far away.


    Perhaps.


    But I am doing the right thing.


    Peter thought so in his heart, thinking back to some of the people he rescued yesterday on the Brooklyn Bridge, and the two land agents rescued at the last moment.


    how to say¡­¡­


    The feeling of saving people, very good!


    at this time.


    Peter''s eyes fell on the sewer entrance on the street, and he blinked. There were several lizards in motion.


    Lizard?


    Lizard monster.


    Peter returned to his senses, as if thinking of something, took his hands out of his pocket, and then quickly ran towards his home.


    Star Building.


    At night.


    laughter and laughter.


    After three drinking tours, they are considered to be the three little ones who grew up together. Skye, Gwen, and I heard that there will be a party tonight. Alexis, who came back from college, brought his Pok¨¦mon from the dining room to the living room. I went to chat.


    The rest of the restaurant is full of adults.


    Jiaying did not attend tonight. She told Lake in advance that she was going out to meet with an old friend. Lake did not force her. Just as he said, Jiaying is a free person as long as she guarantees that the graduation ceremony can proceed smoothly. Will be controlled by Lake.


    Lake, who was sitting at the main table, listened to Beckett and George''s recent series of harassment operations by the police station, smiled, and sent out an invitation: "My homeland security is waiting for them."


    George put down his wine glass and waved his hand to Lake: "I have five years left to get the full pension. Now I change my career. I''ll forget it."


    Beckett said: "If I have a chance, I still want to go to the FBI, but you can drag Joe over."


    Lake said, "Do you think I haven''t asked Joe, what is Joe doing lately."


    Originally, Lake¡¯s partner at the police station, Joe, was also on the invitation list tonight, but when Lake called, Joe said sorry, and then said that there is no time tonight. Another day, let Joe come to the Department of Homeland Security to help him. , Also slapped haha, saying that if she wanted to, she would definitely talk to Lake.


    The meaning of ¡¡¡¡ is undoubtedly declined.


    "do not you know?"


    "what do you know?"


    Beckett and George took a look, then smiled and said: "Joe seems to have formed a partner with a forensic doctor in the forensic office recently. Three cases were solved by Joe and the forensic doctor together."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Good guys, in these years of relationships, no one is more professional than our law enforcement agency. Can both cats and dogs help us solve the case?"


    When Kassel next to ¡¡¡¡ heard these words, he hid twice, and said something wrong to Lake: "What do you mean, what is a cat and a dog?"


    Lake glanced at Kassel: "Excited?"


    Everyone at the table laughed loudly.


    When Cassellton was black, he wanted to slap the table and left angrily.


    But this is impossible.


    Lake brought the topic back to the topic, and looked at George: "You just said that this lizard monster case is no longer yours, who is it, Beckett or Joe?"


    Beckett drank the red wine and waved his hand: "Neither, to the newly formed rapid reaction force!"


    Rapid Reaction Force?


    What the **** is this.


    George shook his head speechlessly: "What the new mayor does, he not only doesn''t want your homeland security to come in, he doesn''t plan to let the New York Police Department come in. At least, he doesn''t want the three major inspectors of our headquarters to take over. ."


    This so-called rapid reaction force was established in the SWAT team, and the outstanding members of the SWAT team were transferred into this rapid response force.


    In the words of this African-American mayor, New York is the New York of New Yorkers, and the rapid reaction force is used to protect New York¡¯s heavy forces.


    What the FBI.


    What is the Department of Homeland Security.


    The security of New York does not need their protection. The security of New York used to protect them. As a result, the September 11 incident, the Brooklyn neighborhood incident, and the injured are always New Yorkers.


    There was no chance of passing the proposal like this, but it was passed. The reason is very simple. The rapid reaction force funds were all provided by the mayor''s private funds.


    In a capital society, money is king, and if you have money, you have everything.


    So the proposal was passed, and the rapid reaction force formed to handle major cases in New York City was formally established under the authorization of the New York City Municipality.


    And this time, the lizard monster incident, in the eyes of the new mayor, is undoubtedly a good opportunity to start the rapid reaction force he funded.


    This¡­¡­


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake listened, he couldn''t help but laughed and said, "He is rich?"


    George said: "His company''s patented drug collected more than one billion yuan for him last year, and this is just a patent fee, what do you think."


    Lake smiled: "Okay, but this is a good thing."


    This is indeed a good thing.


    At the very least, some of his friends were picked out of this incident. If this special response force enters the scene, then there is basically nothing to do with the New York Police Department. If it is sent to death, it is also the special response force that will send it to death.


    Sitting across from her, Hermione listened to Lake¡¯s discussion, then looked at the smile on Lake¡¯s face, and said in a puzzled manner: ¡°Lake, this special response force should be used to rob the FBI and Homeland Security. Right."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, I have to say, this new mayor is very ambitious."


    It happens that this thing is done within the rules, directly money to open the way, domineering comparison.


    Hermione said, "Aren''t you worried?"


    "worry about what?"


    "The function was robbed?"


    "what!"


    Lake couldn''t help but smiled and looked at Hermione: "What do I need to worry about? I said before, what you want to get must bear the corresponding price. Ambitious is a good thing. But if you don¡¯t have the strength to match it, you will die ugly."


    Anyone who knows how deep the water in New York City is.


    A new appointment, or a new mayor who succeeded the mayor who had stepped down sadly because of the joint efforts of the two Federal Bureaus, and he hit the fire directly as soon as he took office?


    What does he want to do?


    Do you think that New York City is a big commercial game, and the rapid reaction force he funded to form is his company? Do you plan to use this company to rampage in New York City and take the whole game?


    What do you think.


    Tony Stark dare not play so wild in New York City.


    Who does this guy think he is?


    A little black, playing with a barren king who returns, and a rapid reaction force, who are you going to deal with, and the Federal Bureau of Investigation to rob federal cases, have you ever played a seat in the Federal Bureau?


    Robbing the Homeland Security case?


    Try something special for you.


    On the New York site, who else can you play with?


    Golden Union?


    I am looking forward to it.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 359: The first battle is a joke

    This newly appointed mayor of African descent thinks he can do whatever he wants?


    Ah.


    Right now, he may feel that everything is going smoothly. There are many reasons, but wait until he really starts to touch something he shouldn¡¯t touch?


    Even, this matter does not need to be dealt with in New York''s two big games, this product will be blown through.


    But the same sentence.


    Lake was quite happy that George was able to escape from this lizard incident.


    In the next few days, Lake has been busy with the work of the Department of Homeland Security, as well as the Super-Inspection Bureau that is being established.


    Deputy Director Bass found Lake.


    is still an old question.


    hierarchy.


    Lake listened to the words of the deputy director of Buss, touched his chin, and said to the deputy director of Buss: "I have found someone who can customize the rating system for the Super Investigation Bureau."


    Bass Deputy Director: "Who is it?"


    Lake chuckled and glanced at Buzz: "I can''t tell you now."


    "Why?"


    "You have signs of being a traitor."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Deputy Director Bath with his eyelids leaping, haha ??smiled, got up, and hammered Deputy Director Bath on the shoulder: "Relax, man, I''m just kidding, but before things don''t work out. , I really don¡¯t want to tell you, if something happens, you don¡¯t want me to throw fire on you."


    Bass Deputy Director: "..."


    Lake¡¯s remarks are joking, but if he really told Buzz, Buzz went to tell a friend of S.H.I.E.L.D. about the news, and if something went wrong, Lake reckoned he would really be against it. Deputy Director Buss was exasperated.


    The traitor he hates most.


    but¡­¡­


    In the past few years, the deputy director of Bath has worked hard, and he can be called the most perfect housekeeper. Moreover, the deputy director of Bath is still of African descent. This is very good. If not necessary, Lake doesn''t want to cry.


    at this time.


    Assistant Tiffany knocked on the door and walked out: "Sir, something went wrong."


    Lake and Bass turned to look at Tiffany who appeared at the door.


    Land Warfare Center.


    On the big screen, the real-time map of New York is lit up.


    Suddenly!


    On the big screen, the helicopter of the New York Police Department roared above, and ground police came from all around. On the ground surrounded by smoke, there seemed to be a sinkhole.


    "what happened."


    "Half an hour ago, the September 11th Police Center intercepted an anonymous call. The reporter claimed that the lizard monster that appeared on the Brooklyn Bridge five days ago was hiding in the sewers on 13th Street in Queens."


    A land agent introduced to Lake and Bath: "After receiving the report, the New York Special Operations Force rushed to the scene. As a result, after the Special Operations Force entered, there was a violent explosion in the sewer. This was intercepted by the Information Center. A video from!"


    talking.


    A small screen appeared on the big screen. The small screen was a picture of a head-mounted camera, which seemed to be a picture of a member of a special unit entering the sewer.


    "Onixet!"


    "Roar!"


    "what is that."


    There was an exclamation in the picture, and then, in the distance of the sewer, a huge and ugly lizard monster seemed to be entangled and fight with something.


    A man in a red and blue uniform.


    iron Man?


    No, it''s a spiderman.


    Next second.


    There seemed to be a team leader who ordered the fire. In an instant, the gunshot sounded completely. The spider man who was fighting with the lizard monster seemed a little unbelievable. Then, with a click, Dr. Lizard snapped out of his chest. The wound, and immediately afterwards, the Spider-Man fell into the torrent of sewage.


    And then.


    Dr. Lizard was furious and focused on the members of the special operations force that came in. Then, it was a scene where he thought he could save the world but turned to death.


    Accompanied by the screams and screams of the members of various special operations forces, Dr. Lizard slaughtered all quarters, completing the supernatural work as thoroughly as cutting melons and vegetables.


    The picture ended with a head-mounted camera plunged into the water.


    "Sir!"


    "Say!"


    "The New York City Council requires our support."


    "Reject."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked directly at Tiffany: "This case does not involve any federal factors. The Department of Homeland Security is evaluating whether to intervene."


    Tiffany nodded, and said directly to the secretary of the mayor''s office who called.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    I said, not everyone in New York City can play around. Now I want to let the Commonwealth share the firepower? Oh, it¡¯s a bit late. If you want homeland to intervene, you can, come here by yourself and surrender to homeland security, maybe I will take action.


    in the mayor¡¯s office.


    "Sir, the Department of Homeland Security is evaluating!"


    "The FBI stated that this case is not a federal case and refuses to intervene!"


    "Fak!"


    has a big head and is very strong. He is also 1.9 meters tall. With a big bald head, Edward Vogler, who is not inferior to a black marinated egg, cursed at the scene of the sinkhole that had already appeared in the New York real-time news.


    As for who is scolded, then the benevolent sees the benevolence, and the wise sees the wisdom.


    At night.


    The Edward Vogler promised to the public that the special operations force that could protect the entire New York City directly killed 12 members, injured 3 members seriously, and slightly injured 5 members in this operation, and even caused a radius of 20% nearby. The news of Mi¡¯s collapse made the headlines of the evening news of major New York media.


    The major media keep up with current events, and the major talk shows in New York unanimously regard this special operations force directly as the target of ridicule, and are making all possible ridicules about this so-called special operations force.


    In the words of a famous talk show host, if the combat effectiveness of the special operations force is such, instead of relying on this so-called special operations force to protect their safety, it is better to count on the village police on the opposite country to protect them.


    I don¡¯t know if Edward Vogler will have a brain hemorrhage when he sees this picture.


    Lake won''t anyway.


    Lake took a sip of Bourbon from his cup and watched an interview in front of the city hall before leaving get off work in the afternoon. He was incompetent and furious and directed his finger at the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security, accusing the Department of Homeland Security of issuing early warnings and accusing the Federal Investigation. Edward Vogler, who refused to intervene in this matter, laughed.


    is indeed a federal tradition, and it can be considered a feng shui rotation.


    When the college shooting happened that year, the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI accused the New York City Hall. This time, it was replaced by the New York City Hall.


    But it''s a fart.


    Almost immediately after Edward Vogler dumped the pot, the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI jointly released external news and directly intercepted a phone call recording at the press conference.


    stated that this matter is not that the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI did not intervene, but based on the content of the call and the current situation. Before the case was expanded into a federal case, the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI refused to intervene.


    Edward Vogler reckons his face will be green now.


    Lake thought like this in his heart, shook his head, then looked around, and curiously said to Jiaying, who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, "Hey, where''s Skye, haven''t come back yet?"


    Jiaying said: "I just called, and she said to stay overnight at Gwen''s side tonight, and said that she had talked to you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Yes, I called at noon and said that I wanted to communicate with Gwen, and think about the speech at the graduation ceremony, so that I won''t overlap the writing."


    finished.


    Lake blinked, took the phone from the side, directly found George, and dialed it.


    Brooklyn.


    Gwen''s bedroom.


    Ibrahimovic was frolicking with Fat Ding on the bed, and over the desk, he was studying hard, or in other words, the two were discussing the assignment of speeches at the graduation ceremony.


    For example, Gwen started from the family point of view, while Na Skye started from the internship. In short, try not to overlap.


    Originally, Gwen was undoubtedly an outstanding graduate of this year''s graduation ceremony, but who made Skye suddenly emerge? The bonus of saving the colleges and universities in Midtown alone will be enough for Skye to eat for a long time.


    at this time.


    ßËßË.


    Gwen''s house was pushed aside from the outside directly.


    Gwen and Skye who were talking couldn''t help but look at George who pushed the door.


    Gwen was a little speechless: "Dad, why don''t you knock on the door."


    George took the phone in one hand, walked directly in, walked around Gwen''s room, then looked at Gwen and Skye, and said to the phone: "Just the two of them, how can anyone else?"


    Lake, who is in the Star Building, touched his chin. It''s not right. Didn''t it mean that the injured little spider would go to Gwen''s mother for comfort? The plot mistaken me: "Well, that''s because my line reported an error and hung up. "


    "Hey Hey hey!"


    George listened to the blind tone on the phone, cursed inwardly, then shook his head, raised his head, and then suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Gwen embraced his arms and glared at George: "Dad, why didn''t you knock on the door beforehand."


    Skye looked at George suspiciously: "Uncle George, the one who spoke with you just now, isn''t it Lake?"


    George was about to nod his head.


    Gwen said directly: "That''s not the reason why my dad pushed in without knocking on the door.


    Gwen directly got up and shouted outside: "Mom..."


    George was agitated, and he secretly said that Lake had mistaken me, and then quickly gestured sorry to his daughter, and then whispered: "Hush hush, two cups of hot cocoa."


    Gwen closed his voice and looked at George: "Four glasses, and there is no time to turn off the lights tonight."


    George was silent for a moment.


    Gwen saw this and took a deep breath.


    George quickly regained his senses: "Well, good, I will do it for you now, don''t call your mother over."


    Gwen turned off the fire, and pointed out the door: "Please bring the door, Dad."


    When George walked toward the door, he turned his head from time to time, and finally, who had found nothing, closed the door.


    Skye looked at Gwen curiously: "What did Uncle George and Lake say on the phone?"


    Gwen shrugged: "Who knows."


    at this time.


    Someone was knocking on Gwen''s window.


    ßËßËßË!


    The voice is very faint.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 360: We need 1 alliance

    Ten p.m.


    Sitting on his balcony, holding a glass of bourbon, Lake lying on a lounger, watching someone falling from the sky, said: "Seriously, would you like to give me some money? I will build a balcony for you. Tarmac?"


    The steel mask moves up.


    Tony Stark''s steel suit was automatically recovered and deformed, becoming a suitcase.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Bring a briefcase every time you go out, it doesn''t fit your identity."


    "I''m thinking of a way."


    Tony said like this: "Also, under normal circumstances, it is Harpy holding it, not me."


    Lake tilted his head: "What do you want to express?"


    Is it great to have a bodyguard?


    There is no bodyguard to be truly amazing. Good or not, your own strength is truly powerful, relying on foreign objects or relying on the strength of others is imaginary.


    Tony said, "What happened in New York?"


    Lake poured a glass of bourbon from the house, walked out again, and after handing it to Tony, lay on his recliner again: "Didn''t you come back earlier than me, don''t you know?"


    Tony said, "Scientific research is in retreat."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, as if thinking of something, he looked at Tony: "Nano Worm Technology?"


    Tony nodded: "I must admit that the future weapon research and development group is using nanoworm technology, but unfortunately, they used it wrong."


    Lake chuckled.


    When the special forces and Aegis and the Iron Man were encircling the Cobra base, Tony didn''t actually go in. However, after that, he made a deal with Aegis, which had fully accepted the Cobra technology.


    Tony will not pursue the infringement of Aegis and Special Forces for manufacturing steel and mechanical suits without his authorization. In return, the Nanoworm technology data in the Future Weapon Research and Development Group will be shared with Stark Industry.


    After getting Nanoworm Technology, Tony is in his Malibu villa, completely in a state of retreat.


    What to study?


    no doubt.


    Lake asked, "Do you have eyebrows? How do you plan to take your steel suit to the next level?"


    Tony sat down on the lounger next to him and took a sip of Bourbon: "Dare to be a little eyebrow, and then I heard what happened today from Pepper."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Why, are you going to make a move?"


    Tony said: "I also heard from Pepper''s side about your struggle with the current mayor."


    Lake glanced at Tony thoughtfully: "In less than half a year, the two mayors of New York stepped down, which is not very beautiful."


    Let''s die one on the throne.


    looks better like this.


    Now that Tony has said this sentence, it is obvious that he has no intention of mixing it. Again, the height of his **** determines how the world he sees.


    Ordinary people only know about lizard monsters.


    But in the eyes of Lake and the Federal Bureau seat, and even in Tony''s eyes, this is a struggle, a struggle between the African-American mayor and federal law enforcement agencies.


    A life-and-death struggle.


    A Doctor Lizard, whether it is the Department of Homeland Security or the FBI, doesn¡¯t even look at it at all. Even if it¡¯s mutated, it¡¯s a big lizard.


    Tony''s beard moved: "Have you discussed it?"


    Does this mean that the leaders of the two federal violence machines have already written the outcome of the African mayor?


    Lake laughed haha: "We haven''t discussed it. New York City is unwilling to intervene in the Federation. Well, the Federation will not intervene. At least, it won''t be until New York City bows its head."


    This is a matter of principle.


    Only the Federation has always been drinking and drinking. When will it be the locals¡¯ turn to fight the Federation?


    Haven''t you seen that the Department of Justice and the Department of Homeland Security have not had a phone call? For the so-called media, this is an ugly farce, but it is obviously not the case for the senior officials in Washington.


    What if other cities do what they can do? This phoenix must be stifled, and there is no discussion.


    Tony nodded and skipped the topic directly: "You didn''t realize that since last year, New York City, no, is the world getting wrong?"


    It seems...


    The Long Island Devil incident is a certain switch, like turning on a controller all at once.


    Lake sipped his glass of wine, looked at Tony, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Well, it looks like someone has called you. Let me guess, Nick Fury from SHIELD?"


    Tony nodded: "He showed me something..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Aliens, Crees, or in 1995, did he ever stop the invasion of aliens?"


    Tony was taken aback and looked at Lake.


    Lake laughed straightly: "Why, do you think I don''t know?"


    Tony nodded.


    Lake shrugged: "Obviously, you guessed wrong, I know a lot, did he invite you to join some Avengers, and tell you that you are not alone, but there are other special people. The star is eyeing the earth, he needs you to join them to defend the peace of the world together."


    Tony nodded again.


    Lake turned his head to see Tony telling the movie version of the 1995 story and gave a rough talk, then he smiled: "I only said one sentence, when the Cree tried to invade the earth, Nick Fury still It¡¯s not that the Aegis Director, or even a friend of mine, some time ago killed a Scroo trying to steal things from our earth itself, and the Scroo hidden on the earth, guess by whom. Blessed."


    Tony frowned slightly.


    Don''t speak too clearly when talking to smart people.


    This sentence, which seemed to say nothing, has already expressed a core meaning to Tony Stark. When Nick Fury was just a senior Aegis agent, he faced alien invasion. It is possible to hide from the high-level S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau and the Security Council.


    Nick Fury¡¯s character is not good.


    The Security Council established S.H.I.E.L.D. and recruited Nick Fury to allow Nick Fury to maintain world peace under the framework of S.H.I.E.L.D., and as a result, Nick Fury concealed such an important matter, without saying anything. , And even secretly helped a group of alien refugees settle down on the earth.


    What kind of behavior is this?


    To be younger, this is an act of disobedience.


    In a big way, that''s Chi Guoguo''s rape.


    no doubt.


    Tony''s thoughts turned sharply, and then he looked at Lake: "So, I just rejected him."


    Lake gave Tony a thumbs up: "A wise choice."


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    "Some things he said are right."


    "what?"


    Tony looked at Lake and said solemnly: "If this is the case, we must have our own strength."


    The alien civilization that can do jumping and flying.


    God.


    If that kind of alien civilization comes again, without foreign aid, how can they resist?


    "How does Saga compare to the woman in your story?"


    "Are you surprised?"


    "Correct."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Lake thought about it seriously, weighing the power gap between Lake and Surprise at full fire, frowning: "After Saga fully awakens the sixth sense, he can directly crush."


    At the moment, if you wear a gold saint that can last for three minutes, you can beat surprise five or five times, but if you want to achieve crushing, unless Lake''s chaotic universe goes further.


    thought of this.


    Lake thought of the last four elements of creation that the Force Seed longed for.


    I don¡¯t know if the tracking card can be used to find the four elements of creation.


    Lake thought so.


    Tony listened to Lake¡¯s words and nodded: "Maybe, we can form an alliance."


    Lake glanced at Tony: "Similar to an alliance like the Avengers?"


    Tony shook his head: "This name, I have been thinking before I came here, why should I take such a name, the Avengers, only if they are invaded, will they take revenge, first be beaten, and then take revenge. This is not in line with my character."


    Lake laughed and said: "It seems that we are indeed similar in some respects. I am also suspicious of how that guy came up with it. However, I think it may be related to his blood."


    African descent, it¡¯s not surprising that I get used to getting beaten first.


    But.


    Lake shook his head and said, "Saga is already organized, and you are also organized, have you forgotten?"


    Tony said: "Zodiac sign?"


    Lake nodded. Saga had said that he was a Saint Seiya of Gemini more than once, and Tony knew it was not surprising: "Yes, the zodiac, do you know the founder?"


    "you?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Lake directly admitted that although he did not know which type of zodiac was created by Leonardo da Vinci, he must be a fake. His zodiac is the real thing: "And, you forgot, you are also a super The special agent of the investigation bureau, so I don¡¯t understand why a black bittern egg would invite you to join them when he knew it was impossible."


    It may be that the black braised egg finally realized that he was about to become a polished commanderHawkeye Button died.


    The sound bird Barbara Morse hung up.


    Maria Hill is gone.


    Nowadays, Black Lagoon has a few available manpower, and even the manpower of the special forces that belong to the alliance with SHIELD is much more powerful than SHIELD.


    In this case, Nick Fury is a little impatient, which is excusable.


    Lake thought this way, and then looked at Tony: "Right, have you received psychotherapy recently? How is PTSD?"


    Tony stared at Lake blankly.


    Lake smiled and got up from the recliner: "The reason you panic is because you are not confident in your strength. Then, I want you to feel at ease and strengthen your strength, Tony, when you are strong enough, you will I found that the so-called danger is a joke at all."


    finished.


    Lake directly said to Tony not to send it without looking back, then walked into the living room and said to the lightly handed Skye who went upstairs cautiously: "Why, there is someone in Gwen''s boudoir, so you Going home?"


    Skye, who was walking halfway through the stairs, stiffened: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 361: Seeing you rise up

    "How."


    "not so good."


    "¡­¡­"


    When Skye was picking up Gwen to go to school the next day, he rolled his eyes at Gwen and said angrily: "I knew it, Lake must know something."


    Gwen shook his head and interrupted: "I mean, Uncle Lake will help us keep it secret."


    "We?"


    Skye glared, looked at Gwen, and shook his head like a rattle: "Without us, just you, remember, last night, you drove me out for Peter, I feel bad, Gwen."


    Gwen smiled haha, hugged Skye, and pecked Skye''s cheek: "My dear sister, you also saw that Peter was hurt so badly yesterday."


    Skye curled his lips: "I should really tell Uncle George his identity directly."


    Gwen put his hands together and faced Skye, his big eyes seemed to be talking smartly.


    Skye sighed: "Okay, okay, Lake said he won''t get involved in this matter, I''m satisfied."


    Gwen couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lake must not be able to hide it, but Gwen never thought of hiding it from Lake. It was only George that she wanted to hide. George didn''t know, then everything would be all right.


    Midtown University.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Skye hugged her book, greeted the classmates who passed by and greeted her, opened her locker, and stuffed all kinds of love letters that didn''t know which little boy into her locker in a blank expression. She stuffed it into the special small bag inside, took out her backpack, and put the book in her hand.


    "Skye."


    Gwen and Peter, with a strained face on his face, walked down the stairs not far away and greeted Skye who had taken out his backpack.


    Skye closed the locker, greeted Peter indifferently, and then said to Gwen: "Let''s go."


    She and Gwen didn''t have much class in the morning. They planned to go to the New York library, return a few books they had previously borrowed, and then borrow a few books.


    Peter looked around, touched his nose, and said to Skye: "I have listened to your opinion, but the New York Police Department can''t deal with Dr. Connors at all."


    Skye frowned: "Dr. Connors?"


    Who is this?


    Gwen next to ¡¡¡¡ said: "It''s the Dr. Connors I was experimenting with at Osborne, Connors who researched regeneration genes."


    Skye remembered, and then looked around curiously: "By the way, where''s Harry?"


    "Harry has taken time off."


    "what?"


    Gwen nodded and said: "When I was in class, I didn''t see Harry coming. Then I asked the counselor last year and said he was on sick leave."


    As a student assistant in the twelfth grade, some students did not come, so it is normal for Gwen to ask.


    Especially after the college incident, Midtown Colleges and Universities took a series of measures, including the school board agreeing to add 20 college police officers and applying to the New York Police Department. The salary and bonuses of 15 college police officers in excess of Midtown were fully paid by Midtown. Contracted by the board of trustees of colleges and universities.


    In the parking lot.


    Peter seemed a little uncomfortable and said, "If I didn''t call, maybe those people would not die."


    The anonymous call yesterday was made by Peter.


    Result...


    is myself, completely feeling annihilated.


    Skye opened the trunk, put his backpack in, turned to Peter and said, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Peter said: "Dr. Connors must be planning something. When I was checking his computer, I saw what a device looked like, but before I could take a closer look, I was seen by Dr. Connors. I think we need to tell... ¡­"


    at this time.


    There was a commotion over the teaching building.


    Next second.


    The alarm bell suddenly became louder.


    Student after student ran out of the corridor.


    "There are monsters!"


    "Run!"


    "L, wait for me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Twenty heavily armed school police rushed to the teaching building in the opposite direction of the students as soon as the alarm sounded.


    The three little ones just looked at each other.


    "He..."


    Gwen hadn''t finished speaking yet, and with a squeak, Peter hurriedly ran towards the teaching building.


    "Boom!"


    "Ibrahimovic!"


    After Skye summoned Ibrahimovic directly with the poke ball, he and Gwen ran towards the teaching building.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Wow!"


    It was almost the first time that the alarm was triggered at Midtown College. The New York Police Department branch nearest to Midtown College also received the alarm. Not only was the vehicle patrolling nearby received the message, but a police car followed by there. A police car drove out.


    "Faster!"


    "To the parking lot!"


    After Sanxiao ran to the already chaotic teaching building, he quickly joined the organization that maintained order and allowed the classmates to escape in an orderly manner. At the same time, the sound of gunfire rang out in the corridor.


    Then.


    Boom!


    Skye¡¯s aftermath saw a school policeman flying out of thin air, slamming through the wall with a boom, and directly hitting a few running students.


    Gwen and Skye hurriedly walked up, knelt down, and rescued the students who had been hit from the ground.


    "Roar!"


    "Peter!"


    "Parker!"


    A roar like a monster was transmitted from the corridor, and then, a two-meter-high lizard Doctor Connors with a tail that was as big as his body glared at a pair of green eyeballs and directly strung them with his claws. A screaming school policeman appeared in the corridor.


    Peter, who was joining the rescue with Gwen and Skye, looked up: "It''s Dr. Connors."


    Peter turned to Gwen and Skye and said, "I''ll lead him away."


    As he said, Peter grabbed his backpack and ran into the classroom next door with a bang. In less than five seconds, Peter disappeared and was replaced by the equipped Spider-Man.


    Dr. Lizard looked at the Spider-Man who appeared, and seemed more excited: "Peter Pa..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    Dr. Lizard¡¯s big lips, like the slit girl, were immediately covered with a cobweb.


    Skye and Gwen regained their senses, and it was too late to think about Spider-Man. Together with a few boyfriends, they were smashed to the ground. They passed out and the injured classmates quickly carried them out.


    ßËßËßË!


    From time to time in the teaching building, there is a sound similar to the broken wall of the decoration.


    Wow wow wow!


    "Gwen."


    "Dad?"


    George Stacey, who was investigating a case near the school, heard the alarm from Midtown College and rushed over immediately. He saw Gwen with some dust on his face but nothing serious, and quickly hugged Gwen: "Oh. , Thank goodness, you are fine."


    Gwen hurriedly said, "Dad, it''s a lizardman."


    George said, "I know, the special response force has arrived."


    The words fall.


    Suddenly!


    The gunship helicopter of the New York Police Department had already skimmed into the mid-air of Midtown University from a short distance. Then, four rope drop ropes were thrown out, and then, one after another, members of the special forces fully armed fell from the sky.


    As soon as the members of these special forces landed, they set off toward the teaching building like a bamboo.


    A former member of the SWAT team, who was now promoted to the captain of the Special Response Force by the Mayor of New York, found George Stacey, the highest official here, as if he had issued an order: "Inspector Stacey, inform the New York police The person from the agency, maintain order here and at the same time block it here."


    finished.


    The **** didn''t even look at George. He put on his helmet, gestured with the second group of team members who came down from the rope, and rushed towards the teaching building like a wolf.


    The aura is like a rainbow, it seems that I am not afraid of death at all, as if the team members who died yesterday are not theirs.


    no way.


    The special response force is now holding fire. The first battle yesterday turned them into a joke. They were assembled at a high cost. If they can''t even accomplish this little thing, how can they get the money back? Willing to expel the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security from New York City.


    and.


    This time their sponsor directly issued an order to catch that **** lizard, and he directly issued a bonus of two million dollars to the Special Response Force, the after-tax one.


    So, yes, they are really not afraid of death.


    "Hey!"


    "I''m fine."


    Skye also heard his own phone ringing at this time. After connecting, he said to Lake on the other end of the phone: "Dr. Lizard..."


    Lake, who was using satellites at the Homeland Warfare Center as if it were from God¡¯s perspective, said: ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, just let the Special Response Force go up.¡±


    Skye opened his mouth and whispered, "Peter has just entered."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Just don''t go in. Just listen to George. Jiaying has passed by too."


    Skye said good.


    hang up the phone.


    Boom!


    Same as in the movie. At this moment, Spider-Man and Doctor Lizard have already hit the transparent corridor.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir!"


    Lake thoughtfully looked at the high-definition picture Seemingly grown-up Doctor Lizard, said to assistant Tiffany: "Have you sent the information from Osborne Bioindustry?"


    "Delivered."


    Tiffany nodded and said, "Dr. Hailun Zhao from the Biological Laboratory is already studying."


    Lake nodded.


    After the Brooklyn Bridge incident, Homeland Security and the Federal Bureau of Investigation have confirmed the true identity of Dr. Lizard through the surveillance cameras inside the taxi. These days, Osborne Bioindustry has research data on Dr. Conners. Continuously transmitted to the National Land Building.


    It¡¯s just that this matter has been tacitly unspoken.


    the reason?


    Noisy and noisy.


    This African-American mayor could not become a climate. In the end, it was not his Homeland Security or the New York FBI who came to wipe his butt, so some necessary preparations are necessary.


    Now in the biological laboratory of the Homeland Building, Dr. Hailun Zhao from Homeland Security and the doctor of biology sent by the FBI are rushing to analyze experiments.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 362: Spiderman turned into a **** on the chessboard

    What are you studying?


    Dr. Lizard researched the lizard serum based on those data. Naturally, the laboratory is taking the time to research the so-called de-serum, so that it will not be possible for the Federation to enter the venue when the situation is uncontrollable.


    at the moment?


    Not in a hurry!


    "Boom!"


    The transparent corridors of Midtown College instantly shattered.


    Spider-Man looked at the iron-like tail of the lizard rushing towards him, cursed Xie Te, and quickly ejected through the spider silk to the other end. As for Dr. Lizard, he landed at zero points.


    "Fire!"


    "Puff puff!"


    Dahei of the special operations force just led the team to the scene, looked at Dr. Lizard in the field, and directly issued the order.


    a little cute...


    is wrong.


    is a special anesthetic bullet buckled out, bombarding Dr. Lizard''s exposed skin.


    was lonely.


    sat in the land warfare center, like Lake watching a movie, and couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled.


    What is this African American thinking?


    Or is it that the brains of African Americans have always been so peculiar, facing a lizard monster with a force value much higher than ordinary people, not wanting to kill, but wanting to catch it alive?


    Do you have any life to catch?


    These anesthetic needles couldn''t break the defense at all, but they aroused the anger of Dr. Lizard.


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    As Dr. Lizard swept away the steel-like tail of the lizard of the same height, a few heavily armed special operations team members made the sound of bone shattering, and then they were kicked out like a football.


    The body bombarded the wall, with a pop, a mouthful of blood was spit out from the helmet, and it fell to the ground.


    Fully armed can prevent trauma, but he can''t prevent trauma.


    "Back!"


    "Back!"


    Da Hei organized the personnel to retreat quickly, and then spared no effort to shoot the special anesthetic bullet in his hand.


    Numerous narcotic bullets clashed on Dr. Lizard¡¯s body.


    Puff puff!


    The gunship in mid-air also fired directly at Dr. Lizard.


    is handsome in only three seconds.


    Accompanied by a scream, a special operation team member directly became the weapon in the hands of Dr. Lizard. With a slam, he directly bombarded the armed helicopter in the sky, and the directly hitting the armed helicopter quickly dodged.


    Next second.


    Spider-Man descended from behind, hh, hh, shot two tough webs, fixed Dr. Lizard''s feet, and then shouted at a team member who fell on the ground waiting for death: "Run..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    "Puff!"


    "Uh!"


    Spider-Man was taken aback for a moment and took out an anesthesia needle from his neck. Although he was wearing a mask and could not see Spider-Man¡¯s facial expression, he seemed to be very confused when he thought about it.


    Although Spider-Man may be immune to general anesthetics, this is not a general anesthetic, but an anesthetic for horses.


    Dr. Lizard didn''t seem to have thought of it.


    Turning to look at the fallen Spider-Man, he seemed to be a little stunned, until, when the gunship in the sky opened fire again, Dr. Lizard came back to his senses, and his big green eyes suddenly flashed a funny expression, directly Jumping high, like a diving champion, blasted through a sewer guardrail on the ground, and then quickly disappeared in place.


    Da Hei didn''t bother with Dr. Lizard either, he took his team members and quickly controlled the Spider-Man who was hit by them. Although he didn''t faint completely, he was helpless.


    good fellow.


    Lake of the National Land Warfare Center couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw the scene of being directly **** by the five flowers and then boarding the helicopter and leaving Midtown University in a short time.


    Next second.


    Lake understood what operation this was.


    From beginning to end, the African-American didn''t even think about being able to catch Dr. Lizard alive. His real goal was Spider-Man?


    the reason?


    shirk responsibility, or rather, find someone who is behind you.


    They may not be able to fight against monsters like Dr. Lizard, but they have caught Spider-Man. At least, the African Americans can open a press conference, saying that they have captured it for yesterday¡¯s operation and for the failure of the New York Police Department¡¯s previous operations. The Spider-Man who has issued a wanted order.


    This operation...


    is very federal.


    Regardless of whether the culprit can be caught or not, throw out the pot from your body first, or find yourself a scapegoat, this is the basic operation.


    Lake has the urge to shout 666.


    as predicted.


    Almost at noon, the mayor of African descent had already held a press conference, stating that the special operations force he created had successfully captured several operations to sabotage the New York Police Department, and he did not rule out being an accomplice with Dr. Lizard and guided them to enter yesterday. Trap, causing heavy losses to Spider-Man.


    This is a great victory.


    This is a victory for New York City. If next time, the mayor of African descent will firmly believe that even Dr. Lizard will choose to surrender under the special operations force.


    Some people in New York who didn''t know the truth immediately cheered when they heard the news. In particular, some Queens residents who lived near the Tiankeng yesterday began to hold a parade, demanding that this **** spider-man be severely punished immediately.


    Even the media in New York City.


    good fellow.


    changed the report that joked about the African-American mayor yesterday, and directly started the front-page headline publication of Spider-Man and Dr. Lizard''s rampage in Midtown School, and finally the news that they were caught by special operations forces.


    MMP.


    A group of grass on the wall.


    Lake sat in his seat, watched the urgent reports from major TV stations, shook his head, and directly turned off the TV.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany pushed in from outside: "Your daughter is here."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Skye thanked Tiffany who was reporting, and then walked in anxiously with Gwen. When Gwen met, he said to Lake, "Uncle Lake, Peter..."


    Lake interrupted: "I know, I was caught."


    Gwen gave a hum, and then his face was full of worry and puzzled expressions: "Uncle Lake, how could they arrest Peter? Peter is obviously not..."


    Lake listened to Gwen''s concern with panic and even some logically unsound words. After Gwen had finished speaking, he smiled, got up and walked to the side of the sofa in the reception area with his two children: "I believe you will want to understand."


    Gwen and Skye are not stupid, Skye may have received a period of happiness education, but Gwen, but after birth, George did his best to let Gwen receive an elite education.


    and so¡­¡­


    Gwen originally had certain ideas, but now listening to what Lake said, he was almost certain of his guess, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but grew his mouth and shook his head: "Dr. Lizard is still outside, he What''s the use of catching Peter?"


    Once Dr. Lizard comes out to make trouble, African Americans still have to go back.


    Lake looked at Gwen: "If he could think so far, would he fight Homeland Security and the FBI?"


    Gwen snorted and stopped talking.


    Right.


    If the African Americans really had such a long-term vision, they would simply think that his special operations force could really take over the functions of the FBI and Homeland Security in New York City, and completely drive the FBI and Homeland Security out of New York City. ?


    "That..."


    Gwen returned to his senses and looked at Lake with some concern: "What will Peter face?"


    Lake shrugged: "I have caught all of them, so naturally I will sue."


    Prosecute, open court, throw jail.


    Train services.


    and...


    This speed is estimated to be very fast. As long as Spider-Man enters the prison, the speed of this African is fast enough. If he dares to send Spider-Man to prison before Dr. Lizard makes the next mess, then he will be able to get rid of the previous black pot. It was thrown on Spider-Man.


    "This is so despicable, it''s not fair!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake, who was taking out Bourbon from the wine cabinet, turned his head and glanced at Gwen who said this, smiled, and said, "This is reality."


    Gwen couldn''t help looking at Lake: "Uncle Lake, you must have a way to help Peter, right."


    Lake smiled, did not speak.


    Skye pulled Lagwen next to him and said, "Lake will definitely make a move."


    Gwen blinked.


    Lake smiled, turned around, sat on the sofa, and looked at Skye curiously: "Oh, why should I shoot?"


    Skye shrugged: "Gwen is caring and messy. I don''t have it. This is actually quite speculative. You will definitely not let this guy succeed."


    This is very self-explanatory.


    After what happened yesterday, until noon today, public opinion was in favor of Homeland Security and the FBI. People in New York City listened to the audio recordings that were overwhelmingly accusing African Americans.


    But if the African American sends the Spider-Man to the court and throws the pot away, then the happy people in New York City will stand directly on the African American side and help the African American accuse the Federationthis thing¡­¡­


    Lake and the Federal Bureau didn¡¯t care, but the Secretary of State and the Attorney General of Washington was definitely not happy to see it. Once Spider-Man was convicted, there is no doubt that this war will be the two major federal law enforcement agencies. Lost completely.


    Gwen is completely a fan of the authorities.


    But Skye is different.


    Peter is no one of her, and Skye also heard the true meaning of the war from the dinner conversation.


    and so¡­¡­


    Skye said to Lake, who was sitting with his legs crossed, "Did I make a mistake?"


    Lake laughed: "Skye, next time you go to Washington, don''t be so smart."


    Skye blinked: "Why?"


    Lake''s mouth curled up: "Because, if General Ross knew you were so smart, he would definitely let you step into the Washington entertainment industry."


    So smart, not going to the Washington D.C. entertainment circle is simply violent.


    talking.


    Lake looked at the time on his watch: "At this time, someone should have passed by."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 363: Peters Luxury Lawyers

    New York Police Department Building!


    At this moment.


    Sitting in the interrogation room, Peter Parker was still wearing a Spider-Man uniform, but Peter Parker, who had lost his hood, was a little confused.


    after all¡­¡­


    He just got out of that half-numb and ecstatic state, but when he recovered, he found that his feet were now cuffed, even his hands, and the whole person was even more affected. Arranged in the tiger stool.


    WTF?


    "Boom!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Peter Parker regained his senses and stared at a picture in front of him. This was a picture of a public phone booth taken by an ATM somewhere in Queens yesterday.


    Sitting across from is Daikoku of the Special Operations Force.


    "Let''s talk."


    Da Hei embraced his arms: "You are the person in this photo, right? It''s your emergency call."


    Peter opened his mouth.


    Dahei said directly: "Don''t think about quibbling, we cross-checked the data of that emergency call. At that point in time, only you have used that phone."


    Peter looked up at Da Hei and frowned, "I don''t understand."


    How did I get here?


    Peter is still thinking about finding a question in his mind. He doesn''t seem to know how things have gone up in the short time since he was brought back to the present.


    Dahei ignored Peter and took out photos one by one. They were all related photos of several cases that led to the failure of the New York Police Department under the intervention of Spider-Man.


    Peter continued to be confused.


    Dahei directly told Peter about the case related to these photos, and then mixed it with one sentence: "It was the emergency call you called yesterday. Let us step into the trap you designed."


    talking.


    Dahei didn''t intend to give Peter any time to react. He pointed to these photos: "We already have enough evidence. Don''t you plan to admit these things?"


    Peter looked up, opened his mouth, and then nodded in silence for a while.


    Next second.


    Peter''s mind quickly filtered the words of Da Hei, his eyes stared, and he said to Da Hei: "Wait, what is it that I designed it, I didn''t design it at all."


    The corners of the **** mouth were curved upwards: "Really, you didn''t say that just now."


    "what?"


    "do not understand?"


    Da Hei pointed to the recorder placed on the desktop, nodded and said, "You just confessed."


    Peter was dumbfounded.


    What do you mean by my confession?


    I¡¯m telling you, where is Dr. Lizard, what is meant by my design, and what¡¯s all this.


    Sitting next to Da Hei, Xiao Hei from the local prosecutor''s office looked at Peter aloud: "Mr. Parker, if you are willing to plead guilty, our local prosecutor is very willing to make a pretty good deal with you."


    The local prosecutor¡¯s office has had a history of dealing with criminal suspects for many years.


    For example, if you take the initiative to plead guilty, the local prosecutor will consider mitigating the sentence, or if a drug dealer confesses to a bigwig behind the scenes, it is estimated that you do not need to go to jail.


    After all, in court or something, the ground prosecutor is quite annoying, because in the court, it is not the ground prosecutor who has the final say, but the jury has the final say.


    And this matter is still a bit special, if it can be resolved as soon as possible, it would not be appropriate.


    Prosecutor Xiaohei directly handed to Peter a newly printed plea agreement, and said directly: "If you sign this plea agreement, we will only accuse you of second-degree murder, ten years in prison, five years. How about bail out of jail."


    Peter listened to these words and looked at Xiao Hei incredulously: "I''m helping you."


    Prosecutor Xiaohei said to himself: "If you are unwilling to sign, the first-degree murder charge and 13 charges are indispensable. We have law enforcement officers dead. The death penalty will be something we might strive for. "


    "what?"


    At this moment.


    Wow!


    Two black cars parked at the entrance of the New York Police Department building. Then, a group of five people, including men and women, walked out of the car. The leader was a man with oily black hair and a purely handmade Italian hand. Customized suits seem to have a middle-aged man with no anger and prestige.


    Ron Trott!


    Trott Law Firm, a family member, graduated from Yale Law School. The Trott Law Firm he runs, let alone New York City, ranks in the top three even in the entire Union.


    And his team members are also top-notch.


    Tom Nixon, blond, young, loyal, born and raised in Nebraska, is naturally able to please all kinds of jurors and judges.


    Alden Tule, is an excellent debate expert, she can handle the most complex court debates, and at the same time the witness''s summoning and interrogation skills are extremely sophisticated.


    Ron Trotter and his team have only one goal, to make money, and only the rich will take cases. In just a few years, they have almost become the most unwilling opponent to face the New York City Inspection.


    ßË!


    Ron Trott led his team into the building, and he said directly to the receptionist at the front desk, "Where is he?"


    The front desk looked dumbfounded.


    "Rongen!"


    Alden, the female lawyer on the team, hung up, and then yelled at her boss: "They''re here."


    Rongen turned around and looked around.


    Outside, one after another media vehicles began to pull over.


    Rongen looked at the blond Tom next to him.


    Tom Nixon, who was in charge of going to the court next to him and whose image was very pleasing to the jury, understood. He took over the words just now and showed his business card directly to the front desk, and said to the somewhat confused front desk: "Tom Nixon, Ron Law firm, I¡¯m here to meet our client, Peter Parker, or, in your terms, Spider-Man."


    Front desk: "¡­¡­"


    Ron En had already walked out of the headquarters building again with his team of black lawyers.


    The moment ¡¡¡¡ just took it out,


    Several media who arrived first quickly handed the microphone to Barrister Ron En.


    "Mr. Trotter, is it true that it is reported that you will become Spider-Man''s attorney?"


    "Mr. Trotter, is it convenient to say a few words?"


    "Rong En..."


    has always liked to show his face in front of the media and expand his influence, so that more wealthy people can pay attention to their glory, face the camera without panic, hold his hands high and press twice.


    The noisy voice gradually disappeared.


    After the noisy sound gradually disappeared, Barrister Ron Trott looked directly at the microphone and camera in front of him, and began his own performance...


    ÅÞ.


    is condemnation!


    "I am very angry and disgusted by the New York City Municipal, District Attorney Office, and the embarrassment and persecution of my client!"


    Ronn started by directly targeting the African-American mayor and the local prosecutor¡¯s office, which had submitted a statement to the court almost after the African-American mayor¡¯s press conference: ¡°The trial should be conducted in the court with the accompaniment of a jury. Yes, but as a result, what did we see and what did they do? Now it seems like a trial has already been conducted on TV!"


    "My client does not have a lawyer present!"


    "Neither in the court of any judge!"


    "Even without the witness of the jurors."


    "Then what do they have?"


    Barrister Ron Trott looked around the media in front of him, with a calm tone and a loud voice: "They have nothing, and some are just abuse of rights. The mayor''s office and the local prosecutor said that my client was 100% guilty. I tell you, Mr. Peter Parker is not a criminal, and he cannot be a criminal. Hearing it clearly, Peter Parker is not innocent, nor is it 100% innocent, but innocent, 100% innocent. "


    This is the goal of his defense.


    Didn¡¯t your mayor¡¯s office say that Peter Parker was guilty? Well, then I will defend my innocence. No, I am 100% innocent. After all, I am innocent but cannot apply for compensation from New York City.


    Rong En''s words were finished, the media was boiling.


    Some people hurriedly called their newspapers.


    Some people in the media even continued to ask Rong En directly.


    "Mr. Trotter, is Spider-Man''s name Peter Parker?"


    "Mr. Trotter..."


    "Trotter..."


    It''s a pity that Rong En, after finishing his speech, has already turned around and walked into the New York General Administration again.


    ßÑ.


    Under the leadership of the New York Police Department, everyone came to the special operations office floor, which was also set up inside the New York Police Department. Barrister Ron directly pushed open the door of the interrogation room.


    Several members of the lawyers group directly seized some equipment in the interrogation room one after another, and another person was recording everything with a video camera at the door.


    Da Hei, who was participating in the interrogation, and the local inspector Xiao Hei, looked at the people who came in, and was a little stunned, and then said angrily: "Who let you in."


    "Law!"


    Tom Nixon and a few colleagues walked directly in front of Peter Parker who was angrily defending himself, forming a circle, and then Tom directly had a conversation with Peter Parker in a low voice.


    The ground inspection Xiaohei knows Ron Trot and his team''s greatness But it is precisely because of this that the ground inspection Xiaohei is a little unbelievable: "Rongen, it''s real or fake, this It''s just a trivial case."


    Voiceover is very simple.


    Peter Parker is a poor man, there is no way to pay a dime for lawyers'' fees.


    and...


    Di Jian Xiaohei directly said, "You are already late, and your client has already pleaded guilty."


    "is it?"


    Tom Nixon, who had quickly understood the situation with Peter Parker, turned to look at the ground inspector Xiao Hei and Da Hei, lowered his head, and seemed to laugh, "Let me ask you one of the simplest questions," Did you have the Miranda Declaration when you arrested my client?"


    The Miranda Declaration, also known as the Miranda Rules!


    Dahei smiled: "We already have evidence."


    "That is invalid."


    Tom Nixon said towards Da Hei with an expression of obsessive line: "You didn''t make the Miranda Declaration at all before arresting my client. Based on this, you didn''t even notify my client of the need for a lawyer. Based on this, the information you obtained from my client is invalid."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 364: 2 The overall situation is working together

    The action **** and the ground check small black face each other.


    Oh no.


    They thought this was a very simple case at first. Although they were curious about Spider-Man¡¯s real body as a high schooler, they even despised it even more.


    The above is rushed, naturally, they are also terrible.


    In the opinion of Xiaohei, the ground inspector, just like what he just said to Ron Trotter, this is a very simple case, and even tricks a high school student to obediently sign a confession agreement. What''s difficult.


    Actually.


    Just when Ron En and the others came and broke the door, Peter Parker had already grabbed the pen and was ready to sign.


    but¡­¡­


    I''ve suffered this time.


    Detective Xiao Hei touched his nose, regained his senses, looked at Ron En, the leader of Trot Law, and tried to play a friendship card: "Rong En, this is a trivial case."


    Rong En sneered: "It doesn''t matter? My client has done nothing. He is 100% innocent. You define it as...Let me see!"


    talking.


    Rong En directly reached out to grab the plea agreement on the table.


    Seeing that Xiaohei hurriedly went to catch it, but in the end, he robbed him of an empty space.


    Rong En stared blankly at the charges on the confession agreement and the final date of the agreement, and looked at Xiao Hei: "There is a ten-year period, and a five-year postponement. **** God, my client is only 18 years old this year. "


    Next to Action Dahei is a stupid man who is not very familiar with the lawyer circle and said directly: "We can prove that he is related to yesterday''s case and the previous cases of sabotaging the police station."


    "Where is the evidence?"


    "We caught it on the spot, and there is a photo of his anonymous phone call!"


    "is it?"


    Rong En glanced at the photos on the desktop and directly raised his head and said: "These are not direct proofs. My client is kindly calling an emergency call. At the same time, today he adores that Spider-Man so he COS becomes Spider-Man''s clothes. He is a middle-aged man. It is reasonable for students from colleges and universities in Midtown to appear in colleges and universities in Midtown."


    Da Hei was stunned.


    Rong En had no intention of letting go of their thoughts, and said directly: "If you don¡¯t have any evidence, you can detain my client for at most forty-eight hours, or release my client immediately. Remember, my client was not captured by you. It is the duty of a citizen to cooperate with your investigation."


    Checked Xiao Hei directly and shook his head: "This is impossible!"


    Released Peter Parker, let alone what the big guys behind him think, even him is probably suspended.


    and so.


    The local prosecutor Xiaohei took a deep breath: "Based on the existing evidence, we have enough to prosecute. Moreover, if your client is unwilling to plead guilty, the local prosecutor will initiate a first-degree murder and 13 counts in court. litigation!"


    Rongen smiled and said, "Thank you, we would rather go to the court to gamble."


    looked at Rong En expressionlessly, then, with a cold snort, he turned around and walked out.


    Rongen said to his companion: "You stay here until you go to court tomorrow."


    Tom Nixon and Alden nodded.


    the next day.


    in the afternoon.


    Early this morning, the local prosecutors formally filed first-degree murder and 13 charges of murder against Peter Parker, and entered the court process completely.


    The court system directly accepted the case on the same day, and started the first acceptance of this case in the afternoon.


    As for why is it so fast?


    Let''s put it this way.


    The Federal Bureau has a lawyer relationship, and Lake is not bad, he also has a court relationship.


    In court.


    Rong En directly filed a bail request with the judge who accepted the case, and the local prosecutor certainly did not want to see this result. Unfortunately, the local prosecutor was directly defeated in this round of confrontation.


    But the local seizure raised an astronomical figure for the amount of bail.


    one million.


    Rong En directly nodded with his assistant, and with a bang, a suitcase suddenly came onto the stage, revealing the one million dollars stacked inside.


    five o''clock.


    I was in a state of confusion all day, and I didn''t even understand what was going on. I originally entered the police station and thought I was dead, but it turned out again.


    Frankly speaking.


    Peter''s brain is still restarting, and he can''t remember how he got out of the court behind him.


    "Oh, Peter!"


    I learned the news at home, and spent the whole night in fear. I haven''t slept until now. She said she was auntie, but Aunt May, who looked like an aunt, watched Peter, who had paid his bail accompanied by a lawyer, rushed up and sent him Embracing him: "Thank God."


    Peter returned to his senses, and then, with a difficult tone: "Aunt May...I...I can''t breathe anymore."


    Aunt Mei exclaimed, and quickly released Peter.


    Peter heaved a sigh of relief. After this hug, IQ quickly re-arranged.


    Aunt Mei still looks at Peter in disbelief: "Peter, how could you... how could it be that little spider?"


    "Little spider?"


    Peter blinked.


    Next second.


    The voices from outside the blocking circle formed by the lawyers hired by the lawyers group kept passing in Peter''s ears.


    "Mr. Parker, look over here!"


    "Spider-Man, I love you!"


    "Mr. Parker, is it convenient for an interview?"


    "Spiderman..."


    Peter was agitated, blinked, his mouth grew wide, and he looked around at the almost crowded reporters at the door of the court, and fell into a crash again.


    My identity...


    was exposed?


    Star Building!


    Lake looked at the TV. In the high-definition state, Peter, who looked very confused, couldn''t help but smiled. Then he said to Skye who was sitting on the sofa: "The generation of newcomers is replaced by the old, Peter seems to have changed. Has become the darling of the media."


    Skye glanced at Lake: "I don''t like the media, and, I think, Peter shouldn''t like the media too much."


    Lake touched his chin: "I remember you said that Peter wanted to be a hero because he was jealous of your achievements and rewards after you became famous?"


    Skye shrugged: "I don''t envy Peter."


    I am different from Peter.


    Skye thought in his heart, after all, she was passive, while Peter was active. In fact, if everyone gave her a better title, Skye would not be so resistant.


    but¡­¡­


    demon king?


    You are joking with me, you are the big devil, and your whole family is the big devil.


    When Skye thought of his so-called hero title, the Great Devil, and then thought of Peter¡¯s famous Spider-Man, he was even less interested in the so-called hero game.


    She even received her own title passively. Look at Peter again, and she also learned to customize an ideal hero title for herself before debuting.


    Skye thought about this, and looked back at Lake: "Peter is a scheming boy."


    Lake looked at Skye, and then listened to Skye¡¯s explanation. He laughed a lot: "Actually, I think, the big devil, this title is more aggressive than the name of Spider-Man, isn¡¯t it?"


    talking.


    Lake looked at Jiaying who had returned from shopping outside and said, "Jiaying, what do you think?"


    Jiaying carrying a few bags of food said that she did not understand the situation. After Lake briefly said something, Jiaying looked at Skye: "I think so too."


    Skye rolled his eyes, got up, and looked at the two-to-one lineup: "Maybe I need to remind you that I am a girl."


    How can girl paper be called the big devil?


    Skye was speechless for a while. After speaking, he walked to the bar and sat down: "Is that all right?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What?"


    Skye pointed to Peter Parker and his aunt May who were getting into the car on the TV, and looked at Lake: "Is that the end?"


    "It''s over temporarily."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the small expression on Skye''s face without concealing it, and said directly: "The real confrontation is in court."


    Peter Parker was only released on bail.


    A full one million bail money, the local inspector estimated that he hopes that the bail money will make people retreat.


    Pity.


    Fortunately, this money is not from Lake, but from the FBI. After all, this is a matter for the two of them. The African American wants to finish the dumping and convict Peter Parker. I''m sorry, New York State. The two federal bureaus of the United States do not agree.


    Skye nodded thoughtfully, but still frowned, "However, the first opportunity has been preempted by that person. In this way, no matter who chooses to be the jury, the jury already has a preconceived idea. ."


    That is Peter Parker''s guilt.


    After all, African Americans have seized the opportunity, and even this one-hand operation is estimated to have started after knowing that Spider-Man was also in the school. After capturing Peter Parker, he told the whole New York through the media that Peter Parker was guilty. The results of the trial have been told to the media.


    In this case, it would be difficult to reverse the occupation.


    Lake''s mouth curled up, looking at the expression on Skye''s face: "The Federal Bureau has made a move. I haven''t made a move yet?"


    Again.


    This matter is not only a matter of the Federal Bureau, nor is it only a matter of Lake, the Homeland Bureau , but a common matter of the two families.


    The Federal Bureau is a lawyer.


    Lake here...


    Public opinion!


    Lake said to Skye, "Open the door."


    Skye blinked: "What?"


    Lake pointed to the door.


    Next second.


    The door opened wide by itself. I received a call from Lake last night, and then went into trouble early in the morning, and then the rider Lake sent a special plane to fly from Washington to here by Rachel Ed, partner of the Washington Sun. Wen walked in.


    Lake walked out of the bar and hugged and kissed Rachel.


    Skye also called Rachel, then hugged Rachel, looked at Lake, and exclaimed: "Wow, you are sending out the king to explode."


    Lake and Rachel looked at each other.


    Rachel said to Skye with Lake¡¯s haha ??laughing expression: ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m King Bomb, and I don¡¯t even know what happened, Skye, how about helping me with my homework?¡±


    Skye nodded: "Of course, and I can let the person talk to you."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 365: Peter is the illegitimate son of the Homeland Bureau?

    The Federal Bureau is working hard, how can Lake be willing to be willing to take it.


    On the influence in the journalist industry, in serious media news, who is more famous than Rachel Edwin, a partner of the Washington Sun.


    African descent is also a mayor and the boss of a pharmaceutical group that makes hundreds of millions of profits a year. He has money and status.


    What a pity.


    If African Americans deal with other people, it is estimated that they will be slaughtered by him, but this time it is two Federal Bureau seats who are fighting with him.


    Right now, this African American is launching a money offensive, buying up the media in waves, trying to make Peter Parker a super villain, an associate of the lizard monster.


    Then we will do the opposite.


    The African American wanted to turn Peter Parker into a super villain, so Lake portrayed Peter Parker as a superhero.


    For this kind of thing, who is more suitable than the Rachel Edwin reporter who once covered Iron Man Tony Stark as a feature.


    Superhero series writer?


    Wow.


    Lake thought about the title that might appear on Rachel''s head after this time, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    At night.


    Rachel, who was blowing her hair on the other side of the bathroom in her nightgown, turned off the hair dryer, walked out of the bathroom, tied her hair, and said to Lake, who was already in bed, "You are making me selective Reports."


    Lake put down the newspaper in his hand and looked up: "This is the truth, dear."


    Rachel lifted the quilt, shook her head, and looked at Lake: "No, this is the fact you want."


    Lake saw this and laughed: "It seems that this guy does have two tricks, and they directly make you preconceived."


    This is what the public opinion thing is, the first to start is the strongest, and then to start to suffer.


    Again.


    This means that Lake and the Federal Bureau are in the arena. If this is replaced by any other one, it is estimated that they have already planned to see if they can surrender and lose half.


    Rachel smiled: "I have asked some of the media here, and more or less people have been in contact with them."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Rachel said straightforwardly: "If the battlefield is in Washington, I add the Sun, even if it is such a disadvantage, there is still a chance to win. However, I have tested the tone of several people, it seems, your country Both the security and the FBI have a very bad attitude towards the media here?"


    Lake shrugged: "Let them speak carefully. This is also called a bad attitude?"


    "They are New Yorkers."


    Rachel said: "Obviously, the idea of ??the newly appointed mayor is in line with their appetite."


    New York is the New York of New Yorkers.


    This African American obviously won a lot of markets with this sentence. To be precise, he won the favor of many of his people. At the very least, he won most of the markets except Manhattan. In fact, compared to The Lone Star Republic that always yells to be independent, New York is so gentle, it is already very good.


    For the New York media, who would let the Homeland Security and FBI oppress their defenders of freedom like bullies from time to time.


    Now that they have this opportunity, even if they know they can only feel sick, why not feel sick?


    "Not sure?"


    "The influence of the Washington media on New York is not as great as you think."


    Entertainment, life, politics.


    The three major sections of the media can¡¯t understand each other. The Washington media look down on the New York media reporting the lives of the rich, just like the Los Angeles media reporting celebrity gossip.


    Lake smiled.


    He was not surprised at all.


    is wrong.


    To be precise, Lake has prepared countless backup plans.


    Lake looked at Rachel: "Then if there is 40% of the media mutiny, plus your side, you can win."


    Rachel looked at Lake with some curiosity and frowning: "Are you sure... this Peter Parker is not your illegitimate child?"


    Lake was stunned: "Why do you say that."


    Rachel shrugged: "The cost of using your resources to help him is a bit high, don''t you think?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Who said I would use my resources."


    Rachel blinked.


    Lake smiled at Rachel and said, "Think about it carefully, besides the New York media king, who else owns more media?"


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    the next day.


    Stark Industrial Building.


    The elevator goes up.


    Raqiu looked at Lake with a dazed expression: "I should have thought of it long ago."


    Lake smiled: "Then why didn''t you think of it?"


    Since Tony Stark debuted in C position, it has been a hot spot for action in the eyes of the media, but Tony Stark is not used to them at all. Who dares to arrange his lace news, Tony is just one click and three consecutive.


    Bid, buy, expel!


    Come one, Tony accepts one, Tony accepts two, Tony accepts a pair. For so many years, it is estimated that many people do not know that Tony also has a little integration in his hands that can become the tongue of the media group.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    "Rachel, welcome back to New York."


    "Pepper, long time no see!"


    Pepper hugged Rachel who got out of the elevator, and then greeted, "Really, are there really no plans to go back to New York?"


    Rachel glanced at Lake next to him, then smiled, and said to Pepper, "Pepper, my career is in Washington DC, but if I can find a new career here in New York, I will consider coming back. of."


    Lake looked around: "Where is Tony?"


    Pepper pointed upward.


    Lake walked to Tony''s exclusive tarmac.


    turned around and looked up.


    caught the eye.


    Iron Man pulled his whole body on it, and then, his fingers directly turned into some kind of welder, squeaky, seeming to turn into a welder.


    Lake said hello: "Hi, what are you doing?"


    Iron Man glanced down at Lake, who was looking up at him, and made a gesture of waiting to finish the work a little while, and then fell under Lake¡¯s gaze.


    Lake retreated toward the house.


    Tony''s steel suit was quickly removed by the fully automatic platform, and he walked in: "Renovate the line supply of the Stark Tower."


    Lake said, "I plan to be self-sufficient in power supply, wow, this is a terrible news for the New York Power Company."


    Tony laughed: "I bought him half a month ago, don''t you know?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    MMP.


    is really rich and willful.


    Lake thought in his heart, too lazy to say something to Tony, and said directly: "You know about our affairs, and you need to use you."


    Tony handed the poured glass of wine to Lake, took a look, and curiously said: "Why should I intervene? It seems, for me, not betting is a safe win."


    If the African American wins, Stark Industries will still be Stark Industries.


    If the two major federal situations win, Stark Industries will still be Stark Industries.


    But this is based on the neutrality of Stark Industries. If Stark Industries, or Tony, is off the stage, if the two major battles fail, the ghost knows whether this African American will be stuck in certain policies. Together with Stark Industries.


    Although Stark Industries is not afraid of a mayor, Stark Industries is now in a transition period, and some acquisitions of companies in the energy industry in New York City still require support from the municipality.


    Lake smiled.


    He came today, so it is impossible to return empty-handed.


    Lake said, "Do you remember that thing you mentioned the other night?"


    Tony thought for a while and nodded: "What does this have to do with that thing."


    Is this guy planning to threaten him with the Alliance?


    No way.


    Of course Lake would not use the alliance to threaten Tony, because Lake was not concerned about this alliance at all. I can form an army by myself, but this is indeed a good reason. I just took out a USB flash drive and threw it over: "Look at Say."


    Tony took it, and put his backhand on the console: "Jarvis, play!"


    The words fall.


    One by one video screens were projected.


    The screen is divided into several time slots.


    I even use a variety of different equipment to illuminate, there are satellites, ATM machines, surveillance cameras, and even selfie cameras.


    But the protagonist in so many camera tools is the same person.


    Spiderman!


    These are all Lake asked the Red Queen to help find them on the Internet and then integrate them.


    Tony looked at what seemed to be Peter Parker¡¯s first practice video, and was a little curious: "He is..."


    Lake knew what Tony wanted to ask, and said directly: "Mutated."


    "Another person?"


    "No."


    Lake glanced at Tony and said directly: "This guy was bitten by a mutated spider, and then he mutated himself. What do you think of him?"


    Tony looked at Lake: "He is still young!"


    The alliance he wants to form is not like this.


    At least.


    The worst and the worst, the lowest strength should be about the same as him, maybe Peter Parker has achieved the strength, but too small, too small means psychological immaturity, for any team, immaturity means just An unstable variable Lake nodded without comment: "Yes, but, if we don¡¯t want to, guess what, will the black egg that dig you out will do it to him, social death, and then Appearing in front of Peter Parker like a savior, guess, will Peter Parker be stubborn with that organization from now on?"


    Tony nodded: "It''s very possible."


    talking.


    Tony then said: "However, if we cultivate first, it may still have some value."


    Lake smiled and looked at Tony.


    Tony said directly: "How do you want me to help?"


    Lake was straightforward: "You borrowed the media you have acquired over the years. Say, you have acquired so many, didn''t the bosses you hire check it out? Let them accept bribes from that guy to deal with your friends. ?"


    Tony has no expression on his face: "I only take care of the acquisition, not the management."


    Pepper, who was talking to Rachel next to him, gave a light cough, and said to Lake: "Recently, the management and I are studying whether to integrate them into a media group and spread them apart, which is really not conducive to management. And there have been several internal scandals."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 366: New Yorks three giants all go to battle

    It is not right to say that it is a scandal.


    Specifically, among these newspapers and media acquired by Tony Stark, some of the original employees, similar to the black sheep, relying on the mentality of relying on the big tree to enjoy the coolness now, do something that hurts the Stark industry. The story of the title.


    After Pepper became the CEO of Stark Industries, he has made arrangements for this matter. When he is not busy, he will discuss with several managements of Stark Industries on how to do it. So far, It''s already a little eye-catching.


    at this time.


    "what."


    Pepper seemed to have thought of something, and looked directly at Rachel: "Rachel, you can come to this newly established Stark media."


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment: "Me?"


    Pepper nodded, his expression did not seem to be joking, and he seemed to say seriously: "Yes, you are a media background, and you are a senior partner of the Washington Sun. If you want, you are fully qualified to serve as this. President of the Media Group."


    Rachel hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    Pepper looked directly at Lake who was talking to Tony not far away.


    Lake does not make any expressions or suggestions.


    Pepper said to Rachel: "And this time it happened. I originally planned to finalize this matter this week, and they also plan to use this media platform. There is such a good opportunity to take advantage of this. After this time, things have completely become famous, I think you can seriously consider it, after all..."


    As he said, Pepper shook his head and smiled: ¡°After Tony bought these newspapers over the years, he adopted a three-minded attitude, but all managers with some abilities have moved to other newspapers.¡±


    This is also normal.


    Tony''s acquisition of these newspapers or other messy radio stations and even TV stations is not to help them develop or to help them grow, but to shut them up through the acquisition.


    Aegis likes to use tactics to make others socially die. To do this, Tony likes to use money to make these media socially die.


    As for whether the media was alive or dead after the acquisition, Tony didn''t care at all. He handed it away to Pepper, the secretary at the time. Even if it was completely bankrupt, it was just a few months of pocket money.


    For Tony, it doesn''t matter.


    But Pepper doesn¡¯t want these industries to die in her hands, so in recent years, er, whenever the media can¡¯t keep up, the radio will directly connect with Tony Stark, and the TV station will drop Stark directly. It¡¯s like this, although it doesn¡¯t make much money, but it can barely make a living.


    and so¡­¡­


    It is true that Pepper intends to merge these industries together. At the same time, it is true that he wants to find a managerial talent.


    However, Rachel did not respond to Pepper¡¯s invitation immediately.


    after leaving Stark Industries.


    on the way back.


    Rachel asked towards Lake, who was driving the car, "What do you think?"


    "what?"


    "Pepper''s invitation, what do you think?"


    Rachel measured her body and looked at Lake while driving: "I know there is a relationship between you and Tony, but if I accept this invitation, it will indeed be a step up to my career. At the same time, you Get closer to us, what do you think?"


    Lake glanced at Rachel and smiled: "If you want it, I support your choice."


    Rachel is a little suspicious: "Really?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Do I have any reason to object?"


    Isn¡¯t it good to get closer?


    In this way, Lake feels that he can fly one less place each year, compared to four places in the previous year. Now that the two women are in the same city, he only needs to go out twice.


    This is a good thing.


    Lake thought so.


    Rachel¡¯s expression became familiar: "Lake, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m really serious about Pepper¡¯s invitation. However, I don¡¯t like the relationship between you and your favor. After all, I don¡¯t want you. The relationship with Tony Stark became weird."


    Lake curiously said: "Become weird?"


    Rachel nodded: "If I accept the invitation, Tony Stark will become my big boss in a sense, and I know that your relationship with Tony Stark does not involve anything else. Yes, even if I know that I can do it, other people may not think so."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully: "It makes sense."


    Rachel looked at Lake, who was not talking after nodding, blinked, and spread his hands toward Lake: "So what?"


    Lake may not consider this.


    Rachel thinks this is normal.


    After all, Lake is a man, but Rachel feels that she can¡¯t do it. She has to think about it comprehensively, at least for Lake, in case, maybe, a certainty, someday in the future, someone will rely on this. Level relationship, what should I do if Lake is required to do something? What should I do then?


    Rachel doesn''t want this to happen in the future because of herself.


    Lake regained his senses and looked at Rachel: "Pepper seems to have given you the list of media currently under his control just now. How about the power of unintegration and integration?"


    Rachel said: "It must be different. If it is integrated, plus Stark Industries'' own resources, and after I join, with your resources, not to mention that you can immediately kill the current New York media king. , But it¡¯s okay to draw a tie."


    "Then do it."


    "what?"


    Lake smiled at Rachel, grabbed the phone directly, and dialed Pepper''s number: "Paper, you are estimating the market value of the integrated media group."


    Pepper was taken aback for a moment, then covered the microphone, and repeated Lake''s words to Tony who was about to start welding again.


    Tony nodded directly.


    Pepper said into the microphone: "2.1 billion!"


    Of course, the media that Tony has successively acquired over the years didn''t have so much money, but it couldn''t hold up inflation, so from a certain angle, it still made a profit.


    But this is only the market value, and there is still an overflow of the brand under Stark Industries.


    after awhile.


    Pepper hung up the phone directly.


    Tony, who was re-arming the Iron Man suit over there, said, "What did he say."


    Pepper put down the phone: "Lake said that he would spend five hundred million for a 50% stake in this newly formed group. I agree."


    Tony smiled: "My total value is 2.1 billion. He wants half of me for 500 million?"


    This means that it was Lake who was talking, but if it was someone else, Tony probably had called to Hapi and asked him to sweep the people out.


    Tony moved his neck, then smiled: "But forget it, I didn''t plan to buy it for anything."


    For others, this is a lot of money, but for Tony, it''s a matter of sprinkling water.


    But...


    Pepper said again: "Lake said, he will give you the rest of the money in another situation."


    Tony smiled and said, "What?"


    Pepper said with a weird expression: "He said, if you have a chance to awaken the small universe in the future, he will give you a set that is the same as that of Saga''s holy clothes. He also said that the zodiac is for you. Leave a place."


    Tony stopped.


    There were only a few pictures of Saga wearing saint clothing.


    Not to mention the shape of the Gemini saint clothing, it is just the imposing manner of the saint clothing, I have to say, it really shocked Tony, if it weren¡¯t for Tony to think he was not familiar with Saga, and Saga often saw the head and the end. Yes, Tony wanted to ask Saga to borrow his holy clothes to improve his battle clothes.


    Tony regained his senses, nodded, said ok, and then took off and continued his welding work.


    Xingchen Building parking lot.


    Lake hung up the call with Pepper, looked at Rachel who was sitting on the co-pilot with her mouth widened, smiled and said, "Fuck, so you don¡¯t have to worry about making the relationship between Tony and I become weird. ."


    This time it''s the guy''s turn to owe me.


    A set of saint clothing of the zodiac is so valuable that Lake needless to say.


    and...


    He also promised a position for the zodiac.


    said that it was the position of a palace lord. Rather, it was a promise made by Lake in advance as the future king of gods. The value of this is beyond measurable dollars.


    Didn''t you see that since he started to evolve, even the lottery system has been shut down during the upgrade, and the U.S. knife has been cancelled as the lottery currency.


    obviously.


    Even if it is a plug-in, cash is already cheaper than straw paper for Lake. In order to keep pace with the times, it is estimated that the lottery system is still being upgraded to calculate what currency is used instead.


    but¡­¡­


    said so.


    In fact, in the past few years, he has successively saved 500 million. These money, Lake originally planned to save, but it is put there. In case of any trouble in the future, you need to summon a few more clones. Reserve funds.


    Of course.


    Lake can ask Emilia for money. The Immortal Consortium wants to put out 1.2 billion, which is very easy but Lake does not want to.


    After all, this is equivalent to telling Emilia that you want your woman Emilia to pay to help her other woman in her career. If this matter is to be spread, what happened to Lake?


    Even if Lake doesn''t mind, it is estimated that Emilia or Rachel will know about it in the future, and maybe they will have some thoughts in my heart.


    and so.


    Lake thought about it and wanted to use this combination to pay. Frankly speaking, Lake actually plans to not give a dime. After all, a promise has been measured by more than 10 billion.


    However, using this promise at the moment is equal to the empty glove white wolf. Lake knows that he can pay, and Tony may also know, but Pepper doesn¡¯t think so. After all, the friendship between men is very direct. If you mix women, it will change directly. It has to be complicated, so this method is good for now.


    It''s a big deal to let Tony give it back then.


    How to pay it back?


    Tony and Pepper¡¯s daughters seem to be very cute, and Lake can accept the debts of the father and daughter.


    Of course.


    is the kind of daughter-in-law.


    Lake is not that evil.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 368: Spiderman who sells himself clean

    That night!


    "Wow."


    Skye, who came back from school, walked in with a copy of the newly released Transcendence newspaper in his hand, looking at the black and bold headline, while changing shoes, he looked up at Lake who was drinking at the bar and said, "Say more. Once, are you sure that Peter Parker is not your illegitimate child?"


    The reason Skye bought Transcendence is simple.


    Rachel is the president of Beyond Media. Skye felt that she should support her family, so she bought a copy, which was very reasonable.


    Lake, who was drinking, heard these words and looked up at Skye. The corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Why, I feel like you are jealous?"


    Skye curled his lips.


    Why.


    Do you still need to ask?


    Skye walked over, put the backpack on the sofa, and did it in front of Lake: "Why is my title the Great Demon King, and Peter is a good neighbor?"


    This is not fair.


    I really saved Midtown High School.


    Peter?


    What did he do.


    Why is Peter a good neighbor of New Yorkers, and I am the Demon King of Midtown?


    When I think of my title, and then I read the title given to Peter in the newspaper, let''s put it this way, anyone will feel bored.


    Lake laughed and said, "The reason is very simple, because, you remembered it, didn''t you?"


    Skye blinked.


    Isn¡¯t it just a fight of public opinion? As long as it is a war, Lake, who was once the commander of the SEAL team, has not lost.


    It¡¯s just that time doesn¡¯t wait for me!


    If there is enough time, Lake will think of brainwashing marketing directly and brainwashing gold, just like Borg Media brainwashing Peter Parker is the villain. Peter Parker is a hero.


    Anyway, happy people are better fools than Dongguo people.


    But there is not enough time.


    In a few days, it will be time to select the jury. Moreover, the African American and Borg Media are preemptive. If you want to win, you must achieve a corner overtaking.


    so.


    slogan is far easier for others to accept.


    A so-called Spider-Man title, where is the slogan "Good Neighbors of New Yorkers", it is easier to accept.


    Moreover.


    Bastard?


    Ha ha.


    Lake said to Skye very seriously: "Trust me, if Peter is really my bastard, I can guarantee that when he does the first stupid thing, I will break his leg directly. Up."


    Looking at the treatment of the rebellious son David, you will know Lake''s character.


    Such a stupid son, if it weren''t for Emilia''s protection, Lake would rather destroy other people''s ways and recreate them, rather than let him run out and jump around and taint his blood.


    As for why Peter Parker can enjoy this kind of treatment.


    A word.


    Who let Peter catch up?


    It¡¯s never been a hero who makes the time. It has always been only the time that makes a hero.


    Whoever let the two major Federal Bureaus let it not be regarded as personally dismissing, but it can be regarded as personally intervening in this matter, if it is only a small mess, and nothing else, the grade is obviously low.


    If it weren¡¯t for Peter Parker¡¯s age, and there¡¯s really no military journey, if there is, hehe, Lake and the Federal Bureau seat can use the resources at hand to directly shape Peter Parker into... at least Is Captain America in New York.


    To have strength and strength.


    If you want resources, there are resources too.


    It¡¯s true that the Beyond Media Group was just established, but it is different from those who started from scratch. After the completion of the integration, Beyond Media¡¯s market share is close to one-fifth of New York¡¯s, and it is still continuously annexing New York¡¯s Xiaoxi Mi. They.


    What''s more, on the first day of Beyond Media¡¯s establishment, Wall Street in New York has already expressed subscriptions. Not to mention, on the first day, Beyond Media had a number of newsstands located in all corners of New York.


    These scraps were also bought by Tony Stark at the time. The purpose was to make the newspapers he couldn''t understand not to be put on the shelves. However, most of these newsstands were hit on Manhattan Island.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Tony is a bit like an ostrich.


    As long as I can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s no good. This is also normal. If there is no ostrich, it is estimated that Tony is going to throw money from the world.


    "correct."


    Skye suddenly said with some curiosity: "Where is that Doctor Lizard?"


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, maybe missing."


    must have been hiding in the dark and quietly completing his own large-scale lizard serum. In the movie line, because of the relationship between Spider-Man, people have to send Dr. Lizard''s arrow on the string.


    at the moment?


    He thought that without Spider-Man, he would be able to make his lizard serum that could spread widely.


    Although the Homeland Security and the FBI have no obvious actions, the Osborne Biological Building is monitored by agents from two bureaus 24 hours a day.


    A word.


    It¡¯s noisy, but no matter how it is, you can¡¯t make it to Manhattan Island. As for where Dr. Lizard is going to release the virus, it¡¯s good to have a large black spot in New York City.


    Isn''t it because of them that African Americans succeeded in getting to the top? Lake will have to see, when the African Americans see that the little blacks who support him suddenly become black lizards, will they be able to sit securely on it?


    a few days later.


    To be precise, it was the day before the opening of the Peter Parker case.


    Because of the integrity of the weekend, Skye went out after having breakfast at home. After picking up Skye, he drove all the way to Peter Parker¡¯s home on a street in Queens.


    After Peter opened the door and saw that the people were Skye and Gwen, he greeted the two with a happy face, and then looked up at the media who were still squatting on the side of the road and changed their faces. The door closed again with a frosty face.


    Gwen gathered the hair in his ear, and said to Aunt May: "Mrs. Parker, where''s Peter?"


    The words just fell.


    Peter walked out of his room.


    Skye saw this and watched Peter, whose life was like a roller coaster these days, molested him and said, "The good neighbor of New York City is here."


    Gwen gave his girlfriend a little speechlessly: "Skye."


    Skye smiled.


    Peter grinned reluctantly on his face and said to Skye: "I should have listened to what you said."


    The adult world is so cruel.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Peter felt like he was going to be autistic.


    In fact, if Transcendence Media didn''t make any effort on that day, Peter felt that he was really just like what he said outside, a big bad guy with sores on the soles of his feet and pus on his head.


    Fortunately, the entrance of the Beyond Group freed Peter from self-doubt.


    but¡­¡­


    This also allowed Peter to see the full and ubiquitous malice and calculations in the adult world.


    Peter is not a fool, he is very smart.


    To put it simply.


    After this series of things, Peter suddenly understood that he is not a hero, nor a villain, but just a piece of goods, moreover, he is the one who has sold himself completely in the past few days.


    So far, Peter not only sold the full copyright of Spider-Man to Beyond Media, but at the same time, with the consultation of a lawyer hired by Beyond Group, he signed a contract for the shooting of three movies or TV series with Beyond Group.


    In other words, Peter not only sold himself, but also his hero Spider-Man.


    The most important thing.


    Because of his lawsuit, Peter was suspended by Midtown College. The reason is very complicated. In terms of the situation, Peter Parker needs time to deal with his own affairs. If he continues to stay in Midtown College without suspending school, he will Affect other students.


    Skye listened to Peter''s regretful words, tilted his head, thought for a while, and then said to Peter, "At least, you get what you want, don''t you?"


    Peter returned to his senses, with a wry smile on his face: "What I want?"


    Skye nodded: "You said, how hard your aunt is, you want to change this family by yourself, at least, so that your aunt doesn''t have to work so hard, right?"


    Peter nodded.


    Skye spread his hands: "I''m a wired person in Beyond Media. She told me that although to you, they are just investing in the future, but should I tell Gwen that you will treat yourself and yourself? How much did Spider-Man sell."


    She is indeed a wired person.


    The CEO of Chaoyue Group is her mother. If this is not an informant, then what is an informant.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Sometimes, Skye still a little envious of adopting this identity.


    the reason?


    Lake has many women, and, for Skye, there is no stepmother and no stepmother. As long as it is a woman of Lake, they are all her mothers.


    Can Little Helen be like this?


    Skye thinks it should not be possible, at most, little Helen can only call them aunts.


    Gwen next to ¡¡¡¡ listened and looked at Skye curiously: "I only know how much Peter''s Spider-Man comics are developed and sold, but I don''t know the others."


    talking.


    Gwen also set his eyes on Peter Peter opened his mouth, and then looked at his aunt May asking for help: "How much did I sell myself?"


    These days, his mind is chaotic. In his memory, there are only contracts, and the cry of Aunt Mei, who had washed her face in tears after returning home, became the one in memory with the arrival of Transcendence Media. Screams that seem to be slightly excited?


    Aunt Mei did not lie to Peter. After all, the money was obtained by Peter, but: "There is still some money paid in installments. However, the first payment is 100 thousand dollars."


    Peter''s eyes widened.


    Gwen couldn''t help but screamed in surprise.


    Skye is very calm, she almost sold her story for so much money, but her one is a one-off, unlike Peter''s, there are some follow-up development plans: "Awesome, you know, Lake just started When I was in college, I went to the medical school to do an experimental project in order to earn one hundred thousand dollars."


    Gwen heard these words, nodded, and looked at Skye: "I know this, my dad told me."


    Skye then said to Peter, "So, although the story is a bit tortuous, you got what you wanted, didn''t you?"


    Peter: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 369: The result is already doomed

    Yes it is.


    This is the initial goal of Peter Parker. Through his own efforts, he and his Aunt May can live a life of not being rich, but at least not working three jobs a day.


    Why did other versions of Peter Parker become Spider-Man? Who knows.


    But this version of Lake is like that.


    Of course, the initial reason why Peter Parker was like this was probably because he was protected by Skye at school, and then he witnessed how Skye gained both fame and fortune.


    All adults are jealous of Skye, and some conspiracy theorists are saying that everything is a conspiracy between Skye and his father and daughter Lake, the purpose is to make Skye famous.


    is the same as the children of those big and wealthy tycoons who have won various academic awards at a young age.


    In short, adults will have all kinds of dark speculations because of jealousy, let alone the juvenile Peter Parker?


    Peter listened to what Skye said, was silent for a while, and nodded: "Well, you are right, but this is not the same as what I wanted."


    Skye curiously asked, "What''s the difference."


    Peter opened his mouth again, talking to his lips, organizing the language, and then, with a wry smile, he said to Skye: "You know what''s different."


    Did he get this on his own?


    This is entirely because the two big players are playing with him as a pawn. Everything he owns, in simple terms, is arranged.


    There is that good neighbor of New York residents.


    Peter shook his head and said, "I just think this name is very harsh."


    If he gets a good neighbor of New Yorkers by himself, Peter will surely be happy secretly and start rolling on his bed, but did he get this title himself?


    Skye disagrees, and shrugs his shoulders: "Then you can make yourself worthy of this title, isn''t it all right? At the very least, your title is much better than mine..."


    talking.


    Skye looked at Gwen, who seemed to be moving at the corner of his mouth, with a slurred look, and severely warned: "Don''t laugh, Gwen, I''m angry."


    Gwen firmly covered his mouth with his hands, his little head nodded straightly, and tried his best to restrain himself: "Okay, I promise not...Hahaha, oooooo!"


    Skye jumped directly on, spreading his teeth and claws: "Damn, you said you didn''t laugh."


    Gwen quickly avoided Skye''s attack: "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, please spare me, Great Devil!"


    Skye: "..."


    After a lot of fun.


    The topic returned to before.


    Skye continued the topic just now, and said to Peter: "Then you can make yourself worthy of this title. Also, what''s the difference, and even if you and me change positions, I won''t Like you, you won''t be like me."


    If it was Peter in the college incident, Peter may still go to court. Although he will not be convicted, he will not report so much.


    As for replacing Peter for Skye in this matter, it''s even simpler.


    Lake will definitely not be so troublesome. It is estimated that if it is really Skye, at this moment, the African American, including his whole family, should have gone on vacation in the Pacific Ocean.


    So some things happen like this, all because the right people are in the right place at the right time.


    That''s it.


    Peter frowned: "Is that so?"


    "What do you think."


    Skye said, looking at the time on the watch, got up, and said to Peter: "Okay, we''re done, it''s time to do business."


    Peter returned to his mind.


    "Business?"


    "Ok."


    Skye nodded and said, "Tomorrow is your first court appearance. Gwen and I have a task to help you choose the clothes for tomorrow''s court appearance, and you will go out from here tomorrow, on the road, a short distance away. Among them, you need to show things."


    Peter looked at Gwen dumbfounded.


    Gwen echoed Skye¡¯s words: "You need to perform very well tomorrow, Peter, so that you can win!"


    Actually...


    What clothes the defendant wears when he appears in court, this kind of thing requires Ronn Trott Law Firm to do this thing, but this is a game, if it is not necessary, it is better not to hand over the handle.


    and.


    Regarding Peter Parker¡¯s clothes, let Trot¡¯s attorney come over, it¡¯s better to let two peers, Skye and Gwen, come over.


    There is one strategy for the two major situations, all-round, positioning Peter Parker as a hero and creating a new generation of superheroes, and at the same time, establishing Peter Parker¡¯s heroes as good neighbors for New York residents.


    While pleasing some peers in all aspects, at the same time pleasing New Yorkers who identify with New Yorkers.


    Trott Law Firm will also consider this when choosing jury members for the trial tomorrow. The choice is based on a New York native. If there is an adolescent daughter in the family, it would be even more perfect. .


    and so.


    This afternoon, Peter took out almost all of his clothes, and then, like a model, in front of Skye and Gwen, while matching various styles, he listened to the video remote connection of Troy. Special Law Firm, Tom Nixon, who will also be his defense lawyer, will explain the matters after going out tomorrow.


    At night.


    Skye returned home.


    Lake, who was chatting with Rachel at the bar, looked at Skye who entered the door with a subtle temperament: "What''s wrong, this is?"


    Skye changed his shoes, tilted his head, and looked at Lake: "Do you remember that I once complained to you. I want to buy a wardrobe?"


    Lake nodded: "I remember, and, didn''t I change a new one two years ago?"


    Skye and Rachel gave a hug, took the juice that Rachel had handed over, and took a sip: "I feel like I have too many clothes now."


    Lake was a little surprised.


    Even Rachel felt a little disbelief: "Much, my dear, you forgot, you told me the day before yesterday, when this matter is over, let me take you shopping together."


    Skye shrugged.


    There are not many clothes, and they need to be compared. Compared with those of Peter Parker, Frankly speaking, Skye suddenly found that he seemed to be spending a bit more money on clothes.


    Although Skye buys clothes for himself every year, but it is limited to cheap styles, but there are too many people who care about Skye. Just say Karen. No, just say Betty. Every time I go to Washington, Karen will take Skye. Go shopping, then Rachel again, and then Hermione again.


    They are not bad for money. Last year, when they went to Paris, Rachel and Betty took her to Fashion Week. Therefore, the combined value of the clothes in Skye''s wardrobe is estimated to be enough for Peter Parker and him. The price of Aunt May¡¯s house is over.


    Lake listened to Skye''s words, and laughed haha, but didn''t say anything.


    Rachel thought for a while, and said to Skye: "Want to hear my advice?"


    Skye nodded: "Of course."


    Rachel said: "You can find out the clothes you don''t need, or the clothes you can''t wear, and donate them. In this way, you will find that your closet is completely empty."


    talking.


    Rachel used himself as an analogy: "I''m just like this, just right, after I move to New York, we can go to the mall and do some shopping, he pays!"


    Lake looked at Rachel who was pointing at him, and blinked.


    WTF?


    I''ll pay.


    how come it got to me inexplicably.


    But Lake smiled and looked at Skye: "Yes, just right, then you can also show sister Helen if there are any suitable and good-looking clothes. Rachel and I still have different visions to some extent. ."


    He wants to dress up a little padded jacket like a princess in a fairy tale, but Rachel doesn¡¯t like this. She likes to dress Helen more neutrally, and then let Skye follow through, maybe it will make the battle two to one. .


    Rachel seems to know what Lake is thinking, she can''t help but glances at Lake, as if to say, true or false, comforting Skye, so that you can make your own little abacus.


    Lake turned a blind eye to Rachel''s eyes and sipped his glass of wine.


    Four days later.


    After the jury members were selected three days ago, this day also officially led to the opening of the Peter Parker case.


    New York Court!


    Di Jian Xiaohei brought his assistant to the court early.


    Tom Nixon and Peter Parker were also seated on the defendant seat.


    Today''s Peter Parker is dressed the same as when he first selected the jury that day. He wears black-rimmed glasses and short blond hair that is a bit messy. He looks like a chicken coop. At first glance, he is hardworking and studious. Good student image.


    Then there is Peter Parker¡¯s clothes, a white-washed jeans, plus a spider T-shirt with a red and blue tattoo on it that is not scary but memorable. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    Dressed up, the first impression given to the jury is that Peter Parker¡¯s family is the same as most of them, and maybe not as good as theirs.


    Litigation.


    There is a well-known saying in the federal government that whether you are guilty or not is not your decision. At the same time, it is not the judge who decides, but the jury.


    If you are guilty and the jury says you are not guilty, you are not guilty.


    But if you are not guilty and the jury says you are guilty, you are guilty, at least guilty in the legal sense.


    is precisely because of this, which has spawned a famous saying, in the Federation, you can have nothing, but you must have a good lawyer!


    soon.


    The judge appeared in court.


    Lake¡¯s acquaintance is regarded as Laura Birch, a female judge who supports each other and makes progress together with Lake.


    The people who had been sitting in the court got up one after another, looking at Judge Burch who came over there.


    Laura Burch sat down in her judge''s chair, knocked on the gavel, knocked on the gavel, looked up, looked at the plaintiff and the defendant below, and smiled: "Gentlemen, let''s get started."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 370: New York needs to clean up 1

    The moment Laura Birch dropped the hammer also heralded the official opening of the Peter Parker case.


    After so many days of media bombing, it can be said that this time, Peter Parker''s case is a major event that can be included in the annals of New York and even the Commonwealth.


    The court was full of people who heard the trial. Even outside the court, supporters who believed that Peter Parker was a hero and that Peter Parker was the villain must be held accountable confronted each other.


    scene, unprecedented grand occasion!


    At the same time, some TV stations have invited experts from various sources to express their opinions, and there are many opinions, but they are surprisingly similar on one issue.


    These professionals who worked in law and became TV celebrities all said that no matter what the final outcome of this case is, it seems impossible to get a result in just one day.


    It is a pity that they are wrong.


    The two major federal bureaus have no plans to continue playing with this African American. Need to fight a tug of war? Haha, let alone the see-saw, just say that in one day, it is impossible for the two major situations to make this happen.


    and...


    Although both Skye and Gwen went to the court to listen in today, Lake¡¯s focus was not placed there. After all, this is a script that has been written, and the ending is already known. Why do you need to pay attention to the process?


    It''s time to end this farce.


    Land Warfare Center.


    A dim picture of a sewer is shown on the big screen. From the picture alone, it is enough to tell that the sewer is definitely not on Manhattan Island.


    Because the sewers on Manhattan Island are also very clean, the clean ones have almost become the second homes of some homeless people. As for this one on the big screen, if you come over with a full meal, it is estimated that just a glance will cause the original I vomited.


    This sewer is located somewhere in Queens.


    Moreover, this surveillance camera monitoring somewhere inside the sewer seems to be concealed, and the signal is sometimes good and sometimes bad.


    Lake looked at the snowflake-like ripples on the surveillance screen, and looked at his assistant Tiffany.


    "Can I only do this to this extent?"


    "Yes it is."


    Tiffany said: "If you want to be clearer, the risk of exposure will increase."


    Lake nodded and stared at the corner of the surveillance screen.


    There is a platform high above the sewage zone. On that platform, there is a laboratory like a laboratory, bottles and jars, nothing is missing.


    The lizard Dr. Connors, who has already begun to show signs of full lizardization, turned his back to the camera, with a very enthusiastic expression. He took it with his lizard''s claws a few days ago and brought it back from the Queens garbage station to allow the lizard serum to spread from the liquid. Become a gas-spreading device.


    Lake said, "This matter is finished and cleaned up."


    Dr. Lizard wanted to make a large-scale lizard serum to make the world unified. Naturally, this transformation device originally located in his laboratory was indispensable.


    But, Osborne Bio-Industry is on Manhattan Island, and has made up his mind. How could Lake, who placed the battlefield outside Manhattan Island, sit back and watch Dr. Lizard land on Lizard Island?


    So, Dr. Lizard wants this transformation device, so give it to him.


    Tiffany said: "The Debiter at the FBI stated that everything complies with the process. Dr. Connors¡¯s experimental project and his laboratory have been shut down. All these equipment follow Osborne¡¯s internal processes. The registration is scrapped."


    Lake nodded, and then continued to focus on Dr. Lizard in the monitoring screen.


    If Peter Parker is a recyclable chess piece, then Dr. Lizard Connors is a one-time chess piece through and through.


    Regardless of the outcome of this time, the ending of Dr. Lizard Connors has been written.


    Poor Dr. Conners, not only did not think of this, even, when he had planned to go to Osborne Bioindustry to complete his final step and release the device on the Osborne Bio Building, he saw After all the equipment in his laboratory was transported to the garbage dump, it was a mixture of surprise and anger.


    Surprisingly, Dr. Connors can calmly find the equipment he needs, secretly push his lizard serum to Dacheng, and then make a plan to bring the world together.


    The reason for anger is also very simple.


    The **** Osborne creature, even treating his experimental results, experimental data, and experimental equipment as a mass of **** and discarding them at will. How can this not make Dr. Connors angry?


    "Hiss!"


    Connors stuck out his tongue. A tongue that almost assimilated into a lizard made a squeak like a poisonous snake. His eyes, which were about to be transformed, flashed with inexplicable emotions: "Wait, soon, I will Will tell the world, mankind, the next evolution, where is the future of mankind, and I will become the leader on the evolutionary road, guiding them on this glorious evolutionary road!"


    At the end, Dr. Connors laughed wildly.


    laughing wildly.


    Dr. Connors turned around, holding a bottle of glass test tube that looked very attractive and vaporized in his hand.


    "Woo!"


    Dr. Connors lowered his head and took a deep breath. In an instant, like a Kamen Rider transforming, Dr. Connors, who was originally only 1.8 meters tall, had no pain, and even changed his body shape with some enjoyment.


    It was just a moment of effort, a full-form, 2.5-meter-high Dr. Lizard appeared.


    Lake looked at the assistant standing nearby.


    "Tiffany, are you envious?"


    "...what, no, sir, of course not."


    "Jealous?"


    "Huh? Jesus, of course not, sir, I''m just a little surprised."


    "What are you surprised?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tiffany thought for a while, seeing that even if he became Doctor Lizard right now, Connors, who was completely sane and able to continue making lizard serum, frowned and said, "Sir, you said, Connor. Dr. Si, is the research successful on the one hand?"


    Lake said, "You mean Dr. Conners'' first regeneration research?"


    Tiffany nodded.


    Dr. Connors¡¯ original intention was to study regeneration experiments only, hoping to help himself and many patients whose lives were blocked due to physical defects and who suffered from blinding eyes.


    Lake thought for a while and nodded: "Yes, from a certain point of view, Dr. Connors did succeed. As long as someone can find a way to eliminate the side effects of this lizard serum, then the disability will no longer be. A terrible thing."


    He suddenly remembered why Tiffany seemed a little excited.


    If Lake remembers correctly, his assistant, Tiffany, has an older sister, the kind that he is born with. Although Tiffany went to school with a Yale scholarship, she supported her not studying and step by step to the present. It was her sister who was three years older than her, but had a terrible accident at the age of five, which caused her calf to be amputated and needed to be in a wheelchair for life.


    Lake said, "How about Dr. Hailun Zhao?"


    Tiffany returned to his senses and nodded: "With some information we secretly obtained from Dr. Lizard''s computer these days, Dr. Zhao Hailun has already manufactured a neutralizing serum, but..."


    "Say."


    "This is a neutralizing serum, not an antidote serum. Once a person who is completely transformed by a lizard serum infection, using this neutralizing serum will have no effect."


    "enough."


    Lake said directly.


    What he meant was simply neutralizing serum, antidote serum, that thing is not necessary at all, as long as it is guaranteed that the lizard virus will not spread to Manhattan or Brooklyn, it will be successful.


    Xiaohei¡¯s life is expensive, this is an increasingly trend, which makes Lake very upset, but as a non-discriminatory Lake, he will not respond to this.


    I also have a lot of black friends.


    Who dares to spit that Lake is discriminatory? Lake will pull his good friend David Bass out for a walk, and see, if I discriminate, why, I and David Bass are good friends.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s life is expensive, what about the life of the Black Lizard?


    It¡¯s okay to clean up.


    Lake doesn¡¯t want to spend a few years. New York is the same as Paris. There is a little black who stutters. While spitting, he speaks grandiosely. New York is also the New York of the blacks.


    This is why Lake is so complicated to play with the black mayor.


    Otherwise?


    Do things that can be solved with one shot need to be so complicated?


    Ah!


    talking.


    Lake thought of Tiffany¡¯s story just now, and said to Tiffany: ¡°The next quarter¡¯s budget is to allocate 10 million to Dr. Zhao Hailun¡¯s experimental team for research on regenerating serum. I will find time and Norman ¡¤Mr. Osborne meet up and ask Osborne Bio to share this authorization with us."


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up, realizing that Lake was for private use, suppressing his excitement, and replied.


    Lake chuckled.


    He is not the same as SHIELD. SHIELD¡¯s fancy people or skills are all directly used. This is very bad. Lake will not learn from them.


    Again.


    Although the technology of regenerating serum was invented by Dr. Connors, the owner of the knowledge is Osborne Biology, although Osborne Biology also gave the technical information of lizard serum to Zhao Hailun¡¯s laboratory~www.novelhall.com ~ But it is only used to make neutralizing serum. If you want to improve on the basis of lizard serum, you need the authorization of Osborne Bio.


    Lake looked at the time on the watch, and looked at the Dr. Lizard who was beginning to delete the data in the monitoring screen: "Are our people in place?"


    "Arrived."


    Tiffany nodded: "The FBI, the Coast Guard, and our land agents have all arrived at the designated location, and Dr. Lizard will not be allowed to leave our designated area."


    Lake nodded: "That''s good."


    Dr. Lizard won''t come out in broad daylight, probably tonight.


    just right.


    Dr. Lizard can take the baton perfectly with Spider-Man.


    Three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The six-hour trial, which lasted nearly a full six hours, also quickly completed the process that originally took at least one month to complete. After hearing the closing statements of the plaintiff¡¯s court and the defendant¡¯s lawyer, the jury went into the back room to discuss the final The result is out.


    fifteen minutes.


    The members of the jury stated that they have got the result.


    This speed...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 367: The origin of the title of Spider-Mans Good Neighbor

    I don¡¯t know what decision Tony will make when he faces his father¡¯s debts.


    Lie flat and accept fate.


    still is¡­¡­


    Uprising directly for her daughter?


    Frankly speaking, Lake is still looking forward to the second type, and Lake swears that if Tony chooses the second type, Lake will never blame Tony for it.


    came home.


    Rachel¡¯s expression seemed to be a little bit incredulous: "Is this done?"


    Lake shrugged: "You said it yourself, the friendship between men is so direct."


    "But you are with Pepper..."


    "Pepper thinks she owes me favors too."


    After all, it was Lake¡¯s friend Saga who went to find Tony, not to mention that Lake had guest appearances on Tony Stark several times.


    Maybe it''s at this point. Pepper didn''t ask Tony, so he just chose the reason for agreeing.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Then my second promise is unnecessary?


    The time he used to star in Tony Stark as a guest, and the period of time when he stabilized the stock price of Stark Industries was enough to offset the money.


    Forget it.


    The more you owe, the more markets will be available for fathers and debtors in the future.


    Lake doesn''t like to owe favors to others, but if it is the favors owed to him by others, Lake feels that the more is the better. No one knows when it will be used.


    There is a saying that even a piece of toilet paper will play a big role when necessary.


    Lake blinked, regained consciousness, smiled, walked towards the bar, and then looked at Rachel: "So, when can I see my little Helen."


    Again.


    Regarding Rachel moving from Washington to New York, Lake does not reject him. At the very least, he can stop flying to Washington. He has more time to watch his little padded jacket.


    Rachel opened her mouth: "Then you probably have to wait."


    Helen and Josie¡¯s studies are still in Washington DC. Even if they really move here, they need to wait until after June, when they can seamlessly connect to the New York school.


    Also, Rachel still needs to find an apartment.


    After all, she and Lake are divorced in name. Although it is fine to live together, Rachel feels that it is unnecessary, just like whether it is Hermione or Rachel, the first thing is to change the four-piece bed. of.


    soon.


    It was the day after Lake and Stark Industries met. Under the operation of the Red Queen, the money promised by Lake was paid to Pepper''s designated account.


    Three days later.


    In the case of Peter Parker, under the operation of the two major federal bureaus, the African American did not get his wish to open the court as soon as possible. Instead, the first court hearing was nailed to the end of April, which is almost 20 days later. .


    Moreover, that day was not a formal hearing. It was just a routine hearing for the selection of jurors. In other words, there were only 20 days to operate. Once the jury members are selected, they will be concentrated. Will be swayed by public opinion outside.


    and so.


    Almost after the court confirmed the specific time, Stark Industries also moved.


    As the CEO of Stark Industries, Pepper Poz made an announcement after the regular meeting ended, at the expense of an 82-story building on Fifth Avenue acquired during the economic crisis in 2005. Acquired 40% of Tony Stark''s media group.


    After all, those media departments were bought by Tony Stark himself, not Stark Industries.


    Simultaneously!


    Stark Industry followed up with an announcement that it will fully integrate media resources under the name of Stark Industry to form a new media group under the order of [Beyond Media], and then the third announcement is the announcement of the first Transcendence Media. Of the group president candidates.


    That is, graduated from Columbia University, graduate school of journalism, with a doctorate in journalism, once worked as a special correspondent for the Washington Sun, and now a senior partner of the Washington Sun, once reported on Langley infringement cases and overseas child killers He even interviewed Iron Man Tony Stark exclusively, in Washington, but in the Federation, Rachel Edwin, known as the first female journalist.


    As soon as the news came out, almost immediately, it bombed the New York media industry.


    Everyone is calling wolves, and some people look at each other even more.


    The media¡¯s sense of hearing and smell is excellent.


    What do you mean by ¡¡¡¡?


    Why are we unwilling to help you with the two major federal bureaus, don¡¯t you know?


    bullying us like bullies all day long, leaving us without freedom of the press, and whenever we want to come directly to someone suspected of leaking federal secrets or suspected of endangering national security, ask us to drink coffee.


    How to drip?


    Can we not even fight?


    The media, headed by the New York media giant Borg Media Group, is even more direct and spare no effort, and even no longer asks African Americans for money, spontaneously stood on the united front with African Americans, and targeted Peter Parker directly. The hook fired.


    Although Peter Parker has no black spots.


    but¡­¡­


    Peter Parker¡¯s parents have it. They are just a creature from Osborne. On the eve of the perfect end of the experiment, the name of escaping from the money is enough for them to use.


    Use public opinion to discredit, which they are very familiar with.


    Come, isn¡¯t it just positive, just come if you have the ability, in the media industry, they are the real overlords.


    But small media, a newspaper like a wall, dare not be so rigid.


    Almost half an hour after the news was released, the Homeland Security External Information Office received calls from several media outlets.


    Caroline, director of the Office of Land Information, went to Lake¡¯s office to ask Lake¡¯s opinion.


    Lake looked at Caroline who came in: "Who is there?"


    Carolyn was just about to speak.


    Lake looked at a text message sent from his hand, made a blocking gesture, snorted, and looked at Caroline after replying to the message: "Don''t worry, there are too many messy media in New York, just right, the one from the Federation. The bureau seat thinks it is time to reorganize it. I agree with the so many small newspapers. In other words, it is not troublesome for you to deal with it?"


    Caroline opened her mouth, unable to return to her senses for a long time. After she recovered, she shrugged: "Sir, this is my profession."


    Lake nodded and smiled: "Well, now, just right, take this opportunity to clean up,"


    Caroline: "¡­¡­"


    New York¡¯s large and small media, not to mention the dominant Borg Media, nor what Stark owns now, just say that there are at least three hundred tabloids similar to the Clarion Daily.


    good fellow.


    How serious is the waste of paper caused by this? New York does not need so many media. Just keep two or three companies. If it is not a so-called monopoly, it is OK, so that it will be easy to manage in the future.


    In fact, if there is no cooperation text message from the Federal Bureau, Lake will not take care of these people who want to take refuge.


    Again.


    You jump back to you, but you can jump. Don¡¯t wait until I¡¯m injustice when I settle accounts. To be a human being, you have to pay whatever you need. This is normal.


    Just after Stark Industries made the announcement, a massive move was launched. The traffic police on the New York Police Department lasted almost from the afternoon to the noon of the next day.


    How much time is needed for a top capital company to establish a new company.


    The answer is twenty-four hours.


    and.


    This newly established Transcend Media, in which Stark Industries holds 40% of its shares, has announced almost 80% layoffs after its establishment. At the same time, it has announced more than 1,000 positions to the outside world, almost It involves all aspects, animation department, paper newspaper department, television department, film department...


    For an instant, an uproar came together again.


    Almost as soon as the news came out, almost the entire New York City knew of such a big hand, and directly crushed the Peter Parker news that Borg Media had concocted overnight, without even making a bubble.


    Even, within Borg Media, the department that specializes in reporting on Wall Street directly reported the news. Either be a pig teammate hungry, or follow the hot spots to get bonuses.


    This is never a difficult multiple choice question.


    But...


    The teammates of Borg Media¡¯s financial department did not do too much. In the report, they even lashed out at Transcend Media¡¯s practice of decimating staff immediately after its establishment, and even accused that if there is another economic crisis, Transcend Media and Stark Industries will find it hard to escape Blame, it is also known that practitioners jointly boycott the transcendence media.


    But it''s useless.


    Just a week later, Rachel Edwin, CEO of Beyond Media, and Pepper Poz, CEO of Stark Industries, jointly held a press conference to indicate that the recruitment plan for Beyond Media has come to an end and that 2,351 positions have been completed. When it is full, Chaoyue Media will announce more than 3,000 overseas positions in the next quarter, depending on the development. The recruitment in the next quarter will be of a global nature.


    even.


    At the end of the press conferenceRachel Edwin even stated that Transcendence Media has obtained Tony Stark¡¯s full copyright authorization for Iron Man. Specific related matters will be transcended tomorrow. Public on media channels.


    As expected.


    With the help of Jarvis and the Red Queen, the rapid integration was completed in a week''s speed, and the paper news and TV station under the Chaoyue Media, which authorized the full copyright of Tony Stark to directly fire the first shot, on the second day Officially fired his first shot.


    "A hero or a villain, Rachel Edwin interviews Spider-Man Peter Parker!" ¡·


    The first to publish this report was not only Beyond Media, but also Rachel¡¯s old club, The Sun. After all, Rachel did not resign from the Sun. Rachel¡¯s resources in Washington are still what the Sun needs. , So this time counted as two blossoms in New York and Washington.


    Along with the newspaper, there are interview documentaries, and even among them are the voices of New York residents rescued by little spiders these days. The interviews of these people all revealed a message.


    The little spider is a hero, not a villain.


    even!


    Little Spider is a good neighbor of New Yorkers. This slogan was directly blackened and bolded in the beyond newspaper at night.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 371: Smart tool man

    This speed...


    can no longer be described as "come soon", this is totally incredible.


    You must know that the jury is composed of twelve people. In a case, if, even if only one jury has reservations, then there will be no so-called consistency.


    That is to say, in these fifteen minutes, the twelve jury has reached an agreement on a certain point of view. The speed is not to say unprecedented, but it can be said to be rare in the world.


    At least this is the case in the history of the Federation. Last time, there was an agreement within ten minutes. It was the Green River Killer who made a sensation in the entire Federation. It only took nine minutes to reach an agreement.


    And that time, the jury made a guilty opinion.


    and so¡­¡­


    In a sense, for most people, the shorter the jury deliberations, the more it can explain one thing, that is, the jury is more inclined to the prosecution''s position in closing the case.


    In the New York court hallway.


    Skye and Gwen looked at the expressions of the lawyer Tom Nixon next to him after hearing the news. They were a little curious: "What''s the matter, Mr. Nixon?"


    Tom looked back at Skye and Gwen: "The jury made a decision in such a short period of time. This result is not good for us."


    re-enter the court.


    Di Xian Xiaohei now has an expression of complacency and victory. Again, the shorter the time spent by the jury, the greater the prosecution''s chances of winning.


    soon.


    Laura Birch reappeared on the judge''s seat, sat down, and asked the first juror of the twelve-person jury on his left hand: "Is the jury have a result?"


    The first juror got up: "Yes, your honor."


    Laura looked at the ground inspector and the defendant and nodded: "Your verdict."


    The ground inspection and the defendant got up one after another.


    The first juror opened the letter in his hand and looked up at Peter Parker in the defendant seat: "The jury found the defendant, Peter Parker, not guilty of first-degree murder, not guilty; second-degree murder, not guilty, not guilty; negligent. Murder is not convicted, not guilty; Interfering with law enforcement agencies, convicted, negligent..."


    Following the prosecution of 14 crimes this time, the first juror made a verdict. Finally, Laura Burch received the jury opinion from the bailiff, and after a few glances , Made the final ruling!


    The three counts of murder of Peter Parker were found innocent by the jury. However, there are several other charges that cannot be avoided.


    For example, Peter Parker interfered with the normal law enforcement of the New York Police Department, which led to the failure of the New York Police Department¡¯s deployment for several weeks, and indirectly caused the two undercover agents to participate in the witness protection plan.


    Regarding this, the jury did not find Peter Parker innocent.


    and so¡­¡­


    Laura Burch looked directly at Peter Parker in the defendant''s seat: "Consolidating the opinions of the jury, the court will award you 120 hours of community service, at least four hours a week..."


    The ground inspection Xiaohei over there can be completely dumbfounded, and for the following words, it has been completely selectively blocked.


    WTF?


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that the shorter the time for discussion, the more favorable the judgment is for the local inspection?


    How is this going?


    Dijian Xiaohei felt his brain buzzing after a brief shock. He could hardly imagine how he would be treated when he walked out of this court and returned to the district prosecutor''s office.


    If it is a little spider, it is a good friend of New Yorkers.


    So...


    The director of homeland security Lake Edwin is known to be a friend of New York¡¯s various systems. This time, the reason why the ground inspector Xiaohei took the initiative to be a gun was undoubtedly the promise of African descent, and the second point was him. I had a foreboding that this would be a battle for his fame.


    And he did his homework before.


    The New York Police Department hates Spider-Man. In his opinion, if he takes Spider-Man to court, then even if his boss does not support him, the New York Police Department will support him. After all, he is helping the New York Police Department to do things.


    But when he just publicized the testimony of several New York Police officers who had close contact with Spider-Man, unexpectedly, they all rebelled without a doubt. They all said that although the little spider had ruined their plan, Indeed, they also got evidence that can be charged from the mouths of several victims who were rescued by small spiders.


    Poorly check Xiao Hei, he did his homework, but obviously, he didn''t do his homework that keeps pace with the times.


    If Spider-Man is just Spider-Man, there is no doubt that the New York Police Department will indeed stand on the side of the ground inspection. After all, the New York Police Department and the ground inspection are brothers.


    But Spider-Man is not only Spider-Man, but also Peter Parker, which is a problem.


    As we all know, Inspector George Stacey¡¯s qualifications are very old, and his popularity in the New York Police Department is quite good. As his daughter, Gwen, who can be called the best daughter model, is also very good for the New York Police Department. Not unfamiliar.


    After George knew that Peter Parker was Spider-Man, his face was so dark that he could drip ink. However, watching Gwen run to New York every day to act for Peter Parker, although his face was dark, it didn¡¯t. Go to block.


    Of course.


    If only relying on the efforts of Gwen alone, it is completely impossible. Don¡¯t forget, Lake is also an old man of the New York Police Department. Moreover, Lake does not mind getting through the New York Police Department and can rise to federal homeland security. The promotion channel of the bureau, and this matter also has the participation of the FBI and the participation of Stark Industries.


    The first two give the officers of the New York Police Department a chance to be promoted. The latter is the daily funder of the New York Police Department.


    In this case, even though Spider-Man caused some trouble for them, the New York Police Department said it was acceptable. Anyway, he now knows the true face of Spider-Man. If Spider-Man is messing around next time, it will not be so easy to talk. .


    and so¡­¡­


    The New York Police Department did it for their own sake or for the sake of saving face. Moreover, this time they just didn''t stand with the ground inspection Xiaohei, not because they didn''t stand with the ground inspection.


    Checking Xiaohei in the ground does not mean checking in the ground.


    At the very least, when the court was held today, the director of the survey was invited to the FBI to find the FBI seat for coffee.


    How to do?


    The ground inspector Xiao Hei''s mind was in confusion, thinking about the promises and risks given by the African Americans, and the treatment after returning to the ground inspection, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that my heartbeat speeded up, so much so that when I saw Laura Birch preparing After leaving the field, he suddenly shouted: "This is shady, this is shady!"


    Peter Parker and the defense lawyer, who were already in the defendant''s seat, were ready to pack their things and go out.


    Laura Burch, who walked to the door and was about to go out, stopped and turned around, seeming to look at the ground inspecting Xiaohei in disbelief: "Sorry, what are you talking about?"


    Di Jian Xiaohei was already dizzy and completely ignorant at the moment, and said directly and loudly: "There is shady, there is no fairness and justice in this trial!"


    good fellow!


    This time everyone heard Xiao Hei''s speech clearly, and they all took a breath.


    fierce man.


    On the ground of the court system, criticizing the court for lack of fairness and justice, this is the rhythm of explosion.


    Laura Birch gave a shocked smile after being shocked.


    Then...


    The diminished black got his wish and was taken away by the bailiff.


    At night.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake got home, he heard the story that happened in the courtroom from Skye''s mouth. After listening to it, he couldn''t help but smiled: "It seems that the local inspection Xiaohei is not stupid."


    Skye blinked: "Isn''t this stupid?"


    Lake turned around and took out Bourbon, and said to Skye: "We all know that the ground checker Xiaohei is an African-American knife used against us."


    Skye nodded.


    "Furthermore, we also know that the director of the District Inspection Office does not support him at all, right."


    "Correct."


    "That''s the problem."


    Lake squeezed his bourbon and put it down, and said: "A tool man has not achieved the effect his master wants, and the toolbox is closed to him. Guess what, his final result will be what?"


    Skye blinked: "Will he... die?"


    Lake laughed, and then looked at Skye a little puzzled: "Is the world so dark?"


    Skye did not speak, but tilted his head and looked at Lake. Don¡¯t you know if it¡¯s so dark?


    Lake shook his head: "Anyway, now Peter Parker, the good neighbor of New Yorkers, Spider-Man, is set up and he is well-known. Then, the ground inspector Xiao Hei who sued Spider-Man is also well-known. Well, we are a law enforcement agency, not a gang, do you think we can let a person evaporate at every turn? That''s Langley''s style."


    Skye opened his mouth, originally wanting to say that you are too, but when it comes to his lips, curiosity replaces the complaint: "Then why do you say he is smart?"


    Lake laughed and said: "But you are right Some people will want to check Xiao Hei''s life, but it is not us, but the owner of the knife. The knife is useless. The final fate. Just destroy, so as not to get yourself tired?"


    Skye''s eyes widened: "That African American?"


    Lake shrugged: "He, hehe, no."


    Skye was confused: "But you just..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I know what I said, but, I also said just now, you think the world is too dark, but I corrected you, and the ground inspector Xiaohei thinks so too, but No one corrects him, so he feels that his fate is what he thinks, so he intends to save himself."


    "By being taken into custody by the bailiff?"


    "Ok."


    Lake smiled and said, "If the next step is correct, this local inspection Xiaohei is probably ready to call someone."


    "Call someone?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded his head like this, and then said thoughtfully: "But, I don¡¯t know whether he shouted [I want to see the Federal Bureau seat] or [I want to see the Homeland Bureau seat].¡±


    Skye: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 372: Next game

    Unfortunately, it''s useless to call anyone.


    Regardless of whether it is Lake or the Federal Bureau seat, it does the same to the enemy.


    Surrender?


    Why did you go early? You have to wait until the last minute to surrender. Such surrender is not called surrender.


    Lake smiled and said to Skye, "So, Peter Parker is all right?"


    Skye said, "One hundred and twenty hours of community service."


    Lake said, "What''s that."


    It¡¯s just community service. What¡¯s the big deal, at least, it¡¯s better than going to jail.


    Skye shrugged: "It''s nothing, at least, this year, Peter Parker will not be able to graduate with us and will repeat the grade."


    Lake looks at Skye.


    Skye explained: "The university that is willing to offer Peter a scholarship is the University of New Jersey. However, the University of New Jersey has prerequisites. Peter must attend the freshman preparatory course in July. He is now sentenced to community service. Once he leaves New York, he will It''s tantamount to escaping from prison, so repetition is certain."


    Poor Peter.


    If community service can be done for 120 consecutive hours, Peter can still graduate.


    But it¡¯s a pity that even if it¡¯s community service, it¡¯s the same as venting. It needs to be organized. Besides, community service is not about picking up **** by yourself and helping the old lady to cross the road. Organized by the police station.


    Lake shook his head: "That''s not bad, I hope he can absorb the education this time."


    He has never changed his opinion of the little spider. He didn''t like it before, and he doesn''t like it now, but in the future, perhaps, after such a blunder, the little spider will be able to change, at least, become more stable and introverted.


    Man, restrained talent is really handsome.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake drank all the wine in his glass, then walked towards the door, and went out with Skye a few days ago. Jiaying, who didn¡¯t come back until this afternoon, waved his hand: "Don¡¯t wait for me, Si Kay, remember to turn off the lights."


    "Got it."


    "boom!"


    Lake closed, and half an hour later, he arrived directly at the battle center of the Land Building. The lights in the battle center were brightly lit, and there were not many detectives who stayed here.


    Assistant Tiffany looked at Lake who came in and said, "Sir!"


    Lake gave a hum, and sat down on the other side of the sofa: "Report the situation!"


    Tiffany said: "Ten minutes ago, Dr. Lizard started to take action, first destroying all the electronic technology in his lair..."


    The large screen is divided into two sides.


    One side is the scenery in the sewer. Under the far-infrared lens, you can see the mess on the platform of Dr. Lizard''s workbench, which is densely covered with many lizards, and there are bursts of clicks.


    seems to be the sound of a lizard chewing something.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Do lizards swallow or bite?


    Lake thought so, his gaze fell directly on a...drone.


    Under the camera of the drone, a 2.5-meter-long Dr. Lizard walked cautiously in the chaotic and unlit alleys on the side of Queens in the dark.


    Lake frowned: "Will you not be found if you are so close?"


    Tiffany explained on the side: "This was just shipped from the Stark equipment factory half a month ago. The new drone has not only enhanced its endurance, but even its special materials can make it unmanned. The aircraft is invisible to a certain extent. Even if Dr. Lizard looks up, he will only see the drone reflecting the scenery behind him in front of him."


    at this time.


    Tiffany looked at the picture on the big screen and issued a command: "Group D, move, let the target go back."


    "Understand!"


    Group D¡¯s voice came out, and then, wow wow wow wow wow wow sound and pictures appeared on the big screen, an inadvertent police car drove the horn slowly appeared outside a small alley.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the surveillance of the drone, the footsteps of Dr. Lizard holding a large package in his arms stopped under the alarm bell, spit out his letter, snorted after roaring, and then, Turn left directly into another dark alley.


    but¡­¡­


    No matter where Dr. Lizard is going to cross from Queens to Brooklyn, all the roads accidentally and justly appeared FBI vehicles or Homeland Security vehicles.


    Of course.


    In order to prevent any residents from making any conspiracy theories afterwards, it was known that three days ago, the Homeland Security and Federal Investigation conducted a second press conference.


    Although the New York region is unwilling to intervene by federal law enforcement, in order to ensure the safety of New York districts, before Dr. Lizard is arrested, the operations team jointly established by Homeland Security and the Federal Investigation will conduct patrols in various New York areas 24 hours a day. , In order to protect the safety of New Yorkers.


    Then there was a question from a reporter, whether the 24-hour uninterrupted period mentioned by the Homeland Security and Federal Investigations was just because the rich people in Manhattan requested it. It is estimated that a car will not be queued to Queens.


    Homeland Security spokesperson Caroline immediately refuted this statement, saying that in this patrol plan, you may not see one in Manhattan, but Homeland Security treats all areas of New York State equally.


    take a look.


    This is the most correct way to do things. Take precautions to prevent any handles that may be left out.


    Dr. Lizard¡¯s trip to the wall lasted almost late at night. He even sneaked all the way to the port of Queens to see if he could leave Queens by water.


    After all, the ideal place for Dr. Lizard to release the lizard virus is Manhattan, which has many high-rise buildings, or Brooklyn, which is not bad.


    but¡­¡­


    Dr. Lizard finally understood one thing after hitting a wall late at night, that is, he had no way to leave Queens without exposing himself before the successful release of the Lizard virus.


    This makes Dr. Lizard a little uncomfortable.


    and...


    Dr. Lizard seemed to perceive something from a distance. He was taking a deep breath towards the federal law enforcement vehicle encircled on his side, and looked around. Then, his eyes fell on a building that stood out among the short ones. The thirty-story apartment is upstairs.


    Next second.


    Doctor Lizard moved.


    "Group A!"


    "Group F!"


    "Group G!"


    Tiffany stared at Dr. Lizard''s movements, who did not know that he was already as conspicuous as a firefly in the dark, and calmly gave orders one after another: "Stop, let the target pass!"


    was heard three times in a row, and then, in the screen, not only the nearby land vehicles, but also the three federal vehicles left at almost the same time.


    Lake thought for a while: "By the way, where''s Deputy Director Buss?"


    "Chief Bath is still on Gardners Island."


    "That''s good."


    Lake touched his chin. After all, what is going to happen tonight, frankly speaking, is a bit unnatural. If Deputy Director Buss knows about this, who knows what moths will come out.


    Again.


    Lake is quite pleasing to the deputy director of Buss, and he can be regarded as his friend. If possible, there are things that will have a bad effect on the friend. Under normal circumstances, Lake will not do it.


    Of course.


    At the very least, you can''t do it in person, and Lake also has a plan.


    In case the Deputy Director of Buss learns about this matter, Lake has already agreed with the Federal Bureau, and directly throws the pot on the Federal Bureau. Moreover, the action tonight is, in a sense, a federal investigation. The bureau dominates.


    Lake¡¯s homeland security side is at best watching and cooperating.


    Assistant Tiffany is loyal, and Lake believes that he will not betray him, and now the five agents in the combat center can be regarded as Lake¡¯s direct descendants, so they will not betray easily.


    At least¡­¡­


    Until there is no sign of Lake''s downfall, they will not betray Lake.


    soon.


    Having already made up his mind, Dr. Lizard, who is not going to Manhattan or Brooklyn, stood on one side of the apartment building and looked around. Then, three steps and two steps were made directly on all fours, like a gecko swimming on a wall. He quickly followed the emergency stairs of the apartment towards the top floor of the apartment with a banging crash.


    "How long does his spraying device take to assemble?"


    "It is estimated that in ten minutes, we have checked the various credit card accounts under the name of Dr. Conners, through spare parts, confirmed the equipment he wants to use, and analyzed the specific time."


    "it is good."


    Lake yawned, watched the drone camera, opened his backpack on the top of the apartment building, and started digging out Dr. Lizard: "If Hollywood shoots this movie, I''m sure it will lose everything. ."


    How much time was spent preparing foreplay alone.


    Lake looked at the time of the watch in his hand, it was two o''clock in the morning.


    As expected.


    There is a saying, if you don¡¯t go home at two in the morning, nothing good will happen.


    Very reasonable!


    Next second.


    Lake adjusted his sitting posture a bit After five minutes waited: "Okay, let''s make a spring breeze plan."


    Tiffany nodded!


    What is the Spring Breeze Project?


    Wild fire, in spring.


    Dr. Lizard intends to use his own equipment to make the whole world like him, and become Lizardmen like him. Then, Dr. Lizard is wildfire, and Lake and the Federal Office are spring breeze.


    With the power of good wind, even a single spark can produce a prairie fire effect.


    soon.


    After the command is passed down.


    The alarm bells of the land agent and the federal investigation started to act in an instant. Then, a drone banged on and turned on its own headlight to illuminate Dr. Lizard, who was about to gradually start the jet device. Body.


    "Dr. Lizard found!"


    "Headquarters!"


    momentarily.


    The alarm bell sounded completely. From a distance, the federal vehicle quickly approached the apartment building where Dr. Lizard was located. At the same time, the news of Dr. Lizard''s appearance in Queens was immediately passed to the special operations forces.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 373: The highlight moment of Dr. Lizard

    "Check the equipment!"


    "Ready to attack!"


    "Suddenly!"


    Just when the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI began to evacuate the residents of the apartment building, a helicopter belonging to the special operations force, several special operations team members who descended directly from the sky were not happy.


    Fully armed, the big black, who was almost like a tank, directly stopped the actions of the national agents and federal agents.


    A word.


    This is the case of the Special Operations Forces, it is the case of New York City, it is not the case of the Department of Homeland Security, and it is not the case of the FBI.


    For an instant, the scene was very hot, and there was a lot of it. The enemy was not destroyed, but he felt infighting first.


    Land Warfare Center.


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany answered the phone and said to Lake: "Mr. Mayor asked us to withdraw from the federal law enforcement agency, otherwise, if there is any change in this case, he will think it is our fault."


    Lake smiled.


    He didn''t go to bed at two o''clock in the morning, so he came here, really thinking he was here to play.


    Lake was waiting for this call.


    "Did you record it?"


    "Yes."


    "it is good."


    Lake nodded, got up, stared at the picture on the big screen, and issued an order: "All the land agents should accept the team, give the authority to the New York Special Operations Force, withdraw and withdraw."


    He wants this case, just give it to you.


    I ask you to ask for benevolence.


    soon.


    After hearing the orders of the supervisor in the headset, the land agents who were on the scene chose to respond, and cast a blank glance at the members of the special operations forces, and then turned and withdrew from the blockade.


    The federal agent over there also received the order from the bureau, followed by the land agent, and withdrew from the scene without any muddle.


    even...


    Even the national and federal agents who had just been responsible for alerting and organizing the evacuation of the people directly boarded the car and left the scene without hesitation.


    Da Hei, who was like a tank, watched the last federal vehicle that left the scene and moved his headset: "Sir, the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI have left."


    "Very good."


    Wearing a pink lace pajamas with a muscular face, an African-American who looks like a certain boss instead of a mayor grabbed his specially tailored cell phone and smoked a cigar like the big brother of the last century: "Make it clean, I want Catch alive, if I can get the regeneration serum from this Dr. Lizard, I will not forget what I promised you."


    Tank Dai Hei''s face is very positive: "Received!"


    finished.


    Tank Daihei looked up at the apartment building in front of him, looked around the team members who landed in armored vehicles one after another, took a deep breath, and shouted: "Let''s go!"


    "Ula!"


    Many action team members also echoed vigorously.


    Lake snorted and said, "Okay, take back the drone."


    "Sir?"


    "After get off work, I''ll talk about anything tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    After ¡¡¡¡lake finished speaking, he smiled while watching the drone that was being recovered gradually on the big screen, then turned and walked toward the door of the combat center.


    Everyone is evacuated, why is the drone staying there?


    Are you waiting to leave anything to say?


    Anyway, this is requested by African Americans. He is the mayor of New York. You choose the person you choose. If the person you choose is not willing to let the federal law enforcement agencies intervene, then we will not intervene. There is a recording as evidence. What happened? After the culprit, the security of our country is not unwilling to help your safety, but that the protector you chose does not want us.


    Heaven does evil, and you can still live.


    If people do evil, if they do it by themselves, then bear it on their own.


    Go home to sleep.


    Then...


    When will African Americans kneel in front of them, and when will the Federation end?


    The Queen!


    ßËßËßË.


    ßËßËßË!


    Tank Daikoku walked along the stairs of the apartment building for some years.


    "Step aside!"


    "what!"


    Tank Dahei looked at an old black woman who was stumbling on crutches, staying alone, preparing to go downstairs by herself, with anxious expression on her face, and looked at the old black woman who stood in front of him, directly like a fan. Pushing the old black woman aside with his right hand, he ignored the screams from the side, and charged toward the top of the building without any hesitation.


    To perform any task, there is a necessary cost. Compared with the damage of the lizard people, it is nothing to lose an old black woman. Anyway, it is so big, and it is enough to live.


    The captain has such a mentality, and his players must also be the same. No one offered a helping hand to the old black woman lying on the side.


    But someone found out.


    "ßÝ!"


    "Boom!"


    "my God."


    Spider-Man grabbed his own spider silk, jumped directly into the floor, then looked up at the special unit that had disappeared from sight, ran to the old black woman who fell on the ground and moaned, and helped the old man. Woman: "Grandma, are you okay."


    The old woman groaned.


    Spider-Man saw this and ran up the old woman directly. He did not choose to leave like a swing. Instead, he ran outside quickly and steadily along the stairs.


    "Mrs. Robin!"


    An apartment resident outside the isolation line saw Spider-Man coming out of the apartment holding the old woman. When he saw the old woman, he couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Several residents of all skin colors also noticed.


    Even a police officer in charge of security seemed to know the old woman and ran over with a few people directly.


    "Be careful."


    Spider-Man handed the old woman to the people who took over. With a slight movement of his keen ears, he turned his head and glanced at the apartment building, and then said to the police officer: "There are two more people on the fourth floor, I''ll take them down. ."


    talking.


    Spider-Man didn''t wait for the police officer to say anything, he screamed, and he swung back to the fourth floor.


    Then Spider-Man came down with a 13-year-old and a 6-year-old child this time. They were all just evacuated and did not follow the crowd.


    the reason?


    In Manhattan, when there was an emergency, everyone ran away.


    But in this Queens area, especially in this community of African descent, these children have been educated since they were young, as if they heard some riots outside, hiding at home is the most correct choice, because only in this way , You will not be mistaken for nosy and lose your life.


    After all, this place is different from Hell''s Kitchen.


    In Hell''s Kitchen, there is a person who can suppress the audience, make rules, and regard Hell''s Kitchen as his home''s gold and sit down. Even if there are many gangs in Hell''s Kitchen, they all obey the gold and settle down without exception. A few rules.


    But here is different. The Hell''s Kitchen is lawful and dark, so here is the so-called dark chaos.


    After Spider-Man did everything, he wanted to look up to the top of the building to get...helping.


    But just moving.


    The police officer next to ¡¡¡¡ swiftly grabbed Spider-Man directly: "Spider-Man, are you crazy?"


    Spider-Man turned to look at the police officer.


    Police officer said: "The special operations forces have taken over this case."


    Spider-Man froze for a moment, then hesitated.


    after all¡­¡­


    How did the Special Operations Force treat him? Spider-Man is very clear in his heart.


    The identity of Spider-Man is almost exposed.


    The reason why this police officer stopped Spider-Man and was willing to say this is because the community where Peter Parker is located is not far from your side, and he also served as a school police for several years. For Peter Parker, It is also no stranger.


    In addition to some things in the New York Police Department and the Special Operations Forces, I didn''t see that the New York Police Department officers were just evacuating the crowd here. Didn''t they even plan to join the operation?


    Spider-Man regained his senses and looked at the police officer: "Officer, what else can I do?"


    The police officer said: "Received an order from the police station to ask us to evacuate the two nearby streets. If you want, you can help us find out if there are any residents who are unwilling to leave or who have not heard our evacuation order."


    Spiderman made an OK gesture, and then, with a squeaky sound, disappeared in place.


    "Boom!"


    On the top floor of the apartment, after a blast, the members of the special operations force filed out, squatting on the side with countless rifles, and Dr. Lizard who input something on a special rocket launcher said loudly: "Don¡¯t move. , Don''t move, don''t move!"


    Dr. Lizard looked at the one-minute countdown displayed on the screen in front of him, grinned, laughed, and then slowly changed his posture from squatting to standing.


    Oneshette!


    A few ordinary special team members raised their heads and watched. After getting up, Dr. Lizard, who was 1.5 meters tall, couldn''t help letting out an exclamation.


    Next second.


    Dr. Lizard spit out the letter and rushed directly towards them: "You will be the first group of powerful warriors to enjoy this evolutionary treatment."


    Boom!


    Dr. Lizard slammed the ground directly, vacated the air, roared, and then rushed toward the crowd.


    "Xiete!"


    "Fire and fire!"


    "Shoot and shoot!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Da da da!"


    Before the words of Tank Daihei hadn''t finished speaking, some special team members had already pulled the trigger. After all, they were all like this. You still want to catch alive. Are you crazy?


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Dr. Lizard''s head slammed and he was blasted to the side from mid-air, and fell on the floor. After rolling a few times, his claws splashed out of sparks on the floor.


    "Roar!"


    Dr. Lizard is like a reptile, with his limbs gripping the ground, looking up, watching the gunship that just fired a cannonball at him.


    Tank Daikoku couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, and directly turned to Dr. Lizard, ready to persuade him to surrender again.


    But the next second.


    Boom!


    Dr. Lizard sticks to the ground like a toad, and then, with his limbs hard, the whole person ejects fiercely from the ground like a cannonball.


    "Onixie..."


    "Pull up and up!"


    "Let''s launch..."


    "Boom!"


    Dr. Lizard¡¯s whole person was like an accurate cannonball, directly hitting the gunship, entering from the left, and then blasting out from the right in a frenzied explosion.


    ßË!


    The floor is cracked, and it is about to break!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 374: New York is definitely not some peoples New York

    Boom!


    The gunship burst into the most beautiful fireball in the air. The helicopter made the last groan, and struggling in vain, fell directly to the edge of the roof, and then, like an excavator, blasted onto the apartment building.


    After Dr. Lizard landed on all fours, a green aura filled his body.


    "Roar!"


    "Fa..."


    "Boom!"


    A special operations team member was shot and flew to the ground like a rag. Dr. Lizard landed in the middle of the special operations team member. A pair of green eyes watched the tank that had been directly facing him turned dark.


    This is a great conversion target.


    "I believe¡­¡­"


    Dr. Lizard directly ignored the team members who were shooting at him violently. The claws caught the tank Dai Hei''s neck like lightning: "You will be my apocalypse!"


    In mythology, the creator is God, and Apocalypse is the first soldier who helped God cleanse and evolve mankind.


    Next second.


    The faces of everyone present changed.


    But seeing Dr. Lizard raise the tank Dai Hei in front of him, then, the long tongue like a lizard directly penetrated the tank Dai Hei''s mouth, stirring up and down in the tank Dai Hei''s stomach.


    The lizard serum that Dr. Lizard just breathed in was unreserved, and without any reaction time, directly with his help, it was quickly inhaled by the tank.


    even...


    Those special team members who were permeated with green aura, initially felt that it was not a poisonous gas, and did not care much about it, felt that something was wrong at this moment.


    What''s wrong?


    Their bodies, to be precise, their genes, which are being absorbed by the lizard-transformed serum from the skin, are undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    After Tank Dahei was retracted by Dr. Lizard with his long tongue, he threw it directly onto the ground. The latter was clutching his neck, feeling the extremely intensely changing body at this moment, raising his head, weakly and angry at Dr. Lizard and roared: "Damn, what did you do to me?"


    Ding!


    Dr. Lizard turned his head and watched the countdown over there to the end, and then, lifted off like a small rocket, and then exploded directly in the sky. The green fog was like a heavy fog toward the lizards that began to fall in the three blocks nearby. Serum turned around and stared at his weak kneeling on the ground, and looked up at his tank Dai Hei: "One gift, one gift that will lead you to the evolutionary journey."


    The words just fell.


    Tank Dahei just grabbed his chest with both hands, and let out a heart-piercing scream, and then, an evolution visible to the naked eye appeared.


    àÛßÚ!


    Tank Dai Hei directly fell to the ground feebly like a cooked prawn. The clothes on Tank Dai Hei made a burst of tearing sound, and his limbs began to collide and twisted and stretched strangely.


    The surrounding team members were terrified.


    But they are also hard to protect themselves. One, all of them fell to the ground, screaming, and joined the journey of evolution called life by Dr. Lizard.


    The lizard evolution serum that resembles a heavy fog at this moment has also begun the mission that Dr. Lizard has given to it.


    ten seconds later.


    The moment a little black who was watching the lively on the side of the road was eroded by the green gas, instantly, he screamed.


    Talking.


    The black lizard Da Hei stood up behind Dr. Lizard with a head full of two meters and three meters long. His expression and confusion showed a trace of struggle, but soon, his sense of freedom was directly suppressed by the instinct of the lizard. Up.


    The Great Black Tank is dead, or the Human Great Black is dead.


    Immediately after Da Hei, the special team members who rushed up were the same. They were the same, except that compared with the lizard Da Hei that Dr. Lizard personally kissed and transformed, their size and skin color were almost the same.


    "go with!"


    Dr. Lizard looked at the dozen or so lizard soldiers standing up behind him with great relief, and the lizard Dahei who had personally transformed it. He directly ordered and pointed at this place: "Bring this evolutionary journey to more people. Once they swallow your blood, they will all be transformed by you to bring this gift to more people."


    The lizard Dahei roared, and then, with a bang, bounced directly and disappeared on the roof. Behind him, the lizard soldiers also learned something.


    "Hahaha!"


    On the roof of the apartment, Dr. Lizard opened his arms and laughed wildly. It was no longer bitter or deep hatred, nor passionate and cold-blooded, but an expression that both benevolence and great love had, watching the night sky and that in front of him. The lizard warriors who are expanding their races everywhere: "Join us, join this evolution, join this evolution without any disease and pain, the human body is so weak, only to get rid of the human body, we... It will last forever!!!"


    Whether the lizard people will be eternal, no one knows, but on the second day, New York City went crazy.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Manhattan Island, the 21 bridges leading to the outside world were lifted up urgently at the moment when the sun broke through, completely isolating Manhattan Island.


    Brooklyn Bridge!


    Manhattan Bridge!


    George Washington Bridge!


    Outbridge Bridge!


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty-one bridges and a river-bottom tunnel leading to the outside world. The police station was issued a security warning by the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security, and announced the blockade at four in the morning.


    The isolation this time is not about isolating Manhattan Island, but protecting Manhattan Island.


    early morning.


    When Lake walked down the stairs, he saw Skye looking out on the balcony outside.


    Skye pulled on the guardrail, tiptoed, and seemed to be staring at something?


    Lake was a little curious, and when he walked over to the bar and offered himself a cup of coffee, he shouted at Skye: "What are you doing?"


    Skye returned to his senses, turned around and walked in, looking at Lake: "We are blocked?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, for safety reasons."


    Wall Street has already informed the reason for this blockade, so even if it is blocked, the order in Manhattan Island is still the same, and there is no panic.


    after all¡­¡­


    Skye took out his mobile phone and waved to Lake: "And I don''t have internet anymore."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Well, what kind of internet are you on?"


    "Our school''s intranet."


    "Oh."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lake turned around to take the coffee he had just brewed, took a sip, and said, "The network provider of Midtown College is a Queens area, and all the network facilities in Queens are blocked. Wait, it is estimated that before tonight Will be able to recover."


    Skye is unknown so.


    at this time.


    Skye''s phone rang.


    Gwen''s.


    Skye connected: "Gwen."


    Gwen on the phone said anxiously, "Skye, there are many lizardmen in Queens."


    at the same time.


    The phone on Lake''s side also rang.


    Assistant Tiffany¡¯s.


    Land Warfare Center.


    Lake walked in and nodded with Tiffany who had been waiting for a long time. Then, on the big screen, a middle-aged black man with a somewhat impatient expression appeared instantly.


    "Good morning, Mr. Governor."


    Lake chuckled lightly and sat on his sofa with his legs folded, looking at the Governor of New York on the big screen, his mouth curled slightly: "What wind is blowing you to my side."


    Governor Hei said solemnly: "Director Edwin, Queens..."


    Lake interrupted directly and looked at Tiffany: "Listen to Mr. Governor, lest Mr. Governor, Mr. Xingshi asks the wrong person and finds the wrong person."


    Governor Hei said directly: "I don''t need to listen, I know..."


    Lake waved his right hand around his neck.


    Next second.


    The video connection is cut off directly.


    soon.


    Governor Hei¡¯s video invitation was sent over again.


    Lake nodded.


    "Lord Edwin..."


    "Mr. Governor."


    Lake interrupted again without hesitation, staring blankly at Governor Hei: "You need to listen to this recording, otherwise, we don''t have any basis for dialogue, let it go!"


    Tiffany then looked at a land agent.


    Last night, the mayor of African descent was aggressive and ordered the Department of Homeland Security to stop interfering in the lizardman case. The sound quality was undamaged and even strengthened.


    The expression on Governor Hei¡¯s face is very ugly.


    but¡­¡­


    It¡¯s not good-looking and useful. At the beginning, you, the governor, didn¡¯t come out, or even when the Peter Parker case was in court. Right now, Queens is about to become an epidemic area. Why does it drop? I feel like I can¡¯t control the situation. Now, are you finally going to make a head start?


    What good things do you want.


    soon.


    The recording and broadcasting is over.


    Lake said directly: "Mr. Governor must have understood what the situation is like. The Department of Homeland Security is responsible for maintaining homeland security. Sorry, this matter has been investigated for homeland security and does not belong to any terrorist activities. Mr. Governor can try to find out. The FBI, maybe, they will come out to help."


    Help a barren.


    The federal law enforcement agency has a set of robbery cases, but the federal law enforcement agency is not left behind.


    Homeland security may refuse to intervene on the grounds that it does not involve national security, and the FBI may also refuse to intervene on the grounds that it does not involve interstate cases.


    Of course.


    Under normal circumstances, this approach will certainly attract the limelight, but who will let the two major bureaus have African-American recordings? People in New York City are not willing to let them intervene to grab the credit, but they are not willing to help.


    "Go slowly, Mr. Governor!"


    Lake said in a pun-like manner After the big screen went out, the signal directly blocked the communication of the governor. Then, a middle-aged man appeared on the big screen.


    "Good morning, Mr. Senator!"


    Lake turned towards the now congressman Andrew who is expected to become the new governor next year, and said with a smile: "Are you ready, Mr. Congressman?"


    Congressman Andrew laughed haha: "What about you, Director Edwin?"


    Lake said in a light tone: "As long as Congressman Andrew takes office, both the FBI and I can assure that this turmoil will quickly subside under the leadership of the new governor."


    Representative Andrew nodded: "I see, thank you, Director Edwin!"


    Lake smiled: "You are a friend of the Federal Bureau, and naturally, you are also my friend. New York State can never and has never been the New York State of some people, what do you think."


    If you let him protect those people?


    A word.


    Lake felt sick, he would rather blow up the earth! !


    finished.


    Both of them smiled knowingly.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 375: The little spider who will revenge

    Is a mayor in a district worthy of being treated this way by the two federal bureaus?


    is definitely impossible.


    Like the African-American who was slamming the West, from the beginning of this incident, the goal of the two major federal bureaus was not the African-American mayor at all, but the black governor of New York State who just called.


    In some respects, Lake and the Federal Bureau are consistent on a certain topic.


    New York State, at least New York, will never be reduced to the same treatment as Paris. At the very least, this kind of thing will never happen to him when they are still in New York State.


    New York is the federal New York, not other people¡¯s, not even the group of African Americans. Here, they should know who is the real master.


    This state legislator Andrew, a card friend of Lake playing blackjack a few days ago, was organized by the Federal Bureau. In the card game, he reached some collaboration.


    For example...


    Two major situations help Andrew, and in return, after taking office, Andrew will spare no effort to crack down on illegal immigrants, and now this increasingly violent African-American criminal activities.


    It was ten in the morning.


    The state assemblyman, Mr. Andrew, directly started the attack on the current Governor Black in the state assembly, and the mayor of African descent was also involved in the attack.


    Once again, before a disaster occurs, first determine who is responsible, and then, after the determination is made, the rescue force will end. This is a federal practice.


    However, in order to prevent the tense from expanding, at the request of the mayor''s competitors, the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security deployed a large number of federal agents outside the Queens area.


    Federal agents did not enter Queens.


    Again.


    At the joint conference between the Federation and the Homeland, the head of news of the Homeland spokesperson Caroline once again took out the recording, saying that it was not because they were unwilling, but because the authority did not allow it. Even so far, African Americans have not reported This case was transferred to the Union, and the lives of New York citizens were like a child''s play.


    Then.


    The residents of New York City, mainly Brooklyn and Queens, were instantly angry. Although the number of lizard people in the Queens area next door was spreading outwards along the African-American ghetto, some people in Brooklyn had already begun to march.


    Federal traditional arts, there is nothing to fuss about.


    One week later!


    Land Warfare Center.


    "how is it?"


    "Sir."


    Lake walked in: "What''s the situation?"


    Tiffany gestured, and then, a picture of a block in Queens instantly appeared on the big screen.


    Flames are everywhere.


    is eye-catching, there are images of lizard monsters all over the place.


    But the lizard monster''s range of activity is only in this block, and at most it radiates to one block to Brooklyn. Three days after the incident, the originally blocked Manhattan Island has been unblocked, but it is homeland security. The highest-level red warning was issued to Queens, stating not to go there in the near future.


    As for why the tense can be controlled, it is actually very simple.


    Aegis entered the arena.


    Although in principle, SHIELD has no law enforcement powers in New York State at all, it can''t stand it at a very moment. Governor Black and the mayor of African descent invited Nick Fury and his SHIELD to intervene.


    Lake can jump out and suppress Aegis, but it''s not necessary, it will only burn him and the Department of Homeland Security.


    Even Minister Kelly called Lake after learning that S.H.I.E.L.D. had intervened, saying that if it is not necessary, don''t argue with S.H.I.E.L.D. about law enforcement power at this time.


    Lake agreed.


    But...


    Lake was a little melancholy. Frankly speaking, he originally wanted to drive away only the African American and the black governor. However, these two people came and sent his army directly. Obviously, it was almost impossible to survive. Yeah.


    If these two people are still alive, what will the world think of him?


    There has always been no one who can survive a slap in the face. There is no precedent, and Lake is unwilling to set this precedent, especially for this skin color.


    The most important thing.


    Lake was a bit speechless. These two people thought that if they invited S.H.I.E.L.D. as a savior, would they be able to prevent them from continuing to sit on their thrones amidst this raging impeachment?


    What do you want to eat?


    On the original timeline, S.H.I.E.L.D. was supposed to become stronger and stronger as time progressed. Unfortunately, they provoke a wrong person, and as a result, here in Lake, as time goes by , S.H.I.E.L.D.''s strength has a trend of diminishing with the day.


    Agent Hawkeye Button hung up.


    The sound bird Barbara Morse has her braids up.


    Deputy Chief Maria Hill resigned directly and returned to the military.


    The huge Aegis, at best, is a novice village chief who licked black with white and embarrassed his ancestor Phil Coleson. There is also a few days ago that was just spent by S.H.I.E.L.D. government. I don¡¯t know. What cost Natasha Romanov, the black widow recovered from Russia.


    correct.


    There are crossbones and others, but the crossbones and others are called Agents of Aegis, but they are called Agents of Hydra.


    Therefore, even though Aegis had made an all-out effort this time, it could only control the lizard disaster this time in a certain block and could not eradicate it at all.


    After encountering the Aegis, Dr. Lizard seemed to understand his situation. He directly used resources to gradually build a lizard serum machine, releasing the lizard thick fog 24 hours a day. Ordinary gas masks are basically against this kind of thing. Invalid, as long as you have skin outside, stay for more than ten minutes and you will win the bid.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has a lesson, the lesson brought by three Aegis agents directly incarnate as lizard soldiers.


    Fortunately, the infection range of this thing is only one block at most. Otherwise, the kind-hearted Lake will directly airdrop the antidote serum to save the world.


    So fortunately.


    "Is there any statistics on the casualties?"


    "Out."


    "Hiss!"


    Returned to his office, and Lake said so after Tiffany who came in.


    followed.


    Lake took the report handed over by Tiffany, raised his eyebrows, took a breath, and looked at Tiffany: "Is this data accurate?"


    Tiffany nodded: "Confirm that it is correct!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This data...


    It is not what Lake imagined or planned to eliminate at least half of the people, and it did not even reach Lake¡¯s minimum expectations, the total population of a block.


    Although it''s not too low, it''s far from the bottom line of Lake''s psychological acceptance.


    "what happened."


    "Spiderman."


    "Ok?"


    "He saved many people in this disaster."


    "¡­¡­"


    MMP!


    I kindly made you a good neighbor of New Yorkers, the superhero Spider-Man, how did you give me back?


    As expected.


    Even if the version has been changed, it is clear that the little spider in this version of Lao Tzu is still the selfish little spider in that version.


    Lake said in his heart, and he has serious doubts. At that time, they worked together to make Little Spider into a superhero, a good neighbor of New York City. Is this kind of behavior undue consideration?


    "Sir?"


    "Ok."


    Lake returned to his senses, looked up at Tiffany standing in front of him, stared at the expression on Tiffany''s face, and laughed: "Say."


    Tiffany seems to like some ordinary people, like Spider-Man, so after thinking about it, he said: "Sir, I think this is actually a good thing for us."


    Lake remained silent, threw the report in front of him on the table, got up, and walked towards the wine cabinet in the meeting room: "Reason."


    Tiffany followed closely: "Spider-Man is on our side."


    Lake took out a bottle of Polish distilled vodka from the wine cabinet, the trade name is Spiatus vodka, took out a glass, and poured it on.


    This is what Hermione gave to Rachel the day after he learned that Rachel had settled in New York from Washington.


    Lake didn''t understand why Hermione gave the wine, but that didn''t prevent Lake from taking a few sips, feeling that the taste of the wine was not inferior to Bourbon.


    Ninety-six percent alcohol?


    This is not an issue for Lake.


    Tiffany looked at Lake who suddenly changed his wine, somewhat suspicious: "Sir, how did you change this bottle of wine?"


    Lake looked at Spiatus in his hand and looked at Tiffany: "Is there something wrong?"


    Tiffany shook his head: "It''s nothing, but I think this wine doesn''t seem to be worthy of the chief."


    "Why?"


    Tiffany said to Lake: "Sir, Spiatus, also known as the water of life, but at the same time, there is another title."


    "what?"


    "The dregs man in the wine."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lake looked down at the bottle of wine in his hand, as if thinking of something, couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled.


    As expected.


    Educated people are not the same. They curse people without saying it clearly, but this seems to explain something, Hermione still has a little temper.


    Lake shook his head, put Spiatus back into the wine cabinet, and said back to Tiffany: "You just said that Spider-Man did this, is it a good thing for us?"


    Tiffany nodded: "YesThe land and information warfare department, although some people accuse us of not doing anything, but after a video appeared, it has completely separated us."


    talking.


    Tiffany took out his tablet from behind, then clicked on a video, and handed it to Lake: "This is the video of an interview with Ms. Robin who was rescued by Spiderman that night in the Queens Public Hospital. "


    In the video.


    On the hospital bed, a black woman who looked like an elder was lying on the hospital bed, complaining that not only did she not help herself to leave the apartment, but violently wounded herself in a group of special operations forces, she thanked her for thinking When she was about to die, it was Spider-Man who rushed to her in time to save her.


    Then.


    There are also videos one after another below, all expressing to the Spider-Man who rescued them under the lizard monster that night and the next day, and even under some topics trying to guide public opinion to homeland security, they all express, The real culprit in this case was the **** New York Mayor, not the Federation.


    Because, if it weren''t for the Federal Bureaux and Stark Industry to protect Spider-Man, they would not wait for Spider-Man to be rescued.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 376: Where did tony go

    The Department of Homeland Security took action to save Spider-Man, and Spider-Man saved the victims in Queens. Therefore, Spider-Man is good, and so is the Department of Homeland Security.


    It¡¯s only New York City that¡¯s bad.


    Ness!


    Lake''s thoughts turned, smiled, and shook his head and said: "Forget it, due to the regulations of the United States, the Department of Homeland Security cannot directly take action, but it is a good thing that Spider-Man can save these people."


    Assistant Tiffany listened to Lake¡¯s righteous and benevolent speech, watching his nose and his heart, for fear that an inadvertent speech would burst the bubble, and there would be no good fruit by then.


    Lake returned the tablet in his hand to Tiffany: "Are there any other comments on the Internet?"


    Tiffany nodded: "Yes, now the hottest one is, where is Iron Man?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Iron Man?"


    Tiffany said: "Yes, this is currently the hottest on the Internet. Spider-Man has come to help them, but where did that Iron Man go?"


    Lake couldn''t help but smile.


    is the birthplace of Bai Zuo after all, so it is not surprising to say that.


    But...


    Lake touched his chin. In other words, it seems that this is indeed the case. Tony, this guy, seems to have been in a state of seclusion since he went to Stark Industries to discuss cooperation.


    after awhile.


    Lake waited until Tiffany left the office, and dialed Pepper Poz directly.


    "Good morning, Pepper!"


    "Good morning."


    Pepper said so, and before Lake could speak, he said directly: "Are you also here to ask Tony where he is?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Is anyone else asked?"


    Pepper shook his head and smiled bitterly: "From the day before yesterday, some partners who cooperated well with Stark Industries asked me about it. Moreover, the Internet is so developed that it''s hard to know."


    Lake smiled and said, "Well, where did Tony go?"


    "Retreat."


    "what?"


    "After seeing you last time, Tony seems to have a new inspiration for nanotechnology. He has been closed in his private laboratory in Texas, and even Jarvis can''t get in touch."


    "No way."


    Jarvis is Tony Stark¡¯s first assistant in science. Even Jarvis can¡¯t get in touch with him. Good fellow, has Tony already developed Friday, and he likes the new and hates the old?


    Pepper explained: "When Tony entered the private laboratory in Texas, he told Jarvis that unless the earth exploded or the Stark industry was in a huge crisis, don''t disturb him."


    Tony is also considered a scientist. For scientists, when they are addicted to their own world, the most taboo thing is that they are disturbed by external affairs. If it is at a critical time, because of the interruption of the outside world, there is no inspiration, no matter what. Meek scientists are all going to be angry.


    Not to mention, Tony Stark was never a good-tempered person.


    Lake smiled and said, "Well, I wish Tony will close early."


    Pepper smiled: "I will tell Tony your blessing as soon as possible."


    Lake said goodbye to Pepper, and then hung up the phone. Then, after thinking for a while, he left the office and took his assistant Tiffany and walked towards the biological laboratory.


    There are some things to see if they are ready.


    Three days later is the day when the state and city hearings will be held. The purpose of the hearing is to impeach Governor Black and African Americans to step down. The general trend is that there is little suspense between Governor Black and African Americans that can stay on stage.


    After all, human evidence is gathered, how to avoid stepping down?


    Again.


    Even if Aegis resolved the Lizardman crisis within these three days, it would not be able to prevent these two people from stepping down.


    Maybe...


    The two knew this well, but hoped that through this method, they could step down more decently, lest they step down without doing anything.


    Pity.


    The two people have good ideas, and they want to introduce S.H.I.E.L.D. at the last minute to avoid a completely bad reputation, so as not to affect their business behavior after they step down.


    The federation is not happy to settle accounts after autumn, but Lake likes to settle accounts after autumn.


    It¡¯s a shame that you have to step down in a desperate manner. It¡¯s a pity that you have to introduce S.H.I. **** it.


    Moreover.


    There is another point, it is the two people''s prediction wrong.


    Obviously, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s interest in Dr. Lizard seems to be the same as that of African descent.


    After all, if S.H.I.E.L.D. had sent troops in a big way, Dr. Lizard who occupied a block of Queens would not be so troublesome. Just open the way with the tank and roar the artillery.


    It¡¯s just a Doctor Lizard. At best, he has stronger regenerative ability, better physical fitness, and can resist bullets, but after all, it¡¯s not an immortal body. Can it resist cannonballs?


    Did SHIELD do this?


    Absolutely not.


    According to the information received by Lake, it seems that this time, whether it is Aegis or Hydra, they will try their best to catch those monsters who have lost their minds and become lizardmen in this week''s confrontation. Transported back to Sanfei Decoration Biological Laboratory for research work.


    After all, Aegis also has the ability to regenerate, so it goes without saying that Hydra.


    Three days.


    Lake said that he won''t intervene before these two guys step down and do what they say, but after three days, if Aegis still doesn''t leave, that''s another story.


    While thinking about this, under the leadership of Dr. Zhao Hailun, Lake visited the antidote serum storage that was ready and ready to use.


    Aegis seems to know this too.


    In the next three days, Aegis agents put in batches of Aegis agents fully armed to the teeth into the first block occupied by the lizardmen, and arrested those who tried to attack them in a small combat mode. Lizardman, by the next day, Dr. Lizard seemed to have noticed something was wrong, and a series of angry roars occurred in his modified lizard lair.


    but¡­¡­


    Dr. Lizard did not feel any restlessness. He just ordered his lizard soldiers to gather in the center because he was improving his lizard virus. As long as the improvement is successful, then the spreading ability of the lizard virus will be greatly improved. By then, let alone It was two blocks away, and he was able to release the lizard virus here and radiate the entire New York.


    At that time, the entire New York City will, under his own power, move on to the glorious evolutionary path.


    Abandon this fragile human body and replace it with a new and strong body that can adapt to any harsh environment. This is evolution. The so-called skin is exchanged for the greatest life capital. Who dares to say that this is not evolution.


    At least Dr. Lizard felt that he was on the right path, and every saint would always be questioned and criticized on the way to lead stupid people.


    Every time at this time, Dr. Lizard thought of **** who was nailed to the cross as a result of preaching. Thinking of this, Dr. Lizard''s heart became more determined.


    They are all stupid, someone should lead them to a bright future.


    Dr. Lizard squeezed his paws and stared at the lizard serum that is also evolving, his eyes narrowed into a straight line...


    The third day.


    State hearings and city hearings are about to begin.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    In the first block of Queens, many lizard soldiers began to agitate. This time, they were no longer on defense as they were yesterday, but set out again, trying to give the Aegis agents who had approached their lair. Get out.


    Aegis¡¯ front-line combat commander also received this news as soon as possible.


    "Have you found it yet."


    "not yet"


    After Hawkeye Button''s death, Nick Fryvey gradually used the crossbones of the important task as the captain of this battle and shook his head: "But it is certain that Dr. Lizard is in that building."


    Originally, Aegis did not expect to completely eliminate the Lizardmen, or Dr. Lizard in these three days, because until now they have not produced protective clothing or antidote that can completely resist the lizard serum, and want to completely eliminate the lizard. Doctor, it is estimated that in the battle at the core of the poison gas, there will be fewer and fewer Aegis Specialists, and more and more Lizardmen.


    But starting yesterday, the lizardmen suddenly chose to shrink, which made Aegis seem to see a glimmer of hope, and even last night, the poisonous gas content was still reduced.


    By this morning, in the first block occupied by Dr. Lizard, the lizard poison mist that had originally enveloped him had completely dissipated.


    So Nick Fury, Director of Aegis, and Alexander Pierce, Director of Aegis, made a decisive decision and ordered a direct attack on the lizard¡¯s nest. If you can catch Dr. Lizard alive, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t catch it alive.


    Dr. Lizard is of great value, but in the Aegis¡¯ biological laboratory, sooner or later they will be able to obtain the information they want from ordinary Lizardmen.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Hah!"


    "Suddenly!"


    After losing the poison gas as a barrier, can be regarded as lightly loaded. The Aegis agents who can carry more weapons have indeed demonstrated their value. Directly under the leadership of their respective team leaders, they cleaned the road. Another lizardman trying to intercept them.


    Lizardmen lay their nests directly under the bombardment of large-caliber bullets.


    After Aegis realized that they could catch a big fish alive, these so-called little guys basically lost the value of catching, and even if they died, they would not delay research anyway.


    and so.


    Even if a large number of lizard warriors swarmed out from the apartment building, blocking the steps of the Aegis agents, this did not change the distance that Aegis agents were advancing closer and closer.


    "Launch!"


    "Launch!"


    "Boom!"


    Two shoulder-mounted rockets directly blasted on the door of the apartment, and the door burst instantly.


    In the dust of the sky, the crossbones of the team leader noticed that behind the dust, one looming, reminding a full two meters and three, it seemed to be no less than a Hulk behemoth!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 377: Its time to end this farce

    "WTF?"


    "Hulk?"


    "Roar!"


    Writing Aegis, the agent who reads as Snake Shield cross-bones and stares at the looming huge green figure that is not inferior to Hulk behind the dust and fog. He said this directly, and immediately afterwards, he saw a two-meter-high man, dragging him. With a long tail equal to the height, the lizard monster that looked like a tank directly roared out.


    Crossbones eyes shrunk.


    "Retreat!"


    "Boom!"


    "Puff!"


    "Fire, fire!"


    "Suddenly!"


    The tank lizard faced each other and directly hit the crossbones into the air. The latter directly bombarded the wall on the opposite side of the road, and the huge kinetic energy directly cracked the wall behind it.


    but¡­¡­


    The crossbones just cried out in pain, and his life was worry-free.


    Dangdang!


    Suddenly!


    After the tank lizard came out, he was immediately exposed to the rain of bullets. However, the tank lizard was not the same as the lizard soldiers who were sent to death at the beginning. The large-caliber bullets hit him, just like chalk. After leaving a white mark on the person, there is nothing else.


    "RPG!"


    "Launch!"


    "Boom!"


    "Roar!"


    A shoulder-mounted rocket blasted directly on the tank lizard''s body and exploded instantly. Just after everyone thought it was a shot, the green on the body in the fireworks began to change to black, and then the shot started again. The green-changing tank lizard once again uttered an angry roar, and with a bang, it swept toward the Aegis soldiers on the side like a hurricane.


    momentarily.


    The scene fell into chaos once again.


    Land Warfare Center.


    Lake, leaning on the sofa, stared at the satellite under surveillance. Like a Hollywood blockbuster, there was a scene of villains killing all quarters, but he frowned: "Where''s Connors."


    Tiffany, who was sitting next to him, looked at Lake: "Sir."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said to the manipulating land agent: "Thermal imaging scans that apartment."


    "Yes!"


    The land agent nodded, and with a buzzing sound, the big screen instantly turned black, and then the densely densely displayed scenes of heat infested were extremely clear.


    In that apartment, heat is basically everywhere in this apartment.


    Fortunately.


    Lizards can be seen by thermal imaging, and lizardmen can also be seen.


    but¡­¡­


    After a few operations, the land agent turned around and reported to Lakeview: "Sir, I can''t analyze it in detail."


    "How long was the last thermal imaging analysis?"


    "Seventy minutes ago, the scan was done every ninety minutes, sir."


    "He ran away."


    "what?"


    Sitting next to Tiffany, looking at Lake who got up directly from the sofa, he also got up and said: "Sir, this is impossible. We have been monitoring that area 24 hours a day without any blind spots. ."


    In the eyes of Guotu, Dr. Lizard is like the Truman in Truman''s world. He thinks he is very mysterious, but the fact is that he is a joke here in Guotu.


    and.


    Tiffany was responsible for this surveillance operation. If Dr. Lizard is lost, frankly speaking, Tiffany needs to carry this responsibility.


    Lake looked at Tiffany: "You may not be able to avoid our eyes from the ground, but what if you are from the ground?"


    "Underground?"


    Lake crossed his arms, stared at the big screen and said, "Pull the satellite image away."


    "Yes!"


    momentarily.


    The satellite began to move upwards, and soon, a satellite image of New York from a bird''s eye view appeared directly on the big screen.


    "Here!"


    Lake pointed his finger at the side of the big screen: "From the place where Dr. Lizard lives, it is only ten kilometers away from Flushing. As long as he reaches Flushing, he can directly enter the East River."


    Tiffany walked to the side behind him, also watching the route marked by Lake''s words, but he was still a little suspicious: "Sir, do you mean that Dr. Lizard escaped to the East River by digging a tunnel? Escape? ?"


    Lake chuckled lightly and pointed to the Bronx, which is longing for the Queens across the East River: "Escape? Hey, that guy has big ambitions. Let the FBI know this news."


    The Bronx is adjacent to Manhattan.


    "Let the drone take off and monitor the East River."


    "Understand."


    "Let the medical team stand by at any time, where is Jack''s action team now?"


    "Stand by the Brooklyn Bridge."


    "Let him come back and go to the Bronx first."


    "Yes."


    If Dr. Lizard really intends to break through the blockade through the East River and use the East River as a springboard to land in the Bronx, then the ghost knows whether his target is the Bronx or Manhattan.


    Lake looked at the time on his watch: "The state assembly and the city council are about to get results."


    Tiffany nodded: "The final voting process has entered five minutes ago."


    Estimated in half an hour...


    is wrong.


    In five minutes, the top leaders of New York and New York State will be impeached and stepped down, and it is still a very sad one. Because of this, the agents of the Department of Homeland Security have been on their posts since the beginning of this morning. Although it is on standby.


    soon.


    Lake received a text message on his cell phone.


    look.


    "Thank you very much."


    The sender is Mr. Andrew, the state assemblyman. No, it should be Mr. Andrew, the state assemblyman who took office just five seconds ago.


    As for the new mayor of New York City?


    For a woman, there is no alternative. In the past two years, there seem to be too many mayors who have stepped down midway. As a result, some mayoral candidates have not had time to initiate the canvassing process or are not ready yet, so they have been beaten by the current leader. The female mayor picked a fruit this time.


    But this is good.


    It is well known that Lake is an outstanding model who has always supported women, not to mention that this time the female mayor¡¯s campaign funds are donated beyond the media.


    "Ah!"


    Lake took back the phone, his eyes fell on the two large screens divided into the Bronx and Queens, watching the images in the satellite, waiting for a call to arrive.


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany received a call from the Mayor¡¯s Office and the Governor¡¯s Office: "Governor Andrew and the Mayor have sent a request for assistance from Homeland Security."


    Lake nodded, expressionless: "It''s time to end this farce, let''s go!"


    Tiffany nodded, and then, instead of Lake, he gave orders from the head of land to teams that were already on standby.


    The FBI is also there.


    A number of federal law enforcement vehicles blasted out from the underground parking lot of the National Land Building and the underground parking lot of the Federal Building, and then swiftly rode towards Queens.


    Suddenly!


    In the Kennedy International Airport, one after another Homeland Gunship and Federal Helicopters also soared into the air.


    Simultaneously.


    Almost when the new Governor Andrew and the female mayor of New York took their campaign team to leave the state legislature to release the press conference, the press conference jointly held by the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security was also held in the first place.


    at the press conference.


    Caroline stated that at the request of the new governor and the mayor, the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security have activated the law enforcement mechanism as soon as possible. At the same time, the cracking of the lizard virus serum has been completed in overtime. The first batch of solutions The medicine serum is already on its way to a lizard virus isolation hospital in Queens.


    As for why it didn¡¯t come out before, it¡¯s still the same sentence. New York City or even New York State didn¡¯t request federal intervention before, so it was the mistake of the two black guys who stepped down sadly.


    ßË!


    ßË!


    ßË!


    The land and federal agents got off the vehicle and ordered their team members to check their weapons and equipment for the last time. At the same time, they directly held their weapons and found the Aegis everyone: "The Federation handles the case, please leave."


    Even though Aegis has been prepared, it has just received an order to hand over jurisdiction directly if the Federation and the Land request to take over the scene, but it really came, and an Aegis agent is still a bit uncomfortable.


    special.


    We did the hardest part, and then, did you come to pick the fruit?


    what is this?


    Phil Coleson directly drank the Aegis agent who was about to speak, and looked at the federal agents and land agents in front of him. There was no sign that the scene was yours. Then, he turned around and said that he was cleaning up. The speed of the Aegis agent who was carrying something accelerated slightly.


    Although they didn''t enter the doctor lizard''s lair.


    but¡­¡­


    This time, Aegis has returned with a full load.


    without him.


    The tank lizard was captured by them, and more than 30 needles of anesthetic bombs used to calm the bison were bombarded in. The tank lizardman also became so numb and let the Aegis agents tie it up.


    But it is not without loss.


    At the very least, under the battle of the tank lizards, their line of control over that block is being completely defeated. Fortunately, people from the land and the Federation are here at this time. Otherwise, the lost pot seems to be backed by the Aegis. On it.


    and so¡­¡­


    Phil Coleson handed over jurisdiction without ambiguity, and even said that he has long heard of the FBI and the New York State Department of Homeland Security''s military force, hoping to get a closer look.


    Federal agent and land agent looked at each other and smiled.


    five minutes later.


    hum!


    A total of twenty armed helicopters appeared directly above the first block that was about to fall. Under the helicopter, there was the humming and turning of the chilling metal storm Vulcan machine gun.


    "Sir!"


    Homeland Warfare Center, Tiffany looked at Lake after receiving the report from the detectives at the scene: "Operation Force, authorize the firing order!"


    Lake expressionlessly: "Authorize, fire, don''t let any one go!"


    Tiffany nodded: "Fire!"


    The first block in Queens.


    The corner of the land agent¡¯s mouth curled up, and he turned to look at Coleson from Aegis: ¡°Next, I hope you won¡¯t be shocked.¡±


    The moment the words fell!


    Suddenly!


    Twenty armed helicopters, the metal storm Vulcan machine guns with firepower enough to cover any corner of the first block fired instantly.


    This time.


    showed out, what is called, the real storm.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 378: Dr. Lizard who was directly killed

    Buzzing!


    The barrel of the Metal Storm Vulcan machine gun turned rapidly, like a fire dragon, spitting out an endless stream of flames.


    Puff puff!


    The densely packed, overwhelming bullets, at this moment, formed the indiscriminately covered shooting net, shooting indiscriminately on the ground and buildings.


    The deafening explosion sounded constantly. As far as my sight, the buildings covered by the rain of bullets made the fragile and unbearable wailing at this moment, all of them were battered in an instant, the gravel was flying, and the dust was flying.


    The bullets hit the ground, some hit three points directly into the soil, some hit the metal texture, and directly splashed out a series of sparks. Accompanied by the flying dust, the building that was constantly wailing was directly penetrated by the washing and collapsed. Things.


    As for those lizardmen?


    Ah.


    When the Federation is fighting, it has always been artillery washing the ground, and then the ground troops finally went in to harvest the route. This time it was not terrible. Although there were many lizard warriors roaring and wanting to shoot into the sky, in an instant, they were directly covered by the no dead spots. The Vulcan machine gun completely penetrated into a slag-like existence.


    Puff puff!


    More than a dozen lizard warriors jumped directly into the air. In the next second, they were instantly set on fire by the Vulcan machine gun. In an instant, it exploded directly. Not to mention the corpse, there was no cell left, only a pool of flesh and blood remained. Fragments of bones fell from the air to the ground.


    only one minute.


    The first block occupied by the lizard people was completely obscured and covered by the rumbling smoke.


    Phil Colson, who came to watch the game, opened his mouth completely.


    The land and federal agents next to him calmly continued to give orders one after another.


    Actually...


    Thanks to S.H.I.E.L.D., at least, during this period of time when the Federation did not intervene, A.H.I.E.L.D. helped them figure out the situation in the first block. Simply put, the ordinary people in the first block have already Evacuated.


    Since there are no ordinary people, it''s very simple.


    Direct artillery fire to wash the ground. If necessary, Lake will directly apply for the military to join this joint operation and directly carry out a blanket bombing of the first block.


    What lizardmen, no matter how many they are, they are all ants under the shells.


    what?


    What if there are surviving people inside?


    Ah.


    That also has nothing to do with the Federation. At the very least, at the moment of authorization to speak, SHIELD¡¯s report is still that there are no civilians in the first block. If there is, it is SHIELD¡¯s pot. What does safety have to do with it?


    The captain responsible for leading the federal agent looked at Coleson with a surprised expression, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "How, Agent Coleson, how long do you think we need to be able to do it? You spent so many days unable to do it. Thing."


    Colson looked back at the Federation Captain.


    , the same cross-pipe came from the side, hugged his arms, and said directly: "If we don''t care that this place becomes ruin, we will be over in ten minutes."


    "is it?"


    The captain of the FBI chuckled: "But you didn''t do it, did you, and don''t think that we are like you, we are the same."


    Crossbones frowned: "What do you mean."


    The captain glanced at the crossbones and smiled: "You know what I mean, this is the gap between us and you. You can kill, and we, we can kill and bury it."


    The land agent was next to him, and said blankly: "The first block was occupied by the lizard people. It has been scrapped. Rebuilding is much easier than repairing it."


    Hell Kitchen Construction Group is ready to sign a contract with the municipality.


    The reconstruction work of the first block will all be taken care of by the Hell¡¯s Kitchen Construction Group. The municipality will provide the land without paying a cent. What the Hell¡¯s Kitchen Construction Group has to do is to resettle the people who have lost their homes this time as promised. Then, the municipal government will not control the remaining land, what can be built, or what price can be sold, and it will also be used as compensation.


    This is a very good deal.


    And it''s a kind of profitable, purely profitable business.


    soon.


    After the roar of twenty gunships covering and washing the ground indiscriminately disappeared, twenty gunships with flaming and hot Vulcan machine guns directly turned around to the hangar for repairs. At the same time, the ground was repaired. The federal agents and land agents on board are also ready, bringing masks and high-tech equipment into the dusty first block.


    caught the eye.


    There were messes all over the place and various scattered parts. There were even a lot of lizard people whose heads were intact, but their heads were intact.


    The joint agents shot directly with the knife, without any stopping, and quickly moved towards Dr. Lizard''s nest, which was specially reserved, and moved to the apartment building that was still standing in the midst of the bullets.


    "Suddenly!"


    A row of five agents holding Gatling, wearing thick protective suits, when they entered the apartment, directly turned Gatling, which he was pulling with both hands, and hid several of them directly in the apartment building. The last few lizardmen in the game were completely shot.


    àØ!


    After the equipment that was filled with the lizard virus was shut down, several agents directly took out a few specially-made smoke bomb-like cans from their arms, opened them, and threw them directly in all directions of the apartment.


    Next second.


    The antidote serum instantly started to neutralize the lizard virus in the apartment like smoke.


    Not long.


    The green mist symbolizing the virus in the apartment building is diluted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and gradually, it returns to the color that the mist should have.


    Simultaneously.


    In the laundry room at the back of the apartment, Lake also found the thing he had speculated.


    A horrible line seems to be dug out with bare hands with some kind of claw, and it goes straight to the hole in the ground.


    At this moment.


    Deep in the East River, Dr. Lizard has evolved in the past few days. Accompanied by a lizard warrior who is as small as a tank lizard, he quickly walked towards the Bronx on the other side of the river.


    Behind Dr. Lizard, at the exit of the tunnel that was dug out, there were still some Lizardmen coming out of the tunnel.


    After all, these transformed lizardmen belong to those who have little self-awareness, but they only mean that their self-awareness as humans has disappeared, not others. At the moment when the gunfire washed the ground, some lizardmen were caused by animals. Instinct, let them choose to avoid, which is why the closer the ground troops are to the apartment, the more lizard human corpses will happen.


    Under the urging of animal instincts, they drove them to flee instead of fighting to death.


    So even though many lizardmen were killed under the artillery fire, more than 30 lizardmen were excavated here and escaped through the tunnel leading to the East River.


    Suddenly!


    Above the East River, a helicopter hovered in the sky, searching for any suspicious signs along the East River.


    But nothing happened.


    The East River still looks like a calm sea.


    Land Warfare Center.


    Tiffany listened to the reports from the various teams, thought about it, and looked at Lake who was sitting behind: "Sir, do you think Dr. Lizard didn''t plan to come to the Bronx from East River at all, but use Isth Tehe wants to escape from New York?"


    Lake shook his head, staring at the East River on the big screen, and said calmly: "No, has Saga arrived at the scene?"


    Tiffany nodded: "An agent saw Agent Saga at the East River Pier. The Director of Operations Jack has already taken someone to contact him."


    Lake made a relieved expression: "That''s good."


    talking.


    Lake looked up at the expression on Tiffany''s face, and smiled: "Don''t say I don''t take care of you, the small universe practice, I have also taught you, maybe, work hard, you will not be worse than Saga."


    Tiffany hurriedly waved his hand and stuck out his tongue: "Ten thousand punches in a row. Forget it, I tried it last time. At the 50th punch, my hand didn''t feel like my own."


    Lake laughed.


    Next second.


    directly replace the clone.


    On the East River Pier.


    "Special Agent Saga."


    "..."


    Lake, with blond hair and Saga, turned around, watching Jack who had arrived here with a team of land agents, and said blankly: "This is a turbulent era, isn''t it?"


    Jack was taken aback for a moment. He knew from his boss, Lake, that this Saga often said something mysterious and was already prepared, so it was just a moment, and he said to the Saga in front of him: " Special Agent Saga..."


    Lake interrupted: "Do you feel it?"


    Jack''s eyebrows beat: "Saga..."


    "The evil approaching!"


    "..."


    Lake turned around, his eyes fell on the East River in front of him, his eyes directly penetrated the river in front of him, his eyes fell on Dr. Lizard who was sneaking at the bottom of the river.


    Next second.


    Under Jack''s gaze, Saga, who was incarnation of Lake, burst directly into the air, and then, flying into the air like a cannonball, UU reading immediately, after being stuck in the air at a height of ten meters, he made a fist with his right hand and then made a burst of shout, and then moved towards The river below blasted away.


    is not a holy fighting technique.


    To deal with a small doctor Lizard, if you need to use the Galaxy Starburst or other skills, then, it is no longer to reduce the combat power of Saga, it is completely to raise the combat power of Dr. Lizard.


    Boom!


    momentarily.


    A fist shadow almost condensed into substance blasted on the East River, like a cannonball bursting on the river, rumbling, along with the river that billowed into the air, it was still castration, directly Let the river separate to the sides, and then reveal Dr. Lizard who is about to land towards the Bronx at the bottom of the river.


    Next second.


    The substantial golden fist shadow hit Dr. Lizard directly under his incredulous gaze.


    momentarily.


    Dr. Lizard didn''t have any reaction time, he was directly penetrated by the golden fist shadow, and a huge hole appeared in his body.


    Five seconds later.


    The golden shadow of the fist took Dr. Lizard and exploded instantly.


    Boom!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 379: S.H.I.E.L.D.Burning Back

    How long does it take to destroy a Dr. Lizard?


    One breath is enough.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the African American who had stepped down from the mayor and turned into a businessman again, as early as the Brooklyn Bridge, Dr. Lizard would have gone to **** to report.


    Lake can pat his own conscience and say that he is a good person, and he wants to protect the world. It is all because of that African American. If it weren''t for that guy, there would be so many troublesome things.


    But it''s almost the same now.


    With one punch down, along with the water of the East River, Dr. Lizard, together with the three Lizard Warriors behind him, plus the dozen or so Lizardmen who escaped from behind, instantly went down to **** in the shadow of Saga¡¯s fist. Reported to Mephisto.


    Boom!


    Lake fell to the ground, with long smooth blond hair flowing, and turned around. Lake, with his upper body in red, looked at Jack with his open mouth and shocked face, and said, "Go hard, my followers, I can feel it. More powerful evil is approaching us. Only when we are strong enough can we protect the love and justice we guard. When you awaken the small universe, maybe one day, you will fight shoulder to shoulder with me."


    finished.


    Saga''s figure, under the bright golden light, disappeared like that light flying around.


    Jack still had a hint of shock on his face.


    Then...


    looked down at his scarred fist.


    As Lake just said, for his own direct descendants, or for those agents who have been selected into the Super Investigation Bureau, after being authenticated by Lake, all his subordinates have obtained the small universe practice granted by Lake.


    Jack is naturally among them, even Jack is the one who is far ahead among the first batch of twenty people at the beginning.


    However, there is still some distance from that 10,000 punches. By now, Jack can only hold on to 8,000 punches at most, but Jack is confident, and given him some more time, he will be able to complete the 10,000 punch mark. Up.


    Think about it.


    Jack regained his senses, watching the East River, which had once again returned to calm, turned around and looked at the agent behind him: "Receive the team!"


    The case is over...


    Fart!


    Land Warfare Center.


    Lake''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Something''s wrong."


    Tiffany is by the side: "Sir?"


    Dr. Lizard is not dead?


    Why is something wrong?


    Lake got up from the sofa and directly reconnected the big screen to the screen of the troops who were clearing Dr. Lizard''s lair.


    "Eston!"


    "...sir."


    The senior agent of Eston, who was in charge of this cleanup operation in Queens, stopped and responded respectfully to Lake''s call.


    Lake frowned and said, "Is there anything found at the scene?"


    Estun looked at the computer equipment that was destroyed and completely turned into scum: "Sir, I haven''t found it yet, but..."


    talking.


    Estun speeded up the pace directly, and came to a room in the apartment. Inside, there were a few devices that seemed to be crowdfunded from all kinds of garbage and then hand-built.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tiffany: "This, there is something wrong."


    Dr. Lizard''s death was only within a short second, but that second was enough for Lake to see Dr. Lizard''s final card.


    The result is nothing.


    Dr. Lizard was at the end of his life, and there were no foreign objects beside him and the other three Lizard Warriors. This was obviously unscientific.


    It cannot be said that Dr. Lizard doesn''t want to destroy, but just thinks about crossing the East River to the Bronx, and then making something on the spot.


    But this reason is not very sufficient, and it is full of loopholes.


    Dr. Lizard could not be so stupid.


    This one in front of me and the one they saw in the sewer laboratory, there are some differences in appearance, but basically the same equipment is the best evidence.


    It must be Dr. Lizard who created what he wanted to release on Manhattan Island before crossing the East River. Otherwise, if Dr. Lizard didn¡¯t plan to do anything, he would go straight through the East River and then into the sea. Let the birds fly, isn''t it okay?


    Then the question is coming.


    This thing made by Dr. Lizard was not carried by Dr. Lizard. So, where is this thing now?


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    "Let Dr. Hailun Zhao go to the site. I need to know at the first time what I have used this device."


    "Understand."


    "correct."


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Tiffany: "Are the SHIELD people preparing to evacuate?"


    Tiffany nodded, and then said, "Sir, do you need to stop them?"


    Lake looked up, thought about it, then shook his head: "Forget it, let them leave."


    He didn''t want to ruin his reputation.


    After all, he did not enter the field before, and after he entered the field, Aegis immediately stopped to prevent conflicts with him. Although the Aegis does not require a reason, it is completely unnecessary.


    At this moment.


    New York Kennedy International Airport.


    After the Aegis vehicle stopped, immediately, a tank lizard that was tied to the transport belt, powerless and angry, was sent to the Aegis transport plane not far away under the command of a group of Aegis agents.


    "Sir!"


    An Aegis agent found Phil Coleson, who seemed to be indistinguishable from the overseer, and told the story of the reappearance of Saga the Saint Seiya directly blasting Dr. Lizard on the East River Pier.


    then.


    The satellite image on the ¡¡¡¡ flat panel was also seen by Phil Coleson.


    Coleson stared at the satellite image. It stood high in the sky, like a **** descending from the world, with blond hair and a golden fist Saga, with a trace of envy on his face, but it quickly disappeared.


    Aegis is not only greedy, but also greedy for the super-investigation that Lake has established. As long as Aegis cannot get it, frankly speaking, Aegis wants it.


    What a pity...


    Whether it is Saga or Lake¡¯s Super-Inspection Bureau, for Aegis, it''s a hard bone, and it''s the kind that, even if you have a good tooth, will burst into blood.


    "What did the director say."


    "Let us evacuate as soon as possible, lest the National Land and Resources Bureau find an excuse to attack."


    Coleson nodded. This is normal. According to their understanding of the National Land and Resources Bureau who must report to him, he will do anything that might allow him to attack S.H.I.E.L.D., and San Fei is worried about what they are now. Harvest will come to intercept after the National Land and Resources Bureau remembers it, that''s too bad.


    So Coleson returned to his senses and directly ordered the Aegis agents to speed up.


    soon.


    The Aegis small transport plane escorting the tank lizard took the lead in the taxiing procedure, and then began to lift off.


    Coleson looked at the lift-off transport plane with a sigh of relief. As long as it lifted off, even if someone came to stop them, it would basically not succeed.


    On the transport plane.


    A team of twelve Aegis agents were sitting on both sides of the cabin, talking and laughing, and did not show the tank lizards, which were fixed in the middle of them and still in a state of anaesthetic calm, in their eyes. After discussing in twos and threes, what to do after going back this time.


    An Aegis agent said that after he plans to land this time, he will talk to him tenderly and considerately for three years, and his girlfriend who never lacks condoms at the bedside proposes marriage.


    Upon seeing this, several Aegis agents sent their blessings in advance. Among them, several Aegis agents began to figure out whether they would go to the agent¡¯s girlfriend to chat after getting married.


    ßËßË.


    The transport plane jolted.


    Next second.


    The voice of the pilot came from the cabin: "Damn it, the sky over New York City is regulated as a no-fly zone. We may have to take some detours."


    This must be the handwriting of the National Land and Resources Bureau.


    The Aegis agents present well understood their position with the New York State Department of Land and Resources, and, with the status and energy of that State Department of Land and Resources, frankly speaking, letting them take off safely was a gift.


    Just when the transport plane began to tilt and prepare to bypass New York City.


    An accident happened.


    Roar!


    The tank lizard **** by the Big Five Flowers seems to have recovered from a calm state at this moment, roaring again and again, even if it is completely restrained, but the sound of struggling is also banging.


    The **** ropes connected to the point of the cabin are making the sound of metal fatigue creaking.


    "Onixet!"


    "Tranquilizer!"


    "Give him an injection!"


    The Aegis agent in the cabin immediately yelled at the tank lizard who pulled a rope at the bottom of the cabin after watching the two bangs after the plane stabilized again.


    An Aegis agent took out the huge syringe that was just for the horse and quickly got up, ready to give the tank lizard a while.


    but¡­¡­


    Although they restrained the tank lizard''s body, they all seemed to have forgotten one thing They forgot to restrain, the one that was almost as tall as the tank lizard, shrugged underneath. An African-American arm with a stout tail.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The tank lizard¡¯s tail was dispatched directly, and with a bang, he directly shot the Aegis agent who was holding the needle and intending to insert himself onto the wall.


    momentarily.


    The huge impact force directly broke the head of the Aegis agent, and at the same time it made the transport plane tilt to the right uncontrollably.


    "Wot Jafak!"


    The cockpit voice came after the plane was stabilized again: "What happened inside?"


    No one answered.


    Because the other people in the transport cabin have panicked to the extreme.


    Several Aegis agents looked at the syringe that had fallen on the side, and rushed to pick up the horse with ten times the dose of tranquilizer. They all knew that if the tank lizard was not given a re-injection, they would all die.


    After all, there is no room for operation to escape. Once the tank lizards are struggling out, then they will end up either being killed or being killed in a crash.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 380: Dr. Lizards last move

    àØ!


    àØ!


    àØ!


    The tightly bound tank lizardman struggled more and more fiercely at this moment. The tail as long as the height was like steel at this moment. It is not small and narrow, but it can''t be said to be rampant in the spacious cabin. , Stopping the pace of several Aegis agents struggling to move forward.


    Next second.


    appeared, and the tank lizard roared to his feet, and the restrained chain was pulled directly into his skin, and the rich green liquid began to overflow.


    But this still failed to prevent the tank lizard from getting up.


    In an instant.


    One by one, the chain heads fixed to the ground of the cabin broke directly, and even a small piece of the base of the cabin was directly pulled up by the tank lizard.


    The air current outside madly pours into it through this small hole.


    In an instant...


    The tank lizard got up directly, spotted an Aegis agent and rushed over.


    A scream came instantly.


    In an instant.


    This has just taken off and has not had time to climb. The fate of the transport plane that is evading the Brooklyn airspace has completely entered an unknown road.


    Brooklyn!


    Near the Army Plaza.


    Peter Parker was standing in the window of a shop, looking at himself at this moment through the reflection in the window, wearing a wig and plain glasses.


    This¡­¡­


    Peter is a little unsure, with a suspicious expression turning around to look at Gwen and Skye behind him: "You are sure, I won''t recognize me like this, why don''t I believe it?"


    Frankly speaking.


    To be a superhero is indeed Peter''s dream, but, to be more specific, Peter Parker wants to be a hero in the dark, at least not needing too many people to know his identity.


    The results of it?


    His journey as a superhero hasn¡¯t even started yet, and his identity has been directly blew up, let alone New York. The last time he heard Skye talk about it, the news that he was Spider-Man was all in the East. Reported over there.


    This is completely different from what I imagined.


    Skye, who was holding Ibrahimovic, curled his lips: "Again, this is your choice, isn''t it?"


    Even if you kneel down, you have to finish the path you choose. This is a matter of principle. Skye swears that if Peter does not intend to stick to the principle, she will help Peter stick to the principle.


    the reason?


    Skye invested half of his private money, nearly one hundred thousand dollars, to Rachel a few days ago, hoping that Rachel could get some original stocks when Chaoyue Media went public.


    The prospect of surpassing the media is very good. After all, holding the two copyrights of Iron Man and Spider-Man, a dream start, and the strength behind it, financial freedom may not be far away.


    If Peter shrinks now, wouldn''t this good neighbor of New York City that he built at a high price be scrapped?


    occupies such a good title. No, Skye may have the heart to kill Peter. After all, every time her title sounds, Skye feels that his heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys are hurting.


    Peter was unaccustomed to pulling his wig: "But I didn''t expect this to happen. By the way, Iron Man is Mr. Stark, but why doesn''t Mr. Stark encounter such a thing?"


    whats the matter?


    Sign and take a photo.


    Under the propaganda machine beyond the media, Spider-Man, based on the Good Neighbors of New York City, after so many people rescued in the Lizardman case, the obvious popularity has risen to a higher level.


    is now.


    Twenty-four hours, the media was squatting at his door, making Aunt May discuss with him about moving from Queens to Brooklyn last night.


    No, this time Peter came to take a look at the house, and he also took a break by the way.


    That''s why Peter was very curious. It was obvious that the identity of Iron Man was also exposed, but why, he felt very distressed.


    Skye said blankly, "Can you fly?"


    Peter opened his mouth.


    Skye said directly: "Swinging on a swing is not considered flying."


    Peter lowered his head.


    Gwen made up the knife next to him: "Moreover, Mr. Stark has bodyguards. Do you have any? Besides, Mr. Stark is in a private car when he travels. How about you?"


    Peter felt a knife in his heart and took a deep breath: "Okay, I get it, don''t say it."


    finished.


    Peter still looked suspiciously at the passers-by: "By the way, with a wig and glasses, will people really not recognize me?"


    I am still me.


    Skye said: "Don''t worry, I put a spell on it, as long as you wear glasses, strangers will never think you are yours."


    Peter looked at Skye with an expression that you were teasing me.


    Skye pointed to the crowds of pedestrians on the side of the Army Plaza and said, "Don''t believe me, you can take off your glasses and try it."


    Peter: "¡­¡­"


    Magic or something, of course Skye was teasing Peter, but Skye remembered everything Lake ever said. Yesterday, when Peter and the two complained about this problem, Skye once asked Lake curiously. , Is there any way to solve Peter¡¯s troubles.


    Lake said at the time, simple, find some glasses to wear, the effect appears immediately.


    Skye was also dubious at first.


    can...


    It''s okay to give it a try, just in case.


    soon.


    Sanxiao walked out of an apartment building behind him. This apartment on the fifth floor has a large space and a good price.


    But after Skye and Gwen went out, they directly rejected them.


    This makes Peter a little confused.


    Gwen and Skye did not immediately explain, but after walking out of the apartment, they looked at Peter curiously: "We visited three places today, my God, how did you find these houses?"


    Peter asked a little puzzled: "Is there anything wrong, I think this is pretty good."


    "The problem is big."


    "¡­¡­"


    Gwen and Skye looked at each other, and Skye said to Gwen: "He is your boyfriend, I think you should do it."


    Now Peter is even more curious.


    Gwen pursed his mouth, organized the language, and then said to Peter: "Peter, the place you are looking for is all African-American communities."


    Peter looked at Gwen with an unscientific look, as if he was saying, "Gosh, I found Huadian, a blind student!"


    Gwen seemed to know what Peter was thinking and said directly: "I don''t have any discrimination, but we have to consider some issues, such as our skin color, even if you don¡¯t think it matters, what about Aunt May, Aunt May¡¯s social circle? Will you accept it?"


    Peter blinked.


    at this time.


    "Onixet!"


    "Wot Jafak!"


    "Run!"


    The pedestrian on the side of the road suddenly raised his head, looked at the sky above, and let out bursts of exclamation. Hearing the sound, the three curious little creatures also followed everyone''s gaze and looked up.


    caught the eye.


    At high altitude, a transport plane is diving down.


    Oneshette!


    The 9/11 incident repeats itself.


    Just as the transport plane was about to collide with the three-small apartment building that had just come out, there was a buzzing sound, and the transport plane''s nose furiously pulled up at the critical moment.


    bang!


    Something seemed to fall directly from the transport plane. Then, after avoiding the building, the transport plane plunged into the only open area nearby, which is the Prospect Park.


    Even if the 9/11 incident did not repeat itself, the pedestrians and vehicles on the road were in a panic after such a disturbance.


    "Peter..."


    The sharp-eyed Gwen seemed to have discovered something. After yelling to Peter, he pointed to the huge black and green figure that suddenly appeared on the roof of the apartment building and said: "Doctor Lizard?"


    Peter was taken aback for a moment, then looked up.


    On the roof of the apartment building, he stood up to his 2.5-meter-high tank lizard. The color of his body changed rapidly between green and black. The long tongue seemed to be vomiting, constantly retracting and stretching. Out.


    Next second.


    ßÑ, it seems that something was spit out directly to the tank lizard, and then, the original green tank lizard, the color of the tank lizard once again restored to its dark appearance.


    The tank lizard took a deep breath and snorted, and directly took out a glass tube from the stomach pouch.


    his eyes flickered.


    This is where Dr. Lizard really rests.


    Dr. Lizard is not a fool. Even after the evolution, Dr. Lizard''s intelligence has improved again. He understands that he has no way to enter the place he wants to enter, which is Manhattan Island.


    and so.


    Dr. Lizard left the post-recruitment to the tank lizard. As for the reason, Dr. Lizard compared himself to that **** in the end. Jesus, who was misunderstood and died on the cross because of his preaching.


    This is my destiny.


    If someone can be the bait and bring all mankind into the path of evolution, then, even if I die, I will be resurrected on the third day, just like Jesus.


    and so¡­¡­


    In order to make his ideal thoughts, Dr. Lizard purified this one 100%, with its own spray device, once released, the lizard virus enough to cover a radius of five kilometers was handed over to the tank lizard even, in order to prevent it from being discovered , He even let the tank lizard swallow it into his stomach.


    Anyway, the tank lizard¡¯s regenerative ability is not below him. If you lose a stomach pouch, you will lose it. Another one grows. I¡¯m talking about, for the great ambition of evolution, Dr. Lizard can even sacrifice himself, a tank lizard, What are you afraid of?


    The tank lizard was spitting out his stomach, watching the delicate device on his hand, tilting his head, as if thinking about how to turn on this thing.


    is this.


    Snap!


    The tank lizard regained his senses, staring at a spider web sticking to the device like gum.


    "Hi!"


    Spider-Man squatted on the edge of the building, and said hello to the tank lizard like that.


    The tank lizard looked up.


    Next second.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Spider-Man took back his spider directly, and then grabbed the glass tube that fell on his hand from the tank lizard''s hand, and then another spider silk shot out, and jumped directly from the roof of the apartment.


    The tank lizard was dumbfounded.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 381: S.H.I.E.L.D.Burning Back

    Wow wow wow!


    Countless law enforcement vehicles are quickly approaching the Observation Park.


    Inside the Land Operations Center.


    Lake listened to the detective''s report, and at this moment, he was watching the satellite image, there was a feeling of magical and magical reality.


    how to say?


    Everyone can testify for Lake. He really has no idea about playing snakeskin with Aegis. At least, not this time.


    The results of it?


    I kindly planned to let you go, and then, you pulled your hips on your own, rushed, and handed the handle to my hand?


    Although a transport plane belonging to S.H.I.E.L.D. did not reproduce the 9/11 incident, when the transport plane crashed into the Prospect Park, several nearby residents were accidentally hit.


    and also¡­¡­


    I brought a lizardman out of the lockdown area in a swaggering manner. I don¡¯t know that just two hours ago, the Homeland Security and the FBI and the Mayor¡¯s Office have issued a joint statement to lift the lizardman crisis. .


    What is this called right now?


    "Sir."


    Tiffany handed the phone to Lake: "The phone of the mayor¡¯s office."


    Lake looked back, then took the call, got up, talked to the female mayor who had just taken office at eleven o''clock in the morning, and told the female mayor directly that there was no problem with the federal law enforcement agencies. , All the lizardmen have been wiped out, and no one has been missed.


    As for the lizardman who suddenly appeared and fought with Spider-Man, it was a legacy of the previous appointment. Simply put, the African American and the Black Governor asked the wrong helper.


    This time it is undoubtedly the pot of SHIELD.


    Again.


    Lake didn''t fall into the hole against S.H.I.E.L.D., and he was already taking care of him. If he expected him to give charcoal in the snow or add some icing on the cake, it was completely dreaming.


    soon.


    call ended.


    Lake handed the phone to Tiffany: "A few minutes before Jack will arrive at the scene?"


    "three minutes!"


    "it is good."


    Lake stared at the satellite picture on the big screen, thought for a moment, and simply sat on the sofa. He had already taken a shot and solved the big boss once. This tank lizard can be regarded as a monster leader at best, if the person under his hand If even this one can''t be solved, then this group of men should also be replaced.


    Looking into the park.


    "Roar!"


    "Come and catch me."


    Hanging in the air, Spider-Man, who snatched the launcher from the tank lizard for the third time, turned his head and taunted the tank lizard that jumped up directly, and did everything possible to pull the battlefield away from the crowd in the Prospect Park.


    Wow wow wow!


    New York Police Department George Stacy''s vehicle arrived almost at the same time as Jack''s team, the director of operations at the New York Department of Homeland Security.


    "Dad!"


    After Gwen saw George Stacey, he ran over and said anxiously on his face: "Dad, Peter and Skye are in Prospect Park."


    Jack frowned and looked at Gwen: "Skye?"


    Gwen nodded.


    Jack immediately passed this information to Lake, who was in the combat center, who watched the battle for items in the Prospect Park almost under his nose without making any sign.


    Skye has grown up, so just like how Karen treats Lake, how Lake educates Skye to do what you want, as long as you don¡¯t regret it.


    in the park.


    "Boom!"


    Spider-Man staggered and fell to the ground, holding the device in his hand and rolling down several times, a little uncomfortable.


    WTF?


    Spider-Man felt the moment when he suddenly confronted his own spider gene, and he caught his eye and saw that his arm holding the device began to turn green.


    What the hell?


    The tank lizard, who was jumping and chasing directly behind him, looked at Spider-Man with his back facing him motionless, roared, and started to eject again, stretching out his cold paws to point directly at Spider-Man''s back.


    "Ibrahimovic!"


    "The lightning flashed!"


    "Yi!"


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, with a sound like a combat command, Ibrahimovic, who ran quickly, raised his speed to the limit within a second, directly blasted an electric head mallet on the chest of the tank lizard.


    The tank lizard landed and cultivated a deep hole about three meters in length.


    "Peter..."


    Skye, who was a hundred meters away, said loudly to Spider-Man: "Throw the device into the river, hurry!"


    Spider-Man returned to his senses, and directly threw the virus jar that was eroding him even though it hadn''t been launched, to the park pond over there.


    ßÑ.


    The moment the device entered the water, Spider-Man once again hung in front of Skye, somewhat weak: "I feel bad, Skye."


    This means that Spider-Man has been mutated. If you change to Iron Man...No, if you change to any other hero who is not mutated and does not have a fully enclosed battle suit, it is estimated that the moment you start it will be directly affected. With this concentration of 100%, the lizard virus that has undergone purification and compression has evolved in an instant.


    But even so.


    Spider-Man also feels that his current state is very bad. He feels dizzy. The spider genes in his body are doing everything possible to attack and kill the lizard genes that are trying to invade.


    "Roar!"


    When the tank lizard over there saw the device falling into the water, it directly supported itself with its tail to get up, and then, without looking at the two of them, it planned to go into the river to fish.


    "you are dreaming!"


    After seeing Peter''s appearance, Skye suddenly had a certain guess as to what was thrown in. He looked at the tank lizard that seemed to be diving in the air: "Ibrahimovic, one hundred thousand volts!"


    Ibrahimovic, who had returned to Skye''s body, shrank, and the electricity filled Ibrahimovic''s furry appearance.


    Next second.


    Almost at the moment when the tank lizard was about to enter the water, a hundred thousand volts struck in an instant, and the directly stimulating tank lizard made a loud bang, and hit the ground directly with a thick smoke.


    "Ibrahimovic!"


    "High-speed stars!"


    "Yi!"


    Ibrahimovic leaped high, it was like a fox''s mouth slightly opened, sigh sigh, one by one, the yellow ones resembled stars, but also like bubbles, booming, directly towards the tank lizard that fell on the ground. Bombarded away.


    The tank lizard was passively hit.


    After all, even if it is a tank lizard with a thick skin, it will be a little flustered if it is suddenly stimulated by the high-energy electric energy.


    "Peter!"


    "Understand!"


    For a few breaths, after the spider gene in his body barely suppressed the invading lizard virus, Peter nodded after hearing Skye''s voice, pulled the spider silk directly, and then began to face even if he was attacked like this. , There was no death, and the tank lizard, who was still stumbling and preparing to get up from the ground, shot out a cobweb that was sticky like glue, trying to bind the tank lizard.


    "Roar!"


    The tank lizard roared, angrily struggling with more and more of his body, almost about to encircle him in the web.


    at this time.


    grumbled.


    A bubble suddenly appeared on the lake in the Prospect Park that had just lost the device, and in the bubble was the green lizard virus gas.


    ࣠à£.


    The bubbles that were enveloping the lizard virus burst, and after that, the lizard virus spilled out.


    "what!"


    When the tank lizard saw this, he struggled even more with anger. With a sneer, the tank lizard''s tail bound to the ground by the cobweb was directly abandoned by him, and then, it blasted towards the lake without looking back.


    "Ibrahimovic!"


    When Skye saw this, he secretly said badly: "The lightning flashed!"


    Ibrahimovic yelled, his speed started, but he hit a gap. After all, Ibrahimovic was out of his infancy, but he was still in the growth stage. After three consecutive skills, Ibrahimovic¡¯s blue bar was still there, but his physical strength bar was still there. Has been reduced.


    After all, this is not the world of Pok¨¦mon, Ibrahimovic, let alone training, even walking, for a long time, it was Skye holding and walking.


    There was a boom.


    After the tank lizard fell into the lake, the lake fell into a strange silence again.


    Skye and the reunited Spider-Man looked at each other.


    Next second.


    The lake boiled violently as if the fire was boiling, and after a muffled sound, with a bang, Skye and Spider-Man felt their feet tremble.


    followed.


    The tank lizard blasted out of the lake directly, but the appearance has been completely changed. The tank lizard¡¯s belly is bulging, and the degree of bulging can not be described as a pregnancy in October, it is almost two. I''ve been pregnant for ten months.


    "not good!"


    Peter was taken aback for a moment, his inspiration flashed, and he quickly roared, then he shot out the cobweb directly, then grabbed Skye and quickly moved out of the park.


    Behind him.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion came directly from behind.


    Land Warfare Center.


    Lake watched the blew directly under satellite monitoring, and the energy produced by the self-detonation spurred the full-bodied lizard virus with a concentration of 100% compressed to quickly spread out in all directions, and got up directly from the sofa.


    NMP!


    Is the gameplay so wild?


    In other words, these years, these villains have to come to the last minute to do so, so they can¡¯t be honest can they die quietly?


    Still speaking, the world is going downhill, these villains are so unqualified one by one?


    I can''t die by myself, and how many backs you have to pull?


    sick!


    "A safety warning is issued immediately."


    "It has been sent!"


    "Where is the serum vehicle closest to Prospect Park."


    "Three blocks away."


    "Nearby hospital."


    "Brooklyn Public Hospital."


    "Send it over."


    "Yes!"


    "Send a helicopter to suppress it."


    "Yes!"


    Boom!


    Spider-Man took Skye who was holding Ibrahimovic in his arms and fell directly in front of Jack''s team and the police station team who were about to go in: "Quickly evacuate, the virus has broken out, and quickly evacuate."


    The words fall.


    In the park woods not far behind that, the green mist symbolizing the lizard virus spread quickly under the force of the explosion.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 382: Repeated little spider

    This is so fucking.


    At this moment, the Prospect Park in Brooklyn is like a large fermented body, moving in all directions, continuously releasing the green mist that symbolizes the lizard virus.


    and...


    Today¡¯s wind has contributed to the spread of this wave of viruses. All people who have been attacked by this green lizard virus, and some residents with weak resistance, ran out of the fog, and their exposed skin and faces were already exposed. There are signs of turning green.


    Fortunately.


    Ten minutes after the incident, I thought it was not useful, so I waited to go home from get off work. The modified pesticide sprayer loaded with neutralizer arrived at the destination and started spraying.


    The moment the white mist of the neutralizer and the green mist of the lizard virus just touched, instantly, like water vapor, it turned into white smoke, and a certain chemical reaction proceeded quickly.


    Fifteen minutes later, the lizard virus rushing towards Manhattan Island was suppressed, and then the sprayers in the sky began to work separately in the other three directions.


    Protect Manhattan first, no matter when, it is the most correct choice, just as an ambulance can reach any corner of Manhattan Island in five minutes, while it takes a full 28 minutes in a slum area in Queens.


    Lake got out of his car.


    Phil Coleson and the crossbones not far away came up: "Edwin..."


    Lake interrupted directly, looking blankly at Phil Coleson and the crossbones next to him: "Control them."


    Coleson and the crossbones were taken aback.


    Jack and the action agent over there have already come straight to them.


    Lake¡¯s tone was calm: "Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t think you are pleasing to your eyes. I gave you a chance to leave, didn¡¯t you? This time it¡¯s your trouble. If your boss doesn¡¯t plan to resolve this matter decently, I¡¯m sorry. I can only help him decently."


    Again.


    The Department of Homeland Security doesn¡¯t take the blame, something like this happened in Brooklyn will eventually have someone to be responsible. If Sanfei doesn¡¯t plan to take on this responsibility?


    Ha ha.


    I''m sorry.


    Lake can only let this Phil Colson and this crossbones sit in the electric chair.


    Think about it.


    Lake said directly to Jack: "Take them to the guest room, call the mayor, don''t interrogate, when the mayor says it''s okay, and when will you let them leave."


    Jack nodded.


    Lake immediately looked at Phil Coleson with a blank face: "I won''t take your phone. Call your parents to pick you up. If your parents don''t want you, it''s good to eat and drink. It''s probably not a lot. God, I went to the electric chair, don¡¯t blame me, but fortunately, you know how to take responsibility. If you just leave, trust me, I won¡¯t have the expression I am now."


    After speaking, Lake never went to see Phil Colson again.


    The action agent directly and very politely invited Coleson and others into the SUV.


    Frankly speaking, Lake did think that after the plane crashed, Coleson and others would fly directly back to Washington, but he did not expect that Coleson was still responsible compared to his boss.


    Lake has already planned to expose SHIELD directly in advance, if SHIELD intends to be a tortoise.


    "Lake."


    "George."


    George came over and hugged Lake for a while. He looked up and looked at the plane spraying overhead. He couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief: "Thank God."


    Lake''s mouth curled up: "George, you should thank me, it has nothing to do with the old guy of God."


    is his precaution and vision.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that George can stand in front of him and speak, but the look needs to be changed. Therefore, I should thank me instead of thanking the god.


    That night.


    Lake, who has returned home, received this afternoon''s loss report while eating.


    Not to mention the loss of Zhanwang Park, just say that while the lizard virus is full and the release time is less than one hour, more than 23,000 people in the eight-kilometer radius centered on Zhanwang Park have been infected by the lizard virus.


    Fortunately.


    When the virus was released, most companies were still at work, and the sprayers came in time. According to the intelligence center¡¯s speculation, if the sprayers were one minute late, the number of infected people would be multiplied by ten. In minutes, that''s about the same, 80% of the Brooklyn area will fall.


    The limbs of a group of people who were too late to retreat near the Prospect Park have begun to show signs of change. Nearly 23,000 people rushed to their nearby hospitals.


    Tonight, it is estimated that no one is asleep in the hospital.


    By the way, there is Osborne Bioindustry.


    In order to prevent this time, the Department of Homeland Security commissioned Osborne Bioindustry to produce nearly a thousand bottles of antidote serum that was used up almost before 5 pm, so at this moment, Osborne Bioindustry, It is working overtime to produce.


    Jiaying, who was holding a vegetable salad to Skye, listened to the conversation between the two, and asked curiously: "Is it free?"


    Lake chuckled.


    Skye said to Jiaying, "Aunt Jiaying, you think too much, how can it be free."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Jiaying sat down and said with some curiosity and frowning: "This should be regarded as a public health case, isn''t it the New York City Municipal Government, I remember, we were in 2002..."


    Lake said directly: "The national conditions are different."


    The national system is different, and naturally, the way to deal with it is also different. To count on this country for public safety and health is the same as expecting a fish in the sky.


    But...


    Someone may have found it.


    However, the bottom of the pocket here is another kind of bottom. If S.H.I.E.L.D. does not want Phil Coleson and the crossbones to sit in the electric chair, then this time New York City¡¯s loss needs to be compensated. This money, The compensation was paid directly to New York City. Perhaps New York City will also include the medical expenses of 23,000 people. It is just that after receiving the compensation, will it be issued? That is another matter.


    Jiaying was in a daze. After sitting back to her position, she said, "So how do you say, this Osborne creature made a profit?"


    Lake said, "In a sense it is."


    This can be regarded as a kind of exchange. In exchange for Osborne Bio to make a fortune in this matter, the Homeland Security Biology Center has obtained all the lizard serum experimental patents, which can free the homeland security laboratory from the burden of any infringement on the lizard serum. Carry out research to extract real regeneration serum from it.


    This is the real exchange within the rules.


    The method of asking S.H.I.E.L.D. to see what he fancy, without asking, and just picking up on his own. Frankly speaking, it is very reasonable for no one to give charcoal in the snow in the fall of Aegis.


    Skye thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I think, even if he can make so much money this time, Osborne will not be happy."


    Created today''s brilliant chairman of Osborne Bioindustry, Norman Osborne became seriously ill again, just three days ago.


    As for how did Skye know?


    Because two days ago, Skye, who had promised to be Harry Osborn¡¯s dancing partner at the graduation ceremony, received a call from Harry Osborn and said sorry to Skye, saying that he might not have There is a way to attend the graduation ceremony, and even the graduation is a bit hanged.


    The reason is also very simple. I haven''t completed enough credits.


    There was originally an exam before graduation. If Harry could take it and get a B+ grade or above, he could graduate, but Harry took leave early and went back, and it is due to Harry Osborne¡¯s current condition. It is estimated that Harry seems to have only two ways, either drop out of school or retake it for a year.


    good fellow.


    is really a hard brother who fell in love and killed the little spider.


    Lake listened to Skye¡¯s words and understood what was going on. Then he looked at Skye: ¡°So, who do you plan to choose to go to the prom with you?¡±


    Skye shrugged: "There used to be options, but now, it seems that there is no choice."


    "Why?"


    "There are only fifteen days left. Everything I like has been picked away, and there is only a group of things I don''t like. Huh, I would rather not go."


    "I have a proposal."


    Skye flashed his eyes and looked up at Lake: "What?"


    Lake smiled: "Can''t you and Gwen team up?"


    "what?"


    "I mean, Peter Parker doesn''t seem to be able to graduate this year."


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    Skye¡¯s expression was a little inexplicable: "Poor Peter, he can graduate with only one course plus one course, but unfortunately, his time off is almost the same as Harry, so, yes, he won¡¯t be able to graduate this year."


    Lake said, "That''s it, anyway, Peter will not graduate until next year. It just so happens that you and Gwen can form a team."


    Skye''s small eyes rolled: "That''s right, we graduated and it''s not Peter graduated, and who let his good friend let me dove."


    Lake sipped his cup, Bourbon, and smiled without saying a word.


    a week later.


    Land Warfare Center.


    Lake sat on the sofa and watched being brought in. He had just taken a bath. Phil Coleson, who had changed into clean clothes, pointed to the sofa opposite him: "Please sit down."


    Coleson said thank you.


    Lake handed over the poured glass of bourbon: "Ms. Hill seems to admire your appearance."


    Last night, Maria Hill, who had already returned to the military, called. The words meant the same thing. See if you can take care of Phil Colson.


    So, Lake went down directly and asked Phil Coleson to change to a single room, because compared to Lake''s prying eyes on Maria Hill, this was a very insignificant request.


    Friends, that''s it, you help me, I help you, and then everyone is friends.


    Coleson listened to Lake''s words, grinned reluctantly, and said, "I have always been sorry about the Deputy Director Hill."


    Lake smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 383: Settling accounts after autumn is a tradition

    Maria Hill was kicked out of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the relationship is relatively big. After all, the Eiffel Tower is gone. After all, it needs a vent object, so Maria Hill became a back-to-back object.


    Phil Colson is an old man of Aegis, but what does he say, he belongs to that kind of honest, and it seems that there are some who belong to the category of loyal servants, otherwise, he would not lick black with white.


    Lake didn''t have much interest in Phil Colson, but last night, a phone call from Maria Hill caused Lake to change his mind.


    In the words of Maria Hill, Phil Coleson¡¯s talent belongs to the kind of introverted one. In S.H.I.E.L.D., during the years when Nick Fury became the director, Phil Coleson There is a title of fake director.


    Lake and Phil Coleson clinked their glasses and smiled slightly: "Agent Coleson, are you interested, join my Super Investigation Bureau?"


    Colson took a sip of the wine and almost didn''t spit it out.


    for a long time.


    Coleson opened his mouth and looked at Lake in a daze. He didn''t understand why Lake''s words came from.


    Lake leaned on the sofa with his legs up, looking casually: "Phil, can I call you Phil?"


    Coleson nodded: "Of course."


    Lake said: "As everyone knows, I have some irreconcilable little contradictions with SHIELD."


    Is that a small contradiction?


    You blatantly shot and killed the sister of Commander Victoria Hand. Moreover, it was the one that just broke up and then started. If it weren''t for fear of the forces behind you, Commander Hand would have sent someone to assassinate you.


    Coleson thought back for a while.


    Lake played with the wine glass in his hand with great interest, and continued his own words: "I don''t intend to remember how this contradiction arises, but I like to do things simply and rudely. You provoke me. , Then, there is only one result. There is no resolution of grievances. For me, the absence of S.H.I.E.L.D. is very important to me. Therefore, this is doomed to one thing. I appreciate you, but I don¡¯t like the body. You are an agent of Aegis."


    Colson did not speak.


    Lake''s conversation turned: "So, Phil, are you interested in coming to my Super Investigation Game? I believe that in the Super Investigation Game, you get far more than you can get in S.H.I.E.L.D. Now, maybe in a few years, the Aegis will be ashamed. Good birds choose trees and live in them. This is an old saying in the East. I agree with this saying very much."


    The water flows to lower places, and people go to higher places.


    This is the law.


    The way Lake manages the Department of Homeland Security is based on this. If you want the honor, I will give it to you. As long as you solve the case, the honor should be given directly. There is also a salary. The salary of the New York State Department of Homeland Security is the whole The highest in the land system.


    After all, there are a lot of detectives who come to enforce the law for money, not for justice. If there is such an overwhelming sense of justice, they should learn from little spiders and act as voluntary police without making money and working hard.


    Coleson opened his mouth: "Director Edwin, this..."


    "Phil, you don''t need to answer me now, I just give you a possibility. You can think about it for a period of time. As for how long, I will give you one year, how? A year later, I will listen to your answer..."


    Lake directly interrupted what Coleson wanted to say, smiled, and then looked at Coleson, the expression on his face gradually retracted, and once again returned to the state of calmness: "But I said the ugly thing ahead. If you don¡¯t come, then it¡¯s my enemy. I will never show mercy to enemies. Only dead enemies are good enemies."


    Colson: "¡­¡­"


    Say it.


    Lake smiled, and didn''t say anything anymore.


    Coleson came back to his senses, feeling a mess.


    After all, Lake had just shown how he would treat S.H.I.E.L.D., but Coleson thought about it and didn''t understand why Lake would tell him so straightforwardly.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Assistant Tiffany pushed in from the door: "Sir, Ms. Cady has arrived."


    Lake got up from the sofa and said to Coleson, "Sorry, I have a guest, Phil, and the Land Building is also on the entertainment floor. I hope you can live here more comfortably these days. You can use it as a place in advance. Home, maybe you would want to be here."


    Coleson returned to his senses, smiled reluctantly, and said, I tried my best, then shook hands with Lake, and walked directly outside the door.


    After going out, Coleson''s gaze saw a middle-aged woman who was walking in behind Lake assistant Tiffany, and then, there was a flash of inspiration in her mind, as if thinking of something.


    For my enemies, I have always liked dead enemies.


    This Director Edwin finally freed his hands, planning to kill the African-American mayor who had just been impeached and stepped down?


    When he came to New York, as the invited main force to intervene, Coleson knew the deepest contest in the lizard case. Now that the contest has been decided, Director Edwin won once again, and as a failure. The African American and black governor of the author ended up sadly stepping down.


    But this is the appearance that the public sees.


    Coleson recalled the information. If the information was correct, the Ms. Lisa Cardi was the dean and administrative director of the Princeton University Affiliated Central Hospital in Brooklyn, and just a month ago, the African The American Mayor Edward Vogler¡¯s Vogler Pharmaceuticals sponsored $100 million and became the new executive director of the hospital.


    Of course.


    Edward Vogler did not come for this title. As we all know, there are two famous hospitals in New York, the New Amsterdam Hospital and this Princeton University Affiliated Central Hospital.


    New Amsterdam Hospital has become the largest hospital in New York because of its large size and large area.


    However, Princeton University Affiliated Central Hospital is known as a hospital that is good at diagnosing various intractable diseases. Edward Vogler¡¯s investment in this hospital is also a commercial activity, and the purpose is to better sell his company¡¯s medicines. .


    Lake said that if S.H.I.E.L.D. does not intervene in this incident, then this matter will end when the African American and Black Governor step down, but it is a pity that they chose this path, and they took the knife themselves. Pass it to Lake.


    "Good morning, Ms. Cady, there is no traffic jam on the road."


    "Director Edwin, good morning, the road is smooth."


    "That''s good."


    Lake shook hands with the incoming Ms. Cady, and then stretched out his hand to signal, inviting to enter the reception area for a detailed discussion.


    took a seat.


    Tiffany took a cup of coffee from the side and handed it to Ms. Cady, then turned and walked outside the door.


    Lake sat down on the sofa again and looked at the opposite Ms. Lisa Cardi and said bluntly: "Ms. Cardi, I understand that your hospital is going through a storm."


    To put it simply, Edward Vogler wanted to drive away a doctor who did not accept helping him sell medicines to patients.


    That doctor is not an ordinary doctor, but a well-known doctor in the entire medical world, with a strange temper, but the extremely superb medical skills, and is good at all kinds of intractable diseases.


    After Edward Vogler stepped down sadly, because the Brooklyn incident directly caused the storm to affect his business, this caused some shareholders to be very dissatisfied with this, and even questioned the 100 million US dollars of investment in the hospital. Knife.


    Therefore, in order to make this billion-dollar investment appear effective as soon as possible, Edward Vogler, as the hospital''s chief executive, asked the doctors of the hospital to prescribe his company''s drugs as much as possible to achieve a return on investment.


    But how could Dr. House, who didn''t have a good temper with patients, be so kind to Edward Vogler, who had stepped down sadly.


    Because of the sad stepping down, plus the internal affairs of the company, Edward Vogler directly put down his harsh words and said that he was a businessman to drive Dr. House out. In his opinion, the hospital is also a kind of business. Behavior, lack of a doctor, nothing big, but only some people know that Dr. House has contributed to the hospital''s current reputation.


    Lake looked at the expression on Ms. Lisa Cardi¡¯s face and said directly: "I have a friend. After he learned about this, he said that he would be willing to solve the problem for Ms. Cardi this time."


    Ms. Cady looked up at Lake a little lucidly.


    Lake smiled.


    That afternoon.


    At the administrative meeting of the Central Hospital Affiliated to Princeton Medical School, although he had stepped down from the position of mayor, the unabated Edward Vogler looked at the shareholders and said directly: "Vote, you need one. There is a bad-tempered Doctor House who has brought lawsuits to the hospital everywhere. If you choose Doctor House, I will leave here with my $100 million."


    The shareholders who attended the meeting looked at each other.


    In order to better develop the hospital with this billion dollars, Lisa Cardi, who is willing to release the position of the executive director, looked at everyone and said directly: "Before you vote I can tell you one thing. , I can meet with a new investor. He said that if Dr. House can stay in the hospital, he will donate US$200 million to our hospital before leaving get off work today without any additional conditions. ."


    "what?"


    As a friend of Dr. House, James, the current head of the oncology department, looked at Cardi in an unbelievable way, instead of others, and asked the most concerned question: "Is this true?"


    Ms. Cardi nodded her head with a serious expression: "Yes, the donor of this donation, perhaps you have also heard of the European Immortal Consortium."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Ms. Cady immediately looked at Edward Vogler, who was sitting in the main seat and just felt calm and confident that she had won, and said: "Mr. Vogler, you can leave here with your $100 million. The premise, You can pass the FBI."


    talking.


    The door of the meeting room was hit directly from the outside.


    A person headed by ¡¡¡¡ showed his ID: "FBI, Edward Vogler, you are suspected of medical bribery. This is an arrest warrant. Please go back with us for investigation. You have the right to keep..."


    Edward Vogler: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 384: Kill first or wait?

    what?


    There are legal political contributions in the Commonwealth, but medical rebates are not allowed?


    Uh¡­¡­


    This is indeed the case. The political donation game is legal, but the medical rebate is completely illegal. At least, it is illegal in the legal sense.


    I want to impress an African American who has stepped down sadly. There are ways, but the best way is to play within the rules. After all, things like lips and teeth know no borders.


    After all, the federal rules of the game are the end of the game, there is no liquidation, and because there is no precedent, no one is willing to set this precedent, and Lake and the Federal Bureau will not break the rules of the game.


    If they liquidate others right now, who knows if they will be liquidated one day in the future, so even if Lake wants to liquidate this African American, it is estimated that even Minister Kelly will jump out to prevent Lake from breaking the rules of the game.


    But this time Lake didn''t break.


    The whistleblower is Ms. Lisa Cardi, who has a woolly relationship with Lake. Moreover, it is a normal procedure, which is completely carried out by the Commercial Crime Investigation Division of the FBI.


    Because it was not only Ms. Lisa Cardi who reported, but also several hospitals in other states, it was reported that Edward Vogler had committed commercial bribery to them and asked them to use his company''s drugs more vigorously.


    Of course, except for Ms. Lisa Cardi, everyone else was found by the Federal Bureau. As far as the black material is concerned, even the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau must be in front of the Bureau of Investigation with the Hoover Building as its headquarters. Be willing to go down.


    It is said that in a hidden floor of the Hoover Building, there are stored black materials of the major federal dignitaries collected by the prestigious FBI Director Hoover over the years.


    In the Bureau of Investigation, there has always been a rumor that those who get the black material can get immeasurable wealth...


    early June.


    That is, ten days after Edward Vogler was arrested by the FBI, as the Lizardman''s farce gradually came to an end, the New York State FBI released a press release, revealing the largest medical corruption case in New York State''s history. .


    The case unrelentingly revealed how Edward Vogler and his Vogler Pharmaceutical Company donated to hospitals and invests in hospitals to induce and threaten hospital doctors to use their drugs, and perhaps rebates and bribes. The amount involved is as high as two. Billion dollars.


    This is not just a simple medical bribery case.


    At the press conference, FBI investigators described this as a challenge to the American health care system and a betrayal of the Hippocratic Oath that medical workers should remember.


    In a hospital in New Jersey, thirteen doctors and five nurses were arrested and prosecuted by the FBI. As doctors, they abused their professional knowledge and patients¡¯ trust in them, treating patients like commodities. , Used to make a transaction, put one''s own economic interests completely over the welfare of the patients.


    for an instant.


    Because of the public arrest news, Vogler Pharmaceuticals, which fell directly, really fell this time, even the price of papyrus, but this time there were very few people who jumped off the building.


    Because the shareholders and management of Vogler Pharmaceuticals are under control, waiting for the prosecution by the federal prosecutor, it is impossible to jump off the building, but there is still hope in the prison to sing a song of chrysanthemums.


    After all, the people in prison on Wall Street are all fine-skinned and tender. In prisons, in certain circles, there have always been endorsements of A-class goods.


    As for the black governor?


    It was also the one who was promoted step by step to become governor by virtue of political donations from Vogler Pharmaceuticals. The people from the FBI were a step late. When the people from the FBI rushed past, the black governor had already ran back to himself. My hometown.


    Then...


    Just now, Lake received a text message, a photo of Governor Hei¡¯s head in a different place.


    This is enough.


    Lake looked at the photo in his hand, clicked to delete it, and then refocused on the documents in front of him, which was the final report on the lizardman case.


    As of today, the lizardman case has only fallen in popularity. The Aegis agents who stayed in the Department of Homeland Security and thought they were going to be in the electric chair were also sent away directly after the deal between Aegis and New York was negotiated yesterday. .


    As for the transaction, Lake did not ask much.


    In fact, for this transaction, frankly speaking, if there is no crossbones, Alexander Pierce would not support this transaction, because the amount of this transaction was even for Alexander Pierce, and he felt distressed when he saw it.


    But there is a crossbones.


    As the leader of Hydra today, if you don¡¯t even save your own people, then the team can still bring them. After all, Gideon Malik, who often talks about getting old and old, is not doing what he wants. .


    But by the way, Alexander Pierce has been unable to grasp Gideon Malik''s handle.


    Half loudly.


    Lake signed his name after searching the documents in front of him. Since then, the lizardman case has been completely concluded. From this moment on, the lizardman case has officially ended.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Lake looked at the assistant Tiffany, who was called in by him, and handed over the closed case report with his just-signed name: "Pass it to the Land and Resources Headquarters, Mr. Minister is waiting to see it."


    After all, this is a beautiful battle. In a narrow sense, it is a victory for Lake and the Federal Bureau. But in a broad sense, this case in New York State can be regarded as telling several other states without federal support. You from all states are just brothers.


    Tiffany nodded, and after receiving the document, he said: "Sir, the Family Court just called and said that the court date has been set, and it will be the day after tomorrow, which is the second day of Skye¡¯s graduation ceremony. day."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Family court?"


    Tiffany reminded: "Skye and you formally confirm the relationship..."


    Lake nodded: "I remember, remember to remind me when the time comes."


    Tiffany nodded, then turned and left the office holding the pile of documents he had just signed.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Right.


    If it hadn''t been for Tiffany''s reminder, Lake felt like he would have forgotten about it.


    After all, Skye''s biological mother has come to the door.


    Lake doesn¡¯t care about Skye¡¯s formal naming of his surname in the law. Just like when he adopted Skye at the time, Karen didn¡¯t force Lake¡¯s surname. Similarly, Lake would not force Skye¡¯s surname.


    just...


    Skye seems to have some small expectations for this?


    This makes Lake a little tangled.


    at noon.


    Lake drove to pick up Hermione from Gardners Island where the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau was being built, and then came to a quiet restaurant on Long Island to eat.


    Hermione listened to Lake¡¯s words and said curiously: "I remember you said that Skye may already know that Jiaying is her mother, right?"


    Lake nodded.


    Skye is very smart, and if Skye investigates carefully, he will definitely find Jiaying''s identity. Lake forbids Jiaying to tell Skye before graduation, but he didn''t prohibit Skye from searching for the truth on his own.


    So, it is precisely because of this, that makes Lake a little... little entanglement?


    "Or, I just cancel this hearing?"


    "what?"


    Hermione drank the fruit in front of her. Hearing these words, she looked at Lake in a puzzled way: "Why?"


    Lake shrugged: "I''m not interested in grabbing my daughter from others."


    He has his own daughter.


    Again.


    When he adopted Skye, Lake said that if Skye couldn''t find it by his own ability, then when Skye was twenty-one, he would tell Skye all the truth.


    Hermione blinked. "Are you making a choice for Skye?"


    Lake regained consciousness.


    Hermione said: "This matter, shouldn''t it be Skye who is entangled in this matter."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Hermione seemed to have thought of something, stretched out her hand, pressed her palm to Lake''s chest, and then looked at Lake thoughtfully: "So, you really have a hot heart."


    Lake looked at Hermione speechlessly: "What do you want to express?"


    Is my heart hot or cold? Does it have anything to do with this?


    Hermione shrugged: "You have been very calm, dear, even, it can be said that you are very cold. Once you make up your mind, no one changes your thoughts and decisions. I, none of us have this ability, but It seems that you hesitated on this matter. This is very good and makes me feel that your heart is hot."


    Lake looked at Hermione expressionlessly: "Wait, you seem to have made a mistake."


    Hermione blinked.


    Lake tilted his head slightly and looked at Hermione thoughtfully: "I''m here to ask you to help me get an idea. Is it to kill Skye directly for the future, or to say, Sit and watch Skye be led by Jiaying on a crooked road in the future."


    Hermione: "..."


    What does this woman think?


    In the end is a father-daughter game. If Skye chooses to recognize Jiaying, he will send his own blessings, but if Skye chooses Lake, then Lake has to consider whether he should give Jiaying to quiet. Killed silently, lest something happens later.


    After all, Jiaying is completely racist, kind of alien.


    Do you really think that Jiaying''s actions in New York in these years can hide from Lake''s eyes? Lake is just looking at Jiaying''s identity, and whether he has provoke him and treats him as if he hasn''t seen it.


    Hermione frowned: "You mean, Jiaying is planning to make the stranger reappear, the large-scale one?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, so, I am a little entangled. Instead of letting the window paper pierce and kill Jiaying, it is better to kill Jiaying directly before the window paper is pierced. In this way, maybe it will be nothing. Nothing has changed."


    Hermione''s eyes widened slightly, as if she couldn''t believe it: "This is what you really think? Are you kidding me?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 385: Have a breathtaking graduation season

    When Lake returned to the Star Tower, it was almost ten o''clock.


    enter the door.


    is Jiaying sitting quietly on the sofa, looking down at the book, as if waiting for his return.


    Lake smashed his lips.


    He did think about it before. Whenever he went home, there was a woman waiting for him to come back quietly at home, but he never expected that the dream came true, but this result was not what Lake wanted.


    This makes Lake a little bit incomprehensible. In other words, he has four women, but why does it seem to be living alone?


    This unscientific.


    Hermione bought a villa on Long Island.


    Rachel bought a house in an upscale neighborhood on Madison Avenue.


    but¡­


    Lake is still Lake, still settled in the Star Tower on Fifth Avenue.


    and many more.


    Is it because of the problem of Feng Shui in the apartment. If you change it to a villa surrounded by mountains and rivers with no one everywhere, is it possible to realize the dream of sleeping together?


    Lake blinked, took a bottle of bourbon from the wine cabinet, poured himself a glass, and drank it.


    after awhile.


    Lake took the wine glass directly, walked through the living room, and came to the balcony with the swimming pool.


    Behind her is Jiaying, who followed.


    "Skye fell asleep?"


    "Correct."


    Jiaying nodded: "Tomorrow is her graduation ceremony, she wants to go to bed early, so as not to be in bad condition tomorrow."


    Lake lowered his head and smiled.


    It seems that from the first day after entering Midtown High School, Skye once made a bold statement that he graduated three years early, but in the end, it seemed that he had just stepped in.


    Jiaying saw that Lake was silent, thinking that Lake was going to regret it, and reiterated: "Skye is my daughter."


    After all, tomorrow is Skye¡¯s graduation ceremony, and the day after tomorrow is the day of the family court hearing. In these days, when Lake is not at home, Skye has said several times that she is looking forward to the official crown as well as expecting her graduation ceremony. Edwin''s last name.


    How does this work.


    Skye is her daughter, the daughter of her and Carl Johnson. Her name is not Skye, let alone Daisy Edwin, but Daisy Johnson.


    Lake sitting on the recliner moved his eyes up to look at Jiaying.


    Jiaying''s heart suddenly burst into a daze, and she felt like she was pinched her heart severely.


    But soon, this feeling disappeared.


    Lake smiled, as always: "I know, again, Ms. Jiaying, I will guarantee and abide by every promise I make. It used to be, is now, and will be in the future. ."


    At noon in the restaurant, Hermione''s words woke up Lake.


    Since Skye actually knew it, this window paper never existed for Skye. Since it did not exist, then there is no problem when to kill Jiaying.


    But no problem is precisely the biggest problem.


    Jiaying can''t die.


    At the very least, Jiaying can''t die this year, and even if it''s dead, if possible, it''s better not to die under Lake''s hands. The reason is simple. After all, Jiaying is Skye''s biological mother.


    Lake is scornful of this reason. As long as he provokes him, he will even dare to kill his girlfriend and son. If only Jiaying is in the same area, I will be persuaded?


    Hermione asked directly, did Jiaying provoke you?


    Lake is dumb.


    Yes it is.


    Jiaying didn''t provoke him, no matter what Jiaying was planning, but at the very least, Jiaying has no signs at present, and the future that Lake can meet does not seem to threaten him.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is, regardless of whether Skye has any feelings for Jiaying, at least, Lake can''t send Jiaying to **** in the first year when they just met. No, at least...Lake shouldn''t.


    There is another reason.


    is Hermione¡¯s last words.


    "Didn''t you make a decision before, since you are shaken now, what does it mean?"


    shows a barrenness.


    Lao Tzu has always stuck to his heart, and has never wavered for a hundred years.


    Lake recalled the noon story and said directly to Jiaying: "After the graduation ceremony, you can tell Skye anything you want to say. No matter what choice Skye makes, I will respect Skye''s opinion."


    Jiaying couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief: "Thank you..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Don''t rush to thank you!"


    "Uh?"


    "I respect Skye''s choice."


    Lake looked at Jiaying like this, without any flicker in his eyes: "Similarly, I also hope you respect Skye''s choice. After all, anyway, Skye is already an adult. Come here at the age of Dongguo. Whatever counts?"


    Although the federal side can only drink at the age of 21, this law basically exists in name only. I haven''t seen that when Alexis graduated last year, did the two boys have a hangover?


    But in Dongguo, it seems to be an adult at the age of 18.


    Jiaying was silent for a while, then, seemingly convinced that she and Skye¡¯s mother and daughter nodded deeply: "I will, Mr. Edwin."


    Lake smiled, got up from the recliner and entered the living room: "It''s late, good night, Ms. Jiaying."


    "good night!"


    "..."


    the next day.


    early in the morning.


    Lake drove Skye, who was wearing a brand new set of clothes purchased by Karen in Paris last year, and Jiaying, who drove at a speed of 40 miles, very steadily toward the direction of Midtown University.


    Skye was sitting in the co-pilot doing some breathing, and then he was still muttering something.


    After all, today is not only a graduation ceremony for Midtown Colleges, but also an important day for Skye to speak on stage as an outstanding graduate of Midtown Colleges. Skye has also experienced speeches, but this time, this is the only thing in his life. Once, Skye wanted this time, perfect enough to make today her best memory.


    Seeing this, Lake, who was driving the car, smiled and said to Skye: "Sorry, neither Rachel nor Hermione can come over."


    Skye returned to his senses, looked sideways at Lake, and shrugged: "It''s okay. Ten days ago, I was mentally prepared."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Skye made a helpless expression at Lake, as if to say, what do you think?


    Lake shook his head.


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they can come. Rachel and Hermione are free men. They can come anytime if they want to attend Skye¡¯s graduation ceremony. The point is, who is Lake bringing.


    You can''t have Rachel on the left and Hermione on the right.


    In that case, it is estimated that Skye will remember today, but it will never be the kind of memory Skye wants.


    After all, today is Skye''s big day. Lake doesn''t want to take this big day and turn it into a big day when his backyard catches fire, so Lake doesn''t take any of them.


    But that''s it.


    Lake said, "Don''t worry, they told me that they will follow the live broadcast."


    There is the Demon King Skye in front of the city.


    After ¡¡¡¡ there is Peter Midtown Spider-Man.


    Midtown colleges and universities are full of scenery this year. In the past, the graduation ceremonies of midtown colleges and universities were also broadcast live on TV, but this time the number is even more than one TV station in Washington will report.


    The newly appointed female mayor of New York will also attend this graduation ceremony today. The reason is related to Skye. In the eyes of the New York Women and Children¡¯s Protection Agency, Skye, who saved Midtown College, is an ideal female character. Now the female mayor is a representative of women''s rights. It''s normal to come over, support Skye, and then brush up on the sense of existence.


    soon.


    Midtown University parking lot.


    "Skye!"


    "Gwen."


    "George."


    Lake got out of the car and hugged George who had arrived early. After letting go, he ridiculed George and said, "My daughter has graduated, how is your old father, how do you feel."


    If it weren¡¯t for saying that you should be watching this graduation ceremony in **** at this moment, you have to thank me, simply, talk about **** or God at home and replace it with mine.


    Lake looked at George with a smile, thinking so in his heart.


    He doesn''t like to be a superhero because his reputation is tiring, but it is indeed a pleasant thing to be able to watch his old friend standing here steadily.


    George ignored Lake''s ridicule, looked at the two little boys who were already wearing blue hats over there, and said to Lake, "It''s not the same for you. Your daughter has graduated. How does your old father feel?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Mood...I have twists and turns. I almost ruined my principles yesterday and shot my daughter¡¯s biological mother to death. Is this mood good or bad?


    Lake thought silently.


    at this time.


    A black car stopped not far away.


    "Skye, Gwen..."


    The two little ones followed the sound, and then watched Alexis, who followed out of the car, ran over with excitement. Then, it was the girl''s unique scream when she was surprised. U U Reading www.uukANAnshu.com


    It seems that this kind of call does not respect national boundaries.


    "Good fellow."


    Cassell and Beckett got out of the car and walked to Lake and George. Cassell complained to Lake, "I honked such an old horn behind you. Didn''t you hear?"


    Lake laughed and said, "I heard it."


    Kassel black face: "Then you don''t respond to me. As a result, we were stopped by the traffic police."


    Lake smiled and said, "You are also a family member of the police. Show them your business card."


    The New York Police are a family. Generally, if you are targeted by the traffic police, if you have a relative who is from the New York Police Department, if you report his police number to the traffic police, you will be released directly.


    This is also a hidden benefit.


    "Moreover¡­"


    Lake said to Kassel, "Who told you to go out for vacation? My daughter¡¯s graduation ceremony. You ran out for a trip. Fortunately, you are back. If you don¡¯t show up, believe me, your name will appear immediately. From the entry guard list, let you taste the greatest anger from an old father towards some harming friends."


    Kassel: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 386: Do what makes you happy

    Midtown College, on the lawn backed by the Hudson River, at this moment, there is already a crowd of people.


    Many graduates and their parents are seated.


    Outside the college, a New York police car drove here almost a minute.


    In the sky.


    Suddenly!


    Because of the ten minutes of the ceremony, the three gathered together looked up at the helicopter that was not a media helicopter hovering over Midtown University.


    Gwen looked at Skye: "Homeland security?"


    Skye nodded.


    After all, the big boss of New York State Homeland Security showed up here. There were no bodyguards, no guards, and only a helicopter to **** was considered to be enough.


    Besides, this helicopter didn''t come for Lake either.


    Ok.


    is actually too.


    Today is Skye¡¯s graduation day. Just in case, it¡¯s normal to have a helicopter in the sky and threaten the young guys who are going to do things today.


    If it weren''t for the advice of assistant Tiffany, Lake would send two helicopters, one for deterrence, and the other to monitor the first helicopter, lest the first helicopter get moths out.


    Alexis looked at Skye and Gwen with a smile on his face: "When school starts, we will be together again. Believe me, New York University is much more interesting than Midtown University. We might be able to rent one outside. Apartment?"


    Skye is sure to go to New York University to study for a degree in computer science and history.


    As for Gwen?


    Gwen made the decision to go to New York University just a few days ago, which shocked Skye and Alexis. After all, at the beginning, Gwen liked Harvard University.


    Skye thought about this, and looked at Gwen, his brows frowned slightly: "Gwen, wouldn''t you do it for..."


    For Peter, give up his future and stay in New York?


    This operation...


    Gwen was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, and interrupted directly: "What do you want? New York University also provides me with a full scholarship plus an annual subsidy of 30,000 US dollars. Although Harvard University also provides a full scholarship, it does not have this. Subsidies, and I found another job, which allows me to get employment directly after graduation."


    Alexis and Skye took a look: "Work?"


    Gwen nodded, turned his head and glanced at the men who were chatting together not far away, and then said to Skye and Alexis: "The Department of Homeland Security Biological Experiment Center, Harvard University Outstanding Graduate, Ranking in Biology Dr. Hailun Zhao, who was at the front, knew that I had participated in Dr. Connors''s regenerative gene research group, and specifically found me and invited me to join her group."


    is not for Peter.


    Although George Stacey heard the news at the beginning, it was the same, and he couldn''t wait to shoot Peter Parker directly, but after listening to Gwen''s explanation, he accepted the answer.


    Gwen said a word to George, Dad, do you think your daughter¡¯s character would do such an impulsive thing for love?


    George and his wife Helen looked at each other, then shook their heads.


    What a pity.


    If George had the privilege of watching an "The Amazing Spider-Man 2", it might change his judgment on his daughter Gwen.


    But this time Gwen did choose to stay in New York for the invitation of Dr. Hailun Zhao. It is also one aspect to be able to see Peter up close, but the most important thing is that Dr. Hailun Zhao¡¯s professional knowledge is not as good as that of Harvard University, which she likes. The few professors are poor.


    Skye rolled his eyes and looked at Gwen: "So, are you an agent under Lake?"


    Gwen shook his head: "Uncle Lake knew about this, but when I told him, Uncle Lake was also shocked, but did not object, but said that if I make a decision, I will be given the authority of internal agents and... ¡­The right to sue him at any time."


    Skye wowed, making an expression of envy.


    soon.


    Gwen and Skye and Alexis hugged, and then walked towards their position.


    Lake, George and others also walked to their positions.


    took a seat.


    Skye asked towards Gwen, "By the way, Peter, today is your graduation day. Didn''t you come here? Maybe you are depressed at home."


    Gwen sighed: "Peter said he couldn''t come, after all, you''ve made fun of this matter."


    Skye defended himself: "I am in the care of a friend."


    Gwen looked at the unstrained smile on Skye expressionlessly: "Can you put away your smile, are you saying this?"


    Skye quickly covered his mouth, then shook his head honestly.


    Clearly can graduate with them at the same time.


    The results of it.


    Inadvertently, he became a superhero, but he was about to be relegated. This is definitely a matter of not knowing whether to cry or laugh.


    But there is one thing Skye is convinced: "I think even if there are superheroes in Midtown College in the future, it is estimated that no one can break the record left by Peter."


    The only superhero who repeats.


    Wow.


    When I thought about it, Skye, who was mixed with the title of Midtown Devil, couldn''t envy Peter Parker''s name as a good neighbor in New York City, and even wanted to comfort Peter.


    Poor Peter.


    soon.


    The principal of Midtown on the stage said: "...Next, I would like to invite the representatives of this year''s graduates, Skye and Gwen Stacey!"


    The applause sounded instantly.


    The two little ones regained their senses, put away the ridiculous smile on their faces, got up one after another, followed the aisle, and walked towards the stage.


    Lake, George and Kassel are sitting at the back.


    The scenery is unique.


    Lake looked at Skye, who was shaking hands with the female mayor on the stage, with a sense of relief that there was a young girl in my family, and then he looked at George next to him for a moment.


    "Good fellow."


    Lake whispered: "Are you crying?"


    Beckett, who was sitting in the front row with Helen and Jiaying, heard these words, turned his head and looked into his eyes, watching George with tears in the corners of his eyes, and said in surprise: "God, this is a miracle. "


    After all, George Stacey and Lake are known as tough guys at the New York Police Department.


    at the moment?


    Lake sighed and said to Beckett who turned his head: "So, we should settle the betting a few years ago. It turns out that I am the tough guy in the police station."


    Baker said, "Yes, but you are no longer from the New York Police Department, remember?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Listening to the two singing, George couldn''t help his face black, his eyes twitched: "Hey, hey, occasion, pay attention to the occasion, I was blown by the wind."


    Lake and Beckett look at George.


    Next second.


    A "cut!" was given to George, and then he listened to Gwen Stacey, who had already taken the stage and started his graduation speech.


    "...Don''t waste time drifting with the flow!"


    "Live your worth."


    "...Fight for what you cherish!"


    "This way..."


    "No matter what the result is, we will not leave any regrets!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Five minutes later, the applause thundered again. As Gwen Stacey¡¯s speech ended, Skye, who was sitting in the back chair, waited until the applause disappeared again, got up, pulled his little note and walked to the stage. .


    look up.


    Skye noticed for the first time that he was sitting at the back, in a suit and leather shoes, with a shallow beard, very mature and steady, and occasionally childish Lake: "Good morning, dear teachers and dear students ..."


    If Gwen''s speech is looking into the future, then Skye''s speech is even more reminiscent of the past.


    "...Everyone has hidden suffering, but it''s not known!"


    Skye said so, looking at the many graduates of the same level in the audience: "...this is my father, a word that was told to me after something that we should remember and take warning from forever happened. But at the same time, he also told me another sentence."


    "Love will never disappear naturally, it will die because of ignorance, error, and betrayal; it will die because of boredom, cringe, and defilement..."


    "...I want to tell a story, one, a story about me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Skye smiled on stage, telling the story after she had the memory, very concise, even short, but concise enough to clearly express the story she wanted to express.


    Just as the core of comedy is tragedy.


    Although Skye told the story with a smile, it seemed that from beginning to end, a powerless tragedy was revealed. However, soon, the story reached a turning point, just like a movie, at a turning point. After that, the climax part came.


    "When I knew that I was going to be here today and giving a graduation speech, I asked my father for advice."


    "He says¡­¡­"


    "As before, be yourself, do what you want to do, and say what you want to say, so I said this..."


    "At last¡­¡­"


    "I want to share this sentence with you The way to make yourself happy is to like yourself, and the way to like yourself is to do things that make you proud."


    "...Wherever you go, you are there!"


    "Thank you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The sound of ¡¡¡¡ thundered again, Skye put away his little note, hugged the principal who got up to the applause, and shook hands with the female mayor who came to observe the ceremony, and then walked down the steps.


    But this does not mean the end. The most important graduation certificate has not yet been issued. Every year, every graduate is personally delivered to each graduation certificate by the principal.


    This time is no exception.


    But it won¡¯t take long.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, Lake and the Georges and the Kassels made an appointment for dinner, and then took Skye and Jiaying back to the Star Tower.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake put down Skye and Jiaying, he went directly to the National Land Building.


    After all, Skye and Jiaying have something to deal with.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 387: I think I will be Skye Edwin

    Ding!


    Skye opened the door with his fingerprints and walked in.


    Behind her is Jiaying who followed in.


    The atmosphere is a bit weird, but it has nothing to do with the air in the apartment. The central air purifier of the Star Building is running endlessly for three hundred and sixty-five days a year.


    Jiaying stared at Skye who put down his backpack on the other side of the sofa, and was about to speak.


    Skye turned around, but preemptively said: "Aunt Jiaying, I know what you want to say, but please don''t say it."


    The expression on Jiaying''s face stagnated.


    Next second.


    Jiaying frowned.


    These words...


    What do you mean by ¡¡¡¡?


    Does she know?


    But... when did it happen?


    Jiaying sees this, the original anxiety and anxiety have long since disappeared, and what is left is full of confusion and incomprehension: "But I am..."


    Skye nodded: "I know."


    "whats the matter?"


    "When you first appeared."


    "Ok?"


    Skye smiled: "If you are really Lake''s friend in the East, then when you and Lake first meet, you will not be so restrained, or you will not be afraid of Lake."


    Just look at Kassel.


    When Kassel and Lake were together, they both ridiculed each other, and I didn''t see how Kassel was afraid of Lake.


    Although in Skye¡¯s impression, Lake has many friends, but in her impression, among so many friends she has met, none of them is restrained and cautious when getting along with Lake.


    is wrong.


    is not without it.


    Rachel, Sever, Hermione, when these three people get along with Lake, as a bystander, Skye feels a little cautious. Of course, they are the only three of them, but Lake does not.


    As Skye, who had been living a cautious life before the age of thirteen, had already learned without a teacher that it might also be a certain ability engraved in his own DNA called the ability to perceive words and colors.


    Thanks to this ability, Skye was lucky and fortunate to meet Lake at the age of thirteen. Without this ability, although there are many police officers in New York, she still commits a lot of crimes. The criminals are not only They only hope to sell women from Eastern Europe here. Similarly, they also like to sell women from New York to Europe...


    There is something to say.


    What is generous is friendship, what is cautious is love or...enemy?


    Skye shrugged and said to Jiaying, "But you obviously won''t be Lake''s lover."


    There are many reasons.


    To put it simply, Skye felt that Jiaying would not be Lake¡¯s food. The main reason was that Jiaying had lived in the Star Building for too long. This was the biggest evidence.


    Neither Rachel nor Hermione live here yet.


    Skye continued, "Then, I asked me... the foster mother asked her to help go to the Eastern Kingdom to investigate you, that is, at that time, I knew your identity."


    The adoptive mother mentioned here is Seifer.


    Although Skye has been in contact with Rachel and Hermione for a long time, the first adoptive mother Skye contacted was also the one who taught her the basics of standing up, but Seffer, so, in some cases, Skye will chat with Seffer, and Would not choose to chat with Hermione or Rachel.


    Jiaying said directly: "Yes, I am your mother, Daisy!"


    Skye frowned: "Daisy?"


    Jiaying said, "Yes, Daisy Johnson, this is your name."


    Skye did not speak.


    Jiaying approached: "Daisy, do you know how long I have been looking for you?"


    Now that I''m talking about it.


    Jiaying directly told Skye¡¯s 15 to 10, including their status as an alien race, and how humans treated them and how they snatched Sky.


    During this period, Skye did not make any expressions.


    "Daisy..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jiaying said, reaching out to touch Skye''s cheek, but was quickly avoided by the latter: "You know, how excited I was when I saw you, my daughter, you know , How long have I been looking for?"


    Skye looked at Jiaying with a calm expression, and also told his own story.


    Actually...


    To be precise, since April 1st in 2005, when Lake and Rachel¡¯s daughter Helen Edwin was born, Skye¡¯s idea of ??finding his biological parents has become very weak. Up.


    Is it right now?


    Skye is even more looking forward to the judgment of the family court tomorrow, looking for her biological parents.


    the reason?


    Skye is actually not sure, looking for his biological parents, this is at best Skye¡¯s obsession, but it is no longer a motivation.


    and so¡­¡­


    Skye slowly told his story. After that, he fixed his eyes on Jiaying: "You know, I once asked Lake, looking forward to the family court tomorrow, do you know how he answered it?"


    Jiaying did not speak.


    "Lake gave a chuckle at the time, only to say that he would look forward to what he hadn''t had, and in his opinion, I was already his daughter."


    "My first parent-teacher meeting in Midtown College was where Lake went."


    "When my English scores were lagging behind, Lake was actually poor at the time, but he still found me the best tutor for tutoring."


    "My first prom dress was bought by Lake for me."


    "Lake used to choose any university that would give me a scholarship with me all night."


    "He accompanied me and witnessed the most important growth in my life."


    "I want to continue like this."


    "Someday in the future, I hope that at my wedding, Lake will see me off."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Skye said so, his face as usual, but his tone was very firm and looked at Jiaying: "For the family court tomorrow, in my heart, the importance is not on the graduation day. I look forward to it, really. I look forward to it, I really look forward to it, so don¡¯t undermine my expectations, otherwise, I will hate you for the rest of my life!"


    Jiaying: "¡­¡­"


    Skye smiled, and the expression on his face was as calm as possible: "Aunt Jiaying, do you remember the last word I gave at the graduation ceremony?"


    The way to make yourself happy is to like yourself, and the way to like yourself is to do things that make you proud.


    Jiaying caught this sentence for the first time, which should be what Skye wanted to say.


    There was a smile on Skye''s face: "I am proud to be the daughter of Lake and the daughter of the Edwin family, so I am very happy, Aunt Jiaying, please don''t disturb this happiness that belongs to me, okay? "


    Jiaying: "¡­¡­"


    Homeland Security Building!


    Lake sat in his office, looking blankly at the document on his hand, saying, if this is to go back from get off work at night, I am afraid that someone has already gone to the building to be vacant, right?


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Tiffany opened the door and walked in: "Sir, there is a lady Jiaying in the lobby who wants to see you."


    Lake looked up.


    Not long.


    "Please sit down!"


    Lake looked at Jiaying who was led in by Tiffany, smiled, and invited Jiaying to sit down in the reception area next to him.


    Jiaying said thank you.


    "liqueur?"


    "...thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Lake gave Jiaying a glass of bourbon that he had just poured in his hand, and then sat down on the sofa with a smile on his face: "Then, Ms. Jiaying, can I ask, have you got what you want? ?"


    Jiaying silently drank the bourbon from her cup.


    Although he didn''t speak.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake also understood that Skye had made a choice.


    This is my daughter.


    Like yourself!


    Lake nodded secretly in his heart, then, looking at the empty wine glass in front of Jiaying, he took the bourbon again and filled it.


    robbed someone¡¯s daughter and pour a drink, it¡¯s no big deal.


    Jiaying raised her head and looked at Lake: "Edwin..."


    Lake corrected and said: "Call me Lake, I said, you are my friend."


    Jiaying nodded, and then a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "I don''t know how I should be feeling now."


    Lake said: "As a parent, you will think about your children. In your opinion, how Skye is, then you should know how you feel."


    "You knew already?"


    "Before I saw you, I didn''t know, now, I know."


    "You robbed my daughter."


    "Yes it is."


    Lake admitted this frankly. After all, this point cannot be changed. However, Lake looked at Jiaying and asked with great interest: "I didn¡¯t talk to you before because I didn¡¯t think it was necessary, but Right now, it¡¯s necessary, Jiaying. In your imagination, if Skye recognizes you, then how should this story develop?"


    Jiaying frowned: "What?"


    How can it develop?


    , of course, is the happy ending of family reunion.


    Lake played with the wine glass in his hand and looked at Jiaying: "Actually, you can come here, and it has been explained that you have also made a decision. Otherwise, you can actually try to take Skye away forcibly, right? ?"


    If Jiaying forces Skye away, it is indeed possible, but Jiaying did not choose to do so.


    This makes Lake a little curious.


    Just rely on his threat, forget it, if everyone takes his threat seriously, will there be so many people who don¡¯t know how to provoke him?


    Lake said to Jiaying: "You will always be Skye''s biological mother I will not deny this, but in fact, you also understand that what you are doing is dangerous and Skye will not approve of it. Yes, isn''t it?"


    Jiaying looked up at Lake.


    Lake chuckled lightly: "You can do what you want, and even, I won''t stop you from visiting Skye. I once told Skye that she is an independent individual and can do whatever she wants. As long as she doesn''t regret it, the premise is that Skye is willing, otherwise, believe me, Jiaying, no one can bear my anger."


    talking.


    Lake shouted outside the door: "Tiffany!"


    Assistant Tiffany walked in: "Sir!"


    Lake got up from the sofa: "Bring out the guest in Room 5 and let Ms. Jiaying take it away."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Lake looked at Jiaying and smiled slightly: "Sorry, Jiaying, I believe you can control yourself, but a white man who is addicted to drugs will be an unstable factor. Tell me about Mr. Johnson, Skye can Go see him, but he can''t see Skye, otherwise, I don''t mind sending him to hell."


    Jiaying: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 388: Skye should be a little padded jacket

    Yes it is.


    The guest room in Room 5 is Carl Johnson.


    even...


    A month ago, Carl Johnson was discovered by Lake, and he was directly locked in Room 5.


    From the moment Jiaying followed the news and found Skye, Lake knew that one day, this is a drug-addicting mutation, the famous Mr. Hyde will also find here.


    However, it was different from Lake¡¯s attitude towards Jiaying. After the Red Queen monitored this Carl Johnson into the New York International Airport, Lake knew that Jack would go and arrest him and throw him into the guest room.


    Jiaying is a patient. After being troubled by Daniel Whitehorse, she has anti-human tendencies but has self-control ability.


    But this Carl Johnson?


    This is completely a drug addicted patient.


    Lake just wants to control this Karl Johnson, and has no other meaning, even Lake has some sympathy for this Karl Johnson.


    the reason?


    I watched as my wife shed eight dollars, and her daughter was snatched away, and then sacrificed to a villager in blood, in exchange for the rebirth of his wife, and then sewed his own wife...


    The passion is deep, but because of this, the mental state of Carl Johnson is a little abnormal. After all, Carl Johnson is a real ordinary person.


    But it has nothing to do with Lake.


    At that time, Skye¡¯s graduation day was just around the corner. Lake was too lazy to talk to the already addictive Mr. Hyde. It was enough to have a principal. Therefore, Lake directly left the Mr. Hyde in the guest room for nearly a month. time.


    soon.


    Tiffany led Jiaying to the guest room level, and then saw Mr. Hyde who was tied to the bed like a mental patient in the fifth ward.


    "Sorry."


    Tiffany said to Jiaying: "During this month, Mr. Johnson¡¯s violent behavior has become more and more intense. We have found many addictive drugs in Mr. Johnson¡¯s body, in order to prevent Mr. Johnson from harming him. Own, we can only take such coercive measures."


    After the alarm, the ward door opened.


    Tiffany finally said: "You and Mr. Johnson can leave by themselves. The sir has already explained it."


    finished.


    Tiffany turned directly and left. If Mr. Hyde, who had been released, intends to do things on the spot, the agent on the guest room level would use bullets to tell Mr. Hyde what is called the iron fist of justice.


    half an hour later.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Tiffany walked in from outside, looked at Lake who was standing by the French window and said, "Sir, they are gone."


    Lake turned his head and glanced, hummed, and then said, "Let the agents monitoring Jiaying also withdraw."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Lake looked at the French window in front of him again, and stared at the scenery in front of him, in a good mood.


    At night.


    Lake and Skye ended the George¡¯s and Kassel¡¯s dinner party and returned to the Star Tower.


    Skye and Mr. Hyde have left New York. As for where they went, Lake doesn''t know. He said that he would withdraw the surveillance team.


    bar counter, turned around, fetched wine, all in one go.


    Lake sipped the bourbon in his mouth and admired it: "It''s still delicious at the nine-dollar bourbon."


    Sitting on a high stool, holding Ibrahim¡¯s Skye, he said curiously: ¡°From the price point of view, the bourbon at home is nine yuan and the restaurant¡¯s bourbon is ninety-nine. It should be delicious in the restaurant.¡±


    Lake shook his head: "Tomorrow I will let the food sanitation people copy the restaurant. The bottle is 99, but I can guarantee that the wine in it is less than five cents."


    Skye opened his mouth.


    If it weren''t for worrying that today is the graduation day of the two little ones, with Lake''s violent temper, he would have gone mad on the spot.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked at his watch, then looked at Skye, and curiously said: "It''s eleven o''clock now, still awake?"


    "I graduated."


    "So."


    Skye took out his cell phone and muttered: "It''s weird, why haven''t you come yet."


    Lake blinked his eyes: "Come on? Who will come?"


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the door.


    One minute later.


    There was a dripping sound.


    The elevator opens.


    Betty, who was with Karen, blinked, looked at Lake who appeared at the elevator door, and was startled: "Brother."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, took the duffel bag in Karen''s hand, and then ignoring the luggage Betty handed over, led Karen into the house.


    "Skye."


    "Karen."


    Skye hugged Karen who walked in. Karen smiled and looked at the more and more generous and beautiful Skye who came out and said with a smile: "Sorry, I didn''t have time to attend your graduation ceremony."


    Skye said, "It''s okay, I have a CD here."


    Lake coughed next to him: "It''s eleven o''clock, you should go to bed, Skye."


    Karen looked at Lake: "I am in charge of lifting this restriction, can I?"


    Lake shrugged, ignoring Betty who was running on him next to him: "Of course."


    You are the biggest, you have the final say.


    Karen and Betty actually planned to come back on Skye¡¯s graduation day, but the tower in Paris fell down. Although it has been so long, the cost of rebuilding the tower is still arguing.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Karen''s face, obviously, it seemed that he didn''t even rest, and he just flew over.


    Skye also noticed this, so after a few brief conversations, he persuaded Karen to rest early.


    the next day.


    early in the morning.


    Lake drove a car toward the Family Court in the Upper East Side.


    Lake did not ask how Skye did the multiple-choice questions when he came back, nor did Skye say, it seems that Jiaying has become a passer-by in Skye''s life.


    Parking.


    get off.


    "Lake!"


    "and many more!"


    Lake and Skye, Karen and Betty got out of the car, and when they were about to go inside, a voice came from behind.


    turned around and looked.


    George and his wife Helen and Gwen.


    Kassel and his fiancee Beckett and Alexis.


    Lake¡¯s old buddy Joe.


    and also¡­¡­


    good fellow!


    This is the plan to fill up the hearings of the family court.


    Lake looked at the unexpected visitors, Tony Stark, and Pepper Poz, and directly asked "Why are you here?"


    Tony looked directly at Pepper: "Look, I said, this guy definitely doesn''t welcome me over."


    Pepper gave Tony a blank look, and then said to Lake, "Skye is the spokesperson for the EAA pistol of Stark Industries. It is reasonable for us to come over."


    is very unreasonable.


    Lake said in his heart, then raised his eyebrows and looked at George''s family.


    Gwen smiled and said, "Uncle Lake, on such an important day today, how could we not come as Skye¡¯s girlfriends."


    Alexis said to the side, "That''s it."


    Okay, the three little ones have always had a good relationship, and this reason is okay.


    Lake looked at him and returned to the heroic Joe of the past.


    Joe spread his hands: "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I told George, you definitely don''t want so many people to disturb you."


    Lake frowned: "So what?"


    knows my character, so you still come here?


    Joe shrugged: "But shouldn''t friends appear whenever they should appear or not, otherwise, what do you want our friend to do?"


    Lake twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    The old man would rather not want your group of friends.


    Karen said by the side: "It''s all right, don''t stand outside, go in and talk, after finishing the business, I am waiting to invite my granddaughter to have a big meal."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    entered the court.


    Originally, Lake had already opened up the relationship, and there was no need to come forward. He signed a word directly in the office, nodded and said yes to the trivial matter, because the arrival of this group of hurt friends directly asked the judge of the family court Delia?? Rebecca started the formal process.


    It''s smashing.


    on the seat of the family court.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the row of bad friends sitting behind him, and Betty who was winking her eyebrows. Her heart was extremely speechless. He used to feel that he had few friends, but this suddenly made Lake start thinking. , Do you have too many friends?


    Would you like to consider implementing the end removal system?


    Betty should be the first one to be eliminated, right?


    Lake thought so.


    "ßËßË!"


    Delia, who was sitting in the chair of the judge seated above, Rebecca knocked her own hammer, and when the court was completely quiet, she looked down at Lake and Skye who were sitting down, as well as the full seated hearing. Xi said: "Wow, frankly speaking, I have presided over such a verdict many times, but in my impression, the number of times it is full is hardly more than one finger."


    Everyone laughed.


    The opening remarks are over.


    After all, this is not a civil court or a criminal court. This is a family court, just like the traffic court. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t need to be so serious.


    The most important thing is that this time the people are not ordinary people.


    "Skye..."


    Delia?? Judge Rebecca looked at Skye who was sitting next to Lake and asked with a smile: "Are you willing to let Lake?? Edwin be your father?"


    Skye smiled brightly: "Yes, no doubt."


    This is something that makes me proud So...


    Yes it is.


    After Skye finished speaking, he glanced at Lake who was sitting next to him.


    Lake''s expression remained the same.


    Law or something, for today''s Lake, in fact, there is still not much effect. However, for most people, the law is at least symbolic.


    and so¡­¡­


    I still have to wonder if we can find a way to acquire a few congressmen, and at the very least, a few state congressmen, and suggest the practicality and social stability of polygamy?


    Lake thought so.


    The judge of the Family Court Delia Rebecca is also very simple, after all, this is a simple and clear family case, it is just a process.


    Delia Rebecca directly dropped the hammer and said: "In view of this, in accordance with the law and the power granted to me by New York, I announce that Skye Edwin and Lake Edwin will become a family."


    talking.


    Delia?? Rebecca re-signed a document that she had signed last night, and handed this legally significant document to the bailiff sitting in the audience.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 389: 16th successor to the president

    the next day.


    Lake sent Karen and Betty to JFK International Airport.


    Karen did not come back from leave this time, but because of a job change, she returned home early.


    According to the original plan, Karen would return to China at the end of this year to take over as the new Minister of Education, but something went wrong, which caused Karen to return home early.


    Three days ago, the current Minister of Education passed away in the hospital. The external cause of death was a heart attack, but the real cause, well, to put it simply, the Minister of Education was allergic to a certain kind of food, but he was looking for a new non-genuine brand. My lover didn''t know about this, so I accidentally recruited him, and then, because it was a vacation, he could belch completely when the helicopter arrived.


    This¡­¡­


    is very mysterious, but the combination of the story is actually quite logical.


    After receiving this news, Lake also learned some lessons, and at the same time, he also strengthened Lake¡¯s certain ideas, for example, when looking for women, don¡¯t look for someone younger than yourself.


    Again.


    Loli commits a crime, isn''t Yu Jie not fragrant?


    correct.


    Lake thought about the inside story that prompted Karen to return to China early. He seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Karen: "I remember, the current Minister of Education seems to be the same as Mr. Vice President who has the highest voice next year.


    Karen nodded: "Yes, I heard that Mr. Vice President almost fainted after receiving this news."


    Betty said next to him: "The relationship is just right, brother, do you have such a haircut?"


    Lake looked at Betty and nodded: "Yes."


    Betty blinked: "Who."


    Hair small hair small, from small to large, in Arlington County, why don¡¯t I remember what you have small hair small?


    Lake''s mouth curls up, and he looks at Betty: "You!"


    Betty''s face turned black: "I''m not a man. Besides, if this is the case, we should be best friends."


    Lake did not speak.


    Karen has become accustomed to the daily bickering between Lake and Betty.


    after awhile.


    Lake was looking at the signal given by the pilot of his special plane, hugged Karen, and smiled: "So, I''m going back next month, do I have to change my slogan to Minister?"


    The Minister of Education is the 16th heir to the president.


    Secretary of Homeland Security Kelly is just the last heir.


    Karen patted Lake, and said angrily: "If you dare to call, then next time you come back, don''t go home, Betty, I hear you."


    Betty next to ¡¡¡¡ raised her hand: "Yes, Mom, I will supervise it."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Rachel has moved from Washington to New York. The apartment in Washington did not sell, but rented it to her sister Mia and her boyfriend Brian at a price slightly lower than the market price.


    So if Lake returns to Washington next time, then the first choice can only be Arlington''s home.


    Lake smiled: "I was laughing, mom, I wish you a pleasant journey."


    Karen kissed Lake on the forehead: "I will, goodbye, son."


    Lake smiled and refused the hug from his sister Betty who followed: "No, ugly rejection, hurry up and get on the plane!"


    Betty stomped straight.


    after awhile.


    Lake stood at the door of the hangar, watching his special plane soaring into the sky. After the special plane completely disappeared from his line of sight, he turned to his car and left the airport.


    There is a lot of work, especially as time goes on, things on the Super Investigation Bureau have become more and more.


    It seems that we need some time to dig Maria Hill over.


    Lake thought so.


    ten days later.


    is New York''s Kennedy Airport.


    Ten days ago, Lake was sending Karen and Betty back to Washington, but this time, he was here to send Skye to the east country for vacation.


    is wrong.


    To be precise, it was a summer trip with three little ones.


    A few days ago, the three little ones planned this trip abroad, and they still want the kind of independent and autonomous vacation trip, no bodyguards, no accompanying, only three little ones.


    Skye, Gwen and Alexis.


    Under the family meeting of the three children, as the highest status and the most powerful Lake, he has the right to make decisions. He directly rejected the three children''s unreasonable thoughts.


    "Europe?"


    "Oh, human trafficking, and let''s find out about the human skin inn dedicated to the entertainment of the perverted rich."


    "...Island that day?"


    "I just experienced an earthquake and tsunami last month. I heard that something leaked over there. If I do it again, I''m going to Atlantis to beg someone."


    "...How about India, I heard Betty say that India is very good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the three little ones full of expectation, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, took out his mobile phone, and directly reported to the three little ones a news that happened just ten days ago when a female tourist went to India. Looked.


    The three little ones are all bad at once.


    This doesn''t work either, that doesn''t work either, then you can only go to Hawaii?


    but¡­¡­


    I''ve been to Hawaii several times, and if I go again, there is nothing new.


    Lexus took out the George¡¯s globe, turned it, and turned it directly to the east. He pointed to the two great powers over there, and looked at the three little ones: ¡°These two places are good, one month¡¯s time, fifteen days on each side. Just right."


    The three little ones only discussed it, and then shrugged. It was not the purpose to go out to play. It was the real goal of the three little ones to get out of the sight of adults and play independently for a few days.


    Alexis said, "My Russian is pretty good."


    Gwen said, "I''m also okay in Dongguo."


    Skye opened his mouth: "I...my English is good."


    Two little ones: "..."


    In the hangar.


    Lake and Skye hugged, then took out a satellite phone from his arms and handed it to Skye: "After the plane arrives at the airport, someone will call this phone. After confirmation, go out."


    Skye glanced at Gwen and Alexis, who were hugging each other with their parents not far away, and looked at Lake with some confusion: "Say there are no bodyguards."


    Lake said, "There is no bodyguard, it''s on the face."


    Skye: "¡­¡­"


    Are you kidding me? Although the Eastern country environment here is also the best, it is not without darkness. If Lake hadn¡¯t been a trusted friend on the Eastern country and Russia, he could even give it directly to the Eastern country and Russia. Rejected.


    The most important thing.


    Lake lowered his head and said to Skye: "Although I said that Inhumans are just alien experiments, I don''t have any discriminatory mentality. Moreover, Jiaying''s Afterlife Manor is very beautiful. You should go and take a look. ."


    Skye opened his mouth.


    Lake Tiger touched Skye''s head and smiled: "Don''t worry, you are my daughter. If she dares to keep you, believe me, I will personally go over and bring you back."


    Skye blinked, then took Lake¡¯s satellite phone and nodded.


    after an hour.


    The rig that was originally planned to take off in ten minutes was dragged and dragged by Kassel and George for an hour. This allowed the special plane to take off smoothly and send the three little ones on vacation.


    Lake retracted his gaze and looked at Kassel and George speechlessly: "By the way, in normal times, everyone says that they are not daughter slaves. If I didn''t stop them just now, good guys, do you really plan to go up together? "


    good fellow.


    If these two guys are allowed to run up, what is the special plane of his senior director of the Department of Homeland Security?


    Isn¡¯t it a stowaway?


    Cassell nodded: "I have already bought a ticket for the afternoon."


    George said, "I''ll wait to get a visa."


    Lake had a black face: "Do a fart, you shamelessly, I want more, leave me here, whoever dares to go out, I will send someone to stay in the underwater secret prison."


    Say something to someone.


    Lake didn¡¯t intend to break his ethics for these two guys. However, in order to reassure these two guys, Lake still said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the East, someone will take care of the three of them?¡±


    Cassell and George looked at each other.


    "Who?"


    "my friend."


    "Is this... the answer?"


    "Forget it, why doesn''t it count, a special department of the Eastern Kingdom, the head of operations, this can make your two daughters feel at ease."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake cast a blank glance at Kassel and George. After revealing a bit of news, he opened his car door directly, looked at the two people still outside, and said, "I promised them three. I''m optimistic about you, don''t talk to you. In the past, I promised to do what I said, and I promised that you wouldn¡¯t get out.


    Looking back, Lake planned to send a text message to Hell''s Kitchen, asking them to blacklist Kassel and George.


    As for the formal route?


    Ah.


    Directly issued a notice in the name of the Department of Homeland Security. Don''t tell me to go abroad. If they buy a ticket to another place, they will be arrested directly and sent to Homeland Security.


    That night.


    Madison Avenue Harlem community home.


    Ruiqiu''s house.


    Lake tasted Rachel¡¯s specialty dishes, then looked at the little padded jacket Helen playing alone in the living room, smiled and said to Rachel: "I will go to Washington tomorrow."


    Why is it a little padded jacket?


    Skye is now regarded as his daughter, and she is naturally a little padded jacket. However, his eldest daughter is Catherine, and Catherine is the little padded jacket. Naturally, Skye is a little padded jacket. When it is his youngest daughter Helen''s turn, then Isn¡¯t it just a little padded jacket?


    Rachel nodded: "Is it because of Karen''s inauguration ceremony?"


    Lake nodded: "I think so."


    After this period of operation, it has basically been confirmed that Karen has become the new Minister of Education ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The inauguration ceremony has also been confirmed, just the day after tomorrow.


    But Lake has other purposes when he goes back this time.


    Rachel looked at Lake curiously, and there was nothing to avoid: "Because..."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head: "Of course not, I was here to find an administrative director for the Super Investigation Bureau."


    "Who?"


    "Maria Hill."


    "¡­¡­"


    Rachel frowned, recalled for a moment, and then looked at Lake: "The deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the one who was forced to step down because of the Eiffel Tower?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    can''t drag anymore.


    When I met his deputy director David Buss yesterday, good fellow, Lake almost thought Buss was about to land, and Buss gave him an ultimatum.


    Either quickly find someone to come over, or Lake will deal with the piles of Super Investigation Bureau affairs with Buss.


    Lake chose the latter.


    Going back this time, it happens that this matter can be implemented.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 390: Recruit Maria Hill

    Lake is quite confident about this invitation.


    In the beginning, Lake tried to invite once, but it was a pity that Maria Hill went out at that time and could not meet it. However, it may be a good thing for Lake to want to come now.


    Lake had the final say, at that time the probability of an invitation being rejected was as high as 80%.


    This time?


    The success rate is 80%.


    the reason¡­¡­


    Maria Hill is now serving as the judicial inspection commander in the Quantico Army Base. How can I say it, although Lake once said to Anna that the military advocates the strong, including the strong, but that is for the elite troops. .


    For the ordinary military, discrimination against women still exists.


    Especially Maria Hill is also the commander of the judicial inspection, which is not to mention. Therefore, Lake feels that the success rate of this invitation is at least 80%.


    the next day.


    Lake drove directly to the military base outside New Jersey, and then took a special military plane from there, suddenly pulled the boot cabin directly over Arlington County, and parachuted down directly.


    ßË!


    Lake got up from his backyard, undid his parachute, and greeted Betty who seemed to be on the phone in the backyard, "Hi."


    "I will call you later."


    Betty regained consciousness, said to the chat partner, and then looked at Lake falling from the sky with a surprised look: "Brother, you are..."


    Lake shrugged: "The special plane was still on the way back, so I found a helicopter and made do with it."


    From luxury to simplicity.


    I''m used to flying on a special plane. Even if it¡¯s business first-class, Lake is still a little unwilling to let Lake go on a passenger plane. Although the helicopter is a bit bumpy, they are all comrades-in-arms. They also have a common language. It doesn¡¯t matter. It is also a good thing to be able to collect some military anecdotes from the chat.


    "Where is my mother."


    "Talk to Mrs. John next door."


    Betty said again, looking at the parachutes scattered in the courtyard, her expression became a little weird, and she looked at Lake: "Brother, you''d better tidy up quickly. If you let my mother know that you will give her most beloved kumquat tree Make it like this, haha."


    At the end, Betty couldn''t help laughing thinking about the treatment Lake might enjoy.


    Lake also laughed, and walked toward the living room: "I know, so hurry up, my dear sister."


    Betty''s expression condensed, and then she was stunned: "What?"


    I didn¡¯t parachute home, it¡¯s my shit.


    Lake said without looking back: "If you don''t accept it, I will tell the general where Bruce Banner is now."


    Betty aroused, turned around: "You can''t know."


    Lake stopped and turned to look at Betty, with a mysterious smile on the corner of his mouth: "Are you gonna bet, my dear sister?"


    Betty opened her mouth.


    gambling?


    bet a barrenness.


    Betty was silent for a while, glanced at Lake, gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, then speeded up, and quickly walked to the place where Lake had just landed, and started rolling up the parachute just like rolling garbage.


    Lake wanted to laugh even more when he saw this.


    Where can Bruce Banner go?


    India.


    This is nothing strange at all. Although India has been ridiculed by Easterners, the number of people who travel to India first is far higher than the number of people who want to travel to Eastern countries.


    After all, Indian yoga is in the Federation, and it is much more popular than the cultivation of immortality in the East.


    So Lake knows where Bruce Banner is going. It has nothing to do with arranging a man to secretly monitor his sister Betty¡¯s cell phone.


    Lake swears.


    But it¡¯s not surprising that Lake knew that because of guilt he had destroyed a block and declared himself, Bruce Banner, who simply ran to India to hide, contacted Betty again.


    Even Lake doesn¡¯t bother to intervene. As long as Betty doesn¡¯t go to India, or Bruce Banner can¡¯t leave India, Lake can be regarded as not being seen.


    If it takes a long time, there will always be problems.


    Moreover.


    Lake didn¡¯t say it at the time, but there were some considerations. For example, this time, wouldn¡¯t it be used? If Lake doesn¡¯t have a handle, can Betty help him clean up the parachute so obediently?


    after awhile.


    Lake walked to the door and took a look. After thinking about it, he simply returned to the backyard with a glass of bourbon that had just been poured, and said to Betty, who was trying to sort out the parachute, "What time will I vote tomorrow?"


    "Nine o''clock?"


    "The result is stable."


    "how could I know."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tomorrow, the Senate will vote on the newly nominated Minister of Education, Karen Rose. If the number of votes exceeds 51 votes, then Karen will officially take up her duties and take office. There will be a meeting. Just show up with family members.


    This is a big day for Karen, and it is also a big day for the Ross family. As everyone knows, Karen is very concerned about special days. If anyone dares to be absent for no reason, at least he will be babbled by Karen for the next three years. Talk.


    "Where are my clothes?"


    "Dad said I will bring it back to you this afternoon."


    Betty said, then raised her head, and looked at Lake feeling something wrong: "No, why don''t you just jump in Quantico?"


    Lake shrugged: "Too far, I don''t want to cause trouble."


    The sentence after ¡¡¡¡ is the point.


    Lake feels that every time he goes back to Washington, he has to provoke something. If this is to jump to Quantico, something snakeskin will happen, which directly or indirectly leads to Karen¡¯s big day tomorrow, then Lake feels that he will be three times in the future. Years are going to be uneven.


    and so¡­¡­


    For the sake of prudence, Lake chose to jump straight to Arlington. From the beginning of the landing to the beginning of the Senate vote tomorrow, Lake promised that if the door does not come out, he will go straight to his destination.


    half an hour later.


    Karen, who had finished chatting with Mrs. John next door, came home and saw Lake. She was very surprised. Then she glanced at Betty, who was lying on the sofa who was not as alive or dead, and asked directly towards Lake: "Why didn¡¯t you let your sister pick you up ?"


    Betty rolled her eyes on the sofa.


    I have acted as a free labor force to roll up the parachute for him, and how do I need to drop it? The specialists in the army who arrange the parachutes also have this kind of subsidy.


    At night.


    General Ross also returned from Quantico base, and by the way, he brought a brand new colonel''s uniform and handed it to Lake.


    Karen who was in the kitchen said, "Do you need me to clean up your medal?"


    Lake said, "I promise, each of my medals is brand new, madam."


    "correct!"


    Karen holding the cooking knife seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the three people standing in front of her, and then looked at Betty: "Don¡¯t you also have a military uniform? It happens to be together. After you install it, the three of you are standing there. Let me take a look."


    Lake and Rose looked at each other, and it didn''t matter to Karen''s proposal.


    Betty turned over from the sofa: "Mom, are you kidding me."


    In order to make Betty stay at the embassy more justifiably, Betty himself was a scientist in the military, so Betty also had a military rank.


    One lieutenant.


    Of course, this is not the point.


    The point is that after dinner, Betty, who was wearing a lieutenant''s uniform, opened her mouth and looked at the series of bright and blind medals on his brother Lake''s chest and his father, General Ross, which was also rich in medals.


    Betty looked down at her poor medal, blinked, and said to Karen who was sitting on the sofa and reviewing them, "Mom, can I not wear it?"


    In fact, Betty still quite likes her military uniform.


    but¡­¡­


    There is no harm if there is no comparison. Comparing with the two next to him, Betty feels like a shivering Xiao Mengxin.


    But...


    On the second day, Betty was still a little reluctant to wear military uniforms and went out together. This is because Karen considered the composition of the family members. It is enough to have one in the family who does not wear military uniforms. If there is one more, it will be a little different. It''s too coordinated.


    At ten o''clock in the morning.


    The result came out.


    Karen Ross passed the Senate with 65 votes in favor of becoming the new Federal Minister of Education.


    in the corridor.


    Lake, wearing a school uniform, watched the protesting people outside, his mouth curled slightly.


    Betty walked over from the side and looked at: "These people are really idle."


    Lake smiled.


    Those outside are here to protest Karen Rose¡¯s nomination. The reason is simple. Karen has no previous experience in the education industry. The experience mentioned here refers to the kind of public education. Karen has only, The experience of private education, Karen is the director of several private education institutions in Washington, which has caused another contradiction.


    These opponents feel that Karen¡¯s appointment will definitely sting public education.


    But if it is useful to protest, why is it a derogatory term?


    Rose opened the door from the next room, looked at Lake and Betty over there and said, "Hurry up, I''ve taken the oath."


    Lake and Betty regained their senses turned and walked into the room.


    After entering.


    There are already media over there.


    On the stage, under the federal flag, Karen placed one hand on the bible and the other held it high.


    "I, Karen Elizabeth Rose solemnly swear."


    "I will support and defend the Federal Constitution and oppose all enemies at home and abroad. I will stand firm and be loyal."


    "I voluntarily assume this obligation, without reservation, and will never evade. I will perform my duties fully and faithfully for the duties I will assume!"


    "God testify!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Under the flashing spotlight, after the oath is over, from this moment on, Karen Rose will also officially become the new Federal Minister of Education.


    soon.


    Lake and Rose and Betty also took a group photo on the stage. By the way, I took a few more photos for the media.


    in the afternoon.


    Lake left Washington directly to deal with his own affairs.


    Recruit...


    Maria Hill!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 391: You will have the corresponding rights

    Kuang Tike.


    Although the army base where Maria Hill is located is also in Quantico, but in fact, Quantico is a place name. It is located at the base of the Army, Land and Air Forces. Most of the time Lake goes to the Air Force base.


    And from the air base to the army base, it still takes a certain amount of time.


    Three o''clock in the afternoon.


    In a military uniform, Lake with the Medal of Honor hanging on his chest, holding his hat, followed the soldiers who stood at attention and saluted after seeing him, and arrived at the gate of the inspector''s office of the Judicial Department of the Army Base.


    knock on the door.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Lake pushed the door in. At first glance, he saw Maria Hill sitting at the desk, wearing a combat uniform, and working in a light office.


    "Colonel Edwin?"


    Hill raised his head, looked at the incoming person, a little surprised, got up, stretched out his hand, and shook hands with Lake.


    Lake smiled and his tone was very familiar: "Maria, it''s been a long time since I saw you, I hope I won''t disturb you this time."


    Hill smiled, and said please sit down, inviting Lake to sit down.


    Lake sat down, put his hat on Hill¡¯s desk, and then looked at Maria Hill, who was also sitting in her own seat, straight to the point: ¡°Maria, are you interested, do you want to change your job?¡±


    Lai Someone has never liked playing with virtual things.


    Go straight, this is Lake''s style of doing things.


    Hill raised his eyebrows.


    Lake watched the change of expression on Hill¡¯s face and laughed haha: "Well, it seems that Maria already knows about this and is prepared?"


    Hill closed the document in front of him and nodded: "With this preparation, I''m just not sure when, in fact, according to my guess, you might come and invite me in March next year."


    "Oh?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake was a little curious and asked, "Can I ask, is there any scientific basis for this speculation?"


    Frankly speaking, this time Lake came because David Bass gave an ultimatum. After all, Bass had felt like a black slave in the Middle Ages more than once.


    Lake didn''t want to give this illusion to Buss, so in order to avoid Buss overwork or perceive some truth, Lake came over.


    Hill smiled and said: "For the most part, the progress of the Supernatural Activity Detection and Investigation Bureau is indeed a secret, but I think Colonel Edwin never intended to conceal it, and, although I am from God The shield is down, but the intelligence network I have woven for so many years is still there."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully.


    After a wave of power-grabbing confrontation between Super Investigation Bureau and S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, they have actually fallen behind. However, in the confrontation with Cobra, S.H.I. Iron Man has entered indiscriminately, but at the very least, the proposal to dissolve SHIELD has been temporarily taken off the Security Council table.


    Moreover, the Super-Inspection Bureau is not a secret agency. Neither Lake nor Secretary Kelly has such plans. The Super-Inspection Bureau is based on the federal government and is following a formal path. Congress authorizes a completely legal and reasonable law enforcement power. S.H.I.E.L.D., a misnomer, is not a class and level.


    The most, the place where S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is better than Super Investigation Bureau, that is, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was established a little earlier than Super Investigation Bureau.


    Besides, the construction of the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau is in full swing, and it is proceeding openly. Some people on Long Island know what the headquarters of the bureau is built on that island.


    just.


    Lake curiously asked: "Why is it next March?"


    Time may be useful to other people, but Lake, he just thought of what to do.


    Hill explained: "I also watch the Super-Inspection Bureau. The Super-Inspection Bureau is currently engaged in a multi-line combat mode, and it is still proceeding in a disorderly manner. There are also super-inspection tasks in recruiting agents and building headquarters. This may be able to solve it for a while, but if you don¡¯t care and wait for the real operation, such disorder and chaos will be terrible. According to my intelligence analysis, this problem will be placed in front of the stage from behind the scenes by March next year at the latest. You need to tackle this problem."


    As he said, Hill spread his hands: "It just so happens that I am the proponent and setter of the SHIELD hierarchy, just like people like to find designers with successful experience. Naturally, you came to me, isn''t it just for this? ?"


    I like to go straight.


    Lake thought so in his heart and nodded. Since Maria Hill is blunt, Lake naturally said bluntly: "Yes, a brand new law enforcement agency was born. If you want him to run for a long time, So, from the very beginning, the internal management system must be formulated. Maria, the bloated SHIELD is rejuvenated in your hands. This is why I want to invite you to join me. SHIELD cannot give you what you want. Yes, but I can."


    Bass is responsible for the internal work, but it has only been a few months, and David Bass has no hair at all. If he has hair, it is estimated that he will be completely wiped out in the past few months.


    Lake is not very familiar with this business of management.


    Although Lake has also taken the SEAL team.


    but¡­¡­


    Let¡¯s put it this way, Lake runs rams and makes Huang Lao!


    Lake''s style of doing things is infinitely close to the avengers of the ninth world, but in terms of management, Lake''s style is Huang Lao who does nothing.


    Hill nodded: "I like your frankness, Colonel Edwin."


    "Me too, you are also very honest, Colonel Hill."


    Lake also smiled and asked directly: "So, Maria, come and help me."


    Hill thought about it, nodded directly, and then looked at Lake, without talking nonsense, and said directly: "Yes, if you agree to my two requirements."


    The reason why Hill joined S.H.I.E.L.D. from the army back then was because the army at that time was not suitable for women''s development, so he left.


    Although the military is now trying to protect Maria Hill from being guillotined by the angry Parisians in Paris, Hill originally thought that after so many years, the military''s treatment of female soldiers might have improved.


    But there seems to be no improvement at all.


    So Hill doesn¡¯t care about job-hopping. She is talking about her loyalty to the Federation. Obviously, compared to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency that is under the management of the Security Council, the roots are Zheng Miaohong. S.H.I.E.L.D. None of the super-inspection bureaus under the Ministry are qualified to lift shoes.


    After all, Aegis is a slave of the five surnames, if you count Hydra, good fellow, it is a slave of the six surnames.


    just...


    Two requirements?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and then, without any hesitation, nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Hill was taken aback for a moment: "I haven''t said any requirements yet."


    Lake laughed and said, "No matter what the request, I think I will agree, but if you are not at ease, you can talk about it first."


    have come.


    I don''t want to be pulled by the guy from Bath to lose hair with him. That guy has no hair loss. Lake''s hair goes through advanced maintenance once a month.


    Hill said directly: "Since Colonel Edwin invited me to join, can I understand that Colonel Edwin trusts me 100%?"


    "no doubt!"


    Lake nodded very surely. No doubt, no doubt about employing people. Although Maria Hill used to belong to S.H.I.E.L.D., but Hill was a member of the military, and her abilities are on the other side, and she knows the bottom line about S.H.I.E.L.D. If Maria Hill joins, then the original plan for S.H.I.E.L.D. to roll out of the Federation within three years is estimated to be perfectly realized one year in advance.


    Hill said: "In this case, can I understand that in the Super Investigation Bureau, I have the same level of security authority as Director Edwin?"


    Lake looked at Hill: "If you can abide by the same level of confidentiality, then, yes, Maria, as the administrative commander of the Super Investigation Bureau, you have the highest level of security. As for what level, you need to be The administrative commander helped the Super Investigation Bureau set it up."


    The greater the power, the greater the responsibility.


    I want the horse to run, can I not feed the horse?


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This sentence will at most fool a little bug, and change to another person. Anyone who has been beaten or beaten in society will believe this sentence.


    While wanting greater responsibility, the corresponding honor rights and status must be matched.


    If Hill can observe the highest level of confidentiality relative to the highest authority, then Lake doesn''t care about this.


    Besides, 100% trust is not considered the highest level of confidentiality?


    "Second..."


    Maria Hill continued to talk about her last request: "If I say, I want Natasha Romanov to come and help me?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Black Widow.


    Row.


    Lake nodded and said directly: "Yes."


    Hill seemed a little surprised.


    Lake looked curiously: "What''s the matter?"


    Hill frowned, "I thought you would think about it."


    "Why?"


    "For..."


    Hill was just about to speak, then looked at the expression on Lake''s face, and smiled, "Well, you are not only honest, but also very free and easy."


    Lake laughed haha: "Captain Hill, do you think I have an opinion on this Natasha?? Romanov?"


    What a joke.


    If Lake had any problems with Natasha Romanov, the black widow would never be able to live safely to the present.


    even...


    Lake has always known when Maureen just died, and even now, Natasha Romanov, like some of the Aegis, is a staunch anti-Lake, thinking that Lake has rejected it. They recruited and killed their people, this ugly must be reported.


    But Lake doesn''t care.


    You jump back to you, but don¡¯t wait until the old man is injustice when he settles.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t have much feeling for Maria Hill who wanted to recruit Natasha Romanov. In a word, this was not his death-free gold medal.


    So far, the only person who can get complete immunity from death on Lake''s side is the only one.


    Karen.


    Even in the future, no matter what Karen will do, even if he stabbed Lake with a knife, Lake will not do anything to Karen. As for other people, as for others, some people have preferential treatment, but nothing more.


    Lake spread his hands, and after listening to these two requests from Maria Hill, he smiled: "I have agreed, and now I can write a note, if Colonel Hill is worried."


    Hill said, "I believe in Colonel Edwin''s promise."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 392: Is eternal life a gift or a curse

    Lake is all smiles.


    This is great, finally don''t be dragged by the guy Buzz to suffer with him.


    Of course.


    Suffering is not the point.


    I guess no one believed it, but the fact is that, as the director of the Super Investigation Bureau, if it is not necessary, even after the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau is established, Lake will not stay there.


    the reason?


    Hermione is there.


    It doesn''t matter whether Lake goes there to do business or what he does. What matters is what Rachel thinks. Since he decided to embrace the woods, naturally, there are many things Lake needs to consider comprehensively.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake got up with the look on his face, as if he had met a sage-like king, stretched out his hand to the opposite Maria Hill, smiled and said: "Welcome to join the Super Investigation Bureau, trust me, you will know this is the best one. s Choice."


    Hill joined to resolve a potential harem storm.


    This is great.


    If this is when Lake¡¯s Kingdom of God is achieved, it is necessary to give Hill a priesthood as a reward, but for now, it will exist. If Hill¡¯s performance remains the same, Lake promises that his kingdom of God will be better than Maria Hill. .


    just...


    Hill got up, shook hands with Lake symbolically, and then said, "I will be in New York before the end of this year."


    Lake blinked.


    what?


    the end of this year?


    good fellow.


    Now at the end of June, July, August, good fellow, there are still two months, so why am I coming here so eagerly?


    Isn''t it just to prevent David?? Buss got his wish and pulled me over to stay up late with him and be bald?


    Maria Hill pointed to the one on her desktop. The one that had just been delivered with the confidentiality level written on the cover: "If Colonel Edwin comes over this morning or before then, I will leave immediately to choose the handover. , But, just when Colonel Edwin came over, there was something on my side."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Can''t you go back?"


    Anyway, there are more people in the base. It doesn''t matter if you change your job. It''s his super-investigation. If he goes back and doesn''t bring Maria Hill back, Lake has no doubt that Bass will fight him hard.


    These years, I want to find a hardworking black...


    ÅÞ.


    It is very difficult these days to find a deputies who can work hard, especially if it is even more difficult to think that a deputies who are also capable, and can be used as a shield when necessary, if not necessary, Lake will let Bass live for a long, long time. .


    Hill smiled: "You can retire."


    Lake sat down again, he heard the voice-over of this sentence, he could retire, but he could not.


    Then I take a step back.


    The default deity is gone. As for whether he can rely on his own efforts to win one in the future, it depends on Maria Hill''s performance.


    Lake thought about it, but he was still a little curious and said, "May I ask, what kind of case is the case that can keep Colonel Hill from going to the debriefing?"


    The Judicial Office of Quantico Army Base not only manages military cases on the entire base, but also includes cases on overseas military bases.


    but¡­¡­


    Maria Hill is not a prosecutor, but an inspection commander. Lake thought for a while, but he didn''t figure out what level of case would interest Maria Hill, but his military hope was not. A little news.


    "Sorry."


    Hill smiled, and said toward Lake: "I don''t think Chief Edwin wants his administrative commander to be a big mouth."


    makes sense.


    You convinced me.


    Lake nodded, raised his hand, and made a compromise: "My fault, sorry, but, Maria, I still hope you can resolve this case as soon as possible."


    Maria Hill nodded: "Thank you, I will be as soon as possible."


    Lake took back his hat, put it on, turned and walked towards the door, thinking in his heart, what reason should he use to comfort Buss, and give him a bottle of whitening agent, so that his complexion becomes as white as his own. ?


    can...


    This is contrary to my original intention of staying with Buss.


    Lake thought so in his heart, and was already considering whether he should call ten call girls worth 10,000 dollars a night for Buss to go to his deputy Buss to get angry.


    at this time.


    "Chief Edwin."


    "Ok?"


    Lake, who was about to open the door, stopped and turned to look at Maria Hill who was making a noise.


    Hill looked at Lake curiously, thought about it, and said to Lake, "Actually, I want to ask Director Edwin a question."


    Lake said, "Please speak."


    Hill has agreed to join the group and got on the super-investigation boat. That is his person. Lake has always been very easy-going with his own people.


    Hill said, "Chief Edwin, what do you think of immortality?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Immortal?


    Lake smiled: "Is there such a thing in this world? I understand. Did you see Bucky Barnes and Captain Steve Rogers who is still frozen?"


    Hill said: "No, I''m talking about immortality in the true sense, that is, the kind that you won''t die, no matter what, you won''t die."


    Lake narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The Chaos Force comes out.


    Next second.


    Lake recovered the Chaos Force and shook his head: "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what you said Maria."


    Hill smiled and said, "If such a person exists, Director Edwin, do you think this is a gift or a curse?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Look at people."


    "Ok?"


    "People who can''t get it want to get it. This is called a dream, and people who get it want to lose. What do you think is called?"


    "Curse?"


    "Wrong, hypocritical!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake put his hands in his pockets and looked at Maria Hill: "Maria, you know that **** is real, then you should also know how to exchange life and death authority from the hands of hell, right?"


    Life and death go to hell.


    Either learn from the Merlin Archmage, and do a battle with hell, directly forcing the **** to sign the alliance under the city, exempt the call of death, and stand and live!


    Either follow the example of the Federation Mage that has been destroyed by Saga, make a deal with hell, betray his soul, and live on his knees in front of Mephisto''s lackey.


    "Maria, do you think, if there are such people, what kind of people do they belong to?"


    Lake''s mouth curled up, with a smile: "They signed a soul contract with hell, or maybe even they don''t know, maybe their ancestors used their strength and **** in exchange for such immunity?"


    Hill: "..."


    At night.


    Lake drove Rose, Karen, and Betty back to his home in Arlington County after a rather boring dinner.


    Lake¡¯s room.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    Following the call of Lake, wearing a pajamas, seems to be wearing a nightcap, as the interpretation of human nature seems to be walking on the road of evolution, the red queen very humane rubbed her eyes and yawned: "It''s late, Lake , On your side."


    Lake laughed and said, "I know, help me find someone out."


    After red, nodded.


    Lake said: "Nair Lane, a member of the Marine Corps, should now be stationed at an Afghan military base."


    This is Lake''s afternoon. He found some relationships and confirmed the names of people who may have appeared in the top-secret information on Maria Hill''s desktop.


    Lake used his account to search the military system, but the result was unexpected.


    Originally, Lake expected that there should be no such person, but he found it with his account. Unfortunately, the information was blocked and Lake did not have permission to view it.


    This is very intriguing.


    Lao Tzu¡¯s security level can inquire how many extraterrestrial corpses in the 51st area, and the file of a female soldier, he does not have the authority to inquire?


    Lake also tried Thaddeus Rose''s account, the same.


    "All right!"


    After ¡¡¡¡ red, after unsealing a blocked data file, it was presented on the computer in front of Lake: "It''s too easy, it''s a piece of cake."


    Lake smiled.


    For the Red Queen, as long as there are things related to the Internet, which Red Queen wants to find, which one is not a piece of cake?


    Nair Lane, female, African descent, twenty-five years old, Union Marine, sergeant, stationed in Afghanistan...


    Lake looked at a little black **** the screen and raised his eyebrows.


    "The Red Queen."


    "Ok."


    "Can you find out, who authorized to block this soldier''s file?"


    "Yes...Charles Blanc!"


    After five seconds after the red, after finding out the names of the files authorized to be blocked, he directly found out the entire file of General Charles Bronk.


    Yes it is.


    An army general blocked this file. To be precise, in 2003, he became the first general of the Army¡¯s African-American chief of staff. Yes, this Charles Bronk is also African-American.


    now it''s right.


    While the military is unanimous on the outside world, the three armies actually have their own small camps.


    For example, General Hawke of the Army is not compatible with General Ross of the Air Force. The Navy and Lake do not have much contact. Although they used to be seals, they entered as the Army so they are in their respective military databases. It can be done to such a degree.


    Like a rock climbing, after climbing to the red at the top of the document, he sat down: "When I followed this Neil Lane to dig, I found a funny one among the blocked data."


    Lake regained his senses: "Fun?"


    After red, he nodded, and then released a video file.


    This should be a first-view head-mounted camera in Afghanistan. Listening to the surrounding sounds, it should be soldiers hiding in a small village during the suppression of terrorists.


    ßËßË.


    A door of a room was kicked open, and several Marines filed in. Then, the owner of the video seemed to see an Afghan woman lying on the ground. When she ran to save her, the woman violently slammed with a knife. Cut the throat of the protagonist of the video.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "That''s it?"


    Is this funny?


    Human flesh bomb is interesting. This is called self-eating.


    Our Lady must die!


    Honghou said: "Then if I tell you, she is not dead."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 393: Was slapped in the face as soon as he was admitted?

    "not dead?"


    "Resurrected?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The Red Queen seemed to be thinking, and after a while, she said: "Yes, I captured her picture from a surveillance camera on an Afghan military base. The picture is in the second place where her throat was cut. God, it was taken yesterday. According to the comparison of her pupils, she lived."


    Lake touched his chin without speaking.


    Actually...


    He used the Chaos Force from Maria Hill and didn''t analyze anything. To be precise, Lake gave up.


    the reason?


    Maria Hill does not seem to be an ordinary person, at least, not an ordinary human being.


    Lake was aware of it when he touched Maria Hill''s consciousness with the Chaos Force, and he could forcibly invade, but in that case, Maria Hill might be aware of it.


    had his throat cut, and then resurrected.


    This¡­¡­


    Isn''t this the effect of the immortal body of the old man?


    Lake regained his senses, blinked, and looked at Red Queen: "Red Queen, help me investigate Maria Hill, her father, mother, the eight generations mentioned above, and jump out for me wherever there is something wrong."


    After red, nodded.


    After the Red Queen went to search for information, Lake returned to the current video on the desktop, as well as a photo from an Afghan army base.


    In the video, Nair Lane was directly cut to the ground. Through the falling head-mounted camera, there is no doubt that with that kind of wound and that kind of bleeding speed, who has the ability to save life, Lake would like to call him his medical saint. .


    But on the second day after his throat was cut, this Neil Lane appeared in the photo, let alone injured, his neck was absolutely unwound.


    Of course, this may have something to do with the skin tone of this Neil Lane, because black blocked the wound, but this is also inexplicable. A little black girl with such a severely cut throat can get out of bed and run away the next day. .


    This is unscientific, it can even be described as magic.


    and so¡­¡­


    This old man is involved in some magical plot again.


    My version of the Hydra IQ is not enough. I can bear it. All changes are made to the version, but Maria Hill is not an ordinary person, good fellow, you just changed the settings directly.


    are you not afraid of avalanches?


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart.


    the next day.


    early in the morning.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Hong, he woke up Lake and said that she had completed the collection of information there.


    Lake took a bath and changed into his suit again, as if he had regained a new life, sitting in front of his computer desktop, opening the red package and sending the information.


    Maria Hill, a native of Chicago, the day she was born, the temperature was below minus forty-four degrees. As a result, her mother died in the hospital directly because of the extreme cold weather and dystocia. Her father never forgave her. , This created her somewhat indifferent and impersonal character.


    After that, Maria Hill chose to join the army. Unlike Lackner¡¯s promotion, which was a little behind-the-scenes, Maria Hill relied on her own strength. It was especially unfair to women in the military at the time. The Times went out of their own way and successfully attracted the ideas of the Security Council and Peggy Carter, who was also the director of Aegis.


    Then Maria Hill was recruited by Peggy Carter and entered S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and the resume in S.H.I.E.L.D. was also the resume that Lake had seen before.


    It seems, it seems, nothing special.


    Lake checked Maria Hill¡¯s several missions and combat missions. In the mission report, he cross-compared the reports of other soldiers, and found nothing unusual.


    after awhile.


    Lake set his gaze on the first line of Hill''s resume, and then rummaged.


    "The Red Queen?"


    "coming."


    "Maria Hill''s mother... where''s the information?"


    "sorry, we do not have that."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "No."


    The Red Queen shook his head and said: "Maybe it was because there was no systematized office here at the time. I didn''t find any relevant information about Maria Hill''s mother on the Internet. I tried other methods and found one thing. "


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Say."


    Honghou said: "That''s it, Maria Hill¡¯s mother family information ends here. I haven¡¯t found any information about Maria Hill¡¯s grandfather and grandmother. Maybe, Maria Hill¡¯s mother is an only child?"


    Lake laughed.


    only child?


    Why don¡¯t I believe it?


    So the question should be on the side of Maria Hill¡¯s matrilineal family?


    interesting.


    Mutations?


    or blood inheritance?


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    "I am Lake."


    Lake glanced at the number from Quantico and connected directly.


    "Colonel Edwin."


    "you are¡­¡­"


    "Sullivan, Lieutenant Sullivan, I''m an assistant to Colonel Maria Hill."


    "Ok?"


    Lake got up from the chair, grabbed his coat, and walked outside: "Is there something wrong?"


    Sullivan over there stood at the office window of the base, looking at Maria Hill who was taken in the car, and said, ¡°Sir, Chief Hill was just taken away by a group of people.¡±


    Lake went down the stairs: "Who took it away?"


    good fellow.


    The administrative commander that the old man had booked for himself was just taken away in broad daylight and in broad daylight?


    Betty, who was sitting at the dining table over having breakfast, looked at Lake as he came down the stairs and greeted him, but there was no reply.


    General Ross and Karen glanced at each other, as if they were communicating.


    Lieutenant Sullivan over there shook his head and said: "CID!"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    The CID here does not refer to the CID on Hong Kong Island. The full name is the Criminal Investigation Department, which is responsible for the investigation of all crimes related to army personnel and property.


    From death to crime of fraud, from inside the barracks to outside the barracks, from the federal territory to overseas, as long as the federal army is involved, then it has the authority to investigate.


    What did the people from CID ask Maria Hill for?


    Crime?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, thought about it, clutched his phone, and said to General Ross at the restaurant: "General, do you know anyone at CID?"


    Ross was taken aback, CID? After thinking for a while: "I drank at the bar with their commander, General James Gregg, how did you get into CID?"


    Lake walked to Betty, under Betty''s gaze, grabbed Betty''s car key aside, and walked toward the door and said: "I''m not causing trouble, but my subordinate is causing trouble, General, make a call. "


    finished.


    Lake didn''t wait for General Ross to call, he pushed out the door.


    Rose blinked his eyes, a little helpless, and after a glance with Karen, took out his mobile phone, rummaged, found the phone number of this General James Gregg and dialed it.


    after awhile.


    Lake received a call from General Ross on his way to Quantico.


    Phone.


    General Ross said that he had greeted him, but James Gregg was the commander-in-chief of the entire huge CID system, and what his people said, some are not righteous, at least, for the Army, if there is any As far as things are concerned, no matter who asks him to intercede, it is of no use.


    Lake said thank you.


    "The Red Queen."


    "I found it."


    Honghou appeared on Betty¡¯s in-car central control system screen and said: ¡°The arrest of Maria Hill was an agent of the 404th Gendarmerie Group. The arrest order was authorized by the Deputy Commander General Harris.¡±


    "This General Harris, what''s the background, I haven''t heard of it."


    "Madley Harris, Major General of the Army and Deputy Commander of the Army Criminal Investigation Command, who was unknown before the operation in Afghanistan, has risen rapidly in recent years..."


    The Red Queen tells the story of Madley Harris.


    Boom!


    Lake drove at 150 miles. After half an hour, he arrived directly at the gate of the Quantico Army Base. After showing his ID, he hurried all the way to the Military Police Building.


    get off.


    Not far away, I was the female lieutenant who led Lake to Hill¡¯s office yesterday. Lieutenant Sullivan ran all the way to Lake: "Captain Edwin, the sir was brought here by them."


    Lake said, "I know."


    Lieutenant Sullivan blinked.


    If General Rose did not make the same call, Maria Hill would be taken to the base belonging to the CID by the military police, rather than still in the army base.


    "What crime did they use?"


    "Spy."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Sullivan and laughed aloud: "Spy, really?"


    Maria Hill is a spy, wow, this is the same funny saying that Alexander Pierce is an undercover agent under S.H.I.E.L.D..


    Lake''s thoughts turned in his mind, and then shook his head with Sullivan next to him, and pointed to the military police building: "Go, go in and take a look."


    If you caught it yesterday, the old man would never say anything.


    But Maria Hill has already indicated that he will go to his super-examination bureau. The old man has asked David Bass to want to enter Maria Hill¡¯s name into the system As a result, you are at this time. Arrested?


    This is not giving Lake face. He just joined the Super Investigation Bureau in the last second, and was investigated in the next second. If this is known to outsiders, I guess he would think that the Feng Shui Bureau of the Super Investigation Bureau is watery and dry.


    The most important thing.


    If Lake can''t even keep the administrative commander he personally invited, then, are there any capable people and strangers who dare to join a law enforcement bureau that can''t even provide them with security?


    For any law enforcement agent, even, for any soldier, they are not afraid of dying in war or even assassination. What they fear is being stabbed in the back.


    Especially knives from their own people are the most chilling.


    Go up the stairs.


    The phone is connected.


    "Hey, Lake."


    "Mr. Minister."


    Lake directly showed his homeland security certificate, and while walking into the military police building with Lieutenant Sullivan behind him, he said: "Mr. Minister, I think you are coming to Quantico. I''m going to be bullied to death."


    Minister Kelly in his office: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 394: Hill is Lao Tzus

    Lake always does things wrong to people.


    Even if Maria Hill really committed the crime of espionage today, Lake was also confirmed. The reason has just been said. If the person is gone, I will find another person, but if the heart is lost, it will be difficult to bring anything.


    Shaking Minister Kelly over, not to support Lake, but to prevent the worst from happening.


    Your army criminal investigation can indict espionage, but the security of our country is not enough?


    Today, you dare to arrest Maria Hill from the National Land Security Bureau, Lake will bring intact evidence in the next second, and one of them will start arresting people.


    Although Lake can be regarded as a member of the Army, this is all forced by the other side, and Lake is a legitimate defense.


    In the office.


    Minister Kelly first glared at Lake who was sitting on the sofa, then got up with a smile on his face, and shook hands with the commander-in-chief James Gregg who entered the door.


    After a few greetings.


    Lake asked directly: "General, can I ask, what reasons did the people of CID use to arrest people from the National Land Security Bureau?"


    James Gregg looked at Lake and smiled: "Your man?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, Colonel Maria Hill is the administrative commander of the Supernatural Activity Detection and Investigation Bureau of China''s Land Security Bureau. I have sent the relevant documents out to get them."


    Talking.


    Lieutenant Sullivan, who knocked on the door outside, took a freshly printed stack of documents and handed it to Lake.


    Lake took it and put the document directly on the coffee table in front of him, and looked up at James Gregg: "This is the order of the Pentagon, and this is the filing of the Land Security Bureau of our country."


    This James Gregg has a stinky and hard temper, so what''s the matter with Lake.


    Lake jumped directly over the military system. First, he urgently requested a real-value transfer order from the Pentagon, and then asked the New York Department of Homeland Security to file Maria Hill quickly.


    in this way¡­¡­


    Although Maria Hill is still a member of the military, she is also a homeland security person. Naturally, this jurisdiction needs to be carefully considered.


    James Gregg said to the guard standing behind him: "Let General Madley" Harris come over. "


    The guard nodded and walked outside.


    General James Gregg had taken the documents on the coffee table and looked at the most conspicuous transfer order from the Pentagon Army Headquarters. His eyes fell on the day of signing. He raised his head and glanced at Lake who was sitting across from him. Minister Kelly said: "Minister Kelly, I think you can also take a look."


    Minister Kelly took over, glanced at the adjustment time, and then looked at Lake without knowing what to do.


    I said before.


    This tune is freshly baked, naturally, this date is also freshly baked.


    Lake did not change his face, but said, "General Greg, Maria Hill is the one I recruited."


    clarify one''s position in one sentence.


    Maria Hill is an old lady¡¯s person, I¡¯m in Baoding, and **** comes, it doesn¡¯t work.


    at this time.


    authorized the arrest of Maria Hill this time, and the deputy commander General Madley Harris also walked in from outside.


    General Greg and General Harris shook hands, and then introduced Minister Kelly and Lake. After he was seated, he explained the matter and looked at General Harris: "What is the arrest warrant you signed? ?"


    General Madley Harris seemed a little surprised that the Department of Homeland Security was also involved, but quickly returned to normal, and said directly: "Col. Maria Hill is suspected of being involved in an espionage case. According to the procedure, I authorized the arrest warrant. ."


    At any rate, he is also a colonel, only one step away from the general. In fact, it can be arrested. For example, can a lieutenant arrest the colonel. Therefore, in cases involving a major or higher, the arrest warrants are issued by these two generals. Signed and authorized.


    But this is also a situation. At the very least, when the evidence is conclusive, it can be arrested first, and then authorized. The military does not have so many messy and seemingly unreasonable procedures.


    "Then, Colonel Maria Hill should give us more."


    Lake leaned on the sofa and said so, turning his head to look at Minister Kelly: "What do you think, Mr. Minister."


    I said you are barren.


    Secretary Kelly glanced at Lake expressionlessly, wishing to slap Lake to the end. If Lake hadn¡¯t been well-known for federal law enforcement in New York State before, Secretary Kelly might have signed this document on the spot.


    But now?


    Secretary Kelly nodded, agreed with Lake¡¯s opinion, and looked at General Greg: ¡°General Greg, or else, let¡¯s join the investigation. After all, Colonel Maria Hill belongs to our Department of Homeland Security.


    Minister Kelly can''t say the words of robbing people directly, or that Minister Kelly has no face to say after seeing the date of the transfer.


    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that Lake had been concocted on a temporary basis.


    Why?


    Ah.


    After Minister Kelly finished speaking, he cast a look at Lake, as if to say, when did Maria Hill hook up with you guy, and how long has it been.


    Lake looks at his nose, and his nose looks at the heart.


    Actually.


    To Lake¡¯s expectation, Lake originally thought it was General Harris who led the arrest, but General Harris said: ¡°This matter is a case in which the 404 Military Police Group is responsible. They are also urgent and urgent. I reported that Colonel Maria Hill had scheduled a plane to fly out of the Union at 9 o¡¯clock this morning. In order to prevent the flight from happening, I authorized this arrest operation. However, I don¡¯t know the specific case very well. I Make a call and ask Colonel Lawrence Morey to come over and ask."


    Lake looked at the expression on the face of General Harris who took out the phone, not as if it were fake.


    The Chaos Force comes out.


    Take it back.


    Lake raised his eyebrows. Well, it seems that this is indeed a misunderstanding. Frankly speaking, Lake believes that Maria Hill is a true patriot. Since Maria Hill has been accused of spying, then there is only one possibility. Up.


    There are ghosts in the military.


    Lake originally thought that maybe he could catch a big fish this time. Unexpectedly, this hope seemed to be lost.


    soon.


    Colonel Lawrence Morehei was led by the guards to the office.


    Lake directly sacrificed the Chaos Force.


    Next second.


    Lake''s mouth curled up, he had already got what he wanted.


    interesting.


    It seems that this time, I can really catch a big fish.


    Lake thought so.


    General Harris put his hands behind him, standing upright Lawrence Morey asked directly: "Colonel Morey, what''s going on."


    Lawrence Morey was like a proud black rooster, full of breath, and seemed to be chanting slogans: "Sir, during our routine inspection yesterday, we discovered that a phone from Afghanistan had entered the base. Investigation confirmed that the call belonged to a rebel organization in Afghanistan, and that the base phone was owned by Colonel Maria Hill."


    "The content of the call."


    "We are deciphering, sir."


    Lawrence Morey said: "We got news at night that Colonel Maria Hill wanted to fly to Afghanistan. In order to prevent him from fleeing, we apply for your permission to guard him in accordance with the 24th order."


    There is reason and evidence.


    is just one sentence, my arrest is in accordance with the procedures and logic.


    If I didn''t look at your heart, I''m afraid I would think that this is a simple misunderstanding.


    Is it unusual for Maria Hill to talk on the phone with a villain in Afghanistan? It may be strange to put it on others, but don¡¯t forget that Maria Hill was previously in the global spy agency SHIELD.


    What''s weird about knowing a few terrorists?


    Lake said that he knows a few too. It is normal to call and greet him by accident. After all, who said that law enforcement officials can¡¯t make friends with terrorists?


    As long as the terrorist does not intend to come to the Federation, but only overseas, Lake doesn''t care about it at all.


    Of course.


    This is not the point.


    The point is other.


    "How is the interrogation?"


    "Colonel Maria Hill refused to admit it."


    "Of course she won''t admit it."


    "¡­¡­"


    General Harris looked at Lake who spoke out.


    Lake touched his mobile phone, made a wait gesture, and then clicked on the specially processed mobile phone made by Stark Industries, and with a buzzing sound, a projector ejected directly from the phone head.


    "Two people......"


    Lake looked at General Greg and General Harris, and said with a smile: "I just asked my people to inquire about it. Yesterday...no, it was a call from overseas that the army base received in the past half a month. Signals, more than 10,000 were all entered from Afghanistan, but none of them dialed out from outside the Afghan base."


    paused.


    Lake looked at the standing Colonel Lawrence Morey: "Mr. Colonel, the access phone you found should be Maria Hill''s office phone."


    Lawrence Morey frowned and said, "After comparing the signals, we confirmed that the signal was in the office of Colonel Maria Hill."


    awesome.


    Don''t say which phone, only the signal. If something goes wrong, can it directly indicate that Maria Hill has a secret phone?


    What a pity.


    I am even better.


    "Is there a record?"


    "what?"


    Lake looked at this Colonel Morey: "Mr. Colonel, did I not express it clearly enough? There is a record and duration of this call. I remember what you just said, you are deciphering the content of the call, or you can send it directly to Homeland Security. Let''s play it, we can decipher it in less than ten minutes."


    talking.


    Lake looked at General Greg and General Harris: "Two generals, if Maria Hill is really involved in spying charges, the anger of both of you, what''s next for me, how?"


    General Greg smiled haha: "Take our anger, I''m afraid that irritable bull will directly settle the account with me."


    The words are not finished.


    General Rose walked in from outside: "James, as soon as I came over, I heard you speak ill of me."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 395: Hill is not an earthling

    General Ross is here to give the Lake platform a real deal.


    In fact, General Ross was ready to come over after he finished the phone call. However, today is at least Karen¡¯s first day as Minister of Education. Ross came here after sending Karen to take office.


    After General Greg and General Rose shook hands, he looked directly at General Harris.


    Although General Greg can also directly give orders to Lawrence Morey, for the sake of cooperation, under normal circumstances, it is whoever is responsible.


    General Harris is not nonsense. After all, Lake has guaranteed it and looked directly at Colonel Lawrence Morey: "Give the information to us, the New York State Bureau of Homeland."


    Lawrence Morey looked awkward.


    Lake laughed and said, "What''s the matter, there is a problem?"


    Morey glanced at Lake, and then to his commander, General Harris: "I''m going to make arrangements."


    General Harris nodded.


    Lawrence Morey turned and walked out of the office.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    is interesting.


    How does he intend to forge call recordings that do not exist at all? Or, in other words, feel that the authenticity of his forged call recordings can be deceived by the Information Analysis Center of the Department of Homeland Security?


    can...


    I didn''t plan to let the Information Analysis Center investigate this matter at all. Regardless of your encryption method, for the Red Queen, it is the difference between a small hammer and a sledgehammer.


    Lake thought in his heart, returning to his senses, and got up from the sofa: "Two, can I go see my agent first?"


    Secretary of Homeland Security Kelly is here.


    Army Air Force Lieutenant General Thaddeus Ross is also here.


    Iron-faced selfless, hateful like hatred?


    This is the way to do it, but this is not the stage of confirmation. General Greg will still give it to the investigation stage to save face.


    and so.


    Lake five minutes later, in a room guarded by two military policemen, he saw Maria Hill who was taken to this room.


    Hill looked at Lake who came in: "I am now very glad that I joined the Super Investigation Bureau."


    Look at this reaction speed.


    The Paris Tower incident, knowing that there is someone else behind the scenes, but as a result, Hill was sold by S.H.I.E.L.D. without hesitation.


    Looking right now?


    Hill was taken away by people from the Army Criminal Investigation Service an hour ago. Within half an hour, someone intervened, changed the destination, brought her into this room, and then she saw Lake.


    Lake smiled, opened the chair, and sat down: "For my friends or allies, I will never give up, how about you, how are you."


    Hill nodded: "It''s okay."


    Lake said, "Do you have any thoughts about your situation?"


    Hill spread out his hands and clinked handcuffs: "They caught me in the name of a spy, so I was wondering where they gave me such an unreasonable charge."


    Lake laughed and said, "I can give you a hint."


    "Please speak."


    "Someone doesn''t want you to leave Quantico and go to the base in Afghanistan."


    "¡­¡­"


    Maria Hill frowned, then looked at Lake: "Sergeant Lyle Lane?"


    Don¡¯t ask how Lake knew it, because it was a stupid question, and it¡¯s coming. If you ask this question, it has no effect except a waste of time.


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Maria Hill frowned, then looked at Lake: "You know?"


    "Maybe a little bit more than you think."


    Lake shrugged and looked at the time on his watch. The guy estimated that it would take some time to forge evidence. I will give you this time and look at Hill: "It just so happens that the conversation here should not be tapped, don''t mind. Tell me about it?"


    Maria Hill laughed, then talked to Lake.


    As we all know, Maria Hill was born in Chicago, and where Chicago is, the alias of a weapon can basically verify one or two things.


    Thomson submachine gun, nickname, Chicago typewriter, became famous in the gang era, because it was widely used as the main weapon of gang members, and mostly used in the Chicago gang, so it was named Chicago typewriter.


    This is the background, a background story that must be explained. About ten years ago, a vicious serial murder occurred in Chicago. A serial murderer called "Gravedigger" used the Chicago Cemetery to kill continuously in five years. Killed more than 70 women and hid them in the Chicago Cemetery after they were killed.


    In fact, the gravedigger was very concealed. If it weren¡¯t for an accident, a resident did not approve that the authorities planned to open the coffin for his mother¡¯s autopsy again. He accidentally discovered that his mother¡¯s coffin had two more women with different levels of decay As for the corpse, I am afraid that the gravedigger will continue to hide it.


    After¡­¡­


    The more the authorities investigated, the more they felt that something was wrong, so with the intervention of the FBI, a huge project was directly restarted, the Chicago Cemetery was excavated, and the coffins were opened one by one and the autopsy was performed again.


    In theory, even if the FBI wants to open the coffin, it requires the authorization of the family or the investigation order from the court, but this is a huge project, but most do not want a stranger in the coffin of their relatives. People, so they are very cooperative, only one person refused the FBI¡¯s request to open the coffin and was included in the list of suspects by the FBI.


    This person is called Hemel Hill.


    Maria Hill¡¯s father.


    So when the FBI asked Hemel Hill to assist in the investigation, Maria Hill here also learned of the news and returned to Chicago. In twenty-two years, I have never returned to a hometown that is familiar and strange.


    It is clear.


    Hemel Hill¡¯s non-cooperation was useless. Under the court¡¯s investigation order, the coffin where Hill¡¯s mother was buried was still seen again, but after the coffin was opened, the result was somewhat unusual.


    was empty inside, there was no corpse, and even after testing by professional equipment, it was clear that this coffin had never lain any corpse.


    About this, the people from the FBI directly asked Hemel Hill. Of course, Hemel Hill¡¯s explanation is one. I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t want you to disturb my wife¡¯s long sleep.


    This explanation may be able to make the FBI doubtful.


    But Maria Hill is a word, a punctuation mark is not believed.


    Because it¡¯s very simple, even though, since childhood, her father has always blamed her for her mother¡¯s death, but as Maria Hill grew up day by day, in her cognition, her father had never been there, even if it was I never visited the cemetery on my mother¡¯s death.


    In addition, the current Maria Hill has been tempered by the army and Aegis, she is no longer the little girl who was indifferent despite her father''s cold and violence before the age of sixteen.


    So after the gravedigger was arrested, when Maria Hill brought her father home, there was a direct showdown.


    Either Hemel Hill told her the truth, or Maria Hill said that she would use all her resources to find out the truth on her own.


    Hill said this, and looked up at Lake: "Guess, what did my father do?"


    Lake looked up: "Sometimes, actions are often more convincing than words."


    Hill laughed.


    Yes it is.


    Hemel Hill, who was drinking at the bar with his head down, was silent for a while facing Maria Hill¡¯s interrogation. Then, when Maria Hill spoke again, he directly took out the Tibetan The pistol under the bar shot directly at Maria Hill, who was unsuspecting at the time.


    Maria Hill pointed to her forehead and smiled bitterly: "Do you know what it feels like to be headshot?"


    Speaking of which, Maria Hill didn''t think she could get approval or answers from Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought about it seriously, and then said: "It hurts a bit at first, but after it hurts, it will be numb, and even a little sour. After that, when the curtain is completely closed, it will be a pain that goes deep into the bones. "


    Maria Hill looked at Lake in surprise.


    good fellow.


    I just sigh with emotion. Why are you so serious? The most important point is that you can accurately say the feeling that only people who have experienced a headshot can experience?


    Lake''s mouth curled upwards, and he did not explain anything, but reached out his hand to signal: "Please continue."


    Maria Hill glanced at Lake for a few moments, withdrew her suspicion, and continued to tell her story.


    The story after ¡¡¡¡ got a headshot is very simple.


    About five minutes later the bullet on Maria Hill¡¯s forehead was automatically squeezed out, and then Maria Hill opened her eyes again and took a big breath. The joy of returning to the world for the rest of his life, at the same time, I also understood some things in this resurrection.


    They are immortals.


    To be precise, they are the descendants of the first generation of humans or Midgardians who survived by chance.


    Xiaopoqiu has two names in this universe.


    When the small break was on the World Tree, it was called Midgard, and at that time, the people on Midgard were the same as those on Asgard, Niifelheim... From the moment of birth, he is an extraordinary person.


    Just as Jotunheim, the kingdom of the frost giants, is good at the power of frost, the first humans of Midgard also have their own special skill, that is, immortality.


    but¡­¡­


    Midgard fell off the world tree and became the small-breaking earth today. In the process of falling from the world tree, Midgard encountered a crisis of extinction, and Midgard lived on it. The entire army was almost wiped out, and only a few people remained.


    And Maria Hill¡¯s immortal bloodline, going back up, is one of these few people.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 396: I could be the king of Midgard

    at first.


    When Midgard was still hanging on the World Tree, he belonged to the same kind of sky as Asgard, but in the process of falling, Midgard began to involute seriously. Looks like a small broken ball.


    And all this happened so suddenly that when the incident happened, the Midgard had no time to react, which directly led to the extinction of the entire race.


    Although the Midgard are immortals, they are only immortals. They are not the Asa tribe and can use divine power, nor are the frost giants able to use the power of frost. In addition to immortality, the others, Midgar Virtue and ordinary people are unintentional.


    Because at that time, there was only one big boss in the whole world tree, and Midgard was also the first to surrender. With the blessing of the Asa protoss, Midgard was still in a primitive form of slash-and-burn cultivation, unable to come in the catastrophe At the time, relying on oneself to rush out of the small ball to avoid this catastrophe.


    In the room.


    Lake listened to Maria Hill''s account and raised his eyebrows: "These are all your blood telling you?"


    Maria Hill nodded: "Yes."


    Lake remained silent, and made a gesture of please continue.


    Hill continued to describe below.


    After being shot to death by his father and then resurrected from the dead, this Hemel Hill whispered words that I knew I knew, and then told Maria Hill about her mother''s story.


    The story is almost a bit simple.


    When he was young, Mr. Hemel Hill was also regarded as a man of Chicago. By the way, Mr. Hemel Hill is actually a descendant of immigrants, a descendant of Italian immigrants. Hemel Hill was once a Chicago Mafia. Senior members of the.


    The scenery is infinite.


    Don''t say merging with other black gangs, at the worst, but the fierce men who ganged up with the Chicago Police Department on the street.


    But on a certain day of a certain month of a certain year, Mr. Hemel Hill fell when he saw Hill''s mother, so he turned around and Hemel Hill turned back the prodigal son.


    Then came the day of heavy bleeding. At that time, Mr. Hemel Hill was distraught and reluctant to leave in the morgue for a long time. Even when the temperature was below minus forty-four degrees, Hemo El Hill didn''t have any feelings, his heart died that day.


    but¡­


    scammed to death.


    Mother Hill, who died of dystocia, opened her eyes when Hemel Hill was crying and was about to faint, and almost sent Mr. Hemel Hill to **** to report.


    Then came the confession link, and then, Mother Hill feigned her death. When she entered the soil, she secretly dropped the bag and buried the empty coffin into the mud.


    After all, Mother Hill¡¯s dystocia death was registered at the time, and it has been confirmed, and it has been cold for almost three hours. It will be frightening when she is resurrected.


    Lake said, "Let me guess, maybe there is an aunt who is kind to you by your side?"


    This is the script, the normal script.


    It''s a pity that it is obvious that this version of Lake has always liked to play cards out of routine.


    Hill shook his head: "Sorry, let you down, I didn''t have this aunt in my childhood, and even, I have nothing to remember about my childhood."


    Her mother ran away.


    Originally, Mr. Hemel Hill thought that Mrs. Hill would come back again after the storm, but one year, two years, three years... Hemel Hill did not wait for her to become his wife. Completely give up.


    Hill¡¯s mother ran away. After the suspended animation, she never appeared once. It is precisely because of this that Hemel Hill¡¯s attitude towards her daughter Maria Hill is so cold and violent.


    "and so¡­"


    "So since then, I have been searching in secret, or, searching, as talented as I am."


    "..."


    Lake nodded and said curiously: "Then have you found her?"


    This she naturally refers to Mama Hill.


    Hill showed a wry smile: "I don''t even have a picture of her, how can I find it?"


    Poor.


    Lake thought so.


    Hill looked up and looked at Lake: "So, is Chief Edwin too?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, smiled, and looked at Hill: "Why do you say that."


    Hill said directly: "I used to pay attention to you."


    Lake: "..."


    noticed me?


    Lake raised her eyebrows. Maria Hill was thirty-eight years old this year, and Lake was thirty-six this year, just two years away. When Lake joined the army, he was sixteen years old like Hill. But when Lake entered the army, Greek You are already eighteen years old.


    The same is true.


    The most likely place to expose Lake is the army. After all, Lake¡¯s several combat missions have indeed encountered danger. If it weren¡¯t for immortality, it¡¯s probably already GG.


    but¡­


    By the time Maria Hill noticed him, she might have been in S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and Lake was probably already in New York.


    As expected.


    Hill said, "Do you know where I noticed you?"


    "Appreciate further details."


    "A picture taken by Maureen Hand."


    "..."


    "A picture taken when you took a shower."


    "..."


    Lake''s eyebrows twitched slightly. Good fellow, Maureen died in 2001. It''s been seven years, but why does it feel so lingering?


    "You don''t have any scars in that photo!"


    "..."


    Just as Lake was thinking about it, Maria Hill said so. Lake looked up at Hill. He did not deny or admit: "I have no scars. This has something to do with how many times I have been to the beauty hospital."


    The effects and side effects of Immortal Body are just as great.


    There is no scar. For Lake, who was in the army in the early days, it was a huge flaw. Therefore, in order to make up for this flaw, when Lake was cashing out his credit card, he adjusted to a certain beauty hospital and swiped his card for several large purchases.


    Just in case.


    It¡¯s not that there is no beauty for men, especially if Lake is so handsome, it is perfectly reasonable and normal to go to a beauty salon.


    Anyway, no one doubts what is wrong with Lake because there is no scar on Lake. At least, it will not be until the fall of General Rose. Now, under Lake¡¯s current status, he can¡¯t dare to say this. .


    Hill listened to Lake¡¯s explanation and nodded: ¡°Yes, so, I suppressed this photo and told Agent Natasha Romanov not to tell anyone else about this suspicion.¡±


    Lake looked at Hill with a strange expression: "You instructed the task at that time?"


    good fellow.


    Am I the wrong person?


    Hill shook his head directly: "No, I was in charge of the internal services at the time, but Natasha Romanov knew what I was looking for, so after realizing this, he told me this discovery. I only asked Natasha to ¡¤ Romanov, don¡¯t give back to this matter, nothing has mixed with you."


    Lake looked at Maria Hill, then nodded after a while: "I believe you, Maria."


    Maria Hill belongs to the kind of straightforward personality, yes, yes, no, no, lying, maybe, but just now, Lake didn''t feel Maria Hill had any trace of lying.


    "Are you?"


    "what?"


    Maria Hill looked at Lake and repeated this question. In fact, Hill¡¯s secret investigation of Lake was similar to Tony Stark. At most, it was found that Lake was born in a city hospital in Colorado, except for this. Besides, there is no other useful information.


    But neither the mother nor the father¡¯s names are present. To some extent, this is a suspicious point.


    is either too common or really careless.


    is either too unusual, it is really intentional.


    In view of Lake¡¯s growth history, there is a saying, anyone will subconsciously choose the second answer.


    Lake smiled and didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he said: "Maybe one day, you will know, am I? Right now, you should go to the Afghan base to find this sergeant who was cut back from the dead. "


    He has reached the point where he doesn''t need to keep his own secrets. Except for the core secret, Lake has never kept secrets too much.


    But non-confidentiality and frankness are two different things.


    At the very least, if there is no such thing as the immortal, the descendant of the Midgard who suddenly appeared, if anyone asks Lake bluntly, Lake¡¯s answer is no.


    But now?


    Use the immortal to set the source of his immortal body?


    This¡­


    Lake is calculating the benefits and risks that this incident may bring, and the evaluation of the value is geometric. Before the evaluation report is released, Lake will not give an affirmative answer.


    Hill glanced at Lake and confirmed that Lake did not intend to showdown now, nor did he force it. He said directly: "Yes, I have made Sergeant Lyle Lane look good on the Afghan base. According to the plan, I will be there. Go there today to pick her up."


    Lake said, "But something went wrong, and it''s not just you who know about it."


    Hill grumbled: "Sergeant Lyle Lane had his throat cut during the operation. Although after the case, the UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com Afghan base has blocked any information dissemination, but the federal army It¡¯s okay to block the outside, but it can¡¯t block the inside."


    At the very least, it is impossible to block the capitalists who sponsor the army in all sorts of ways and are in a symbiotic relationship with the army.


    Hill said, "Do you know who is doing the trick?"


    Lake said directly: "Merrick Pharmaceuticals Medical Group."


    This is the information he got directly from the head of that Colonel Lawrence Morey.


    Hill frowned: "Is this in the federal army?"


    Lake said with a chuckle: "Not very well-known in the Commonwealth. His headquarters is in London."


    "London?"


    "Ok."


    "A family that is not well-known, but it is also the largest supplier of medical supplies to the NATO army. The owner of the Merrick Pharmaceuticals and Medical Group in London is called Dudley Dursley. I am checking other information."


    Lake was directly talking about the information he knew so far, so he said that this time he had caught a big fish.


    A capitalist from London went to the army of the Federation and invested in a colonel. He was also a colonel in the gendarmerie. What did he want to do?


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 397: Mysterious informant fights again

    Although the relationship between the Commonwealth and London is very good.


    but¡­¡­


    is not so good yet, uh, at least, the Federation can sit back and watch its own hand rise to the troops of other countries, but it is difficult to ignore the hand that other countries rise to the troops of its own.


    accused Maria Hill of spying?


    This is simply the thief shouting to catch the thief. Lake feels that this is a credit for himself. After all, he still counts on his military merits and waits for the time to change his general.


    Anyway, he is one step away from the general position. After all, the promotion of the general requires the consent of the Pentagon and the signature of Mr. President.


    Lake thought so, since this Merrick Biopharmaceutical Group can invest in the military police group, then there must be other investments in the military bases in Afghanistan.


    This is a nest case.


    If you can get this vote, hehe, Lake wondered, maybe, when it''s time to operate, maybe he can be put on the rank of general before Mr. President changes his term.


    Helped the army to eradicate a case of foreign capital that infiltrated one''s own side. This favor is not big or small to the army. The specifics depend on the method of operation.


    Maria Hill frowned directly after listening, and then looked at Lake: "Sergeant Lyle Lane?"


    Lake said: "I''m letting my friends at the base in Afghanistan understand the situation, but I just sent a message that Sergeant Lyle Lane is still in the base."


    Maria Hill breathed a sigh of relief.


    A person who has come back from the dead is looked upon by a foreign capital, and what kind of treatment he will receive is something I don¡¯t even need to think about.


    It¡¯s the same as why Bruce Banner had to escape in the original plot, in order to prevent himself from being sliced, but Bruce Banner was completely thinking about it, and this Sergeant Lyle Lane would actually encounter this. Kind of treatment.


    The reason is the same as before.


    Bruce Banner was what the military wanted, but Banner used the mentality of a capitalist to speculate on the military.


    Lyle Lane is what the capital wants, so it is perfectly normal for Maria Hill to be worried.


    at this time.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    take out.


    A text message sent after red.


    Lake put away the phone, got up, and said to Maria Hill, "Wait a minute, I guess, in ten minutes, you can go out."


    Maria Hill: "..."


    back to the office.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake came in, he looked at a few pairs of eyes looking at him, and smiled: "Sorry, the chat time is a little longer."


    Minister Kelly showed an indescribable expression towards Lake, as if saying, long, no, no, your time should already be considered extremely short.


    General Ross shook his head at the two opposite generals a little speechlessly, as if saying, sorry, unfortunately, there was such a walking Alexandre Dumas.


    Lake collected the eyes of Minister Kelly and General Rose, blinked, and then was speechless for a moment.


    its not right.


    Lake felt that he had been very restrained. In other words, since when did his image become so bad?


    General Greg looked at Lake who was sitting down again, and pointed to Colonel Lawrence Morey who was still standing there, and said, "Colonel Morey has already sent the call log. Ten minutes, can the Department of Homeland Security unlock it? ?"


    "of course."


    Lake said with a smile, saying so, and then said: "And, when I walked in, it was already deciphered."


    Lawrence Morey who was standing there was a little shocked, but he hid it well.


    General Greg and General Harris looked at each other, then looked at Minister Kelly: "Is homeland security technology so advanced?"


    Minister Kelly smiled without saying a word.


    Lake said: "It''s just that this answer may disappoint General Greg and General Harris."


    talking.


    Lake directly took out his mobile phone and performed a projection. This time, it was directly projecting the appearance of a video call. With the emergence of projection, it was an extremely advanced, full of science fiction style laboratory. One was wearing a white coat and glasses. , With long red hair, like a grown-up red queen woman.


    Lake said directly: "Good morning, Alice, what do you find?"


    Alice in the projection video nodded and explained directly.


    Actually.


    This Alice was made by the Red Queen using some algorithm. These two things were analyzed by the Red Queen. Lake didn''t understand the professional rankings. The Red Queen said that she could act as an expert.


    Lake has no opinion on this. Anyway, the Red Queen will not betray him. This is enough. If the Red Queen wants to play, then play. Again, for his own people, Lake has always been wrong to others. .


    A series of professional rankings emerged from Alice, which is the story of the Red Queen.


    At last.


    Honghou said directly: "So, whether it is the call record or the so-called encrypted call recording, after I found that the analysis failed, I confirmed that it was completely fake, and I could give the time for the disguise. "


    "whats the matter."


    "10:15 in the morning, that is... 23 minutes ago, this is the signal coordinate position after the forgery is successful."


    "Where."


    "Quantico!"


    "Thank you."


    Lake put away his phone, looked at the Colonel Lawrence Morey who was standing there, with his toes pointed at the door, intentionally or unconsciously, and said: "Colonel Morey, can you explain it?"


    General Greg and General Harris looked at them together.


    General Harris''s complexion was even darker, and he looked like dark clouds: "Lawrence, what''s the matter?"


    Colonel Lawrence Morey was shocked. It was not the first time that he had done this kind of thing, but it was the first time that he was directly seen through so quickly.


    but¡­¡­


    Lawrence Morey lifted his chin like a rooster who refused to admit defeat: "Sir, I don''t know."


    Lakeha laughed.


    Colonel Lawrence Morey glanced at Lake, and then looked directly at his commander, General Harris: "Sir, the source of this call was intercepted by our Information Analysis Section, as evidenced by the interception of the written report at the time. I don''t know Ai Why did Colonel Devin''s Department of Homeland Security come to such a conclusion, but I believe my man, sir."


    Wonderful words.


    In a few words, he picked himself out directly, and then the people from the Information Analysis Department went in.


    is an individual talent.


    It''s a pity that I followed the wrong person.


    Lake smiled, then looked at General James Gregg and said, "General, I actually planned to meet you tomorrow and report something to you."


    James Gregg looked at Lake, then glanced at Minister Kelly, smiled and said, "Report to me?"


    Lake looked serious: "Yes, I originally planned to report this matter to Minister Kelly today, and then after confirming, I will come to you to report after obtaining authorization."


    Minister Kelly''s savory expression disappeared suddenly.


    This is a reporting process. Instead of looking for his immediate boss, he goes to other people to report. How can this make Minister Kelly uninterested.


    Minister Kelly said directly: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake glanced at Lawrence Morey over there.


    General Greg thought he wanted to clean up, so he was going to let Colonel Lawrence Morey go out first.


    But Lake stopped him and said, "No, no, in fact, what I reported this time, maybe, has something to do with Colonel James Morey."


    Lake said so, and then seemed to be organizing his own language. After the red voice came from the headset, that said OK, then he raised his head and looked at General Greg again: "Half a month ago, New York State Land The Security Bureau received a report from an informant that spies had infiltrated in Afghanistan bases and even local federal military bases. In the past two months, I sent agents to investigate secretly. Some sources pointed directly to London Meri. Gram Biomedical Group."


    At this point, the faces of everyone present changed.


    Colonel Lawrence Morey who was standing there was even more twitching uncontrollably.


    What kind of person, what kind of words.


    Now that Lake is in this position, and in such an occasion, generally, no one thinks that Lake is a temporary fabricated matter, and there must be some evidence.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake is not nonsense and directly projected, and now this Merrick Biomedical Group''s business structure chart.


    àë!


    Lake is also the first time to see it at this time. I don¡¯t know it. I was shocked. The Merrick Bio-Medical Group did not show that the medical supplies accounted for more than 100% of the federal military expenditure last year. Forty-five percent, second only to Osborne Bioindustry, the overlord of medical procurement supplies.


    followed.


    A series of fifteen people with the largest official position as a colonel, and a total of more than 30 soldiers¡¯ files were directly pulled out. These people were all just retrieved from the Afghan military bases by the Red Queen, and then found through its precise algorithm. Yes, there are thirty-five soldiers who have traded with Merrick Biomedical Group.


    The federal military is not allowed to collude with capital, it is allowed, and this thing is tacit, but it is limited to federal capital, after all, federal capital and the military are tied up, and there are some interest exchanges, which is normal.


    But foreign capital ~ www.novelhall.com ~ whoever dares to move will be responsible.


    General James Gregg, General Madley Harris, and General Ross, looking at the projected list of more than 30 people, once again completely shocked.


    "Who is the commander of the Afghanistan base?"


    "Marcus four-star general."


    "¡­¡­"


    General Rose looked directly at Lake with a serious face, and said solemnly: "Is the news certain?"


    Lake nodded: "I got 100% approval from the secret investigation in the past half month. I came to Washington this time to report this matter."


    what?


    Half a month is bullshit?


    Well, time is indeed nonsense, but it is true.


    Even if there are those who have been wronged, Lake promises that they will not be wronged.


    One will accomplish everything.


    It is a reasonable sacrifice to sacrifice a few people for the sake of his general road.


    Lake...


    Thoughtfulness!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 398: Raising the grass and playing rabbits

    soon.


    After General Rose received the confirmation message from Lake again, an encrypted call was made directly to the Pentagon.


    It¡¯s a big deal. Although it¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just foreign capital infiltrating the corrupt military, but the impact is very bad. After all, if foreign capital earns a lot of money from the military, then federal capital will have to make one less money. Money.


    after awhile.


    The eyes of several people fell on Lawrence Morey who was still standing there.


    General Greg seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Lake: "Maria Hill is your investigator in this matter?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    what?


    is it?


    Why don¡¯t I know?


    Lake''s thoughts turned, and then he nodded: "Yes, General, I''m sorry, please believe that I am also a member of the military, and I do not respect the military more than I do. This matter is very important, so I need to investigate secretly. , You know, if it is made public, the prestige of the military is an unprecedented blow.


    In the blink of an eye, Lake compiled a set of exquisite rhetoric.


    As if the facts are like this.


    Lake received the news from the informant. In order to avoid the leakage of the information or the public investigation that would cause the military¡¯s prestige to be frustrated, Lake recruited Maria Hill to investigate the matter secretly, and only planned to find them after obtaining conclusive evidence and discuss Let''s take a look at how to minimize the harm and impact of this matter.


    Harris laughed: "So, Maria Hill is still a spy, and also a spy on the military by the Department of Homeland Security."


    Lake smiled: "But if there is no such spy, I think, I have submitted information to Congress at this moment, requesting an unlimited investigation of the military?"


    Harris was taken aback for a moment, looked at General Greg, and then laughed again.


    Lake leaned on the sofa without speaking.


    General Ross noticed Colonel Lawrence Morey, who was trying to reduce his sense of existence next to him: "You just said that Colonel Lawrence Morey is related to this case?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, as if he had just thought of it, then he looked at the three generals and said again: "It''s like this..."


    Telling in Lake, originally, Maria Hill planned to go to the Afghan base to collect evidence on the spot by visiting the female sergeant in the Afghan base.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake said, "Just as Colonel Maria Hill was about to leave, at this time, Maria Hill was accused of espionage and collusion with a terrorist organization. This makes me think more."


    talking.


    Lake paused: "Is it, by whom, the wind has been leaked, or that our secret investigation was detected by this group of bad soldiers who bought it."


    General Greg and General Harris, the smiles on their faces disappeared.


    Next second.


    Lake said: "Therefore, I have just implemented a temporary emergency investigation order in accordance with Article 365 of the Ministry of Land Security without permission, and conducted an investigation on this Colonel Lawrence Morey. , As a result, obviously..."


    Lawrence Morey seemed to have lost his breath at the moment.


    Lake looked at the expression on Lawrence Morey¡¯s face, and the corners of his mouth curved: "It is obvious that although this Lawrence Morey used the account of an overseas bank to collect the money, the information of this overseas bank, even if it is I want to get it, and it will take some time, but after investigation, yesterday, at the home of Lawrence Morey, I logged in to this account through his IP address and stayed there for nearly a minute."


    General Greg and General Harris looked at Colonel Lawrence Morey instantly.


    The latter''s face suddenly changed, and his tone was a little flustered: "Sir, this is slander."


    "Slander?"


    Lake shouted directly to the door. Maria Hill¡¯s assistant, Lieutenant Sullivan, pushed the door and walked in with a computer in his hand. The computer screen was the login interface of an overseas bank¡¯s online banking, and the account number had been entered. It''s complete.


    Lake put the computer on the coffee table and looked at Lawrence Morey: "Actually, I thought it was slander at first, but after my technicians broke the code, I have to say that you really have no imagination. ."


    Why do you say that?


    Lake looked at General Harris: "General, why don''t you try to enter the password with this Colonel Lawrence Morey''s Quanpin, I believe you will know why."


    General Harris directly fiddled with the computer, typed in, and then entered, and then directly entered the system. The above showed that the overseas account had a huge amount of nearly three million dollars.


    That''s why.


    Lake was still wondering whether he wanted Hong Empress to deliberately create some evidence, but Hong Empress said that he didn''t need it, because the password used by this guy was the spelling of his name.


    good fellow.


    This is self-knowledge. I know my brain is small. I am afraid I will forget the password, so I just use the simplest and rude way to make the password with my own name.


    What is the meaning of this overseas bank account?


    Lake can¡¯t figure it out anyway, but it saves things.


    But...


    Lawrence Morey stabilized his black face: "General, I have never had an overseas bank, and even if there is, how could I be so stupid to use my name as a password."


    Lake understands it.


    This is why I use my own name as the password.


    sure.


    What a pity.


    Lake leaned on the sofa and looked at General Greg and General Harris on the opposite side, with a frank expression: "Two, it¡¯s obvious now, either I lied, or it was Lawrence Morey who lied. , What do you guys think?"


    how else to see.


    One is a federal executive who has a promising future, steadily advancing in the military system, and also promising in the law enforcement system.


    A...er, a soldier with a relatively high military rank.


    Who to believe, this is not a multiple-choice question.


    "Guard!"


    "General!"


    General Greg said to his guard: "First take Colonel Lawrence Morey to the next room and take care of it."


    The guard responded.


    Lawrence Morley said: "General, this is slander, this is Chi Guoguo''s slander."


    General Greg looked at Lawrence Morey expressionlessly: "If this is slander, I promise, I will make the person who slander you feel uncomfortable, but if it is true, there are really people who eat inside and out, ha ha."


    Lawrence Morey was shocked in place.


    The military is very protective of its own people, but the military treats traitors, and at the same time it is the most powerful. After all, how deep the love is, how deep the hatred is when betrayed...


    Lawrence Morey followed the two guards who entered the door and left without a word.


    His ending is doomed.


    Either resist to the end, and in the end, the whole family was dragged by the military to reclaim the sea, or they confessed to be lenient and fights. The angry military let his wife and children go, perhaps giving him a decent way to leave, for example, Gai Burial under the flag.


    There is no third way.


    If this is outside Quantico, or at the military police base, he might still have a chance.


    But unfortunately, this is an army base. The commander of the army base was on his way back from Seattle after hearing that the Champagne group had taken his men from the base.


    soon.


    Colonel Lawrence Morey left the room very lonely. For him, he never understood. This is just a simple help. Help stop Maria Hill, the judicial commander. It''s just an Afghan base, but why didn''t even the opportunity to react suddenly become the situation it is now?


    "Maria Hill is a member of the military."


    General Greg and General Harris whispered to each other. Then, General Greg looked directly at Lake, or at Minister Kelly, and said: "As the judicial commander of the Quantico Army Base, his inspection power is vested in There is no objection to this from the Criminal Investigation Department of the Army Crimes."


    Get outside first and then inside.


    If this matter is said to be big or not, if it is controlled in the military system, it is a small matter. If it is exposed, it is a big matter.


    and so¡­¡­


    In order to control this matter in the military system, General Greg looked at General Ross: "We will cast our vote in due course."


    This is the deal.


    Chi Guoguo, but it is a very obscure transaction.


    Lake smiled and looked at General Greg: "General, I want special forces."


    General Greg was taken aback: "Sorry, what did you say?"


    Lake said: "General, the establishment of Super Investigation Bureau, presumably the general has also heard about it. Instead of allowing special forces to ally with S.H.I.E.L.D., which is doomed to disappear, Super Investigation Bureau will succeed S.H.I.E.L.D. and become a new alliance with special forces. ."


    Scrape the rabbits.


    Originally, after knowing the relationship between the special forces and S.H.I.E.L.D., Lake thought about poaching, but he would not find a chance for a while, but when he just came here, Lake saw the information file of General Greg, and suddenly felt that it seemed that , This opportunity is here.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s black marinated egg is not happy, and Lake is very happy Anything that makes Nick Fury uncomfortable, let alone paid, even if it is free, Lake will do it.


    and...


    Lake directly placed a heavy bargaining chip: "General, what do you think of magical animals?"


    General Greg said: "Is it an animal with some strange abilities that has been found on federal land from time to time in the past year?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, and the scientific department of the Super Investigation Bureau has developed a species that can be easily maintained and domesticated. If the special forces can terminate the contract with Aegis, as an ally, the Super Investigation Bureau is willing to communicate with the special forces. Is there any."


    Let''s put it this way.


    Although General Greg did not have the right to direct the special forces that belonged to NATO to ally with, but the force behind General Greg had this right.


    The most important thing.


    Once the Super-Inspection Bureau is really established, when the methods that can control magical animals come out, it is definitely desired for the military.


    Rather than being robbed by someone in the future, although Lake is not afraid of anyone coming to rob him, he is still a member of the military system. Instead of making trouble, it is better to exchange it for something now.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 399: What daughter-in-law is Maria?

    half an hour later.


    Maria Hill rubbed her wrist and walked out of the small guest room behind her.


    Lake stood on the other side of the corridor and smiled.


    "Sir!"


    "Lieutenant Sullivan."


    Maria Hill looked at the assistant who walked in front of her with excitement, and thanked her, "This time I lost you."


    If Sullivan didn¡¯t get in touch with Lake in time, although Lake would also appear, she was estimated to have been transferred to the military police base at that time. By that time, let alone other things, the ghost knew whether she would be tortured. .


    Human rights?


    Ah.


    The federal army¡¯s self-control system only has superiors and subordinates and commands and obedience. What is human rights? The last one who talked about human rights has been kicked out of the group by the military and disappeared completely after half a month.


    Hill walked in front of Lake: "Thank you."


    Lake said: "You are the administrative commander of the Super Investigation Bureau. I can ignore others, but I can''t ignore you."


    Again.


    If something goes wrong with the administrative commander, no one cares about it. Then, the hearts of the people will disperse, and if they disperse, it will be difficult to get together again.


    Lake turned around and walked towards the office again: "Let¡¯s go, before you transfer, you are right, there is one thing you need to deal with."


    talking.


    Lake took a look at Hill, who had already walked to him, quickly narrated the remarks he had just made inside, and some things about the brain supplements of the two generals, and then quickly told a few bases currently in Afghanistan. Confirm the military personnel who have an interest in the Merrick Biopharmaceutical Group, and then said: "This matter, you have full power to deal with, as the judicial inspection commander, this is your job."


    The conditions have just been negotiated.


    Homeland Security handed over the case to Maria Hill, the special prosecutor designated by the military, and sealed the matter completely.


    In exchange, Lake can obtain an unreserved signature, and homeland security is wrong, and the Super Investigation Bureau will obtain permission from the alliance with special forces. When it comes to overseas cases, homeland security can command special forces. Conduct overseas investigations.


    Lake is very happy.


    Secretary Kelly, who has already scheduled to leave next year with the current Mr. President, is also very happy.


    After all, homeland security has no overseas law enforcement power, and once an alliance with special forces, from a certain perspective, homeland security can obtain overseas law enforcement power through special forces.


    This is a great thing for Secretary Kelly. The Department of Homeland Security established in his hands has grown and developed in just a few years, and has obtained unreserved cooperation with the military in a roundabout way, and even has The tacit overseas law enforcement power.


    This feat is almost the same as the attempts of successive Langley chiefs to want local law enforcement power.


    It is a pity that the chiefs of Langley have not been able to obtain this permission. They can only sneak in to build a base on the mainland, but this time, Homeland Security has succeeded in getting the overseas law enforcement power that it did not have before.


    Of course.


    Cooperation with special forces has not been carried out so quickly.


    the reason is simple.


    General James Greg needs to spend time to run it. After all, as I said before, General Greg has this ability, it does not mean that he can do this with a word.


    Of course.


    The military is not spending money to buy safety. At least, this is not the case for General James Gregg. If the authenticity of this matter is confirmed, then, after clearing Merrick¡¯s market from the military, who will come? Fill it up?


    The law is only the bottom line, not the other. The real rules have never been on paper, and there has never been one.


    soon.


    In the office, Maria Hill calmly fabricated the results of her secret investigation over the past two months with the help of Lake¡¯s just quick popular science information, without revealing the slightest flaw.


    Lake sat on the sofa, amazed in his heart.


    As expected, the more beautiful a woman is, the more she can speak. Just look at Maria Hill right now.


    after awhile.


    Maria Hill successfully and formally obtained the prosecutor with full authority to investigate the incident from General Greg.


    and...


    James Gregg handed a document that had just been faxed to Maria Hill: "After you arrive at the Afghan military base, go to see the commander of the base, General Markas, the four-star general. He will give you complete and unreserved information. Pass permit."


    After knowing this, the anger of the four-star general Marcus was still the first person.


    how to say?


    Let''s put it this way.


    About three months ago, there was a joke at the Afghan base. At least, it was a joke to the outside world. Simply put, it was a squatting toilet in the Afghan base. The cost was as high as 100,000 U.S. dollars...


    After the news came out, it was immediately overwhelmed.


    But some generals who got the news, including General Ross, called them specifically, and when they asked, it was a good joke.


    Now I understand why the four-star general Marcus is so angry.


    Everyone in the media said how much the Afghan base¡¯s daily expenditure exceeded, but General Markas dared to swear to God. There really is not so much to his mouth.


    after an hour.


    "Come to my office tomorrow."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Lake opened his mouth and said to Minister Kelly who was about to get on the bus: "Minister, I plan to return..."


    Minister Kelly got in his special car without looking back: "Tomorrow at nine o''clock in the morning, remember."


    When Lake came back to his senses, Minister Kelly had already whizzed the car and left.


    Rose came over from behind and looked at Lake: "Your choice is correct."


    Lake looked at Rose and shrugged: "It''s mainly because you taught well."


    Therefore, it is not without a certain reason that General Ross caused all sorts of troubles in the original plot, and finally achieved the position of Secretary of Defense.


    Hot temper does not mean that General Rose has such a bad sense of smell on certain matters.


    There are four people in the family. In terms of the sensitivity of smell, even the adoptive mother Karen who was born into Rockefeller is not as good as General Rose.


    The voice-over of General Ross is very simple.


    Lake seems to let Lee add a bargaining chip this time, but it is actually a very clever approach. The case is given to the military. While the military gains credit, the capital that fills in will have a good impression of Lake.


    After all, this matter, even if Lake and Minister Kelly don''t talk about it, those who are qualified to know will still know. Maybe Lake has no obvious credit, but it should be him, and no one can take it away.


    There is also a red envelope sent to the military to domesticate magical animals, which seems to be a kind of transaction, but in the eyes of General Ross, this is sending a message.


    Lake Edwin does not eat alone. He is a member of the military and is willing to share the fruits with the military.


    This is enough.


    At the very least, this is enough to make those who originally supported Lake more support Lake, and it will also allow some military leaders who are hesitant to place their bets.


    Although General Rose didn''t say anything before, some of Lake''s previous behaviors looked like eating alone.


    General Ross saw it in his eyes, but did not say the reason is simple. It is not anxious now. If Lake does not have a background, the previous approach will be enough to make the military give up, but Lake has a background. Wait until the critical moment. Show that he does not eat alone, then someone will support him.


    And for the Department of Homeland Security, Lake also gave ample explanation.


    It is enough to be a joint special force to obtain overseas law enforcement power in a roundabout way. With this, even if there are two or three terrorist attacks in New York, the position of Lake, the New York State Department of Homeland Security, will still be stable and stable. Like an iron egg.


    General Rose nodded, and when he was about to say something, he turned his head and glanced at Maria Hill who was walking behind. The corner of his mouth curled up, looking at Lake, and said in a low voice: "So, this is our number one. daughter in law?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    but¡­¡­


    Before Lake could explain, General Ross had put on his hat and walked towards his special car: "Karen already knows, I don¡¯t make any comment on your style of life, man, capable. Excuse me, but I don¡¯t know if Karen thinks that way."


    finished.


    General Ross¡¯s special car whizzed out of the army base.


    Lake stood there, opened his mouth, looked at the special car that was invisible to the bottom of the car soon, and couldn''t help blinking.


    WTF?


    I?


    Maria Hill?


    What do you think?


    Lake was a little speechless. He dared to swear to God that he had nothing to do with Maria Hill.


    "Lake!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake returned to his senses, turned around, and looked at Maria Hill who was making noise. At the moment of turning around, the sun just hit Maria Hill''s body, not to mention, it was really amazing to Lake.


    The close-fitting camouflage combat uniform wrapped Maria Hill''s straight legs, and the combat shirt on the upper body was even more vivid.


    Good guyBy the way...Why didn''t you think Maria Hill was so expectant before.


    Also, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. When I learned that Maria Hill is a human, but a descendant of the Midgard, and a descendant of the immortal, it seems that there is a little more different temperament.


    "Director Edwin, can I make the third request now?"


    "of course."


    Lake smiled and said: "If it was yesterday, after the mention, it will definitely not work, but today, I can, I can promise you one more request."


    Yesterday''s Maria Hill was capable, but she was just an ordinary person, so being capable is equal to two requirements at most.


    But today''s Maria Hill is no ordinary person, descendants of Midgardians, descendants of immortals, make one more request, Lake feels completely okay, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Hill first thanked him, and then said, "Can I take my assistant?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "That Lieutenant Sullivan?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Of course, I will arrange it!"


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 400: Minister Kelly who intends to step down

    It''s just a personal arrangement, what a big thing.


    and...


    That Lieutenant Sullivan, Lake also had a good impression of him. Since Maria Hill wanted to take her away, Lake was also willing to make a personal affection and let Lieutenant Sullivan go to the Super Investigation Bureau to save Lieutenant Sullivan from wearing shoes in the future. fate.


    Do not believe?


    Ha ha.


    Wait until this matter is over. Once the dust settles, if Lieutenant Sullivan is still here, and Lake and Maria Hill have already gone to the super-examination bureau, then Lieutenant Sullivan will definitely be wearing small shoes, the kind of nails.


    the reason is simple.


    From Lake''s point of view, Lieutenant Sullivan is a worried officer, but from the military''s point of view, or in general, Greg''s point of view, this is disobedience and not a good soldier.


    If after this matter is over, if Lieutenant Sullivan is still here, then some bad news may be delivered. For example, Lieutenant Sullivan is here to provide fire suppression.


    Look.


    The real rules of the game have never been written on any written documents, but the outsiders still follow the law for everything. Unfortunately, the law is only the bottom line and nothing else.


    "Are you sure the time?"


    "Ok."


    Maria Hill looked at her watch time: "We will leave in half an hour. Is Chief Edwin interested in taking a look?"


    Lake looked at Hill: "Maria, are you inviting me?"


    Hill shrugged: "If it was an invitation, would you go?"


    "No."


    "is it?"


    Lake nodded, and then explained: "If I go, I may pass some bad information. This matter is already a matter for the military, not the Department of Homeland Security."


    As soon as the front foot talked about the transfer case, the back foot ran to Afghanistan.


    What is this like?


    When the time comes, if one is careless and is directly misunderstood, it will not only be as simple as eating alone, but will add treachery to eating alone.


    Lake had no idea to raise his military rank by one level in the past two years.


    But after this incident, Lake felt that he had hope. Therefore, if he wanted to be a general, he would be able to be a military agent after he became a general.


    By that time, Lake was the dual agent of the military and federal law enforcement.


    then.


    can almost talk to Nick Fury, I will send you away thousands of miles away, you are silently black and white.


    Maria Hill nodded, and then said, "Sorry, I don''t know."


    She didn''t know anything about the specific transaction, but after Lake''s words came out, she was as smart as Maria Hill instantly understood.


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s okay, just go to New York early. I''m in New York waiting for my administrative commander to come back."


    Maria Hill said, "I promise not to keep you waiting."


    "I am looking forward."


    "me too."


    Lake nodded, hugged Maria Hill, said see you in New York, and then got in his sister Betty¡¯s car, then started and left the army base directly.


    At night.


    After finishing dinner, I told you in General Ross that, plus Betty¡¯s curious and lusty eyes that year, before Lake had a glass of after-dinner drink, he was called into the backyard by Karen. Up.


    But...


    Karen just asked about the relationship between Lake and Maria Hill, and Lake answered that way. Then, Karen nodded and said as usual that this is your life and I will not interfere. But I hope you can handle it well.


    Lake is naturally kind.


    When Karen was about to re-enter the house, she seemed to think of something, and asked to Lake: "By the way, my granddaughter of Catherine is in Fox Town, Washington State."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, haven''t you been there?"


    In the second year that Lake and Karen confessed, Lake took the time to go to Fox Town with Karen.


    Karen smiled and said to confirm, then it seemed that everything went back to the living room again.


    Lake blinked his eyes. If he hadn''t respected Karen, at this time, the Chaos Force had already been sacrificed, and he had to find out for himself.


    the next day.


    Lake took the time and arrived at the Homeland Security Headquarters building on time and knocked on Secretary Kelly''s office door.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Lake pushed in and greeted Minister Kelly who was sitting in his office chair. Then, he sat down on the sofa with ease: "Minister, I have booked a ticket for noon. Can I make it? "


    Secretary Kelly smiled, got up, and walked towards Lake: "Homeland Security, New York State Bureau seat, go back to New York and take a passenger plane. Guess, do I believe it?"


    Lake said, "Mr. Minister, what you said, don''t use the plane for non-official business."


    Minister Kelly sneered: "Why did the special plane of the Land Security Bureau of our country landed at the capital airport of the east country some time ago? Good fellow, Mr. President also specifically asked me if someone ran away."


    Lake laughed haha: "Minister, I assure you that no one knows patriotism better than me."


    Again.


    Lake¡¯s resume all tells that Lake is an iron-clad patriot. Just like a word once said, anyone can treason, including the president, but Lake is absolutely impossible to treason.


    Sao finished.


    Lake smiled and said, "Minister, what the **** is it?"


    Minister Kelly opened the wine bottle with a bang, and seemed to magically take out two wine glasses from a certain mezzanine. After pouring the two glasses, he said: "My successor''s matter."


    Lake smiled and said, "Minister, I have answered you this question."


    He runs so well in New York State, a solid base, just lost his base, and ran to Washington?


    are you crazy.


    Besides, Rachel will go crazy, after all, Rachel just moved from Washington to New York.


    Secretary Kelly shook his head and said, "I want you to think about it. You know, the Secretary of Land and Resources and the New York State Bureau are two levels."


    Lake leaned on the sofa: "Of course I know, but I still don''t want to come to Washington."


    This is for Washington''s own consideration.


    Lake likes to play simple and rude things, or that sentence, if Lake settles in Washington, I''m afraid that in the future, one in case, he will destroy the whole gate of Washington.


    It won''t be fun then.


    Minister Kelly said directly: "Don''t you worry, the new minister can''t understand you?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    It is true.


    Since Lake joined the Department of Homeland Security, Minister Kelly and Lake have cooperated closely along the way. There is no doubt that Minister Kelly is a very good leader.


    But there are other reasons for this. For example, Lake and Minister Kelly¡¯s old friendship is playing a role.


    But what about the next one?


    After working together for so many years, Minister Kelly is very clear about Lake''s character. He was able to command Lake because of the tacit understanding and trust between the two, but his successor.


    Will this kind of cooperation continue?


    Secretary Kelly is not optimistic about this. He admires Lake and knows that Lake has a promising future. Aegis helped to force Lake from the New York Police Department into the Department of Homeland Security. Secretary Kelly didn¡¯t want his next term to drive Lake away. , Made a wedding dress for others.


    So the best solution is to make Lake the second secretary of the Department of Homeland Security.


    This is the best solution.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake understood what Secretary Kelly meant, and still smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Minister, I''m so easy-going. How can anyone not understand me? Or else, you will move to New York and the outgoing Alexander? Like Pierce, how about becoming an advisor to the Super Investigation Bureau?"


    talk back to talk.


    But if this thing that Minister Kelly is worried about should happen, then there will only be one ending.


    The new minister died suddenly.


    Shigeun...


    Ha ha.


    Family reunion!


    But this kind of thing shouldn''t happen. If the new minister has some wisdom, then he should be able to understand one thing very well. The reason why he became the new minister of land is not because of his outstanding ability. It is only because Lake doesn''t like Washington and he likes to stay in New York, so he can become.


    As long as the new minister knows this, Lake thinks that he and the new minister will still be able to continue to cooperate in a tacit understanding and continue to be an instrumental minister honestly.


    Minister Kelly is also a tool person, but he belongs to Lake¡¯s tool person who has feelings about it. The attributes of friends are greater than those of tool persons.


    "Hey!"


    Minister Kelly seemed to be really unable to persuade Lake at all, and he didn''t bother to talk about this thing that would only waste time and energy. He directly asked what happened yesterday: "Let Merrick be exposed, I am afraid it is not just you. Investigate them, right?"


    Lake smiled, and directly talked about the fact that a little black woman was found on the Afghan base who was almost beheaded the next day after she was cut. Minister Kelly was taken aback for a moment: "This it is true?"


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, there are all hells, and there are also all magical animals. What''s the problem in coming to an immortal person."


    Minister Kelly was taken aback again, smiled, and nodded: "That''s right, but we know, others don''t."


    Just like the clone resurrection cannot be resurrected, some things will only spread in a small area. Most, at least 90% of people think that science can make them really immortal.


    If science is useful, if it sounds bad, then what do you want to be extraordinary?


    But...


    Lake sipped his own glass of wine: "Minister, you still have my small medicine bottle."


    Minister Kelly patted his chest: "One drop a day, the effect is great."


    Lake raised his cup: "Then I wish Mr. Minister a happy retirement?"


    Minister Kelly laughed loudly: "Retire, there are still six months left this year."


    Lake nodded: "I know, this time I go back to New York, I won''t be here this year, so congratulations in advance, it''s not bad."


    Minister Kelly: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 401: Where did my administrative commander go

    Lake feels that he and Washington are really dead to death.


    It was an ordinary recruitment, but the whole thing happened again. Fortunately, the result was not bad. Without this Merrick running out to block the gun, there is no doubt that this time it was a hard decision with the military.


    Although the final outcome ended with Lake''s victory, in the end, the gains and losses are definitely not proportional, the most obvious is one.


    The military will not push someone who has offended them to the general position. Regardless of his background, you and the military are not in one mind. Do you push you to the position and cause trouble for yourself?


    Say it again.


    There are so many things in New York. In Washington, you can come as few as possible, or come as little as possible. The number of visits to Washington and the level of offense are also increasing. The ghost knows whether the next time you come, you will have to go with the White Palace. Hard just got on.


    Go is the best policy, and Karen has just taken office now, it is a lot of things. If Lake is still in Washington now, Karen, who pays attention to family relations, will definitely go home to cook no matter how busy he is. Lake thinks this is very bad.


    So at noon.


    Lake went directly to the special plane at the New York Federal Bureau seat, drank a little wine, chatted, and flew back to New York.


    The Attorney General is also scheduled to change. Just like Minister Kelly approached Lake to discuss matters, the Federal Bureau seat was also the intended successor of the Attorney General, but like Lake, the Federal Bureau seat was completely uninterested in that position.


    Back to New York.


    When Lake went to work in the Land Building the next morning, there was no doubt that Deputy Director David Bass, who had already dark circles under his eyes, had already squatted in his office early to guard him.


    "Uh¡­"


    Lake blinked, looked at the uninviting David Buss, and smiled: "I thought you were on the Super Investigation Bureau, why don''t you come back and say hello to me?"


    Damn, if he knew that Buss was back today, he would be working from home.


    Buzz said, "If I say hello, I guess I won''t see you."


    Lake laughed and said, "Why, you are our second in command."


    I feel my second-in-command is nameless.


    is a black slave with identity.


    David Buss laughed at himself with resentment in his heart, and then looked directly at Lake: "People, either give it to me, or you, the bureau seat, should also take care of the super-inspection bureau."


    Lake said, "Quickly, I have done it."


    Buzz turned his head and looked around deliberately, then looked at Lake: "Where is the man?"


    "On the way."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Deputy Chief Buss¡¯ face and smiled: ¡°I promise it¡¯s true. Originally Maria Hill came back with me, but there was a small incident on the military side, so, Maria Hill needs to hand over the job first. After all, she is not a free person. Even if she comes, she needs something."


    Buzz was silent for a while: "How long?"


    It¡¯s okay to wait, but if it¡¯s the same as the last time, it¡¯s another six months, Bass promised that he would immediately explode on the spot, asking for an explanation for the months that he squatted in the Super Investigation Bureau day and night.


    Lao Tzu is the deputy director, not an old black slave. Even if the capable person works harder, there is no such squeeze method.


    Lake thought for a while: "At most one month, how about it, can you accept it."


    The skin is obviously darker than before, but Buzz, who is still a little bit bigger than the pure blood, looked up at Lake, as if he wanted to see through Lake.


    Lake looked at Buzz very frankly.


    This time is almost the right time. The military has always acted vigorously and resolutely. Lake guessed that it might not take a week. If it''s fast, it will be done in a few days.


    The reason for talking about one month is to give Buss, who has been working hard for these years, a sense of surprise. After all, the helper who originally planned for a month suddenly came over in advance, which is undoubtedly a surprise.


    Buzz retracted his eyes and nodded: "Well, in a month''s time, I can wait."


    Lake also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. He didn''t need to be dragged to be a strong man anymore. He got up and walked towards the reception area: "Come with me for a drink?"


    Buzz directly refused: "I haven''t been home for several days, I''ll go home and rest."


    Lake didn''t keep him: "Okay, next time you come over, I''d better make a call first, and talk to Tiffany. I can also go over the investigation side in the past, after all, you are very busy."


    Call in advance, you have run away long ago.


    Buzz laughed with unknown words, shook hands with Lake, and then turned directly to leave.


    soon.


    Lake looked at the office door closed again, and couldn''t help shook his head. Sure enough, work or something is the most annoying. I need to drink a glass of wine and relax for a while.


    ten days later.


    mid-July.


    Lake sits in his office, flips through his calendar, and looks at the circled on it, which is the day David Buss came to ask for someone ten days ago.


    Strange.


    Where is the person?


    My administrative commander, it''s been ten days, why haven''t you seen any traces?


    Lake blinked.


    According to his understanding of the military''s vigorous and resolute methods, ten days is enough time for the military to develop a tactic, and then subvert a small country with lightning.


    A Merrick company in a small area, is it so difficult?


    Lake wondered whether to call Maria Hill and ask what''s going on.


    In the ten days from the transfer to today, Lake did not ask anything about this case. After all, it has been transferred to the military. The internal affairs of the military are military affairs, so Lake did not go to avoid suspicion. attention.


    But now?


    Good fellow, the military will not send his administrative commander to the dissection table for a KAKA dissection.


    Lake narrowed his eyes, took out the phone directly, let the red queen locate Maria Hill through the positioning, and then found the phone number and dialed it directly.


    How did you get to London?


    Lake stared at the signal location marked by the red queen, blinked, a little curious.


    ten seconds later.


    The phone is connected.


    Hill¡¯s voice said "Who?"


    Lake breathed a sigh of relief. Since he was in London and could speak again, he said, "Great, I thought my administrative commander was sent to the operating table to be sliced ??and studied."


    Maria Hill, who was in the secret base of Langley, London, listened to these words, and there was a black line: "Is Director Edwin always so humorous to her people?"


    Lake said, "I have always cared about myself."


    Maria Hill smiled.


    Lake immediately didn¡¯t say other nonsense, and asked directly about this mission without any concealment: ¡°If you, the administrative commander, will report, I¡¯m going to be arrested by the deputy director of Bath to do hard work. ."


    In other words, a good part-time job, how come it feels more and more that it has become the main job?


    When did ¡¡¡¡ start?


    Hill said directly: "Nair Lane is missing."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Huh?"


    After Hill closed the door of his room, he briefly told Lake what had happened in the past few days.


    Things are simple and simple.


    After Hill landed directly on the Afghan military base with the mission, after meeting the commander of the base, the four-star general, he ordered the base to bring the incumbent Neil Lane here.


    Originally, Hill¡¯s goal was Neil Lane, who might be a descendant of Midgard like her, so Hill must be his first priority.


    It turned out that something went wrong.


    Neil Lane was brought here, but this Neil Lane was not the one Hill thought. Specifically, what Hill wanted was the dark-skinned Neil Lane, and the one brought to him was It is a fair complexion.


    Hill was dumbfounded at the time, and directly took out the information she had printed out at the Quantico base and compared it with the information on the Afghan base.


    good fellow.


    directly steal the day and change the day.


    And this technique is very clever, because the white-skinned Neil Lane¡¯s name was in Neil Lane, but this Neil Lane was a few days after the dark-skinned Neil Lane¡¯s accident, that is, Maria Hill was transferred from the Air Force base on her way to the Afghanistan base by special plane.


    As for the dark-skinned Neil Lane, it has evaporated from the base.


    Needless to say.


    This must be the ghost of Merrick who has infiltrated, so Hill can only temporarily abandon Neil Lane and start cleaning up the traitors in the base in Afghanistan.


    I hope to get information about Neil Lane after catching the traitor.


    The commander of the base watched the scene of a civet cat for the prince in front of him. He was also completely angry. He directly transferred to the military police who did not have any abnormalities in the information Hill carried, and directly gave the entire base to the base. The blockade directly arrested more than 30 people on the list, and at the same time ordered all officers to undergo internal inspections.


    The speed was so fast, UU Reading was arrested without letting the people who eat inside and outside react.


    In the face of Maria Hill¡¯s iron proof, the colonels with the highest official positions that were infiltrated directly admitted that they had dropped the package and also admitted that they had accepted Merrick¡¯s funds.


    but¡­


    When asked how several people helped Merrick Biopharmaceutical Group to dispose of Neil Lane, several people were dumbfounded, saying that they and Merrick Group were merely a pure cooperative relationship.


    After that, they even directly said that they had neglected Nair Lane. It was a Langley agent who asked them to help. The agent said that he came with the authorization of the headquarters, indicating that Nair Lane had been infiltrated by an organization , And even there were other people in the base, in order not to startle, so they dropped Nair Lane.


    Now Maria Hill and the base commander are at a loss.


    How well, suddenly, another Langley agent appeared?


    But soon it was relieved.


    Langley is known as a shit-chucking stick in the world. Similarly, there is a shit-chucking stick in the military. If it weren¡¯t because Langley¡¯s cooperation was greater than the others, it was just because of Langley¡¯s experience of letting the military back the pot. , Made the military completely angry.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 402: Some weird Dudley Dursley

    "Langley''s people are also involved?"


    "Yes, but, according to Langley, this agent used to be theirs, but was fired a year ago."


    "Why am I not surprised by this explanation at all?"


    "This is Langley''s tradition."


    Lake was talking on the phone with Maria Hill, laughed haha, and shook his head.


    For Langley, any agent is a discardable asset, the difference is only when it is discarded.


    Langley''s agent appeared in this story. Although Langley said that the agent had been fired a year ago and was no longer theirs, no one would believe this to anyone.


    After all, this is a traditional Langley performance.


    Nothing happened, he is our best agent.


    Something happened, sorry, the agent you mentioned may have been ours, but we have already fired him.


    what?


    You don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯m sorry, whether you believe it or not, we believe it anyway.


    "How did the military react?"


    "I''m very angry."


    There is no doubt that ordinary people will not believe Langley''s rhetoric. What''s more, the military that has dealt with Langley the most, if the military believes it, the military will be completely degraded.


    Hill said thoughtfully, "But... this time Langley didn''t seem to lie."


    Lake regained his senses, and raised his eyebrows when he heard the words on the phone: "How do you say?"


    Hill said: "When the military questioned Langley, Langley, after confirming who the agent was in the photo, was very cooperative and allowed their best contact agent, Mandy, to fly from Quantico with a full set of information overnight. I arrived at the Afghan base to cooperate with my investigation."


    "Mandy?"


    "By the way, this Mandy seems to be your woman too?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake listened to Hill¡¯s words, smiled without saying a word, touched his chin, and held the phone: "What did Mandy say?"


    "Like Langley''s rhetoric, at least in Langley''s system, this agent has already been fired."


    "Interesting."


    "I think so too."


    As I said before, in the business of agents and killers, especially organized agents and organized killers, there are only two ways to retreat. Either you clear the level or you just lie down. Other than that , There is no third possibility.


    This Langley agent turned out to be fired through normal procedures?


    The more I listened to this, I felt that Langley didn''t plan to perform it anymore, and I felt that I didn''t put the military in the eyes of the military and just cast an excuse, the kind you believe it or not.


    "What is the reason for the dismissal."


    "Cancer."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake listened to these words, regained his senses, and smiled: "That''s a more acceptable reason."


    An agent suffering from cancer, Langley is very likely to be kind and let him leave temporarily because of his hard work for the organization for many years.


    but¡­¡­


    Langley didn''t mess around here, absolutely no one believed it.


    After all, a dismissed Langley agent can show up in an Afghan military base without any support from Langley himself, hehe, Lake dare to chop off his head.


    Hill on the other end of the phone thinks the same way.


    and so¡­¡­


    After Mandy arrived at the base in Afghanistan overnight, he took Langley¡¯s authorization and directly arrested a team of Langley agents stationed there.


    After a day and night of friendly interrogation, Mandy walked out of the interrogation room, took off his blood-stained disposable surgical gloves, and handed the interrogation information directly to Hill.


    Not only the personnel of the Afghan military base were infiltrated by the Merrick Biomedical Group, even the Langley agents here seemed to be unable to control because Merrick gave too much.


    Agent Langley took the agent named Kepley, who was dismissed from cancer, into the military base. Then Langley forged a headquarters order, which was carried by Agent Kepley. , And then grandly asked Agent Kepley to take the people out of the base.


    Because the dark-skinned Neil Lane is just a sergeant, and the Langley agent who came here is an acquaintance, plus it is the headquarters paper of real value, so by mistake, the dark-skinned Neil Lane It was just taken out.


    Lake touched his chin: "By the way, a Langley agent has been eroded, I can understand it, but a colony of Langley agents, good guys, are these agents newly trained by Langley?"


    Are you not afraid of Langley''s internal family law?


    The military has dealt with traitors vigorously and vigorously.


    Langley''s treatment of traitors is still higher than that of the military, so even if Langley releases traitors, they will be released one by one. This time they will be directly out of the nest?


    good fellow.


    This year''s Langley has set another record of invincibility.


    "We are investigating this matter."


    Maria Hill said so, if Langley had one question and three questions, the military would be very angry, but when Langley had a case, the military would not be angry anymore.


    After all, compared with Langley''s case, the military felt that someone was worse than me.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, thinking of Maria Hill''s position in London now, and smiled: "So, this time you directly traced it to London and are ready to come to your home to ask the crime?"


    locates London, the coordinate display is also a secret base in Langley.


    is obvious.


    The military and Langley have reached an agreement. You, Merrick Biopharmaceutical Group, can do so and yearn for my Federation. OK, then we will send someone to the Federation to have a face-to-face chat.


    Hill frowned and shook his head: "Yes, nor is it."


    Lake is curious again.


    Hill met in London this time, and the purpose of coming here was the same as Lake''s guess, that is, he planned to come late at night and invite the president of Merrick, Dali Dursley, to return to the Federation as a guest.


    But a few days ago, Maria Hill ran to a small city in France.


    "I may have found it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake listened to Hill''s words with a low volume, and raised his eyebrows: "Your tribe?"


    Hill went to the Afghan base, didn''t he just want to find out the truth about her mother by finding the descendants of Midgard like her? Now that Hill said that he found it, then there is no doubt that this is it.


    Hill hummed: "Yes, and, it''s not just one person, but they?"


    "They?"


    "Correct."


    On the day Mandy arrived at the Afghan base with the documents, at a distance of 50 kilometers from the base, he found the pickup truck carrying Nair Lane away from the base.


    But the pickup truck fell on the side of the road. Judging from the traces of the scene and the two bodies with Langley IDs found on them, it seems that someone took Nair Lane away first.


    Five days ago, the global satellite surveillance system captured the disguised but confirmed Neil Lane in a certain city in France.


    But...


    When the special forces took off and landed and rushed to the location there, there was no doubt that it was a scene of battles, and the traces were still **** battles. After some investigations, soon, a creature from Merrick, London The group''s private jet took off from the suburban airport of that city and returned to London.


    Maria Hill then rushed to London first and sat down at the secret base in Langley. Then, the Duke of Special Forces and others also rushed there.


    "A few days ago?"


    Lake knew that Hill said she had arrived in London four days ago, and said curiously: "Catch a Merrick back. The military Langley will conduct a joint operation. Can''t it be done in four days?"


    "This Dudley Dursley seems to be alert."


    Maria Hill said: "Three days ago, when Langley dispatched elite agents to investigate his villa in advance, before Langley''s investigation was over, this Dudley Dursley returned directly to Merrick''s creature. The Pharmaceutical Group Building, in the past few days, has not left the Merrick Bio-Pharmaceutical Group Building in one step, and even the stronghold we settled in earlier was broken by MI6."


    Langley has a secret base in London, MI6 also has a secret base in Washington. This is tacit. Neither Langley nor MI6 actively look for each other. Under normal circumstances, they will only go there when they have clues. Warm home delivery.


    obviously.


    Their early foothold was reported to MI6.


    and the reporter...


    "The signal was sent from the Biopharmaceutical Group Building."


    "Good fellow."


    Lake couldn''t help but said, "Does this guy have other rebellions in Langley?"


    "Langley has launched an emergency plan, and the agents in London have been fully recalled. Yesterday, the authority of all London Langley agents was frozen."


    "Poor Langley."


    The secret base was reported. There is no doubt that this was either accidentally exposed or leaked, but no matter which one, this is unacceptable for Langley headquarters.


    "I suspect this Dudley Dursley is a bit weird."


    "Weird?"


    Hill said that at the beginning, a Langley agent who did not have any potential to reveal his identity came to the door in disguise, and that Langley agent was only performing scanning operations on the outside of Dudley Dursley¡¯s manor. There was no contact or no contact, but Dudley Dursley actually noticed something was wrong, then hid inside his company and stopped coming out.


    It feels like an unknown prophet?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at the calendar, thought for a while, and said, "Do you need someone from the Super Investigation Bureau to help you?"


    Hill smiled, and then declined: "I have special forces on my side, and Langley agents, and the military and Langley intend to use this to shame."


    Lake nodded: "Well, if you need my help, just speak up. After all, the executive director of the Super Investigation Bureau has been stuck in the field for a long time, and the impact is not very good."


    Hill looked at Agent Anna who knocked on the door and informed her that there was something, thanked Lake, and then hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 403: Crawford Group

    "Commander!"


    "Scarlett."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Hill hung up the phone, he walked out of his room, turned right, and came to a room that was temporarily organized as a conference room.


    In the room, the backbone of the special forces are all there.


    Scarlett red-haired girl.


    Mask human snake eyes.


    Duke Duke.


    Open the umbrella Sorikord.


    Cover girl.


    and also¡­¡­


    Just went to call Hill, and then came over with Hill, served as KGB and CIA double-sided hands, now the official member of the special forces Anna.


    Of course.


    There are three other agents from the CIA in the room.


    Langley and the military have the same anger, and even Langley¡¯s anger is even higher than that of the military. This time, Langley and the military are actually cooperating with one goal.


    The president of the Merrick Biomedical Group, Dudley Dursley, was taken to the Federation. As for whether the person is from the military or Langley at that time, it depends on what the military and Langley double do. It''s a deal.


    Hill nodded his head, and looked at the Merrick Biological Building projected on the table in front of the crowd with his hands on his hips: "How is the situation?"


    Dudley Dursley thought he was offending the Federal Army and the Langley Organization. After the incident was revealed, he kept huddling in the Merrick Biological Mansion and it was all right?


    too naive.


    Whether it is the military or Langley, this time it was furious. If it weren''t for concern about how much negative impact this incident would have if it was exposed?


    Ha ha.


    At this moment, the Federation has put pressure on London. Did you call out the people yourself, or the Federation army pressed the territory to take it yourself.


    Frankly speaking, this time the military and Langley didn''t want to make a big deal, not just for themselves, but for the sake of London''s face.


    A Langley agent pointed to the three-dimensional model of the Merrick Biological Building that appeared in the projection, and said: "The Merrick Biological Building is very strictly controlled, but we can basically be sure that Dali Dursley has been staying in the Merrick Building. The eighty-eighth floor is on the top floor."


    Hill nodded: "How did the scan result?"


    "No way."


    "what?"


    "The building materials on the eighty-eighth floor make our equipment impenetrable."


    "How can I be sure?"


    "We sacrificed an agent."


    "¡­¡­"


    The Langley agent who was speaking said expressionlessly. In order to confirm that Dudley Dursley was really in the building, so that the action could be decided quickly, Langley sent an agent who could sacrifice into the building.


    "After the agent was arrested, according to the last transmitted video and voice, the true location of Dudley Dursley can be confirmed."


    Hill nodded. Langley didn¡¯t care about the sacrifice of an agent. Naturally, she would not. She looked directly at the special forces as if Duke Duke, who became the captain of the operation within a short period of time after joining, asked, ¡°Sneak in. What about the plan?"


    Duke Duke looked tricky: "Still discussing optimization."


    Although the position of Merrick Biomedical Group in London is not as good as the position and influence of his neighbor Crawford Group, it is also a super group in London.


    Buckingham Palace also invested in Merrick Biomedical Group, so in terms of security, it is very in place.


    Especially when this Dudley Dursley seemed to know that the military and Langley had come to the door. After the tortoise retracted into the building, when the special forces people were observing in secret, they vaguely felt that even MI6 had sent people. Stalking is on the Merrick Building.


    Under such circumstances, it is very difficult to implement precise strike tactics without disturbing anyone, and take people away before London can react.


    "Dali Dursley was named by the military and Langley."


    Maria Hill said directly: "Since you can''t sneak in, don''t sneak in. As long as we catch people and take them to the evacuation site before the large-scale operation in London, then this mission is perfectly completed."


    The military and Langley would not speak out about this, but after catching Dudley Dursley, London sent a consultation, and the Commonwealth would not admit it.


    The scandal that caught the culprit was not a scandal, at most, it was a major spy case that was cracked.


    People did not catch it, the matter was exposed. This is a scandal. There is no doubt that the Federation is putting pressure on London. No matter what choice London makes, the military and Langley will also become laughing stocks because of this incident.


    But people caught it and the matter was exposed. This is the real credit. The military and Langley worked together to crack a major spy case. Even if it was embarrassing, it would only be the London side.


    just...


    Scarlett, the red-haired girl, wrinkled her hands and tapped her hands several times. She marked a building and looked at Hill: "Commander, MI6''s resident is less than three kilometers away from Merrick Building. According to calculations, unless we We can complete the invasion and capture within ten minutes, otherwise, we will not be able to leave that building at all."


    Once more than ten minutes, MI6 will definitely be dispatched, even the London police, even if they leave from the air, they will face the London air force.


    The cover **** the side looked up at Maria Hill: "Commander, tomorrow Crawford Group and Merrick Group will have a meeting, maybe we can think of a way in this regard?"


    opened the umbrella and said exaggeratedly: "That guy is as timid as a mouse, knowing that we are watching him, is he interested in showing up?"


    "This was released three months ago. I just looked at the Crawford Group. From the communication records of several people, I can confirm that this meeting will proceed as usual."


    "where?"


    "The big conference room on the thirty-sixth floor of the Merrick Group Building."


    "Still in the building."


    "Yes, but we have the interior pictures of the thirty-sixth floor."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hill frowned and looked at the cover girl: "Do you know any of their meetings?"


    The cover girl shook her head: "In the past three months, many media have been speculating on the content of tomorrow''s meeting. However, based on the analysis of information over there, it seems that Crawford Group intends to acquire Merrick."


    If this is not possible, then, everyone really can¡¯t think of what kind of meeting will enable Anna Miller, the CEO of the Crawford Group, and Laura Crawford, the current Crawford Group, to call it The top five lawyers of the Crawford Group, the strongest legal practitioner in London, will attend tomorrow''s meeting.


    It can¡¯t be a social event with the Merrick Group.


    Even if it is a cooperation, in terms of the size of Merrick Group to Crawford Group, dispatching a vice president is almost the same. There is absolutely no reason for Ms. Anna Miller and Laura, who has just inherited the group. ¡¤Crawford attended with him.


    "Maybe¡­¡­"


    A Langley agent asked tentatively: "Can we find a way to follow the Crawford Group''s fleet and enter the Merrick Building?"


    Duke Duke was taken aback, then shook his head and said, "No."


    It is only natural for them to come over to catch Dudley Dursley. Once they have successfully captured and arrived at the evacuation coordinates, there is no reason for London to be angry. If he doesn''t want to be a joke, he will only make things smaller.


    But if the Crawford Group is incorporated into it?


    How is this different from giving London an excuse to go crazy?


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The cover girl looked up at Hill and was silent for a while: "Actually, if the Crawford Group is willing to help us, or, if you are willing to open one eye and close the other, then there will be no problem."


    Hill looked at the vocal cover girl for a moment.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    a little confused.


    Crawford Group will help them, why?


    new York.


    When Lake received a call from Hill again, it was already when he returned to Rachel¡¯s house from get off work. Rachel had not yet left work, and there was only one caregiver at home.


    Josie is watching TV in the living room, and his daughter Helen is also sitting next to him, watching together.


    Lake went to the bar, poured a glass of bourbon, then opened the window, walked to the backyard, took a sip of bourbon, and raised his eyebrows at the request of Maria Hill on the phone: "It takes so much trouble. ?"


    just catch individuals.


    As for it''s so complicated.


    Lake thought for a while. If he came to carry out this task, it would only take three steps. Go downstairs in the Merrick Building, drive to find the target and interrupt his limbs, and walk out of the Merrick Building as the last step.


    But.


    After hearing what Hill said, Lake was relieved. In a word, the military and Langley were very angry but didn''t want to bear the consequences in case of failure.


    If Hill and the others failed to invade and were caught, then the military and Langley would never admit it. The so-called spy invasion would be directly rejected for three consecutive times, and it would be better to make a strong smile than to expose the scandal.


    This... normal operation.


    Lake chuckled and sat on the recliner: "So, let me over-check the situation. I will support you without reservation, Maria."


    Hill said directly: "I heard that you are related to this Laura CrawfordCan you help us with this?"


    "I have nothing to do with this Laura Crawford."


    Lake didn''t think that a little girl called him an old man could have anything to do with it. After vetoing it, he thought for a while and said, "Well, so that my administrative commander can return to China as soon as possible, I will make a few calls to ask. "


    Hill said thank you.


    Lake said you''re welcome, and after hanging up the phone, he called Hermione directly.


    Hermione is the one who has direct contact with Laura Crawford.


    But.


    The phone didn''t get through.


    Lake blinked.


    Next second.


    Lake returned to his senses and touched his chin.


    Hermione ran back to the magical dimension?


    should be brought back to the magical dimension to deal with the current batch of magical animals that are not easy to domesticate and manage.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought for a while, lowered his head and backhanded, a satellite phone belonging to Professor X appeared in Lake''s hands.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 404: Favor is important

    Lake just said that there is no direct connection between him and Laura Crawford, which is not a lie.


    It was Professor X who went to Himiho with Laura Crawford.


    and so¡­¡­


    Professor X is related to Laura Crawford.


    Before, if Maria Hill asked for help, Lake might go to London, but a simple arrest task was so complicated that Lake was afraid that he could not restrain his temper.


    Originally, the deal had already been negotiated with the military, but with those words, Lake had better not enter it indiscriminately, so as not to get into trouble and be dumped.


    Mixing in the Federation, shaking the pot and preventing it, are basically required courses.


    At this moment.


    The time on Lake''s side is five o''clock in the afternoon, while it''s ten o''clock in the evening on the London side.


    But it was approaching late at night. In the Crawford Manor, after returning from Yamatai Island, Laura Crawford, who had completely inherited the Crawford Group, was still in the study with her godmother Anna Miller. Was chatting.


    said it was chatting, it was more about Laura Crawford asking Anna Miller about some company matters.


    After all, Lake¡¯s version of Laura is not the Laura in the original story. Therefore, Laura here, after returning from the evil horse station, buried her father with her godmother Anna Miller, it seems to be overnight. Growing up, he took over the power of the Crawford Group without any rebellion.


    However, Laura still trusts Anna Miller very much, let Anna Miller continue to become the CEO of Crawford Group.


    But other than that.


    no more.


    In the eyes of Anna Miller, Laura, who had been comforted to grow up all night, seemed to be back to her prototype after two months of honest squatting with the Crawford Group.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Laura seems to be more interested in the Trinity Organization than the Crawford Group. It seems that she wants to take over the mantle of her father Richard Crawford, and she is also on the road to archaeology.


    It seems that in order not to let himself follow in the footsteps of his father, in the re-opened Crawford Manor, Laura has almost taken great pains to transform it.


    Anna Miller has a headache about this.


    The point is that every time she wants to persuade Laura, Laura does not directly choose to ignore the cold violence as before, but instead asks her whether she loves her or not, just like a baby.


    Ms. Anna Miller wanted to laugh again, and looked helpless.


    But not tonight.


    Regardless of what Laura said, Anna Miller¡¯s attitude was very firm: "Merrick¡¯s Dudley Dursley is stupid, but very arrogant. If you don¡¯t show up, he might think Crawford The group is despising him and directly refuses to sign."


    Laura frowned: "Does this Merrick have the technology we must have?"


    Although Laura still has no intention of doing business, she still knows that Merrick is just a younger brother in front of the Crawford Group.


    Anna Miller said: "The Federal Stark Industry has decided to enter the energy industry. Once Stark¡¯s small Ark reactor is launched, the entire energy market will face a reshuffle. This is also what we want to acquire Merrick. the reason."


    Although the main business scope of Crawford Group is very wide, just like Stark Industry, the most profitable will always be the arms business started, and Crawford Group is the same.


    Of course.


    Crawford Group started with real estate, but they also dabble in the energy market and have gained a lot.


    However, when Stark Industries enters the energy market, the market will be completely shuffled. Crawford Group is not a company that insists on energy, and there is no need to fight with Stark Industries. In addition, Crawford Group has been working hard for these years. In the medical industry, it is also a good choice to sell energy when the market is okay and transfer the main business to medical.


    Although Merrick Biomedical Group¡¯s three-year dream of eliminating cancer has not been realized, Merrick still has some basic reserves over the years. Crawford is not bad for money, but he is too lazy to burn money and directly spend money to buy one. Finished or semi-finished products are, in fact, the most economical solution.


    Laura said, "Okay..."


    at this time.


    The phone rang.


    Laura was taken aback first, looked at her unlit cell phone, and then, as if thinking of something, she opened her backpack and took out a satellite phone.


    is connected.


    Laura did not wait for Lake on the other side to speak, she was very surprised and said, "Professor X?"


    Anna Miller, who was sitting next to Laura, raised her eyebrows.


    Although Anna and Laura only met Professor X once, for some people, meeting once is enough to leave a deep impression, especially this Professor X is still a member of the extraordinary world.


    Listening to Laura''s little surprise in Lake in New York, he smiled, and said with Professor X''s voice: "Good evening, Laura, are you asleep?"


    Laura said, "I am studying."


    Lake smiled, and after a few greetings with Laura, he changed the topic directly to business. After all, Hill over there is still waiting for his reply: "Laura, I''m calling this time. I need you to do me a favor."


    Laura said without thinking, "Of course, any busy."


    At the beginning, Laura didn''t trust Professor X, but after Yamadae and his party, there is no doubt that Professor X is already on Laura''s trust list, and it is still the top one.


    MMP?


    As Lake listened to Laura¡¯s unhesitating answer on the phone, he began to wonder whether it was wrong to use Professor X¡¯s identity at the time, and he should use the deity to pass by. In this way, Lake¡¯s deity is the one who harvests and worships instead of Professor X is a clone.


    Lake said directly: "I have a friend."


    The words are not finished.


    Laura answered directly: "That old...Lake Edwin, right?"


    Lake listened to Laura''s inertia and laughed haha: "Yes, he just contacted me, and I hope to find you through me and let you do him a favor."


    talking.


    Lake directly told Laura about the current situation in London.


    Ask someone for help. If you don¡¯t intend to cheat others, the best way is to say something. Rather than after the fact, it¡¯s better to make it clear from the beginning.


    After listening, Laura said with some uncertainty: "Do you want me to help, help the Federation, enter the Merrick Group Building, and then capture Dudley Dursley?"


    Lake said, "Yes, you can tell your godmother, Ms. Miller, I learned from my friend that you seem to be going to the Merrick Building tomorrow. There is an acquisition meeting?"


    Laura looked directly at her godmother, then said to Lake, and called Anna Miller.


    After all, this matter is a bit too mysterious.


    A word.


    Laura herself is a Londoner, and Lake¡¯s request just now seems to ask Laura to be a traitor, which makes it difficult for Laura to make a choice for a while.


    Fortunately, Lake didn''t embarrass Laura either. After all, Laura was only in her early twenties, and in short, she was still in a little pink state.


    Anna Miller over there answered the phone.


    "This is Anna Miller, good evening, Professor X."


    "good evening."


    Lake and Anna Miller greeted each other briefly, and then briefly explained the cause and course of the incident, and then said: "If Dudley Dursley is arrested, I think Ms. Miller can do it at the least cost. Complete the acquisition."


    This is also what Lake thought about after knowing the whole thing, and thought it could be done, and then made the call.


    The Crawford Group wants to acquire Merrick. If Merrick¡¯s head is directly caught by the federal government on federal crimes, there is no doubt that Merrick¡¯s market value will directly plunge.


    At that time, if the Crawford Group wants to acquire Merrick, the cost required will definitely be much lower than planned.


    but¡­¡­


    Anna Miller said calmly: "However, my Crawford Group brought the people over."


    When the time comes, the federation will leave. Although Crawford is not afraid of the impeachment of the House of Commons, and the relationship between the Crawford Group is in the House of Lords, there are still too many civilians in London, especially in recent years, with the immigration of a certain country. Intensified, the imperial capital of the dignified sun never set, gradually filled with an abnormal virgin wind.


    Lake laughed: "So, I might be wronged by Ms. Anna and Laura tomorrow. As long as you two don''t intervene, then this is not a problem, is it?"


    Anna Miller did not speak.


    after awhile.


    Anna Miller said directly: "I have a request."


    "Please speak!"


    "Since the friend of Professor X said this favor, the Crawford Group is willing to do this, but the Crawford Group also wants Professor X''s friends to do us a favor."


    "Tell me."


    "Originally Crawford Group acquired Merrick, focusing on Merrick''s current market, but obviously, the federal market is going to be closed to Merrick, right?"


    "Yes."


    Once this matter is over, there is no doubt that the entire Federation will close the door to Merrick. If Merrick is in some other small country, or not in a Western country, how can there be such a simple closing of the door, just use this Sanctions began on this matter.


    Anna Miller said: ¡°Crawford Group hopes to have a meeting with Mr. Tony Stark through Professor X¡¯s friends, hoping to cooperate on energy.¡±


    Lake touched his chin without speaking.


    Anna Miller continued over there, "Of course, regardless of success or failure, it has nothing to do with Professor X."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake said, "Okay, I can agree to this for my friend, so, have we reached an agreement, Ms. Anna Miller?"


    Ms. Anna Miller said, "Of course, Professor X."


    Lake said, "Someone will contact you later."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 405: Dudleys cousin

    Favors for favors.


    This is a matter that is understandable. After all, although this matter can be manipulated, there is still a risk of pulling the Crawford Group into the water.


    So it is normal for Anna Miller to want favors for favors.


    In fact, this approach is best.


    A word.


    Favor is the hardest to pay. Anna Miller asked for an exchange on the spot. It''s better than asking him for something in the future. It''s good to think of it as a transaction.


    Who made me want Maria Hill to come back soon?


    Lake blinked after hanging up the phone. He always felt that his thought was strange, but he couldn''t remember it for a while, so he shook his head and dialed Maria Hill again.


    On the other side, Hill heard the phone number reported by Lake and the words to contact Ms. Anna Miller, and was a little surprised: "So fast?"


    Hill actually didn''t have much hope.


    After all, Crawford Group is a London company. This requirement is equivalent to asking Crawford Group to play the role of the inner ghost.


    Lake listened to Hill¡¯s surprise and smiled: ¡°I have a friend, who happens to have something to do with the Crawford Group, and it¡¯s not free.¡±


    Hill nodded, this incident is not small, but it feels weird for free help, so curiously asked: "Can I ask, what kind of conditions?"


    Lake laughed and said, "I''ll know when you come back, but my friend promised Crawford Group not to involve Crawford Group as much as possible. You are all right."


    Hill returned to his senses: "No."


    Lake nodded: "Okay, then I''m in New York, waiting for my administrative commander to complete the handover."


    finished.


    Lake hung up the phone directly, just as Rachel had just returned from get off work, Lake put the phone away and walked into the living room.


    It doesn''t matter to me, it hangs up high.


    Lake¡¯s time is already very tight, just like today¡¯s homeland security work, it¡¯s better to spend time with your family when you have this working time.


    In other words...


    I clearly thought about it, and took the time to ask if the three goddesses of fate have any way to find other four spirits of creation, how do you feel that something inexplicable is holding me every time?


    I am not the procrastinating Zeus.


    and many more.


    Am I?


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then he shook his head even more speechlessly.


    That fellow Zeus has procrastination, but I don¡¯t have it.


    the next day!


    London.


    Crawford Group Building.


    Maria Hill used Langley''s high technology to disguise herself as Anna Miller, and then said sorry to the real Anna Miller who was being tied up.


    Anna Miller moved her hands that were tied behind her, and shook her head: "No, this is a deal, nothing more. You only have one hour. This is what we said."


    Maria Hill nodded: "Of course."


    Say it.


    Maria Hill tidied her clothes, then nodded at Anna, who was also disguised as Laura, and said, "Let''s go."


    An hour later, Ms. Anna Miller¡¯s secretary will appear in this office, and then the Crawford Group will directly report to the police, but when cooperating with the police investigation, Ms. Anna Miller and Laura will ask three questions. .


    five minutes later.


    Maria Hill and Agent Anna got directly into the Crawford Group¡¯s special car, then drove away from the Crawford Group¡¯s underground parking lot and headed directly to the Merrick Group Building.


    In the room.


    Although Laura, who has seen the truth of the world, once again refreshed the truth in the ordinary world, what position, what nationality, this thing can be changed at any time in the face of interests.


    but¡­¡­


    Laura still looked at her godmother a little puzzled: "Anna, I don''t quite understand."


    Anna, with her hands tied behind her back, leaned on the sofa and looked at Laura who was tied to the bed with a smile: "Why don''t you understand?"


    "Do you mean you want Professor X to owe us a favor, then why..."


    "Is it hard to understand?"


    Laura nodded. After hanging up the phone yesterday, Anna told her that this is actually a good thing for the Crawford Group.


    Simultaneously.


    Anna and Laura finally understood why Merrick, who had been hanging Crawford Group and not letting go, suddenly expressed their willingness to sell Merrick three days ago in private.


    If the Crawford Group does not know about this matter, wait until the transaction is completed, and directly hit the blue sky. In that case, the Crawford Group will directly become a big fool, and it is worthless to buy a family with nearly 20 billion. Business?


    Fortunately, Crawford Group knew about this.


    The most important point is that the other party begged the Crawford Group to come here, so that the Crawford Group was in an active position.


    Actually...


    Anna Miller originally did not intend to use this favor to directly exchange the energy connection with Stark Industry. At present, the Crawford Group is also actively engaged in contact with Stark Industry, although Anna cannot guarantee a percentage. There are a hundred opportunities, but the winning side is still great.


    The reason for directly using favors on the spot is actually very simple.


    Anna said to Laura, "Professor X is a person in the transcendent world."


    Laura nodded and said that she knew that, after all, the last time Professor X left was in a hurry, leaving the two-piece tomb robbery, dragon hunting ruler and dragon hunting plate with her.


    Anna immediately looked at Laura: "If I don''t cash it on the spot, do you know the most likely ending?"


    Laura shook her head.


    "You won''t be receiving a call from Professor X anymore."


    "what?"


    Laura was a little shocked: "It''s not possible."


    Anna Miller laughed: "These transcendental people like to do favors most, but what they don¡¯t like most is to do transactions with ordinary people like us. Even if we do, after these transcendents make promises, They will run far away and will not give you the opportunity to use this promise."


    Laura opened her mouth wide.


    Feeling weird and unbelievable?


    Anna smiled and said, "Maybe you''ll know later. It''s okay to keep in touch with these extraordinary people, but don''t get too close, you know, Laura?"


    Laura leaned on her side, looking at her godmother. Suddenly, a faint gossip fire was burning. It seemed that in her godmother, there seemed to be such a story... a story of an unreasonable and unreasonable man. ?


    Merrick Group.


    "Boss, the Crawford Group''s car has arrived."


    A black man walked directly onto the top floor of the building, expressionless, looking straight at the two men and one woman who were being beaten up, toward the owner Dudley Dursley who was waving his golf club. Said: "We should go down."


    "Go down?"


    Looking closely, it seems that the weird Dudley Dursley closed the shot, and looked at the black man who said: "For what, he wants to buy us, not we beg them to buy."


    Dudley Dursley''s tone was full of... aloof.


    Even if he knows that he has been spotted by the Union military and Langley, he still looks confident and confident, including the few men present. He is also very confused. Where does his boss'' confidence come from? Coming.


    After all, if normal people are targeted by the Federal Army and Langley, they may not be able to sleep if they are already worried, but Dudley Dursley is still eating it.


    Actually...


    Dali Dursley''s source of confidence is very simple, it comes from just one person.


    "Is my cousin here yet?"


    "The driver is already on his way back."


    "Very good."


    Dudley Dursley tightened his cuffs, concealed the one-cornered bracelet well, nodded, looked at the three Midgardian descendants who had been captured, and turned towards the slave The agent who worked with Langley after he retired said: "Send them to the plane first, and then, according to the plan, wait for me somewhere."


    Cancer dark-skinned agent frowned: "Are you all right here."


    Dudley Dursley laughed and walked toward his door: "My friend, do you think that the real world is the one you see who can live forever? Wrong, what I saw is The real world."


    talking.


    Dali Dursley hooked directly to the two people at the door, and then walked towards the elevator.


    Once the purchase contract here is signed, his cousin will be with him. He is sure that his cousin will not ignore him. After all, I am one of the few relatives of my cousin.


    Dudley Dursley thought so.


    correct.


    His cousin has a name similar to that of the savior. It¡¯s wrong, or he was once the savior. His cousin is named, Harry, Harry Potter...


    While the elevator is going down, the elevator is also going up.


    "Sir, the helicopter on the roof of the building has started."


    "¡­¡­"


    Maria Hill, disguised as Ms. Anna Miller, listened to the report from the agent outside the hidden headset, her expression unmoved.


    The killer Anna, who was standing next to her, also heard the news.


    Maria Hill and Anna looked at each other and shook their heads calmly.


    Dali Dursley will run, that''s for sure, but before he runs, he will definitely realize the assets he cannot take away, and then run away with the funds.


    This is how all the capitalists who run off the road operate.


    But at the same time, all capitalists who wanted to run away like this were caught when their assets were realized.


    without exception.


    Ding!


    Two elevators, one on the left and the other seemed to be pinched, stopped on the thirty-sixth floor on time, and opened the elevator doors at the same time very accurately.


    at the same time!


    outside.


    A car carrying the savior of the magical dimension of London, defeated the old enemy Voldemort, and took advantage of the return of the savior Harry Potter to put the magical animals in the gap, and was invited by his cousin Dal¨ª Dursley to come over.


    Simultaneously.


    is in a three-story bungalow opposite.


    , Andy, a descendant of the Midgard, who seems to be somewhat similar to Seif, and the little black female sergeant of the newly awakened tribe, are checking their weapons and equipment.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 406: Harry Potter

    Andy.


    The surname is unknown, a descendant of Midgard, who is brave and good at fighting. When he was a Scythian, he accidentally discovered his immortality ability. Later, during the long years, Andy never thought he was himself. It was the only immortal who met another immortal, and then slowly formed a team.


    What a pity...


    Whether a team can exist forever depends on whether there are external forces that destroy their existence, but the stability within the team determines this moment.


    Andy¡¯s team encountered such a problem.


    how to say.


    Just like Maria Hill once asked Lake, immortality, is it a blessing or a curse, in Andy''s team, a very hypocritical guy, Booker, appeared.


    Even if it is a Hydra, when it absorbs people, it will conduct a test to see if the person who wants to absorb can be absorbed. If it is a guy with a funny brain, even Hydra will not want it. .


    This Booker didn''t have Xiudou in his head, but he was more serious than Xiudou. After knowing that he could live forever, he actually got depression.


    Do you dare to believe it?


    But after Andy and the others knew that Booker was suffering from world-weary depression, they not only disagreed with him, but even trusted Booker. How do you say this?


    The protagonist, who has been alive for thousands of years, used to complain in the Internet articles. He does not speak and act like a few years ago, but rather looks like a teenager.


    Reality is often more sci-fi than movies.


    During these long years, Andy and the others, let alone settle down, are first-class tramps, and, there seems to be some kind of savior''s psychology, relying on three or five kittens to try to make the world peaceful.


    This is not...


    Booker, one of their members, wanted to die, and the Merrick organization headed by the cancer agent wanted to capture the immortal for research, so the two hit it off.


    Booker gave Merrick what he wanted, and in return, Merrick had to find a way to free Booker.


    MMP.


    I don¡¯t care if I want to die, and I want to drag others to die with him. If someone with depression deserves sympathy and pity, then this Booker?


    Ha ha.


    If Lake''s SEAL team had such a character, Lake promised to do it himself and let this Booker get what he wanted.


    Tucao returns to Tucao.


    at the moment?


    Another immortal who was already seated on the roof of the one-kilometer building that was level with the Merrick Tower watched the turning helicopter and passed the headset towards Andy, and the new tribe, Neil, said: "Andy, they It seems to be aware of our arrival."


    Andy stuck a pistol around his waist and said in a deep voice, "Kill him."


    The immortal sniper responded, and then took aim, and then, the helicopter directly aimed at the roof did not hesitate to pull the trigger of the anti-material sniper rifle in front of him.


    After all, Andy and his group of immortals have always been alone, and they seem to be a little bit behind the times. They don''t like the Internet, so I don''t know that it is not just her idea of ??playing Merrick.


    At this moment.


    The thirty-sixth floor.


    Dali Dursley walked out of the elevator with a team of bodyguards, and looked at Maria Hill, who walked out of the elevator with the negotiating team at the same time as him.


    Maria Hill smiled and stretched out her right hand towards Dudley Dursley.


    As long as you hold it, the action begins.


    Dali Dursley smiled as he looked at the right hand handed out to him, but when he was about to reach out to hold it, the arm he had just raised was quickly recovered as if he had been shocked by an electric shock.


    The flat bracelet on his arm was shaking and red.


    Dali Dursley''s eyes shrank.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    A loud noise from the roof came out directly, and then, in the corridor on the thirty-sixth floor, bang bang bang, and even, the helicopter parts that fell directly from the roof directly due to the explosion could be seen.


    **** it.


    Is it so fast?


    Dudley Dursley''s face changed, and he thought it was because the Federal Army and Langley were too lazy to wait for him to run out and were ready to storm in, so they turned around and prepared to walk towards the elevator: "Go, go to the underground parking lot. ."


    but¡­¡­


    "boom!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "boom!"


    Maria Hill, Anna and the others also changed their faces at the moment the explosion sounded, but they didn''t have time to think about it. They did it almost when Dudley Dursley was about to turn around and enter the elevator.


    momentarily.


    The three bodyguards who had no time to react were directly pierced through their chests and fell to the ground instantly.


    Agent Anna went from static to active in an instant, hitting the ground with her right foot, and then blasted out like a fierce female leopard. The target was Dudley Dursley, who was half of her body in the elevator.


    just.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Agent Anna went straight without any reduction, flew out, banged on the wall, and made a muffled noise, and Dudley Dursley had entered the elevator directly.


    Just when Anna was about to catch Dudley Dursley, whose face changed drastically, the flat-looking bracelet on his arm emitted a blue light and blocked Anna''s attack, and even pushed Anna out.


    Underground Parking Lot.


    Just stopped the car, Harry Potter, the savior who came out of the limousine, suddenly paused, raised his head, and looked directly at the Merrick Building on the ground.


    Dudley?


    Harry Potter was stunned. Just now, when Dudley was 21 years old, the bracelet he gave to Dudley that could predict danger and provide a barrier was activated.


    Dudley is in danger?


    Although this cousin Dudley Dursley used to bully Harry when he was young, after he learned magic, it was this cousin who was afraid that Harry would use magic to deal with him, so yes, although he The cousin of Dudley Dursley is a real bully, but just as Dudley thought.


    After all, Dudley Dursley is his cousin and his relative.


    is well known.


    Any savior has a very deep view of family affection. In addition, after becoming an adult, Dudley Dursley seems to have made many changes. He established the Merrick Biological Group and donated a large amount every year. The money was used for social welfare, and even took Harry Potter to attend various donation ceremonies from time to time.


    and so¡­¡­


    Yes it is.


    At the moment when the bracelet he gave to Dudley Dursley was activated, Harry''s expression changed, and he ran directly to the emergency aisle next to him.


    Opposite the Merrick Building.


    Andy and the little black girl Nair also crossed the road, and then directly took off their disguise and directly attacked from the front.


    At the same time.


    The thirty-sixth floor.


    Maria Hill has not only prepared a plan for this arrest without fail. In her plan, it also includes a plan for what to do if an accident causes Dudley Dursley to escape.


    This is the quality that a qualified commander should have. To perform tasks, various plans, such as plan A and plan B, must be prepared. If necessary, a qualified commander needs to prepare ten plans at the same time, corresponding to various sudden changes. The situation.


    Lake is the same.


    This is also a compulsory course for the federal military to train excellent commanders. After all, one general is incompetent and exhausted. Although this sentence was born in the Eastern country, there are special institutions in the federal military to learn from these ancient Eastern wisdom. It''s nutritious.


    Hill looked at the elevator starting to descend, and called directly: "Duke!"


    "coming!"


    The words just fell.


    boom.


    From the other side of the building, two soldiers in exoskeleton suits rushed out. They were Duke Duke and the parachute. As soon as they appeared on the stage, they bounced and started directly, with a loud boom. , Rushed directly into the fifth floor of the building, and then Duke Duke rushed into the elevator shaft with a direct bang without any reduction.


    The elevator above is moving down quickly.


    caught up.


    "Open the umbrella cable!"


    "Understand."


    The umbrella cable at the back nodded directly.


    Five seconds later.


    Boom!


    The number of floors on the elevator display kept changing, and then it went directly from the 12th floor to the 36th floor. Among the elevators whose doors had been broken, they thought they could reach the underground parking lot at the fastest speed. Dudley Dursley was paralyzed in the elevator at this moment.


    "Come out!"


    "what!"


    Scarlett, the red-haired girl, walked directly into the elevator, then grabbed Dudley Dursley¡¯s beautiful hair and threw it directly onto the floor from the elevator.


    Next second.


    The elevator fell quickly, and after losing the steel cable support, it hit the bottom of the elevator shaft heavily in less than five seconds, as if the same bomb exploded.


    "Commander, let''s retreat first!"


    "it is good."


    Hill listened to the voice of Duke Duke in his headset, and after nodding, the window on the thirty-fifth floor burst instantly, and then two robots bounced out, jumping with super power The power blasted on the opposite roof. After attracting the helicopter that had taken off in an emergency, the Duke and the parachute line looked at each other, and then nodded to each other.


    According to the plan, they ran towards the two ends of the city separately, attracting the coming police force, so that Maria Hill could execute the evacuation plan.


    Dali Dursley has passed out at this moment, but this does not hinder the heavy gunner in the team, that is, the heavy artillery Duti lifted up like a chicken.


    "walk the stair."


    "The roof!"


    Inside the building where the sirens were already flickering, Hill calmly gave the order, and when he led the team towards the emergency escape stairs, he began to order the Kunzi fighters outside the London suburbs to take off over the roof and pick them up.


    How long does it take to climb from the thirty-sixth floor to the top floor?


    It is estimated that it will take an hour for ordinary people.


    But the people here are all Lianjiazi, and they are all the elite of the elite. All kinds of nutritional supplements are fully provided. After three minutes, they have reached the 80th floor.


    But.


    They confronted another group of soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 407: Resolutely arrested

    When Hill and the others were taking the target mission of this time, Dudley Dursley, preparing to walk from the bottom up, to the roof, and then leave directly through the guided helicopter.


    There are people from the top down on the roof, preparing to leave from the ground.


    No way, who caused their helicopter to explode, and there seems to be some sniper staring at them over there.


    and so¡­¡­


    The cancer black agent and the rebellious immortal Booker who was suffering from depression together held the three immortals who had been bled dozens of times in a few days and quickly walked up the stairs.


    When I arrived at the 80th floor, I went up and down, just to meet each other''s eyes.


    The two groups stopped at the same time.


    Next second.


    Hill and the others called out the name of the black cancer agent in an instant. Then, between the electric light and flint, the two men and horses had already begun to shoot each other in the narrow escape staircase.


    ßËßËßË!


    "Go up!"


    The black cancer agent and the others are condescending, it can be regarded as occupying a favorable terrain, but at this moment, the cancer black agent has no idea of ??killing the opposite side, only one idea, run, run quickly.


    obviously.


    The cancer black agent didn¡¯t want to die, but he understood very well how Langley treated the traitors. No, in the cancer black agent¡¯s mind, maybe the military came to catch Dal¨ª Dursley, but Langley The agent must have taken him back as a traitor.


    Even, the black cancer agent heard something from some of his own channels.


    That is, it seems that after he was exposed, Langley was already considering redefining the agent''s retirement plan, including but not limited to being monitored by other agents 24 hours after retirement.


    With his own efforts, Langley asked Langley to re-modify the system. I have to say that the black cancer agent has come to this world in vain.


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    Hill and the others watched the cancer black agents and others who ran upstairs again, and directly slapped the two special team members who acted as shields in front of them. Then, the two special team members opened the way, but their speed was significantly reduced, and they returned to the building. Ran up.


    At this moment.


    Andy and Neil, who ran to the fifty-fifth floor with their immortal physique, also heard the sound of a gunfight from above, that is, just now when Hill and others met the cancer black agent on a narrow road.


    Andy stopped and looked at Nair next to him.


    Nair listened to the gunshots above, and said to Andy: "M16A4, a member of the military."


    Andy nodded.


    Nair said, "What should I do now?"


    If Neel, the new tribe who just started, believed in the military, but was taken away from the barracks by following orders, if it weren¡¯t for Andy¡¯s timely appearance, Neel, who could almost predict his fate, believed in the military. The degree is zero.


    after all¡­¡­


    Nair doesn''t know what happened to the military in the past few days. In Nair''s mind, he probably thought that the Federal Army and the Merrick Group were embarrassed.


    After all, Nair¡¯s complexion is dark, just like other dark complexions. He only wants to believe that what he sees is the truth, and he doesn¡¯t want to think about it in the depths.


    How could a London company be in the same camp as the federal military? Even if the Merrick Group had this idea, the federal military would not give this opportunity.


    Andy did not respond, but the speed of climbing the stairs increased again.


    Neil, a new clan member, could only keep up when he saw this.


    How to do?


    Andy came over this time to rescue his three tribesmen. By the way, he put the **** traitor, the tribe who caused this to happen, directly into the iron coffin and threw the Pacific Ocean. How could it be possible to give up and give up.


    Eighty-eight floors!


    Suddenly!


    bang bang bang!


    The cancer black agent stared at Hill and the others who were advancing towards them, roared, and then returned directly to Dudley Dursley¡¯s office with everyone, and by the way, closed the door.


    but¡­¡­


    They didn''t even know that if the black cancer agent had left from the emergency passage on the other side, they would never meet Hill and the others. They might have left. The two groups had already left.


    It''s a pity a mistake.


    Boom!


    Hill looked at the explosion-proof office door closed in front of him, and raised his eyebrows: "Anna!"


    "Commander."


    "You go to the roof first with the heavy artillery and target, and leave here by special plane."


    "Commander."


    "This is an order!"


    Hill turned and said to Anna. If he hadn''t met the black cancer agent, Hill might not have made this decision, but at the moment, Hill was seeing the three people who had been held captive understand it. , Those three people should be descendants of Midgard like her.


    Those three people are her people.


    and.


    If Dali Dursley is the primary target, then the cancer black agent is the secondary target.


    Anna was silent for a moment, and then she responded, and then looked at Dutti, who was pulling Dudley Dursley like a baby chicken, and then directly named the three special team members, and then continued. Climbed to the upper side of the roof.


    "Red-haired girl."


    "Understand!"


    As soon as Hill uttered, the red-haired woman Scarlett nodded, and ran directly to the falling explosion-proof gate, took out a compressed remote-controlled bomb from her pocket, and placed it on it.


    Everyone retreated back to the stairs.


    But...


    Just when the red-haired woman was about to press the switch, the special team responsible for guarding the descending stairs watched the two women who appeared and shouted: "Stop."


    Hill turned to look.


    Next second.


    Hill said, "Put down the gun."


    The special team members who were eyeing and preparing to pull the trigger directly moved the muzzle away the moment they received the order.


    Hill looked at Neel, who was still shooting at any time behind Andy: "Sergeant Lane?"


    Nair Lane nodded.


    Hill turned his head and glanced, and said to Nair: "Merrick didn''t catch you?"


    God testifies.


    Under that startling glance, Hill did not see Sergeant Neil Lane, but only saw three strangers, two men and one woman. He thought Neil Lane had been sliced ??by Merrick for research. .


    Nair was taken aback for a moment.


    These words...


    How does it feel weird?


    Hill then looked at Andy next to Nair. When his gaze fell on Andy''s face, he was taken aback: "Sev?"


    without him.


    Hill met with Sefer, the woman of Lake, once in the Paris Tower incident, and this Andy''s appearance is almost the same as Sefer, if there is a difference, it is the difference in mental outlook.


    Andy frowned, and directly stated the purpose of their trip: "We and the military have no intention of being enemies, but we just want to save my people."


    Clan?


    Hill moved in his heart, then he looked at Andy thoughtfully and said, "Then our goals are the same, and so do I."


    Andy looked up at Hill.


    The two women face each other.


    Then...


    It seems that the two women are a little surprised and surprised, but they understand one thing through the confirmation of their eyes. They are both from the same camp.


    ten seconds later.


    Boom!


    The moment when the red-haired woman Scarlett pressed the switch, the compressed explosive placed on the explosion-proof door instantly came into play. With a deafening sound, this building is known to be the same level of explosion-proof explosion protection as the vault door. The door burst instantly.


    Accompanied by the blasting sound, it was the windows that shattered from the inside to the outside as the blasting sound began to sweep around. The windows were directly broken into **** and fell from a high altitude to the ground.


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    "CIA!"


    "Put down the gun!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Suddenly!"


    At the moment when the smoke and dust of the explosion started, the special team members who made up the shield opened the way, followed by the sound of breaking the door, followed by the movement of the gun continuously.


    A black bodyguard stood in place, and countless bullets bombarded him. In an instant, he directly beat him into the appearance of a rag doll, and the gun in his hand fell directly to the ground weakly.


    "I surrender!"


    "I surrender!"


    The cancer black agent almost gave up his gun at the moment when the seven or eight red dot lasers fell on him, holding his hands high and yelling at me and surrendering, as if he was afraid that the other side would not hear the same.


    As for the other one?


    is Booker, the immortal depression patient, this guy also raised his hands high and yelled at his surrender.


    It seems...


    His depression is gone at this moment?


    is amazing.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    The cancer black agent was directly pushed to the ground and screamed. He seemed to hear the sound of his arm being broken, and he opened his mouth in a cold sweat.


    But in the next second, he couldn''t make a sound, his mouth was already blocked by something.


    Depression immortal Booker enjoys the same treatment.


    As for the three immortals who were arrested?


    "Ricky!"


    "Joe!"


    "Bena!"


    Andy almost ran to her side of the three team members who were caught here because of Booker''s betrayal almost the moment the special team had just taken control of the scene drew out the tomahawk behind her back In a few actions, the handcuffs of the three team members were cut off, and then, with a look of excitement, they hugged the three team members who were rescued.


    Hill looked around the audience and directly called Anna and the heavy artillery who had gone to the roof first: "Anna, we expect to arrive in three minutes."


    Anna, who just broke open the roof leading to the protective door on the rooftop, covered her earphones: "Received."


    Hill stopped and looked up at the red-haired woman and others: "Retreat and retreat!"


    There was an unexpected situation, but the problem was not big. The Duke and the parachute line almost distracted all the air power in London. It would take some time for the power on the ground to get to it.


    When the ground forces came here, they had already left.


    Everyone nodded, and directly lifted up the black cancer agent and Booker, who didn''t seem to be so melancholy in the face of death, to prepare for the retreat procedure.


    In the sky, after receiving the signal, a Kun''s fighter came out of the static stealth state, and then quickly approached the Merrick Building.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 408: Be the magic savior of the death

    hum!


    When Anna saw her figure appearing in the distance, she quickly moved towards the Kun''s fighter jet that came here, and while she was relieved, she nodded towards the heavy artillery carrying Dudley Dursley and cleared her signal launch. Device.


    But just then.


    "Drowsy!"


    "Drowsy!"


    Anna''s figure paused slightly, and an inexplicable tiredness instantly surged into her heart, but at this moment, it seemed that some mechanism was triggered. This tiredness came and went quickly.


    But the heavy gun Duti is not so lucky.


    There was a boom.


    Heavy Cannon Dutti fell directly on the ground, his mouth closed and purring, and he was already playing.


    what''s the situation?


    After regaining clarity, Anna looked at the heavy artillery that fell asleep for a moment, and then, her eyes caught the figure that appeared next to Dudley Dursley.


    Take a gun.


    shooting.


    "boom!"


    "ßÝ!"


    The moment Anna shot the shot directly, she also rushed towards Dudley Dursley. Then, the pair of glasses that seemed to be directly exposed from the wall just now looked like a gentleman. A man resembling a medieval robe was waving a fire stick: "Except your weapon!"


    There was a snap.


    Anna looked at the pistol that was uncontrollably detached from her hand, without any hesitation, she lifted Dudley Dursley directly.


    Next second.


    "Puff!"


    "what!"


    was stabbed in the thigh, and Dudley Dursley, who recovered from a coma, let out a scream.


    After Dudley Dursley was able to control her own combat power, the dagger in her right hand flashed with cold light, and she directly pressed her neck, and said in a deep voice toward Harry Potter over there: "You who is it?"


    Dudley looked at Harry who appeared and shouted directly: "Harry, save me, save me quickly."


    Harry was a little worried.


    He broke several magic laws this time.


    but¡­¡­


    Dali Dursley is his relative and he can''t help but save it.


    "Let go of him."


    "who are you."


    Anna stared at the weird in front of him in a deep voice, thinking about what he had just performed, and Harry, who seemed like a magician, said in a deep voice: "Dali Dursley is the target we want to capture. You want to save him. Ah, see if you are fast or I can kill people fast enough."


    Harry frowned, and the magic wand blasted out: "Except your weapon!"


    come again.


    Anna raised her eyebrows, and the dagger in her hand was out of control. However, Anna turned her right hand and made a puff, directly cutting the dagger that she planned to leave on Dudley''s chest once.


    "Dizzy!"


    "Puff!"


    Another wound was splashed out on Dudley Dursley''s chest.


    "what!"


    Dudley Dursley screamed again: "Harry, save me!"


    Anna regained control of the dagger, once again pressed Dursley''s neck fiercely, and said coldly toward Harry with no expression: "Once again, I cut his throat directly!"


    Harry looked at Anna with a little shock: "Are you not paws?"


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain why Anna can resist falling asleep or get rid of your weapon this time.


    Under normal circumstances, if someone puts a dagger against his throat and says to shut up, he would probably do it obediently.


    but¡­¡­


    Is Dudley Dursley an ordinary person?


    No.


    Dali Dursley can be regarded as someone who has seen the real side of this world. He is very sure that the power of magic is above all ruthless people.


    So even so, Dudley Dursley still said to Harry over there: "Harry, save me, save me, save me, they are a terrorist organization, they have killed a lot of me. "


    At this moment.


    Maria Hill has also rushed to the roof with a ticket.


    Magicians must not expose their secrets to the world of ordinary people.


    This is the iron law of the magical dimension. Although Hogwarts is now advancing with the times, this iron law has not been shaken.


    Of course.


    For some bad magicians, this iron rule is just empty talk. They use magic as they want, and even play magic in different ways.


    But is Harry Potter a bad wizard?


    No.


    So Harry Potter was almost watching Maria Hill and others appear on the rooftop at the moment, just to hear his cousin Dali¡¯s words describing Anna, subconsciously, directly added a killing spell on Anna. Body.


    Anna had a stature.


    The dagger landed.


    Next second.


    Harry flashed directly and appeared next to his cousin Dudley Dursley. Then, he grabbed Dudley''s right hand and jumped directly from the 88th floor of the roof.


    Boom!


    Hill also showed up on the roof with someone, and immediately saw it curled up on the ground, like a cooked shrimp, sweating almost instantly, as if he was suffering some kind of pain, but he was stunned by his own strength. Anna resisted with willpower.


    As for Dudley Dursley?


    has disappeared.


    hum!


    Queens fighter also arrived at the roof of Merrick Building at this moment.


    new York.


    London time is eleven o''clock in the morning, in New York, it is only six o''clock.


    In the Madison Avenue house, Lake, who was playing with Helen in his little padded jacket, brushing his teeth in the bathroom, suddenly frowned.


    took the original shape of the Force Seed as the world tree, and it is dotted with the chaotic universe of the Gemini and Aries galaxies.


    Lake¡¯s consciousness descended directly into it.


    The three goddesses of destiny appeared at Lake¡¯s side at the same time that Lake¡¯s consciousness appeared in the chaotic universe. As always, they gave the blessing of destiny to Lake who might become the king of the gods.


    Although the three goddesses of fate cannot weave the fate of Lake, this is the same as someone sneezes, and the person next to you will say bless you, whether it is useful or not, it is better to say it than not to say it.


    is the scene, but the blessings of the three goddesses of fate still have some effect.


    Lake closed his eyes and felt that when the three goddesses of fate stayed in the chaotic universe, the textile thread of fate had begun to fill the chaotic universe, and he looked at the mistress of the three goddesses of fate on the line of fate that suddenly changed. Tropos: "I remember, but the fate that I allow does not exist in the scope of your ruling."


    When the Fate Goddess moved into his chaotic universe, which still exists in the dark, although Lake was not subject to the verdict of the Fate Goddess, he still let the Fate Goddess move his fate line here.


    Including fate in any relationship with Lake, this is true.


    is so simple.


    Lake¡¯s fate is the fate of the Marvel universe, or his three goddesses can¡¯t make the verdict, but it doesn¡¯t mean that people who have a relationship with Lake can be exactly the same for women who have an affair with him.


    and...


    In order to set the **** system of the Chaos Universe from the beginning, as the first god, move its destiny in. Once the Chaos Universe finds a way to become a reality from the underworld, then it can be seamlessly connected.


    at the moment?


    Lake could feel that a line of fate in his chaotic universe was collapsing.


    After all, there are not many fate lines for the owner of the chaotic universe today, and he is full of calculations. At a glance, almost except for Lake, they are all women who have been related to him.


    Lake doesn¡¯t want to notice how difficult it is, or that sentence, when you only have ten dollars, you will cherish a dime, but when you have a lot of money, do you care about this dime?


    Fate Royal Sister Atlopus said: "We can''t judge you and your promised life."


    Laksis, the second sister of destiny, followed: "Until you have no authorization, we can''t do it. This is that you, as the king of the gods who control the thunder divine power and the derived sky divine power, marry us and win our dowry afterwards."


    Destiny Lori Croto finally said: "The destiny we have compiled for it is fighting against the destiny outside. Once we do nothing, her destiny will be finalized."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "The fate outside?"


    good fellow.


    This is directly related to fate, will the span be too big?


    Fate Royal Sister Atlopus waved her white right arm, mobilizing them to use their endless fate threads to antagonize their destiny and project them into Lake''s eyes.


    Lake look.


    On the Kunshi fighter, Anna curled up to the ground, her whole person was shaking violently. When a ray of vitality was stripped away, the line of fate from the chaotic universe would be shortened a bit as vitality to continue Anna''s life.


    "Anna?"


    Lake looked at the destined personnel, first for a moment, and then in the next second, countless anger spread.


    Although the relationship between Lake and Anna is similar to that between him and Mandy, at least, when I saw Anna at the special forces base that time, Anna did not have other men, even after Anna got out of the spy vortex. It''s just Lake a man.


    At this point, Lake can feel it from Anna''s hot expression.


    It is true.


    Lake''s attention to Anna and Mandy is also dispensable But this does not mean that Lake will not be angry at this moment.


    said when Lake asked the three goddesses of fate to formulate the fate of their women in the chaotic universe, once Anna and Mandy had a new love, they would directly revoke their fate line.


    at the moment?


    The fate line is still there, but Anna was judged by the fate outside?


    what is this?


    Lake directly pushed out the clone in reality and said in a deep voice, "Can you beat the fate outside?"


    Royal sister Atlopus nodded: "Yes!"


    Second sister Laksis replied: "Your authorization."


    The youngest Croto said: "Give her fate to us to weave. Only in this way can we fight with all our strength to judge her destiny. Otherwise, once the fate thread we weave is exhausted, she will still usher in the judgment."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "I will give you Anna''s fate?"


    good fellow.


    How do I feel that the three of you are planning to open a gap from this place, and now control the destiny of an Anna, and then, when the time comes, are you in control of my destiny?


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 409: The price Odin needs to repay

    Any universe has its destiny, and in any universe, its destiny is high, and its status is even higher than its time.


    There is time, no fate, just a pool of stagnant water.


    Only when time appears and destiny sits on, the long river of time will begin to flow, following destiny, crossing the past, present and future.


    and so¡­¡­


    Fate is arrogant, so arrogant that she can weave fate for all life.


    The three goddesses of the destiny of Odin''s court are all like this. They can not only weave the fate of all living beings, but also the fate of Odin of the Asa Protoss.


    Only Lake¡¯s is a special case.


    without him.


    Lake was victorious in the confrontation with the Three Goddesses of Fate. Just as the Three Goddesses of Fate said, as the dowry for Lake to marry them, the Three Goddesses of Fate will give up the idea of ??the fate of Wave Lake.


    This is good.


    But as the seed of the Force, that is, his divinity, has the blessing of the three goddesses of destiny, some knowledge points have also been absorbed by Lake.


    As long as it is destiny, they all have an extremely strong obsessive-compulsive disorder, and they cannot sit back and watch, even if any destiny cannot be understood by them.


    So now that the three goddesses of fate are coming, Lake has to be more vigilant.


    It is true.


    His Three Goddesses of Destiny will not try to control his destiny, but, as for his women, the Three Goddesses of Destiny has one of the biggest characteristics besides obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Be jealous!


    But because of its trinity, the three goddesses of fate hide this point very well, but for Lake who treats them equally, the ghost knows what will happen once his woman enters the fate.


    just...


    Fate Royal Sister Atlopus still looks like that: "This is the simplest and most effective way."


    Laxis said: "We don''t have time for it."


    Croto, the youngest, finally said: "If there is a long river of time and fate and time are combined, you don¡¯t need to do this, but we don¡¯t have a long river of time because of you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Because of me, it''s my ass."


    good fellow.


    Am I passively picking up the pot?


    Croto akimbo: "Yes, where are the Four Spirits of Creation?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "I''m trying to find a way."


    Ok.


    Only after the four fundamental laws of the world are perfected can the long river of destiny create the long river of time that belongs to the chaotic universe alone. Only then will the growth rate of the chaotic universe reach a higher level. There is no need to rely on it as it is now. The walking Lake prostituted with energy from the earth.


    Lake looked at the figure of Anna projected by Atlopus, was silent for a while, and said: "When Anna''s line of fate enters, after the long river of time appears, it will be cancelled again."


    After calculating the length of Anna''s fate line, after considering the distance, it is clear that Lake can''t use the things in his treasury to heal Anna when the fate line is exhausted.


    Once Anna is in hell, good fellow, the ghost knows whether Mephisto will find any clues in Anna''s soul now, and then come in the same way Mephisto did to a little king¡¯s wife. Treat Anna in the same way.


    The three goddesses of destiny got together and seemed to be discussing something. Then, the eldest sister Atropos headed to look at Lake: "Yes, but you need to help us to give birth to time."


    Lake''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Of course."


    His universe, he relied on his own hard work all the way, in the chaotic universe from scratch, no one can surpass him, fate is not good, and time is not good.


    Actually...


    Even if the Three Goddesses of Fate didn''t say anything, Lake would not sit back and watch a long river of time beyond his control was born in his chaotic universe.


    As for how to get this time out?


    is similar to the kind of childbirth.


    For children, Lake¡¯s attitude has always been very oriental, the more the better. After all, Lake has made a bold statement. If one day he becomes a god, then he will use his own power to create a Protoss headed by him.


    soon.


    After reaching a deal with Lake, the three goddesses of fate appeared directly on the fate of Anna who was being consumed, and the three goddesses of fate worked together to fully incorporate this fate into fate.


    The chaotic universe seemed to vibrate a bit, it seemed that the eyes of you were here.


    But the vibration comes fast, and it goes fast.


    In the projection of that fate, Anna, who was trembling, calmed down.


    The three goddesses of fate fell in front of Lake again.


    Lake frowned and said, "That breath just now?"


    Atropos: "Non."


    Laxis: "She is the goddess of fate of the world tree, and the daughter of the time giant Norvi. Midgard was stripped from the world tree. Nevertheless, the destiny of life here is still woven by the three goddesses of Norn."


    The time in the Nine Realms of the World Tree begins with everything. The giant Norvi, the ancestor of the giant Ymir, is controlled by the giant Norvi, and the daughter of the giant Norvi, who controls time, is also the goddess of destiny in the Nine Realms.


    is similar to Lake¡¯s Chaos Universe, except that the three goddesses of Chaos Destiny want to combine with Lake to give birth to time, thus laying a foundation.


    Destiny is higher than time.


    Unlike in the Nine Realms, the position of time is far above destiny.


    The youngest Croto said: "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, you are in charge of fate. Although we are in different universes, we communicate with each other. What''s more, Norn maintains his destiny in Midgard. The thread can no longer be woven."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    The royal sister Atlopus said: "When Odin sacrificed Midgard in exchange for the moment when he had a smooth wind to dominate the nine realms, when Midgard was stripped from the world tree transformed by the giant''s ancestor Ymir. At the time, all the giants already hated Odin, and they have already marked the price of repayment for Odin."


    Any request from the world must pay a price.


    It is one thing for Odin to use Midgard as a sacrifice in exchange for his hegemony.


    but¡­¡­


    World Tree has also marked Odin the price that Odin needs to repay in the future because of Midgard¡¯s departure.


    no doubt.


    The twilight of the gods is the price Odin needs to face and cannot avoid.


    Who asked Odin to persuade Yumir, the ancestor of the giant, to learn from Pangu and turn it into a world tree that supports the ten worlds. You know that era, but the era of giants.


    In the eyes of the giants, Ymir has been their father **** from the beginning. Odin¡¯s move has already evil the original giants. After Odin sacrificed Midgard, the giants vowed to use his life to make Odin will surely repay one day.


    If¡­¡­


    If the fate of the world tree is higher than time, then Odin still has a chance to defeat the goddess of fate to stop this fate, but unfortunately, the world tree is the birth of fate after all time. Once Odin confronts the fate sportsman, then, time The giant Norvi will directly move the long river of time to make Odin repay the price in advance.


    And Odin can do nothing about the time giant Norvi. After all, these initial rules, when Ymir incarnates in the world tree, have all entered the world tree of Ymir and become the basic laws.


    Maybe...


    This is why Odin simply confessed his fate.


    Lake listened to the three goddesses of chaos and fate as their science, thinking in his heart, don''t do anything, wait for death, if you resist fate, time will be activated in advance.


    Don''t know why, Lake suddenly sympathizes with Odin.


    Next second.


    Lake snorted directly. Odin needed sympathy. He knew what role Odin was when he asked Ymir, the ancestor of the giant, to sacrifice to expand the world at that time.


    Again.


    You cannot live by committing sins.


    is like now.


    It is destiny that judges life, but it is not destiny that makes life accept the judgment of destiny.


    Move my woman.


    You''re really looking for death!


    Lake turned around, his consciousness returned directly from the chaotic universe to reality, and after kissing Rachel in the garage, he made an appointment for dinner in the evening.


    At the moment Lake entered his silver Porsche Cayenne, the body used the first clone to complete the replacement work, and then pushed out the door directly from his office.


    Kunshi fighter.


    With a look of palpitations, it seems that Anna, who had just been salvaged from the water, leaned against the wall of the cabin with lingering fears, panting heavily.


    At the boundary between life and death, Anna even saw the big door that had been opened for her, but whenever she was about to step toward the door with her right foot, a person seemed to tie her right foot. The rope would pull back a bit, stupefied to keep Anna in the boundary between life and death.


    can neither retreat back to life, nor forward to death.


    even...


    The throbbing from her internal organs is unparalleled painCompared with the torture she had received in the spy school, it was even worse.


    But just now.


    Just as Anna began to lose sight of this chaotic state, there was a sudden sound, Anna¡¯s whole person was pulled directly from the boundary of life and death back to the boundary of life, and at the moment Anna completely reincarnated, she heard it. , The roar from the door of the dead world?


    "Anna?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Anna regained consciousness, raised her head, staring at the red-haired girl standing in front of her with a confused face, and the special team members who were watching her with concerned eyes all beside her.


    The red-haired woman passed the ice water in her hand to Anna.


    Anna said thank you, and when she took the ice water, let the redhead and the cover girl help her remove the wet combat uniform and put on a dry set again.


    The male special team members in the cabin turned their backs to Anna and the others.


    soon.


    After putting on a set of dry clothes, Anna relieved the hot pain in her throat after a few mouthfuls of ice water. Only then did she feel that she had returned to the world again.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 410: The fate of being reversed and modified

    soon.


    In Hill, I felt that Anna''s expression almost recovered, so he directly asked Anna what happened.


    Duti was in a coma because of the heavy artillery.


    and so¡­¡­


    The black heavy artillery Dutti was holding his head over there very blaming himself. After the heavy artillery woke up, after seeing Anna''s tragedy, he had been slapped his head and blamed himself.


    The immortal captain Andy and his team members were also sitting beside them, looking at this side. The three of Ricky and Joe who were rescued could not give any useful clues.


    is wrong.


    There is still a clue.


    After ¡¡¡¡Ricky and Joe looked at each other, the male lovers said to Hill: "Before you attacked, Dudley Dursley asked his secretary specifically."


    Hill looked at Anna, who seemed to be a little confused. Hearing these words from Ricky and Joe, he turned to look at them.


    Bena, the immortal who was also rescued, listened to Ricky and Joe''s speech, and seemed to think of something, and said: "Yes, I also heard it, it seems to be Dudley Dursley''s cousin. "


    "Cousin?"


    Hill looked at the cover girl.


    As the cover girl danced with her fingers, she quickly retrieved the information page of Dudley Dursley, and quickly retrieved it, shook her head and said, "Sir, no."


    There is no trace of this so-called cousin in Dudley Dursley''s official records.


    This is reasonable.


    After all, Harry Potter is a man of the magical dimension and the savior of the magical dimension. After the battle of 1998, Harry, who completely regarded the magical dimension as his own world, used the ability of magic to eliminate after applying for the magical dimension arbitration committee. To get his own connection in the world.


    Nature.


    The cover girl cannot find this so-called cousin from the electronic database.


    Ricky said at this time: "At the time, it seemed that Dudley Dursley was very sure, as long as his cousin came over, he would be able to leave safely."


    Ricky¡¯s lover, the male Joe also said: "According to the plan, these **** guys will send us to other places."


    Duke Duke said: "Other places, do they have other bases?"


    Hill¡¯s eyes fell instantly since he was caught. Although his arm has been dislocated, he still pretended to be very **** the plane. It seemed that he planned to make Langley look forward to his renewed valuable cancer black agent and the immortal life. The body of the traitor Booker.


    "Heavy artillery!"


    "Commander."


    Hill watched as he stood up as he spoke, the very oppressive heavy artillery Duty, pointed at the cancer black agent and traitor Booker, and gave his command without expression: "Find out the news."


    The heavy artillery looked at the two with a fierce look, and went straight forward, accompanied by the screams of the cancer black agent and Booker¡¯s desireless screams, who seemed to have returned to a state of depression again, directly as if Lifting the two chicks and walking towards the storage layer of the plane.


    Hill needs answers.


    The heavy artillery needs to vent.


    and so¡­¡­


    Hill gave this opportunity to vent to the heavy artillery, so as to prevent the heavy firemen of the special forces from getting depression. This is not good. Anyway, as long as the person does not die, the problem is not big at all.


    Although Dudley Dursley ran away.


    But two secondary targets were captured. Even if London attacked, Langley and the military could stand up and fight London.


    Not to mention¡­¡­


    These guys made the wrong person.


    Hill''s gaze fell on Anna, who seemed to be a little confused, no matter who picked up Dudley Dursley, he almost killed Anna because of this, which is enough to make Xi You began to sing for him, ready to observe in silence.


    This is one of that guy¡¯s women.


    Although Hill also agreed that Lake Edwin was a very mysterious ordinary person, he couldn''t stand up Lake Edwin''s almost entire extraordinary network of relationships.


    Moreover.


    Hill vaguely felt that Lake Edwin might not be an ordinary person, but an ordinary person who was descended from Midgard just like her, but disguised as a human.


    The first black king, the husband of the immortal queen Emilia.


    During the battle between Lake and Langley, he came out to help Lake on the platform, stirred public opinion on his own, and by the way made Lake embrace the mysterious Professor X.


    Appeared in a certain European island country and slaughtered the remnants of the Hydra, Daniel Whitehorse, who occupied a country, cleanly. Several people could become a V-letter squad of a country.


    helped Lake face the hard steel hell, claiming to be the zodiac sign, the saint of Gemini Saga.


    ¡­¡­


    Right now, this guy violently beat up a woman with such a ruthless network. If that guy knows, can he bear it?


    Anyway, Hill felt that if her own woman was beaten, she would definitely not be able to bear it.


    Hill was ready to call Lake''s satellite phone just now, but fortunately, when Hill was about to take out the phone, Anna was abruptly survived.


    just...


    Hill asked the redhead and the cover girl to walk away temporarily, and sat beside Anna, looking at Anna who seemed to be a little confused, and said, "Do you need me to contact our chief?"


    Anna returned to her senses instantly: "No."


    Even though Lake has seen Anna look lonely, if possible, Anna doesn''t want Lake to watch it a second time.


    and so.


    Anna shook her head and said: "No need, I''m fine, I have recovered."


    Hill opened his mouth, then nodded, and looked at Anna: "Do you remember what happened?"


    Anna nodded.


    Next second.


    Anna nodded slightly, and then, the perplexed color appeared in her eyes again, looked at Hill, opened her mouth, her eyebrows locked tightly: "I...I don''t remember."


    Hill: "..."


    Anna was telling the truth. She felt that she herself should know what happened. After all, she was so painful just now, but at this moment, when Anna went back to think about it, she couldn''t remember anything.


    after awhile.


    Dutti, a heavy gun with blood dripping on his sandbag-sized fist, walked up from the cargo hold and looked at Hill: "Rochester!"


    talking.


    Dutti told an address in Rochester, New York, which he just kindly asked the black cancer agent and asked from him.


    When Hilton looked at the cover girl: "Give me DHS..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    The cover girl has looked up at Hill: "Sir, the New York State Department of Homeland Security has sent a communication request."


    Hill: "..."


    A manor in the forest on the outskirts of Rochester County.


    Suddenly!


    Five armed helicopters roared directly overhead. Accompanied by the emergence of the armed helicopters, all agents from the Rochester Office of the New York State Department of Homeland Security were dispatched.


    Boom!


    The gate of the manor was directly blasted open.


    More than a dozen people armed with weapons, nominally manor bodyguards, but actually private murderers hired heavily by Dudley Dursley and ran out of the manor buildings holding various weapons.


    just.


    hasn''t waited for them to react to something.


    Suddenly!


    Holding a standard rifle, the agents of the Department of Homeland Security who had already started the assault saw them, they had already pulled the trigger and started a wonderful concerto.


    Puff puff!


    After the bullets were concentrated, blood mist began to bloom.


    no way.


    The Rochester Homeland Office received an order from the Department of Homeland Security at the headquarters of the New York Department of Homeland Security. It was murderous. If they did not materialize this murderous aura, they would probably face a murderous aura.


    The building area is no smaller than the mansion of the Vice President¡¯s manor. Within five minutes, it has been cleaned by swift land agents.


    Then, a team of land agents found a secret door leading to the basement in the storage room on the first floor.


    New York Homeland Warfare Center.


    When the head-mounted camera of the land agent who walked down the basement fell on the surroundings of the basement, a retching sound came out beside Lake.


    Lake regained his senses, looking at Tiffany with a somewhat ugly expression, and said, "After being with me for so many years, I thought that you have already developed a strong heart."


    Tiffany took a deep breath: "Yes, sir, if you told me in advance, I would never be so gaffe."


    Lake laughed and said, "The unknown is the most anticipated, isn''t it?"


    Tiffany was speechless, just shifted his gaze away from the big screen in front of him.


    Let''s put it this way.


    The underground layer displayed on the big screen, in vivid words, is a slaughterhouse, but it is a more advanced slaughterhouse that is somewhat similar to fully automated processing.


    As for the specific picture, even if it was Lake, he glanced a few times and didn''t look at it. There is no way to describe it. The reality is far more magical than the movie. That''s it.


    But there are other reasons.


    After receiving the information, Lake talked a few words with the office director who was presiding over the mission in Rochester, and then left the combat center with his assistant Tiffany.


    The top floorIn the large conference room, the special forces, Maria Hill, and the immortal guard represented by Andy are already seated here.


    After ¡¡¡¡lake walked in, he hugged Hill for a while, and then his eyes couldn''t help but fell on the leader of the immortal guard, Andy who looked almost the same as his Sever but differed in temperament.


    Are you talking about her?


    Lake cast a glance at Maria, and after receiving Maria Hill¡¯s nod, suddenly, his thinking began to glow around.


    Say it.


    His Sever is an orphan.


    There have been strangers in this world who completely hit the face, but the chances are a little too small.


    This Andy won¡¯t be Seffer¡¯s mother or something?


    After all, like Skye, Sever tried to find the mystery of her life experience. However, unlike Skye who had always insisted on it, Sever looked for them for a while, and after determined that he could not find them, he gave up neatly. That''s it.


    so.


    Is this possible?


    Lake thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 411: Administrative commander who brings capital into shares

    I want to return.


    Lake still shook hands with Andy with a smile: "Lake Edwin, welcome to join us."


    Andy also reported his own home.


    have to say.


    Lake feels that he supports Maria Hill, this business is simply making a lot of money, and now, Maria Hill is completely regarded as a capital stock.


    Just now when Maria Hill came here on the special plane of the land, I had already had a conversation with Lake.


    Andy¡¯s identity, Maria Hill has already been verified on the plane, it should be considered that the verification of each other has been completed, they are from the same race and did not run away.


    Now, the base of Andy''s immortal guard organization has been exposed, and Maria Hill directly proposed to invite Andy to join the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Andy was prepared to refuse at first, but after Maria Hill''s persuasion, he decided to consider it.


    This is not it.


    When the Langley agent pressed the cancer black agent and the immortal traitor to the Quantico base, Andy came here with Maria Hill and others.


    Waiting for the ending of the cancer black agent is definitely not good, and Lake can''t guess for a while how Langley will deal with this traitor.


    But the ending of Booker, the immortal traitor, can be guessed by Lake.


    laboratory.


    The outcome of waiting for Booker, the immortal traitor, is the laboratory. Not counting Booker''s immortality, just being immortal can make Booker a perfect test medicine mouse.


    The military will not be merciful to the test drug mice.


    As for Andy and others?


    After Lake let go, he once again welcomed Andy. The latter was the same as before, without three consecutive denials. Undoubtedly, this has shown that Andy has subconsciously considered Maria Hee seriously. Her invitation, and inclined to accept Maria Hill¡¯s invitation to her and his companions.


    "Director."


    Hill said to Lake, "How about the action on the Rochester side?"


    Lake looked at Hill: "The action was very successful, but I hope you are prepared, because the picture is afraid that it will make you...unacceptable."


    talking.


    Lake nodded at the assistant Tiffany who followed in.


    The screen in the large conference room is directly connected to the large screen in the combat center.


    caught the eye.


    The corpses piled up like a mountain of stitches and mended, and the dozen immortals who are being rescued one after another from the cages like the animals in captivity.


    Among the dozen or so, there are males and females, and their skin colors are also different.


    at this time.


    When the camera of a land agent floated to an immortal, Andy, her companions Ricky, Joe, and Bena got up at the same time: "Roger?"


    Roger is a member of Andy and others, and is considered a member of the immortal guard organization. However, ten years ago, in a mission, Roger met his true goddess on the mission, and then completely left. The immortal guard organization, and, cut off all contact, and asked Andy and others not to look for him.


    Seeing Roger in such a place right now, how can this make Andy and others not shocked?


    Lake looked at Andy and others: "Do you know anyone?"


    Andy nodded back.


    "Give Agent Andy some temporary documents."


    Lake said to his assistant Tiffany like this, and then looked at Andy and others: "It just so happens that Jack, the operations director, is planning to go over there for the handover. You can go with the operations director Jack."


    Andy said thank you to Lake, then glanced at Maria Hill, nodded, and then when a land agent arrived, he followed the land agent and left the large conference room. .


    soon.


    In the special forces, a few people except Anna were also given to Tiffany by Lake to stay, take a bath, take a break, and wait for Rochester''s action report to come out, and then consider how to proceed. .


    Lake¡¯s office.


    à£!


    Lake opened a new bottle of bourbon worth eighty-nine dollars from the wine cabinet. After opening it, he took out three cups. After they were poured, Anna and Hill took away their own cups.


    in the meeting area.


    Lake sat down on the sofa, tilted his legs, and looked at Anna who was sitting across from him, who seemed to be the same as someone who had nothing to do, and smiled: "Are you sure, are you okay?"


    Anna looked up: "I''m fine."


    stubborn woman.


    Lake thought in his heart. When he was talking with Hill, he asked Hill specifically about Anna''s situation. Obviously, they lied.


    But...


    Lying is also divided into malicious and well-intentioned. For malicious lie, Lake has always attacked it, but for the kind, Lake does not advocate and will not encourage it, and even reminds the other party that he does not like it.


    But Anna is an exception.


    Anna obviously didn''t want him to worry, or that she felt that even if she said it was useless, let alone that she lost her memory now, she didn''t know how she became like this. Even if she said it, Lake couldn''t avenge her. ?


    So why bother to say it, it will only increase your troubles.


    about this.


    Lake sniffed very much, but he wouldn''t blame Anna. After all, Anna didn''t understand the true strength of Lake.


    "You just said, you lost the memory of how to lose this Dudley Dursley?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "it is good."


    "..."


    Anna listened to Lake¡¯s words and blinked. Okay, where is this better?


    Hill looked at Lake thoughtfully.


    Lake sips a glass of wine.


    Six senses come out.


    momentarily.


    Anna''s instinctive alarm bell masterpiece seems to be automatically resisting the invasion of something.


    at this time.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s me."


    "..."


    Anna was stunned first, listening to the voice that seemed to come from her mind, and then looked at Lake, who was sitting opposite, who was still sitting upside down, sipping the wine in the glass without saying a word.


    If Anna could not hear Lake''s voice in her sea of ??consciousness, she would think she had already appeared.


    after awhile.


    Lake retracted his six senses, his eyebrows twitched slightly to look at Anna: "What about now?"


    Anna was taken aback again.


    Lake said, "Now, can you still remember it?"


    His six senses are very overbearing. It''s okay to invade ordinary people''s sea of ??consciousness. Anyway, they will invade. Lake doesn''t care whether that person will leave any sequelae.


    But Anna is different. First, Anna is not an ordinary person. At least, none of the women who have accepted the essence of Lake are ordinary people.


    Even the most ordinary Rachel, in a two-person game, wasn''t it at the peak of the game that he broke the European-style bed worth 30,000 dollars with a bang.


    If it wasn''t for Lake''s physique, I guess he would be sent to the emergency room that night.


    Tangtang Land and Resources Bureau, due to strenuous exercise, he broke somewhere and was sent to a doctor late at night. Good fellow, if this is reported, the story that S.H.I.E.L.D. was unable to kill Lake is probably going to be staged successfully.


    and so.


    Lake did not directly obtain information from Anna''s sea of ??consciousness, only to find the memory group that was artificially deleted and thrown into the recycling bin to retrieve and unblock it.


    at this time.


    After the memory group was unblocked, Anna, who seemed to be remembering something, suddenly showed a painful expression on her face again, and even more so, she couldn''t help but cried out in pain.


    But soon.


    Anna pulled out from the memory in time, raised her head, and looked at Lake: "It''s a magician, a magician rescued Dudley Dursley."


    Hill said: "Do you know the name?"


    Anna nodded: "Harry, with a pair of glasses and a magic wand, just when the commander was about to come up, he threw a lightning bolt at me, and then quickly grabbed Dudley and left."


    is called Harry.


    with glasses.


    Holding a magic wand?


    Harry... Potter?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    good fellow.


    Will the dragon slayer eventually become an evil dragon?


    Ah.


    But what about Harry?


    Harry Potter seems to be renamed Hallelujah!


    London.


    Magic dimension!


    "Harry!"


    Hermione, who had already been packed up, was ready to go back to New York. Suddenly, she was indirectly to the new director of Magic Discipline, which can be regarded as her nomination and promotion information. After learning the information, she hurried to find Harry. Potter.


    without him.


    The newly appointed Director of Magic and Discipline told Hermione that, this morning, the magic of Harry Potter suddenly appeared somewhere in London, covering the entire London Forbidden Net.


    Originally, according to the process, once the magic forbidden net found that the world of the Muggle of the magician used magic, the twelve Aurors of London magic would lead the team to capture the man back.


    But this time it was Harry Potter who used magic, and Harry Potter¡¯s friend Hermione Granger was the former director of magical discipline and the new director of Bole. Therefore, due to this, the new appointment The director suppressed the program leading to the Twelve Aurors, and UU Reading told Hermione the news first.


    This is not it.


    Hermione walked to Harry''s room, pushed the door directly in, and then suddenly saw Harry Potter...and a Muggle.


    this person¡­


    Hermione knew Dudley Dursley, who used to bully Harry Potter''s cousin when he was a child. After all, Dudley Dursley was chubby and round and hard to forget. .


    But Hermione didn''t come here this time to investigate why Harry Potter brought a Muggle into the magical dimension.


    Compared to the crime of taking a Muggle, the consequences of using magic in the ordinary world without authorization are greater. This is a major crime that would be thrown into Azkaban without a valid reason.


    "You go... forget it, let me see for myself!"


    Hermione originally wanted to ask Harry if he had gone out, and then shook her head. After all, the Department of Magic and Discipline could only delay it for at most half an hour, and the Magic Council would know about it in half an hour.


    So in order to avoid wasting time, Hermione directly took out her magic wand and waved it at Dudley Dursley over there, rushing directly into Dudley Dursley''s sea of ??consciousness to gain insight into the memory of the most recent period of time.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 412: Predictable ending

    Those who learn magic are more or less capable of some spiritual insight, the difference is only how much they can insight.


    like this time.


    Hermione had a direct insight into Dudley Dursley''s memory of the previous three hours, that is, the memory of Dudley Dursley''s awakening on the rooftop.


    After all, before the rooftop, Dudley Dursley was in a coma for a while.


    was stunned by the caster, the caster couldn''t perceive even the magic at a high level. After all, this is to get memory, not to travel directly on time.


    but¡­¡­


    This is enough.


    "Anna?"


    After Hermione returned to her senses, she saw Anna who fell directly to the ground in pain under the blow of Harry Potter. Then, her heart shook and she looked at Harry with a bit of disbelief: "You have used a Heart Drill on her. ?"


    It is not surprising that Anna can be known by Hermione.


    After all, Anna is one of Lake¡¯s women.... Although Hermione has not had much contact with the woman with big pork elbows, she still knows who is who. Temporary women are also called women.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that Harry Potter actually cast a heart-breaking curse on Anna for Dudley Dursley?


    and Su Ming curse, captivity curse, and called the three unforgivable curse of the heart-piercing curse?


    Once it is known that this curse is released, the Magic Adjudication Committee will directly sentence Azkaban to life imprisonment as an absolute forbidden curse?


    Hermione couldn''t help but yelled at Harry in a low voice: "Are you kidding me? Really or not, did you put a heart-piercing curse on an ordinary person?"


    **** God.


    Is this still Harry Potter?


    When Harry saw this, he said quickly: "No, Hermione, she is not an ordinary person, and being drowsy has no effect on her, even she can be blocked by her except for your weapons. I just see the emergency and have no choice. of."


    Hermione heard these words and looked up at Harry.


    is not an ordinary person?


    nonsense.


    There is one woman with big pork knuckles. Who is a serious ordinary person?


    Hermione thought in her heart, and then she shook her head speechlessly: "You are in a big trouble, Harry."


    Harry thought that Hermione was worried that he would not be able to pass the magic committee, and comforted Hermione: "Don''t worry, I am sure no one can see me casting, and Dudley Dursley has been reported. , Ordinary people who know the existence of magic, I believe that the magic committee will accept my explanation."


    The situation was urgent at the time.


    His friend was kidnapped. If he didn''t do anything, then his friend would be kidnapped, so he ran away.


    Although magic cannot be used in the ordinary world, it can be flexible. If even your friends can''t protect them, then, what is the point of learning how to use magic?


    But...


    Listening to Harry''s words, Hermione couldn''t help laughing, covering her forehead, and looking at Harry: "Magic Committee, their trouble is just a small trouble, you know, who is the woman you dealt with with the Diamond Curse? Woman?"


    she was?


    Harry frowned and said, "She is a bad person."


    Hermione was expressionless: "I don''t know what happened, and I can''t be sure of what, but I know that you are in trouble, and it is a huge trouble."


    talking.


    Hermione shook her head, looked at Harry, and confirmed, "How much power did you use with the drill spell?"


    This is the most important point right now.


    If that guy''s woman is not dead, and everything is still going to be dealt with, the most tragic thing left and right is to get Harry to sign a deed or something.


    But what if Anna dies?


    gave that guy an excuse to go crazy?


    Ah?


    Like Emilia''s thoughts, Hermione also knew that once Lake started to go crazy, any intercession would not have any effect but would aggravate the guy''s anger.


    after all¡­¡­


    That guy¡¯s blood is hot, but his heart is cold.


    Harry opened his mouth.


    How much force did ¡¡¡¡ use?


    Harry was silent for a while, and said, "The situation was very urgent at the time, I didn''t..."


    Hermione couldn''t help covering her forehead when she heard this.


    is over.


    "Anna''s physique is a little special, but she is still an ordinary person. Two levels of strength of the heart-piercing curse is enough to make an ordinary person die in pain, ten levels of strength?"


    Hermione shook her head and said, "You are in a big trouble now."


    After all, Anna also accepts the essence of Lake. Although she has enough every time, but the number of times is too small. Therefore, although her physique is a little special, she still belongs to the category of ordinary people. The possibility is almost zero.


    It''s exploded now.


    Hermione had a shock in her heart, took out her magic communicator, directly contacted the Magic Committee, and then said to Harry Potter: "We better go there."


    Harry said, "I want to put Dudley in place."


    "Placement."


    "Ah."


    Hermione couldn''t help but laughed and looked at Harry: "He will also go there, do you know the best outcome of this matter?"


    The best ending is that Harry Potter obediently handed over Dudley Dursley, and then he was trying to save Harry Potter''s life.


    This is the best ending.


    on the way to the magic committee space.


    Harry Potter had also heard from Hermione at this moment who he was behind Anna''s Heart Drilling Curse, and then, there was something inexplicable in her eyes looking at Hermione.


    Of course.


    Hermione did not directly tell about her work with other women, but only told Harry Potter that the man behind Anna was a man whose strength and status was no less than that of Saga, the Gemini Saint Seiya at the time.


    Harry¡¯s IQ shifted to what he is now, and then he said in a puzzled manner: "They plan to hold Dudley. In our London, they are at a loss for this matter."


    "Reasonable?"


    "Correct."


    "Let me tell you how he will react when the man behind Anna learns about this."


    Hermione stopped, looked at Harry with a serious face, and said in a deep voice: "Once he knows about this, his... friends, the one who destroyed the entire federal magical dimension, the Gemini Saint Seiya Saga will directly To hit the door, either we will hand over you and Dudley obediently, or he will play the entire court and grab you and Dudley by himself."


    "This is impossible!"


    Harry directly shook his head and said: "The defense mechanism of our magical dimension is not comparable to that of the federal magical dimension, and the federal people come to our land to catch our people, this is not right at all."


    Hermione opened her mouth, glanced at Harry, sighed, and walked directly into the Magic Committee office: "Maybe, you can talk to the Magic Committee. See, they agree or disagree."


    also said that I was a nerd.


    Harry Potter should be.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the laws of the transcendent world. In the ordinary world, the Federation is originally the world police. Unless you can wrestle with the Federation forces, otherwise, they are right.


    the next day.


    Gardenas Island.


    hum!


    When a Kun''s fighter arrived somewhere in Gardners, the floor leading to the underground command hall of the Super Investigation Bureau began to move towards both sides, and then the Kun''s fighter directly landed vertically.


    Although there is still 30% of the work volume before the construction of Gardners Island is fully completed, the underground hall of the Super Investigation Bureau under the ground is basically renovated.


    After all, the Super Investigation Bureau is now starting to work. The super investigators recruited at the beginning are now looking for the magical animal incidents that are beginning to spread throughout the Federation. If confirmed, they will call the Magic Operations Department and let the magic agents come to judge. These magical animals do not need to take containment measures.


    As for the appearance of the underground command hall of the Super Investigation Bureau, and science fiction, if it were not for insufficient funds, Lake wanted to fully reproduce the base of the special forces here.


    After the Kuns fighters stopped, the nineteen surviving immortals who were rescued from Rochester''s Dali Dursley Manor one after another came out of the fighter under the leadership of Jack and Andy.


    Then.


    The Super Investigation Bureau agents started to work, sitting on men and women, taking these rescued survivors who were in poor physical and mental state to wash and arrange a room to rest.


    Andy once again said thank you to Lake who was here today.


    Lake smiled.


    Andy was silent for a while, looked at Lake, and whispered: "Director Edwin, you too..."


    Lake thought for a while and nodded.


    disguised himself as a descendant of Midgard, this is Lake thought for a while, and finally decided.


    It may be a good thing.


    In order to allow this group of immortals to join his subordinates, in addition to the protection of their treatment, the most important point is to give them identity recognition.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Andy, let¡¯s just talk about the dozen or so surviving immortals who were rescued. They estimate that their trust in humans has dropped below freezing But if you want to recruit them Is Lake Edwin also a member of their tribe?


    Doesn¡¯t this sense of identity come up all at once?


    At least.


    Lekla led Andy into a small room, and after three minutes after the gunfire came out in the small room, after Lake and Andy came out again, Andy looked at Lake differently.


    The deep tension and hesitation in Andy''s eyes disappeared immediately.


    Look, this is the biggest role of identity.


    in the meeting room.


    Rochester''s report has been sent when Jack and others returned.


    Assistant Tiffany reported the situation of Rochester to everyone present: "...According to the body remains found at the scene, after an overnight inventory, it can be concluded that the number of dismembered is as high as more than fifty."


    The expressions of everyone suddenly became very rich.


    If you don¡¯t say that these victims are descended from Midgard, then this is a major case that is alive and well, and it can even be called the largest serial dismemberment homicide in New York State¡¯s history.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 413: I want to be King Midgard

    and...


    Among the more than fifty dismembered corpses that can be determined, through the comparison of fingerprint information, it can be determined that there are 23 federal citizens.


    Two of them are New York citizens.


    Although New York City staged a scene where two people disappeared every day, the disappearance is the work of the New York Police Department or the FBI, and Lake''s Department of Homeland Security does not accept such cases.


    But this time, it was confirmed that they were missing and killed by the descendants of Midgard.


    There is talk in it.


    "What news is there from the military?"


    "It is certain that Booker knows very little information, basically, there is no useful information."


    "Where is Langley."


    "Another secret overseas safe house of Dudley Dursley was tortured from the mouth of the black cancer agent. The SEAL Team C has already set out to prepare for the raid."


    This time, because Dudley Dursley¡¯s manor is in New York State, although the Department of Homeland Security promised not to interfere with this case, this raid was an invitation from the military to cooperate, and it was not a violation.


    and...


    In this operation, Dudley Dursley ran away. Such a big thing happened. The London side was already very angry at this moment, although when he called, he was directly ashamed by the tragic situation of the manor and a series of evidence. He was speechless, but at this time, neither the military nor Langley would be able to enter London for the next step.


    At yesterday afternoon, Lake and Minister Kelly participated in a three-seat joint video call between the military and Langley. This case is a formal three-party joint case.


    in a small meeting room.


    Lake took Andy and Hill into the small conference room, stretched out his hand, and motioned: "Sit down, drink?"


    talking.


    Lake did not wait for Andy and Hill to answer, he had already taken out Bourbon and three wine glasses from the wine cabinet.


    fell up.


    Lake pulled the chair and sat down, took a sip of the wine, and groaned for a moment. He looked at Andy and Hill who were also seated, and said directly: "I will call the shots on this matter. Dali Dursley ran. I can''t let go."


    Just for Anna, this Dudley Dursley definitely has no possibility of surviving, hell, this guy is the ultimate home.


    Including that Harry Potter.


    I care who you are, what savior you are, and who is your friend, the woman who dares to move me, I will let you change from Harry Potter to Hallelujah.


    If someone can move his woman without any punishment, then what should someone do in the future?


    He wants someone¡¯s face anymore.


    The wind must not be long, and it must not be opened in this case.


    and...


    When avenging her own woman, he was able to completely collect the descendants of Midgard to return to his heart.


    Yes it is.


    It''s time to start forming your own forces.


    Lake hadn''t thought about the idea of ??forming his own power before, but it used to be a small mess, just casually. Although the immortal blood family can be regarded as Lake''s power, in fact, it is Emilia''s power.


    The reason Lake didn''t want to form before was simple.


    Lake looks down on humans, it''s that simple, and because of the inferior nature of humans, frankly speaking, in fact, Lake doesn''t want the biggest creatures in his chaotic universe to be humans.


    But the descendants of Midgard are not the same.


    Just as Dongguo likes to say a sentence since ancient times, after he has the identity of a descendant of Midgard, Lake can also say a sentence. Midgard has been a Midgard since ancient times.


    Odin?


    As a fart, I sold Midgard, and I am ashamed to say that the earth is the territory of the Asa Protoss, and I will give you a crooked face!


    and so¡­¡­


    I will be the king of the Midgard!


    Lake thought about it all night, and realized that the number of descendants of Midgard was not the same as the two or three kittens he had imagined, and he came up with such an idea.


    Midgard people are similar to humans, but in the essence of life, they are not comparable to weak humans. Just an immortal characteristic is enough.


    I am not only to be a Midgard, but I also want to be the king of Midgard.


    I want to be the king of the Midgard. Now, someone is slaughtering his people. As the king of the Midgard, if he can''t even take charge of this matter, what qualifications does Lake have.


    even.


    When saying this, Lake made no secret of his Chi Guoguo ambitions, watching Hill and Andy, just telling them clearly, I will take revenge on this matter. I will be the king, no one can Bullying on us.


    Andy and Hill looked at each other, but they didn''t speak.


    at this time.


    Assistant Tiffany knocked on the door. After pushing the door open, he said to Lake, "Sir, Ms. Seifer is here."


    Lake nodded in return.


    after awhile.


    With blond hair, wearing a leather jacket and wearing a leather jacket, Sefer walked in under the leadership of Tiffany, and then at the first glance, Sefer turned to look at her. Dee.


    Lake ended the video call with Minister Kelly yesterday, and then he contacted Seifer. In one sentence, he told Seifer that he came here with Andy who looks almost exactly the same as you but has a slightly different temperament.


    This is not it.


    After hearing about it, Seffer turned her air base overnight and came towards New York.


    Lake looked at Andy who got up from the seat in disbelief after seeing Seifer, and then said to Hill: "Maria, shall we go out for a walk?"


    talking.


    Lake walked towards the door of the conference room, giving up the space here to the newly arrived Saifu and the immortal guard Andy.


    The elevator goes up!


    The tenth floor of the headquarters building of the Super Investigation Bureau on Gardners Island.


    Ding!


    "Director!"


    "Director!"


    The three super inspectors recruited from the New York Police Department system who were in the monitoring room got up after seeing Lake.


    Lake gave a hum, walked over to the large monitor screen and looked at the monitor above: "How is the guest situation?"


    In the surveillance picture, it was the picture of the person who was rescued, took a bath, put on uniform clothes, and was dining in the temporarily cleaned up restaurant on the tenth floor.


    An ultra-survey agent said: "The situation is fairly stable, but the mental state is still a bit tight."


    This is also normal.


    Lake said, "Is the psychologist here?"


    "On the way from the National Land Building."


    "Ok."


    Lake retracted his gaze and asked Hill who was following him: "Maria, go see them together?"


    Hill nodded.


    in the restaurant.


    The nineteen survivors who had just gone to wash and separated, and then met again here, because they were also suffering together, they ate together in a group.


    But they spend very little on dining.


    One of the bald men grabbed his burger, intentionally or unconsciously looked at the two super detectives guarding the entrance of the restaurant without squinting, and quietly looked at the clansman next to him: "Guess, what are they going to do to us? "


    A bald girl whispered: "It should be... there is no harm in us."


    The nineteen survivors were all bald, not to humiliate them, but, when they were rescued, they had already given birth to fleas, so there was no choice but to shave all their hairs to avoid human-to-human transmission. The phenomenon.


    The reason why the bald girl said so is that his confidence is a little vain, although after they were rescued, Andy took them over and claimed to be their clan.


    But since getting off the plane until now, Andy hasn''t appeared in their sight.


    A bald man with a sturdy body said: "Okay, it''s useless to think so much. When the time comes, it''s a blessing or a curse, everything will be known."


    outside the restaurant.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and stopped.


    "Where are Joe and that Ricky now?"


    Lake turned and walked towards the elevator again: "Let Joe and Ricky stay here too, comfort them."


    The mental state is still tight, and there is no sense of security at all. At this time, it was half the result with half the effort and it was not cost-effective. When the time came, he directly grabbed Dudley Dursley and came to them.


    This is a very simple multiple choice question.


    The elevator is going down!


    "Director."


    "Ok."


    Maria Hill frowned as she looked at Lake whose gaze was falling, but she couldn''t help but said bluntly, "You want to be our king?"


    Lake laughed and said: "The greater the power, the greater the ability, and the greater the responsibility. Before, I didn''t do it because I thought I was the only one. Right now, the tragedy is under our noses. If we don''t do it. , Then, the Jews, the Indians...These are all lessons for us."


    This explanation...


    Impeccable.


    Hill did not express anything about Lake¡¯s outspokenness, but changed the conversation: "The Harry who will save Dudley Dursley who killed our people should be He Ms. Min Granger is also of the London Magic Dimension, and even seems to be a member of the Magic Operations Department of the Super Investigation Bureau."


    The implication is obvious.


    Harry Potter was the one who saved, and Hermione Granger was a good friend of Harry Potter, and Lake was the man of Hermione Granger.


    Lake chuckled, "No one can keep Dudley Dursley, no one!"


    "What about that Harry Potter?"


    "¡­¡­"


    In the talking room, the elevator went down, the door opened, and at the door, it was Anna standing.


    Lake and Anna, who was standing at the door, took a look, then turned their gazes to Hill: "Whoever dares to claw my person, whose claw I chopped off, this is my promise, a promise that will never waver. Commander Hill, are you satisfied with my answer?"


    Hill looked at Lake without evasive eyes, as if time stagnated for a while, then Hill said in response to Lake¡¯s gaze: "Some things are important to people."


    Lake laughed, walked out of the elevator, and said without looking back, "Then wait and see, Commander Hill."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 414: Guess where the origin is

    To become a qualified king, the first thing to do is to stand up and avenge his people when they are slaughtered.


    This is the most basic.


    but¡­¡­


    If this executioner, who is stubborn and stubborn, suddenly has contact with the Wang''s woman, then, can this king still stand from their perspective?


    This is what Hill really wants to ask.


    Lake did not hesitate and gave his own answer.


    As for what Lake just said and wait and see, it''s very simple. Hill gave her conditions for agreeing with Lake as the king, and all Lake needs to do is to carry out his promise.


    but¡­¡­


    Anna looked at the back of Lake walking towards the meeting room, opened her mouth, and seemed to look at Hill who came out with a little complaint: "Commander..."


    If you said it was good, why did you say it again?


    con man?


    Is a commander who cheats even his subordinates still a good commander?


    Hill laughed: "Anna, do you think, if you don''t tell, if we don''t tell, he doesn''t know?"


    Anna blinked.


    Hill thought for a while, and said to Anna: "Actually...if he did this, I would envy you very much, Anna."


    Anna: "..."


    In the small meeting room.


    When Lake opened the door and walked in again, he saw two women who seemed to have been carved out of a mold, but with very different temperaments, and cast their gazes to Lake.


    "Lake."


    Sever pushed the two tubes of blood that had just been drawn out on the table to Lake: "Can you do a test for me?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Of course."


    after awhile.


    Assistant Tiffany walked in, took the two unnamed blood, and walked out.


    Say it.


    DNA detection equipment, can it be detected?


    Lake was a little skeptical about this, but he still asked Sever: "How?"


    Sever said nothing.


    But Andy looked at Lake and said directly: "She should be my sister''s daughter."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Saifu expressionlessly: "I don''t have the ability to live forever."


    Andy turned to look at Seifer: "Have you tried it?"


    Saifu smiled directly.


    Try it?


    How to try, shoot directly at one''s head to see if one can be resurrected, are you crazy? Only people with an IQ above the level will not do this kind of thing.


    The immortality of the Midgard is carved like a gene, and only when the first death is encountered, the gene will be activated. Even if it is activated, the Midgard will look at it from the outside. From the point of view, it is exactly the same as the people on earth, and there is no instrument or mark to distinguish it.


    is just like a foreigner.


    Most of the alien races are just ordinary people on Earth when they are not activated.


    Lake stretched out his hand and shook Seifer''s palm, smiled, and said to Andy, "Then, where are your sister and brother-in-law?"


    "disappeared."


    "Oh?"


    Andy glanced at Seifer and said: "At that time, when I received the news, people had gone to the building to be empty, and only a note was left, saying that they were going to find our place of origin. I thought, An Lun took the newly-born Sever with him at the time."


    Saifu expressionlessly said, "But she didn''t."


    Lake once again comforted Seifer, who seemed indifferent on the surface, but actually weighed in, and curiously asked, "Have you not found the place of origin?"


    "Because there is no place of origin at all."


    "¡­¡­"


    Seffer immediately explained, what is the place of origin, and this matter should start from the time when Midgard fell from the World Tree a long time ago.


    At that time...


    After Midgard fell, the scene was almost the end of the world scene. Midgard was rolling in quickly, and after Midgard at the round sky became a small broken globe, at that time, those The Midgard who survived by fluke is already on top of the nascent ball.


    This so-called place of origin, in fact, is Midgard before the small break was not rolled in.


    Midgard''s memory inheritance is blood inheritance.


    At that time, some survivors who had an unforgettable love for Midgard, the place of origin, passed this obsession to find the place of origin to their descendants through blood inheritance.


    Some Midgard people don''t have one.


    For example, there is no part of the place of origin in the memory inheritance that Hill got, because the Midgard people of Hill''s line do not believe in the place of origin.


    Saifu frowned and said, "Neither do I."


    Andy said, "That''s because you haven''t died. If you die once, you will be awakened."


    Saifu no longer speaks. She has an IQ online and doesn''t want to die, let alone try it.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and curiously said: "By the way, I have a more curious question, I want to ask Ms. Andy."


    Andy nodded: "Director Edwin, please say."


    Lake asked curiously: "Midgard people will never die, what about the first batch of Midgard?"


    Andy shook his head: "I don''t know."


    At the very least, there is no such part in Andy''s memory inheritance. Even the parents of her and sister are indeed not their real parents. They experience normal birth, old age, sickness and death. If they die, they are dead.


    This is true of the immortal guards he has gathered for so many years. Almost no one''s parents are from Midgard.


    As for their batch.


    Andy recalled the fifty-odd stumps he saw in the picture at that time, and shook his head: "As for us, our immortality is not constant, and even we can''t be sure, after which death, we only It''s true death."


    Sever heard this and asked: "Then how many times have you experienced it?"


    Andy thought about it for a moment, and looked at Seifer: "I don''t remember it very well, but after a few thousand times, there are some."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s been a long time, that''s it."


    As soon as Lake heard this, he nodded in sympathy. However, after the clone could be disintegrated in place, Lake abandoned the situation of shooting headshots. Although he was also immune to headshots, he was still in place. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s more beautiful than a direct shot, isn¡¯t it?


    Andy regained her senses. Although the long-lost reunion between relatives is worthy of joy, she has important things, such as: "Did you find Dudley Dursley?"


    As Andy who has been searching for his own people all over the world, he seems to be the patriarch, and at this moment, the murderous intentions for that Dudley Dursley are endless.


    Lake said, "I''ll get him back after I finish my work."


    Things have to come one by one.


    The method of using a hammer in the east and a hammer in the west will end up with both watermelon and sesame.


    Andy said in a deep voice: "I''ll go with you."


    Lake laughed.


    Seeing this, Andy thought that Lake was questioning his combat effectiveness, and said directly: "I have participated in countless wars, then..."


    Lake directly interrupted Andy who was about to tell his glorious history of war.


    Is there anything to mention in the past?


    Having lived for so many years, I haven''t saved much money, and even I don''t even know that some of his subordinates have defected. In Lake''s view, the more people boast about their past, the worse their reality is.


    Besides.


    Lake said directly, "Because you are going to Europe, Ms. Andy."


    Andy frowned.


    Lake said directly: "The SEAL Team C has arrived at the goal, but that is an underground base. Currently, SEAL Team C has no good way to get in without getting in the way. I hope, Ms. Andy and yours. People can go over and help, for, perhaps, the tribesmen who are still surviving in which base."


    Since I am determined to be the king of the Midgard.


    Natural.


    The more Midgard people, the better.


    After waiting for this matter, after a period of investigation, Lake will give them the practice of the small universe, a person who has suffered hardship and knows that their immortality is just a rice of Tang Seng¡¯s flesh truth without the guarantee of strength. How much enthusiasm will the added people burst out to practice the small universe practice?


    Lake doesn¡¯t know, but how can I say it¡¯s better than that of Tony Stark, who has been fishing for three days and casting a net for two days. One said he wants to learn from the small universe, and the other thinks that technology can also become a **** Tony Stark.


    As long as the more people awaken to the small universe, the more stars will be born in his chaotic universe.


    This is a win-win!


    Moreover, the biggest winner is Lake.


    Lake looked at Andy and said, "Commander Hill will also rush over with the special forces. I promise you that when you come back, you will find that I have captured Dudley Dursley. They , Not just your people, Ms. Andy, you are also my people, I promise, Dudley Dursley will pay the price for this matter."


    Andy''s eyes are like Hill''s, looking at Lake.


    Lake¡¯s expression remained unchanged for a while.


    Andy retracted his gaze, with a faint tone: "In my long years, I have seen too many kings."


    Lake laughed and said, "Ms. Andy, is there anything you need to remind me?"


    Andy shook his head and looked at Lake: "This world is not simple, Director Edwin."


    Lake laughed.


    "Believe me, Ms. Andy, I know more about this world than you."


    Lake closed his voice, said yes, and then looked at Andy: "Ms. Andy, if you say, who can protect the Midgard, then, there is no one other than me, even if there are others, The more it has another purpose."


    Andy tilted his head: "Aren''t you?"


    Back then, the Vatican also recruited them during the Eastern Expedition. As a result, after the Eastern Expedition failed, they backhand identified them as demons from hell. They were to be hanged again and again, and even one of her clansmen was given to them. Throwing into the sea, repeating the terrible death experience.


    Lake nodded, but the conversation turned, and he touched on the other side: "Ms. Andy, do you know what kind of memory I have inherited?"


    Andy: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 415: Voldemort can touch it, I cant touch it?

    Every natural king has a mission.


    Some are destined by nature, such as the first emperor, the book is the same text, and the car is on the same track.


    and some are made artificially.


    If Andy didn¡¯t tell him that Midgard¡¯s memories come from blood heritage, frankly speaking, there is a chance that Lake will use Dudley Dursley to become king, but it¡¯s far from the same dream. some.


    For example...


    Lake said directly: "Now, I will let Dudley Dursley''s blood debts to my people. In the future, I will let the chief culprit who nearly wiped out our Midgard clan pay with blood."


    Andy frowned. In her memory inheritance, the memory of how Midgard fell is extremely vague. After all, under the catastrophe, it is not that the higher the status, the more surviving.


    but¡­¡­


    Midgard seemed to be like the starting point of all bloodlines, touching Andy''s heart all at once, making Andy involuntary, and there was a hint of anger from the soul in his tone: "Who is it?"


    Lake shook his head: "I know who he is, but I can''t say it now."


    He said that he would be lying flat, taking advantage of the few time spent drinking and drinking, the **** king Odin was aware of it, the level of the gods is placed there, if he can''t even do this, then Odin, too embarrassed to say Is he the king of the gods?


    Of course.


    The information that can be detected by Odin is basically the same as Lake¡¯s sixth sense, and only information that involves himself and poses a threat will be received by Odin.


    For example, if a poor man yells to kill Odin and his family every day, Odin will not receive this message.


    But if Mephisto suddenly said that I want to **** and kill Odin''s family, hehe, look at the king of the gods, Odin, who has put his horse in Nanshan and lay flat, will he fight Mephisto to the death.


    what!


    In other words...


    Does Odin know that the dusk of his gods is inevitable, so just after he contends for the Nine Realms, he puts his horses in Nanshan, puts knives and guns in the warehouse, spends time and drinks, and enjoys it in a few minutes?


    Lake thought so.


    Anyway.


    Lake looked at Andy: "I know who he is, but if you say yes, others can say yes, but I can''t say it. Once I say it, his eyes may fall. At this stage, I will fight Don''t beat him."


    In this timeline, if Odin comes, it would basically be equivalent to the full-level Tuba entering the Novice Village. Don''t look at Lake now as the Novice Village Overlord, but it is estimated to be enough for Odin.


    The Chaos Universe closely related to his strength is improving every moment, but the higher it is, the more it makes Lake feel the vastness of the realm of gods.


    Fortunately.


    Lake, whose strength is all on his own efforts, was not discouraged because of this. Now the lottery system that is still being upgraded is no longer more than twenty-four hours.


    Big deal, system, give me a lottery.


    What a big thing.


    Andy looked at Lake curiously: "Who are you anyway?"


    Lake looked at Andy, with a light tone: "The King of Midgard!"


    Andy: "¡­¡­"


    at this time.


    "ßËßË!"


    Assistant Tiffany knocked on the door from the outside, pushed in, looked towards Lake, and said, "Sir, Director Granger has returned, and said yes, I want to see you."


    finally come?


    What a pity.


    My promise has been promised, even if it is not for the Midgard, for his woman, Harry Potter will become Hallelujah!


    Lake returned to his senses, turned around and nodded with Tiffany: "I''ll be here right away."


    Tiffany stopped and closed the door of the small meeting room again.


    Lake tightened his cuffs, turned to Andy again and said, "Commander Hill and the special forces are already preparing. My guarantee has been given to you. After you come back, Dudley Dursley will definitely Kneel here."


    finished.


    Lake turned and left.


    Gardenas Island, its appearance resembles the great sword of the steel warrior Galena, with a transparent glass in the middle of the office of the chief director on the left side of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Hermione was sitting on the sofa at this moment, her eyebrows were slightly frowned, as if she was thinking of something in her heart.


    The door opened.


    Lake pushed in directly.


    Hermione got up and spoke to Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake interrupted directly: "Tell the London Magic Dimension to either take the initiative to hand over the person, or see if I dare to call the door and find the person personally."


    Hermione said, "Harry didn''t know..."


    Before, after Hermione took Harry to the Magic Committee, facing three council elders and six magic councillors, Dudley Dursley still insisted on his rhetoric.


    He is a good guy with iron, and those Anna and others who came to arrest him are really bad guys.


    but¡­¡­


    Hermione just heard at the time that Laura Crawford and Anna Miller were kidnapped in their company''s lounge, an hour after the Merrick Group was invaded.


    Not Hermione hurriedly gave Laura a phone call, and then heard the version from Laura''s mouth.


    Then.


    With the permission of three parliament elders and six magic councillors, after magical insight, no matter how skillful Dudley Dursley is, he can¡¯t change his capture of the Midgardians and decipher them. The mystery of the immortality of the Midgard people, moreover, the brutality of a few more white mice with no side effects to test drugs can be described as anti-human behavior.


    Harry Potter, the savior of the 90s, was shocked immediately, and then, with a pair of incredible and shocked eyes, he watched in front of him many times and promised to reform himself, and he did everything incomparably. Caring cousin Dali Dursley.


    The three council elders of the Magic Council directly stated that they will not bless a sinner who has such behavior, whose behavior is placed in the magic world, and whose behavior is even worse than Voldemort.


    Lake holding the wine glass nodded when he heard this.


    It seems...


    The Magic Council of the Magic Dimension of London is quite fair.


    Lake took a sip of the wine, tilted his legs, and looked at Hermione who was telling the opposite. His expression was a little relaxed, and he nodded and said: "I thought the Magic Council was going to protect him, but it seemed that I was preconceived. Now, Dudley Dursley will give it to me first."


    Hermione opened her mouth: "It''s not that simple, Lake."


    Lake looked up at Hermione: "It''s not... as simple as that? How do I foresee that your magical dimension seems to be making a huge mistake?"


    It''s not that simple, it''s almost a sentence.


    Although Dudley Dursley has a heinous sin and an unforgivable sin, who made his cousin the savior, so our magical dimension is guaranteed?


    Does ¡¡¡¡ mean this?


    Hermione said, "Dali Dursley is from London, Lake!"


    Lake sneered coldly: "Then what?"


    Hermione looked at Lake: "The three councillors have the same meaning, they will not bless Dal¨ª Dursley, but..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "But they are Londoners, and Dudley Dursley is also a Londoner, so even if it is a trial, they should be judged in London, right."


    Play the jurisdiction game with me.


    The Federation is the boss.


    Lake''s face became colder and colder: "Hermione, I knew who it was the first time Anna was attacked by Harry Potter. You know, why I haven''t been enchanted for the past twenty-four hours. Dimension?"


    It¡¯s the second thing to get things done one by one. It''s not that Lake didn''t try to operate too many lines, but in the first attempt, the car overturned on Emilia''s side.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is.


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Because I know that if I work on the magic dimension, it will make you embarrassed, so I will give you twenty-four hours to make the right choice, but unfortunately, you still did it wrong."


    Then there is nothing to talk about.


    As expected.


    In the world of ordinary people, it is a top costume performance that depends on money and status.


    The same is true in the extraordinary world.


    is also a top-dress performance that also speaks with strength, so let''s come, these days, who has not had a few strong friends.


    Hermione listened to the killing intent in Lake''s tone, and she was taken aback: "You can''t go to the magical dimension."


    Lake held the right hand of the wine glass for a moment, and looked at Hermione: "If it is you, you have been calculated, then, do you also want me to give up the idea of ??revenge for you because of other women''s dissuasion?"


    said he wanted a bowl of water to be smooth, and Lake did what he said.


    Hermione said directly: "I am not discouraging you, but stating the fact that you cannot go to the magical dimension."


    Lake laughed and said, "No, there is no place where I can''t go on this small break."


    What a joke.


    can not go.


    Why, your magical dimension, Voldemort is gone, I can¡¯t go?


    Hermione hurriedly said: "Once you attack the magical dimension, the Supreme Temple will intervene because of extraordinary rules. I know you are not afraid of the Supreme Mage, but if you come to the door like this, you will only make the problem very big."


    Lake sniffed, then raised his eyebrows: "The Supreme Temple?"


    Hermione nodded: "Yes."


    "Your magical dimension was wholly acquired by the Supreme Master?"


    "what?"


    Lake said like this: "If this weren''t the case How could the Supreme Master help you? If the transcendent forces cannot perish, the Supreme Master should have appeared when I exploded the federal magical dimension. Up."


    Hermione shook her head: "You don''t understand."


    To put it simply.


    At that time, the Supreme Mage was sitting and ignoring the federal magical dimension. It was because who allowed the federal magical dimension to degenerate and sign a soul contract with hell.


    The Supreme Temple is beyond the world. As long as the Federal Magic Dimension does not open the gates of hell, the Supreme Temple will not be concerned about how to die.


    But the dimension of magic in London is different.


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "The London Magic Dimension did not collude with other dimensions, so the Supreme Temple will protect the London Magic Dimension from exploding in place?"


    Why don''t I believe this.


    If this were the case, why didn''t the Supreme Temple intervene when Voldemort entered?


    bullying me for studying less?


    still think...


    Laozi''s status and identity are not as good as Voldemort?


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 416: Ill give them decent

    Again.


    How to drop, Voldemort can touch it, I can''t touch it?


    Lake''s mouth curled up, and he smiled coldly: "That''s okay, I want to see if the Supreme Mage will protect them when I hit the door."


    Do you really think I was scared?


    The big deal is just to smear the soles of the feet at the moment when the Supreme Master uses the gems of time.


    Be timid before fighting?


    Ah.


    This is a big taboo of military strategists. No matter if you have been able to fight or not, you can do it first. If you have any words, beep when you fight.


    Hermione hurriedly said: "One of the entrances to **** is in England and is guarded by our magical dimension. Another saying that transcendence does not interfere with the secular is that secular laws are also not effective above the transcendents. If you use secular laws Do it, the Supreme Temple will definitely intervene."


    "Ah."


    Lake sneered: "Law, do you think I called the door because of the law?"


    Hermione took a deep breath: "You are for your woman, but I am not. I prevent you from avenging your woman, but please consider it for me. If you use this name to avenge, then I, I count what?"


    Lake expressionlessly: "Okay, I''ll give you other reasons."


    Back then, the Federation was able to hold a bag of washing powder and accuse Iraq of having weapons of mass destruction.


    Lake is not bad either.


    Isn¡¯t that the reason? I¡¯ll give you a serious reason.


    Lake got up and looked at Hermione: "Kill my clan, when my clan is an ant, why do you think that my Midgard clan could not come out of the platform? I can tell you clearly that Dal¨ª Dursley will die. , Harry Potter who helped Dudley Dursley try to kill my subordinates is even less likely to have a chance to survive, but anyone who dares to cover up, okay, I have to see, who can stop me."


    speak for nothing.


    Isn¡¯t the magical dimension just a figure who relied on the Midgard people to be able to get ahead, so I faced Dudley Dursley, what to say, the Londoners¡¯ affairs are solved by London?


    I tell you the law, you tell me the fist.


    Good.


    Then see the truth with your fist.


    Lao Tzu confronts you as the King of Midgard. I want to see if the Supreme Temple dare to emerge. If it emerges, it happens that if the trouble is big, it can completely take the remaining Midgar on the earth. The Germans found them, and the provincial ones, I plan to look for them one by one slowly.


    finished.


    Lake got up and walked directly outside: "Either the London Magic Dimension is decent this time, or I will come to help them decent."


    Hermione: "..."


    Dali Dursley is about to be transferred to S.H.I.E.L.D. London by the Magic Dimension of London?


    Ah.


    off Lake fart.


    Dudley Dursley was rescued by Harry Potter. That¡¯s enough. Nothing is done. At the very least, this time the Aegis of London did not help the abuser. Lake can¡¯t make the trouble of finding the Aegis of London. .


    Lake only looks for the magical dimension of London.


    "and many more!"


    Hermione regained consciousness and hurriedly chased him out, but the moment he stopped Lake in the parking lot, she was taken aback, then immediately turned around and walked towards her office with a fireplace.


    without him.


    Just now Hermione discovered that the Lake she was stopping was a clone.


    As for the main body of Lake?


    If Hermione had expected it well, at this moment, Lake''s body has either already arrived in London, or is on the way to London.


    Fak!


    Hermione was a little irritable in her heart. With a bang, she returned to the magical dimension of London directly through the fireplace. Then, she saw it for the first time. Dal¨ª Dursley, who was escorted by the Auror, was preparing to hand over with the Aegis of London and still had a stand. Over there, although Dudley Dursley was known to be evil, but Harry Potter was a little tangled in the face of Dudley Dursley''s plea.


    "and many more!"


    Hermione walked up and said to the Auror who led the team: "Dali Dursley can''t be sent away now. I need to meet with the Magic Committee."


    The Auror who led the team was a little embarrassed: "Director Granger..."


    Hermione used to be the director of the Law Enforcement Department of the Magical Dimension in London, so there is nothing wrong with calling a supervisor.


    "Things have changed."


    Hermione glanced at Dudley Dursley expressionlessly, and said with a serious face toward the Auror: "This guy is not only involved with ordinary people, but another extraordinary power."


    Auror was slightly taken aback.


    Hermione said: "Now, this extraordinary force is already on the way to come over and ask for sin."


    Auror turned his thoughts quickly and nodded: "OK, I will put him in custody first, but unless ordered by the Magic Committee, I cannot give him to you.


    Hermione breathed a sigh of relief, said thank you, and then set off for the ruling hall of the Magic Committee.


    Harry Potter over there looked at Hermione who was in trouble, and at the call and pleading of Dudley Dursley, he caught up with Hermione: "Hermione, wait, wait."


    Hermione turned a deaf ear.


    When Harry saw this, he stretched out his hand to catch Hermione.


    Hermione flicked, stopped, frowned and looked at Harry: "You know now how much trouble you caused."


    A trace of guilt flashed across Harry''s face: "Yes, I know, but I didn''t know it at the time. I apologize and I will find a way to make up."


    "Ah."


    Hermione snorted, "Apologize, make up?"


    This sentence may be useful to other people. After all, a magician and a mortal apologize, in the eyes of that mortal, it is enough, otherwise, the magician will apologize, even if you don¡¯t apologize, you will take the other person. no way.


    but¡­¡­


    Is it useful right now?


    In the eyes of all the strong, people apologize not because they really regret it, but only because of the difference in strength.


    is the same as all criminals will confess after being caught.


    They do not confess because of what they did, just because they did not do more concealed and regretted being caught.


    Harry said so, and then he looked at Hermione and said: "But I agree with the opinion of the Magic Councillor. Even if Dudley Dursley is going to be tried, he will be tried by London instead of being sent to the Federation."


    Hermione turned and walked towards the Magic Council, shook her head: "Harry, there are some things that can''t be judged by simple right and wrong."


    Harry returned to his senses and chased him up: "Hermione, you just said, other extraordinary forces, how could Dudley provoke another extraordinary force?"


    "Midgard."


    "They..."


    Harry was taken aback for a moment: "Didn''t they have been assimilated by humans in countless years?"


    Hermione said, "Obviously, no."


    Harry: "..."


    soon.


    Hermione saw the three councillors of the Magic Committee again, and said that now, it is no longer just a matter between the so-called extraordinary and the world, but between the extraordinary and the extraordinary.


    The King of Midgard, on his way here.


    The three councillors and six congressmen listened to Hermione''s words and couldn''t help but talk.


    When the transcendent and the secular intersect, this is a very simple matter. The transcendent and the secular do not interfere with each other, but the transcendence can have choices. For example, since Dudley is a Londoner, they chose to give Dudley to the London secular.


    But transcendent and transcendent cross?


    This is a level of competition.


    just...


    The King of Midgard?


    How come we have never heard of this person?


    Hermione said directly: "The three councillors, do you still remember that at that time, the self-proclaimed Gemini Saint Saga who destroyed the entire federal magical dimension?"


    Several people glanced at each other: "Is it him?"


    Hermione said: "I don''t know, but, I''m sure, the king of Midgard who is about to come has a good relationship with Gemini Saga, and his strength is estimated to be comparable."


    Several people bowed their heads again and started talking.


    after awhile.


    The president of the council in charge of the education of the family magician system raised his head and looked at Hermione standing below: "What does he want?"


    "Hand over Dudley Dursley!"


    Hermione said directly: "In the federal state of New York, the Federal Department of Homeland Security rescued nineteen surviving Midgardians from the basement of Dudley Dursley¡¯s manor. At the same time, it also found a total of five The stumps of ten Midgard."


    "what?"


    Hermione directly took out her magic wand and directly projected the pictures of the basement of the manor she was coming to from Tiffany''s side.


    "God!"


    "this is too scary."


    "Cruel, too cruel."


    The three councillors glanced at each other and made a decision: "If this matter is true, then it is only natural that Dudley Dursley will be handed over to the King of Midgard."


    This sentence is very natural.


    Again.


    Transcendence When dealing with the secular, the choice is on the transcendence side.


    But transcendence and transcendence are sometimes a confrontation of strength, but more is actually a calculation.


    If the strength of the King of Midgard in Hermione''s words is really comparable to that of Saga, the Gemini Saint Seiya who once destroyed the magical dimension of the Federation, then the magical dimension does not need to be compared with another for an ordinary person. What kind of conflict arises from the extraordinary.


    after all¡­¡­


    The youngest one of the three magic councils is also just over 300 years old, and has already passed the age of fighting and fighting. The most important point is that the supernatural protects another supernatural enemy, that almost , It is equivalent to declaring war with him.


    can...


    Hermione shook her head and said, "It''s late."


    The three councillors looked at Hermione: "What?"


    Hermione glanced at the side, and after seeing these photos, Harry Potter, who completely and decisively gave up Dudley Dursley, shook her head inwardly.


    What if Harry found out earlier?


    Harry is not actually an indecisive person, on the contrary, Harry is sometimes decisive.


    But Harry also pays attention to feelings.


    As long as things involve people around him, some of Harry''s actions can easily be mistaken for indecision.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 417: Midgard King Garon!

    But...


    Now that Guojue has recovered, it is no longer useful.


    Harry Potter has figured out everything, and is no longer indecisive, but if you change to another person, maybe the past will pass, and it won¡¯t be exhausted.


    but?


    This time Harry Potter provoked someone who would never kill the first evil without pursuing an accomplice.


    Especially this time, Harry was too impulsive, but he smashed his woman out of the blue, without considering the consequences of his upcoming arrival.


    And frankly speaking.


    Hermione knew that from the very beginning, Lake didn''t seem to like Harry Potter very much. Hermione also asked for the reason. However, Lake directly said that you may need a reason to like it, but do you need a reason to dislike it?


    Just like Lake doesn''t like dark skin, there is no reason for this.


    Hermione made no comment on Harry Potter¡¯s impulsive behavior and never considered the consequences. Hermione merely said to the three magic council chiefs: ¡°Now it¡¯s not just Dudley Durth. It¡¯s a polite thing, and it¡¯s also a Harry Potter thing."


    Who made Harry use the Heartbreaking Charm on Anna.


    It is clear.


    The reason why Anna did not die, combined with Hermione''s conversation with Lake just now, it is easy to deduce one thing, that is, maybe it is really like what Lake said, at the beginning of this matter, Lake already knew everything.


    "what?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Harry Potter is our magical dimension."


    Upon hearing this, the three councillors said directly and categorically: "It was Dudley Dursley who killed the Midgard, not Harry Potter. Harry Potter was responsible for this. , But this is also the internal affairs of our magical dimension."


    Hermione said directly: "But the three councillors, have you forgotten that Harry Potter used the Diamond Heart Charm, unfortunately Harry Potter was the woman who treated the King Midgard? Used the drill spell."


    Three councillors: "..."


    It is one thing to shield an ordinary person.


    But it is a serious matter to start with a relative of an extraordinary person.


    A councillor frowned: "If this Ms. Anna is correct in my information, it seems that she has a very unusual relationship with that Colonel Lake Edwin."


    Hermione was expressionless: "Yes, they used to be boyfriend and girlfriend."


    The three councillors glanced at each other.


    They don''t have any special ideas. In Western circles, this kind of thing is very common. A woman who was a woman who was a man, then, after the split, this woman becomes the woman of the man''s friend.


    is very common, there is nothing to fuss about.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    Everyone in the Magic Council heard this sudden thunderous sound, and they all looked up with an unusually surprised expression, as if looking for the direction of the thunder.


    The barrier of the London magical dimension is not comparable to the federal magical dimension. To be honest, the London magical dimension is said to be a dimension, but it is a small world on its own, and it is still a very stable small world.


    The stability here refers to the kind that is completely controllable.


    Of course.


    They didn''t have much control, because the magic dimension was born in the hands of the Supreme Merlin back then, and the control is in the hands of the Supreme Merlin. It''s just that the new generation of Supreme Merlin hasn''t found it yet.


    Boom!


    This time, it was like the thunder''s bombardment, and it was real.


    The three councillors in the magic council looked at each other, and in the next second, they disappeared into their seats with the other six councillors.


    Hermione also turned and left the Magic Council Hall upon seeing this!


    outside.


    In the world of magical dimensions, in the Hogwarts area, students, Aurors, and adult magicians in bulk also walked out of the building unanimously, looking up, watching the trembling and being bombarded by people from outside to inside. Try to break through, and the ripples produced.


    "ßÝ!"


    Hermione walked straight out. In an instant, she saw this moment in the sky above the London Museum. Her upper body was red, her muscles exploded, and her appearance was the same as that of the Gemini Saint Seiya. The added blond hair, but the man with long dark blue hair like the angry sea.


    "Lake, stop!"


    Hermione handed it a voice transmission directly to Lake, and also directly vacated the air, appearing in front of Lake who was also disguised as Garon the Gemini Saint Seiya, who had already caused a riot and began to flood the sky above the guards of London: "I am working with magic Parliamentary communication."


    Gemini.


    Gemini.


    Saga and Kanon, if Saga represents Lake¡¯s love and justice, then Kanon represents the sum of known negative forces in Lake¡¯s heart.


    The barrier of the magical dimension of London is very strong.


    but¡­¡­


    One punch is not enough, then another punch.


    Lake disguised as Garon, his eyes fell on Hermione, his right fist once again recovered: "I give myself a decent opportunity, they don''t cherish it, now, it''s too late, I''ll give them decent!"


    "The Magic Council has agreed to hand over Dudley Dursley."


    "Harry Potter!"


    Dudley Dursley is for himself to become the King of Midgard, Harry Potter is for his own woman, let alone that Lake never does multiple choice questions, but if he has to do it, Lake Will choose second, not first.


    Hermione hurriedly said: "The Magic Council is under discussion."


    Discuss how to perfuse me?


    Lake looked at Hermione expressionlessly: "You have done too much, Hermione?? Granger, no one in this world is immortal, if you think you can keep Harry Potter, you You can try it and see if you can keep it."


    I never kneel down to a girl!


    "Step aside!"


    "I won''t be kidding Harry Potter, but can you be..."


    "Go!"


    "¡­¡­"


    can do it, don¡¯t BB.


    Lake made a fist with his right hand and his face was indifferent: "Either stop me, or go away. If someone dares to do it to you in the future, and someone stops me like you, I will do the same. Now, don''t disturb me. "


    talking.


    Lake¡¯s deep blue is like the place where the sea meets the sky, and a thunder flashes directly through the entrance of the magical dimension space at a connection point in the London Museum: "Kalon, King Midgard, worship the mountain!"


    "Galaxy!"


    "Star burst!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The golden voice of Gemini immediately appeared for a second. In an instant, Lake was assembled. As for the helmet that Lake hated no matter how he looked at it, he was finally put on him this time.


    Next second.


    The punch that was enough to break the galaxy in the golden saint''s heyday blasted directly, and in an instant, it blasted into the connecting channel between the reality and the magical dimension.


    The door that was originally under Lake''s three punches, although it trembled, was still strong. This time, faced with Lake''s punch, it broke without any resistance.


    Click!


    hum!


    The core that stabilizes the magical dimension space trembles unceasingly in the secret room, and an invisible and extremely subtle crack quietly appears on the bead like a round orb.


    Boom!


    Leke, who was in the Gemini Golden Saint Cloth, looked at the broken dimensional channel, and with a scream, he teleported in directly. At this moment, the golden Saint Cloth began to disintegrate and returned to the space where he was, waiting for another time. call.


    Magic dimension.


    Hogwarts area.


    Almost at the moment Chiguo¡¯s upper body and a long flowing blue hair thrust into the magical dimension directly, 14 strong rays of light were directly lifted into the sky along with more than 30 faint rays of light. Surrounded.


    caught the eye.


    Fourteen Aurors led their team members with serious expressions and full of anger, staring at the surrounded Lake.


    Lake lowered his head and chuckled, then, his gaze fell on the three white beards behind the fourteen Aurors: "Mephisto doesn''t dare to accept you, I don''t know, I will send it. Yes, Mephisto will accept it."


    will definitely receive it.


    After all, the transfer of immunity from life and death to the magical dimension directly caused Mephisto to be unable to control his **** dimension as he pleased.


    Even, Voldemort escaped several times, and the biggest benefactor behind it was probably Mephisto.


    It is estimated that if it weren''t for Voldemort, Mephisto felt that the mud couldn''t support the wall. I''m afraid that even if Voldemort died again, it would let Voldemort return again.


    Maybe, if Lake slaughtered the entire magical dimension and threw all of these people into hell, hehe, Mephisto would immediately forget his unhappiness with Lake, and choose to be **** with Lake. The alliance has since become a brother of a different surname.


    Minerva, the current headmistress of Hogwarts, one of the six members of the Magic Council?? McGonagall looked at Lake standing directly above: "King Midgard, this is the magic dimension."


    Lake''s expression was a little stunned: "Thank you for reminding, I did not find a mistake. Now, are you decent yourself, or I will do it myself and help you decent?"


    One of the fourteen Aurors was a little annoyed at Lake who surrounded them with nothing, and directly waved his magic wand: "Faint..."


    ßÝ!


    Lake directly disappeared in place.


    Boom!


    The Auror who had just swung his wand screamed and jumped straight into the air.


    "what!"


    "There is a kind!"


    Lake''s figure flashed, and he appeared in front of the flying Auror again, stretched out his right hand, pinched the Auror''s neck, and smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth: "Go to Mephisto in such a hurry, I will fulfill you. ."


    The words fell, the bones shattered!


    àÛ!


    Although the ranks of the magical dimension of London seem to be much higher than the ranks of the federal magical dimension.


    but¡­¡­


    The quality of magicians is actually almost the same . They all belong to that kind. They are okay in long-range combat, and players who directly pull their hips in close combat. Even Lake feels not as good as federal magicians.


    At the very least, it took some effort when Lake strangled the Federation Mage back then, but this Auror, let''s put it this way, Lake felt more relaxed than crushing a chicken.


    Boom!


    The Auror, whose neck was crushed to pieces, thumped directly and crashed to the ground. The field was silent for a moment.


    Next second.


    The expressions of the remaining thirteen Aurors and his thirty-odd law enforcement agents changed in an instant.


    The lights of various magics began to flicker on their wands.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved.


    The three councillors quickly recovered and shouted: "Stop, stop to me!"


    What a pity...


    late.


    "Quickly imprisoned!"


    "Ten thousand bullets!"


    "Lock tongue to seal throat!"


    "flaming flames!"


    "Drill your heart out!"


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 418: Whats wrong with me in the chaos of the world

    The magic light generated by the release of countless magic spells was already intersecting at the moment when the three councils exited, and then, from all directions, they directed towards Lake who was in their encirclement.


    It''s over!


    Oops!


    In the electric light and flint room, whether it is the three presidents of the magic council, or after they have just used all of them to deal with the outside story, and simply canceled the museum connection point, Hermione, who came back again, saw this scene. I couldn''t help but had the bad idea of ??coincidentally.


    hum!


    The starlight of Gemini is directly projected on the sky of the magical dimension. Even in the daytime of the magical dimension, the Gemini star map directly projected from the chaotic universe is still shining.


    Boom boom boom!


    ah ah!


    Puff puff!


    , accompanied by a glare of golden light, was wearing the full version of the gold Gemini saint. The mask that symbolized the anti-righteousness was in front of Lake.


    The small universe bursts out, the momentum blasts into the sky!


    momentarily.


    These thirteen Aurors and more than 30 red magic enforcers all screamed in unison, like dumplings, in the **** fog, they screamed and crashed to the ground.


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    The three magic council chiefs and six congressmen fell directly in front of Lake who had just raised his foot: "Stop!"


    Hermione and Harry Potter and Ron, the famous Iron Triangle quickly rushed to the front of the three councillors.


    The mask face that runs counter to justice fell coldly in front of the three magic council chiefs standing in front of them: "I tell you the law, you tell me fists, why, now I fists in your way, you guys Are you talking about the law again?"


    The magic medical team fell on the ground and began to magically rescue the group of thirteen Aurors who had been inhaled more and vented less.


    A magic council chief said in a deep voice: "Dali?? Dursley, we have decided to give it to you."


    "Not enough!"


    Lake¡¯s gaze instantly fell on Harry Potter standing behind the crowd, and then directly looked at the three magic council chiefs: "I will give you one last chance. Now, give Harry Potter to me, Otherwise, I will kill you today, but I want to see if you can stop me, or if I can dye your place red with blood!"


    The words are soft and murderous!


    Because of the kindness that Hermione has given to the magical dimension of London, he has enough, and no matter how much, he will break through his bottom line.


    What are the consequences of killing the entire magical dimension, everyone shouts and beats?


    Ah.


    Or is the Supreme Temple intervening?


    This is what they thought was the consequence. In Lake''s eyes, there was only one consequence, and the most likely thing was to have a fight with Hermione.


    but¡­¡­


    If Lake compromises this time, the answer is obvious, that is, a bowl of water is uneven.


    This is contrary to Lake''s original intention.


    and so.


    What choice Lake will make is self-evident.


    Harry Potter with glasses started straight away, trying to pass through the three councillors and face Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake watched the movements of the three councillors reaching out to protect Harry Potter, haha ??sneered twice: "Very well, it seems that today, I am destined to kill. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll be there later. After hell, how many of your magicians will blame you and ignore their lives for the sake of a Harry Potter."


    "The King of Midgard!"


    "Say."


    A council chief said in a deep voice: "You are looking for Harry Potter, nothing more than trying to avenge your woman, but your woman is not dead."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Do you think I also want to thank Harry Potter for his mercy?"


    "Do not."


    Another councillor shook his head and said, "Harry Potter used the Unforgivable Curse without authorization. It is guilty, but the sin does not die."


    Lake sneered again and again: "Interesting, are you talking to me about the law now?"


    "Maybe we can make a deal!"


    "Go!"


    Lake listened to the words of the only female councillor of the three councillors, closed her voice, and said in a cold tone: "Either give me the person, or try, can I kill all the people here."


    Harry Potter broke away from the protection of the three councillors and walked in front of Lake: "I used the spell, I didn''t know..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Is this the reason?"


    Harry?? Potter was slightly taken aback.


    Lake expressionlessly: "I gave you a chance, especially you, Harry Potter!"


    Speaking of which.


    Lake raised his gaze slightly and fell on Hermione in the crowd, with a cold tone, and looked back at Harry Potter: "Are you regretting it now?"


    Harry nodded.


    Lake laughed loudly: "No, you don''t regret it, or you just regret that you can''t beat me, nothing more. If you can beat me, would you tell me something like this?"


    "Dear King Midgard!"


    Harry Potter¡¯s girlfriend Ginny ran to Harry¡¯s side and said, ¡°Please calm down for a while. All of this is Dudley Dursley¡¯s fault. What he has done over the years has confused him. Lee, let Harry think that he has reformed and is a good person."


    "Yup."


    Ron, one of the iron triangles, also ran out of the crowd and faced Lake: "Please calm down your anger, all of this is Dudley Dursley''s fault."


    Hermione didn''t speak, but she also walked to Harry''s side.


    at this time.


    A council chief suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked towards Lake aloud: "King of Midgard, I know you are looking for the four spirits of creation. We are willing to exchange this news."


    à§à§.


    Lake''s gaze fell directly on the head of the council, and his gaze flickered slightly.


    The Four Spirits of Creation?


    This old guy...


    Lake looked at the white-bearded council chief blankly: "What if I disagree?"


    The White Beard Councillor looked around, and then said to Lake: "King Midgard, would you please be a guest?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    These are several meanings, how can this be different from the script I imagined.


    Talking as a guest?


    good fellow.


    Your nationality is French, I just hit the door and I haven''t done any warm-up exercise yet. Simply put, I haven''t done my best yet, so you just admit it?


    Hey hey hey, is your strong magical power look like?


    don''t even try it?


    Lake thought so.


    The head of the White Beard Council¡¯s voice: "We promise that King Midgard will calm down his anger."


    Lake looked at the White Beard Councillor who was passing through, and then Yu Guang noticed Hermione, who was also casting her eyes at him, and couldn''t help laughing.


    hum!


    Golden Gemini Saint Cloth disintegrated and returned to its space. At the same time, the Force Seed speeded up and greedily swallowed the emotional power of the magic dimension at this moment.


    promise to let me turn off?


    Ah.


    interesting.


    I want to see how you plan to calm my anger.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake stood at the window of the highest point of Hogwarts College, watching the magical landscape with a unique style, turned around, and turned to the White Beard Councillor who invited him in. His tone was impermanent: "Now you can say it. If you think, use If time can delay my anger, I promise you will die miserably."


    Counting on time to turn into cold water to quench his anger?


    I''m sorry.


    This effect may be feasible for others, but as time goes by, Lake''s anger will only grow stronger.


    "Harry Potter, we can''t give it to you."


    "Ah!"


    The White-Beard Councillor looked at Lake, who raised his eyebrows and was about to go wild again, and said quickly: "The King of Midgard, as powerful as you, must have heard of Voldemort who almost caused a mess nine years ago. ."


    "What does this have to do with me."


    "If you kill Harry Potter, then Voldemort will come out again."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, his footsteps moved slightly, and he noticed the wine cabinet in Whitebeard''s office, and said blankly as he walked: "I remember Voldemort is dead, and it was Harry Potter who killed him. of."


    The white beard nodded and said: "Yes, Voldemort is dead, but if Harry Potter dies, then Voldemort will return from **** and completely pierce the entrance to **** we once sealed."


    Lake opened the wine cabinet and took a fancy to one of the bottles of wine that seemed to be a few years old and didn''t know the name: "Harry is dead, and Voldemort will return from hell. I don''t see any connection."


    "Harry is Voldemort''s Horcrux!"


    Horcrux.


    Magician exclusive objects, or rather, this is an exclusive object invented by Voldemort. After all, Voldemort, who was amazing and brilliant, was exorcised by Hogwarts without the approval of the magical dimension. Naturally, his soul is not in hell. Among the list of pardons.


    and so¡­¡­


    In order to be able to continue to live forever, Voldemort came up with such a way, by cutting his own soul, put the souls one by one while he was still alive, in this way, even if the body is destroyed. As long as there are still Horcruxes in the world, he can be resurrected from the soul stored in any of the Horcruxes.


    In this way, you can avoid going to **** to face Mephisto''s ending.


    There are seven Horcruxes in total in Voldemort, but now, only one remains.


    That is Harry Potter.


    Actually...


    Harry Potter became Voldemort''s Horcrux, which is also an accident.


    The White Beard Council Chief said: "Back when Voldemort wanted to kill Harry Potter, it was his mother Lily¡¯s blood relatives who bounced back to Voldemort¡¯s spell. When Voldemort was hit by his own spell, part of his soul Entering Harry''s body, under the circumstances, Harry Potter also became a Horcrux with a part of Voldemort''s soul."


    Lake flipped his right hand, took out a wine glass from his space, and poured this bottle of wine into his glass without knowing how many years the White Beard Councillor had collected it.


    took a sip.


    Okay.


    Lake commented, looking at the White Beard Councillor: "Then, what does this have to do with me?"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 419: Its a pity you are just Merlin

    How about Voldemort running out of **** again?


    It''s my ass!


    Lake is also proficient in operations research, but he rarely uses it. The reason he has said more than once is that there is a simple and rude way. Why do you have to go around?


    Are you tired? Are you tired?


    Isn''t it simple and rude?


    and so!


    Lake lowered his eyebrows, staring at the appearance of about three sips of wine left in his glass, and said coldly as before: "From now on, you say a word, I have a glass of wine, after three glasses of wine, I will not give it to anyone. kill!"


    Weigh it up, weigh it up, and in the end, it will only be a waste of water.


    I''m talking about killing first.


    In this world, no one can die, even if Harry Potter is the savior, what if Harry Potter is the savior, once the savior, moreover, there is a savior who is only a magical dimension.


    If Harry Potter is the savior of the world, Lake may also think about it. After all, he lives in the ordinary world most of the time.


    It is a pity that Harry Potter is just a savior of magical dimensions.


    A word.


    Harry Potter, in Lake''s eyes, is no different from those who died in his hands with almost five figures combined. Lake treats this equally, and all beings are equal.


    Others can die, how can you drop it, you can''t Harry Potter?


    talking.


    Lake watched the white-bearded council leader who had stopped, and the sneer at the corner of his mouth became more and more brilliant.


    Is this going to consume him?


    Ah.


    Lake directly picked up the glass and started drinking!


    The White Beard Councillor said in a deep voice, "Harry Potter used the Heart Drill, with conclusive evidence. According to the rules, Azkaban was exiled and sentenced to life imprisonment!"


    Lake took this sip of wine, and the sarcasm at the corner of his mouth became brighter.


    Azkaban?


    I''m so scared.


    In any prison, even if it is a fully automated prison, there are guards, and Azkaban is no exception. Is it hard to let this group of people exile Harry Potter to Azkaban? It was a different name to bless their savior.


    Lake lowered his head, glanced at his two sips of wine, and raised his hand again.


    The white beard council chief''s eyes shrank slightly: "If you kill Harry Potter, you won''t be able to know the coordinates of the Four Spirits of Creation."


    Lake took a slight drink while drinking.


    Next second.


    Lake couldn''t help but laughed, and looked at the White Beard Councillor: "This...hasn''t asked the name yet?"


    "Merlin!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, couldn''t help temporarily withdrawing from the spirit of his control outside, and looked carefully at the spirit of the White Beard Councillor in front of him.


    Are you afraid that you are teasing me?


    Merlin?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake thought of a secret story that Hermione had said, and raised his eyebrows: "How many generations of Merlin?"


    In the past, the first generation of Supreme Merlin signed a contract with the **** monarch Mephisto. Mephisto left the back door. Unexpectedly, the first generation of Supreme Merlin was very skilled and directly made his name a genre.


    Merlin is immortal, **** will miss the death of everyone in the magical dimension.


    From then onwards.


    Merlin Master, became a very unique existence in the magical dimension. Before they became Merlin, they had their own names, but after they became Merlin, Merlin was their only name.


    The White Beard Councillor said: "Sixty-three generations."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully: "Well, the sixty-third generation of Mage Merlin, the reason why I am sitting here and chatting with you is not because of other things, but because you have what I want, in my place. After drinking two sips of wine, no matter what the outcome is, you must tell me the whereabouts of the four spirits of creation, because this is the reason why I am willing to talk to you. If you don''t give it, congratulations, I will slaughter and not seal the sword!"


    It''s just killing.


    Lake didn''t have any psychological pressure on this. He killed all the federal magical dimensions, and was slaughtering a magical dimension, sprinkling water.


    Hermione?


    Lake loves, but, in the same sentence, if someone bullies Hermione today, the same, who dares to stop him, who dares to come, Lake dares to kill anyone.


    No exceptions!


    I treat every woman of my own equally!


    talking.


    Lake hehe smiled: "If you want to stop me, you can, but I don''t think there is much hope, but it''s a pity, you are only the 63rd generation Merlin, if you are the 63rd generation Supreme Merlin, maybe you will give it to me Trouble, but you are not."


    Mage Merlin is Mage Merlin.


    Supreme Merlin is the Supreme Merlin.


    Although they are all Merlin, they are completely two different species.


    The true Supreme Merlin is the Supreme Dragon Ring that has been passed down from the original Supreme Merlin and can perfectly inherit all the magical memories of the original Supreme Merlin.


    Pity.


    This supreme dragon ring disappeared when the thirty-fifth generation of supreme Merlin died. Of course, that was another story, and it had nothing to do with the current situation.


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin listened to Lake¡¯s murderous words and watched Lake who took a second sip and said: ¡°Because, if you want to find the four spirits of creation, Harry Potter is an important medium. Only Harry Po I can find where the four spirits of creation are."


    Lake took a second sip, and the wine entered his throat. This cup was slightly spicy: "Interesting, give me the trick of binding?"


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin¡¯s eyes did not flicker: "The four spirits of creation, as a product of a broken world, look at the entire universe, even in the multidimensional universe, are very rare, but in the original Merlin¡¯s handwriting, It just so happens that there is such a record."


    talking.


    The 63rd generation of Merlin did not deliberately slap Lake¡¯s appetite. He directly stated that Mephisto, the monarch of the **** dimension, invaded the earth. In fact, because of the four spirits of creation, he planned to turn the entire earth into hell, thus making hell. Dimensional annexation of the earth, so that Mephisto will become the master of the world from the Lord of Dimensions.


    But this plan was destroyed by Merlin and King Arthur.


    after that.


    Mephisto not only fell from the position of the Lord of Dimension, even the four spirits of creation who were surrendered to Mephisto at the time were backlashed to varying degrees and escaped from the disappearance of Mephisto. Without a trace.


    but¡­¡­


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin said: "The four spirits of creation were hit hard in that backlash. Although they disappeared without a trace, they still exist on the earth, and, under the wrong circumstances, they become Voldemort''s Horcruxes. Harry Potter is the only key to find the four spirits of creation."


    Lake raised his head and glanced at the 63rd generation Merlin.


    The only key?


    How do I feel that you are fooling me.


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin seemed to see through Lake¡¯s thoughts and said frankly: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Although the four spirits of creation have left the dimension of hell, the four spirits are also the origin of the dimension of hell. I want to find them. Only Harry Potter, who has a direct connection with the **** dimension, can pass the soul message between hells."


    The origin of hell?


    Four Spirits?


    I have it too.


    Lake''s mouth curled up, and he was about to say that after devouring Mephisto''s eldest son, he also had the origin of hell. Suddenly, he frowned.


    He can''t, at least not.


    Which part of the **** source that Lake controls is being watched by Mephisto, who currently controls the Daquan. Once he uses the power of the **** source, that Mephisto can directly capture Lake''s as a powerful dog. Every move.


    A word.


    Minority shareholders have no rights.


    but.


    Lake''s eyes flickered slightly.


    at this time.


    Taking advantage of Lake¡¯s unpreparedness, the 63rd generation Merlin directly said one more sentence: "The magical dimension, I am willing to make satisfactory compensation for that lady¡¯s injury. I am willing to use the 64th generation Merlin¡¯s disciple. Her identity cultivated her."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Lake laughed loudly: "Sixty-third generation Merlin, do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?"


    The sixty-third generation Merlin''s expression remained unchanged: "It is better to turn a fight into a jade silk, and it is always better than losing both. This is something Harry Potter did not right. The Magic Dimension is willing to make compensation to the satisfaction of King Midgard to quell this fight. "


    Lake looked calmly at the sixty-third generation of Merlin, who had a smile like that old man from the beginning to the present, and frowned slightly.


    Exile Harry Potter to Azkaban?


    found the four spirits of creation for me.


    Willing to train Anna as the thirty-seventh generation of Merlin?


    Ah.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at the 63rd generation of Merlin: "You know, the 63rd generation of Merlin, once, someone always felt that I was too kind to a child, and always felt that that child was my illegitimate child. "


    He was talking about Peter Parker.


    Even though Lake denied it many times, Skye always felt that if this was not an illegitimate child, it would not be possible to explain why Peter Parker was directly carried as a good neighbor in New York City.


    But the fact is like this. God testified. From the beginning, Lake was very uncomfortable with the little spiders. But, there is no way, it is wrong. If the chess piece played at the time was a pig, Lake and the Federal Bureau seat It will also boast that pig is a flying **** pig.


    Anyway...


    Lake is kind to Peter Parker, it''s a real mistake.


    But these sixty-three generations of Merlin are good to Harry Potter Just because Harry Potter died, will Voldemort run out of hell?


    Why don¡¯t I believe it?


    Sixty-third generation Merlin listened to what Lake seemed to say, and shook his head: "I can assure you that Harry Potter is definitely not my illegitimate child."


    Lake turned the glass with the last sip of wine, and looked at the 63rd Merlin: "The last glass, the last question, then, tell me, the 63rd Merlin, Harry Potter, who is yours."


    talking.


    Lake directly drank the wine in the glass.


    Sixty-third generation Merlin''s words followed: "Because Harry Burt is my only grandson!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This sixty-third generation Merlin is the father of Harry Potter''s father, James Potter, and the grandfather of Harry Potter?


    Then why...


    Ok.


    became Master Merlin, that is Master Merlin. After all, Master Merlin travels in a contract with hell. It may be appropriate to describe Master Merlin in a word of Buddhism.


    escapes into Merlin, the four are empty!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 420: Harry Potter must die

    Natural.


    After ¡¡¡¡ became Merlin, it was Merlin, and it had nothing to do with all the past.


    But...


    was so serious that he could sit and watch his son and daughter-in-law being stabbed to death by Voldemort, which Lake still hadn''t expected.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    He has got what he wants.


    Let me just say, a savior, and an expired savior, a savior without a fateful enemy, is it worth using so many resources to save him?


    Ha ha.


    Pity.


    Lake lowered his head and smiled.


    Sixty-three generation Merlin saw this: "King Midgard accepted?"


    Lake looked up: "No."


    "what?"


    "What I just said is very clear."


    Lake got up, and the Gemini golden saint began to appear behind Lake when the Gemini star chart bloomed in the sky of the magical dimension again: "I said, three glasses of wine, give you a chance to speak, after three glasses of wine, it''s a pity , You didn''t make me change my mind."


    Sixty-third generation Merlin hurriedly got up: "King Midgard, please..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Okay, I''ll give you this opportunity!"


    The sixty-third generation Merlin was a little excited: "Please speak."


    Lake chuckled and pointed to the empty glass on the table: "Okay, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. Dongguo said that it is hard to harvest. If you do it, you can do it. You can only choose to suffer the consequences and you can''t regret it. , If you can fill this empty glass with wine again, you can''t use magic, if you can do it, okay, I accept you as a condition to calm my anger."


    Covering water is hard to harvest, so don''t regret it.


    When it is harder to harvest than covering water, it is out of nothing!


    Lake used this method to tell the 63rd generation of Merlin that since he entered this door to the present, his thoughts have not wavered. Wanting him to change his mind will undoubtedly be as difficult as something out of nothing.


    It''s not that Lake has ever traded this thing, but that is only when it involves himself.


    involves his woman?


    Ah.


    Lake is to use thunder to give his women a reassurance. Who dares to touch them, what price must be paid, otherwise, even this guarantee can''t be given, why should others share it?


    Sixty-three generation Merlin frowned as he stared at the empty wine glass on the table.


    Lake chuckled slightly: "Okay, the warm-up is over, and you can come and play business. Today, either I will kill you and take Harry Potter away, or you can try, can you kill me."


    talking.


    Gemini golden saints began to arm Lake one by one.


    This time I guess there is no way to do it once.


    There was artillery fire before and after the war. This time, it is estimated to be suspended.


    But it''s okay.


    With this precedent, Lake felt that it didn¡¯t matter if it was opened once. There was no artillery fire before the war. Then, after the war, there must be artillery fire.


    bring it on.


    Kill!


    burst out, my Xiaoyu...


    "The King of Midgard!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake was about to flash out and bang for a while. The Gemini golden saint on his body began to disintegrate and returned to the warehouse. Listening to the movement behind him, Lake turned and looked.


    caught the eye.


    on the desktop.


    In the wine glass, it was like something made out of nothing. The wine began to rise slowly from the bottom of the bottle. Soon, as much as Lake poured, at this moment, there was as much wine in the wine glass.


    good fellow.


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    The sixty-third generation Merlin raised his head, a glimmer of joy flashed across his face: "King Midgard, you see, I assure you that this was definitely not my work.


    nonsense.


    If you can reverse the time of the cup, you shouldn''t be called Master Merlin, and you should be called the Supreme Master.


    "Get out!"


    "King Midgard?"


    "I''ll speak out!"


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    soon.


    Sixty-three generation Merlin walked straight out of his office, leaving his office to Lake.


    Lake stood on the spot, his expression impermanent, his eyes gleaming.


    after awhile.


    Lake raised his head and looked somewhere: "Extreme Mage!"


    hum!


    If the person is not here, project to.


    On the top of the Snow Mountain, Kama Taj, in the tea room, the projection of the Supreme Master moved his right hand, and a cup of tea flew directly out of the projection, and then, was steadily caught by Lake.


    "Long time no see, little guy."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing this title, Lake twitched the corners of his mouth, but quickly recovered, looked down at the cup of tea in his hand, and then looked up at the Supreme Mage: "The Supreme Mage, such a forceful entry to support the magical dimension, Something passed."


    Gu Yi has a taste of Tao Feng fairy bones: "You don''t seem to say that you can''t let others help, and I don''t use magic power. You should be familiar with what I use."


    Lake said in a faint tone: "If you play with time, time will play with you."


    Gu Yi is very free and easy: "Everything is the first time, it has been opened for the first time, and again, there is no psychological barrier."


    Lake''s mouth twitched.


    This conversation...


    How do you feel the reverse?


    after awhile.


    Lake took a deep breath and drank the tea in the cup: "Okay, Supreme Mage, I respect you, I give you this face, I count, as long as the magic dimension can meet the three conditions just now, the magic dimension , Exempt from the death that I am about to grant!"


    Ok.


    He didn''t expect that the Supreme Mage would be paying attention here, and at the last minute he went off the court and pulled it off the side.


    What should I do?


    Can eat people''s mouths short, take people''s hands short.


    Lake has always been a person with clear grievances. Back then, he asked the Supreme Master. Now, yes, I will give you this face.


    just...


    Gu Yi Mage shook his head.


    Lake frowned: "The Supreme Mage still feels that it is not enough?"


    "Do not."


    "what is that?"


    "If Anna becomes Merlin, what about Hermione?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake blinked his eyes, and looked at Master Gu Yi somewhat unclearly: "Master Master, what you said is very mysterious."


    "Have it?"


    What do you mean?


    My woman¡¯s affairs, it seems that it¡¯s not your turn to worry about the Supreme Mage. That said, Lake always sounds weird.


    You are not my mother.


    ...Bah bah bah!


    Lake quickly lost the idea in his mind. This idea was terrible and completely unscientific.


    The Supreme Master smiled and said, "Marlene Filinto, I will find her a heir. I think Anna is pretty good."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Marlene Ferryn?"


    "A powerful witch in a certain world in the multiverse, and also a queen."


    "Queen?"


    "Her magic power is enough to be an army, Anna''s opportunity is here, not Merlin."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake frowned and said, "May I ask, why?"


    The Supreme Mage looked at Lake and asked, "You don''t believe me?"


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Next second.


    The Supreme Master said to himself: "But, back then, I believed you, little guy, between people, we need more trust, right?"


    Lake''s mouth twitched again.


    MMP.


    used my own words to stop me again?


    just...


    Pity.


    Lake¡¯s gaze calmed down, and he looked at the Supreme Mage: ¡°Extreme Mage, I respect you, I am willing to give you a face, I will not move the magic dimension, but, Harry Potter¡¯s life, I want it!


    Gu Yi''s expression changed slightly.


    Lake said blankly: "The Supreme Mage can browse the river for a long time, so you should know what will happen to Anna if I didn''t notice this in advance."


    no doubt.


    Anna will die.


    And with Lake¡¯s relationship with hell, **** Christ, Lake can¡¯t imagine how kindly Mephisto would receive Anna¡¯s hospitality after going to hell.


    and so¡­¡­


    Harry Potter must die, there is no discussion about this.


    Regardless of the reason, he did it. This is the fact, the fact is, the murderer, the murderer.


    In Lake''s eyes, there is no protagonist!


    Harry Potter is no exception.


    "You don''t want the four spirits of the world?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and laughed when he heard these words: "Master Mage, I know, you have been observing me in secret. I wonder if you have discovered a very interesting thing?"


    The Supreme Master did not speak.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets, and Gemini''s holy clothes began to dress on Lake: "I have always been an easygoing attitude towards life, not because I didn''t pursue it, but just because I believed in a word."


    I never go to the mountain, but the mountain comes to me.


    How did he find the Three Goddesses of Fate?


    I brought it to the door by myself. What Lake did was just spent a few days, walked to that place, and then fetched it.


    Create the Four Spirits, Lake also thinks that will be the case.


    There is a saying.


    When you want to find something, you will find that you can¡¯t find it if you go through the boxes and find it, but if you don¡¯t want to find it, suddenly the thing you want appears in your sight. Up.


    The most important thing.


    Lake looked at the Supreme Mage: "If you, the Supreme Mage, exchange my promise of that year OK, I can let Harry Potter go, but if you don¡¯t want to do this, sorry, Your face can only exempt me from the magical dimension, not Harry Potter."


    I never accept any threats or compromises of any kind!


    This is the bottom line!


    I have never set this precedent. I did not have it before, and I will not do it now. Similarly, there will be no future!


    But Lake owes a promise to the Supreme Mage. If the Supreme Mage feels that Harry Potter''s life is above his promise, then he can use Harry Potter''s life to exchange his promise.


    but¡­¡­


    obviously.


    In the heart of the Supreme Mage, Harry Potter''s status is not as high as Lake had promised. In other words, from the beginning, the idea of ??the Supreme Mage was to let Lake let go of the magical dimension.


    and so.


    The Supreme Mage remained silent for a long time, and nodded: "Your character reminds me of a person."


    Half the talk.


    The Supreme Mage turned the conversation directly, letting Lake have some time to go to Daxue Mountain to drink tea, and then just removed the projection.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 421: The choice between suicide and being killed

    Ah!


    Lake stood on the spot, looking at the projection of the disappearing Supreme Mage who disappeared in front of him, thought for a while, and shook his head, he felt as if he had been calculated by the Supreme Mage.


    Maybe it''s really what he thought.


    From beginning to end, the Supreme Master only cares about the magic dimension. After all, most of the magical chaos on the small broken ball is handled by the magic dimension, and the Supreme Master¡¯s line is concerned with things in other dimensions.


    A Harry Potter would never be registered in the heart of the Supreme Mage, but if the magical dimension is gone, it seems that in a sense, the Supreme Temple will also go from birth to entry.


    and so.


    good fellow.


    Did she learn from me again?


    Lake''s heart beats impermanently. Obviously, just now, the Supreme Mage used his theory, the so-called broken window effect, to routine him.


    If the Supreme Mage directly told Lake that he could not kill the magical dimension, obviously, Lake would definitely not agree. No one can direct Lake what can and cannot do.


    But the Supreme Mage has another sentence to exempt Harry Potter, then it will be a broken window effect.


    For the magical dimension, it is even more impossible for Lake to exempt Harry Potter. Therefore, Lake said that in the face of the Supreme Mage, it is only for Harry Potter.


    Thanks!


    Lake flashed to the side of the table, picked up the wine glass on the table, and drank the time-reversed wine inside, and then, with a bang, the Gemini mask directly covered it.


    Forget it.


    Lake is a person with clear grievances. Back then, Lack empty glove White Wolf asked the Supreme Mage to help. Okay, today I will give you the Supreme Mage a face, so as not to be known, I said that I don''t pay attention to this person.


    Boom!


    The congress hall of the magical dimension was instantly pierced through a big hole. Wearing the Gemini gold saint clothing and the twin mask, Lake appeared straight in the congress hall.


    "Time is up!"


    Lake stared blankly at the sixty-third generation of Merlin in the assembly hall, and as always ignored the various combat magicians in the assembly hall: "Hand over the people."


    Sixty-three Merlin and the Auror over there winked.


    after awhile.


    Dali Dursley, who was **** by the five flowers, was struggling and was escorted by two red magicians and came to Lake.


    "what!"


    Dudley Dursley wailed and glanced at the Gemini mask. He couldn''t see exactly what he looked like. But the temperamental Lake, suddenly, with a brush, turned his eyes for help on Harry Potter. , Wailed for a while: "Harry, save me, Harry, save me, I''m your cousin, I''m your cousin, Harry, save me..."


    The words are not finished.


    Dudley Dursley''s face flushed instantly.


    "Uh!"


    Lake opened his right hand and clamped Dudley Dursley''s neck, staring at Dudley Dursley, his tone as cold as coming from the abyss of ten thousand years.


    "Let me tell you what will happen next."


    "you will die!"


    "But it won''t be so easy to die. I can assure you of this."


    "How many tricks you used on my people, I will return it to you again and again."


    "Congratulations, you will have the immortality you dream of."


    "Cheers."


    "and also¡­¡­"


    "your family."


    "Your father, your mother, your brother, your sister, your sister-in-law, your brother-in-law, including your brother-in-law''s family, your brother-in-law''s family..."


    "I will die because of you!"


    "With me, there is no one who does everything, and some only have one sentence!"


    "The nine clans are not enough, the ten clans come together!"


    "As for your savior?"


    "Ah!"


    With a wave of Lake¡¯s right hand, Dudley Dursley, who was gripping Fate¡¯s throat tightly, disappeared from his hand. Lake¡¯s gaze fell on Harry Potter: "As for you, I will give you Two choices, first, you decide yourself, I promise you won¡¯t embarrass others, this is the greatest gift I give you, second, I do it myself, but you are willing to see more people because of your reckless behavior And are the consequences at the expense of more people?"


    The sixty-third generation Merlin was stunned when he heard this: "King Midgard!"


    Lake looked at the sixty-third generation of Merlin in an instant, and the power of the Gemini universe was fully released behind Lake, threatening the entire conference hall ruthlessly: "The wine that was made out of nothing just made me change my mind."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Lake¡¯s tone was cold: "Just let me promise that one, I will not destroy the entire magic dimension, but there is a person¡¯s magic dimension, which is also a magic dimension, so don¡¯t waste my time, I said, you If it is the Supreme Merlin, I will also consider the cost of fighting with you, but unfortunately, you are only Merlin."


    Again.


    Supreme Merlin and Merlin are two creatures.


    The atmosphere in the conference hall is very solemn.


    Ron, who has been piercing his friend''s ribs, looked at Harry Potter, who seemed to have a slight pain in his eyes, and said directly to Lake: "You do..."


    "Boom!"


    "Ron!"


    The moment Hermione heard Ron''s utterance, she immediately felt bad, and when she saw Lake, who had disappeared in place at the moment Ron made the sound, she felt even more bad. She didn''t even think about it. Pulling Ron directly behind him, he seemed to be planning to stop Lake with himself.


    What a pity.


    Boom!


    "Get in the way!"


    Lake flashed directly in front of Hermione, the face under the mask was cold and impermanent, and the tone was also completely cold. He grabbed Hermione directly and threw it directly into his own chaotic universe.


    There was a boom.


    Hermione, who was thrown directly into the chaotic universe by Lake, was like a meteor, and hit the star that was supporting the universe upwards and expanding the Nine Netherworlds downwards. She also began to develop into the original force of the continent in an inch of land. Next to the tree.


    Although the landing is a bit heavier.


    But Hermione was not injured. Just before Hermione got up and hadn''t had time to see where it was, the three goddesses of Fate fell directly beside Hermione.


    outside!


    After losing Hermione''s blessing, Ron was instantly exposed to Lake''s sight.


    "Little guy, do you think I am Voldemort''s kind of trash?"


    "Boom!"


    "If you want to die, I will fulfill you!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake''s words did not fall, and he already punched out. In an instant, Ron''s body was like glass, directly shattered, and his soul was directly swallowed by the open hell.


    "Ron!"


    "Ron!!"


    The moment Ron turned into gray instantly, everyone present was shocked and yelled in disbelief. An Auror who was close to Ron had his eyes splitting, and he directly called the gods to call the guard. , The powerful magic power directly bombarded Lake''s saint clothing.


    but.


    was lonely.


    Lake turned around and looked at the Auror blankly.


    "ßÝ!"


    "Stop it!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake appeared directly at the location where the gray Auror was at that moment. In this noisy meeting room, he turned blankly and looked again at Harry Potter who had just called a halt: "Last chance , Harry Potter, dictate yourself!"


    Sixty-third generation Merlin just squeezed his fists.


    but¡­¡­


    is just that.


    Now the passage of **** has been opened, and even, relying on the soul of Ron who just entered the hell, Mephisto''s projection turned into a dark cloud and appeared in the world of magical dimensions.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Mephisto was condescending, leaning down the clouds with a strange face that looked like a dark cloud, smiling strangely: "Give it all to me, give it all to me."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and looked up at Mephisto who was smiling strangely across the roof: "Shut up, you!"


    Galaxy star burst!


    Boom boom boom!


    In the magical dimension, the dark clouds that condensed into Mephisto¡¯s strange face were blown away instantly, and the shadow of the fist that had no time to dodge hit Mephisto¡¯s face one by one, causing Mephisto to be in the **** dimension. Constantly roaring, the whole **** was surrounded by Mephisto''s roar.


    Although Lake¡¯s attack just hurt him less than a single bit, it was extremely insulting.


    "who is it!"


    Mephisto gritted his teeth and stuck out his demon face again. This time, looking through the meeting hall with the demolished roof, his eyes fell on Lake, and he couldn''t help saying, "It''s you."


    The aura of hell''s origin will not be faked, even if Lake looks like Kanon now, it is enough for Mephisto to confirm.


    Lake looked up blankly: "Go away, I''m not in the mood to care about you now."


    "Roar, don''t be too..."


    "Boom!"


    Lake flashed directly on the spot, and instantly appeared above the magical dimension, with his hands open: "Okay, how many sources do you bring with you this time? If you don''t leave, then give it to me."


    finished.


    Lake poses to open the barrier directly.


    Mephisto screamed with a bang, and instantly brought the **** origin he projected this time back to the **** dimension, his complexion was as ugly as ink.


    Lake swallowed his eldest son and seized the origin of his eldest son. Now, Mephisto can only use the same origin to suppress the origin that Lake has seized, so that it cannot use the slightest **** power.


    Although Mephisto¡¯s origin occupies the dominant position, but still the same sentence, Mephisto cannot make a small break with all his strength, and Lake will not go to **** stupidly. Therefore, in Lake¡¯s home court, Mephisto simply There is no way with Lake.


    Damn it.


    Mephisto roared in **** again and again, the urge to kill Lake, chop up Lake, and use his head as a urinal, is getting stronger and stronger.


    Especially when he saw his stupid second son, the Witch Heart Demon, was hanging out with a few charms, his anger grew deeper and deeper, and he directly drew out his seven wolves.


    Ma De, if it weren''t for your birth, the origin of the eldest son was divided, how could my son die on that little broken ball, or even let my **** origin be peeked, it is your fault.


    You wicked kind.


    All this is your fault!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 422: Harry Potter Suicide

    So...


    Without ambition, the sorcerer, who was nicknamed the milk doll by the demons of hell, greeted his father with a dazed expression. Mephisto''s seven wolves greeted him.


    When the witch heart demon reacted, he was greeted up and down. The three cute succubus next to him gave a violent blood, and then, the screams of the witch heart demon spread all over again. The corner of the entire **** dimension.


    For this, the demons of **** have become accustomed to this. At most, after hearing the screams of this ghost crying wolf howling, they sniffed and gave up.


    Lake has no knowledge of the stories that happened in hell.


    I don¡¯t know at least at the moment.


    Boom!


    Lake snorted after driving Mephisto away, and returned to the magic council hall where he had completely knocked off the roof.


    landed.


    There is no sound from all around.


    After all, in the scene just now, these magicians all watched it really, but that is the king of the **** dimension, not a cat or a dog, so he was just beaten away?


    The strength is only a little bit, they will be angry and out of reach.


    but¡­


    A little bit difference in strength?


    Ah.


    At the very least, except for a few people, most people don''t even dare to have hatred.


    People kill ants, do ants think about anti-killing?


    has the same meaning here.


    hum!


    Lake¡¯s Gemini saint disintegrated again, waiting for Lake¡¯s call again. As the mask left, under the mask, Lake¡¯s indifferent face was clearly captured by everyone.


    Of course, it''s Kanon''s appearance.


    After all, Magic Dimension still cooperates with Chaozhou Bureau. If the real body comes, wouldn''t it just break the current cooperative relationship?


    What about the magical animals that appear from time to time on the federal mainland? Who cares, relying on the ordinary capable agents in the Super Investigation Bureau?


    That is basically to feed some grumpy magical animals.


    But...


    Cooperation belongs to cooperation, which does not delay Lake''s killing.


    Anyway, the person Kanon killed has a relationship with me, Lake Edwin. If Kanon killed your person, you have to seek revenge and go to Kanon. Our cooperation can continue.


    Lake tightened his cuffs tightly, his tone was soft, no longer the coldness he used to be. It seemed that he was just talking about the usual: "Make the decision, or decide on your own. Don''t get to the end, the snipe and the clam are fighting for the fisherman''s profit. ."


    He was talking about Mephisto.


    The Auror just now, and that Ron, the soul was taken away by Mephisto almost at the moment of death.


    Like this, Lake feels a little sick.


    There is a kind of magical dimension that he killed, but he gave Mephisto a great gift, and Mephisto will use this great gift to deal with him in the future.


    "Midgard..."


    "Go!"


    "..."


    Lake scolded at the 63rd generation of Merlin: "I think if I kill you Merlin, I am afraid that Mephisto''s contract with the first supreme Merlin would be completed. It will be overwritten for one person. The entire magical dimension, hehe, if I send you to hell, I am afraid that you will be listed as a guest by Mephisto."


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin''s eyes flickered, and his face was cloudy and sunny.


    at this time.


    Harry Potter took a step forward and looked at Lake with a stubborn look: "Okay, I promise you, one life is for one."


    Lake smiled and said: "That''s right, why did you go early? Just be a little bit, will your friend die, but it''s okay, when you die, you can be together again, maybe Mephisto will give Maybe you prepare a separate room."


    Harry Potter ignored the sarcasm in Lake''s words, and took a deep breath: "But you need to let Hermione out."


    Lake looked at Harry and narrowed his eyes: "Up to now, would you still dare to negotiate terms with me?"


    Harry looked firm: "If you let Hermione leave, I will judge myself in front of you immediately."


    "I won''t touch Hermione''s vellus hair."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Harry who was still about to talk, and his tone turned cold: "Hermione is my friend''s fiancee. Without his permission, I won''t move her. I''ll give you three seconds."


    It¡¯s not impossible to let Hermione out.


    But it is not necessary.


    Why did you let Hermione come out at this time? The best result was that Hermione figured it out, and the worst result could only be for Lake to send Hermione to follow Maureen''s footsteps again.


    finished.


    Lake has already started the countdown.


    "three!"


    "Harry."


    Harry¡¯s girlfriend was dumbfounded, if it weren¡¯t for being pressed tightly by some of her friends, and the magic Harry had put on her to stop her, he had run to Harry at this moment instead of like now In this way, crying bitterly.


    "Two!"


    "Harry!"


    There was a trace of unbearable flashes in the eyes of the sixty-third generation of Merlin, but if he did, he would lose the hope of Merlin and ruin the greatest heritage of the magical dimension today.


    If it is the Supreme Dragon Ring...


    Thinking of the supreme dragon ring that has disappeared since the thirty-fifth generation of supreme Merlin was assassinated by his apprentice infighting, the 63rd generation of Merlin is not a taste.


    If he had the supreme dragon ring, he would not be able to beat the villain in front of him, but at least, he would never let Lake slam their cheeks under their feet in their home.


    "One!"


    "I am sorry!"


    Harry Potter turned his head after the words fell, looked at his girlfriend, and then, under the shrill cry of his girlfriend, waved his wand in his hand.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Harry Potter was as if he had been electrocuted, his eyelids rolled up and he lost his life. The wand in his hand fell to the ground, and then the whole person fell to the side like a boneless thing.


    àØ!


    Harry Potter fell heavily to the floor, and the iconic glasses broke off Harry Potter''s face and flung them aside, with a click, cracking a few lines.


    "Harry..."


    At the moment Harry Potter died, after losing the magical bondage, Harry¡¯s girlfriend Ginny threw herself on Harry¡¯s body at the moment Lake raised his hand, and looked up at Lake: "Please Please, please don''t let Harry be ashamed, please."


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    Forget it.


    For Hermione''s face, I will leave you a whole body.


    Next second.


    Lake retracted his right hand and looked around the audience. In the end, he froze on the 63rd generation of Merlin, feeling the weak anger of the audience. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved. As his body gradually disappeared, his tone of voice Echoing in the ears of everyone: "I welcome you to come to me for revenge, killers, people will kill them, as long as you can kill me, my name, King of Midgard, Gemini Saint Seiya Garon!"


    finished.


    Lake''s figure turned into starlight, like a swaying sound, passing through the broken roof, and disappearing into the void the moment it floated out of the roof.


    Chaos universe!


    Boom!


    Lake showed his figure on the side of the Force Tree, and his eyes saw Hermione who was on the Force Tree, hugged her knees, lowered her head, and said nothing.


    approached.


    Hermione, who seemed to have been wandering around the world just now, suddenly raised her head. There was no joy or sorrow in her eyes: "You killed my two best friends for your promise."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "You can''t have both fish and bear paws!"


    "But you said, you want it all."


    "Yes it is."


    Lake nodded neatly: "But you are not me, you are my woman."


    The front of the conversation turned.


    Lake said, "Have you met Atlopus?"


    Hermione nodded, her tone seemed to be as calm as ever: "Who are they."


    "The three goddesses of destiny!"


    "..."


    "You think I saved Anna, in fact, you were wrong. If I can save Anna, maybe, I will put Harry Potter on your face, but in order to save Anna, I let destiny The three goddesses took over Anna''s line of fate, and I promised that they will be the mother of time!"


    Lake also unbuttoned his coat, sat next to Hermione, looked up, staring at the Force Tree, which was almost one person high, and looked at Hermione next to him: "This is where I am really angry, you know? And, Anna will stay on Earth for another year at most, and she will come here. I haven''t settled in the universe yet."


    Yes it is.


    The three goddesses of fate did not deceive him, Anna''s fate was indeed taken over by them, but Anna could not stay on earth for long, and the reason was very responsible.


    To put it simply, Anna is now a smuggler.


    It''s that simple.


    As for Anna, who was promised by the supreme mage at the time, could inherit the inheritance of a witch?


    Ah.


    That didn''t kill Harry Potter. Now that Harry Potter is dead, Lake can also lead Anna to find the Supreme Mage to make arrangements.


    but¡­


    Is it necessary? Whether you enter the Chaos Universe, Anna is not an official girlfriend, but she is the first woman to stay in his universe. I have to say that fate is sometimes a very strange thing.


    talking. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Lake''s right hand touched Hermione''s forehead, and instantly passed the scene of his negotiations with the Three Goddesses of Fate to Hermione, to prove that what he said was true.


    for a long time.


    Hermione opened her eyes, her expression a little complicated.


    Before, although she also complained about Harry''s recklessness, it was on the premise that Anna was not dead, and she even felt that Lake had overreacted a bit.


    Just as she said, Lake can act for Anna''s anger. It''s her turn, can''t Lake take her anger for a while?


    But now?


    Hermione saw all the facts, but was silent.


    In the memory that she passed over, she saw that it was in the cabin, even if she was hit by a heart-drilling curse, she was stunned and curled up tightly, but Anna, who was not letting her call out, suddenly felt distressed.


    No one knows the horror of the Heart Drill better than Hermione, especially, it was the Heart Drill spell that Harry hit with all his strength. The pain, even if you use any words to describe it, can¡¯t express a tenth of it. of.


    ¿É...


    Hermione looked up at Lake: "Can you let me be alone?"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 423: Gods might as hell

    Lake frowned upon hearing Hermione''s words.


    Upon seeing this, Hermione said softly: "I don''t blame you."


    Lake looked at Hermione.


    Hermione¡¯s tone was the same as before: "Well, maybe before, but now it¡¯s gone. Anyone who does anything can only accept the consequences of this thing. There is never any way to regret it. Harry has nothing special, so, He is no exception, but Harry and Ron are good friends of mine. There are some things that I need to think about by myself."


    Lake¡¯s gaze fell on the chaotic universe, which is still very dim today: "If you say that."


    Hermione said, "When I figure it out, I will be back."


    talking.


    Hermione bent over and kissed Lake''s lips.


    Next second.


    The Force Tree behind him, the few small leaves that stretched out, at this moment, are shy and curled up like a mimosa.


    It¡¯s not going to be wild, but it¡¯s definitely not going to be after the end of a bland carnival.


    Lake took Hermione out of the Chaos Universe, and then Hermione kissed Lake again, and then disappeared from Lake''s sight.


    This¡­¡­


    Lake watched Hermione¡¯s departure, stood there, thinking for a while.


    He can''t tell whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    but¡­¡­


    In the second half of that carnival, with the addition of the Three Goddesses of Fate, Hermione was relieved of restraint. For this, it seemed to be a good thing for Lake himself.


    Lake returned to his senses, recalling the scene of Hu Tianhaidi just now, and couldn''t help shook his head, turned around, took a step forward, and disappeared directly on this small island in the Pacific under his feet.


    Five days later.


    Gardenas Island.


    The special forces led by ¡¡¡¡ Hill and the immortal guards led by Andy once again brought the more than 30 Midgardians who had been rescued back to the base of the Super Investigation Bureau safely.


    hum.


    The Kun''s fighter jet landed vertically on the tarmac of the underground base.


    The cabin door opened.


    The members of the special forces pulled their luggage and slapped the super inspector who welcomed them with high-fives, and then walked towards the elevator on the side. After all, it was dusty, took a shower, and did a little dressing. Over.


    Ricky, Joe, and Bena took a few tribesmen who had been rescued from New York State last time, and led more than 30 tribesmen who had been rescued this time through the procedures they had experienced last time.


    Hill and Andy, after asking Tiffany, found Lake who was in his office.


    As soon as Andy, dressed in combat uniforms, entered the door, he directed towards Lake, who was sitting on his office chair, and asked directly: "Why did you give Dudley Dursley to the military? Do you know what he did to our people? ?"


    Is this the background of living for so many years?


    Lake looked up, looked at Andy angrily, smiled: "Welcome home, Ms. Andy."


    Andy frowned: "Answer me, do you know what kind of evil this **** guy has done to our people in that fortress in Europe? He treats us as pigs and dogs, slaughtered and killed."


    Lake got up and walked towards the wine cabinet: "Because Dudley Dursley is the evidence, the military needs him to fight against the London side and let them shut up."


    Dalli Dursley¡¯s entire relatives overnight, it was wrong, almost instantly, under the protection of the London garrison, they disappeared without a trace. Such behavior caused great irritation in London.


    This must be done by the Federation.


    This is not it.


    The Prime Minister of London seemed to think that the Federation had not grasped Dali Dursley himself, and planned to use this method to elicit Dali Dursley. Therefore, directly on the world stage, there is no evidence. Under the circumstances, directly and publicly accused the Federation of such an extremely bad behavior.


    But the military has Dudley Dursley.


    The federation dared to call the world without reason.


    is right now?


    Come, hurt each other, see who is afraid of whom, I haven''t asked you to give me an explanation, you are good, you can''t wait to jump out and bite first?


    Now the Federation that has captured Dudley Dursley will naturally not be used to London, and directly blew up the largest military infiltration case in history. At the same time, they also exhibited their personal evidence for the first time. And, the culprit is suspected of being hired by MI6 Dudley Dursley.


    In the words of the Pentagon and London, if in the end, they discover this, let alone MI6, even if this matter is definitely related to Buckingham Palace, the military''s beheading units will dare to go to Buckingham Palace.


    Murderous, angry.


    The straightforward London suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    After three days of fermentation, it seems that there is a sign of worsening. At least, yesterday, the Langley headquarters, the New York State Department of Homeland Security and the FBI launched five operations in one day, directly Five MI6 strongholds in New York State were destroyed, three MI6 agents were killed and twelve MI6 agents were captured.


    Lake just received the news yesterday. After the military clamored to give London a lesson, the guy at Buckingham Palace called the guy at the White House.


    Lake is optimistic about the White House.


    It is not just because Lake is a federal citizen. The most important point is that the White House is a man and Buckingham Palace is a woman. Although it is a long standby, the Federation can point to the washing powder and say weapons of mass destruction. Can London dare?


    Without morals, anything is possible.


    This is why Lake is optimistic about the White House.


    Andy listened to Lake¡¯s words that seemed to be a little light, glanced at the next Hill, took a deep breath, and was silent for a while, watching Lake¡¯s back when he opened the wine cabinet: "This is not a Midgard. What the king will do."


    It was their people who died the most, not other people. As a result, the culprit was given to others?


    Lake''s pouring action paused slightly, turned around, and looked at Maria Hill who was standing next to Andy: "Director Hill, what do you think?"


    Hill took the Bourbon that Lake handed over, and did not directly answer this question. Instead, he remembered what he had learned from Lake¡¯s assistant Tiffany: "Director Granger of the Magic Operations Department took a leave of absence?"


    The smile on Lake''s face was slightly put away, then he recovered quickly, and nodded: "Yes, I took a long vacation, maybe, I will be back tomorrow, maybe...who knows?"


    talking.


    Lake handed the glass of wine to Andy, who was still angry on his face, and smiled: "Ms. Andy, go out for so long, have a glass of wine, take a rest, I promise, I have never violated my promise. No, not now, not even in the future. After drinking this cup, take a break, you will see it."


    Andy glanced at Lake, and as a result, the wine glass in Lake''s hand directly drank the full bourbon in the glass. After drinking, he looked at Lake: "I have a good rest."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    That''s the temper.


    It''s no wonder that after living for so long and being so miserable, compared with my Sever, it''s far worse. It''s no wonder that Sever doesn''t want to recognize this relative anymore.


    Lake now somewhat agrees with what Seifer said when she left. She is unwilling to admit that someone who has lived hundreds or even thousands of years is not as good as the federal middle class. She went out by smuggling and even did not have a private jet. Di is her relative, she feels ashamed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Lake drank the wine in his glass, then said to Andy, and then made a gesture of invitation to Maria Hill next to him, and then walked out of the office.


    soon.


    In the underground operation preparation hall of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    The other one is ready and the cabin has been re-adjusted. The Kunzi fighter, which is decorated like a private jet, once again ascended from Gardners Island. Then, it adjusted its position vertically. After that, it boomed. With a sound, at an extreme, close to the speed of sound, it swiftly slid towards San Norrenco, which was located between Holland and Belgium, where Narek had visited once.


    San Norrenzo.


    This used to be the leader of the Hydra and the base camp of Daniel Whitehorse. In the past, Lake was here and almost completed the great cause of massacre and killed Daniel Whitehorse.


    Later, in order to conceal the story that happened on this island, or to hide the fact that this small country is full of human clones, the Security Council directly adopted the simplest and most rude method to change San Norrenco, which was once a tourist destination. It has become the uninhabited island today.


    Even on the Internet, San Norrenco has disappeared without a trace, and only those, who have been here, have been to San Norrenco on vacation, talk and think of this from time to time in chats and memories. The place where they used to vacation.


    soon.


    Facing the sunset, the Kun''s fighter jet landed directly on a mountain in San Norrenzohum!


    Lake in a suit and leather shoes, followed by Maria Hill, who was the pilot this time, and Andy walked out of the cabin and moved towards, not far away, that he used the lottery item to completely wipe out the mountain. I walked to the base in the mountains where the hollowed out and simple decoration has been done.


    "Here!"


    Lake pressed his right hand on a rock wall, the red light flashed, and while scanning the palm prints, he said to Maria Hill and Andy: "I''ll give you a name here, Hell of God! "


    boom.


    After the scan is over, the mountain stone wall is automatically swiped towards the left side with an unscientific feeling, dong dong dong, in an instant, behind the entrance that appeared, in the long corridor, the silver long lamp momentarily , Automatically light up one by one.


    Maria Hill said: "The might of God is like prison, and the grace of God is like the sea?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Maria Hill, and nodded: "Exactly, but this is a simple version. In the future, I will reproduce these two places completely. Now, use it first. Anyway, it''s an excess."


    Maria Hill: "..."


    Andy: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 424: You are the king of Midgard

    God is like the sea!


    Divine power is like prison!


    When Lake named this place at the time, he suddenly remembered that there seemed to be two places in the Saint Seiya, which happened to be a match for this place.


    In the future, in his chaotic universe, there will be 100% re-enactment of these two places.


    Like this, Lake said to Maria Hill, and then took the two women through the long elevator and entered the elevator that seemed to be dug in the middle of the mountain.


    quickly.


    The elevator goes down.


    It took almost a full minute for the elevator to descend before it gradually stopped.


    The elevator opens the door.


    Eye-catching.


    Looking up, you can almost see the huge hollowed-out space on the top of the mountain. Its area is almost no less than the sum of five football fields.


    However, although the area is large, it is too monotonous. Except for the huge dog cages that are separated one by one around this huge space and placed in the hall, there are more than 30 immortals standing in rows near each dog cage. Kindred.


    Hill and Andy watched the more than thirty immortal blood races.


    Lake smiled and explained: "I borrowed it from my friend. When our people come over, they will go back. They asked him how many people to borrow to see the place. Good guy, he even planned to ask me for labor fees. If you come back a few days late, I will fly back and blow his head."


    Tucao yourself.


    Lake has no psychological pressure.


    Maria Hill naturally knew that the person in Lake''s mouth was referring to the black king of the immortal royal family, so she couldn''t help but smile upon hearing these words.


    Andy was dull at hearing.


    In the long years, Andy has dealt with the vampire family, but the vampire family rarely interacts with humans, and for some other reasons, Andy just knows it.


    But soon.


    The confusion on Andy''s face instantly replaced it with anger, surprise and surprise.


    Without him.


    In one of the dog cages, Andy saw the unlovable life, from his temperament to the present expression, it revealed Dudley Dursley who was about to kill me.


    As for other dog cages.


    no doubt.


    Lake has always said that he will do it, he must do what he says. He said that the nine clans are not enough, and the ten clans come together. Here, not only the whole family of Dali Dursley, but also the executives of Merrick Biomedical Group have a calculation. One is also in it.


    Fu, they followed Dudley Dursley and enjoyed it.


    natural.


    Dudley Dursley can''t bear this misfortune alone. At least, it shouldn''t.


    "how is it?"


    Lake looked at Andy with his back to him calmly, but with a trembling shoulder and smiled: "Ms. Andy, in this way, in your mind, am I a qualified King Midgard?"


    Maria Hill next to him suddenly asked curiously: "The one from the military?"


    Lake smiled: "It''s just a trick, it''s not worth mentioning!"


    For a stand-in doll, a foreigner loves a memory extractor to get it done. That way, the military has one, and he also has one.


    What do you say?


    Rain...


    Pooh.


    Alone Better Together!


    Even, Lake also made hands and feet on the stand-in doll, and the military''s trick on the stand-in doll will be 100% tolerated by Dudley Dursley here.


    It was Harry Potter who shot Anna. That''s right.


    but¡­¡­


    It was Dudley Dursley that really lured and misled Harry Potter. Lake could make Harry Potter commit suicide. It was in the face of Hermione, but this Dudley Dursley?


    Lake said at the time to let Dudley Dursley enjoy it, and he did what he said.


    Andy turned around with a shriek and looked at Lake: "You are the king!"


    Lake looked at Andy.


    Paused.


    Andy repeated, speaking firmly: "There is no doubt, the well-deserved King Midgard!"


    Lake laughed loudly: "That''s good, in that case, Director Andy, I will leave this to you, can you help me manage it?"


    Andy was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    The Midgard can''t stay on Gardners Island, at least, in the long run, they can''t.


    Moreover.


    A group of Midgard people who only have immortality and no other ability gather together on Gardners Island, which will bring some unnecessary risks.


    Although the Super Investigation Bureau was established by Lake, Midgard is also Lake¡¯s, but in the final analysis, only Midgard is Lake alone. The most important point is that according to current estimates, the world¡¯s population is so large. Finding it slowly, it shouldn''t be a difficult task to find Midgard who starts with three digits, maybe even more than four digits.


    So many people must find a way to relocate.


    It is better to regret afterwards than to prepare beforehand.


    This has always been Lake''s motto.


    Nature.


    Is there any place that can be compared to this beautiful scenery, and it is not crowded, and even San Norenzo, who has already been named on the world map.


    In the Netherlands and Belgium, the immortal royal family has already managed it. As long as you don¡¯t let the Council¡¯s people notice, then, even if Lake builds a spaceship on San Norrenco¡¯s side, no one will come over. .


    Lake looked at Andy who was a little puzzled: "If I were the king, then you would be my prime minister."


    Andy was stunned, took a look at Maria Hill, and then said to Lake, "I can''t."


    She knew how many catties she had, at least, in these short days, in terms of command ability, Maria Hill next to her was enough to blow her up.


    Lake smiled at this, "I also know you can''t do it, but Director Hill has other things that make it inconvenient to stay here for a long time, so this matter can only let you go."


    Andy: "..."


    If there is a choice, to be honest, Lake will never give this place to Andy.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake has no choice.


    Maria Hill is a good choice, with sufficient commanding ability, and is also a Midgard. Unfortunately, if Maria Hill stays here, what about the outside work?


    In that case, there will only be one possibility.


    That is, the deputy director David Bass either ran to Washington to sue the imperial court, or, when he died of overwork, he pulled his arm and said with tears how Lake became a slave owner in a new era. How did he become the tragedy of the old black slave of the new era in the next step in Lake''s trap.


    Lake will definitely not let this happen.


    and so¡­¡­


    Although Andy''s management level is a bit confused, Andy still has an advantage.


    That was Andy¡¯s men. Ricky and Joe, Bena and the little black girl were very convinced by Andy, and Andy also participated in these two rescue operations, and the surviving Midgard People rescued.


    Letting Andy manage this place may not be the best choice, but in terms of the current environment, it is a very appropriate choice.


    "Please forgive me for being so blunt. After all, your management level really needs to be improved."


    Like this, Lake said to Andy: "But don''t worry, after the Midgard people come, Seif will also come to help you."


    Seifer?


    My sister''s daughter.


    Andy looked up at Lake: "About when will she come?"


    Lake shrugged: "I said, wait until the people in Midgard are here."


    I gave Emilia an immortal blood.


    Now, he is giving Sefer a Midgard.


    is acceptable.


    but¡­¡­


    What about other women?


    In other words, on the earth, there is still something with a lower status hidden. Does it happen to have a race that Rachel has something to do with? I don''t mind taking it.


    Lake blinked, thinking so, and then looked at Andy: "I have only one request from you, Director Andy."


    Andy turned his head and glanced at him lying in the dog cage to die, but he couldn''t die anyway. It seemed that Dudley Dursley, who was already numb, looked at Lake: "Please speak."


    Lake''s thoughts turned.


    The small universe practice method submerged directly into the sea of ??consciousness of Andy and Hill.


    The body of a mortal is comparable to a god!


    Physical practice can reach eternity!


    Whether it was Andy or Hill, the military was completely shocked by the magnificent future described by the small universe practice method that suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Just like Tony Stark at the time.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Tony Stark was shocked at the time, but his practice attitude made Lake want to slap him to death Lake said: "Eternal life without strength may be a curse, but immortality with strength , But it is a blessing, what do you think, Director Andy, Director Hill?"


    When Tang Sanzang had no strength, he would feel that his Tang Seng meat was a burden.


    But what about Tang San''s burial?


    That''s what I can''t wait for the world to yell, and everybody will say how delicious his meat is, tempting all kinds of monsters and ghosts, so that he has an excuse to beat their fierce people.


    What''s the solution?


    Without him, strength ears.


    For example, Lake, such as Odin, another example of the purple sweet potato essence, even, such as the Supreme Mage, one is counted as one, who would think that eternal life is a curse?


    Everything they do is pursuing eternal life, and they have strong strength to allow themselves to guard this eternal life.


    Now, Lake gives Andy the hope of this strength.


    I give you the hope of protecting this eternal life.


    after an hour.


    Lake took Maria Hill directly and turned and left: "Director Andy, I look forward to that day, when the stars emerge in endlessly and light up the sun."


    Forty-eight bronze galaxies.


    Twenty-four silver galaxies.


    When these seventy-two stars light up to reflect the chaotic universe, the Midgardians can re-enter the top of the food chain, and Lake can easily obtain a truly perfect universe.


    As for the bronze and silver garments?


    What a big deal.


    By the way, isn''t Tony Stark studying the Nano Warsuit now, and then he will place an order to Tony, let him take the order, and create these forty-eight bronze holy garments and 24 silver holy garments.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    Who stipulates that there are only eighty-eight saints?


    The Kun''s fighter set sail again.


    ...

 Chapter 425: Where are the Midgard

    In the cabin!


    Lake leaned on the sofa worth 30,000 dollars bought with public accounts, closed his eyes and wondered whether or not to use the wing diamond ring he gave to Hermione to locate Hermione.


    but¡­¡­


    Obviously, the well-known wing diamond ring does not have any monitoring and positioning functions. If it is okay to locate Rachel and locate the magician Hermione, if this is detected, what if the wind is leaked?


    Lake hesitated.


    quite a while.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Maria Hill who was sitting across from him. Then, his gaze fell on the two wine glasses in Maria Hill''s hand, and he smiled and said, "Recovered?"


    He was talking about the practice of the small universe. After all, Maria Hill had a wandering expression from the moment he left.


    But understandable.


    Hill handed the poured bourbon wine to Lake, then took a sip of his own glass of wine and looked at Lake with curiosity and curiosity: "So, you are... Saga?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    Hill was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake looked at Hill with a faint expression: "Saga''s awakened universe is Gemini, and I am not."


    This is the truth.


    Saga''s awakened small universe is Gemini, and Lake himself, the awakened small universe is based on the Force Seed, directly supporting the big universe, that is, the chaotic universe.


    The avatar Saga followed the practice of the small universe.


    Lake, on the other hand, follows the practice of the Great Universe, which can contain the infinitely small universe.


    This is fundamentally different.


    It is true that Lake did not intend to hide the stories of his various clones, but, similarly, Lake did not have any idea to play any spontaneous flow.


    There was only one reason Lake chose to do things as a clone. What the clone did was related to Lake. If these things were done by Lake, God can testify, and Lake promised that he would stay busy.


    Why become stronger?


    It¡¯s obviously impossible to become busier for yourself. The reason for becoming stronger is to make yourself live more comfortable. If you become a mess because of becoming stronger, what is the meaning of becoming stronger? What?


    As for Emilia and Hermione, as well as Sever know that they discovered it through clues themselves, what is their relationship with Lake?


    On this topic, Lake didn''t want to talk more, so he changed the subject directly and looked at Hill: "By the way, have you asked about your matter?"


    After all, Hill¡¯s mother was also from Midgard, and she was also missing like Sefer¡¯s mother, but Sefer¡¯s mother went to find the so-called place of origin, Nahill¡¯s mother, after suspended animation. What about the one who just went missing?


    Seeing Lake changed the subject, Hill did not continue to question, and shook his head: "I have asked, but I don''t have any clues. After asking, I didn''t ask any valuable clues."


    no photo.


    And according to her conversation with her father, even her mother¡¯s name may be fake, fake identity, no photo, and it¡¯s been more than 30 years, how to find it?


    Maybe¡­¡­


    Be dead.


    Although Hill is very reluctant to admit this result, for now, it seems that only this result is the closest to the truth.


    Lake looked at the expression on Hill''s face and smiled and said, "Save some hope. Maybe your mother is also looking for the place of origin. Maybe she has already found it?"


    "I never do hope without any evidence."


    Hill said sensibly: "Besides, after so many years, if the place of origin really exists, then why didn''t they come out and tell us that it has been found?"


    The Midgard people who have no blood left outside may not want to come out, but for those who have children outside, why didn''t they come out and tell them after they found them, and let them pass together?


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, maybe that place of origin has now become a dimension. Like other dimensions, it''s an independent space, but the Midgard people have only immortality, not extraordinary abilities. After they entered, they suddenly realized one thing."


    "what?"


    "They can get in, but they can''t get out."


    Hill''s eyes lit up and looked at Lake.


    This explanation...


    It seems that there is so little theoretical basis that can be explained.


    In the dialogue with Andy, in Andy¡¯s words, in Andy¡¯s experience for so many years, there are many Midgard people who want to find this place of origin through blood inheritance. After leaving, there is no news.


    You don''t see people alive, you don''t see dead bodies.


    If they are all dead, it is possible, but they are Midgardians, even if they die, at least they will die thousands of times continuously before they can really die.


    But if it is said that they are not dead, but there is no news, then Lake''s speculation seems to be able to make sense.


    They found the place where Midgard originated. Unfortunately, they could get in, but they didn''t have the strength to come out. They couldn''t do it at all if they wanted to come out.


    Hill took a deep breath and looked at Lake: "I want to investigate."


    Lake nodded: "I have no objection."


    Frankly speaking, Lake was quite curious as to whether the place of origin actually existed, but he was not curious enough to let Lake set out to find it by himself.


    If Hill wants to find it, go there, Lake doesn''t matter.


    as long as¡­¡­


    It does not affect the work.


    Lake looked at Hill: "This matter has almost come to an end. The rest is some finishing work. It happens. At this time, the deputy director of Buss and I set up the super-inspection bureau. It should be. You, the executive director, fill it with materials to make sure that the shelf will not fall over as soon as the wind blows."


    Hill nodded: "I will, give me... five days?"


    Lake raises his glass: "Then I will wait and see!"


    Hill raised the cup in his hand and touched it with Lake: "You won''t be disappointed."


    Lake laughed.


    Five days later.


    "Boom!"


    "Come in."


    Hill walked in with a document and pushed the door, and said to Lake, who was standing by the French windows watching the scenery outside, "Sir."


    Lake turned to look at Hill, smiled, pointed to the reception area not far away and said, "Sit down, Buzz will come over right away."


    After all, although Buss himself felt that he was an old black slave, in fact, Buss was a veritable deputy director of the Super Investigation Bureau, which could never be changed.


    But before Lake waited for Bath, he saw a red-gold ray of light in the distance, falling on the top floor of the building next door, and after a while, Tony Stark pushed the door directly.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tony Stark who walked in: "Have you completed your research?"


    "What research?"


    "Nano battle suit."


    "Oh."


    Tony understood what Lake was talking about, so he sighed directly, then sat on the sofa and waved his hand: "No, there are still a few key programs that haven''t been completed yet."


    Lake took out the wine glass from the wine cabinet: "Then why are you running here? Don''t go back to your little dark room."


    Tony smiled: "It''s okay, take a few days off, maybe the inspiration will come out by itself."


    Lake: "..."


    MMP!


    So in these years, no matter what you do, talent is always more important than hard work.


    Look at other scientists. Sitting in the laboratory three hundred and sixty-five days a year, their black hair turned into white hair, and white hair turned into bald. Every day there is a lot of flowers and wine, but it does not delay his invention at all.


    In the entire Marvel Universe, the only one who truly has the protagonist''s halo, out of this guy in front of him, Lake does not recognize other people.


    The US team is not the protagonist.


    Steve Rogers is already a legend.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, and introduced each other with Maria Hill and Tony Stark.


    Tony and Hill shook hands, and then looked at Lake: "I also bought shares with capital and technology. How can I not participate in such a big thing as the Super Investigation Bureau to formulate a system."


    Lake smiled.


    Forget it, come on when love comes.


    after awhile.


    Darkened, and seemingly strong again, David Buss heard the news rushed in and caught the eye, looking at Maria Hill, that was the expression of tears in his eyes... ¡­


    Lake was speechless.


    Isn¡¯t it just more work and less rest time? As for, if you practice 007, it feels uncomfortable among a group of 945 people, but you have to look at the world. 007 is the norm in the East, so, There is no such thing as I will treat you as an old black slave, okay?


    Of course.


    Lake''s words have only passed through his heart. If he really wants to talk to Buss, Lake feels that Buss will fight him directly.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the last assistant Tiffany who came in, looked at the three people already seated, and then looked at Hill: "Director Hill, it''s time to start."


    The internal execution is chaotic, and it looks like a group of headless flies. The internal management of the Super Investigation Bureau is time to sort out. Take advantage of the fact that the cards have not been officially hung up and the agents are not complete.


    In five days, Lake felt that she could not do it, but for Maria Hill, it took her two days to figure out the current situation of the Super Investigation Bureau, and then it took another two days to write Drafted a management draft.


    Today, the Super Investigation Bureau, Gardners Island, has 341 agents, including Lake.


    This number seems to be very small.


    But this is the situation before the Super Investigation Bureau has officially started.


    and¡­¡­


    In the Fifty Federal States, there are over-examination offices. These are the real big heads. The fifty states, even in major cities, have more than 300 offices in total.


    The total number of agents in these offices is approaching the 30,000 agent mark.


    This¡­¡­


    Still the lowest operating standard!


    ...

 Chapter 426: Super Investigation Bureau ready to open for business

    The Super Investigation Bureau is a federal-level law enforcement agency, not a local law enforcement agency. Since it is a federal-level law enforcement agency, naturally, the scope of its law enforcement agency needs to cover the entire federal government.


    and so¡­¡­


    How to streamline it, now, the number of super-survey agents scattered in the mainland''s 50 states is approaching the 30,000 mark.


    Fortunately, most of the offices are currently borrowed from the offices of the FBI. However, after the stalls of the Super-Inspection Bureau are directly spread out, Gardners Island, which takes up most of the funds, is completed and purchased or newly built. The branch, this plan is to be put on the agenda.


    Tiffany took the two documents that Hill had handed over, and handed them to Deputy Director Buss and Honorary Supervisor Tony Stark.


    Hill looked at the two who had received the information, and said, "Actually, for a special institution like the Super Investigation Bureau, there is already a template for his system."


    Tony looked up: "S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Hill nodded: "Yes, the hierarchical system of SHIELD was also formulated and perfected by me. Therefore, this time, I just made some simple changes and adjustments to the system over there so that it can fit us. The actual situation of the Super Inspection Bureau."


    Bass obviously knew this, so he nodded.


    Although Tony knew about Aegis, he seemed to have just learned about this, so he glanced at Maria Hill a few more times, but he didn''t say anything, just flipped through the draft hierarchy in his hand.


    There are three parts in this document.


    The first part is the division of various departments, the second part is the rules and regulations, and then the third part is the follow-up need to be supplemented.


    Lake was able to receive this copy from Hill yesterday. If we talk about the contents of it, it is estimated that we will spend the day here today.


    So this time I only came to discuss the issue, not to the meeting.


    About ten minutes later.


    Deputy Director Bath and Honorary Supervisor Tony have roughly read the contents of the draft in hand.


    then¡­¡­


    It''s time to enter the discussion session.


    "Nowadays, our agents are basically shoulder-to-shoulder. Simply put, whether it is an ordinary case or an extraordinary case, they are all involved."


    "This is obviously not going to work!"


    "Investigating agents and action agents must be separated."


    Maria Hill directly began to elaborate on her own opinion: "I have seen several action cases in the Super Investigation Bureau, most of which involve magical animals. When facing the docile magical animals, our agents still It can be captured successfully, but in the face of some magical animals with explosive tempers, the casualty rate is too high."


    Investigating transcendence with a mortal body is a very dangerous thing in itself. Basically, as long as the design is transcendence, without support and weapon blessing, if you encounter a bad temper, the ending is generally not good. good-looking.


    Not to mention that the Super Examination Bureau has not officially opened its doors for business, but so far, the Super Examination Bureau has paid out more than one hundred and fifty high-level pensions.


    Although this incident happened in the hands of Deputy Director Bath, the decent Director is Lake, and the Director is not going to do it anymore, and Buss will not do it anymore.


    I''ve worked so hard, and even let me back the pot, don''t even think about it.


    So David Buss nodded and said to Director Hill: "I agree with Director Hill''s words."


    "So this situation must change."


    Hill said directly: ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. is a global organization. Although there is no law enforcement power in the East and Russia, there is still a liaison office to communicate with the S.H.I.E.L.D. and Russian defenders in the East. Shared, but if only the federal territory and the European continent add up, the number of employees of S.H.I.E.L.D. is also a very large number, plus the scientific research institutions and other properties owned by S.H.I.E.L.D. The organization is extremely fragmented. In fact, in my vision, five levels are enough."


    Back then, if Hill hadn''t expanded the five-level system to ten-level in order to fit Aegis''s own state, if it was just a simple and crude streamline, the ghost knew how many people would be laid off by the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    And after the cut, how much unnecessary exposure risk will it increase?


    But Super Investigation Bureau is not the same as SHIELD.


    There are a lot of factions in Aegis, so Hill has to take care of the whole situation. The Super-Inspection Bureau is different. With Lake''s luck in suppressing the Super-Inspection Bureau, Hill does not need to think so much.


    "First level!"


    "Corresponding to the general employees of the Department of Homeland Security, understanding the general situation of the Super-Inspection Bureau can ensure that the Super-Inspection Bureau operates normally. It is simple and clear. Nowadays, most of the agents in the Super-Inspection Bureau will belong to this level."


    Most of the clerks and general agents who sit in the office and are responsible for internal work are classified as first-level agents.


    "Level 2!"


    "The background check is conducted once every two years. It has been in the Super Investigation Bureau for more than one year, and the assessment in the security system is at a normal level A. The agent has signed a confidentiality agreement and is responsible for investigating the case and judging the nature of the case."


    Ordinary field agents are in this rank. They are qualified to know more about the Super Investigation Bureau, but they are limited to understanding. They will determine whether the case is a general case or an extraordinary case.


    "Level three!"


    "This is a watershed. They can know the existence of the extraordinary department in the Super Investigation Bureau, and can obtain the corresponding pair of decrypted documents according to their own confidentiality level in the system, and serve as the detective team leader in the branch and each has linkage with the extraordinary department. The level of R&D and laboratory personnel."


    There is no conflict between the identity level and the confidentiality level.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, although Lake is the seat of the New York State Department of Land and Resources, his status may not be comparable to the current Secretary of Education Karen Rose, but Lake¡¯s security level allows Lake to view the information in the 51st District, Karen Rose. It won''t work.


    After all, it was the same sentence.


    People like Lake are the real civil servants. Others, including the president, are federal employees and can be fired or removed.


    "Level 4!"


    "Our extraordinary agents, as well as branch operations directors and information directors, including the current Magic Operations Department,... the magicians and exorcists of the Mystery Investigation Department belong to the four poles, and they are eligible to apply for access to the Super Check the bureau¡¯s database."


    If you want the Super Investigation Bureau to really intervene in the extraordinary cases that will continue to increase in the future, then it is impossible to rely on the magicians in the Magic Operations Department.


    To put it simply, you must train your own extraordinary agents. Magic Dimension has signed a contract with the Super Investigation Bureau. The Super Investigation Bureau provides a clear guarantee for the enrollment of Magic Dimension in the Federation. As a transaction, the Super Investigation Bureau can How many agents are sent each year to learn magic in the past.


    It''s one thing to succeed if you don''t learn, but it''s better than nothing at all.


    And it''s not only on the magic side, but also on the technology side. In short, the future of the Super Investigation Bureau is promising.


    "Level five!"


    "The supervisory level, the directors of various branches, and the heads of various departments of this bureau are all at this level."


    "..."


    Lake asked curiously: "What about me?"


    In the draft Hill gave yesterday, Lake still thought he was also at level five, but.


    Hill looked at Lake: "Director Edwin, naturally it is level six without a doubt."


    There is also a sixth level in the five-level system, just like the tenth level of Aegis, there is also an eleven level, which is a very normal and traditional thing.


    Lake nodded.


    That''s right.


    I, a director, and a group of supervisors are placed in the fifth level, is this appropriate?


    This is inappropriate.


    Moreover, Lake is also the founding director of the Super Investigation Bureau. If it is placed in the East, it is the existence of the founder of the mountain.


    Of course.


    Directly using the five-level system seems a bit simple and rude, but it is very complicated to explain. It will certainly not appear that a first-level agent who has just joined the company will be treated the same as a first-level agent who has been employed for three years. .


    Here you need to use the FBI''s gear system, that is, the magic that can divide the level of director into five salary levels to clarify who is higher and who is lower among the protagonists.


    This was also included in the draft Hill gave Lake yesterday, but Lake ignored it directly. He prefers simple and crude things. For the piles of things that went around yesterday and the nouns are complicated. Not interested in things.


    Professional things are done by professional people.


    This is also the motto of Lake.


    This sentence will never go out of style.


    Deputy Director Bath listened to Hill¡¯s specific description, but he was a little bit ignorant. After all, the Department of Homeland Security has only been established for only six years, and hastily launched. Even the hierarchy of the Department of Homeland Security is now the same every year. Changing, it can be regarded as the simple and rude one.


    On the contrary, Tony Stark seemed to have a common language with Hill on this point. He asked and answered questions with Hill, and even communicated with him.


    After all, the internal management of Stark Industries seems very simple, but in fact, it is very simple and rude at the beginning of the job, but from the middle level, the more complicated it goes up, and then it becomes simple and rude again when it reaches the top.


    Just like a newly hired Stark employee, the HR supervisor can decide with just one sentence.


    Whether or not the CEO of Stark Industries can get on, or who gets on, is also a matter of Tony Stark.


    Even to the end.


    Tony Stark even threw an olive branch towards Maria Hill, ignoring Lake directly, and said to Maria Hill: "Director Hill, I think the super-examination bureau is too small. You should adapt more. Big stage, or come to Stark Industries, salary, you can just say the number."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Tony: "Hey, hey, damn, I asked you to come here to discuss the Super-Inspection Bureau, not to discuss your Stark industry, let alone to let you dig a corner."


    At this moment, Lake had the urge to beat this guy directly with a hammer.


    If Lake doesn''t mind that this guy will need to make saints for his Saint Army in the future.


    ...

 Chapter 427: Honesty is king

    If you want to produce Saint Seiya in quantity, naturally, Saint Seiya''s Saint Cloth is inevitable.


    For the saints of the zodiac, Lake has a full set, but the silver saints and bronze saints are not drawn by Lake. Apart from placing hopes in the lottery system, the only way is to rely on people. Created.


    Tony Stark is studying the nano battle suit. There is no doubt that although it cannot be regarded as a 100% re-enactment, it can still stand up to it for a while.


    As for Tony''s reluctance, this issue has never been considered by Lake.


    After all, Lake promised that as long as Tony can awaken one of the zodiac signs, then, in his chaotic universe, there must be a place for Tony.


    If you can''t even meet this requirement, then there is nothing to say, although Lake will still fulfill his promise, but in the future, just throw Tony into the underworld and wait.


    Maria Hill smiled politely at Tony Stark''s invitation, and then ignored the invitation, just continued to talk about the remaining arrangements.


    Lake was not aware of it anyway.


    This time David Buss was in discussions with Maria Hill.


    Experts know if there is any as soon as they make a move. In just five days, it¡¯s not right. In just three days, Maria Hill has thoroughly understood the situation of the over-examination bureau, and started from the front desk to the management. Developed a package of measures that seemed to be seamless.


    and also¡­¡­


    When Hill said this, he paused and looked at Lake: "In fact, the most important thing now is not the issue of restructuring, but the issue of confidentiality."


    In Hill''s words, that is, the current Super Investigation Bureau is a sieve venting everywhere, and said that if the previous magical animal incidents were handled by S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Aside from the question of whether he was able to play, just take him as an example. Then, right now, the outside world may find it strange, but it won¡¯t know the truth.


    But now?


    There were even people who went to various parts of the Federation to find magical animals outside.


    To put it bluntly, the current confidentiality of the Chaochao Bureau is too poor. On the Internet, some people have set up a website called "The Truth of the World". Most of the hearsay can basically be traced back to Chaochao. This side of the bureau.


    Talking.


    Maria Hill looked at David Buss, the deputy director over there.


    Buss was taken aback for a moment, then looked directly at Lake.


    When the first leak appeared, Buzz asked Lake what he needed to do. After all, the background of the agent who leaked the secret was a little more complicated.


    The agent who is on the back office now is a good friend of Lake''s good friend George Stacey in the New York Police Department. Simply put, he came in through the back door.


    So this is Lake''s pot.


    Again.


    Buss felt that he was as hard-working as an old black slave, and it was all the same. If he was allowed to pick up the pot, Buss promised to take the burden directly.


    Don''t bring such bullies.


    Lake chuckled and looked at Hill: "Director Hill, if I remember correctly, S.H.I.E.L.D. seems to be a famous saying."


    Hill nodded.


    We protect and help people filter and filter what they cannot know now, and what they can know now.


    Lake asked: "Director Hill, what do you think of the future of this world?"


    Hill frowned slightly.


    What will happen in the future?


    Lake smiled, did not wait for Hill to give her answer, but smiled and said: "I think the future will definitely become more magical and unscientific day by day, what do you think?"


    From the spies at the beginning, to cloning, to hell, then to the magical beasts, then to the Midgard, and the strangers among them?


    So in the near future, it is almost foreseeable that it is not impossible for aliens to come to earth one day.


    Lake said: "If there is a day when aliens arrive, then how can we explain to the people? If **** really counterattacks the earth while we are unprepared, what should we do at that time?"


    Then tell the people that it''s making a movie?


    Ah.


    The federal policy of fooling the people is very successful, but it can also be said to be a failure.


    At the very least, if **** appeared in the Eastern Kingdom at that time, it would never appear. Just like the last time, a bunch of stupid people held up signs to welcome the arrival of hell.


    "I hate lies."


    Lake said to Hill: "Because the birth of a lie, it often takes a hundred lie to fill, and in the future I can meet, instead of keeping them in the dark, it is better to start now, slowly. Slowly and imperceptibly, let them discover for themselves what kind of world this is."


    "As for us?"


    Lake smiled and looked at the deputy director of Bath: "We neither admit nor deny it. This is a traditional art of Langley and the Commonwealth. We can learn from it."


    Deputy Director Bath smiled.


    in fact¡­¡­


    Lake lied.


    There was only one reason why he did not choose not to admit or deny it.


    As we all know, Lake is not pleasing to the Aegis. Aegis chose a hidden route. In other words, what is the significance of the existence of SHIELD?


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is not only used by the Federation to encroach on regions other than East and Russia, but also to prevent people from contacting the real world. To put it bluntly, S.H.I.


    The sky they see is actually different from the sky seen by the Security Council.


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau cannot satisfy this point of the Security Council, then S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is not far from winding up and disbanding.


    The most important thing.


    Lake never liked walking at night in Jinyi, and even more disliked sneaking. If you want to crush your opponents, you should just be honest. When the people know that the Super Investigation Bureau is the mysterious investigation department like Langley is a spy agency, at that time , Aegis, can be dissolved on the spot.


    At most three years.


    Lake thought in his heart that according to the magical animals that are still hidden on the federal territory, next year, it will almost attract those magical animals that have not been caught so far. After waiting for a year, it is estimated that the magical animals'' The number will increase exponentially, and by about 2009, the business of the Super Investigation Bureau will usher in an explosive growth point.


    It just so happens that the system of the Super Investigation Bureau is now well established. When the Gardners Island headquarters is completed next year, the budget for next year can be used to increase the branches of the Super Investigation Bureau in various places. In 2009, at that time, it happened to be too. When the super-examination bureau is on the rise.


    Hearing what Lake said, Hill didn''t say anything, just nodded and said, I understand.


    In fact, in Hill¡¯s view, this is not kept secret, it is probably related to Lake. After all, Lake and Hill were both born in the military. The military always likes to be domineering. You know it belongs to you. Anyway, don¡¯t ask me. , You don¡¯t have permission to get real answers from me.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked at the time on his watch and smiled: "Shall we have a meal together?"


    Buss waved his hand quickly to express his rejection.


    Lake looked at Bath curiously.


    Bass smiled at Director Hill, and then said to Lake: "Director Hill is officially hired. Then, can I take a vacation for a while?"


    Since he got on Lake¡¯s thief ship by mistake, he hasn¡¯t taken a vacation, but Lake took a vacation and repaired very happily. Now, looking forward to the stars and the moon, he finally brought the chief executive to Pan. Buzz thought about his past. The children who did not enter the house for three times just wanted to cry, and he could finally take a good vacation.


    and so.


    Bass said directly to Lake, and then greeted Maria Hill and Tony Stark without looking back. He roared out and took out his mobile phone on the way to make an appointment to fly tomorrow. Air tickets to Hawaii.


    Lake blinked and looked at Tiffany: "Hawaiian, isn''t it a typhoon recently?"


    Tiffany nodded: "Yes."


    Go to Hawaii on a typhoon?


    Is this going to go on vacation or to give people away?


    Lake thought silently.


    The reason why he knew about the typhoon in Hawaii was that Rachel told him yesterday that he planned to find a place to spend his vacation after Skye returns tomorrow Then, Rachel After checking, there are typhoons in Hawaii, and there will be one typhoon after another in the future.


    Tony sitting there suddenly said, "This Midgard...what''s the situation?"


    Lake returned to his senses and Hill looked at Tony who was aloud.


    Tony looked at the two men whose gaze fell: "I''m also at the supervisor level anyway, I didn''t let Jarvis invade. This should be something I can see."


    Hill said: "These materials have not been sorted out yet."


    Lake smiled and said to Hill: "It''s okay to tell him. Even if you don''t say it now, I will tell him after a while."


    Rebuilding San Norrenco is a big project.


    Lake would not be like that black braised egg, taking public money to build his own secret base, and, frankly speaking, Super Investigation Bureau is not comparable to SHIELD in terms of funding.


    but¡­¡­


    There is a wealthy friend in Chaochao.


    Regardless of things like the future bronze saint clothing, or the planned San Norrenzo, the world''s richest man, the richest man, Tony Stark can help.


    and so.


    Lake and Hill winked, and said to Tony, "I heard that you started to have nightmares again recently and resisted to talk to a psychologist?"


    Tony''s face is dark: "I''m fine, thank you."


    "is it?"


    As Lake said, before Tony could reply, he said, "It''s okay and it''s okay, I''ll give you a reassurance."


    Tony looked at Lake suspiciously.


    Lake said to Hill, "Director Hill, take our honorary director Stark to the secret base to see. I think our honorary director may have the idea of ??buying shares."


    Tony: "..."


    Hill: "..."

 Chapter 428: Skye returning from vacation

    Just right.


    If the Midgard who are still on Gardners Island are transported to San Norrenco, Lake does not intend to use the Super Investigation Bureau aircraft or the Homeland Security Bureau aircraft.


    Anyway, Stark needs to know sooner or later, or earlier, if the plane is over, it will be able to get off.


    When Director Hill took Tony Stark to visit the lower floor where the Midgard is now and explained, he did not follow him, but left Gardners Island with his assistant Tiffany.


    working is so tried.


    Whenever this time, Lake always can''t remember, when did he start, stupefied that he changed his part-time job into a principal job, and he clearly said that after he was financially free, he would immediately lie down.


    To this.


    Lake thought of a word.


    People in the arena involuntarily.


    A great person like Odin can''t control his own destiny, so he can only lie flat and wait for the dawn of the gods. What''s more, nowadays, even the gods can''t talk about themselves?


    the next day.


    In the afternoon.


    New York JFK International Airport.


    Lake''s executive-level special plane taxied steadily into the hangar on time and on time. Then, after the flame was turned off, the hatch opened.


    Next second.


    Lake laughed haha, watching Skye who came down from the cabin and gave him a big hug and said, "Are you happy to travel?"


    Skye nodded after letting go: "I bought a lot of gifts."


    She was not before. Although the title of the Great Devil made Skye a bit of a toothache, she had to say that she also relied on the Great Devil to obtain some financial rewards.


    Gwen and Alexis who got off the plane also hugged the family who came here to greet them.


    This time a one-month graduation trip, the third elementary school just flew to the east, and spent more than 20 days in the east. For the last ten days, I went to Moscow to play a circle, and then boarded back from Moscow. The special plane flies directly to New York.


    Star Building.


    Lake and Skyty pushed in with big bags and small bags.


    Skye put the gift aside, and then lay down on the sofa: "Ah, it''s better to be at home."


    Ibrahimovic also ran out of the poke ball at the moment he entered the house, and then jumped onto the sofa with a scream, and just like Skye, he squatted directly on the sofa.


    Lake smiled, set aside the gift Skye brought back this time, and walked towards the bar: "How about, are there any interesting things during the trip, but I haven''t seen a single photo."


    Skye turned over from the sofa and blinked: "Did you not read my Facebook?"


    Lake held a cup of poured bourbon and looked at Skye: "I don¡¯t hate the Internet, but if I can¡¯t use it, I refuse to use it. Moreover, I need to remind you how many girls publish their own papers on social networks. Life, and suffered stalking, kidnapping and killing?"


    This is real.


    The thick case data of the New York Police Department can prove it.


    From the moment of the rise of social media, the FBI has almost had such cases in three days.


    But by the way...


    This did not arouse people''s alertness in the slightest.


    Before winning the red draw without a lottery, the mobile phone he used was the old phone that was used for eight years and then stitched for another three years. Even after winning the red draw, the biggest role of his smart phone is After the connection is red, let it help you find some information.


    what?


    Is that Lake reluctant?


    Ah.


    This is a lie. Lake is willing to draw a 100,000 yuan lottery. Can''t you afford to buy a good mobile phone? Lake is considering its own information security, so it''s not stingy or stingy.


    There is no silver or three hundred taels here, absolutely nothing!


    Skye walked over with a grin, sat on the high stool, folded his arms on the bar, and said to Lake: "I am your daughter. Which criminal ate the bear heart and the leopard dared to catch me, and I have Ibrahimovic."


    "Ibrahimovic!"


    Skye turned his head and looked at this time going out. It seemed that Ibrahimovic was fat. Ibrahimovic, who was lying on the sofa, said: "Yes, Ibrahimovic, you will protect me, right."


    Ibrahimovic raised his head lazily, his tail in the shape of a heart stood up and moved, calling out.


    Lake chuckled, glanced at Ibrahimovic who was about to fatten into the ball, and said to Skye: "I still protect you. Now Ibrahimovic''s lightning flashes, how fast is it, can I go sixty steps?"


    They are all turned into balls, and there was a flash of light. The speed of badminton is estimated to be faster than today''s Ibrahimovic. Let''s rename it to Tortoise Flash.


    But this time it wasn''t just Ibrahimovic who got fatter.


    The fat Ding of the Gwen family, the little bear of Alexis.


    These three Pok¨¦mon have been out for a month, and one of them counts as one. Almost all of them came back from the fat ball. I have to say that the cuisine of the East is so powerful.


    Even Skye, Gwen, and Alexis seemed to be more or less fleshy when they came back this time.


    However, if you calculate according to the fattening body shape, in fact, Ibrahimovic is still at the bottom.


    As Lake thought, his gaze fell on Skye, and he looked up and raised his eyebrows: "Ten catties more?"


    "Where is it!"


    Skye felt like he had blown up his hair, and then lay on the bar: "Don''t worry, the three of us have agreed. Anyway, next month we will be at the same university. At that time, we will lose weight together. By the way, I will supervise Ibrahimovic and Fat Ding. They also lost weight together."


    On the sofa, Ibrahimovic, who had just yelled and then lay down, heard these words, and the sharp and furry ears stood up straight like a wire.


    lose weight?


    Ibrahimovic?


    Ibru got up from the sofa immediately, paddling his little feet, and quietly moved upstairs, reducing his sense of existence as much as possible.


    Make this Ibrahimovic who is obviously long and crooked from the beginning and likes to lie flat more than exercise to lose weight?


    Ha ha.


    Lake glanced at Ibrahimovic, who was moving upstairs in a quiet manner, smiled, and said to Skye: "Okay, then I will give you a reward. If you can make Ibrahimovic lose weight, If you can use one hundred thousand volts for five consecutive times without panting, I will help you arrange your work in advance."


    "jobs?"


    "Correct."


    Skye blinked and looked at Lake: "What job?"


    Lake sipped his glass of wine: "The director of Wonder Zoo, or the director of Pok¨¦mon, these two titles are called, whichever you like, that''s which."


    Skye: "..."


    Hermione left on leave, but not in the name of leaving, but in the name of leave. On the bright side, the cooperation between Magic Dimension and the Department of Homeland Security continued.


    It¡¯s just that, the Iron Triangle that came to the Federation at that time, now there is only one Hermione left. Three days ago, the Magic Dimension sent a letter saying that something happened on their side, and it¡¯s being processed. Maybe It will take some time for processing to be able to rearrange the manpower to connect with the Super-Inspection Bureau.


    Ok.


    The killing of Harry Potter still caused a lot of trouble in the daily work of the Super Investigation Bureau. Ten days ago, a magical animal rhino was observed. Only the magic apprentice could not be conquered, just when Rhino was about to run into the city with his family, Lake sent his clone to arrive in time.


    Now that rhino is placed in the forest cage on Gardners Island, and the marquee of Captain Dragonfly is hung around the forest. It is a 100% way to prevent the rhino from running out.


    But this is only a stopgap measure.


    Without Butcher Zhang, I can''t eat meat anymore?


    It turns out that Lake''s thinking of letting magic deal with magic is just a stopgap measure, and Hermione is too emotional, which is very bad.


    Somewhere in between.


    Lake likes taking a long-term view. The magic dimension is not in danger of being destroyed, but even if the magic dimension does not provoke Lake, Lake can no longer rest assured that the matter of dealing with magical animals will be handed over to the magic dimension.


    After all, the Magic Dimension can continue to cooperate if it is not his own. For now, the Magic Operations Department can also exist, but the management of magical animals cannot be left to the Magic Dimension.


    If Skye really showed the attitude of a qualified trainer, then it would not be impossible to become the director of Wonder Zoo or the director of Pok¨¦mon in the future.


    At least in Lake''s heart Skye''s trust is above the magical dimension.


    As for Hermione?


    In business, it''s too emotional.


    "How?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Skye blinked, unable to answer for a while.


    Lake put the wine glass down: "If you want, just right, I have a dozen Pok¨¦mon on my side, and I will give it to you then."


    Maybe in the future, the Fantastic Beasts Championship will be initiated by Skye.


    Skye returned to his senses and smiled reluctantly: "Can you give me some time to think about it? I mean, I haven''t gone to college yet. You suddenly told me that my job after graduation, I didn''t think so. How far."


    In the past, Skye liked to think farther.


    But right now?


    Skye is Skye, she enjoys it, she finds everything she should enjoy at her age.


    Of course.


    In addition to Sykes, there are over-the-counter narcotic drugs.


    In Edwin''s house, the latter was explicitly forbidden. As for the former, Skye thought about it. Anyway, when Skye wanted to come, she wouldn''t think about it until she was twenty-one.


    "correct."


    Skye thought for a while and glanced at the look on Lake''s face: "Lake, can I ask you a question?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Of course."


    Skye cautiously said, "Aunt Hermione..."


    Although in terms of age, Skye felt that she should call Hermione her sister.


    But who left Hermione''s identity over there.


    It¡¯s definitely impossible to call mother. If you call Hermione¡¯s mother, God knows that her master Theron has Rachel who is also very good to her, will she have any other ideas, so after thinking about it, Skye thinks, Let''s call it Auntie.


    It''s safer to call an aunt.


    ...

 Chapter 429: Skye as a guest marriage counselor

    Frankly speaking.


    Skye is reluctant to intervene in Lake''s emotional life. After all, Lake and her respect each other very much, and Lake has never asked about her emotional life.


    in spite of¡­¡­


    Perhaps Lake didn''t know how much his emotional world, which was somewhat different from ordinary people, had brought Skye so much impact that Skye''s worldview of love was about to collapse.


    Lake listened to Skye asking Hermione, he smiled, and asked slightly curiously: "Did she call you?"


    This is unscientific.


    I have said that I want to be alone quietly.


    Duplicity?


    Could it be that he couldn''t find the steps down, so I mentioned it with Skye, and then, through Skye, came to him to ask for a step, and let him take the initiative to coax, and then this matter is still the case?


    Is this possible?


    Lake blinked.


    in fact¡­¡­


    When Hermione said she wanted to go out alone for a while, Lake didn''t have any comments. Anyway, his explanation and the cause and effect of the matter were very clear.


    If Hermione can figure it out, then Hermione should be happy that she chose Lake.


    After all, as Lake and Hermione said, now he can stand for Anna, and in the future, if Hermione encounters such a thing, he will also stand for Hermione.


    But what if Hermione can''t figure it out?


    What else can I do?


    Love is said to be a matter between men and women. It is about hormones. However, in addition to hormones, there are also three views. In the final analysis, it depends on whether each other''s three views are compatible.


    Joining the three disagreements and forcing them together, how to say, it is almost possible to encounter a bigger crisis.


    It''s better than...


    At most, after Karen knows it, she will complain a little bit, but it should be fine after thinking about it. After all, Karen¡¯s daughter-in-law has gone too much, and she will be angry with Lake for at most three to five years, and then she should be angry. Go away.


    Skye shrugged, did not hide from Lake, and said honestly: "Probably the day before we went to Moscow, Aunt Hermione came to see me when we were visiting in the afterlife."


    Lake heard that Skye had gone to the afterlife without any accident.


    Skye would go to the afterlife. It can only be said that Lake was expecting. After all, when the three little boys were traveling to the east country, Lake gave Jiaying a phone call and asked her to arrange a bodyguard.


    Lake will not sit and watch someone rob his daughter, but he will not rob someone else¡¯s daughter. As long as Jiaying doesn¡¯t want to bind Skye, Skye is willing to do more contact with Jiaying. Lake has no opinion on this. of.


    just¡­¡­


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Skye: "She went to find you, what did she say?"


    Skye shrugged: "You know, what women would say between women, Aunt Hermione said she was walking around to relax, and specifically, you can ask Jiaying. Aunt Hermione went to find Jiaying. ."


    Lake curiously said: "Looking for Jiaying, by the way, when Jiaying was in New York, she didn''t seem to feel that Hermione and Jiaying were very close."


    Skye blinked: "That is to say, I was curious too, and then, when Aunt Hermione was leaving, she said something to me about why she came out."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "a lot of."


    Lake poured wine into his glass again and looked at Skye: "Tell me about it."


    Skye opened his mouth and said, "Actually, I don''t know a lot, so she said, it''s not your fault, she doesn''t blame you."


    Lake curled his lips: "It wasn''t my fault in the first place, it was her own horns."


    What a big thing.


    If Harry Potter is Hermione''s own brother, Lake promises not to chop him. Unfortunately, Harry Potter is not, nor is Ron. It is a friendship, the most, that is, a good friendship.


    Relatives may be saved from death, but friends?


    Lake wondered more than once, especially when he was gathering with the remaining Kassel and George and others. After listening to the ridicule of these people, they were secretly calculating which friend to take to sacrifice to the sky.


    His friends are like this, let alone others?


    Again.


    Whoever dies, the earth will turn, and Harry Potter is no exception.


    Lake is a typical Alpha man. He wants him to be a dog licker without any chance. Even if he is facing his own woman, he will not lower his figure.


    Of course.


    Except for that kind of sports, if even that kind of sports has to suppress one''s body, then it is not called an alpha male, but should be called a non-sexy male.


    As for the meaning of Alpha Male, it is very simple. It refers to the BOSS male who is able to do well in the group and has everything under control.


    Last month, the Washington Sun partner Rachel Edwin reported a survey on Alpha, saying that, Alpha male has the ability and energy to surpass ordinary people, but it is also accompanied by the same pressure. According to the survey, the life expectancy of Alpha males is lower.


    After seeing this report, Lake couldn''t help but smoked a cigarette, and then suddenly remembered that he seemed to be immortal. Such a discovery immediately made Lake feel like he was left behind, so he poured another glass of wine. Then, I ran to the headquarters of Beyond Media, found Rachel, and told Rachel with practical actions how strong his physical strength and vitality were.


    Skye blinked his eyes as he listened to Lake''s words, "Can you tell me?"


    Again.


    Skye didn''t want to mix with Lake''s emotional world, but just as every child didn''t want his parents to be awkward, so even though Skye felt that his stepmother was a little too much.


    But there is only one adoptive father.


    There are more stepmothers, but they are all very good to Skye. If the misunderstanding can be eliminated, Skye feels that he is obliged to do so.


    Of course.


    If Lake really blows up with Hermione, Skye won¡¯t even think about rewiring it. If it blows, then it¡¯s Lake¡¯s own story. Now, it¡¯s equivalent to a conflict between parents, Alexis downstairs. When his mother and Kassel had a conflict, they didn''t intervene. As a result, the conflict escalated directly.


    Skye felt that if it could be rescued, it would be better to do it.


    Lake''s drinking action gave a slight meal without any signs of anger, and he smiled and looked at Skye: "Why, Ms. Sky Edwin, this is planning to appear as a guest marriage counselor, Dr. Sky Edwin. Up?"


    Seeing that Lake was not angry, Skye shrugged: "I can consider incorporating psychology into my PhD."


    Marriage counselors are very common in the Commonwealth. Most of them are held by psychology professional therapists. They are mainly responsible for receiving some conflicts. Couples have conflicts and help them resolve conflicts.


    In the Commonwealth, it is not a shame to see a psychologist.


    After all, mental illness is also a disease. If you are sick, you have to take care, just like taking medicine if you have a cold. It is a very common thing.


    Karen and Rose still keep going to see the marriage counselor every six months. On the one hand, the two of them are very busy and take this opportunity to gather alone. On the other hand, they open their hearts and talk about their husband and wife life in the past six months. , Are there any things that make each other feel bad?


    Marriage counselors, psychotherapists, and lawyers charge by the hour. As for the fees, they are naturally the same. The more famous they are, the more expensive they are.


    The marriage counselor for Karen and Rose is second to none in Washington, and the offer is $1,500 an hour.


    When Lake was a child, when he heard this price, he felt that Karen and Rose were still really sick, but at the moment, Lake can only say that the consumption standards are different.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake pursed his lips, nodded, and looked at Skye: "Okay, then you can talk about it first, what is your charge?"


    Skye thought about it seriously: "One hundred dollars."


    Lake did not speak.


    Skye thought for a while, and stretched out his finger: "Fifty?"


    Lake looked up, feeling a little melancholy: "Obviously, everyone has a savings of more than six figures. Why, do you still think that fifty dollars or one hundred dollars are expensive?"


    "Because an ordinary person wants to earn fifty dollars, which is a very hard work."


    Skye said so and smiled: "Moreover, I am not too little, I can also give you a friendly price, a discount, and twenty-five dollars."


    Lake smiled: "I will give you a thousand dollars."


    Skye opened his mouth, as if he didn''t quite understand Lake''s operation.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Just so, I will give you the opportunity to increase the content of this resume. Anyway, it will be fine later, and I don¡¯t want to ask about you in the future As a result, the dignified federation It¡¯s shameful for a senior executive to hire a marriage counselor for only 25 dollars."


    Skye "..."


    In the future, if Skye does not plan to come to him to be the director of Wonder Zoo or the director of Pok¨¦mon after graduating from university in the future, his resume alone has provided marriage counseling for the New York State Department of the Department of Homeland Security and federal executives In terms of service, it is enough to make Skye''s resume a big step up.


    And Skye had already come into contact with strangers, and he knew the truth of the world, and it was her family. Since she wanted to hear, and Lake didn''t have much activity today, let''s talk about it.


    Therefore, Lake started from the origin of the story, that is, after Skye traveled to the East, when he went to Washington to recruit Maria Hill.


    Lake said slowly to Bourbon.


    Skye on the other side was listening quietly with his hands on his chin.


    At the beginning, Skye didn''t feel anything, but with the appearance of the Midgard, Skye''s expression gradually changed. Then, after hearing how Dali Dursley abused and killed Midgard When he was a Gard, he also became angry. Later, after hearing that her aunt Anna was hit by Harry Potter and was about to die, her anger rose even more.


    Then what happened afterwards.


    Lake came out, threatened the magical dimension, handed over Dudley Dursley, then chopped Ron, and then forced Harry Potter to judge himself in front of him.


    ...Huh, wait?


    After Lake finished speaking, he blinked.


    In other words, if you don¡¯t read the previous text and just look at the back, how can there be a sense of sight that Lao Tzu is a villain?


    its not right.


    Although I am not a superhero, what is it, it has nothing to do with the villain, right?


    ...

 Chapter 430: My athena

    Could it be...


    Is Lao Tzu a super villain?


    There is no reason.


    After talking to Skye the whole thing, after taking a shower and lying on the balcony chair of the master bedroom, Lake stared at the stars above his head and fell asleep as he thought about it.


    the next day.


    After Lake went downstairs, he looked at the time on his watch and looked at Skye who was already dressed and seemed to be about to go out curiously: "I remember, didn''t you say yesterday that you want to sleep until you wake up naturally?"


    It''s only six o''clock.


    This is a natural waking up. It''s amazing. Going out for a trip, even your own biological clock has been changed. Isn''t it awkward?


    Skye shrugged: "I went to Times Square, and someone asked me to go shopping."


    Lake walked down the stairs, walked towards the bar, and asked casually, "Who, it must not be Alexis, Gwen?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Skye nodded: "Yes, it''s Gwen."


    Holding the brewed coffee, Lake turned to look at Skye and smiled: "Then I will take you there?"


    Skye waved his hand quickly: "No, I have an appointment with Gwen, I''ll go first, see you tonight, Lake."


    Talking.


    Skye blew a whistle and snorted, and Ibrahimovic, who was lying on the sofa with a fat ball, jumped towards Skye and fell firmly into Skye''s embrace.


    Boom!


    The door closed.


    Lake, who was holding a cup of coffee at the bar, looked at the closed door and looked down at the coffee in his hand.


    interesting.


    In other words, this should be considered the first time Skye lied.


    Disappointed?


    Should I be happy?


    After all, it was the first time, as long as it was the first time, in Lake''s eyes, it was very commemorative, but this first time was good or bad.


    "Sir?"


    "Tiffany."


    Lake took out his phone and directly dialed his assistant''s phone and said, "Cancel today''s meeting. I won''t go to the National Land Building today. I will talk about things tomorrow."


    The daughter lied to him for the first time. For this kind of thing, Lake felt that no matter whether he was happy or disappointed, he should follow it up. What if Skye''s brain became hot and did something bad?


    If Lake happens to be there, it can still be retained, but if it is too late, if you want to retain it, it is estimated that you can only go to Daxue Mountain and find the Supreme Master to borrow time and use the gems.


    Tiffany said, "Sir, there are twelve documents that you need to sign."


    "Look for Bath, the same goes for Bath signing."


    "Sir, Deputy Director Buss is on vacation."


    "Still at home."


    "what?"


    "I''ve checked. The Hawaiian typhoon is raging. The plane scheduled for Bath yesterday was cancelled. Just go to his house and ask him to read it and sign it. It''s not a big deal."


    "¡­Ok."


    Lake hung up the phone directly.


    God testifies that the typhoon in Hawaii was not his cause. This shows that God does not want Buss to leave his job. Any vacation is the same anyway, and in New York, what work matters can be handled in time? .


    Lake smiled, put away the phone, drank the coffee in the cup, then looked at the time, and also walked out the door.


    Underground Parking Lot.


    After Skye got out of the elevator, holding Ibrahimovic, he ran all the way to his parking space, making two beeps, and opened his pure white door with a special Porsche Cayenne license plate number.


    SKLH!


    Skye is great.


    This is when Skye listened to Lake talked about the specific meaning of his LKNB license plate on the eve of graduation, and then went to find George Stacey with Gwen, and then through George Stacey¡¯s relationship, found I asked a friend of the DMV, please, and got this specially customized license plate in his hand.


    Skye replaced his car on the day he got it.


    boarding.


    Skye glanced at the silver Porsche Cayenne with the license plate number LKNB that was parked in the parking lot next to him. Then he glanced at the direction of the elevator. After seeing no movement, he drove the car and drove away from the Star Tower. underground garage.


    Ding!


    Lake walked out of the elevator, glanced at the white Porsche Cayenne disappearing in the second basement in circles, the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and he walked towards his car.


    after an hour


    Although Skye felt that he had gotten up early, it was the weekend, and it was August, which was the peak tourist season in New York. Therefore, the original half-hour journey was driven by an hour, and this arrived at the goal. Ground.


    Skye parked the car in the underground parking lot of Times Square, and then took the elevator directly to the fifth floor.


    Ding!


    Skye stepped out of the elevator, turned his head and looked around, and then his eyes fell on a rest cafe not far away.


    Walk in.


    "Skye!"


    "..."


    Skye followed the sound and looked at the person who was leaning against the window. He was sitting beside various shopping bags, wearing a white sleeveless skirt, spreading his blond hair, and his appearance was particularly delicate. On Hermione.


    The eyes lit up.


    Sketti pulled the handbag that contained Ibrahimovic, walked over, put the bag aside, and hugged Hermione who stood up: "Good morning, Aunt Hermione."


    Hermione smiled and motioned to the empty seat opposite: "The road is very blocked."


    Skye had a lingering fear: "I think if I take the subway, maybe I can be faster."


    After complaining about the bad traffic environment in New York once a day, Skye''s eyes fell on the full of shopping bags on the sofa seat next to Hermione.


    Regardless of the contents, just look at the LOGO of these shopping bags. The value of these brands adds up, and it is already worth one hundred thousand dollars.


    Skye couldn''t help but stick out his tongue.


    really.


    Even if Aunt Hermione is a magician, she is still a woman. Just like other ordinary women, even if a female magician is unhappy or unhappy, she will choose the way to relieve her breath that other women would choose.


    That is retaliatory consumption.


    Hermione looked at Skye''s eyes, smiled, and handed the few bags of cosmetic shopping bags of well-known luxury goods that had just been sorted out toward Skye: "This is for you."


    Skye was taken aback and waved his hand quickly: "Aunt Hermione..."


    Hermione interrupted directly: "Don''t like me?"


    Skye was taken aback again, and then nodded: "Well, thank you Aunt Hermione."


    "Just right."


    Seeing Skye received the gift, Hermione smiled and said, "After drinking coffee, accompany me to stroll around, fighting for today, how about maxing out this card?"


    Talking.


    Hermione shook her right hand directly, revealing an infinite black card of Stark Commercial Bank...an attached gold card.


    Ownership of the main card, no doubt.


    Lake''s.


    At this moment.


    Lake was congested on the road leading to Times Square, and then, frowning, looked at the consumption records one after another just half an hour ago.


    Good guys.


    In just half an hour, his black card has been swiped away for $120,000?


    Was stolen?


    MMP.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    Lake said to the red queen who appeared on the central control screen: "Check it out for me, that guy, he''s guilty of eating a bear heart, dare to swipe my card."


    This unlimited black card was specially ordered by the bank and sent to Lake after Tony Stark returned from Afghanistan. Several cards were in the hands of Rachel and Hermione.


    but¡­


    Since the delivery, there is no record of swiping the card.


    Without him.


    Emilia sits on the immortal royal family. When Lake did not realize his financial freedom, he still asked Emilia for money, and Emilia had been in the immortal castle and was usually too lazy.


    Rachel, a business woman in the new era, does not regard herself as a vassal of Lake. Moreover, as a partner of The Sun, the first newspaper in Washington, she is currently the CEO of Beyond Media, and she is not short of money.


    Not to mention Hermione. The Jin Jialong owned by Hermione alone was enough to exchange for more than 50 million pounds, and she would definitely not look down on such a secondary card from Lake.


    It goes without saying that Anna and Mandy.


    However, it is one thing for them not to be short of money, and as Lake said, the attitude is another.


    But right now?


    Apart from thinking that someone had stolen his card, Lake couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    However, after the Red Queen quickly read out a surveillance video, she raised her eyebrows.


    "This happened twenty minutes ago. UU Reading Times Shopping Plaza, on the sixth floor, the consumption records of a maternal and child supplies store, bought a set of newborn blankets worth...50,000 dollars?"


    "..."


    Lake watched the surveillance video read by the red queen on the central control screen. He ignored the 50,000-dollar blanket that day. Instead, he watched Hermione, who was dissipating under the surveillance, took out the card and swiped the money. At this moment only An idea.


    Infant maternal and child supplies store?


    What do you mean?


    The little little padded jacket is coming?


    My Athena?


    and many more.


    Lake quickly returned to his senses and touched his chin: "After the red, look for it. Where did Skye''s car stop?"


    When he just came out, Lake looked like he was ten minutes late. When he drove to Fifth Avenue, the road was already congested.


    This **** New York traffic, whenever Lake encounters a traffic jam, he always calculates silently, New York City, if there are not many people, will the traffic return to a healthy state.


    For example, if there are no African Americans on Manhattan Island, can this phenomenon be solved?


    Lake, who regards New York as his own nest, does not hope that one day, there will be an African-American in the New York City Council or some state assembly, or even in Congress, it is said that New York is not only New York for New Yorkers, but also New York for Africans. This sentence.


    If this happened.


    Frankly speaking.


    Lake will feel very sick, and will have a direct cerebral hemorrhage, and then will be angry.


    The red queen snorted and found Skye''s positioning device, and then ejected a map out, and then said to Lake: "Times Square, the second floor parking lot."


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he looked in the direction of the Times Square building, which was only a block away.


    ¡­

 Chapter 431: I don’t know her version

    Could it be that Hermione was specifically looking for Skye, and then she deliberately told Skye not to tell him, so that Skye would go shopping with her and buy some gifts in advance to welcome the arrival of the little quilted jacket?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "beep!"


    "beep!"


    "beep!"


    The cars behind looked at the traffic lights in the first lane, and when the green light was on, the life and death silver Porsche couldn''t help but honked the horn.


    Lake returned to his senses.


    Several traffic policemen who were maintaining traffic order not far away heard the sound of horns and looked at the silver Porsche occupying a lane. One of the newly recruited traffic policemen was about to walk towards the silver Porsche when they saw it.


    An old traffic policeman next to him quickly stopped the newcomer.


    The newcomer looked at the old policeman who took him internship with some puzzlement: "Sir?"


    The old traffic policeman''s eyebrows throbbed: "Look at his license plate."


    The newcomer still looks a little puzzled.


    The old traffic police sighed inwardly, and popularized them to newcomers. In fact, it is very risky to be a traffic policeman. At the very least, there are a few license plates that need to be remembered, even if the vehicles are sideways. Don''t worry about it.


    Otherwise?


    Ha ha.


    Let me put it this way.


    Every year, there are always a few new traffic police officers who are dismissed because they do not understand what kind of cars can be stopped and what kinds of cars cannot be stopped.


    Even, dismissing is considered a good-tempered person. I don¡¯t care about you. What if it is a bad-tempered person?


    That''s great fun.


    "Remember, in New York, there is only one silver Porsche Cayenne with the license plate number LKNB. This is the private vehicle of Lake Edwin, the seat of the Bureau of Homeland Security."


    The old traffic policeman looked at the silver Porsche Cayenne, who was directly at the intersection of traffic lights and turned around, and then drove away. He spoke earnestly towards the newcomer who was following him internship and said: "New York is heaven but **** at the same time. In other words, if we have vision, we are in heaven, but if we don¡¯t have vision, we are in hell."


    Traffic police are also police.


    Even traffic police sometimes have more rights than ordinary police. Sometimes, when they come out in police uniforms at night and go to Brooklyn or other places to catch speeding people, they can still earn some benefits for themselves. This is also a kind of justification. income.


    Of course.


    The premise is just as the old traffic police said, you must have vision and insight, meet those cars that can''t be offended, don''t look for uncomfortable, not seeing is clear, there is no need to go up and be a hero.


    Listening to the newcomer, the whole person feels bad.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s speech at the New York Police Academy was extremely passionate, and even this newcomer decided to go to the New York Police Academy after hearing the version of the speech that Lake revealed.


    at the moment?


    The newcomer felt a deep deception.


    It''s just that the old traffic policeman listened to the newcomer''s seemingly questioning words, and directly rebuked: "Do you think that we are afraid of the revenge of Chief Edwin if we do not move the car of Chief Edwin?"


    The newcomer blinked. What you just said, isn''t it?


    The old traffic policeman looked at the newcomer with an inconspicuous look: "In the past, only a few detectives from the New York Police Department were able to jump to the federal law enforcement agency. But after Chief Edwin went to the federal law enforcement agency. Every year, whether it is the recruitment of the Department of Homeland Security or the FBI, it is open to the New York Police Department as a priority. It is different from the Iron Man who flies around from time to time that we also dare not stop. That guy has Money, we stopped. People can kill us with money, but we don¡¯t stop Chief Edwin. It¡¯s out of respect and respect, you know?"


    The newcomer was ignorant and nodded in a seemingly understanding.


    "Let''s go."


    After finishing his education, the old traffic policeman looked at the gradually easing traffic, pointed to the coffee shop next to him that also sells doughnuts and said, "It''s okay here. Go for breakfast."


    The newcomer returned to his senses, oh.


    Lake didn''t know this episode at the crossroads, but even if Lake knew it, he would just laugh it off.


    Although he opened up the direct recruitment channel of the New York Police Department in order to show that he would not forget the old folks of the New York Police Department, there was another question for practical reasons.


    Just like before, if Lake went to the Department of Homeland Security, these people would still not stop Lake¡¯s car, but if they saw Lake killing someone, they would still raise their guns.


    at the moment?


    Even if Lake picks up a person in front of a row of New York police, as long as Lake has a reasonable reason, they will all be regarded as invisible.


    After all, Lake gave a big benefit to all police officers of the New York Police Department. It is not cost-effective to shut down the entire New York Police Department directly for the sake of a scumbag.


    In Lake''s heart, in New York, if you have connections, you are in heaven. If you have no connections, you are not in hell, but if something happens, you will find that you are in hell.


    Hum!


    The silver Porsche Cayenne, at a speed of ninety miles, drove directly across the Brooklyn Bridge, and then sprinted towards Long Island.


    In the car.


    Lake called Rachel and told him not to prepare dinner for him tonight. Then, after hanging up the phone, he threw the phone to the co-pilot.


    In the afternoon.


    Hermione and Skye, who insisted on sending them back, smiled and beckoned. Then, after Skye turned around and drove away from the community street, they turned and walked towards the door of the house they had bought.


    Open the door.


    "Meow!"


    A fat ball, a big round face, a big **** and furry-faced cat Crookshanks ran to the door in a hurry, and then, rubbing against Hermione''s trousers, meowing.


    Hermione picked up Crookshanks, looked up, and said to Lake who was sitting on the sofa in the living room: "What did you do to Crookshanks?"


    Leke, who was leaning on the sofa and watching the TV show on the wall, shrugged, "I''m not wrong."


    It was when he entered the room that Crookshanks thought he was an enemy, and then prepared to attack him. Lake directly slapped him on the wall and turned him into a piece of paper.


    then¡­¡­


    With the life potion, Crookshank was rescued.


    After all, Lake came here this time to make peace with his little quilted jacket, but not to create any contradiction. If this were to show Hermione the tragedy of Crookshanks, it would be a direct blow.


    Hey.


    Finding someone younger is trouble.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, if it was Emilia or Rachel, it would not be so troublesome, it was always the royal sister who made him happy.


    But no way.


    In order for the little padded jacket to have a healthy family, Lake felt that it would be okay to stretch her body by accident.


    and so.


    Lake got up and looked at Hermione who came in holding Crookshanks and closed the door backhand with a smile, "I figured it out?"


    Hermione was expressionless: "No."


    Crookshanks in his arms glanced at Lake fearfully and meowed.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Bang!


    Pickup!


    Lake pointed to Crookshanks in Hermione''s arms towards Pikachu who was thrown out of the poke ball and appeared on the floor: "Pikachu, go, take this fat cat in the backyard for a walk."


    Pikachu''s tail moved: "Pika?"


    quickly.


    Pikachu happily started a chasing exercise with Crookshanks in the backyard that was not fierce but conducive to weight loss.


    Even a cat is a hindrance.


    Lake retracted his gaze from the backyard, looked at Hermione, and sighed, "Well, you won."


    Sitting on the sofa, Hermione raised her eyebrows when she heard these words: "What are you talking about?"


    Lake shrugged: "You know."


    Let him admit that it was not his fault. This is definitely impossible. Lake''s character does not allow him to do this. Moreover, this cannot be done first, and it will explode if it is opened.


    Hermione frowned, thought hard, as if thinking of something, looked at Lake, and laughed: "So, you said that for your daughter?"


    Lake leaned on the sofa and didn''t speak, but there was no doubt about it.


    Yes it is.


    Hermione smiled aloud and shook her head towards Lake: "Lake, I said that after I understand what happened, I won''t blame you, you are not wrong."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "So, I was not wrong, and neither did you."


    Hermione shook her head: "No, I''m just thinking about a question."


    "tell me the story!"


    "If I didn''t know you, would this story have a different ending?"


    "Yes Hermione looked up and looked at Lake in amazement: "Are you so sure? "


    Lake''s expression was very serious, nodded, and his expression was very serious: "Let me tell you what the end of this story will be if we don''t know each other."


    Talking.


    Lake raised a finger!


    "first of all."


    "Harry Potter will still die!"


    "Secondly."


    "You and Ron will definitely help Harry Potter, so there is no doubt that you will die too!"


    "At last."


    "I will have no scruples, just like I killed the Commonwealth Magic Dimension, and directly turn the London Magic Dimension into a desolate ruin."


    "This is a different ending."


    "If I don''t recognize your ending!"


    Lake put away the three fingers that he held up, his original cold and austere tone gradually turned into a normal tone, and he seemed to say softly, "So, compared to this version where you don¡¯t know me, it¡¯s No, do you know this version of me much better?"


    If Lake really had nothing to do with Hermione.


    no doubt.


    The story will definitely go on like this, the kind that is nailed down.


    If you didn''t know Hermione, Lake wouldn''t talk so much nonsense with the sixty-third generation Merlin Mage, so that the Supreme Mage found a loophole and came to him.


    in fact¡­¡­


    The Supreme Mage was also because Lake and Hermione knew each other, so he directly created a step for Lake to find a balance point, and gave up the choice of slaughtering the magical dimension.


    Hermione nodded seriously and looked at Lake: "Yes, so, I made a decision!"


    Lake squinted his eyes: "..."

 Chapter 432: The Scarlet Witch reappears

    If you dare to say, you want to get rid of the little padded jacket, believe it or not, I will hit you.


    Although domestic violence is not right.


    but¡­¡­


    Before she was born, it was estimated that there was a little padded jacket the size of a bean sprout just now. It would be even more innocent, if Hermione suddenly made a decision like this.


    Then Lake didn''t say anything.


    Lake glanced at Hermione: "I always feel that your next sentence has a 50% chance of making people angry."


    Hermione laughed: "What about the remaining fifty percent?"


    "I agree with your decision."


    "..."


    Hermione glanced suspiciously at Lake, pondered for a while, then retracted her gaze, her expression calmed down again: "Anyway, what you just said was right, but both the version with me and the version without me explain it. one thing."


    Lake asked curiously: "What?"


    Hermione looked at Lake expressionlessly: "You are violent, irritable, fanciful, and provocative. You don''t seem to care about anything, but your possessiveness is unmatched. Once someone touches you Nerves, no matter who it is, can''t stop your anger, even..."


    The words continued.


    Lake... was a little dumbfounded.


    Sure enough, it was the most erudite among the many women. It was indeed the goddess of wisdom I had decided to do. Looking at the style of speaking, Barabara was basically cursing people, but I couldn''t find a swear word.


    incredible.


    Hermione looked at Lake whose expression was gradually out of control, her eyebrows beating: "...Are you listening?"


    Seriously, I''m scolding you, can''t you tell me?


    Lake''s eyes stopped erratic, looked at Hermione, and nodded: "Of course, I''m listening."


    "So?"


    "What''s the reason?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Hermione¡¯s face, oh, nodded, leaned against the sofa, and smiled very easy-going: "What you said, except for one thing I don¡¯t agree with, I basically agree with everything else. ."


    "what?"


    "Honesty is a good character."


    Lake sat firmly on the sofa, looking at Hermione as usual.


    "Violent, if I didn''t have this hidden talent, I wouldn''t have gone to the army when I was sixteen."


    "Irritable, men, anger is normal. Those who dare to be angry but don''t dare to speak are called counseling."


    "Faxin, it''s actually okay, at least, compared to that Tony Stark, I''m a pure and innocent little man."


    "Affection, good and bad, if I don¡¯t have emotion, maybe one of you will be very happy, but, more likely, you are not happy, because maybe what I like forever is down One?"


    "The desire to control, this is actually normal, and I compare it with those people who have a perverted desire to control, even suspiciously watching his women. I am not a desire to control. If I really have a desire to control, let me be frank. In other words, I don¡¯t have that great personality charm that can make you all fall in love with me."


    "As for the anger that can''t stop once you get angry?"


    Like discussing academic topics, Lake and Hermione looked seriously and analyzed. When he said this, Lake shook his head a little: "Actually, you had a choice at the time. In that case, Harry ¡¤Neither Potter nor Ron will die."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Lake shrugged: "You can find Karen."


    Hermione: "..."


    The only woman who can make him stop her anger unconditionally, except Karen, frankly speaking, there is no one else.


    At that time, Lake really considered that if Hermione seized the time to find Karen, and then inform Karen, if she asked Karen, once Karen spoke, it would be fun.


    Okay.


    Hermione did not choose to go to Karen.


    but¡­¡­


    Hermione recovered and looked at Lake: "If I find it, can you really let them go?"


    Lake shook his head: "Who knows, maybe, maybe not, I never remember the past, the past is far less attractive to me, the future is attractive to me.


    "It''s just as attractive to you as the next beauty."


    "That''s it."


    "..."


    Hermione laughed angrily: "You are really honest enough."


    Don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about is insinuation?


    Like always, Lake''s eyes are open: "I will always be honest with my own woman."


    Hermione was about to laugh, and she couldn''t help her expression: "Anyway, so far, Lake Edwin, I don''t care whether you are a stallion or a pig, six women, enough. You don¡¯t want to get me out of the female zodiac sign."


    The female zodiac?


    Lake''s expression was a little inexplicable, then, it seemed that...


    Hermione looked at the expression on Lake''s face, her face darkened even more, and she coughed directly: "In short, I have made a decision. I hope you will not interfere with my decision."


    Lake looked back at Hermione and nodded.


    As long as you don''t use a cotton-padded jacket to make the king, I will support any decision.


    Lake thought so.


    After being silent for a while, Hermione pursed her lips and looked at Lake: "I plan to leave Hogwarts."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Define it and leave."


    Simply leaving Hogwarts, of course, is good, without the variable Hermione, then there are two possibilities for the magical dimension, extinction and extinction, not in existence, can or can''t.


    but¡­¡­


    There are actually two types of leaving.


    Simply leaving is similar to the kind of going out, and there is another kind of leaving, which refers to... well, the kind of going out.


    Hermione looked up at Lake: "I have decided to return my magic power to Hogwarts. From now on, there will be no magician Hermione. I have already thought about it."


    Lake opened his mouth, and then shook his head: "Since you have already decided, why are you telling me?"


    Hermione had completely suffered from survivor guilt syndrome.


    London psychologists believe that the survivor guilt syndrome is mainly due to three reasons. If applied to Hermione, it is the first one.


    The lives of others are in danger, but they are safe.


    obviously.


    Hermione really didn''t mean to blame Lake, but just like Hermione just asked, how the plot of the story would develop if he didn''t know Lake, the answer was obviously an opinion.


    Everyone... must die!


    And now, although the magical dimension has not disappeared, Harry Potter and Ron are dead, so Hermione feels such survivor guilt.


    but¡­¡­


    That¡¯s good, Hermione is no longer a magician. It¡¯s not Hermione who has lost the most, but the entire magic dimension. Without Hermione, the magic dimension means existence and nonexistence for Lake, the simplest choice. The question is.


    Lake looked at Hermione, his eyes were very candid: "Then you should know that if you are no longer a magician, magical dimension, with me, there will be no privileges."


    Although Lake was so angry at the time, it was unlikely that the magical dimension would really perish. After all, the magical dimension was half a maiden for Hermione.


    Hermione''s tone was calm: "This is best, I don''t need to be dilemma."


    Ok.


    Lake didn¡¯t say anything, and nodded: ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a decision, although I really want to say that your decision is only for survivor¡¯s guilt syndrome, I¡¯m not opposed to your decision. When, Do you need me to accompany you?"


    Anyway, Hermione¡¯s magic is motivated by her wisdom. If you want the higher the magic level, the higher the wisdom will be. It is not cost-effective. Besides, even if Hermione becomes an ordinary person, Lake¡¯s love for Hermione It still won''t change.


    Good-looking skins are the same, but beautiful hearts are unique.


    It was Hermione''s soul temperament that attracted Lake, not the magician Hermione, only Hermione, nothing more.


    Hermione shook her head: "No need. I''ll just come here to tell you this time. It''s my decision. Tomorrow I will return to London and tell Hogwarts of my decision."


    Lake nodded: "Then I''m in London waiting to pick you up?"


    Hermione did not refuse this: "After I come out, I will tell you that at that time, I want to go to college. After all, after all these years, I have been exposed to magic. I may need tutoring for a while, and you have to support me.


    Lake haha ??said with a smile: "I think if it costs me a million dollars a whole day If this is not called raising, then what is raising? I am willing to raise my own woman. ."


    Hermione got up and walked upstairs: "Let''s go."


    Lake blinked: "Honey, you are pregnant."


    This is just getting pregnant, come here, okay.


    Hermione didn''t look back: "If the future **** king can''t even protect his own daughter, what is the point of leaving the magical dimension?"


    Lake: "..."


    This night, it was very complicated.


    Lake dared to swear to heaven that this Sykes was the most uncomfortable one in his history and hoped to end early.


    Hermione was particularly wild this time. It can be said to be unscrupulous, but Lake can''t. Originally Sykes was pleasant to the body and mind, but this time...


    the next day.


    Lake stared at a panda eye and sent Hermione to the Kennedy International Field.


    In the hangar, Lake¡¯s private jet is ready to take off at any time.


    Enter the co-pilot.


    Hermione glanced at Lake, who was yawning and dark-eyed next to him: "I didn''t expect that you still have something to fear, which really opened my eyes."


    I thought you were not afraid of it.


    Lake shrugged and didn''t speak. He didn''t want to explain too much. Most importantly, it was unnecessary. Hermione was in a bad mood, he could understand.


    Facts will prove that although Lake is a straight man of steel, he has a warm heart for his woman.


    After half an hour.


    Lake''s executive-level special plane jumped directly into the air, adjusted its position, whizzed, and headed towards London.


    In the cabin.


    Hermione looked out the window with her chin resting on it.


    opposite.


    A cloud of chaotic crimson smoke quietly ran out of the void.


    ...

 Chapter 433: The Promise between Ome and Heaven

    Accompanied by the overflow of chaotic crimson power, followed by the spreading crimson color with his head down, Wang appeared on the sofa with his long red hair and dressed in casual clothes. Up.


    Hermione shifted her gaze from the window to Wanda who appeared on the opposite side. She didn''t seem to be surprised, or even frowned, as if she was an old acquaintance with Wanda, saying hello: "Tell me, last night , Are you peeping quietly."


    The old yin and yang person is the first time he speaks.


    If Lake was here, he would definitely say, this is definitely not my Hermione.


    Wanda raised his head, and in his eyes, the power of Crimson Chaos was retracted again, turning a deaf ear to Hermione''s words just now: "So, you still listened to me and chose the path again."


    "Do not."


    "what?"


    Hermione looked at Wanda with interest, and said, "The future in your mouth, I have never believed it."


    Wanda did not speak.


    Hermione said: "But, I''m very curious, in your mouth, in the future, I will not leave the magic dimension, and then, along with the magic dimension, will be killed by the angry Lake, why."


    "what why?"


    "I can feel your strong hostility towards me. This is why, if you want to rob Lake with me, you don¡¯t have to. You are not the only competitor, and since you regard me as your opponent, Then why tell me that there is something about my future, so that I can thank you?"


    "They are not to be afraid."


    "what is that."


    "You are not qualified to know."


    "..."


    Hermione smiled and shook her head: "If the future you said is true, then you should have been Lake''s next?"


    damn it.


    The end of the talk is, why this woman still appears here, shouldn''t it be gray, so men are big elbows, speaking is the same as taking off their pants.


    There was no credibility at all, and as a result, I still said complacently that I, Lake Edwin, kept my promise the most.


    Pooh.


    Scum!


    Wanda''s gaze flickered slightly, and then he shook his head: "I am the last one. After having me, I let him successfully regain his heart and become the Queen of God. That, that should belong to your position. "


    Hermione smiled and said, "So, has he tried to resurrect me?"


    Wanda nodded, and did not make any concealment: "If you follow your destiny, then after he kills you, he will do everything possible to resurrect you. Unfortunately, you are unwilling in the end. Even, once again annoyed him, but, it''s amazing, he can forgive you every time."


    Hermione wowed, "Thank you, I don''t know how important I am in his heart."


    "No thanks, man, what you don''t get is always better than what you get, and what you lose is always the best."


    "I agree."


    Hermione agreed with Wanda''s view, and then changed the conversation: "Actually, you hate me, and I hate you, and the future you are talking about is not the reason why I chose to change this time."


    Wanda frowned.


    Hermione smiled, her smile was very beautiful, like spring: "By the way, why do you think in your future? In your opinion, why does he always forgive me every time I make Lake angry? "


    Wanda was expressionless, like winter: "You are his green plum, and he regrets killing you."


    Hermione shook her head: "He also killed that Maureen, but have you seen him regret it? The main reason why he regrets it in your future is actually because he and I are the real green plums. , Is the true soul mate, I know him."


    Wanda raised his eyebrows.


    Hermione smiled brightly: "Lake likes the unknown future because he likes the excitement that the unknown brings to him. He is a man who likes excitement and adventure. I like it too, but I like it because I am exploring the unknown. And the knowledge gained allows me to learn more new things. After I listen to the future you describe, the future in your mouth does not appeal to me at all. So, do you want to hear my thoughts? "


    "¡­¡­Say."


    "You can''t see my future either."


    Hermione embraced her arms and smiled at Wanda, who was sitting across from her. "Why don''t we make a bet and see, in this brand new future, you will be the timeline you know." Similarly, becoming his **** queen, there is still a timeline of my existence, you are just the one under me."


    Wanda was silent for a while, and smiled: "Also, whenever he ran to see you, the mighty Mount Ospilin shivered under my anger."


    Hermione said, "That Ospilin trembles too many times. He has so many women. If you see one, you will get angry once, why bother."


    "His other women, I didn''t put my eyes on it, but you, his goddess of wisdom, made me feel deeply jealous."


    "Then you should kill me now."


    Hermione looked at Wanda with a constant expression: "If you don''t kill now, you will probably regret it even more. Have I told you that Lake and I are the real green plums."


    Wanda stared at Hermione expressionlessly: "Then have you heard a saying, Green plum is never against the sky, and his real green plum is the Saifu, the Queen of Midgard, but unfortunately, Stupid choice to stay in the world."


    Hermione shrugged: "I don''t agree with this. This is exactly how Sever is smart. Obviously, if you don''t come back, you should be younger than me. That''s right. At that time, I also Like you, you were angry about Lake''s choice. At that time, I almost threw a killing curse on him, so I can understand you."


    Wanda glanced at Hermione without any expression, and her body gradually disappeared in the crimson air: "I will let you know that even if you are alive, you still can''t beat me."


    Finished.


    Wanda''s figure disappeared on the opposite side.


    Hermione looked at the disappearing Wanda, as if thinking of something, she couldn''t help but shook her head.


    Cute little girl.


    Queen of God?


    interesting.


    A few days later.


    London.


    Magic dimension.


    Hermione, who put on the magician''s exclusive robe and draped her blonde hair, placed the two bouquets of flowers just collected from the magic forest in front of Harry Potter and Ron''s tombstones.


    There were sparse footsteps behind him.


    "Hermione."


    "Ginny."


    Hermione turned around, looked at Ginny and the others who came by, and gave a hug: "I''m sorry, Ginny."


    After letting go.


    Ginny looked at Hermione in surprise, and then a flame of hatred flickered in her eyes: "Where is he?"


    "Who."


    "King Midgard, the one who took you away, Garon."


    "I do not know."


    "what?"


    Hermione opened her mouth, looked at Ginny, and said in silence for a while: "Ginny, things have come to this point. It doesn''t matter who is right or who is wrong, forget it."


    Ginny couldn''t help but her eyes widened: "Forgot?"


    Hermione looked up and looked into the distance: "I have an appointment with the dean. I''m leaving now, Ginny."


    With that, Hermione turned and left.


    "forget?"


    Ginny repeated, turning around, looking at Hermione walking towards the outside of the cemetery, and couldn''t help but said, "Why are you still alive, Hermione? Why don''t you die?"


    Hermione stopped and turned around to look. She was a little unbelievable, as if she couldn''t believe it. This cursed word came from Ginny''s mouth: "Sorry?"


    Ginny said: "My brother, Ron has no bones, my fianc¨¦, Harry arbitrarily killed himself in front of many people, what about you, you have nothing, do you know that King Midgard?"


    Hermione fell silent.


    Ginny said again: "Why didn''t you die? My brother Ron did something wrong. He just said a word and was shot to death by that **** bastard. Harry did something wrong again. He It¡¯s just listening to Dal¨ª Dursley¡¯s lie, and it didn¡¯t cause any loss. Why, why do you know that King Midgard, why don¡¯t you say it, the magical dimension defense barrier, even Mephisto from It can''t be broken outside, how did he know that there is a node in the magical dimension."


    Hermione was dumbfounded: "Ginny, you mean, I let him in, and then, sit and watch Harry and Ron get killed?"


    Is this still the obedient and well-behaved Ginny?


    Gosh.


    Hermione couldn''t believe it.


    Ginny asked back, her expression a little crazy: "Isn''t that the case, my brother, my fiance, they are all dead, dead, but you, you are a mudblood, why are you doing well?"


    "It won''t be too long."


    "what?"


    Hermione took a deep breath, looked at Ginny with a frenzy on her face, and said in a light tone: "I am coming back this time ~ www.novelhall.com~ I intend to leave the magical dimension."


    Ginny closed her mouth.


    Hermione said: "Harry and Ron are dead, I will not make any comments, maybe you think I did nothing, maybe, so, this time I come back, I will leave the magical dimension, I, Harry, Luo Well, the three of us grew up here together. The magic of the three of us accompanies us. I put my magic here to accompany Harry and Ron. This is the only thing I can do, Ginny, goodbye."


    Finished.


    This time, Hermione walked outside without hesitation.


    Mudblood?


    Ha ha.


    Hermione was speechless.


    Ginny was able to defend him for her fianc¨¦, no matter if he did it right or wrong.


    And me?


    So, am I still doing something wrong?


    Ginny can protect her fiance, why can''t I protect mine?


    As she thought, Hermione came to the magic council of the magical dimension, raised her head, and stared at the three councillors, including the sixty-three generation Merlin sitting on it, with her right hand directly reaching her heart.


    After a scream.


    boom!


    "Well!"


    Hermione¡¯s face was pale, and she threw the magic seeds she had cultivated for many years directly on the ground. Then, toward the Pok¨¦mon that came out, there was a golden pattern with ears raised up, and a cross-shaped one resembling the wrist of a thousand universe Arceus, who is connected to the body with four gems embedded on the wheel, said: "Take me home!"


    Finished.


    Hermione rolled over and sat on Arceus'' horseback.


    Arceus screamed, and then, with a squeak, turned into a colorful light, and disappeared directly in the magic council hall.


    ...

 Chapter 434: Lets be the supreme merlin

    The first snow in 2007 came much later than in the past.


    At least New York is like that.


    On Christmas Eve, the first snow in New York was long overdue. It fell from the sky. At a glance, good deed, the whole of New York seemed to be buried.


    Long island.


    The orange cat Crookshank, Pikachu, and Arceus were frolicking in the backyard. To sum up, they were rolling over and over in the snow in the backyard.


    The second floor.


    On the balcony.


    Lake hugged Hermione, lowered her head, and looked at Hermione who was lying in her arms and wrapped herself up to the thickness of a polar bear: "Is it better?"


    Hermione grumbled.


    The nose is red.


    Yes it is.


    Hermione had a fever, and when he was brought back from London by Arceus, she went into a coma.


    and¡­¡­


    Lake can''t do anything about this, it''s a price for Hermione to give up magic.


    Learning magic requires a price.


    Naturally, giving up magic also comes at a price.


    If it is to be blamed, then blame Odin. Who made that guy set this basic rule when he created the world? If Odin created the world tree on his own instead of letting his father sacrifice, the gods There is definitely no such thing as dusk.


    "I can feel that this price is about to disappear, maybe, it will be done soon."


    Hermione shrank into Lake''s arms, looked at the heavy snow floating outside, and couldn''t help but said, "It''s just, why, I feel so cold this time in winter."


    Lake laughed and said, "Welcome to the sensory world of our ordinary people."


    This winter...


    wrong.


    It was not cold that winter, especially in New York, where more than a hundred homeless tramps would die every winter. This year was especially cold. It is estimated that this number will also double.


    "You, ordinary people?"


    Hermione looked up and stared at Lake''s chin: "Are you comforting me, or is it a joke."


    Lake looked down at Hermione and smiled: "If it makes you feel better, in fact, I am not from Midgard, and, in essence, I am an ordinary person."


    His immortality was brought by the plug-in, but it was not inborn.


    Although the expansion of the chaotic universe is putting Lake''s life in a state of infinite sublimation, he has not become a god, so from a certain perspective, before he has become a god, Lake is an ordinary person.


    Hermione opened her mouth, thought for a while, shook her head, and continued to lie down in Lake''s arms: "Anyway, I have no magic power anymore. Even if you lie, I don''t know."


    Lake lowered his head and asked, "Regret it?"


    Hermione recalled Ginny''s Mudblood, and shook her head: "Before I went, I had it, but when I got there, I didn''t."


    Frankly speaking.


    Hermione thought that when she said she was going to give up her magic power, the three presidents of the Magic Council would stay, and at the worst, would dissuade them. However, the sixty-third generation of the president seemed to have moved after his expression changed. That''s acquiescence.


    But the past is gone.


    Hermione thought about it in her heart and said to Lake: "I have finished reading a few books at home. If I have time tomorrow, please help me go to the New York Library to change a few."


    Lake nodded and said hello.


    Because of Hermione''s sudden state, Lake had no choice but to sacrifice the Doppelganger Dafa once again.


    The body accompanied Hermione on Long Island, and then controlled the avatar that went to the Immortal Castle of Emilia, and the avatar who accompanied Skye, Rachel, and Helen to Washington, and also ran to San Norrenco. Accompanying Sever, plus a clone who ran to the Afghanistan base to accompany Mandy, once again staged the multi-threaded Dafa of powerful operation.


    no way.


    If you want to wear a crown, you must be weighted!


    but¡­¡­


    It has to be said that while working hard, Lake was surprised to find that, under the condition of his multi-threaded real-time control, the Thunder Seed seemed to grow in such a state of extreme mental consumption.


    This makes Lake feel even more, it''s not hard at all.


    Bow your head.


    Lake thought for a while and looked at Hermione: "We can''t do it as a magician, then, how about being Supreme Merlin?"


    Hermione looked up at Lake. "Extreme Merlin?"


    Lake grumbled.


    As I said before, Supreme Merlin and Merlin Mage are two creatures.


    The Supreme Merlin is the Supreme Merlin. The source of its magic power is inherited from the Supreme Merlin in the past, and it is the kind that can be used without any additional conditions.


    No, there is also a condition.


    The Supreme Merlin can only prolong his life, and must not die. Moreover, when he dies, he must find the next Supreme Merlin, so as to extend the contract between Merlin and hell, that is, the contract that exempts the magical dimension.


    But this condition is the same as nothing.


    Unlike the magical dimension, the magical power of the magical dimension is also taken from the real magical dimension, which requires all kinds of diligent study and reciting knowledge to obtain magical power.


    For Xueba, this is almost non-existent, just like Hermione.


    But for the scumbag, such conditions are simply a nightmare.


    The higher the knowledge, the stronger the magic power, and the lower the knowledge, the small fireball produced is not as good as a lighter.


    Hermione frowned: "The supreme dragon ring that can inherit the supreme Merlin, after the disappearance of the 35th generation of the supreme Merlin, also disappeared along with it. The current 63rd generation of Merlin is only borrowed by the barrier of the magical dimension. It''s just deceiving Mephisto."


    It was Supreme Merlin who signed the contract with Mephisto at that time.


    But the signature on the contract is Merlin.


    Poor Mephisto has signed countless contracts in his life. Unexpectedly, he slapped the first-generation Supreme Merlin a second time. If Mephisto knew about this in the future, I was afraid that he would directly lose his mind.


    Lake smiled: "I know, but I just want to ask you, do you want to be Supreme Merlin."


    Of course he knew that the Supreme Dragon Ring was missing.


    But who is Lake?


    As long as the Supreme Dragon Ring is still on the earth, then, for Lake, there is only a question whether Hermione wants it, not whether it is possible.


    Besides, even if he doesn''t use the plug-in, Lake feels that he can find the current whereabouts of the Supreme Dragon Ring.


    After all, the name Supreme Dragon Ring seems familiar.


    Apprentice of a magician?


    During Lake¡¯s return from Hermione, he looked at Hermione¡¯s appearance and had to say that Lake was very distressed. He gave Emilia an immortal blood clan, Sefer a Midgard, and gave Hermione. A Supreme Merlin seems to be fine.


    And from a long-term perspective, after becoming Supreme Merlin, the linkage between Super Investigation Bureau and the wizarding world will be deeper.


    So last month, Lake rummaged through his memories, instructing the Red Queen to pay attention and look for antique shops in New York City, focusing on opening for many years, but it may be the antique shops that have closed down in the past few years.


    If Lake remembers it correctly, it seems that the whereabouts of this supreme dragon ring should have fallen on top of this "Sorcerer Apprentice".


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake looked down at Hermione: "Do you want to?"


    Hermione returned to her senses, looked at Lake who was very determined, and smiled: "You are not afraid, I am against you."


    Lake laughed and said: "Rather than looking at you sickly, I would rather watch you and me opposing."


    The future will be discussed later.


    Lake just looked at it right now, even if Hermione was fighting against Lake in the future, it would be Lake''s business from now on, and it has a wool relationship with Lake now.


    Scotland!


    Fort William!


    The heavy snow covered the whole city. Under this same sudden heavy snow, the traffic of the entire Fort William was almost paralyzed, and even the electricity of Fort William was directly interrupted.


    After all, this is Scotland, and it is Fort William. For London, it almost belongs to the countryside.


    However, this affects the families of ordinary people at most, and for some families that are not ordinary people, it does not affect at all.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin with a pure white beard walked out of the fireplace, stomped his feet, and took a breath of air. It was cool, the outside world. Since he became the Master of Merlin, he hasn''t seen it for almost a hundred years. Up.


    Ginny, who was with her parents over there, looked at the sixty-third generation of Merlin coming out of the fireplace, and quickly walked up.


    Haven''t spoken yet.


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin looked around at the masked magical atmosphere around him, nodded, and then said to Ginny: "I can''t stay in the outside world for a long time. Are everything ready?"


    Ginny nodded.


    quickly.


    In the basement.


    The magic light comes on Boom!


    In the eyes, it was a dead body lying on that table.


    Harry Potter!


    Harry Potter at this moment is not like a long dead body, but rather like a sleeping boy sleeping quietly.


    There was also a...stranger lying side by side on the table next to it.


    But the stranger and Ron''s appearance are basically the same, at most, that is, there are not so many spots, plus, maybe the height is so lost.


    It doesn''t matter who the stranger is. What matters is that he is very similar to Ron, which is enough.


    The sixty-third generation Merlin walked to Harry''s side, stretched out his hand, and stroked Harry''s cheek with a trembling, cold touch, which made the sixty-third generation Merlin recall that Harry Potter was dead.


    Moreover, under the public, in the magical dimension''s own world, he was threatened by others and judged himself on the spot.


    Sixty-three generations of Master Merlin returned to God.


    "Where is the preparation?"


    "At this."


    Ginny''s parents, Molly, Arthur, and her brothers all performed magic together and took out all the things they had collected from all over the world in the past few months.


    Bobcat''s droppings.


    The paws of five owls.


    Six slugs just born.


    Six flat-headed brothers from the African savannah who don''t speak much.


    The afterglow of the setting sun.


    The rays of the rising sun.


    Aurora over the North Pole.


    A few drops of liquid under the moon spring.


    Mermaid''s tears.


    ...


    The sixty-third generation Merlin checked these items one by one to make sure that they were safe.


    after all¡­¡­


    He needs to rely on these items to open the door of **** here, and then bring Harry Potter and Ron from hell.


    ...

 Chapter 435: Master Merlin who violated the ancestral precepts

    Yes it is.


    resurrection!


    Although it is said that once entering Merlin, it is cut off from the previous life, but in fact, this was not the case before the 35th generation of Supreme Merlin.


    The reason for this is due to the lack of the Supreme Dragon Ring, the Supreme Merlin no longer exists, and only the Merlin Master, who relies on the magical dimension, is fascinated by hell.


    If there is still an intersection between Merlin and the previous life, then there is a risk of being detected by hell, so that Mephisto will tear up the promise of the year in a fair manner.


    but¡­¡­


    After all, Harry Potter is the only bloodline of this sixty-third generation Merlin Mage. Before that, he watched his son and daughter-in-law being killed by Voldemort. He already deeply regretted it. Harry''s death without being indifferent?


    Let me put it this way.


    After Harry confessed himself, the 63rd generation of Merlin''s devil''s heart was chaotic. He often asked himself again, if, if he couldn''t even guard his family, what was the significance of him becoming a Merlin Master?


    Obviously, the sixty-three generations of Merlin had forgotten how his previous dozens of generations of Merlin Masters did.


    What others can do is beyond the current sixty-third generation of Merlin. After all, the sixty-third generation of Merlin is nothing more than finding a reason to convince himself.


    One that allowed him to break the promise of Mei Lin''s ancestors.


    Because, this shot is very risky, once the slightest mistake is made in saving the souls of Harry Potter and Ron, then Mephisto will be aware of the strangeness.


    If Mephisto is aware of it, then it is easy to imagine what will happen.


    The contract is not accepted. Now, many great magicians living in the magical dimension will be taken away directly at the moment the contract is torn, and the cost is no less than the demise of the entire magical dimension.


    but¡­¡­


    That is my only blood.


    The 63rd generation of Merlin shouted like this in his heart. Today, he can only pin his hopes on the magic materials collected from all over the world in these days, which can help him in the process of casting spells and block the perception of hell. .


    But whether it is the magic that opens the gates of hell, or the magic that extracts the soul, it belongs to black magic.


    Well known.


    What is called black magic is extremely dangerous, and even some magic that is dead without the creator of magic is worthy of being called black magic.


    Not to mention that the lease objects of magic and black magic are different. Ordinary magic is extracted from the real magic dimension, and what the other party wants is only you need to learn it.


    But the black magic was extracted from the black magic dimension, and they wanted more.


    but¡­¡­


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin was not a black magician. He just wanted to temporarily borrow the power of black magic to get through hell. If it was only one time, it would be completely unnecessary to pay any price.


    When the Black Magic Dimension reacted, he had already left. Naturally, he didn''t have to pay for the price.


    quite a while.


    Many seemingly unbelievable objects were placed around Harry Potter and the stranger who resembled Ron. At the same time, Ginny was drawing on the ground with blood the Pentagram that could communicate and open the gates of hell. Array.


    The blood drawn on the ground is still warm.


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin looked at it: "The source of this blood?"


    Ginny¡¯s mother pinched the magic necklace between her neck and said half nervously: ¡°For some cancer patients, we have paid a lot of money and made a deal with them.¡±


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin said in a deep voice: "You told them that in this way, their souls will be completely boiled at the moment when the gates of **** are opened?"


    "said."


    "That''s good."


    Sixty-three generation Merlin nodded.


    In fact, to a certain extent, the requirements for the release of black magic are more demanding than ordinary magic, and even in the process of casting a spell, there are few accidents that will fall short or fail.


    And this is used to draw a pentagram, and the requirements for a fresh bloodline provider are even more demanding.


    In fact, it''s just a little bit.


    The blood providers must have no grievances when providing their own blood. At the same time, at the moment when the gates of **** are opened, they will suffer indescribable pain, and their souls will be burned, so it is for them to sacrifice. Sacrifice themselves for the price of opening the door of hell, but in the process of burning the ashes, they must also be willing.


    Under normal circumstances, the black magicians are sure to be willing, after all, they are a group of guys who regard **** as heaven, and they will definitely sacrifice without complaint.


    But the sixty-third generation of Mage Merlin can''t do it. Where can he find the Black Mage?


    His job is to judge one black magician after another, even if he loses his face, finds a black magician and tells him his plan, he may succeed, but more is his reputation.


    If he finds it, then he will have a handle in the hands of the Black Mage. By then, what has become of the Master Merlin? The ultimate protector of the Black Mage or the running dog of the Black Mage?


    Without even thinking about it, the group of black magicians, after knowing this matter, would definitely have an inch, use this matter to threaten him one after another, and even pull him into their camp.


    For the sake of his own blood, the 63rd generation of Merlin dared to violate the ancestral precepts of Meilin to commit personal risks. Similarly, for the sake of his own reputation, the 63rd generation of Merlin had to pass directly to the black magicians.


    but¡­¡­


    It seems that the 63rd generation of Merlin seems to have forgotten one thing.


    Ginny¡¯s family is looking for cancer patients, they are also willing, this is true, but, in the final analysis, they do not want to endure this pain, and now they can exchange themselves for a wealth that can make future generations worry-free. , They are willing.


    But most of all, they can''t stand the pain caused by cancer.


    Right now they are willing, but when the **** is opened, will they still be willing?


    This doubt was quickly answered.


    ten minutes later!


    boom!


    The five-pointed star circle surrounding Harry Potter and Ron was instantly ignited by two groups of green and green magic flames, and then the two flames began to rotate in circles one after the other.


    More grind can...


    chant.


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin Mage sacrificed his powerful magic power, and that abundant magic power instantly covered the entire basement, and then, at the moment when the Pentagram circle was completely ignited, it directly made a sound of breaking through the air and whizzed towards it instantly. The middle of the five-pointed star array blasted.


    Click!


    In an instant, accompanied by the sound of decay, which seemed to rotate like gears, a vicious wind from **** suddenly appeared in the basement.


    Next second.


    A rotten and disgusting iron gate appeared on the five-pointed star formation in an instant.


    The gate of **** appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the fire of the soul burning on the five-pointed star array instantly blasted towards the gate of Chuxian, from bottom to top, along the veins of the gate of hell, filling the blood with sacrificed blood. In the context of the gates of **** that appeared.


    The blood flowed into the veins, making a sound like teppanyaki.


    Croak croak!


    quickly.


    Filled with blood.


    But the sixty-third generation of Merlin Magician did not aspirate, because this was only a prelude, and the next one was the highlight. At this moment, he already felt his blood behind the gate of hell, Harry , Ron, the souls of the two are already outside the gate.


    Puff!


    The blood flowing into the veins of the gates of **** was instantly ignited. This time, it was no longer the pale green light, but the dark light that symbolized the hell.


    at this time.


    The mutation happened.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Four screams like evil spirits came out instantly. It was the screams of four cancer patients who had sacrificed themselves and were no longer willing to scream.


    Rumble!


    The entire gate of **** shook in an instant.


    Hell dimension.


    He slapped his silly son, and at this moment, Mephisto, who was holding a beautiful head of a succubus as a hip flask, was venting his anger with his appetite, suddenly stunned.


    The breath of Merlin?


    ¡­¡­wrong.


    This breath?


    Mephisto threw the head of the succubus aside, got up, and walked out of his palace.


    In the side hall I was ashamed of being with the succubus and was directly pulled out of bed by Mephisto and directly shackled, once again becoming the witch heart demon who laughed at the mouth of countless demons in the **** dimension. in.


    When the witch heart demon saw his father Mephisto suddenly walking hurriedly towards the lava mountain of hell, he noticed that someone on the earth was starting to call the gate of hell, the witch heart demon lowered his head involuntarily. His expression moved.


    I can''t stay here anymore. Naturally, after his elder brother was beheaded and killed on the earth, his life is not as good as each day. Instead of this, how about taking this opportunity to run away?


    Witch Heart Demon''s eyes flickered, but as soon as this thought came out, he couldn''t control himself anymore.


    But soon.


    The Sorcerer extinguished his thoughts.


    Although he is the son of Mephisto, he is the most unwelcome son. What can he do even if he goes to earth?


    and many more.


    I remember¡­¡­


    The Witch Heart Demon suddenly remembered something, that was something his elder brother Black Heart Demon once told him.


    In the basement.


    "not good!"


    The sixty-third generation of Master Merlin almost realized that it was not good at the moment when he should have sacrificed his soul without any regrets and howl, but at the moment when he wanted to pull his hands.


    "Consciousness control!"


    "what?"


    The sixty-third generation of Mage Merlin suddenly stiffened, and almost without any defense, lost his control. His magic power was constantly blasting on the gate of hell, accompanied by the slow opening of the gate of hell. It was the Ginny who took out the magic wand.


    "You are crazy!"


    "I do not have!"


    Ginny held a magic wand with a stubborn face, ignoring the expression of the sixty-third generation Merlin: "I want Harry, I want to rescue my Harry."


    ...

 Chapter 436: Master Merlin who made a big death

    "Let go!"


    "I do not."


    "..."


    At this moment, the sixty-third generation of Master Merlin was shocked and angry. Although he could not control his body, it did not hinder his consciousness. He could feel that within the gate of hell, there was a big fear, and it was approaching. Lord of Hell.


    Once Mephisto arrived, there was a big problem.


    Not only Harry Potter and Ron could not be saved, but even they were unable to protect themselves. What''s more, Mephisto felt that his current source of power came from the magical dimension instead of Merlin. In the case of Mai, then their magical world will completely die and exempt from the call of hell.


    "Let go!"


    "I want to save Harry!"


    Ginny released her own magical powers, taking advantage of the sixty-third generation of Merlin Master to be unprepared, while focusing on dealing with the hell, she occupied the control of Merlin Master, staring at the continuous howling slowly. The open door of hell: "Harry, wait for me, I''m here to save you, wait for me!"


    "damn it."


    Sixty-third generation Merlin felt the more and more powerful **** aura, and said to Ginny''s parents: "Damn it, stop her, or stop it, even if we save Harry, we won''t be able to live."


    What if Harry can be rescued from **** now?


    Leaving aside Mephisto, the lord of **** approaching, would sit and watch them steal their souls from hell, just say, if the wizarding world knew all this, would they let Harry go?


    will not!


    Perhaps for the wizarding world, Harry Potter is the savior of the wizarding world, but Voldemort has passed away, even if it is the savior, it is already an outdated savior.


    Moreover, once **** tears up the immunity from the wizarding world, people in the wizarding world will not let Harry go. For just one Harry, they will directly lose the greatest heritage of the wizarding world?


    Hehe, they will send Harry to **** again.


    what?


    Sixty-three generation Merlin himself?


    He has no future. No matter it is Mephisto or the wizarding world, no one will let him go. There is only one ending for him, and that is death.


    but¡­¡­


    All this is based on the moment when the door of **** is opened, right now, there is still a chance.


    Ginny''s parents and brothers were taken aback for a moment, and then they stepped forward.


    but.


    "do not come!"


    "Ginny?"


    Ginny turned to her parents and her brothers and said, "Harry and Ron are across from each other. I can hear them calling. There is only one door left. Open this door and let them come out. Fast enough, we have a chance, mother, help me, save Harry and Ron, they have a chance to come back."


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin looked at the expressions on the faces of these people, wishing to slap himself.


    I have to say that the 63rd generation of Merlin regretted it later.


    He regretted not doing this, but regret, why didn''t he just rescue a Harry, why did he bring Ron, and even, why didn''t he go to the black magicians to cooperate.


    However, the 63rd generation of Merlin did not give up, and began to think of ways to regain his control.


    Ginny''s parents and brothers looked at each other.


    "Dad, mom!"


    "..."


    Ginny looked anxiously at the control that was being regained by the sixty-third generation Merlin and yelled at her parents: "Help me, it''s almost a bit."


    Isn''t it just a little bit?


    At this moment, behind the gate of hell, the scenery of **** magma has appeared, and with the howling, crying and wailing soul burning sound, it is the **** gate that has been more than half opened.


    Ginny''s parents and brothers glanced at each other. In the end, the hope for the return of their son was overwhelmed by all their sanity, and they took out their magic wands and transferred their magic power to Ginny.


    moment.


    Ginny¡¯s magical power skyrocketed and once again seized control. The next second, the magical power of the 63rd generation of Merlin Mage was controlled, and the magic power that was connected to them instantly bombarded the gate of hell.


    Boom!


    The gate of **** opened instantly.


    Ruined.


    The sixty-third generation of Master Merlin wailed in his heart at this moment, and his face grew old almost instantly at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the moment when the gate of **** opened, the hope in his heart was gone.


    "Harry!"


    "Ron!"


    Almost at the moment when the gates of **** opened wide, Ginny directly saw the two soul bodies behind it. After a while, the color of joy rushed to the eyebrows, and she shouted at Harry and Ron: "Quickly Come!"


    Harry and Ron glanced at each other and rushed towards the wide open door of hell.


    but¡­¡­


    Almost at the moment when Harry and Ron were about to step out of the gates of hell, a frightening atmosphere instantly filled the entire basement, rumbling, and the house where Ginny''s family lived collapsed in an instant!


    "Harry!"


    Ginny yelled as Harry watched the demon''s big feet fall, and Harry, who was stepped directly under her feet.


    Next second.


    Ginny couldn''t scream anymore, and the blood on her face disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye the moment she saw Mephisto.


    "interesting."


    Mephisto''s huge demon head protruded out of the gates of hell, trying to land on the head of the sixty-third generation Merlin to see the truth, but at the moment when his head just got out of the gates of hell.


    Boom!


    Mephisto was like touching the power grid, and the flames burst on the devil''s head, causing Mephisto to cry out involuntarily in pain.


    This is the power of the contract!


    can¡­¡­


    This guy is definitely not Supreme Merlin.


    Mephisto''s big demon eyes flickered, looking at the 63rd generation Merlin Urn and said: "Damn reptile, who are you?"


    unfortunately.


    The sixty-third generation of Master Merlin has died in anger.


    To be precise.


    The 63rd generation of Merlin chose the most painful way to die. In order to preserve the last dignity of Merlin, or for his last bit of skin, the 63rd generation of Merlin chose to sever his soul so that he has no possibility of going to hell. opportunity.


    Perhaps the 63rd generation of Merlin felt that only in this way could he atone for his sins.


    "what!"


    Mephisto watched as he chose to sever his soul swiftly and swiftly. As soon as Merlin died in the same way as the previous dozens of generations of Merlin, he was almost mad and suddenly froze.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Supreme Merlin has broken the inheritance dozens of generations ago?


    but¡­¡­


    The breath of Supreme Merlin is still there.


    Mephisto can feel, and even, he can feel some other news.


    Supreme Merlin is still in the world, so the contract left by Supreme Merlin is still in effect, and his inability to get out of the gates of **** is an excellent proof.


    but¡­¡­


    This time, the supreme Merlin doesn''t seem to be a person in the magical world anymore?


    In other words.


    Mephisto laughed wildly: "Hahaha, Supreme Merlin, Supreme Merlin, you have countless calculations, I am afraid you never thought that such a thing would happen, hahaha!"


    Accompanied by Mephisto''s madness to the extreme, under the extreme laughter, that is, countless great wizards of the magic world who have come out of the broken fireplace.


    At the moment when the gate of **** appeared, the alarm bell that symbolized another invasion of hell, which had been left since the time of King Arthur, was sounded, so they rushed over.


    But these great magicians looked at everything in the basement, the gate of **** that opened directly under Mephisto''s body, and the Mage Merlin who was sitting on the spot, listening to Mephisto''s words. , In an instant, his face changed.


    "call out!"


    Mephisto stared at the coveted great magicians, who should have been all his souls many years ago, and said in a loud voice: "The Supreme Merlin is no longer a person in the wizarding world. Therefore, exempt from the wizarding world. The call to **** disappeared, and the magical world will no longer be exempt from death''s call to him."


    "not good!"


    "Run!"


    At the moment Mephisto''s words were just uttered, the few who rushed over this time, because of the death exemption, were lucky to survive until the moment when the face of today''s great magician turned around and wanted to run.


    The death that had been exempted all the time came instantly at the moment the exemption was withdrawn.


    In an instant.


    This time, more than a dozen great magicians decayed almost at a speed visible to the naked eye, and there was no time to react at all. At the moment of decay their souls flew directly into the nearby In the late **** gate, Mephisto was swallowed by Mephisto.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Mephisto chewed on this long-lost magic soul, feeling that the moment when the exemption order temporarily expired, the souls who began to be called to death were very happy.


    even¡­¡­


    Even **** itself, after feeling this moment, originally, the origin that was separated from Mephisto, seemed to have signs of merging gradually.


    But it was only gradually.


    After all, the Supreme Merlin still exists, although Mephisto thinks that the Supreme Merlin is not a person in the magical world this time, so he takes a trick to cancel the exemption from the magical world.


    But Supreme Merlin is still there. Once Supreme Merlin enters the magical world again, the contract will be restored at that time. There is only one way to completely invalidate the contract.


    That is to make Supreme Merlin completely disappear.


    Only in this way, and only in this way, can the contract he signed with the Supreme Merlin be completely invalidated, and all souls will return to hell, even the contract that he was forced to sign without stepping into the small break. Will be lost again.


    At that time.


    He was able to merge with the **** dimension once again. By that time, that guy, the source of the steal, would not be threatening Mephisto at all.


    just¡­¡­


    He can''t get out.


    Next second.


    Bow your head.


    Mephisto''s eyes flickered and fell on a soul, Harry who appeared in two appearances.


    Next second.


    boom!


    Mephisto grabbed Harry''s soul, took Harry''s soul directly from it, threw it in his mouth, and then threw the remaining different soul out.

 Chapter 437: Lord Voldemort

    Harry Potter is not a normal person.


    This is from the perspective of a normal person. After all, Harry Potter became Voldemort¡¯s Horcrux by accident. Therefore, even after death, Harry Potter¡¯s soul is still There is a part of Voldemort''s soul.


    Landing!


    Boom.


    Harry Potter, who was originally lying on the ground, opened his eyes like a sleeping beauty with a thump, and then gasped like a survivor who had just been rescued from drowning.


    Next second.


    ¡®Harry Potter¡¯ seemed to have thought of something, with a scream, he turned around and his eyes fell behind the gate of hell, on the exposed part of Mephisto like a mountain like a demon.


    Boom!


    ¡®Harry Potter¡¯ got up instantly and knelt in front of the gate of hell, or in other words, kneeled in front of Mephisto.


    "Tom Marvolo Riddle, thanks to the benevolent Lord of Hell!"


    Yes it is.


    Tom Marvolo...


    Or Voldemort.


    Voldemort¡¯s body was completely gone, and Mephisto didn¡¯t have so much time to find Voldemort¡¯s identical body. Fortunately, Harry Potter as Voldemort¡¯s Horcrux, Voldemort used Harry Po Resurrection of the special body is not impossible.


    "Quack!"


    Mephisto made a series of strange calls: "Find the supreme dragon ring, bring it to me, I can give you the highest grace, let you live forever, even..."


    Speaking of which.


    Mephisto suddenly took Voldemort with his right hand directly into his hand, then turned around and took Voldemort to leave the gate of **** again: "Devil giants, the gate of **** has been opened, go up and take back our glory!"


    Finished.


    Mephisto directly pulled Voldemort and quickly left the place. After the words fell, the rumbling sound of Hell''s Magma Mountain was endless, and the sleeping giants and demons screamed in bursts, rumbling like a truck passing by. The same crushed toward the gates of hell.


    boom!


    A giant demon successfully rushed through the gates of **** and arrived in Scotland, but soon, with a bang, the giant demon had not had time to roar, and was bombarded by a giant demon brandishing a bone stick from behind. Got the big head.


    Although the giants and demons are all of one race, can things like demons be called demons if they have so-called feelings?


    Admittedly.


    Today''s Mephisto, even the succubus of **** and some other demons cannot descend into the world due to the content of the contract, but the giant demons are not among them.


    To put it simply, although giant demons are also called demons, they are also in the **** dimension, but when Mephisto just descended, these giant demons had not yet been crowned with the title of devil.


    They were one of the oldest and most primitive beings in the world tree after Midgard fell and became a small ball. They belonged to the same line of giants.


    Over the years, Mephisto has used the dimension of **** to confuse and assimilate them, turning them from giants into giant demons, but Mephisto cannot command these giant demons with brute force and no IQ.


    Even these giant demons will come down from the magma mountain of **** from time to time, disturb the hell, and devour all the demons they noticed like locusts.


    This irritated Mephisto for a while.


    Right now.


    Put these giant demons on the small broken ball. If the small broken ball today can''t even stop these giant demons, it''s just right, but if it stops, Mephisto will not feel at a loss.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, it was like a stampede on the gate of hell. Numerous giants and demons crowded each other, biting each other, all wanting to get out of the gate of hell.


    quickly.


    Hundreds of giants and demons ran out from the gates of hell, and then rumblingly went in all directions, some went straight into the forest, some were blasted He jumped into the icy river.


    at this time.


    "Oneshette!"


    "God!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    A Kun''s fighter jet that belonged directly to the Aegis of London instantly docked in the sky. Looking around, the entire Fort William was almost turned into ruins at this moment, one after another, giant demons with the lowest height of four meters. Destroying one building after another like a hurricane passing by.


    "Door of hell!"


    "what?"


    "That is¡­¡­"


    He has a broken horn on his forehead and a tail on his back. He is better dressed than a tramp. It is not like an ordinary person. It is the son of a demon who came to the world after World War II because of a call from the Third Reich, hell. The Duke pointed to the gate of **** that had been completely exposed and was constantly vomiting giant demons and said: "We must close him."


    "How to turn off?"


    "Kill the magician who summoned out of the gates of hell."


    "..."


    The gate of **** itself is not open and close. Moreover, the gate of **** is a creation of hell, and it is unlikely to be destroyed by external forces. The only way to close the gate of **** is to kill the spellcasters who summoned out of the gate of hell. .


    but¡­¡­


    Everyone stared at that almost occupied by giants and demons, even the completely **** scene on the floor, they couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    Who dares to go down?


    "that!"


    The Hellboy looked at the shivering figure behind the broken house, his eyes lit up, and he walked directly to the side, accompanied by the shrill lights flickering, and then, the Hellboy jumped directly from five hundred meters. Above the sky, I jumped straight down.


    new York.


    Long island.


    "Ok?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    She had already moved from the balcony to the bed. Hermione was lying in Lake''s arms as always, her nose twitching from time to time. Hermione looked up and looked at Lake whose eyebrows bounced while speaking, and asked curiously: "What happened?"


    Lake looked at Hermione thoughtfully: "Hell is agitated."


    Hermione was puzzled.


    Just now, Lackner¡¯s **** power gained after swallowing Mephisto¡¯s eldest son suddenly passed a bit of information. As for what kind of information?


    Lake looked strangely at Hermione: "Hell, the immunity from the wizarding world was temporarily withdrawn. Just now, the souls of thousands of old immortal magicians were taken back by hell. ."


    Hermione''s eyes widened. "What?"


    Even at the stage of being backlashed by magic power, after hearing the news, he still couldn''t help but sat up from Lake''s arms in shock: "How is it possible, Master Merlin..."


    Lake looked at Hermione who was suddenly still, and smiled knowingly: "It seems you want to understand?"


    Mage Merlin stayed in the magical world. Mephisto¡¯s tentacles could not reach the earth, let alone reach the magical world. The reason why he appeared with a demon face last time was because Lake had chopped it out in the magical world. One person, let Mephisto come through the gap of the soul will hell.


    But even if it was that time, the barrier of the magical world would prevent Mephisto from being true. As long as Mage Merlin did not extract magic power from the magical dimension, relying on the disguised Merlin breath would be enough to blind Mephisto.


    but now?


    Mage Merlin not only ran out of the magical world, but even directly used magic power to open the gates of **** and bring Harry Potter and others back to life?


    This is unclear, does the old birthday star hang himself?


    but¡­¡­


    Lake felt the information obtained at the moment when Mephisto relaxed the suppression of his authority because of the momentary pleasure, and shook his head and looked at Hermione: "These sixty-three generations of Merlin are still a bit dignified in the end. To kill himself, but he may be because of the illusion, wanting to keep his last bit of face."


    Hermione did not speak. Although she had already gone out of the wizarding world, and she still suffered the price of purifying her house up to now, after all, the wizarding world is the whole place that runs through her memory, but now she has gone out. Such a thing?


    and many more.


    Hermione suddenly remembered something: "Sixty-third generation Merlin could not know that the gate of **** was discovered by Mephisto and would open it forcibly."


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin intended to steal the soul, not to steal it.


    To steal the soul I want to enter the village quietly, not to shoot.


    But to grab it?


    Once discovered by Mephisto, the only result is an explosion on the spot, first snatching the soul of **** from Mephisto, who already knows it, how is this possible?


    The sixty-third generation of Merlin couldn''t be so floating. If he was so floating, it would be impossible for him to just squeeze his fist while threatening Harry Potter to commit suicide and never make a move.


    Lake smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn''t ask, but I don''t know if you like this answer."


    Hermione looked at Lake: "Tell me."


    Lake nodded and said, "Ginny, her parents, and her elder brother, when the 63rd generation of Merlin realized something was wrong, and when they were about to let go, they directly counted the 63rd generation of Merlin, and then, desperately opened the hell. The gate caused this disaster."


    Hermione was silent: "Ginny..."


    Right.


    In this incident, although it was said that it was triggered by Dudley Dursley, the biggest loser was Ginny. Her fiance was forced to commit suicide on the spot, and her brother Ron was even killed. There is not even scum left in the shots.


    After Lake finished speaking, he touched his chin: "However, I am very curious. In other words, at this moment, **** has collected nearly a thousand great magicians who survived by exemption. Then when I pressure the magic world, Why don''t they come out?"


    Hermione sighed, "Why can I be afraid of death."


    Lake looked at Hermione.


    This answer...


    It feels inexplicably reasonable.


    Hermione shook her head: "Back then, when Voldemort made a mess and occupied the entire Hogwarts, they never appeared. After all, they have lived long enough, and they hope to live longer."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 438: The 1st family of giants running out of hell

    Lake snorted.


    Longevity and strength are also complementary to each other. True longevity refers to pursuing longevity with strength. The fundamental purpose is to free yourself from all constraints.


    The results of it?


    The practice of these old magicians is completely turning the cart before the horse. Can the longevity of Gou Ming be called longevity?


    Gou Ming''s longevity, to put it bluntly, is not as good as a thousand-year-old bachelor.


    This is not.


    The moment Mephisto drilled the loophole and cancelled the immunity, what could they do if they died? Isn''t it, under the law, they can''t resist the call of **** and go straight to hell?


    "Hey."


    "what''s happenin?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Lake thought for a while, shook his head towards Hermione, and said helplessly: "If I know that there are so many deadly magicians in the magic dimension, believe me, I will send them off first."


    it''s good now.


    Lao Tzu became a clam, Mephisto became a fisherman directly.


    Two dogs fight, play off.


    If Lake knew that there were so many deadly magicians in the magical world, he would definitely not let the magical world go so easily. He would have to find a reason to chop off these deadly magicians with a single knife.


    In this way, even if Lake can''t go to **** now and cannot obtain the souls of these life-saving magicians, but if Lake did it, Mephisto would not get it.


    What now.


    Mephisto was full of food, and even had a hunch in Lake. Once Mephisto digested the souls of these life-dead magicians, he would definitely focus on Lake''s authority.


    The reason why the Hell Dimension and Mephisto are separated is because Mephisto signed an unequal treaty. At the moment, this unequal treaty may be invalidated. Wait until Mephisto once again merges with the Hell Dimension. , Once again become the real master of dimensions, at that time, what use is Lake''s poor authority?


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake blinked.


    its not right.


    It is so easy for Mephisto to become the Lord of Dimensions again. The Supreme Merlin is still there, but he is not in the wizarding world now. If the Supreme Merlin returns to the wizarding world, the contract will take effect again.


    Wow.


    After thinking about this, Lake said to Hermione, "Now, even if you don''t want to be Supreme Merlin, there seems to be no way."


    Hermione frowned and looked at Lake.


    Lake said: "I am determined to win Mephisto''s hell. Only when the **** dimension is swallowed can the law of **** be obtained by the chaotic universe, extending the law of death, if Mephisto is once again combined with the **** dimension. , Then, although I am not afraid of Mephisto, this will greatly delay time."


    "Death or life?"


    "There is only death in hell, no life, but the law of life is actually very good, that I am not in a hurry."


    "..."


    It is not easy to want a law of life.


    Lake estimated that after he swallowed the hell, and after the law of death, he would be able to cross the void at that time. At that time, he would find a life planet with life and the characteristics of life can be seen directly swallow it, and plundered that life. Planet, in this way, wouldn''t there be a law of life?


    Very simple.


    The law of life is very special, but from a certain point of view, the law of life is actually a horrible commodity. Looking beyond the earth, so many aliens are looking for a pleasing to swallow.


    Just...


    It can also be regarded as doing a family planning work for this increasingly crowded Marvel universe.


    and many more.


    Am I a Thanos?


    Hermione shook her head, still concerned about things in London: "How about London now?"


    Lake hehe smiled: "Is London good? I don''t know, but Scotland will definitely suffer."


    although¡­¡­


    When the Hellboy jumped directly from an altitude of 500 meters, and then directly found Ginny who was trembling and consuming her magic power and hiding in a corner, he cursed directly, and then did not She crushed Ginny''s neck mercilessly.


    At the moment of Ginny''s death, the wide open door of **** rumbling, seemingly unbearable, the two iron doors began to close from the unfolded state.


    but.


    In this short period of time, thousands of hungry giants have crawled out of hell. From a condescending look, these thousands of hungry giants are walking along the gates of **** as the center, fast The expansion towards the surrounding.


    The hungry giants ignore the Hellboys who are like little ants. After all, the Hellboys are also from hell. Although they ran away from home when they were very young, the race is hell. Before the Hellboys did not provoke them, these giant demons We are too lazy to fight with this little ant.


    Hellboy ran out five hundred meters, then, raised his head, grabbed the Quin''s fighter jet''s falling rope, and quickly returned to the cabin: "The gate of **** is closed, but what about these hungry giants?"


    The Aegis agents in the cabin peeked at each other.


    How to do?


    What can be done, they must not be able to do it alone, they can only ask for help. After all, the matter of **** is not only the matter of London, but also the matter of the whole world.


    "Scotland is blocked, even if the situation is out of control, we must keep the situation within our control!"


    "understand."


    "Block Scotland."


    "..."


    the next day.


    Washington!


    Lake looked at General Ross, who also hung up the phone, and smiled, "From the Pentagon?"


    Rose put down the phone and looked at Lake: "The white building?"


    Lake shrugged: "Actually, I reject the position of Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security."


    Betty, who is still a captain over there, listened to Lake''s words and couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    Yes it is.


    Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security.


    This was when Minister Kelly officially retired ten days ago. This position can be regarded as Minister Kelly''s last gift to Lake at the last time.


    The Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, and the New York State Department of Homeland Security, as well as the Super Investigation Bureau.


    even¡­¡­


    Lake didn¡¯t know that under Secretary Kelly¡¯s dazzling operation in the last month, the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s status was directly raised to the same status as other law enforcement agencies under the Homeland Security Agency¡¯s name, directly out of the control of the Homeland Security Agency and became Similar to the Department of Homeland Security, Secret Service, and Coast Guard, they are all directly under the Department of Homeland Security.


    Similarly, the Super Investigation Bureau is directly managed and led by the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security.


    In this case, Minister Kelly felt that if the new minister had any thoughts relative to Lake in the future, he would be only half a level behind, and he would make him think twice before proceeding.


    then.


    After Minister Kelly had done all this, when he was about to leave, when his family was about to immigrate to Australia to start the retirement model, Minister Kelly and Lake had a drink for the last time and told Lake the news.


    At first Lake refused.


    But when he heard that he could occupy a position in the name of managing the Super Investigation Bureau and work in New York, he agreed.


    have to say.


    Secretary Kelly is a very good leader, and he has always qualified very happily. From 2002 to the beginning of 2008, after six years, with the cooperation of the two, homeland security has achieved quite a lot. achievement.


    Again.


    As long as the Department of Homeland Security exists for one day, then the first leader, Secretary Kelly, will be the same as Director Hoover, who will be regarded as permanent.


    Rachel curiously asked Lake next to him: "What happened?"


    Lake put the phone away and got up with General Ross on the opposite side: "It''s not a federal thing, specifically, we won''t know until the meeting is over."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at General Ross: "Pennsylvania Avenue?"


    General Rose nodded.


    Lake looked down at his suit: "Wait for me, I''ll go up and change into a suit."


    Suits are also considered formal wear.


    but¡­¡­


    This kind of occasion where the Pentagon bosses are present, there is no doubt that in order to increase some impression points, if you want to get the approval of this group of people, there is no doubt that the military uniform is the formal dress.


    after an hour.


    The white palace.


    In the meeting room.


    "Gentlemen."


    Wearing a suit, as the term of office is getting closer, Mr. President who is about to step down stands there with his hands propped on his seat, watching the people attending the meeting and saying: "London wants us to provide support."


    The big guys at the Pentagon flipped through the fact sheet from London.


    Lake is not among them.


    Lake and the newly appointed Minister of Land and Resources, who was nominated by the new president a dozen days later, sat in the camp of Washington institutions and also looked at the documents in hand.


    correct.


    Nick Fury and Alexander Pierce of Aegis were among them.


    As for London''s request for help, there is no doubt that it is the thousands of giant demons who have raged all night on the land of Scotland.


    Aerial high-definition pictures of giants and demons came into view.


    At first, London wanted to solve it internally, but these were giant demons, not dwarf demons. With so many satellites above their heads, how to prevent them?


    The Secretary of Defense put down the documents in his hand and listened to the words that he was about to step down as Mr. President in ten days and said: "London is our ally, and the devil of **** is not just for London alone."


    Mr. President said: "So, send troops to support?"


    Lake looks at his nose, his nose looks at his heart.


    It''s nothing to do, hang up high.


    but¡­¡­


    The views of the Secretary of Defense and the generals at the Pentagon appear to have diverged.


    One sentence.


    Before today, the Commonwealth and London were arguing about the Merrick Medical and Biological Group in the world. Regarding the federal military¡¯s allegations, London was completely straightforward, saying it was the personal behavior of the Merrick Group. It.


    There was no apology.


    During the video conference last week, several people were still chatting with each other. Even during this time, Langley was in a fight with MI6 in London.


    At the very least, the stronghold of MI6 in New York State has been straight and clean.


    The same goes for the Langley base in London.


    What''s wrong now?


    How to drop.


    Finally remembered to ask dad for support?


    If the federation were to go like this, what would it be?


    Isn''t that a crime?


    ...

 Chapter 439: Hellboy packing his debut

    ut¡­¡­


    In the end, the decision made by the Federation is still of the kind that can send troops.


    But wait.


    Wait fifteen days and wait for the new president to take office. After all, it is ten days before the current Mr. President resigns. What if there is a scandal that is annihilated by the army now?


    Now Mr. President doesn''t want to put a pot on himself.


    If you can hide, you can hide.


    Moreover, as long as there are enough benefits, for those present, any grudges and grievances can be temporarily let go. These fifteen days are also left for the Federation to operate.


    For example, what benefits can be gained from this and London.


    After beheading the hungry giant, the body belongs to the Federation?


    The secret weapon in London, the Hellboy Federation can study and study together with London to see what is the difference between living **** creatures and humans?


    But this request is probably a dream.


    But this is the so-called broken window effect. London will definitely not share the Hellboy with the Federation. If this is the case, then the broken window effect can be used to fight for some other benefits.


    In this way, London would not be so resistant.


    The meeting came quickly and broke up quickly.


    wrong¡­¡­


    To be precise, Lake went faster. The Pentagon and the Department of Defense plus S.H.I.E.L.D. are still working together with the President who has been in office for ten days to discuss the benefits of taking advantage of this opportunity and London.


    Except for the white palace.


    Newly appointed to replace Secretary Kelly and become the new Secretary of Homeland Security, Gene stopped Lake, who was about to get in the car and leave: "Tonight, Mr. Vice President has a dinner. Will we go there together?"


    Lake smiled, declined directly, then got in the car and left.


    It''s not that he doesn''t give face to the new president who takes office ten days later, nor is it that Lake is holding it, but that he is still in multi-line operations now, and his women are too busy, so how can politicians leave the vice president? Sir.


    However, he declined. Lake knew the relationship between the newly appointed Secretary of Homeland Security Adam and the incoming President, so he asked Adam to help him greet him.


    Lake has given face.


    If the incoming president is a prudent person, then, ride a donkey, read the songbook, and walk around.


    Back home.


    Rachel asked curiously what happened to Lake when he came back.


    Lake didn''t hide from Rachel, he directly told about the fact that there are giants and demons in Scotland. Anyway, this matter can''t be kept for long.


    There are not only satellites of various general situations in the sky, but also many satellites belonging to the media.


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake took out his mobile phone, handed it to Rachel, and smiled: "Let¡¯s take a look at the pictures of all kinds of hungry giants. But, say yes, this news beyond the media cannot be the first to report it. In that case, I It''s too conspicuous."


    If this news is going to explode, it should also be exploded by the media in London.


    Rachel took the phone and kissed Lake: "Don''t worry, my dear, I know how to measure it."


    Lake smiled.


    This sentence is true.


    Rachel has always known what to do and what not to do. After all, Rachel was born as a political reporter in Washington, and his keenness on some matters is unmatched.


    Ten days later.


    January 20th, 2008.


    The white palace changes ownership.


    The new president, who was born in the democratic parties, was formally sworn in and moved into the White Palace.


    There are two parties in the Federation, Republican and Democratic. The difference between the two is that, in simple terms, the Republic is on the right. The supporters are religious organizations, large corporations, veterans and white-skinned people. They are more conservative.


    As for democracy, it is relatively free. Feminism, minorities, and groups with different sexual orientations basically belong to him.


    As for which of the two is good and which is bad?


    There is a word called Bai Zuo.


    The answer... is self-evident.


    As a rightist, Lake actually didn''t want to come to attend, but the President''s Office sent an invitation letter, and the dinner party has never been. It is not very good to go this time.


    But after attending the swearing-in ceremony, Lake took a direct flight to leave Washington and returned to New York.


    Lake made up his mind.


    In the next eight years, no, at least, in the next four years, if you can return to Washington, you will return less. After all, in the next four years, the white buildings will no longer be the white buildings that Lake is familiar with and agrees with.


    Early February.


    Lake completely took back the clones scattered everywhere, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Go downstairs.


    Lake looked at Skye who was making breakfast at the bar, and blinked, "No, it''s just last week. Is this holiday again?"


    Skye shook his head, opened the refrigerator, took out an apple from it, and pointed to the laundry room not far away: "I have some clothes that are dirty. Take them back and wash them."


    Lake said, "Very thrifty."


    Skye smiled, thanked him, and said, "Also, today, I made an appointment with Aunt Hermione. I will go to the university with her to apply for a hearing certificate."


    Lake nodded.


    This was originally one of Hermione''s plans, but who knew that the cost of giving up magic power was so high that it was not until a week ago that Hermione had come out of her weakness.


    Lake thought for a while and said, "Hermione is pregnant now, so take care of you."


    Skye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will."


    Lake looked at the watch in his hand, turned his head and glanced upstairs, and said to Skye: "Then you are waiting for her at home and haven''t woken up yet."


    Hermione is now basically the same as when Rachel was pregnant, she is very sleepy, usually does not sleep until 8 o''clock in the morning, and basically does not open her eyes.


    Gardners Island!


    Super inspection bureau.


    At this moment, the headquarters of the Trident Spiral Twin Towers has been completely completed. Starting last week, the gates have been set up on the only bridge that enters and exits Gardners Island.


    Thus.


    If there is an intruder attacking from the ground, once they forcibly break through the gate, then it will take 1.5 kilometers from the gate to actually walk to the bay-crossing bridge on Gardners Island, which is enough for the headquarters to warn in advance and kill everything. Coming enemy.


    In the meeting room.


    While Bass and Hill were making briefings, Lake, who was sitting at the top, read the briefing outline compiled by assistant Tiffany, and nodded from time to time, indicating that he had no opinion on the implementation.


    With the completion of the Gardners Island Headquarters, the Super-Inspection Bureau is fully fired this time. It is the headquarters alone. Basically, every day, selected police officers, veterans and social job-seekers from various regions come to apply for employment.


    Although Gardners Island can accommodate more than 30,000 agents in the headquarters, after Hill and Bath discussed, maintaining half of the current number is actually the top priority, and there is no need to spread too much.


    After half an hour.


    Lake put down the briefing and said to Bath and Hill: "This year, the Department of Homeland Security and White Building allocated 30 billion U.S. dollars to the Super Investigation Bureau."


    Bass and Hill looked at each other.


    30 billion?


    It''s a whole hundred million more.


    Seeing this, Lake smiled and said, "Of course, this is required."


    The emergence of hunger giants in Scotland has become a hot news in the world recently. There has been a lot of buzz, and it even made people think that London was about to explode.


    In order to avoid panic, London made a decision that is not yet known whether it is right or wrong.


    After an operation in London, he wrapped the Hellboy directly and made his debut. The debut video is just one. The Hellboy jumped and yelled directly, holding a big knife made of a propeller and smashing a giant demon from the top of his head. Open and split in half.


    The picture has to be said to be very bloody.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s rather exciting. After all, in this video, although the height and reminder dominate the giant demon, it is still as vulnerable as a slug under the sword of Hellboy.


    The London stock market also stopped the trend of diving after this video came out.


    But this show is for others.


    The layman looks at the excitement, while the insider looks at the doorway.


    At the very least, Lake knew that in this video of the Hellboy descending like an overlord, the truth was shot at the expense of at least thirty soldiers.


    This 30 billion appropriation is meant for this.


    The ghost knows that the hungry giants will appear in Scotland, and will they appear in the Federation? Now, apart from London, the other four overlords are gloating, and they want to keep it like this. I don''t want this schadenfreude to turn into empathy.


    The Super-Inspection Bureau, as the law enforcement bureau that investigates all the supernatural imaginations of the Union on the surface, this 30 billion allocation is for the purpose. Even if the devil cannot be prevented from appearing, it must be controlled at the first time.


    At least it can''t be the same as London this time, basically, it can be regarded as a complete abandonment of Scotland.


    and.


    Lake looked at Hill: "This year, S.H.I.E.L.D. funding has also doubled from last year."


    Hill seemed to think of something: "The new president?"


    Lake nodded.


    This time, Mr. New President not only approved the increase of the Super Investigation Bureau¡¯s 30 billion quota this year, but also treated SHIELD in the same way.


    But his excuse for increasing S.H.I.E.L.D.''s budget is quite unique.


    The five hegemons have the ability to solve internal affairs, but other than that, so this time, with the opportunity of the giant devil, Mr. New President directly pulled the five economically capable countries beyond the five hegemons into the gods. The SHIELD group chat expressed the seriousness of the current situation and asked them to contribute money to increase the strength of SHIELD.


    obviously.


    This new Mr. President seems to be inclined to SHIELD.


    Under this wave of budget allocations, which is twice that of last year, basically, it is considered to be a half-crippled by Lake, hanging over there, basically just a few breaths away, S.H.I. But how to say, it can be regarded as a sigh of relief.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at everyone: "How about SHIELD has nothing to do with us. In short, it''s just one thing, Federation, SHIELD can''t be touched, as long as he dares to stretch out his claws, come and I will chop one.


    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 440: Apprentice of the wizard

    Obviously, he was almost half-dead. As a result, for another president, he was suddenly given a sip of Shiquan Dabu pills, not to mention full of blood and resurrected, but he also changed from lying on his stomach to standing.


    This is so fucking.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s not that Lake didn''t want to stop in the past. If he wants to stop, it is also possible, but it is not necessary.


    At this time, what do the five overlords want to invest in SHIELD?


    This is easy to guess.


    Let the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. be on the front line of Sulanger area. After all, S.H.I. , Also does not need to be announced to the public.


    The second is to use S.H.I.E.L.D. to expand the influence of the five hegemons in the world once again, and to use the tool of S.H.I.E.L.D. to gain further law enforcement authority more justifiably.


    For example, the Federation can use S.H.I.E.L.D. to enforce justice worldwide.


    London and Paris would just follow the buttocks and shout.


    As for the Eastern Kingdom and Russia, even though they are only paying, they can still use S.H.I.


    He was doing dirty work, but his hands were still white, they looked cute and cute, and they still looked harmless to humans and animals.


    and so.


    This is the general trend. Lake thought for a while, and felt it was unnecessary. Moreover, since Lake hung up Daniel Whitehorse, both S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra have become honest.


    Lake thought for a while, as long as he holds the bottom line, the rest, what are Aegis and Nine Heads doing? Anyway, he holds the cards that can lift the table at any time, and he also has the power to lift the table.


    This is enough.


    Lake does not care about how Aegis makes trouble outside of the Union. Even if Aegis plays snakeskin outside of New York State, Lake actually doesn¡¯t bother to bother about it, but in New York State, it¡¯s in one-third of Lake¡¯s land. .


    Ha ha.


    Whether it''s Aegis or Hydra, as long as you dare to stretch out your claws, Lake will dare to chop!


    "correct!"


    At the end of the meeting, administrative director Maria Hill suddenly thought of something, and said to Lake: "The staff on the Magic Operations Department had been evacuated yesterday."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and nodded: "I thought they left in early January."


    Hill shook his head and said: "The new contact person, a few days ago, sent the last batch of magical animal traps here, and then left."


    Lake grumbled.


    On the earth, a colony of giant demons appeared in Scotland. It was already a tumbling storm, and it once made the people of the world feel that the end is coming again.


    But for today''s magical world, the end has come.


    In the past two months, one after another, the magicians who survived by saving their lives went to the **** dimension to report to Mephisto. Within these two months, the foundations of the magical world disappeared instantly. It''s nearly two-thirds.


    Under this circumstance, although they lived long enough, several reclusive great magicians who depended on their own strength to continue their lives came out of their reclusive places to suppress the magical world that was panicking at the moment.


    All over the world, the magicians outside have all returned to the magical world at this moment.


    Those powerful magicians gathered in the Magic Council to discuss countermeasures and dispatched magicians to go to Scotland to assist the ordinary world in suppressing the giants and demons who tried to break through the human blockade and spread from Scotland.


    This is not.


    After the original plan was built along with Gardners Island, the renewed work of rebuilding the Commonwealth Magic World also stalled.


    Hill asked, "Does it need to be... revoked?"


    Lake looked up at Hill. "Why?"


    Talking.


    Lake screamed and looked at Hill and said: "Just let it go. The magical world means that after this **** invasion crisis is over, if this crisis is resolved, they will send someone over to settle in our place. Side."


    This is what the contact person in the wizarding world said directly to Lake.


    Lake forgot to talk to Hill and the others.


    but¡­¡­


    Don''t come if you leave.


    Lake didn''t say this to the contact person, but basically it was confirmed. As long as the Supreme Dragon Ring is in hand, the center of the magic world should also be transferred to the federal magic world.


    Feng shui turns in turns, which has been the case since ancient times.


    And Hermione is also looking forward to the Supreme Dragon Ring at this moment, not only because after becoming Supreme Merlin, she will be able to step into the transcendence again, but also allow her to let the contract between **** and the magic world continue to take effect.


    After all, Hermione was born in the wizarding world. Although she had gone out of the house, her feelings for the wizarding world were still there.


    just¡­¡­


    Time flies to March.


    Lake stood in the private office of the Trident Spiral Building on the 108th floor, and frowned as he watched Gardiners Bay not far away.


    The whereabouts of the Supreme Dragon Ring is still unknown.


    even¡­¡­


    There is no way for Lake to use the tracking card, because it is very simple. The tracking card can only track people, not specific things.


    What''s more, the supreme dragon ring is not an ordinary thing. As an artifact passed down in the line of the supreme Meilin, the supreme dragon ring is actually self-conscious.


    As a symbol of the Supreme Merlin, when the new generation of Supreme Merlin has not yet grown up, the greatest role of the Supreme Dragon Ring as a token is to protect the road, which can protect the safety of the Supreme Merlin that has not yet grown up.


    Did I look in the wrong direction?


    Isn''t it the supreme dragon ring in the version of "The Sorcerer Apprentice"?


    hiss!


    Lake took a deep breath and thought of this possibility, but immediately afterwards, Lake shook his head again. These days, he took advantage of Mephisto, who had been proud of the spring breeze in **** since this period of time, relaxes. After using his **** power once, I learned about Mephisto''s next plan.


    When Mephisto finally remembered yesterday and once the authority was suppressed, Lake already knew that Mephisto had forcibly opened a **** exit yesterday and threw a **** creature onto the earth.


    And when Lake''s authority was suppressed, he could feel that the destination of the **** creature thrown out by Mephisto was in New York.


    unfortunately.


    When Lake was about to check it out, Mephisto finally noticed Lake''s movements, and with a roar, and after confronting Lake in the air, he once again incompetent and furiously suppressed Lake''s authority.


    Again.


    Lake can''t beat Mephisto in hell, but Mephisto can''t beat Lake in the world, but Lake is the offensive side, and the initiative is in Lake''s hands.


    So Mephisto could only be incompetent and furious.


    Lake recalled yesterday''s confrontation with Mephisto and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Red Queen!"


    "Come on."


    "How''s the query?"


    "Sorry!"


    The Red Queen directly projected a map of New York, and then marked one after another antique shops scattered across the streets and alleys of New York City and said: "I have appealed to the 90s, but the antique shops that went bankrupt and the owner was found None of them meet your requirements. By the way, are you sure you remembered correctly?"


    Lake turned to look at the red queen.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    The Red Queen blinked her eyes very humanely suddenly, and then, on the projected map of New York, a listed antique shop suddenly appeared on the nineteenth block in the Brooklyn area.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Why doesn''t this store have a name?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The Red Queen said this out loud, and then the projected figure disappeared instantly and reappeared in less than a second. She seemed to have changed into an all-red denim and said, "The name of this antique shop is called Antique Shop. According to the information, this antique shop seemed to have settled in New York City when it was still driving a horse and cart, and then it has been circulating to the present. It was recycled by the city hall last month and was just put up for auction."


    "last month?"


    "Yes it is."


    This timeline is not right. Yesterday, there was no thunder and lightning in Brooklyn.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake grabbed the coat hanging next to him and walked directly outside.


    after an hour.


    Lake got out of the car, raised his head, and looked at the antique shop on the other side of the street with a seal. You need to climb a step to enter the antique shopBoom!


    Ignoring the seal on it, Lake pushed lightly and directly opened the door of the antique shop. This move caused some passing people to look at him again and again.


    even.


    Two enthusiastic citizens have already pulled out their phones and started dialing 9-11.


    The antique shop was completely empty and looked extremely desolate. According to the dust on the floor, I guess it might have been emptied five or six years ago.


    "Red Queen."


    Lake with a headset looked at the environment in the antique shop and said, "It should be here, check, I need to know that the things in this antique shop have gone..."


    "Lake?"


    "..."


    Lake turned around, looked at the person who appeared at the door, and raised his eyebrows: "Joe?"


    Joe saw Lake who had turned around, re-pressed the holster button on his waist, walked over, hugged Lake, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost two months, and said, ¡°I just received a report on September 11th. Someone broke into the building sealed by the municipal government. I happened to be nearby. Why did you come here? Is there any case?"


    Lake smiled and said, "No, just come here and take a look. By the way, how are you doing, with yours."


    Joe''s face was rarely flushed.


    at this time.


    A man dressed very British, who felt like a British gentleman walked in from the outside: "Joe."


    Lake looked up, then looked back at Joe, his mouth curled slightly, with a hint of teasing: "Introduce, this one, it should be the Henry Morgan."


    But Joe didn''t pay attention to Lake''s teasing. Instead, frowned and turned to look at Henry: "I told you not to come over. When I figure it out, I will come and find you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "..."

 Chapter 441: Undead forensic doctor

    this is¡­


    Are the young couple awkward?


    Looking at the look and body language of Joe and the English gentleman Henry Morgan, who had moved to the door, and down the stairs, Lake raised his eyebrows, thinking in his heart.


    Could it be that this guy was caught eating with Joe on his back?


    Lake''s heart burst, and his eyes narrowed slightly. If this is the case, then this Henry Morgan can go to death.


    and many more.


    Something is wrong.


    It suddenly occurred to Lake that with Joe¡¯s character, if it was really because Henry Morgan had eaten and grabbed the bag, it would never be the case. The most likely thing is that Joe will directly drive directly to Henry Morgan and that little **** on the spot. Gun shooting.


    and so.


    Why is this, the daily bickering between couples?


    Lake didn¡¯t know why, and suddenly became a little envious. He looked at Joe. He was looking at him. He had a lot of women, but it seemed that there were not a few fierce quarrels. They even felt that they were more than just each other. Knowing each other is so simple.


    have to say.


    Lake looked at the quarrel between Joe and Henry Morgan. Frankly speaking, Lake was a little envious.


    But since it''s very likely that Henry Morgan was not cheating, Lake didn''t bother to pay attention to anything, and directly returned his attention to the present.


    The red queen over there has also sorted out the timeline.


    The Red Queen said through Lake''s headset: "I did find someone who was not right."


    The owner of this house is an old lady from New York City, and last month, the old lady passed away, and then the ownership of this house was returned to the city hall.


    And then.


    About a year ago, this old lady came to collect rent directly, and then returned to Manhattan by car after receiving the rent.


    But after 2001, the old lady didn''t seem to be visiting the door. In her account, every month, one-to-one equal amount of money was credited. After the red, she checked and confirmed this. The rest of the real estate under the name of the old lady is located in several offices on Manhattan Island. The company account is used to fight over there. Only this monthly equivalent remittance is basically determined to be the rent of the antique house in front of it. Up.


    Lake said, "Name."


    Red Queen said: "Abraham Morgan, a Jew, an immigrant, was adopted by an American couple and brought back to New York. Sixty-five this year, he opened an antique shop called Time on the 23rd block."


    Lake nodded.


    at this time.


    Joe over there has also re-entered from the outside, with a trace of apologetic expression on his face, and said to Lake: "Sorry, it seems to make you see a joke."


    Lake smiled. "If you are in trouble, you will tell me, Joe?"


    Joe blinked and hammered Lake''s shoulder like a good buddy: "Of course, what are you kidding about, Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, such a big man, but the ceiling I touched."


    Lake laughed.


    Just say it.


    Although Lake has wondered if there are too many friends, he can take the last elimination method to streamline it, but just as many of Lake¡¯s ideas are temporary intentions, although they often have this idea, many of them will not act. .


    Just as Lake often thinks, this year he wants to regain his habit of running and fitness every day, but every time, he opens his clothes and looks at the bright eight-pack abdominal muscles comforting him. The abdominal muscles are still there. Postpone it for the same.


    Lake nodded: "Okay, then I have time to get together."


    Joe nodded, hugged Lake, and then suddenly remembered her purpose this time. When Joe turned around, at the door, Lake''s silver Porsche Cayenne had already drove away.


    This guy¡­


    Joe glanced around the unpopulated antique shop, and he didn''t quite understand why Lake went to the antique shop that had been largely vacant for about six years, shook his head and walked out.


    then¡­


    A hint of surprise flashed across Joe''s face, and he quickly hid it, regaining his unkind appearance. He walked down and looked at Henry Morgan, who was still on the side of the road with his hands in his pockets, and said, "Henry..."


    Henry Morgan turned to look at Joe: "Joe, I can..."


    Yesterday afternoon, a more thrilling incident happened at a certain subway station in New York. After that, Joe received a more thrilling incident.


    Henry Morgan is undead.


    And he was still an antique man who had lived for more than two hundred years. Although Joe had doubts before, he was still a little trance after confirming this information after Henry''s showdown last night.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that while Henry Morgan had a showdown with her last night, his beloved wife has been running throughout.


    This is the reason why Joe, after listening, said he needed to calm down, and then return to his apartment.


    Although Henry Morgan felt that he was expressing his long-term love by saying this, and women also like the long-term love of a man, don''t forget that the noun of woman is duplicity, and it is a well-known double standard duplicity.


    Joe also has a love for her first husband, but this does not mean that Joe can accept that her boyfriend who is dating also has a love for his ex-wife. At the very least, don¡¯t be inseparable from her. Ex-wife.


    This is the point.


    obviously.


    This Henry Morgan is the same as Andy. Although he has lived long enough, his EQ and IQ are not enough to support people''s expectations for a person who has lived for hundreds of years.


    When Qiao was about to speak, the phone rang. It was her agent.


    hang up the phone.


    Joe looked up at Henry: "Someone came to the New Amsterdam Hospital and wanted to take Adam away?"


    Henry was a little surprised: "What?"


    This Adam, after this time, can be regarded as another cold-blooded animal that runs through the story line of Joe and Henry with immortality and created a targeted case behind him.


    Yesterday afternoon, during the confrontation between Henry and Adam in the subway station, he finally completely subdued the Adam. Of course, the price was that Henry once again appeared in the New York Times with a naked swim in the Hudson River in February. Daily anecdotes page.


    Not to mention that after Joe and Henry recovered, they got in the car and rushed towards the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Let''s talk about Lake.


    Lake pulled over at the intersection of the 32nd block, and after walking a few steps, he pushed aside the entire antique shop at the intersection, the best location, with a sign called Time.


    "welcome!"


    He looked a little old, but his mental head was pretty good. Abraham Morgan, who was clearing an antique clock at the bar, listened to the wind chimes at the door, and looked up at the black suit coming in. Lake, with extraordinary temperament, said hello: "Wait for me, I will fix this old guy on my hand."


    Lake smiled: "Thank you, can I take a look at it?"


    Abraham smiled and said, "Of course, but don''t mess with some things. After all, they are some old things."


    Lake responded and looked at the layout and furnishings of the antique shop. Just a glance was the sense of history rushing over his face.


    The carpet on the inside of the bar on one side?


    Persian?


    Lake raised his eyebrows. It is no wonder that he can take all the Persian carpets and pave the floor directly, and the rent of nearly 10,000 dollars a month is not a problem at all.


    If this time it wasn''t the old lady''s house that the property rights were originally the New York City Municipality, it is estimated that the old lady is still alive. I am afraid that the antique shop will continue to be renewed here.


    But why?


    Lake looked around, but among the antiques, he didn''t find any magical things.


    Is it still being sold?


    Abraham Morgan over there also took off his reading glasses, wiped his hands with a towel, got up, walked over and shook hands with Lake, with a simple expression: "Helping the family find it?"


    Lake curiously said, "Why do you see it?"


    Abraham said: "The average guest doesn''t see the Persian carpet at first sight."


    Lake laughed haha: "I am only interested in some historical things, and, in fact, I am not here to buy anything this time."


    Talking.


    Lake took out his credentials: "Homeland Security, UU Reading Lake Edwin."


    Abraham looked at Lake''s new certificate in December and was a little surprised: "Deputy Minister?"


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s just a fluke."


    If he were not Karen''s son, and relying solely on strength, he is now at best the operations director of the Homeland Security Bureau, and it is unlikely that he will upgrade so quickly.


    After all, at the Washington level, even temporary workers need a certain background, whether they are acquired or congenital.


    In Washington, the amateurs can''t play well.


    No country can be played well by amateurs.


    Abraham closed his voice and smiled: "I don''t seem to feel that there is anything here that can disturb the Department of Homeland Security."


    broken.


    Are they here for Henry Morgan?


    Henry exposed?


    There was a whisper in Abraham''s heart.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Henry Morgan, is it your son?"


    really.


    There was a wave in Abraham''s heart, and he raised his head to look at Lake.


    Lake smiled: "When I was in the New York Police Department, I was a partner with Joe. When I was on the nineteenth block, I just separated from Joe and your son Henry Morgan."


    Abraham was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Lake, and seemed to think: "Yes, yes, Joe has said that she has a partner in the Department of Homeland Security, it''s such a coincidence."


    Lake smiled: "Yeah, in that case, then I will just explain what I came for?"


    After Abraham confirmed that he was an acquaintance, he also relaxed, nodded and said: "Just ask, I will cooperate with the investigation, haha."


    Lake politely said thank you.


    but¡­


    Just as Lake was about to ask about the antique shop in the 19th block.


    The phone''s ringing rang.


    Joe''s!


    ¡­

 Chapter 442: Ill help you if you want to die

    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Tenth floor.


    In a ward, the atmosphere is very heavy. One side of the New York Police Department and the other side of Homeland Security are at war. It seems that the fight will begin in the next second.


    Because it seems to be, lying on the hospital bed with a tube inserted, it seems that he is a vegetative patient.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Lake, who had rushed over, walked in and saw Joe and Andy confronting each other with guns.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Lake."


    "Sir!"


    Joe and Andy looked at the coming Lake, and unanimously put away their weapons.


    Lake looked at Andy curiously: "Why are you here."


    Andy''s answer was simple: "Clan people."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and instantly his eyes fell on the vegetative on the hospital bed, looking at Andy.


    Andy nodded.


    Lake looked at Joe: "What about you?"


    Joe pointed to Adam, who was on the sickbed, and said to Lake, "This is my suspect."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, turned his head and glanced at Henry Morgan, who was standing with Joe just before entering the door.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at the police officers brought by Joe and the team members brought by Andy and said, "You all go out first."


    Andy''s team members walked outside in unison.


    As for Joe?


    Joe nodded at several of her officers.


    quickly.


    Among the overcrowded wards just now, only Lake and Andy, as well as Joe and this Henry Morgan, were left.


    Oh, right.


    There is also Adam who is lying on the hospital bed and has become a vegetable.


    Lycra passed a chair, sat down, rubbed his eyebrows, and looked up at Henry Morgan: "So, you are the one who has been helping the antique shop on the 19th block to pay the rent?"


    Henry Morgan was taken aback.


    Joe frowned and said, "Lake..."


    Lake waved his hand and interrupted directly: "Joe, don''t talk, let me repeat first, repeat again."


    Good guys.


    Lake felt a faint pain in his trigeminal nerve.


    What''s the matter with this special meow?


    Just now, when Lake was in the antique shop and was about to inquire about business matters, Joe suddenly called and asked himself if the Homeland Security Bureau was going to take a patient from the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Lake doesn''t know if there is any action. He is a big man and sits in the office. Unless it is the most critical terrorist case, he will hear the report. For other things, naturally there is an action director who is responsible for the action.


    So Lake asked Joe to ask for the name of the team leader.


    Then asked.


    Lake was even more confused.


    Therefore, I didn''t bother to worry about anything. I directly sacrificed my sixth sense, screamed, and went directly to Joe''s momentary consciousness. In an instant, he seized the memory of these two days.


    Next second.


    Lake looked directly at Henry Morgan: "You are also our race... not right."


    This guy was resurrected in the nearby waters every time he was resurrected with Joe, and the resurrection method of the Midgard was the one that was resurrected in situ.


    but¡­¡­


    Animals are all mutated, maybe this guy is also mutated?


    Lake looked directly at Andy and said: "During your years, have you ever encountered that resurrection does not follow a routine, but every resurrection is resurrected in the water?"


    Andy curiously asked: "Why do you say that?"


    Lake pointed directly at Henry Morgan: "Because this guy will resurrect in the water every time he is resurrected."


    Henry''s face changed suddenly.


    Joe''s face also became tense: "Lake."


    Lake waved his hand again: "This is a bit complicated, Joe, don''t talk."


    Joe opened his mouth.


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows: "Come on one by one."


    This matter seems to be a bit complicated.


    First of all, this Henry Morgan seems to be a Midgard who doesn''t follow the routine. Secondly, this guy also seems to have something to do with the antique shop.


    Again.


    If it wasn''t for Henry Morgan and Joe to have something to do with Joe, what Lake wants, just go to his mind to take it, but after taking it, this guy will become a dementia, the ghost knows if death can be resurrected.


    and so.


    Lake looked directly at Henry Morgan, and pointed to Andy and others: "Her ability is the same as you. She is immortal. Now the ruling prime minister of the Midgard clan, let¡¯s talk about how you discovered that you are immortal. , And why is your way of death so weird."


    Henry was stunned and looked at Andy.


    He used to think that he was the only one, but afterwards, a bad immortal Adam came out. He finally ended the game with Adam yesterday, and Adam became a vegetable by giving him a potion.


    Originally thought that the world was peaceful, but today, another one appeared. Moreover, listening to these words of Lake, it seems that there are not only a few people with this immortal ability, but also a group of people?


    This¡­¡­


    Frankly speaking, Henry Morgan was a little unacceptable.


    It used to be unique, but it was later discovered that it was the best in the world. Then, suddenly there was a kind of bad street.


    but¡­¡­


    After seeing the video evidence given by Andy, Henry was finally determined.


    Andy''s video evidence is the video of a headshot and then resurrection.


    no way.


    Since the Midgard moved to San Norrenzo last year, with the start of a new life, a plan to find and gather the rest of Midgard from all over the world has also begun.


    This is not.


    Since September last year, ten Midgard people have been found. Therefore, in order to prevent headshots every time, I simply recorded a video to avoid headshots and then wake up. not coming.


    Henry over there glanced at Joe with a somewhat complicated expression, and then, after being silent for a while, he told everyone the story about his resurrection.


    But the story comes to the end.


    Andy couldn''t help but frowned and asked, "Where were you thrown into the sea at the time?"


    Henry answered.


    Next second.


    Andy couldn''t help trembling all over and shouted a name.


    after awhile.


    Andy calmed down, glanced at Henry, and then said to Lake: "I probably know what''s going on. He is from Midgard, but not from our tribe."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Henry.


    Good guys.


    Lao Tzu used the plug-in to get King Midgard''s identity. How about you, you are also going to fool into it, planning to grab status with me?


    Henry was shocked again.


    What is meant by yes or no, then am I right?


    Andy said towards Lake: "Remember, I once said that I have a companion who was sealed in an iron coffin by the people of the Holy See and thrown into the sea."


    Lake nodded.


    In this matter, Andy once said that due to the technology of the year, he knew that his companion was suffering the death of reincarnation over and over again under the sea, but Andy was powerless. Because of this, Andy had been in a daze for a long time.


    Andy said: "Back then, the Holy See tried my companion on the grounds that she was a witch. In fact, the Holy See did not make a mistake. She was indeed a witch."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Andy immediately looked at Henry: "You thought that what brought you immortality was that the pirates stabbed you with daggers back then. You can''t verify this. In fact, if you said that the location is correct, then , Your ability was transferred to you by my companion."


    purpose.


    Naturally, it is to prevent myself from suffering the pain of reincarnation drowning.


    Maybe Andy¡¯s companion didn¡¯t know how long he stayed under the sea and how many times he died. Finally, in that new reincarnation, Morgan, who was assassinated and thrown off the boat, was a life-saving straw for her. .


    Especially after Morgan''s blood got into the iron coffin.


    The clan who was a Midgard and a witch used her own witch secret method, and at the cost of her own soul, transferred her immortal life, which had become a curse, to Morgan''s body, thus, let her Complete relief.


    But because Henry Morgan is not a real Midgard, and, coupled with some limitations of the witch secret method, it has led to Henry Morgan inheriting this ability, but every time he is resurrected, he will be in a place where there is water. resurrection.


    Who allowed Henry Morgan to obtain this immortality ability underwater?


    "The witch secret..."


    Henry Morgan muttered this sentence, and then suddenly his eyes lit up, he glanced at Joe next to him, and then said to Andy: "So my immortality can be released?"


    Andy nodded and said: "Your ability is given by the witch secret method. You are not our Midgard, so in theory, any magic can be dispelled."


    Paused.


    Andy looked at Henry Morgan with some curiosity: "Do you want to relieve?"


    Henry and Joe looked at each other, and even, holding Joe''s right hand, nodded: "Yes, if you can, I think, spend the rest of my life with the person I love, and die naturally together."


    MMP.


    This dog food is unprepared.


    Lake interrupted directly: "Then you probably have no chance."


    Henry was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake held up his mobile phone: "I just asked a witch friend, I''m sorry, if this is really the secret of the witch, at the moment when it is lifted, your timeline will be completely restored to the original place, simple Speaking of which, at the moment you are relieved, you will die, dying of old age at a speed visible to the naked eye, unpredictable, and in the blink of an eye, your bones will turn into scum."


    Henry: "..."


    Lake got up from the seat, pointed to the vegetative person on the hospital bed, and looked at Andy: "Although we are short of people, we still need to control them. This kind of person is not necessary to be brought back. You are It''s a lesson from the past."


    Andy made an apologetic expression: "I don''t know. At the moment of receiving the news, we did not have time to investigate in order to prevent him from being discovered."


    Lake waved his hand, and the sixth sense blasted out.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    moment.


    On the hospital bed, the monitoring device connected to Adam, in the display, completely turned into a straight line, one line, after five minutes, there was no ups and downs in a straight line.


    ...

 Chapter 443: The legacy of the neuromagic

    Isn''t it easy to want to die?


    The corner of Lake''s mouth turned slightly, his immortality, he has this strength to guard the immortality of others, if he wants to, then, for Lake, it is just a joke.


    No one can truly be immortal, the difference is only the size of the power.


    Lake looked at Adam who died in a vegetative state, and turned to look at Henry Morgan: "Look, it''s actually a very simple thing to want to die, so the question is, do you still want to die?"


    Henry Morgan swallowed.


    Qiao was taken aback for a moment, stood in front of Henry, and said to Lake: "Lake, don''t scare him."


    Lake laughed loudly: "I didn''t scare him. For so many years, hasn''t he been looking for a way to make himself completely dead?"


    When he was obliterating Adam¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, he saw a small book in which, vividly recorded various ways of death, and even the pain index of various ways of death, comparable to the death encyclopedia.


    And this encyclopedia of death is the Henry Morgan in front of me.


    Joe said: "Henry just wants to be relieved, not to die, and why are you..."


    Speaking of which.


    Joe realized it later, and then looked at Lake magically.


    Lake smiled and ignored Joe¡¯s topic. Instead, he tilted his head and said: "Joe, sure it¡¯s this guy, don¡¯t you change it? I mean, this guy will either continue to maintain this state, or, It will be directly weathered, and there will be no scum left, and this age is too old."


    In other words...


    Betty fell in love with Bruce Banner, who was older than her, and Joe now also fell in love with Henry Morgan, who was also very old.


    What''s wrong with this?


    Not to mention why little girls like uncles, just say something, shouldn''t men always love Yujie more than loli?


    What''s so good about Loli?


    Don''t understand.


    Joe opened his mouth, glanced at Henry next to him, and then at Lake.


    Shet.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and the dog food, who had a premonition that he might come again, stretched out his hand and said: "Okay, I know, when I finish asking about me, you and Andy will go over with them."


    Joe was stunned.


    Lake looked at Andy: "At that time, bring Joe and this Henry back together. When I go back, I will pass by Brussels. I will ask Joe to transform."


    The immortal blood race also has the effect of immortality, so that immortality is right for immortality.


    But in this way, Joe might not be able to return to New York.


    Forget it.


    Lake shook his head and looked at Joe: "Just treat it as the wedding gift I gave you in advance."


    Joe''s face flushed.


    Lake looked directly at Henry Morgan: "Okay, less gossip, the antique shop on the nineteenth block, let''s talk about it."


    Henry returned to his senses: "You mean Barthazze''s antique shop?"


    Yep.


    That''s the name.


    Bassaze!


    One of the apprentices of the thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin, he is most hopeful of inheriting the Supreme Dragon Ring and becoming the magician of the thirty-sixth generation of Supreme Merlin.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Because of a woman, it led to the infighting of the brothers and even the death of the thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin. At the same time, it also caused the whereabouts of the Supreme Dragon Ring to be unknown.


    The 35th generation of Supreme Merlin has three apprentices.


    Bassaze, his younger brother Maxim, and his younger sister Veronica.


    All the stories are to be told from Veronica. Simply put, Veronica likes Bassaze, and Maxim likes Veronica. So, on a dark night with high winds, Mark Sim broke out.


    In order to obtain the love of Junior Sister Veronica, Maxim, and to fly freely with her Junior Sister from now on, under the enchantment of the witch Morgana, he devotes himself to the camp of dark magic. He has cultivated himself for many years. Merlin''s magic power was exchanged for the power of black magic of the same level but more destructive and destructive.


    then¡­¡­


    Maxim took advantage of the thirty-fifth generation of supreme Merlin to explore the sudden disappearance of Merlin''s magic, and took advantage of it, and directly used the black magician to drag the thirty-fifth generation of Merlin into the abyss of black magic.


    But at a critical juncture, the 35th generation of Supreme Merlin took off the Supreme Dragon Ring and threw it to Bassaze, who had come to him, and Maxim combined with the witch Morgana to attack Bassaze.


    unfortunately.


    Evil can never defeat justice, and it is the same here.


    At the sacrifice of junior sister Veronica, Bassaze completely sealed Maksim and the witch Morgana. After knowing why Maksim was betrayed, the guilt of the survivors drove him to believe that all this was nothing. It was his fault, since then, he has been incognito and far away from him.


    The magical world at that time was completely dumbfounded.


    Because it was his business that Bassaze ran away, but the Supreme Merlin had to be there. Once the Supreme Merlin was gone, what would happen to the contract with hell, so the Master Merlin, who was different from the Supreme Merlin, appeared.


    Henry Morgan and Bassaze have known each other for some time.


    After Henry moved to New York that year, he died once because of an accident, and then appeared in the Hudson River. He happened to meet Bassaze who was feeding pigeons by the river.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Lake interrupted aloud: "Bassaze didn''t see that you were resurrected because of the witch''s secret method?"


    Henry shook his head: "At that time, Bassaze was in a terrible state. I didn''t even know that he was a magician. He was just one. He was a wanderer who was talking about God and he was talking to me. He wanted to find A person."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Looking for someone, this is undoubtedly looking for the 36th generation of Supreme Merlin who can resonate with the Supreme Dragon Ring.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake looked at Henry: "Go on."


    Henry recalled the past and continued to say: "Then, it''s nothing."


    According to Henry, after knowing that Bassaze was a muddlehead and did not know how long he had lived, and had been running around the world as a magician, although Barthasseze was crazy and muddleheaded at the time, Henry still forged a friendship with Barthasseze.


    It can be said that Bassazze''s renewed spirit is inseparable from Henry''s meticulous care.


    But it was almost on September 11th in 2001.


    To be precise, it was September 12th. On the second day of the September 11th incident, Henry ran to the 19th block to visit Barthazze, but it was full of fighting marks, but no one was seen.


    "later¡­¡­"


    Henry said: "I waited there for almost a month. Because of a thief in the antique shop on the way, I simply moved the antique shop''s things into my warehouse. I was worried that there were magical artifacts in it. After that, I continued to renew the rent in the antique shop for Barthazzze. You know, I have lived for so long after all. There are still some properties that belong to me all over the world."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Andy.


    Andy was taken aback for a moment, then his face was a little inexplicable: "I know I am the worst of the gangsters, you don''t have to despise me every time."


    Lake shrugged: "This is not contempt. On the contrary, this is a spur. The mountain stone can be used to attack jade. Although it is difficult for humans to learn from the lesson, you are from Midgard. You can learn your lesson so as not to repeat the same mistakes. "


    Andy: "..."


    Joe over there listened to these words, blinked, and looked at Henry: "The whole world, how rich is rich?"


    Henry looked at Joe and didn''t conceal: "When my assets add up, they are almost comparable to those of a small European country."


    Joe''s eyes widened, good fellow, did I find a super rich man casually?


    Lake looked at Andy again.


    Take a look.


    Henry estimates that Andy hasn''t lived long yet, but people can choose to travel by private jet. As for you, all travel is by smuggling.


    Andy took a deep breath, ignoring the meaning of Lake''s eyes, and looked away directly.


    Seeing this, Lake smiled, and looked at Henry: "Where are Bassazze''s things now."


    His goal is not Bassaze.


    Moreover, in the current situation, the Supreme Dragon Ring has been handed over to the primary school student who ran into the Basaze Antique Shop by mistake by Bassaze back then and was chosen by the Supreme Dragon Ring.


    But Lake still couldn''t know the name of the elementary school student. The Red Queen was inquiring to see if he could find any clues on the Internet.


    The Brooklyn Port Warehouse Group.


    Wow!


    Henry and Joe got out of the car Then Henry used the key to open a warehouse door. After opening it, it revealed the neatly piled antiques and some strange creations in the warehouse.


    "That''s it."


    After Henry opened the warehouse, towards Lake, who walked down from the silver Porsche Cayenne behind him,...Hermione said so.


    Lake glanced at the scenery in the warehouse.


    The magical power is full, but if you don¡¯t open the warehouse door, even Lake probably won¡¯t feel it, because the magician who creates these magical items or restrains these magical items has a great deal of magical power. The control is unparalleled.


    But from this point of view.


    Even Hermione can''t do it. You know, when Hermione was still a magician, her manipulation of magic power was already the best among the younger generation of magicians.


    It''s just that in the face of this magical control, Hermione is at best a diamond, and the spellcaster here is already a master.


    "Book of Merlin?"


    After receiving news from Lake, she got on the bus from New York University and said that Hermione, who had found the magician who disappeared with the supreme dragon ring in the legend, looked around everything in the warehouse, and then suddenly froze, exclaimed, and left. When he went to the warehouse, he bent over and pulled out a very simple parchment book from the corner of the shelf.


    Lake walked over: "The Book of Merlin? Is that the magic book that records all the spells of the Supreme Merlin?"


    Hermione nodded.


    The Supreme Merlin has its own system. The magic of the Supreme Merlin comes from the magic bonus of the Supreme Merlin in the past. At the same time, the Supreme Merlin can not only cast the magic of the magical world, but the real reason for the Supreme Merlin to become the magical world looks forward to existence is that only Supreme Merlin one Merlin''s magic of the pulse!


    ...

 Chapter 444: $100,000 for Supreme Merlin

    The Book of Merlin.


    This book records the magic created and passed down by the supreme Merlin in the past. The power is not just a word that can be described as powerful, but to be precise, it is very powerful.


    Burn the mountains and cook the sea!


    The world is falling apart!


    These spells, which are almost regarded as a forbidden curse by the magic world, are described in Merlin¡¯s Book with just one sentence [no need, don¡¯t use it].


    Simply put.


    If you are a magician in the magical world, you have used the burning mountain to boil the sea, but you can''t say that you will be directly into the black magician''s camp and be chased by the entire magical world.


    But if you use the identity of Supreme Merlin to perform.


    that¡­¡­


    It''s Supreme Merlin, oh, that''s all right.


    Hermione blew off the dust on Merlin''s Book, and the moment she wanted to open it, she couldn''t open it alive or dead.


    "really!"


    Hermione held the Book of Merlin and stood up and said to Lake: "According to legend, the only thing that can open the Book of Merlin is Supreme Merlin. Others can''t open it at all."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and took the book of Merlin from Hermione.


    same.


    Can''t open.


    Lake didn''t care about it, and handed the Book of Merlin to Hermione, "Then you hold it first. After the Supreme Dragon Ring is in your hand, can''t you open it?"


    Talking.


    Lake looked at other things around the warehouse.


    at this time.


    "found it."


    "..."


    With a raised eyebrow and a wave of his right hand, Lake directly packed everything in the warehouse into his storage space, and then walked toward the outside of the warehouse.


    Hum!


    The Kun''s fighter jet had stopped on the harbour not far away.


    Lake looked at Henry: "Andy will take you where you should go, Joe, so will you, I will deliver your wedding gift in advance, and you can follow along."


    Finished.


    Lake looked at Andy and the others who came down from the Quin''s fighter jet, pointed at Henry and Joe, and then took Hermione into the silver Porsche Cayenne, and then drove towards the outside of the port. .


    The figure of the Red Queen appeared on the central control.


    Lake took off the headset and put it aside: "Let it out."


    Honghou said: "I searched for information between September 11th, 2001, and didn''t find anything different, but I found a diary on Facebook."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Diary?"


    Does Facebook still have this function?


    A Facebook interface appeared on the large central control screen, and immediately, a paragraph of words was marked by the red queen, saying that this is a diary is actually not correct, this should be a topic of discussion.


    On the most memorable but most formal but unthinkable things.


    The account of the future physicist described such a thing. When he was eleven years old, he remembered it very deeply. It was on September 11th, 2001, that he went out with his teacher. On that day, he met a weird person and gave him a ring to express his hope for the future. On that day, he saw the most incredible picture, but he no longer knew what he was. Was it a mistake or something? Because after returning that day, he had a high fever.


    Although the whole article is about magic or supreme dragon ring.


    but¡­¡­


    The time and place seem to be right.


    "Did you find out what the future physicist was called?"


    "It''s done, David Harkness, a 12th-year student at Midtown College, and the home address has been sent."


    "it is good."


    Lake looked at the navigation address directly displayed on the central control after the red queen disappeared. He shook his head speechlessly, and said to Hermione, who was sitting in the co-pilot and looking at the Book of Merlin in his arms, and said, "Sure enough, Midtown University. It''s Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger."


    Hermione obviously didn''t touch the smile of Lake''s words.


    what.


    and many more.


    It''s the twelfth grade again?


    so¡­¡­


    Boy, is Peter Parker¡¯s classmate again?


    What a special thing.


    Lake wondered, if this is to allow Little Spider to continue to repeat grades, in the future, there may be an organization, the Midtown High School Classmates Association, and it is estimated that most of the future villains and heroes will be in the Classmates Association.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir!"


    "Inform Jack, lead the team, go to Midtown College, and pick up someone in the twelfth grade, David Harkness, after receiving someone, come directly to his house, I''ll wait here."


    "understand!"


    Brooklyn.


    When Lake drove to this block, he said.


    Hermione asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lake shook his head and said, this block seems to be the block where Peter Parker''s new home is after the move.


    Look¡­¡­


    Lake stared at a house with a federal flag hanging five hundred meters away on his right hand. If he remembers correctly, that house should be the home of Little Spider.


    Although the area is basically the same as the previous house, the house is rented and the house is bought. The location of the house is in the white and black neighborhood of Queens, and the house is a serious white man. community.


    I heard that Gwen and Skye had an education in the place Little Spider originally chose. It was because of this that Lake remembered that Little Spider had bought the house here.


    "Arrived!"


    Lake¡¯s car drove past the door of Little Spider¡¯s house, then, stopped in front of a house two hundred meters across the road, looked at the house, turned off the fire, and said to Hermione: "Wait, Jack is taking people away. bring it here."


    Hermione frowned. "What are you going to do."


    Lake said: "What do you do."


    Hermione said, "This David Harkness was chosen by the Supreme Dragon Ring. You plan to..."


    Go ahead and grab it?


    Some things are precious only when they are lost.


    The same is true for magic.


    Although Hermione chose to stop with the magic world in order to prevent the future described by Wanda from happening, now she has the opportunity to return to the supernatural, saying that her unwillingness is false.


    But the supreme dragon ring had already chosen the master, and in this way, Hermione always felt weird, with a feeling of grabbing.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, his thoughts turned, and he looked at Hermione: "Wrong, how can this be called grabbing? To be precise, we are here to find the most suitable owner for the Supreme Dragon Ring."


    Hermione looked at Lake intently: "You just used language art to cover it up."


    Lake laughed and said: "I ask you, a person born in the magical world, who has been interested in magic since childhood, and is willing to study magic with the greatest enthusiasm, is suitable to become the Supreme Merlin, or a person born in the ordinary world and after obtaining the Supreme Dragon Ring, With extremely introverted personality, is it better for a high school student to become Supreme Merlin?"


    Hermione frowned and opened her mouth.


    Lake said directly: "My dear, this is not a multiple-choice question."


    Hermione: "..."


    Is this a multiple choice question?


    This is not the case. Obviously, in this condition, the latter does not have any characteristics to become the Supreme Merlin. Of course, if he is the protagonist and has the protagonist''s aura, it may be possible.


    unfortunately.


    Lake wanted the Supreme Dragon Ring to be given to Hermione, so at the moment Lake came over, the protagonist''s halo had already been transferred to Hermione.


    and¡­¡­


    Lake asked the Red Queen to read out all the information about David Harkness from birth to now. After Hermione had read it, he smiled and said, "I think the future of this David Harkness should be physical. Scientist, he has this talent, and he also has this idea, so from a certain perspective, this is the most correct choice."


    David Harkness wants to be a physicist.


    Hermione wants to be Supreme Merlin.


    Just right.


    After the Supreme Dragon Ring was given to Hermione, both people''s wishes could be realized, and they had the best of both worlds.


    Hermione recovered.


    "You are quibbling."


    "Have it?"


    Hermione looked at Lake: "I have one last question."


    Lake laughed and said, "Say."


    "What if he doesn''t want it?"


    "He will."


    Lake listened to the ticking sound coming from behind, with a bright smile on his face: "No one can say no to what I want."


    If he said it.


    So, in the end, Lake will still get what he wants, but the ending may not be the best of both worlds.


    But this time there may be exceptions.


    get off.


    A tall and thin boy who looked very introverted at first glance, and his body language was full of introverts, walked out of the black mobile car under the leadership of Jack.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Hermione who got off the co-pilot and said directly, then walked towards the door and knocked on the door.


    quickly.


    David Harkness'' parents opened the door.


    Lake showed his credentials: "Homeland Security, two, is it convenient for us to go in and talk?"


    David''s parents, Harkness and his wife were taken aback for a moment, then came back to their senses and invited Lake and the others into the house.


    Jack also walked in with David behind him.


    The Harknesses looked at their son, and then, with a worried look on Lake, said, "Mr. Edwin, I can assure you that David has always been behaved."


    obviously.


    The Harknesses thought that their son David had caused something that caused the Department of Homeland Security to send warmth to the door.


    Lake smiled: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Harkness. In fact, David didn''t commit anything. It''s just that there was a case involving David. We may need to ask David to help us."


    Talking.


    Lake looked directly at David: "On the tenth of last month, you posted a topic about rings on your Facebook, right?"


    David didn''t know that the ring was a supreme dragon ring, which was good.


    Lake also didn''t plan to tell David.


    David frowned, calmed down the warm feeling of being sent home by the Department of Homeland Security, and nodded.


    With a big smile on Lake''s face, he glanced at David: "That ring may be related to a case we are investigating. If possible, please give us this ring."


    Paused.


    Lake looked directly at the Harkness couple and said: "Of course, as compensation, there are certain confidentiality rules. Homeland Security is willing to give two hundred thousand dollars as compensation."


    The Harkness couple''s eyes widened: "..."

 Chapter 445: The house-breaking effect again shows its magic

    One hundred thousand dollars?


    The Harknesses were dumbfounded.


    This¡­¡­


    Too much.


    Don''t think that one hundred thousand dollars is a small amount of money. The purchasing power of one hundred thousand dollars is very powerful. If you don''t believe it, think about how Lake did it for one hundred thousand dollars in the first place?


    Day and night, rain or shine, can be said to be a round-the-clock work system. It took a whole year to earn one hundred thousand dollars.


    And this is based on the fact that Lake has graduated and went to work successfully.


    When he was at Yale University, Lake was almost a model of work-study programs. He even went to the medical school to do a human experiment project for the last vacancy.


    so.


    The current one hundred thousand dollars is the difference between a pile of paper for Lake, but in fact, for others, at least, for the Harkness couple in front of him, it is a huge sum of money, which can be said to be heavenly. The kind of windfall.


    The Harknesses glanced at each other, and then, with a sigh, looked at their son David Harkness.


    Trade a ring for one hundred thousand dollars?


    This is a bargain, let alone the son¡¯s ring. Even if it¡¯s their wedding ring, it¡¯s not a problem. If it weren¡¯t for any scruples, the Harkness couple would ask if Lake would accept other rings. Up.


    So in fifteen minutes.


    Lake took the dragon ring from David Harkness.


    Get started.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, instantly closed his right hand, held it, and threw the dragon-shaped ring directly into the chaotic universe, and then said with a smile to the Harkness couple: "Thank you."


    Mr. Harkness rubbed his hands and chuckled: "That..."


    Lake laughed and said, "It should have arrived."


    Mr. Harkness was taken aback for a moment, and Mrs. Harkness, who had just heard the prompt tone of the text message next to him, glanced at the text message and pulled Mr. Rahaknis.


    Look into it.


    In their husband and wife accounts, one hundred thousand dollars was already lying in it, and then their deposits soared to a huge amount of one hundred and eight hundred and fifty dollars.


    Lake smiled, motioned to Jack, and turned to leave.


    At the moment Lake went out, he was embraced by his parents and told about the new productivity that David wanted. The Stark computer could be bought today. David didn''t know why he suddenly felt an endless sense of loss in his heart.


    It seems that an important thing is missing.


    Long Island!


    Lake and Hermione got out of the car and returned home.


    at home.


    Hermione still looked at Lake in disbelief: "That''s it?"


    Lake walked towards the bar and looked at Hermione helplessly: "What do you think?"


    Hermione said, "This is the Supreme Dragon Ring."


    This is the symbol of Supreme Merlin, oh my god, if someone told her before, not ninety-eight or ninety-eight, only one hundred thousand dollars, the supreme dragon ring can buy it home?


    Let me put it this way.


    Hermione promised to buy it, so she saw a great-looking bag with Hermione last month, and then connected directly to the factory, saying that she liked that one and asked the factory to make a price not to produce it. This type of bag is the same.


    Lake took a sip of the wine, looked at Hermione, and smiled: "The Harkness family is just a family that is not considered a bottom class, but it can''t be considered a middle class family. In that case, it costs one hundred thousand dollars. It''s a ring. If I raise the price to ten million, believe it or not, I will take that David back and slice it, and they will not disappear."


    Hermione was suspicious: "I don''t believe it."


    Lake laughed haha: "For them, it''s not true. For many people, everything has a price. There is no question of whether to sell or not, only the price."


    "What about us."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "What?"


    Hermione said, "Then we are in your heart."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "You are all my wings."


    Hermione: "..."


    His woman, of course, is not for sale.


    After Lake finished speaking, he put down his bourbon glass and said to Hermione, "Actually, you thought things went well, but in fact, it didn''t go well."


    The moment Lake had just started the Supreme Dragon Ring, the Supreme Dragon Ring was alive. In other words, the supreme Merlin of the Supreme Dragon Ring stayed and combined into a spirit that was not inferior to any Supreme Merlin and awakened.


    If it hadn''t been for Lake to throw the Supreme Dragon Ring into the Chaos Universe for the first time, the Supreme Dragon Ring would directly burst out of his greatest power to escape from Lake''s palm.


    boom!


    In the chaotic universe.


    A dark black dragon flared its teeth and danced its claws on the edge of the chaotic universe, constantly colliding against the unbreakable barrier between the illusion and reality of the chaotic universe.


    Lake looked at the constant impact, but the barrier that was never broken, in fact, there was still a little regret in his heart.


    "If you can help me break through this barrier, I can return you to David!"


    Lake fell under the Force Tree that hadn''t been seen for a long time and had grown a little bit. He raised his head and said to the black dragon. "But you can''t break it."


    With this barrier, the chaotic universe is just a chaotic universe in the illusion, but without this barrier, the chaotic universe is the real chaotic universe.


    If the supreme dragon ring really has this power, help him break it, let alone return the supreme dragon ring to David, even if Lake helps David quickly grow into a real supreme Merlin, Lake dare to make this promise.


    But can the Supreme Dragon Ring be broken?


    Can''t.


    "Lake."


    "..."


    Lake turned around, looked at Anna, who was walking from behind in a white dress and silver hair, and kissed: "I promise, maybe it won''t be so long here, it won''t be so deserted."


    At Christmas last year, Anna, whose fate line had already belonged to the Chaos Universe, was also taken over by Lake and settled in the Chaos Universe, becoming the first life in the Chaos Universe to have entities.


    "I actually like being deserted more than lively."


    Anna gave her own kiss, smiled, and then looked up at the black dragon that was ramming around: "What is this?"


    Lake smiled: "A ring that doesn''t intend to surrender, but will soon surrender."


    Anna blinked.


    Lake let go of Anna and turned around.


    boom!


    In the chaotic universe, amid the twinkling of Gemini''s stars, Lake took out the box of Gemini''s Saint Cloth, bent his knees, banged, and flew directly.


    Click!


    Gemini Gold directly and quickly armed Lake''s body.


    The mask flew out.


    "Hey!"


    Lake hit the mask directly with a fist: "Get out of the way!"


    mask:"¡­¡­"


    Next second.


    "Galaxy!"


    "Starburst!"


    Lake flashed directly, with a squeak, and instantly appeared 100 meters away from the black giant dragon, with his hands open and raising his hands is the most powerful move: "Either surrender, or be beaten by me until I am convinced. !"


    In an instant.


    The chaotic universe instantly brightened.


    The black dragon turned around and whizzed to look at Lake, and then, in an instant, greeted the Milky Way starburst that Lake greeted.


    Boom boom boom!


    In an instant.


    The entire chaotic starry sky was trembling endlessly.


    The black and black dragon roared again and again, and the giant claws swept the air!


    call out!


    Lake directly disappeared in place, flashed to the head of the black dragon, and blasted with an ordinary punch, instantly deflecting the dragon head of the black dragon.


    "Roar!"


    "boom!"


    "Roar!"


    "boom!"


    In his own chaotic universe, with the loss of no projection required, in these short three minutes, Lake was able to fully appreciate the power of the golden saint''s heyday.


    The same move is invalid for the Saint Seiya.


    Same thing!


    No matter how angry the black dragon was, at the speed of Lake''s light flashing, he didn''t even touch a single piece of Lake''s hair.


    Three minutes later.


    Saint clothing recycling.


    Chiguo was lying on his upper body, with a blond hair, Lek standing expressionlessly in the starry sky. Even though he was so weak and violently beaten by him, he still had a breath, but there were some Supreme Dragon Rings who were still unwilling to surrender. It''s paw.


    Of course.


    Hemp claws on the surface.


    a long time.


    Lake looked expressionlessly at the black and black dragon with a swollen nose and swollen nose: "Surrender, or die!"


    The black dragon urn condensed from the last will of the thirty-five generations of Merlin: "Dreaming!"


    Lake said: "You should know David Harkness is not your best choice. The strong owns everything, and I, the strong, surrender to me!"


    "Are you willing to abide by Merlin''s contract?"


    The black dragon was panting, even if it was blue and swollen, it still stared at the huge longan: "Don''t be a meaningless lie, you are very powerful, but I can feel the ultimate secret of your power source, all Coming from plunder, Supreme Meilin would rather cut it off than..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "So you don''t want to?"


    The black black dragon snorted coldly, like a smelly and hard stone: "If there is a kind, you will kill me, but you can''t imagine it and plunder the power of the supreme Merlin of the past."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake pretended to sigh, standing still thinking about it for a long time, looking at the black giant dragon who seemed to have accepted his fate, and said, "If this is the case, then I have a proposal."


    The black dragon kept silent.


    Lake smiled, walked out of the chaotic universe, took a look at New York, which had entered the night, and took Hermione into the chaotic universe again.


    The moment Hermione appeared next to Lake.


    Just pretending to be dead, the supreme dragon ring, who seemed to be waiting for death, opened a pair of dragon eyes.


    Lake pointed at Hermione, looked at her for a beat, and seemed to be more honest, but he was the supreme dragon ring who didn''t surrender and said: "Introduction, Ms. Hermione Granger, the world of magic, Hogwarts graduate of excellent magic , Is even more known as the Goddess of Wisdom. I think Ms. Hermione Granger is more suitable to inherit the glory of Supreme Merlin than the David Harkness you chose."


    Supreme Dragon Ring: "..."

 Chapter 446: Mystra

    The broken window effect reappears!


    Lake felt that if the Supreme Dragon Ring were to change himself to a successor at the first time, then the ghost knew if the Supreme Dragon Ring would agree.


    It is naturally good to agree.


    But what if you disagree?


    Lake likes to do it once and for all, and likes the easiest way. Therefore, he directly tells the Supreme Dragon Ring that if he doesn¡¯t surrender, he just tells the Supreme Dragon Ring that he is not willing to surrender when he is waiting for death. He can do it too, consider changing to Supreme Merlin?


    Isn''t this an option all at once?


    Of course.


    If the choice of the Supreme Dragon Ring is still not, then there is no way, anyway, he has already destroyed the Commonwealth Magic World, and it is no big deal to destroy another Supreme Merlin line.


    At most, the earth will become a ghost.


    But it''s okay.


    The Supreme Dragon Ring got up from the stars, lowered the dragon''s head, stared at Hermione with a swollen face, and said: "Your magic power..."


    Hermione said, "I gave it back to the wizarding world."


    "why."


    "no reason."


    "..."


    The Supreme Dragon Ring swayed her body, and after Hermione seemed to refuse to answer the question, she became silent.


    boom!


    The Gemini sacred clothing quickly armed directly on Lake: "Supreme Dragon Ring, I have chosen for you."


    The Supreme Dragon Ring Urn said: "The successor of Supreme Merlin must not be a magician."


    Lake laughed: "Hermione used to be, not now."


    "This is different!"


    The Supreme Dragon Ring dragged his dragon''s tail and told Lake that since the first Supreme Merlin was handed down, every Supreme Merlin was selected by an amateur and taught in the form of a master and apprentice.


    Passed on from generation to generation.


    It''s completely different from the mass production in the wizarding world.


    The reason for this is actually very simple.


    The magic power of the Supreme Merlin comes from the source of magic power of the Supreme Merlin of the past dynasties, and the source of the magician''s magic power is in the magic dimension of these many magic elements.


    Any dimension is extremely exclusive, no matter which dimension belongs to which camp, at least, for any dimension, the non-self race must be different and express vividly.


    In other words, it is risky to accept a magician who once came from another dimension to become Supreme Merlin, and it is a two-way street.


    The source of magic power of the thirty-fifth term of Merlin is like a dimension that has not grown up. As the supreme dragon ring, its power comes from the power of the previous thirty-five years of supreme Meilin, but at the same time, the supreme dragon ring can be said to be this. It is the core of the dimension that grows up.


    Simply put.


    In addition to choosing the heir of the Supreme Merlin, the Supreme Dragon Ring also has a dream of its own, to expand this dimension. One day, a brand-new Merlin dimension is not impossible.


    If Hermione is a spy sent by the magical dimension, once the Supreme Dragon Ring admits Hermione, then everything will stop.


    The most important thing.


    Even if Hermione is not, if the magical dimension''s instincts are discovered, if as Lake said, Hermione is a magical genius, who knows if the magical dimension discovers that this is malicious poaching and direct malicious targeting?


    and so.


    The first generation of Supreme Merlin left this rule. All Supreme Merlin must be selected from amateurs, and can only be clean humans...


    After Lake listened, he looked at Hermione: "Do you know this?"


    Hermione also shook her head in confusion.


    This basically belongs to the most advanced secrets, no, it is even basically something that can only be known at the height of Supreme Merlin.


    Lake looked at the Supreme Dragon Ring: "Are you worried about this problem?"


    The supreme dragon rings the urn: "Yes."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "Well, I can give you a promise. If the magic dimension wants to destroy you, I will carry it for you."


    The supreme dragon ring urn said: "You are very powerful, but how do you guarantee that your words are."


    Lake laughed and said: "The problem is here, my promise, I promised you, now it''s up to you, believe it or not, make your choice, this is the last chance, you should understand that maybe you chose to wear Vi Harkness is because of his potential, but now, his worldview has been shaped, and if you continue to train him, how long do you need to support him to grow up?"


    This sentence sounds cruel, but it is very realistic.


    Education should start with a baby.


    This is an unchanging truth. Not to mention that the children in Manhattan have been receiving high-quality education from the age of three, but that of the extraordinary world, such as magicians, family magicians, witches, and even black magicians from childhood. Started to cultivate.


    Because at that time, between the teens, it was a golden age, a period of creating one''s own worldview.


    But how old is that David Harkness now, eighteen years old, and he aspires to become a physicist. His worldview is real physics. You asked him to switch careers to learn mysterious magic?


    What do you want.


    The Supreme Dragon Ring was silent for a while, his gaze fixed in the distance, that towering in the starry sky and the abyss, that area was not too small, towering on the Force Tree.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The three goddesses of fate walked out of the fate of the chaotic universe at this time.


    The royal sister Atlopus said: "He wants to be the emptiness of the chaotic universe."


    Second sister Laksis: "This is not impossible. With its addition, the evolution of the chaotic universe will speed up. From then on, it can also establish the second law of the chaotic universe, the law of magic."


    The youngest Croto said: "Very greedy, not even a dimension, but thinking of directly becoming the starting point and end of all magic in the chaotic universe."


    The huge dragon head of the Supreme Dragon Ring seemed to have a flash of embarrassment after being broken by the three goddesses of fate.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Want to join my camp?


    This¡­¡­


    Then why don''t you tell me? If you come in, just pay attention to your head and worship. Would I still beat you so hard?


    and many more.


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then realized.


    understood.


    This is to show my clamor and iron bones first, let me look at it differently, at the very least, I will give a silly drama, and then reluctantly express that I will join the Chaos Universe and make progress together.


    But the Supreme Dragon Ring thought so. Unfortunately, Lake did not follow his script.


    Directly gives a code to choose one of the two.


    The Supreme Dragon Ring was completely numb, especially after he said that he was worried. After that, the tone of killing was heard in Lake''s final announcement, so he couldn''t hold back his breath. The look in his eyes revealed his purpose.


    He doesn¡¯t want to be the lord of a small dimension. Rather, he wants to be this new born, with only one practice law, which is the universe of the Saint Seiya law. He wants to become the second law, with The growth of the chaotic universe becomes the beginning and end of all magic in the chaotic universe after the chaotic universe turns into reality.


    Even with the expansion of the chaotic universe, how big the chaotic universe will expand, and how big its magic will expand.


    Great profits.


    Lake''s eyes flickered to look at the Supreme Dragon Ring: "Do you want to be the magical **** of my chaotic universe?"


    The supreme dragon ring saw that the window paper had been pierced and said directly: "Yes, you want me to believe your vows and promise me the position of God, otherwise..."


    Rumble!


    At the moment when the thunder that had never been used since it was extracted in Lake''s eyes, the thunder flashed across the starry sky of the entire chaotic universe: "Otherwise, otherwise what?"


    Lake looked directly at Hermione: "Forget it, the Saint Seiya system of the Chaos Universe is comparable to the gods in the flesh, not inferior to the Supreme Merlin, or, in the future, I will kill the magic dimension, I think, the magic dimension It should be easier to talk."


    MMP.


    Is this threatening me?


    are you crazy.


    Upon seeing this, the Supreme Dragon Ring gritted his teeth and buzzed, a source of magic power appeared behind the Supreme Dragon Ring. It was a fountain that was constantly spitting out the pure magic without any additional conditions.


    Whoops!


    The supreme dragon ring fell into the spring eye.


    Next second.


    With the continuous gushing spring eyes Then, a pair of beautiful legs without any cover came out of the spring eyes, and then, a spotless one, holding a circle made up of seven blue and white stars in his hand The woman with a crown of red mist flowing straight out of the spring eye, and raised the crown of her hands high: "This is a crown woven by the wisdom of the thirty-five noble Merlin. Mistra knows this. The fundamental law of the universe, I would like to dedicate my wisdom to this goddess of wisdom, and, to my destiny, I swear that Mystra will surrender to this goddess of wisdom just as I surrendered to the previous Supreme Merlin, and I will become the greatest in the future. The goddess of magic under the command of the **** king sprayed white mist with magic power, turning into cloud mist, and sprayed the purest magic water with magic power to water the Force Tree."


    Lake was expressionless.


    The Three Goddesses of Destiny also retreated into the void at this moment, and talked to Lake about the pros and cons of this matter. At the same time, they also explained why this existence called Mistra would so desperately want to integrate into the chaotic universe.


    Every time dimension, its biggest dream is to upgrade from dimension to universe.


    but¡­¡­


    The risks are huge. Look at the original world of the three goddesses of destiny. Not to mention a little carelessness. Basically, from the beginning of everything to the present, there is no dimension that has successfully promoted to the small world.


    Not to mention this so-called Mistra, the source of magic power that has not yet grown into a dimension.


    If everything permits, Misstra''s development silently, and then inherits more than 30,000 Supreme Merlin, it is estimated that enough resources can be saved and begin to break through the dimensions.


    But at that time, the existence that was filled with countless magical elements and became a magical dimension would definitely not let her go.


    And a nascent Merlin dimension, to the last magic dimension that didn''t know how long it had existed.


    The result is naturally predictable.


    ...

 Chapter 447: The goddess of magic

    Admittedly.


    Even when faced with such problems, many dimensions will basically choose to take a gamble. After all, if the gamble is won, it cannot be described as a bicycle changing into a motorcycle.


    It can only be said that the right place has appeared at the right time.


    Such as the situation right now.


    Lake''s Chaos Universe is also nascent. Although it is nascent, when the Supreme Dragon Ring collides, it has already fought with the universe itself, that is, the Force Tree, which is only instinctive and self-conscious.


    no doubt.


    This is a force tree that can be expected in the future, no less than the World Tree. The moment the Force Tree fully grows, it is enough to support the unfolding of a universe.


    In addition, Lake has exposed his murderous intentions and forced her into the corner.


    The law of the chaotic universe is plunder, which is the fundamental law. This is just like what Lake said. Without him, it''s a big deal. After a few years, he will directly take the magical dimension.


    As for whether it can be obtained, she can no longer see it anyway. Even if the source of magic power can give birth to a next self-consciousness, that consciousness is no longer hers.


    The most important thing.


    Even if she is such an undeveloped dimension, she can feel the danger that is gradually spreading in the main universe. Perhaps this approach is very disgusting to other dimensions, but this is a best done at the right time. The right choice.


    Moreover.


    The chaotic universe is not taking shape right now. Frankly speaking, if there are already similar magical laws in the chaotic universe, the magic goddess Mystra, born from the magical source of Merlin''s dimension, might not make such a choice.


    and so¡­¡­


    The magic goddess Mistra directly told Lake what she was willing to give and what she wanted to get, and let Lake make the final choice.


    Just do it.


    No, no.


    Lake''s gaze flickered as she bowed before him, holding the crown of wisdom created by the wisdom of the thirty-five noble Merlin in both hands on the delicate woman who was not stranded.


    Thoughts are turning sharply.


    quite a while.


    Lake made a decision: "Your destiny will be controlled by the three goddesses of destiny. I can promise you that in the future, before you do anything to make me angry, your destiny will be infinite and eternal, and you will be The **** of magic, the magic power of my chaotic universe, both the starting point and the ending point will come from you. Your source of magic power will turn into clouds and mist, and it will turn into a river to nourish the Force Tree and grow with the Force Tree. "


    There is no psychological pressure on Lake when he promises a **** position.


    Anyway, he hasn''t become a **** now, and now it''s just a blank check. If you open it, you can open it. If you open it too much, it will also be trouble for the future Lake.


    Moreover.


    This is actually a good thing.


    One sentence.


    The power that Lake doesn''t want to send out by himself will eventually become a power that opposes him, even Hermione!


    As long as he controls the goddess of magic, then Hermione, who becomes the Supreme Merlin, will draw magic power from the chaotic universe, if something happens in the future.


    Let me put it this way.


    Lake''s thoughts were cut, and Hermione was just Hermione.


    The same goes for the Saint Seiya system.


    No matter how many stars can be awakened, they are all dotted in the chaotic universe anyway, if in the future there is really a Saint Seiya using the power he bestows to oppose him?


    Ha ha.


    Lake can also have a thought to directly destroy the constellations that the Saint Seiya awakened.


    Take what I gave to oppose me?


    In such a situation, Lake will not let him happen.


    A hint of surprise flashed across the face of the goddess of magic, Mistra, who was kneeling on the ground. The moment he raised his head, Lake couldn''t help but shook his **** slightly for his beauty.


    Hermione next to her frowned inwardly.


    The goddess of magic Mystra got up and looked at Lake: "I accept, the future king of the gods!"


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged: "Then I, accept your surrender, my goddess of magic!"


    The words fall.


    The goddess of magic turned and walked into the source of magic power again.


    After a crisp sound.


    Lake caught the supreme dragon ring and the crown of wisdom.


    The moment the magic goddess Mistra turned and walked into the source of magic power, with a whistle, the entire source of magic power whizzed out and fell into the void.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The source of magic power began to be embedded in the void, and the roots of the Force Tree were also slowly moving away from the spring eye that was constantly gushing with magic power.


    But the moment the roots of the tree fell into the spring, the Force Tree could not only take in magic power from the void, but could also take in nutrients through the magic spring.


    Simply put.


    Like the Saint Seiya system, the more Saint Seiya appears, the more stars in the Chaos Universe, the Force Tree will grow stronger, and the strength of Lake will be stronger.


    same.


    When there are more Merlin mages who believe in the magic goddess Mistra, the magical power of the magic goddess Mistra will be stronger, and the Force Tree can continue to grow strong at this point, and then the Force Tree will feed back to Lake himself.


    just¡­¡­


    Such integration will take a certain amount of time.


    Ten days?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, feeling the message from his instinctual Force Tree.


    also.


    The goddess of magic Mystra needs ten days to transfer the source of magic power and turn it into the magic void fountain of the chaotic universe. During this time, she cannot provide magic power to Hermione.


    The same is true for the Force Tree. The Force Tree also needs to move its roots and insert its roots into the magic fountain. Only in this way can it continuously absorb the magic power and at the same time, when the magic power is exhausted, it will also feed back. Source.


    Lake turned Hermione around.


    On Long Island.


    The morning sun of the next day had already arrived.


    Hermione said at this moment: "This is not like you."


    When Lake wondered if he should take a shower, he listened to Hermione''s words, turned around and looked at Hermione, a little curious.


    Hermione said, "You never accept any transactions."


    Lake laughed and said, "All this is the fault of the King of the World Tree."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows.


    Lake said: "Who made that guy sacrifice his father, thus laying the foundation of the so-called sacrifice and cost? If your magic power comes from the Merlin dimension, I am not at ease. The reason, Mistral also Having said that, once the Merlin dimension grows up and threatens the magic dimension, you can only stand in front, but if your magic power comes from the chaotic universe, there is no need to worry, and it is a win-win situation, dear."


    wrong.


    This should be three wins!


    There is one more nutrient rule on Lake''s side.


    Hermione was able to become an extraordinary person again, and she didn''t have to pay any price, and she only needed to live to obtain the supreme Merlin with magical powers.


    Mistra has become the goddess of magic in the future of the chaotic universe, and there is no need to worry about the malice of the magic dimension itself, because when the sky falls, Lake is in front of it.


    So this is three wins.


    but¡­¡­


    Hermione looked at the crown of wisdom in her hand. This crown was merely a symbol. At the moment when Lake and Mistra reached an agreement, the wisdom of the thirty-five Supreme Merlin had been absorbed by Hermione.


    and.


    Even without the absorbed wisdom, Hermione would not believe these words of Lake.


    Hermione looked at Lake thoughtfully: "My dear, you are sure, you didn''t like this Mistral. You think you can have her, so you have a tolerance for her."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Do you think this is possible?"


    Hermione smiled.


    I am his last woman.


    Hermione involuntarily remembered the conversation she had with Wanda on the plane at the time, recalled Wanda¡¯s words, bowed her head, smiled, and looked at Lake: "Then, my dear, can I tell you one thing? ?"


    Lake said, "What?"


    "I am your goddess of wisdom, am I not?"


    "of course."


    "I use wisdom to lead magic. If I tell you, if you move Mistra, when I activate magic with wisdom, I will know this from the magic itself. What would you think?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Hermione curiously: "Can you do this, dear?"


    Hermione smiled and said: "Other women can''t do it, but Mistra surrenders to you and to me. If something happens to her, I will know. Happy?"


    I am not happy.


    Lake dryly laughed twice: "Haha, why should I be happy, what will be Mistra in the future, I have already said, as long as she does not resist me, then she will be the eternal goddess of magic Then if you, the future king of the gods, want to hug her to the bed and she doesn''t want to, is this a resistance?"


    "..."


    Lake seemed to know what Hermione wanted to say, he smiled, and shook his head speechlessly: "I won''t do anything to Mistra. Don''t worry, my God, what do I mean to you? Now, I''m not so passionate enough to have a woman without a real thing."


    Talking.


    Lake turned and walked upstairs, ready to take a shower and put on clean clothes.


    Hermione smiled and looked at Lake walking up the stairs: "My dear, the three goddesses of fate, it seems that there is no real thing."


    Lake staggered and almost fell on the stairs, stabilized his figure for an instant, and then continued to climb his stairs without saying a word.


    Hermione looked at Lake disappearing in the stairway, smiled, touched the supreme dragon ring in her hand, and conveyed her own message: "Mistella, he won''t attack you anymore."


    The magical fountain in the void in the chaotic universe revealed Mistra with a delicate face: "Thank you, madam."


    Hermione smiled and did not reply.


    in fact.


    Just now, the moment Mistra raised her head, that is, when Hermione looked at Lake who was watching Mistra''s change, Mistra sent a message to her.


    The content of the message is to hope that Hermione will protect her and not let her suffer from Lake''s murderous hand.


    As for the reason?


    Let me put it this way.


    Although the Magic Fountain was formed by the magic power of the thirty-five Supreme Merlin, in fact, the consciousness of the Magic Fountain, that is, the birth of Mystra was only about six years old.


    Still a young loli.


    ...

 Chapter 448: The happy ending of the undead forensic

    It sounds incredible, but it''s true.


    To be precise, Mistra''s consciousness was born in February of 2002, and then, after all his calculations, in 2008 this year, it was only six years.


    the reason?


    The consciousness of the dimension itself wants to be born, in fact, it is often full of all kinds of incredible coincidences, full of irrationality and thick unscientific.


    But one thing is necessary.


    The dimension must have enough power to nurture self-consciousness to ensure that it nurtures consciousness.


    But before 2001?


    Before the thirty-fifth supreme Merlin, the source of magic power was not enough to support it. When the thirty-fifth supreme Merlin, the magic power was enough, but the magic power would often be collected by the thirty-fifth Merlin and him. Used by the three apprentices, so this is not stable.


    It wasn''t until September 11th in 2001, and suddenly, it seemed that the power of the source of magic power returned all at once, and no one was using Merlin''s magic power.


    So Mistra was born because of chance and luck.


    Although she was white and beautiful when she was born.


    But this can''t change the fact that Mistra is only six years old now. Although Mistra was calm when negotiating with Lake, at the moment when he looked up, Mistra saw the flash in Lake''s eyes. The desire to pass, in an instant, Mistra, who was extremely flustered, sought blessing from Hermione for the first time through the conclusion of the contract.


    The story is that simple.


    As for why Mistra was born, it¡¯s actually easy to guess. After September 11, the only remaining two people who can use Merlin¡¯s mana have been sealed. Those who are sealed use a ghost. Oh.


    As for the hurriedly found David, who was supposed to be the 36th generation of Supreme Merlin, and because of his young age, no one led the way. Although the identity of Supreme Merlin was empty, it was completely empty.


    As the guardian of Merlin''s magic power, the Supreme Dragon Ring, even stayed in David''s desk for seven years, and was completely dusty for seven years.


    and so¡­¡­


    Mistral gave up David and chose Hermione. In fact, it was also a necessity. Maybe, if it was Hermione who held the supreme dragon ring at the time, she didn''t need to come here.


    After all, good birds choose wood to live.


    Whether this is the East or the West, in fact, it is very applicable.


    Two hours later.


    Lake got dressed, turned around, and kissed Hermione''s cheek leaning against the bedside: "I''m leaving now."


    Hermione hummed and pointed to the books over there: "I happen to read Merlin''s Book."


    Now she has inherited the Supreme Dragon Ring, the Book of Merlin, and there are no obstacles to her.


    Lake put on his coat and tidied his collar: "Didn''t you gain wisdom?"


    Hermione smiled and said, "That doesn''t mean that I don''t need to look at it. In fact, with the increase of wisdom, I discovered that there are still many things I don''t understand."


    Lake smiled and said, "Then our daughter, Pallas is terrible."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You think."


    Lake said to Hermione: "Pallas inherited your wisdom, and inherited my strength, both civil and military."


    Hermione looked up at Lake: "Really, do you think that Pallas, who has not yet been born, looks like a person?"


    "Who."


    "Athena who will inherit the zodiac sign you gave, in your mouth, Athena has the wisdom of her mother, the goddess of wisdom, and the power of her father, Odin, the king of the gods."


    "..."


    Lake blinked and laughed haha.


    Hermione said thoughtfully: "Are you sure, what you told me was just a little story to coax me, or did you already see the future?"


    If I can see the future, when will I sit and wait for the four spirits of creation to come to the door?


    Lake thought this in his heart, laughed twice, and walked outside: "Any similarities are purely coincidental."


    I am not the hungry master of Zeus.


    Uh¡­¡­


    I still have some bottom line, unlike Zeus, there is no bottom line.


    Ok.


    Lake affirmed a few words, went out, got in his car, and then drove directly in the direction of Gardners Island.


    Life still has to go on.


    Super inspection bureau.


    In the top office.


    "Sir."


    Lake walked out of the elevator, looked at the assistant Tiffany, who was already waiting at the elevator door, greeted him, and then said, "Is there anything to report?"


    Tiffany followed Lake into the office: "Director Andy from Midgard Island sent a message saying that it has been settled."


    Lake glanced at Tiffany and nodded: "Anything else?"


    Tiffany handed over some of the documents in hand: "Director Hill and Deputy Director Bath have gone to the field to prepare for the establishment of various branches. This is a kind of document that needs to be signed."


    After Lake sat down, divided by two, signed the documents that needed to be signed, and handed it to Tiffany.


    After Tiffany took it, without delay, he turned and walked outside.


    After Tiffany was gone, Lake also got up and walked towards the wine cabinet where he was renovated and stored the Bourbon brand from all over the world.


    Midgard Island.


    It was the former island of San Norenzo.


    San Norrenco has now been funded by the Crawford Group, and then Lake has opened up the relationship through some means, and leased it from the Netherlands and Belgium.


    And then.


    The Crawford Group has obtained the European operating rights for the new element energy that will be officially announced next year from the Stark Group. The European energy plant is located on the island of Midgarde today.


    Just right.


    In almost October last year, Ms. Anna Miller from the Crawford Group visited Lake in New York.


    Lake just remembered at the time, and seemed to have agreed to the Crawford Group meeting with Stark Industries, so after a few days, he simply had a meal.


    At the dinner, the agency was negotiated.


    This is also a good thing for the growing number of Midgard people on the island. At the very least, with the entire energy factory as a cover, they will pretend to be employees or family members of the energy factory.


    As for Andy, it''s settled.


    It was worth it that Joe and the witch Henry Morgan who survived the secret method.


    Lake touched his chin, took the poured glass of wine, took out the phone, contacted Emilia and asked about the story.


    In Emilia''s words, when Joe knew that she was an immortal blood clan, he was shocked. Then, after she said, she could choose to become an immortal blood clan with immortal nature, and she could also choose to continue to be an immortal blood Mortals born, old, sick, and dead.


    Joe looked affectionately at Henry Morgan next to her, and said, I don''t want you to think of me like your ex-wife. After speaking, he closed his eyes and let Emilia come.


    And then.


    Amelia directly converted Joe. After waiting five hours, after confirming that Joe had no adverse reactions, Joe and Henry Morgan flew to Midgard Island.


    It seems to be a happy ending.


    Lake called Joe directly again.


    On the phone call, Joe and Lake expressed their gratitude, and then said that she had resigned from the New York Police Department, and the Crawford Group also helped her make a disguise, and Joe would join the Crawford Group after resigning. , Became the security supervisor of Midgard Island, an energy plant hired by Crawford Group.


    Get promoted, this is.


    Listening to the salary from the Crawford Group, Lake teased Joe on the other end of the phone.


    At the end of the call, it was naturally indispensable. Upon receiving the news of Joe''s resignation, George Stacey, Kassel and Beckett, who called for inquiries the first time.


    "correct."


    Joe said to Lake: "George and Beckett said they were free, come here to see me, this, are you okay."


    Lake smiled and said: "What can be the matter, if you are happy, you bite both of these guys, I have no objection."


    Johaha laughed dryly: "Don''t irritate me, Lake, when I was cutting vegetables this morning, I was not careful, and then looked at my blood, wishing to **** myself dry, Emilia said, I Need to learn to control, the immortal blood race, the demand for blood, is no longer like a vampire."


    Lake haha ??smiled and said: "Then I should wait a few months to visit you lest you have to swear to me."


    After chatting a few words.


    Lake hung up the phone with Joe and confirmed once again that his confirmation was not wrong.


    After all, from Joe''s words, Lake can hear Joe''s happiness.


    This is enough.


    At any rate, it was also a partner and sent off for good luck. It''s not an exaggeration.


    I hope that Henry Morgan will not know what is good or bad, make a mistake, and do something bad. If it turns this good thing into a bad thing to Joe because of Henry Morgan, then Lake will be very angry.


    At the moment, Joe, because he could not die, was happily looking forward to the two-person world with Henry Morgan in the future.


    But what if the two are tired?


    If Joe is bored, Lake doesn''t matter.


    But what if Henry Morgan was tired of him and couldn''t control himself, making Joe sad, and causing the opportunity Lake to give was a curse on Joe?


    Then there is nothing to say.


    Don''t even think about dying Henry Morgan, go and be company with that Dudley Dursley who is in the Hell of Gods. It happens that someone who is a company can also tell each other the terrible of Hell of Gods.


    Lake smiled, took a sip of the wine, found George''s phone number, and dialed it.


    The call is connected.


    moment.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and listened to the background sound from George, and said, "Is the police out?"


    George turned his head and glanced at the house that had just come out: "Yes, the scene is very tragic, it''s a bit higher."


    Lake sat on the sofa: "What''s the matter, do you need my help?"


    George said: "It shouldn''t be necessary for the time being. It seems to be a passionate murder. A couple was killed. The murderer seems to have kidnapped their son."


    ...

 Chapter 449: Harkless

    "By the way, when it comes to the kidnapping case, Beckett did not follow."


    "There was also a case in Chinatown. I heard that it seemed that a store specializing in eastern country goods was killed. Beckett took someone there."


    "Is it related?"


    "There is no evidence of a terrorist attack!"


    "Ok."


    The vicious homicide incident belongs to the New York Crime Squad.


    The serial vicious murder and kidnapping incident belonged to the FBI.


    And George didn''t mean to ask Lake for help, so Lake and George talked a few words on the phone, said something about Joe, and then hung up.


    He wanted to help, but George had just said it very clearly.


    There is no evidence of a terrorist attack.


    Lake feels that if this is rushed to blend in, he is sure that George will not only not appreciate it, but also will be very angry, accusing Lake of robbing his case.


    What about lying down and equal retirement?


    It''s just duplicity.


    Brooklyn.


    After George hung up the phone, he turned his head and glanced at the house where the murder scene was located. He took a deep breath, thinking about what happened in the room, calmed down, and prepared to enter the scene again.


    "Mr. Stacey?"


    "..."


    George stopped, listening to the sound coming from behind, turning his head to look, but outside the cordon, a 19-year-old man who was very upset by him was waving at him.


    "Peter?"


    George walked over without expression, looked at Peter Parker who was outside the cordon and frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Good guys.


    Don¡¯t think that you are now a good neighbor of New Yorkers, and I would just sit back and watch your relationship with my daughter. If it weren¡¯t for you these days, you would have helped the police department solve several cases and actions. you.


    George thought that Peter Parker was planning to start a small fight from a young age and was about to switch to a murder case with him, so he said directly: "Go back, here...I don''t need you for the time being."


    Beckett dared to steal the case with George, and George would not give face.


    Peter Parker?


    The tone of George''s words was already very kind.


    Peter turned his head, pointed to a house diagonally opposite, and said to George: "Mr. Stacey, my house is over there, and I know the boy in this house."


    George looked in the direction of Peter''s finger, nodded, and after confirming that Peter was not here prepared, he looked at Peter: "You know?"


    Peter nodded: "Yes, David, David Harkness, he and I are classmates in physics."


    "Classmates?"


    George raised his eyebrows: "How do I..."


    Having said that, George shut up.


    Oh.


    I almost forgot. This guy has delayed graduation by one year. In other words, why did I forget this happy news?


    At the moment Gwen is at New York University and Peter is still in Midtown University. Although they are in the same city, this is also an inter-school love.


    correct.


    These few times when Gwen came back, he seemed to talk about Peter less and less. This... is good news.


    George''s thoughts were very active. After he seemed to figure out a certain problem, he squeezed out a smile and said sorry to Peter. Then, he turned to Peter and said, "Since you and this David are classmates, come in. Right."


    Today is the weekend, and Gwen will go home. Under normal circumstances, George will never let a voluntary policeman interfere with his scene, but today is different. If this case can be used to tie up this little spider, make it flawless. Meet with my daughter.


    George felt that the sale was a good deal.


    Little Spider Peter didn''t doubt he was there, and after saying thank you to George, he walked into the cordon.


    George wrinkled and looked at Peter: "I''m not fainted."


    Peter opened his mouth.


    George has already asked and answered: "You can''t even think about it. You can get a net in the underground waterway. Although your personality is a bit reckless, you can still have the courage. Let''s go. Put on shoe covers and gloves. Don''t Polluted the scene."


    Talking.


    George has taken the lead to re-enter the house.


    Peter behind him looked at the smiling and non-smiling expressions that several police officers outside handed him towards him. He smiled awkwardly. Then, using his own signature, he exchanged a pair of shoe covers and gloves with a police officer next to him, and then hurriedly chased him. Go to George who has entered the house.


    Once in the house.


    The strong smell of blood is already coming.


    When Peter saw the scene in the living room, he couldn''t help shrinking his eyes, but seeing the living room up and down, all sides were stained with red blood, and there were even some flesh-and-blood things.


    The picture is bloody, smelly, and choking.


    Gosh.


    Who did the David family offend and die so miserably?


    Peter looked at the shocking picture before him, but couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    "Sir!"


    A police officer walked over from the outside and said to George who was on the scene: "The surveillance has come out."


    George retracted his gaze from the blood-drawn pentagram on the ground, turned to look at the police officer, and nodded: "Go and see."


    After half an hour.


    Lake looked at the phone that rang again and connected: "George, how is it, do you need my help?"


    George, who was watching yesterday''s surveillance video, listened to the words on the phone: "Lake, you were in Brooklyn yesterday... Is this the block where Peter Parker is here?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Yes, what''s the matter."


    "The family you visited yesterday, the Harkness couple was killed. Can I ask the reason why Homeland Security came here?"


    "..."


    Was killed?


    after an hour.


    "Boom!"


    Lake walked down from the silver Porsche Cayenne, showed his ID to the police officer at the cordon, pulled the cordon directly, walked in, and entered the house that he visited once yesterday.


    "George."


    "coming."


    Lake nodded and walked over. Although he was a little curious to see Peter Parker next to George, it was none of his business. Lake''s gaze fell directly on the horrible scene in the living room.


    After all, the affairs of George and Peter Parker are considered non-confirmed family affairs from a certain perspective.


    As we all know, Lake has never been interested in mixing other people''s housework. If they are mixed well, others may be grateful, but if they are mixed up wrongly, there must be some opinions.


    Lake''s gaze fell on the collected head, retracted, and looked at George: "Any clue?"


    George said: "Yes, there are many clues."


    Regardless of whether it is the front yard or the back yard, or even the glass on the second floor, one of them is shattered. Logically speaking, such a movement will undoubtedly be heard by other residents.


    but¡­¡­


    George said: "On the surface, there are many clues, but the police officers asked for a while, and they all said that they didn''t hear any movement during the night. When they woke up and saw the appearance of the house, they felt that the alarm was wrong ."


    "When is the incident?"


    "It was about three to four last night."


    "Sleep too dead?"


    "..."


    George shook his head: "This is a mid-range community. Even if you sleep and die, the sound that can vibrate the glass of the house will wake them up. This is not a place where you don''t care."


    Right.


    Regardless of the area, let alone the movement, there will be fires on the streets, and most residents will not call the police.


    Lake touched his chin: "What is the patrol time here?"


    "One hour."


    New York City is a very realistic city. This can be seen from the fact that you can call 9-11 from anywhere, and it takes 28 minutes to wait for an ambulance to arrive.


    The same goes for patrol cars.


    In Manhattan, on Fifth Avenue, on average, a patrol car will drive by in three minutes, and then it will go down in the same way. In the kind of three-nothing zone, a patrol car in two hours can be very good.


    after all¡­¡­


    Manhattan also pays a lot of taxes. From a certain perspective, the federal government has really done it. If you pay more, you can enjoy more benefits. If you pay less or don''t pay, you will be embarrassed.


    George looked at Lake who was silent and said: "Homeland Security came here yesterday..."


    Lake looked back at George: "It''s nothing, you need to find out about a case with the Harkness couple."


    George smiled and said, "Isn''t it Find the Harkness couple to understand the case, do you need to send Jack to bring David Harkness back from Midtown College?"


    Lake looked at George, then glanced at Peter Parker next to him.


    No need to ask.


    It must be said by this repeater Peter Parker.


    Good guys.


    How hard did the old man work to save you from the established line of fate, that is, you will be ruined by Peter Parker, and for what?


    It''s not to make you old fellow live well, but you are good, how come you hook up with this Peter Parker again?


    Are you really planning to recruit Peter Parker as your son-in-law, so that Peter Parker can inherit your mantle and become a glorious New York Police Department detective?


    Lake thought this in his heart, smiled and said, "Then what else do you know?"


    George said: "I also found out that the Harkness couple''s bank account had an extra $100,000 yesterday afternoon. Inquiries have been made and it is shown that please contact the Department of Homeland Security."


    Lake smiled and said, "Well, I''ll confess."


    George embraced his arms and made a gesture at Lake, asking to start your sophistry.


    Lake said: "The Harknesses are my informants. The one hundred thousand dollars is the informant''s fee."


    George grinned: "What kind of case, the informant fee can be 100,000. When you are in the New York Police Department, the informant fee reimbursed every month is only two thousand dollars."


    Lake looked at George: "The Department of Homeland Security is rich. Do you think it is the New York Police Department. You still need to dance a striptease every year to please those lonely rich women on Wall Street?"


    Although the New York Police Department does not need to do this now.


    But it is undeniable that the history of holding three fundraising parties a year is a black history that the New York Police Department cannot wash away.


    ...

 Chapter 450: New York City is going to be lively

    George joked about Lake''s $2,000 a month informant fee at the New York Police Department, while Lake was ridiculing George who used to go to the fundraising party to get the police station to pay as soon as possible.


    Peter Parker next to him was dumbfounded.


    But noisy.


    George pointed to the scene and looked at Lake: "Since this has something to do with your homeland security, you paid an informant fee yesterday, and the house was destroyed today. What about the case for you?"


    If Lake was merely robbing the case, George would definitely not do it.


    But right now, this case seems to be inextricably linked to homeland security, and George will naturally not insist on it, but it is a pity.


    Give this goods a chance.


    No way.


    It was exactly the weekend when I went back to Lao Tzu and took the family to New Jersey for a trip. He couldn''t give this guy any chance to be alone with Gwen.


    George Yu Guang glanced at Peter Parker next to him inadvertently, thinking like this in his heart.


    Lake listened to George''s words, thought about it, and nodded: "It''s okay, put these, clean up, and send it to Gardners Island."


    George raised his eyebrows and looked at Lake: "Super Investigation Bureau?"


    Lake grumbled.


    Again, the establishment of the Super Investigation Bureau is not in the true sense of concealment. At least, to the outside world, it seems that the Super Investigation Bureau is a department established for more and more magical animals.


    There are a few coincidences that the federal citizens who embraced meekness and won''t run wild, causing a huge crisis and also suitable for raising magical animals, also broke the news on the Internet, and even business-minded people directly started the magical animal live broadcast.


    One of the fantastic animal anchors is no less popular than the stars in Los Angeles.


    Of course.


    This also triggered a vicious incident last month.


    Although there are more and more magical creatures, people who can get the evaluation and do not need to surrender the magical creatures, compared with the number of federal citizens, it can be said that there is almost no one in the world.


    Especially how do some say it.


    Rich people.


    But they are not really rich people. At the very least, their money is not enough to make them the masters of the federation. Some messy things are basically done by such rich people.


    The same is true for magical animals.


    After the craze for magical animals, these wealthy people thought that there was nothing for them, so they directly spent money to hire a group of people, looking for magical animals on federal land.


    But the Super-Inspection Bureau is already officially operating.


    With Maria Hill''s joining, and after the addition of Red, it also took over the system of the Super Investigation Bureau. It can almost be done. If there is a magical animal incident, the Super Investigation Bureau can rush to the present for containment in the first time.


    Therefore, these wealthy people can¡¯t catch what they see in the wild, and they are not qualified to talk to the Super-Examination Bureau, so they got their idea. Now the federal full-time is less than one hundred and has been evaluated by the Super-Examination Bureau¡¯s Magical Animal Management Department You can continue to keep the people of magical animals.


    but¡­¡­


    Less than one hundred people who have obtained magical animals have been strictly evaluated by the Super-Inspection Bureau. Regardless of whether the characteristics of the raised magical animals are in line with the breeding and the probability of runaway, even the owners themselves have been evaluated.


    To put it simply, those who can obtain breeding qualifications are completely based on the template. No matter who it is, as long as there is a non-compliance, they will be taken away directly.


    Less than a hundred people and their magical beasts who passed this way really love them. Simply put, they will not trade magical beasts because of the temptation of money.


    Without buying and selling, there is no harm.


    The Super Investigation Bureau is also actively engaging with animal protection. Although animal protection, Lake feels that it is sometimes nonsense, but with the addition of animal protection, the ability to observe magical animals in various places has improved.


    and so¡­¡­


    The ideas of these wealthy people fell through, but they didn''t give up and couldn''t buy it, so I''ll grab it.


    So this vicious incident happened last month.


    Located in Little Rock, Arkansas, the federal state, a rich man was wiped out overnight. After investigation, it was discovered that the rich man had spent money and sent someone to **** a local magic animal keeper that resembled a treasure. The magic animal of the one-horned rhino in the dream.


    This one-horned rhino seems to be separated from his parents when he was young, and was picked up by the breeder. It was adopted carefully and the relationship is also very good. The Super Investigation Bureau has evaluated and confirmed that this one-horned rhino has a stable personality. It was possible to adopt, so he gave the breeder the phone number of the Super Investigation Bureau''s Magical Animal Management Department and a special nameplate and left.


    Then the rich man wanted it, so he sent someone from the breeder¡¯s ranch to stun the one-horned rhino with drugs, and then secretly transported it away.


    When the one-horned rhino woke up and found that the environment had changed, he suddenly became irritable.


    The rich family rushed to the street collectively.


    After arriving at the police station in Little Rock, he found a one-horned rhino wailing in the ruins and contacted the animal protection department. After that, the animal protection contacted the Department of Fantastic Animal Management.


    The case was finally settled, and the case was closed directly upon discovery.


    And then.


    Because of this happening, so far, all magical animal breeders already have magical animal **** in their hands, but they are the most basic kind.


    and so¡­¡­


    Skye¡¯s Ibrahimovic, Gwen¡¯s Fat Ding, and Alexis¡¯s little bear are all considered magical creatures, and they are no surprise to the residents of New York City.


    Of course.


    This is something from the Fantastic Beast Management Department, and it basically has nothing to do with what is happening in this room right now.


    But the layman looks at the excitement and the insider looks at the doorway.


    George is an insider, knowing that the main responsibility of the Super Investigation Bureau is not just a magic animal management department, but also involves some other things.


    After all, the giants and demons in Scotland are raging, and the giants and demons that have crawled out of **** are not big news anymore.


    To be precise, even if it is a giant demon crawling out of hell, the heat that he can maintain on earth is sometimes common. The report has been a while, and now the giant demon has no qualifications for headlines. At best, it is a second edition. Headlines.


    If you want the giant demon to make the headlines again, maybe, when the Scottish area defense line fails, the giant demon breaks through the defense line, and there are signs of spread, it may be on the hot search again.


    Lake nodded: "It''s possible."


    There are no three reasons why the Harkles family was destroyed.


    The first is a simple vicious murder. However, the pentagram at the foot has been basically ruled out. Therefore, the biggest possibility is two reasons.


    Maxim or that Voldemort who lived again through the body of Harry Potter.


    Except for these two people who are motivated, Lake can''t think of anything else.


    But among these two people, Lake is more inclined to be Voldemort who lives again through the body of Harry Potter.


    Maxim is the dimension of black magic, and the Pentagram is the communication hell. From this point of view, Voldemort is the best candidate.


    and¡­¡­


    Maksim shouldn''t be locked in some sealed doll with Bassaze now... should it be.


    Lake blinked.


    Next second.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at George: "When I called, you said that there was a case in Chinatown too?"


    "Yes, Beckett led the team."


    George nodded and said so, then, for a moment, he looked at Lake: "The case is also related to the Super Investigation Bureau?"


    Lake looked inexplicably: "I don''t know, but I need to confirm it."


    George nodded: "Then I will go with you."


    Lake gave a hum, and then he took out the phone directly and gave it to Gardners Island. Olivia, who had built a luxurious autopsy building near the river, called and said that he would meet in New York. The police station will send two guests over so that she is ready to receive them, and then they will get into the car in tandem with George and leave the block.


    In the Chinatown incident, it is possible that the rebellion went to the dimension of black magic and became the handwriting of Maxim, the king of demon insects.


    But it is only possible.


    After all, Lake remembers that if it was Maxim, then, shouldn¡¯t there be a fire dragon descending on Chinatown last night? The Super Investigation Bureau did not receive this information, so Lake is not sure~www.novelhall. com~ But this cannot be ruled out that it is not Maxim''s.


    There was also the Neuromage Bassaze with Maxim. In case it was last night, Bassaze sensed that Voldemort was also coming, so he had to choose one of the two and ran to Brooklyn to save David. Away?


    This is also possible.


    Lake does not like to make judgments without certainty, unless the answer is told to him by the sixth sense, otherwise, Lake does not rule out any possibility.


    Chinatown.


    get off.


    Lake looked up at the almost burnt-out building in front of him, and took a deep breath.


    Okay, let''s make a judgment.


    The Demon King Maxim ran to Chinatown and released Sinopaw, the fire dragon.


    The nerve mage Bassaze ran to David''s house and rescued the otaku David from the hands of Tom Voldemort.


    Good guys.


    New York City is going to be lively.


    Neuromage Bassaze is from the Merlin department.


    Devil King Maxim and Ghostclaw Fire Dragon Sinno belong to the black magic system.


    Voldemort Tom is of **** again.


    and many more.


    She seemed to have almost forgotten Morgana the Witch of the World.


    Is this the rhythm of a blockbuster movie?


    When Lake and George stepped into this scorched scene, the building was only scorched on the outside, and there seemed to be no change inside. The piles of Russian dolls on the ground were very conspicuous.


    But on these Russian dolls, the Russian dolls that were supposed to be painted are blank like a piece of white paper.


    Lake looked around, one, two, three, four...


    MMP!


    In other words, how many things did the thieves stole from the antique shop in Bassaze back then? Why, there were not many imprisoned dolls that I brought in here?


    ...

 Chapter 451: This is the price of my shot

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "a beautiful man''s legendary life search novel (!


    Beckett''s reaction was basically the same as Lake expected.


    When I heard that this case might be related to a case being investigated by the Super Investigation Bureau, it was very straightforward to ask Asiposito and Ryan, who had just sent the evidence back to the New York Police Department, to turn around and send the evidence to Gad. Nas Island.


    quickly.


    Lake returned to Gardners Island.


    By the way, Hermione, who was on Long Island, also received Gardners Island.


    After all, the Supreme Dragon Ring is now on Hermione''s side, whether it is Voldemort of the Hell system, Morgana of the Black Magic system, or Bassaze of the Merlin system, after knowing this, he will definitely come directly to Hermione. It''s sensitive.


    In the office.


    Listening to Lake talking about what happened in New York City, Hermione frowned and looked at Lake: "This matter needs to be notified to the Magic Dimension."


    Although now Mephisto has taken advantage of the loopholes to cancel a large wave of old immortal magicians.


    but¡­¡­


    The magical world of London is bloody, there is no doubt that the reason why the giants and demons of Scotland are trapped there is because a few magicians who rely on their strength to live forever stabilize the overall situation. A steady stream of magicians was sent to cooperate with the army in Sulange area to suppress it.


    The London magicians are not the previous batch of Federation magicians without bones.


    but.


    Lake shook his head in response to Hermione''s proposal.


    Hermione said, "Why?"


    In another nine days, when the goddess of magic Mystra has anchored and fixed the source of magic power, she will be able to transform herself into the 36th generation supreme Merlin.


    Moreover, Hermione was originally a magician before. This time, she will absorb Merlin''s magic power more quickly. She does not need to follow the steps at all. It is expected that in fifteen days, Hermione will be able to return to her previous peak state. One month later, she will be able to return to her peak state. The 36th generation of supreme Merlin can become the sole leader.


    This may be the so-called standing after breaking, a blessing in disguise.


    The most important thing.


    Because the current source of magic power is located in Lake¡¯s chaotic universe, with Lake¡¯s authorization, Hermione can unconditionally use Merlin¡¯s mana without worrying about the depletion of the source of magic power.


    Once the source of magic power dries up, the Force Tree will feed back the source of magic power. From a certain perspective, what Hermione is using now is not Merlin''s magic power.


    But the magic of chaos?


    But it is not without its disadvantages.


    The chaotic universe is now in illusion, so any power projected here through the chaotic universe will show varying degrees of attenuation.


    It''s like a golden saint who can wear the holy clothes in the Chaos Universe for three minutes, and here, after putting on the golden holy clothes, at most, it is a bronze pinnacle.


    There is no solution at this point.


    Who makes the chaotic universe illusory, and here is reality?


    But the attenuation is attenuated, but again, the power Hermione is using now belongs to the chaotic universe. If it''s a big deal, it''s not a big deal to increase the output.


    Again.


    With the Saint Seiya practice of the Midgardians, Lake has been able to see, in the near future, the wonderful scenes of stars adorn the chaotic universe.


    But this is not a request for Lake to shake his head.


    Lake looked up at Hermione and smiled: "You should know that the functions of the Super Investigation Bureau collided with a certain law enforcement agency."


    Hermione looked at Lake suspiciously: "What do you want to do again?"


    Lake laughed and said: "I heard that the black marinated egg is very high-spirited recently. I plan to find something and beat it."


    Correct.


    What Lake is talking about is the S.H.I.E.L.D. government who has recently jumped up and down by the giants and demons in the Scottish area, and has been working hard in the world. He passed Maria Hill, and Hill passed the black widow who is still in S.H.I. I understand that today''s Nick Fury is very energetic, and even once said that he would make S.H.I.E.L.D. shine again.


    MMP.


    The ghost knows what Lake thought of when he heard this sentence.


    But I have to say that S.H.I.E.L.D. has indeed been jumping for joy recently. If you don¡¯t find something, hit A.H.I. It.


    Moreover.


    Pulling S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau out, in case something happens, it is also very good to have a backstop.


    Lake talked to Hermione about his plan, and then asked, "What do you think? Does it count as killing two birds with one stone?"


    Hermione¡¯s expression was faint: "I don¡¯t know with one stone and two birds, but I know that you have the possibility of overturning, and it is very high. According to your statement, their goal is the Supreme Dragon Ring. Who took the Supreme Dragon Ring away? It."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    That''s right.


    Hermione shook her head: "In order to cooperate with the operation this time, S.H.I.E.L.D.London has opened all the information to the Federal Aegis headquarters. Moreover, Aegis also has contact with the wizarding world, so you hide behind the scenes. The plan of the play is definitely not going to work."


    Paused.


    Hermione said again: "Moreover, if you sit back and watch this matter, if there is any big news, I''m sure that SHIELD will attack the Super Investigation Bureau. After all, you have used this trick to deal with it. I''ve passed SHIELD."


    Lake touched his chin: "So, I''m sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fight, planning to die?"


    Hermione said, "You can give the supreme dragon ring you gave me and give it to others."


    Lake looked up and gave Hermione a white glance: "Don''t make trouble."


    Hermione smiled.


    Lake lowered his head and pondered. Originally, he planned to sit and watch the three players entering the arena make a big news, destroy and destroy the infrastructure of New York, by the way, guide a place with more races to clean up, and then introduce S.H.I.E.L.D., etc. Aegis can¡¯t clean it up, or when it¡¯s about to be cleaned up, let the super-investigation game enter the arena and get it done, and then attack Aegis and let Aegis back the pot.


    The plan is perfect.


    When the Blackheart was messing with New York, Lake used it once and it succeeded.


    But this time?


    Lake took a deep breath, and this time not only could not dig a hole for S.H.I.E.L.D., but also had to deal with the three players before they were ready to destroy them.


    If something goes wrong in New York City, and it involves the mysterious side, Lake ponders it, and it seems that there is no other person who can come to the rescue?


    New York City?


    It can be, but the Mayor of New York is now a woman, and she is still a member of the same tea party as Pepper Poz and Rachel, often drinking afternoon tea or something together.


    Moreover.


    Whether it''s Homeland Security or Super Inspection Bureau, the cooperation with the New York City Municipality has always been good.


    For the enemy, Lake attacked vigorously.


    But for friends, Lake has always been a win-win situation.


    "No!"


    Lake looked up at Hermione: "Can''t let them dance in New York City!"


    New York City cannot be chaotic.


    Chaos is okay, but the pot cannot be thrown onto the Homeland Security and Super Investigation Bureau.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    Lake looked at the projected red and asked directly: "Apart from New York State, where are the most numerous and densest cities of African descent on the federal land?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The Red Queen said, almost after she finished speaking, she said again: "Atlanta!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hermione frowned and looked at Lake: "What do you want to do?"


    Although with Hermione''s wisdom, he already knew what Lake wanted to do.


    but¡­¡­


    Hermione said: "You obviously have the strength to stop all of this, but why, a very simple thing always develops in a complicated direction?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth is curved: "Because it is very simple, this is the earth."


    Hermione did not speak.


    Lake said: "I''m just going to the village to do what the customs are like."


    Again.


    The predecessor of the earth is Midgard, and Midgard belongs to the world tree universe. The fundamental law of the world tree universe is sacrifice and exchange. If you want to get something, you must give something.


    Lake said: "So, fundamentally speaking, these people are all people from the earth. In that case, if you want me to do it, you can, but I will never do it for free, so let me do it. If the earth doesn''t pay, How can it work?"


    Although Hermione had little contact with African Americans, she still said, "You are just looking for a reason for yourself."


    Lake got up: "As you say, if you want me to take action, this is the price the earth must pay."


    Talking.


    Lake called Tiffany in, asked Tiffany to prepare, set off as soon as possible, and flew to Atlanta. Just in time, Maria Hill was also inspecting the Super Investigation Bureau in Atlanta.


    Tiffany responded, turned around, and went out and ordered the pilot of the Quin''s fighter to prepare for take-off.


    Wait until Tiffany is gone.


    Hermione looked at Lake thoughtfully: "What if it weren''t for them?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Then I will help for free!"


    There is no black.


    There is only white and yellowPast yellow, white in this life. It is reasonable and reasonable. Lake feels that he should shoot for free. After all, the stability and safety of small breaks require everyone to help.


    But it definitely won''t work now.


    after an hour.


    The Queen''s fighter jet straight up from Gardners Island, and then galloped in the direction of Atlanta, Georgia.


    Under the night.


    One hides himself in the forest facing Gardners Island like a hook nose. Voldemort, wearing a black robe, shows his figure in the dark, feeling that it is constantly moving away from Kunshi On the fighter plane, the breath of Hermione passed on.


    New York Underground Waterway.


    "found it."


    Overnight, I experienced the destruction of my family and death, and then I experienced that I should be the greatest magician, but because he was sold for one hundred thousand dollars, David, who was already inexplicable in his heart, hung up the phone and was holding on to the underground waterway. Bassaze said, "They went to Atlanta."


    Bassaze, who closed his eyes and rested his mind, slowing the passage of his life, opened his eyes and looked at David: "Are you sure?"


    David nodded.


    ...

 Chapter 452: Davids witch relatives

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "a beautiful man''s legendary life search novel (!


    Just now...


    It took almost a day for David to come out of grief and shock. Because of the death of his parents, David did not hesitate to follow the explanation of the neuromage Bassaze and accepted that he had to find the setting of the Supreme Dragon Ring again.


    Then yesterday, David was taken out of Midtown University by Jack and was witnessed by his classmates. Therefore, yesterday afternoon, David learned more information from Peter Parker, who was visiting his house.


    For example, their senior sister, Skye, who graduated with an outstanding graduate last year, was the daughter of the then Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security.


    This is enough.


    So after David recovered, he called Peter Parker, and then Peter Parker called Gwen who was already on vacation in New Jersey.


    Then Gwen called Skye again, and then, from Skye''s mouth, he learned that Lake had just called Skye and said that he was going to Atlanta for a few days.


    This is not.


    That''s how David knew, and he was quite sure about the news.


    "Ahem!"


    Bassaze coughed weakly.


    David returned to his senses and squatted down in front of Bassaze: "How are you?"


    Bassaze shook his head, took a deep breath, and looked at David: "You must find the Supreme Dragon Ring. It belongs to you. You must find it, you know?"


    David didn''t say a word, but he was very nervous and wanted to put the weakening Bassaze back against the wall.


    but¡­¡­


    Bassaze directly increased his tone and said to David: "Did you hear it?"


    David was shocked, raised his head to look at Bassaze, his gaze met Bassaze''s eyes straight, and was stunned.


    Bassaze let go of his right hand covering his chest.


    David looked down and couldn''t help but shrink his eyes.


    In David''s sight, he could almost clearly see the beating under the huge wound, but it seemed that the shackles of the heart were constantly spreading.


    Bassaze panted and looked at David: "David, listen carefully..."


    Admittedly.


    Bassaze is a powerful magician, but he is Mage Merlin, and all the magic power he uses needs to come from the source of magic power.


    But right now?


    The source of magic power was gathering himself and merging into Lake''s chaotic universe. Even Hermione could not mobilize magic power for the time being, not to mention, Bassaze.


    So this time, Bassaze, who is accustomed to fighting with Merlin''s magic power, can only use the power of the magic dimension to fight.


    This is also the reason why Bassaze could not become the 36th generation of supreme Merlin.


    Back then, when the Demon King Maxim killed their mentor, the thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin, in order to rob the Supreme Dragon Ring, in order to prevent Maxim and the witch Morgana from succeeding, he had to. Bassaze asked for power from the magical dimension. Although Maxim and the Witch were sealed in the end, the price was very heavy.


    His junior sister used herself as a prison and was sealed with Morgana the Witch of the World.


    And Bassaze also lost the opportunity to inherit the Supreme Merlin because he requested the power of the magical dimension.


    and so¡­¡­


    Under the double blow, Bassaze became a little nervous, which is also very reasonable, not only lost his position, but also lost his most beloved woman.


    Whoever comes will be crazy.


    This time, when he came out, Bassaze also followed Maksim, Lord of the Demon Insects. At the moment he came out, Bassaze wanted to catch Maksim for the first time.


    But Bassaze suddenly lost his own magic power. At this moment, Bassaze finally understood why the cage that sealed them suddenly failed.


    All the sources of Merlin''s magical power, the source of magical power can''t be perceived.


    natural.


    How can the cage sealed with Merlin''s magic power continue?


    Next second.


    Bassaze suddenly woke up. The David he was looking for for the Supreme Dragon Ring back then, but when Bassaze contacted the magical dimension and replaced his magic power with the magical power of the magical dimension, he arrived at David''s house. , Saw Voldemort, who had appeared in his house, that came from **** and lived through Harry Potter.


    The two met.


    Not only was Bassazzze startled, but in fact, Voldemort was even more startled. Almost immediately, he used his whole body strength to tear through Bassazzze''s chest and escaped. .


    Yes it is.


    When Voldemort saw Barthazze''s first face, he chose to run away.


    Without him.


    The information is not equal.


    Voldemort and Bassaze knew each other. Although they had never seen each other before, how should they say that their names used to be so thunderous.


    Voldemort, the famous villain in the wizarding world.


    Basadze, according to the information available in the wizarding world, ran away with the supreme dragon ring scroll.


    Voldemort thought he was very strong, but he was still eclipsed by the top magician Bassaze, who was trained in the way of Supreme Merlin and was well-known at the age of eighteen.


    So the moment Voldemort saw Barthazze out of trouble, his first thought was that the wind screamed.


    After Voldemort had escaped thousands of miles, he lowered his head, saw the blood on his hand, blinked his eyes, and then suddenly realized something, but when Voldemort came back, Bassaze had already taken David and ran away.


    Bassaze looked down at his exposed chest, the chain that was spreading, and wanted to completely lock his heart, the power of magic could only be delayed and could not be avoided.


    This is the power of Mephisto, Lord of Hell.


    As the alternate supreme Merlin, Bassaze, although not the real supreme Merlin, has survived by his own strength anyway. If he has not been corroded by the atmosphere of hell, then the chain of death will not take him away at all.


    But right now?


    He was caught off guard by Voldemort, and he used Merlin''s mana for the first time, but he used a void. When he recovered, he had been pierced by Voldemort, who had returned from **** and lived again.


    After Voldemort reacted and saw that Bassaze had left with David, he immediately used the bodies of the Naha Kriss to summon the coming of hell, and reported the matter to the **** lord Mephisto.


    then.


    Voldemort returned to the first life with Mephisto''s orders. Naturally, Voldemort''s ability to move in the world today depends entirely on the power he provided.


    and so¡­¡­


    Bassaze sighed and looked at David: "Hell is trying to demand my soul. I can''t stop it for much time. You must go quickly."


    Even if Voldemort had deciphered the breath of the Supreme Dragon Ring from David, it was still possible to come and kill David once and for all.


    Bassaze dare not bet.


    And this time, his enemy is not only one, but also his junior, who betrayed Merlin and plunged into the dark magic camp to become the Demon King Maxim.


    Voldemort may think that David has no use value, but Maxim does not care. He is now weaker than ordinary people. If he is found by Maxim, then David still has no life. Opportunity.


    "go!"


    Bassaze took a deep breath and said to David: "Go to Goodston Street, No. 1, 2, 3, Chloe Bar, find the boss there, and tell her that you are a descendant of Agatha Harkris, ask the witch Our shelter."


    David was stunned: "Agatha Hakris?"


    Who is this?


    I am her offspring, why have I never heard of it?


    Bassaze said hurriedly: "Back then, I chose you because of this, Agatha Harkris, a powerful witch who lives in seclusion, you inherited her magical potential, and she will protect you. , Tell her everything, she will help you to retrieve your supreme dragon ring again, take back the supreme dragon ring, and become the 36th generation of supreme Merlin. This is your mission, go!"


    Finished.


    Bassaze felt the powerful force approaching, as if returning to light, he got up and directly pushed David toward the back fiercely.


    In an instant.


    The space shattered instantly like a mirror, David maintained the posture of falling backward, and instantly fell into the dark space after the mirror shattered.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Bassaze burst out with his brightest light, looking down at the chains that were accelerating to lock him, vigorously, just like he was back then.


    In the eyes, the energy skyrocketed!


    just¡­¡­


    In the depths of this skyrocketing light, a ray of regret and nostalgia flashed away.


    But this did not affect Barcelona''s actions in the slightest.


    Bassaze directly and mercilessly pulled out his heart, and threw it to the other side: "Mephisto, Merlin''s line, only standing dead, no, kneeling alive, Merlin, going. Your **** will only destroy you. I curse you with the soul of the thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin disciple Bassaze, Mephisto, you will surely come to an end, and your life will eventually come to an end. My Merlin will end in one vein!"


    "Roar!"


    The heart that was thrown out, entangled in the chains of death, made a sound from the throat of hell Mephisto¡¯s phantom appeared in this underground waterway: "Your curse will not be fulfilled. After I kill the line of Supreme Merlin, I will kill all the magicians in this world, and the earth will become another pasture for me!"


    Bassaze''s body fell.


    The soul is being burned because of the sacrifice, which is enough to make Mephisto fearful of the curse fire, without making Bassazzze feel any pain.


    In his soul state, Bassaze looked at Mephisto, whose expression was distorted to the extreme and his expression was extremely angry, and made a final taunt: "Look at you, the king of hell. Now, what you look like, What an incompetent rage, no matter how many times you win, the only time you lose is when you lose to our Merlin line!"


    Mephisto, who was in his **** palace, angrily wanted to stretch out his right hand to grab the soul of Bassaze.


    but¡­¡­


    PS: Agatha Harklis-from "Wanda and Vision", witch, powerful witch!

 Chapter 453: Choose simple and rude

    Almost at the moment when Mephisto''s right hand was about to break through forcibly because of anger, the **** of the contract force, rushed out, with the disappearance of Bassaze''s soul, there was a bang.


    The heart that was thrown out by Bassaze, the chain of death tightened, and in an instant, that heart, like a glass product, was shattered.


    Losing the medium of death, naturally, Mephisto''s right hand banged back, and was beaten back by the barrier between that powerful dimension and the earth.


    "what!"


    The palace of the **** lord once again quivered in Mephisto''s endless anger.


    Next second.


    Like an angry bull, Chiguo was upright, exposing how much he had paid to get the position of the **** monarch, standing at the door of his palace with Mephisto holding his whip in his hand.


    Countless succubuses and servants serving Mephisto in the palace knelt and crawled to the ground.


    "What about people!"


    Mephisto''s huge nose spit out the breath that is comparable to the magma of hell, a pair of bright red eyes, and an angry scarlet: "My stupid son, where''s the witch heart demon?"


    Poor sorcerer.


    After his eldest brother Black Heart Demon came to the earth and was eaten, he would face his old father''s love from time to time.


    Mephisto''s anger was so great, even outside the palace of hell, even at the end of the **** dimension, the demons could hear Mephisto''s words about fighting the Witchheart Demon and fighting the fire.


    Countless demons listened, in their hearts, from the initial mentality of watching the theater, gradually, the demons who shouldn''t have compassionate emotions all showed some mercy to this poor witch heart demon.


    after all¡­¡­


    From a certain perspective, if there were no witches to fight thunder in front, then, guess what, Mephisto¡¯s incompetent rage would be spilled on whose head.


    That devil, no, which devil is it that will be the lucky one?


    Not to mention the angry carrying horsewhip and chasing the Witchheart Demon in the hell, just talk about the earth.


    Hum!


    The Kun''s fighter went invisible and stopped directly on the river in Brooklyn''s harbor. Lake led Hermione out of the Kun''s fighter and stared at the huge sewer that leads directly to the Hudson River.


    Just now.


    Lake was already heading to Atlanta, preparing to lead the battlefield to Atlanta on his way.


    But while on the way, Lake received a call from Skye. During the call, Skye suddenly said that Gwen had been entrusted by Peter Parker just now, and then Peter Parker had been entrusted by a friend to ask about Lake¡¯s whereabouts tonight. .


    friend?


    Lake thought of it for the first time. It seemed to be David Harkless of Peter Parker.


    The Red Queen''s investigation directly located the signal here.


    Lake directly ordered the Kun''s fighter jet to return.


    Without him.


    The reason why Lake put the battlefield in Atlanta before was first because he didn''t bother to find where they were. Second, there was no clue at all. Now that there is a clue, Lake will return naturally.


    Can solve one is one.


    quickly.


    Lake looked down at the ground under his feet, in the air, the technique of avatar!


    moment.


    The avatar Sajia appeared in the sewer, looking around blankly, and finally his eyes fixed on the dead body of Bassaze, who had fallen into the sewage, and was allowed to wash away by the sewage.


    And that, dropped not far away, similar to the broken heart glassware, on the glassware, strands of **** death, are quickly fading.


    Yo, Mephisto has been here?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hermione: "Give me the Supreme Dragon Ring first, forget it, I don''t bother to go to Atlanta, finish the business sooner, and finish it sooner."


    The corner of Hermione''s mouth curled up: "Don''t plan to let the earth pay for your shot?"


    Lake looked at Hermione, thoughtfully: "Did you know I would do this, so you didn''t persuade me?"


    Hermione smiled and said, "No, I just know your character well!"


    Because Hermione knew Lake very well, Hermione did not choose to persuade Lake.


    same.


    And because Hermione knew Lake very well, Hermione knew that the story would never develop to that point.


    This is the reason.


    When Hermione was studying in the wizarding world, she would sympathize with those house elves who were in a pitiful situation and treated like old black slaves in the Middle Ages. How could she be indifferent when Lake said that he would sacrifice a city''s black slaves as a price for him? It.


    Hermione might express her disapproval when she changed to her former status.


    But Hermione, who had inherited the wisdom of thirty-five years of supreme Merlin, made a wise choice even though she was also very opposed to it.


    Let me put it this way.


    Hermione knew how Lake''s character was. Once he decided something, the only thing that could change him was probably Karen was the only one left besides himself.


    In addition, other people, even his women, even if all the women unite, will not make Lake change his mind.


    And even if it is to let Karen pull back to Lake.


    But there is no doubt.


    Who is going to inform Karen that the person who asked Karen to hold Lake will end up badly. This was also at the time Hermione, even if he had already entered the wizarding world in Lake, did not choose to find Karen to take action. the reason.


    Lake respects Karen very much, there is no doubt about it.


    But there is no respect for other people.


    Even if it was Hermione, if Hermione had gone to find Karen at the time, it might have stopped Lake from his anger for a while, and then, the person who went to find Karen out of the mountain would undoubtedly die.


    Without exception.


    and so¡­¡­


    Hermione went sideways for a while, and wisely chose not to touch Lake. How should I say, she believed that there would be a third situation that would prompt Lake to change his mind.


    The reason is also because of Lake''s character.


    Again.


    Lake knew the reason why he wanted to move the battlefield to Atlanta. Similarly, Hermione, who knew him, knew it well.


    how to say.


    Thirty percent of Hermione was betting that on the way to Atlanta with Lake, one of the three players who entered the field would be uncomfortable and expose himself.


    Once one of them is exposed, after having clues, Lake will definitely not choose to sit still.


    When there is no clue, Lake''s motto is to wait for work, wait for the mountain to come to him.


    But with clues, Lake¡¯s motto is not to wait for work, but to strike first.


    and so¡­¡­


    I won the bet.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Hermione thoughtfully, as if thinking of something, and smiled: "I already regret calling you the goddess of wisdom."


    Hermione looked back at Lake and smiled, "It''s too late, isn''t it?"


    Lake smiled, changed the conversation, took the supreme dragon ring that Hermione handed over, and said to Hermione: "David was sent out by Barthazze at the last moment. Go to the Chaos Universe and find the goddess of magic, Misst. Pull, let her find out from the magic power that belongs to Bassaze just now, taking advantage of her final consciousness."


    Hermione nodded.


    Although the last magic power used by Bassaze belonged to the magic dimension, Bassaze cultivated Merlin''s magic since he was a child, but it was equivalent to forming a magic seed from Mistra, and that magic seed was affected by the magic. It''s controlled by Mistra.


    Therefore, Bassaze''s Merlin magic is not disappeared, but because Mistral merged with the chaotic universe, it was also shut down.


    After Bassaze died, naturally, the Merlin magic power that was cultivated by Bassaze for more than one hundred or two hundred years, naturally returned to where it should have been.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "What about you?"


    Lake turned his head and looked at the Kunshi fighter who had just been ordered to fly away. He felt everything around him and smiled and said, "Naturally, this is the end of this farce."


    Finished.


    Lake directly sent Hermione to the Chaos Universe, and then, taking a step forward, he turned directly into Saga''s appearance, with a blond hair drifting in the wind, flashing directly, and quickly flashing towards the state of New Jersey across the river.


    Said not to put the battlefield in New York.


    This is the bottom line.


    no way.


    Who made New Jersey so far from heaven, but so close to New York.


    Across the river, it is not New York State, but New Jersey.


    Just right.


    Lake actually didn''t like the New Jersey director who was just appointed by the new Minister of Land last week. Who would let it? The skin color of that product was not the type that Lake liked.


    It''s better to let him back the pot than to let Lake back the pot.


    Landing!


    boom!


    Lake flashed directly into the city park in Jersey City With his right hand repeated, the Supreme Dragon Ring instantly caught his eye.


    Next second.


    With the highest authority, Lake directly urged the Supreme Dragon Ring, and the magical power fluctuations that belonged to Supreme Merlin spread towards the surroundings.


    The fluctuations are like ripples, with Lake as the center, spreading toward the surroundings. As time goes by, the radius of the spread of Merlin''s magical power is also getting larger and larger.


    "what."


    Almost out of New York, Voldemort, who was just about to rush towards Atlanta, suddenly stopped, turned his head, looked at the place ahead of Atlanta, and then at the place in New Jersey.


    what''s the situation?


    "Damn idiot!"


    The incompetent and furious voice of Hell Lord Mephisto blasted into Voldemort¡¯s mind like thunder, and wandered around Voldemort¡¯s body with the power he bestowed on Voldemort: "Go get me the Supreme Dragon Ring," Take it back, kill him, kill me anyone who holds the Supreme Dragon Ring, and bring their souls to me."


    Voldemort shivered: "Yes, the great Lord of Hell!"


    same.


    In the 19th block of Brooklyn, the antique shop that has been emptied, holding a doll of his beloved in one hand, and dressed as a gentleman, Maxim, the king of monsters, also looked at New Jersey in disbelief. there.


    There, the fluctuations of Merlin''s magic power were escalating in one wave.


    "Did you see it?"


    The king of the Demon Insects, Maxim¡¯s eyes lit up, like an idiot, holding up the doll that sealed his beloved Veronica in his hand, and said with a vibrato: "When I get the supreme dragon ring, I will be able to Let you out, my love."


    ...

 Chapter 454: Mephisto with beautiful ideas

    The cage of the doll that sealed Veronica and Morgana was sealed with Merlin''s mana. There is only one way to release Veronica and Morgana.


    Only when you find the Supreme Dragon Ring can you break the seal.


    If the Demon King Maxim hadn''t betrayed Merlin''s lineage and had not defected to the dimension of black magic, Maxim''s magical power was not inferior to that of Bassaze at all.


    but¡­¡­


    Who made Maxim, the lord of the worms, betrayed Merlin''s line?


    at this time.


    When the Lord of the Demon Insect was about to put away the doll cage, a crackling sound suddenly passed from the doll cage.


    Ok?


    Maxim stopped putting away the doll cage, and looked at it with a hint of confusion.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The doll''s cage was shattered, and then, black mist and strong wind whistled out of the empty antique shop.


    Next second.


    Along with the black mist and strong wind falling to the ground, a woman with closed eyes, black hair and a skirt appeared in front of Maxim.


    "Vero..."


    A gleam of joy flashed across Maxim''s face, but at that moment, he thought of something. He closed his voice and looked at the man in front of him with some surprise. He thought about it day and night, and he wanted to get what he wanted to get out of Merlin''s line. The lover of dreams.


    Now the lover of his dream is right in front of him, but Maxim has thought of one thing.


    soon.


    Veronica opened her eyes in front of her. She looked at Maxim, who was licking the dog''s unique hesitation on her face, and her tone was as cold as a machine repeating: "Put away your hot eyes, Mark Sim, it''s me, Morgana!"


    In order to help Bassaze, Veronica chose to use her body as a container to seal Morgana. Obviously, it was Morgana who was sealed in Veronica''s body that was awakened this time.


    Maxim recovered instantly.


    Morgana turned to stare at the location of New Jersey, turned to Maxime and said: "There is not what we need to go, the place we need to go is London!"


    Maxim frowned: "Extreme Dragon Ring!"


    Morgana said blankly: "The power of Supreme Merlin''s line, the magic has decayed to an irretrievably low level, your brother, Bassaze is also dead, Supreme Merlin will no longer be our stumbling block."


    "what?"


    Maxim was a little surprised: "Bassaze...dead?"


    Morgana sneered again and again: "Why, do you miss him very much?"


    Maxim regained his senses in Morgana''s extremely indifferent eyes, and looked at Morgana: "Supreme Dragon Ring."


    "The messenger of the king of **** has passed by and fetched it."


    Morgana interrupted coldly: "The source of power of the Supreme Merlin seems to have disappeared. Dark magic has cooperated with hell. After we eradicate the magical world, after the local **** breaks the contract, the moment it descends on the earth, the earth will become dark magic and dark magic. Hell graze the pasture together, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let our allies wait for long."


    Maxim: "..."


    Again.


    The source of Supreme Merlin¡¯s magic power, the source of magic power has been merged into the chaotic universe, and embedded in it, so at this point in time, Merlin¡¯s magic has a mystery that is here and not here.


    just now.


    Mephisto watched Bassaze cast a curse with his soul in front of him, and was very angry, but the reason that gradually returned after beating his own son, the Mind Witch, realized that something was wrong.


    Uh¡­¡­


    As Voldemort reported before, it seems that Barthazze''s strength has weakened.


    After Mephisto searched it, he immediately discovered what was wrong. The source of Merlin''s magic power seemed to be looming, sometimes, and sometimes absent.


    Of course.


    Mephisto just thinks that this is precisely the signal that the supreme Merlin line is about to be cut off. After all, after the 35th generation of the supreme Merlin, there are only four people who can be qualified to become the supreme Merlin.


    Bassaze has died, and because he used the power of the magic dimension, although he can use Merlin''s magic power, he has no chance to inherit it.


    Maxim, a complete traitor, not to mention it.


    Veronica is currently entangled with Morgana tightly, and also at the expense of herself.


    So the calculations, it seems that now, the only qualified to inherit the position of Supreme Merlin is the one who has taken the Supreme Dragon Ring.


    It''s no wonder that Merlin''s magic power is so looming, it seems that the inheritance will be broken in the next second.


    After the Hell Dimension was forced to sign a contract with the Supreme Merlin, Mephisto estimated that at all times, he was thinking about how to bring Hell back to the world, including strengthening the connection with other dimensions.


    Such as... the dark dimension!


    Back then, Mephisto, in order to bring **** back to the earth, but made a promise to any dimension belonging to his allies, as long as anyone can invalidate this tricked contract, then, when the earth returns to the earth At that time, **** will share the earth with them.


    When the magic power of the thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin disappeared and the magic power of Bassaze disappeared in the cage of the doll, she broke off the seal, and the reborn Morgana received the message from the dark dimension for the first time.


    The David, who can automatically protect the Supreme Dragon Ring, does not need so many people to go there. The messengers sent by Mephisto can take care of everything, and they need to go to the Wizarding World of London to harvest crop after crop. Magicians, bring their souls to the **** continuously, and let Mephisto create an army of demons that can expedition to the earth once again.


    "Merlin''s pulse..."


    Maxim turned into a black mist and followed Morgana, whistling towards London, muttering to himself: "So, my sister..."


    "I am your junior sister!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Morgana came out with the appearance of Veronica, looked at Maxim with a blank face, and made a promise: "What you like is nothing more than this face. When we complete our mission, you can take this away. With a body, even if you are happy, I am willing to play with you. Think about it, Veronica, who is indifferent to you, becomes your instrument. Isn''t that enough to ignite your fighting spirit?"


    Maxim opened his mouth: "..."


    seems to be speechless, or it may be because Morgana broke through with careful thinking, simply, after the silence, no more words.


    Jersey City!


    After ¡¡¡¡lake stimulated the protector function of the Supreme Dragon Ring, something seemed to come to mind.


    his figure shook.


    A clone appeared next to Lake, pinched a small face similar to David''s, and threw the Supreme Dragon Ring to the clone. His body turned around and disappeared temporarily in an instant. In situ.


    As for why do you do this?


    without him.


    On a whim, the aura of the sixth sense in an instant.


    Lake believes in his sixth sense very much and cannot be said to be sure, but generally speaking, Lake believes that his sixth sense is greater than the so-called fact.


    soon.


    Lake¡¯s sixth sense is confirmed.


    In the distance, the evil wind roared, and it landed directly on the grass in the distance. From the black fog, a man dressed in a black robe, holding a magic wand and a hooked nose, looked like Voldemort, who was comparable to the half-faceless man, appeared in the clone''s sight.


    "Jie Jie!"


    Voldemort let out a weird laugh, and his wand was directly held high, and a life-killing curse came directly toward the clone like lightning howling.


    Boom!


    The Supreme Dragon Ring suddenly flashed light, with a boom, and after an explosion, under the air wave, the clone did a full set of play and fell towards the back, looking panicked.


    I''ll just say why the sixth sense is warning.


    good fellow.


    The Hell Dimension and the Dark Dimension are hand in hand, and they are leaving together.


    Lake, hiding in the dark, raised his head and looked at the two entangled black fog by the night, raised his eyebrows, and almost confirmed that the two lines were Maxim and Morgana, thinking in his heart secretly.


    This direction is...


    London?


    Lake watched the trajectory of the two black mists with one heart and two minds. His thoughts turned sharply, probably in the next second. Some guessed these two sides... No, it was Mephisto who was planning to play some snakeskin operation. .


    good fellow.


    Is this the rhythm that you plan to learn from me, fight in two lines, and start all together, without delaying anywhere?


    Once Mephisto won the Supreme Dragon Ring and announced the severance of Merlin¡¯s line, the contract has expired since then, and with the Witch of the World and the King of Demon Insects as the vanguard, they can kill the magic world directly. The opening of the gates of **** in the magical world proclaims hell, a declaration to come back to the earth.


    Very good idea.


    just...


    Haven''t Mephisto heard a word, the idea is beautiful, but the fact is cruel?


    The thirty-sixth generation of supreme Merlin has come out, but it is not Mephisto and the others who think of David Harkless, but Hermione Granger!


    "what!"


    "what!"


    "Jie Jie!"


    Doppelganger did a full set of play and kept retreating on the grass, with a terrified expression, while Voldemort on the opposite side was walking in a leisurely courtyard, with a continuous blow-by-stroke killing curse blasting out, trying to consume the power of the Supreme Dragon Ring itself. : "Child, hand over the ring, I promise, you will be my servant!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Although the avatar was very frightened, he said firmly: "I have already called for love and justice. He will be here soon. You''d better get out of here!"


    Voldemort Jiejie laughed wildly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ next second.


    Voldemort felt something, and couldn''t help looking up, but seeing that, above the night sky, a star suddenly broke through the black cloud and flashed.


    followed.


    The second, third...


    soon.


    The stars that make up the Gemini are projected instantly, and with the beating of the starlight, it seems that these stars are connected by the starlight.


    "Roar!"


    is in hell, expecting the supreme dragon ring to fall into his hand Mephisto sees this scene, can''t help standing up from the throne, and let out an angry roar: "It''s you again!"


    Boom!


    A figure flashed out directly.


    Blonde hair!


    in a black suit.


    Blond hair flutters in the wind.


    Lake, who appeared like Isaac, tilted his head, looked at Voldemort, and felt the roar of Voldemort''s power source: "Mephisto, guess what, can your servant block my punch?"


    Voldemort: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 455: Stupid and naive Mephisto

    "you again!!!"


    "it''s me."


    Lake looked at the Mephisto projected behind Voldemort, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Surprise?"


    When the enemy meets, they are extremely jealous.


    The enmity of killing children is even more uncommon.


    If there is no **** to change to hell, how could Mephisto let this guy in front of him, this guy, but kill his only son that he likes.


    And still in front of him, swallowed his son.


    even...


    also took away part of the origin of hell.


    but.


    The anger on Mephisto¡¯s face can almost be turned into **** magma, drowning Lake, but when the words are spoken, it is calm and unusual: "What do you want, the strong man of mankind."


    Compared to the anger of the murderous vengeance, what Mephisto cares most about is his own stability, including the most important thing at the moment, letting the supreme Merlin cut off.


    The curse from Bassaze''s soul is right in front of him.


    Although Mephisto didn''t care much about this curse, but now, there is still a gap between him and the **** dimension because of that defeat. Under the state where he can''t become he is hell, anything can happen.


    Mephisto was silent for a while, and looked at Lake: "Maybe, the human being, we can talk."


    If Mephisto remembers correctly.


    It seems that not long ago, disguised as another person, ran to the magic world to kill the Quartet. This shows one thing, the magic world has also sinned against him.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    can talk.


    Mephisto cannot come, and Lake will not compromise on the premise that he will not go to hell. This is the only thing Mephisto feels acceptable.


    "I can conquer **** with you!"


    "Not enough!"


    "Then what do you want to give me the Supreme Dragon Ring."


    "you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Mephisto, who was trying to compromise with him, and said blankly: "If you are willing to sell hell, maybe, I will consider this."


    Mephisto must die.


    Lake dared to swear to God that he had no opinion of Mephisto, nor did he have much personal enmity. Even if it weren¡¯t for Lake to need hell, Lake felt that he might become better friends with Mephisto. .


    Lake is called Mephisto Lao Mo.


    And Mephisto is called Lake Laoke?


    Pity.


    Lake waved his hand at Mephisto, whose expression changed on his face: "Don''t get me wrong, Mephisto, this is just a matter of business, that''s all."


    Mephisto''s face was gloomy: "So, don''t talk about it?"


    Lake sighed: "It''s a pity, I really want to, but there is only one ending. Without you, it is very important to me."


    Mephisto, who was in the palace of hell, tightly pinched his throne with his claws. Accompanied by the creaking sound, Mephisto''s anger had reached a critical point: "You really think that I did not take you. Method."


    Lake glanced at Voldemort, who stood motionless and could only act as a signal relay station: "You can come up, maybe you can convince me physically?"


    Mephisto took a deep breath: "Okay, I''ll come up!"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    WTF?


    I''ll just talk, do you dare to come?


    are you crazy.


    The **** signed by witnessing under the source of hell, you, as the lord of hell, unilaterally and brazenly tore up the contract, are you not afraid that your control of **** will take another step?


    Lake narrowed his eyes slightly, and with his right hand, he turned directly to find the Gemini Saint Cloth card, and threw it out.


    is fine.


    I moved the battlefield from New York to New Jersey. Can I fight?


    hum!


    The saint clothing card landed, and instantly, the power of the chaotic universe urged the power of the Gemini star map projected here to intensify, along with the lifting of the restrictions after the saint clothing was dressed, directly madly and greedily plundering all the emotions of travel within a radius of 50 kilometers Entering the Force Tree, it grows the Force Tree and feeds Lake himself back.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The moment Lake instinctively prepared to fly the helmet with his right hand, thinking of the enemy this time, he let the twin helmets be worn on his body, with the good face in front, showing love and justice.


    At this moment.


    In Voldemort''s constant howl, the whole person seemed to have become a kind of passage, and one soul after another was continuously thrown out of **** by Mephisto.


    Boom!


    "Useless guy!"


    Directly relying on the sacrifice of thousands of souls as a price, Mephisto descended directly on the earth from hell.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at throwing Voldemort''s soul into hell, and he came up to occupy Harry Potter''s body, and Mephisto, who changed into Harry Potter''s appearance, blinked.


    Next second.


    Lake laughed loudly: "Mephisto, did you come up to be funny?"


    MMP.


    I thought you were going to be online, who knew you did it?


    Lake directly restored the completely released force above the stable threshold.


    If Mephisto is really on the line, then there is nothing to say, Lake has been done, if at the end he can''t beat him, he will run to Daxueshan to prepare.


    Then Mephisto, who used the projection mode directly?


    Don¡¯t say fifty-five.


    Seven-three open, Lake is still sure.


    Lake seven, Mephisto three!


    even...


    Lake took off his helmet, threw the helmet that became more and more ugly, and couldn''t help looking at Mephisto: "Old Mo, you think, this time I swallowed you, you How many parts of the **** belong to me again?"


    Mephisto said coldly, holding Harry Potter''s face, "Sure enough, your power does not belong to this universe."


    Lake looked at Mephisto: "This can be seen."


    Mephisto snorted coldly.


    Before that, Mephisto was curious about one thing. When did such a strong person appear among the people on earth, if it existed before again, then why? At that time, he was almost about to conquer the earth. Come out?


    Because Mephisto couldn''t leave **** at that time, I couldn''t be sure.


    at the moment?


    Although it was the projection that came, Mephisto, who only possessed two or three tenths of his own strength, relied on his years of experience and experience, and realized at a glance that Lake may be a native, but his power is the same as his projection. , All come from other dimensions or other places that don¡¯t belong here.


    "Hand over the Supreme Dragon Ring!"


    "Want?"


    Lake played with him just now while arming himself, while sending the clone away, he took the supreme dragon ring in his hand, turned over with his right hand, put it away, and assumed a fighting posture: "Come and take it yourself!"


    "you wanna die!!"


    "Try it then!"


    Lake directly preempted, a flash, and instantly appeared behind Mephisto: "I swallowed your son, this time, swallowed you, your father and son are also reunited."


    Mephisto roared.


    Boom!


    The power of **** burst out on Mephisto''s body instantly, and he turned around with a sigh, his fist turned into a devil''s claw at the moment he raised his hand, and he grabbed it directly at Lake: "Come in my world!"


    "Hell unfolds!"


    "The Gemini Maze!"


    Above the night sky, **** unfolds directly above the Gemini Nebula, trying to swallow the Gemini Nebula, but in an instant, the light of the Gemini Nebula bursts with deafening collisions and confronts the **** trying to swallow!


    Jersey City Park.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Lake and Mephisto almost turned into afterimages, accompanied by the clash between the two power sources, and similarly, there was the clash between the two themselves.


    The two people who had just appeared at the gate of the park last second, disappeared from the spot once again after the confrontation, leaving a huge pothole, and once again appeared on a roof in Jersey City. .


    rumbling!


    With the fight between the two, in an instant, the entire Jersey City was directly broken into silence!


    Some people who were closer opened the windows and looked at the roof that looked like demolished on the opposite side. They suddenly said an earthquake in surprise, turning on the lights and preparing to run away.


    but.


    Boom!


    Just as this person was about to open the bedroom door and run away, there was a loud bang, and a figure directly broke through the wall and hit him.


    In an instant, the poor man turned into a blood mist, without even making a scream!


    "Light Speed ??Fist!"


    "Soul barrier!"


    Mephisto, who was directly blasted by Lake''s punch, grabbed the soul of the person who had just turned into a **** mist, and his eyes shrank, and he stabilized his figure and threw it over there.


    Boom!


    The five-story apartment building where the two of them were located instantly caused an earth-shattering explosion.


    In an instant!


    Once again, the whole area of ??Jersey City once again burst into big explosions one after another!


    A gleam of golden light appeared directly, with a bang, and Lake, wearing the golden Gemini saint, appeared directly and reappeared in the sky, looking blankly at Mephisto with a funny Harry Potter face. .


    Lake walks in the void: "I must admit, Mephisto, your arrogance is the most arrogant I have ever seen so far."


    Dare to come over and trouble me with a projection?


    are you crazy?


    Even if it is Odin, if I dare to project it, I will not be imaginary!


    Mephisto looked down at the already chaotic Jersey City, and the police officers who roared the police car and looked at the sky blankly but helpless looked up.


    Mephisto looked at Lake and sneered again and again: "Saga of love and justice, this is the love and justice you insist on. Thank you for bringing so many souls to me."


    This stuff...what do you want to do?


    Use my words to stop me?


    expect me to be broken because of guilt?


    Mephisto opened his hands. This time, during the fight between the two, he died unfortunately, and more than two hundred souls were released by Mephisto.


    The moment these souls came out, they were accompanied by wailing and despair.


    Next second!


    These souls looked at Lake for an instant, and then fired!


    "what!"


    "It hurts so much!"


    "Why."


    "This is your love and justice, this is your justice!"


    "You are a murderer!"


    "You are a demon."


    "You are the greatest evil!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 456: The battle for **** kicked off

    More than two hundred souls were flying in the sky above Jersey City. Although they could not get close to Lake, they still surrounded Lake in Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan, and described as much as possible what responsibility Lake should pay for their deaths.


    Like the whisper of a devil.


    In this state, below, the citizens of Jersey who were lucky enough to run out of the dilapidated building, as well as the law enforcement police in Jersey City, were all driven by such demon whispers.


    They shifted their fear and panic eyes away from the very good-looking Harry Potter, who looked very close to the people, and then looked at the gorgeously dressed with fear, panic and hatred. Look at Lake, who belongs to that kind of superior person.


    "I blame you!"


    "it was all your fault!"


    "Repay my life, you pay my life!"


    "I hate it, why, why is this?"


    More than two hundred souls show off their full strength, just for the depths of their souls. The promise Mephisto gave them. The more they perform well, they will be treated better than other undead in hell. .


    At the very least, it can be mixed with a pitchfork with lubricating oil.


    The corners of Mephisto''s mouth, who looked like Harry Potter, raised the corners of his mouth, looking at the silent Lake who was caught in the crusade of the soul.


    Any power has to be paid.


    This is the root of everything, and Mephisto also abides by this fundamental law.


    Mephisto became the lord of the **** dimension, that is, when he gained full authority, he led the **** dimension to grow. This is the price Mephisto paid after gaining power.


    same.


    In Mephisto''s eyes, the Gemini Saga who puts love and justice on his lips, the source of its power, although I don''t know what it is, it certainly requires Saga to pay a certain price.


    For example, any action of Saga must be love and justice.


    If action and cognition do not meet this price, then, just as the **** dimension withdraws from the connection with Mephisto, it will withdraw from the Saga connection in front of you.


    at the moment?


    Is this love and justice?


    certainly not count.


    Of course.


    Mephisto thought all of this, and he thought it too.


    But...


    "Look at them..."


    Mephisto¡¯s demonic whispers echoed in Lake¡¯s ears: ¡°They are so ignorant, so easy to be controlled by others, and give them love and justice. They will not be grateful. This is in the long history of this group of people. It can be seen that their history is the history of war of conspiracy and betrayal."


    Lake''s eyes flickered slightly, as if he moved!


    Mephisto keeps up: "Saga, join me, I can swear to the origin of hell, I will conquer **** together with you, and the two of us together is the best choice, and also the wisest choice."


    Lake''s strength was unexpected after Mephisto came up.


    Even though he sacrificed the souls of countless magicians gathered last time and projected it up at the price, this projection still has two tenths of his body''s power.


    When he actually came to the earth, the earth was almost burst because of his power, and because of the power of Lake that I felt last time. This time, Mephisto felt that it was enough.


    But Mephistovanwan did not expect that it was not that the power he projected was not enough, but that in this short period of time, Lake''s power turned out to be a little stronger.


    This is simply...


    This increase in power made Mephisto a burst of real name envy and jealousy.


    But more importantly, Mephisto has no bottom in his heart. He burned countless souls as a price. If he didn''t defeat Lake, it would be fine. But if he goes back empty-handed or is directly beaten back to hell, what will happen to his face? Done?


    and so¡­


    Mephisto once again chose to recruit Lake.


    As for the promise to rule **** together?


    Ha ha.


    The Duke of Hell was also fooled by him back then. As a result, the Duke of Hell has been suppressed by him at this moment under the magma mountain of Hell.


    With a smile on Mephisto''s face, he stretched out the right hand of friendship towards Lake: "We can join hands together, the universe, everyone can go, even, I am willing to respect you as the big brother!"


    Lying is a traditional art of the devil.


    When a demon of the lowest level can lie, his face is not red, his heart is not beating, as the peak of the devil, Mephisto, the lord of hell, let alone recognize the big brother, as long as he can get the supreme dragon ring, call Lake Dad is also okay.


    It¡¯s a big deal. When the things arrive, Huyolake goes to hell, and it¡¯s not too late to start.


    what?


    committed to?


    Ah.


    If the devil¡¯s verbal promise is useful, why do demons and demons, or demons and humans, like to use contracts whenever they make transactions?


    The whispers of two hundred souls still echoed in Lake''s ears.


    Next second!


    Lake looked up.


    Mephisto''s eyes shrank!


    In Lake''s eyes, the power of Hell''s origin that had been obtained by swallowing the Black Heart Demon before, and has not been used before, began to turn in Lake''s eyes.


    "Hell Millstone!"


    Lake touched his lips up and down, vomiting lightly.


    A scream suddenly came from one of the two hundred souls. The next second, there was another scream, and then, the screams became a piece of scream.


    The souls were twisted and sent directly to the grinding disc that emerged in the **** dimension. The grinding disc slowly rolled and began to grind the souls that fell on it.


    Mephisto saw this and tried to stop it with all his authority.


    but¡­


    Lake raised his head in a cold tone: "When you dealt with me with your soul, did you forget one thing, I am also one of the masters of the **** dimension?"


    The souls of **** wantonly arrange and insult the master of hell?


    What kind of behavior is this?


    This is the following offense, the act of injustice.


    Lake looked at Mephisto with a blank face: "I use the laws of **** to urge my power of hell. Even if you are in control of the maximum authority, you can''t stop me from following the rules."


    Mephisto''s face is uncertain!


    "and also¡­"


    Lake lowered his head and looked thoughtfully at the people standing on the ground in the largest-skinned community in Jersey City not far away. He looked at Mephisto: "Where do you get the illusion, I feel that my love And justice, is it for them?"


    Mephisto''s eyes narrowed.


    Next second.


    Mephisto teleported directly and appeared directly on the ground, among the ground crowd occupied by countless black skins.


    Lake¡¯s mouth is icy and arcs up: "Until the Yellow River, the heart will not die!"


    "Galaxy!"


    Lake put his hands together, condescending, and directly facing the crowd, still with a hint of luck, Mephisto: "Starburst!"


    rumbling!


    The golden light appeared along with the extremely dazzling shadow of the fist at the moment when Lake opened his hands.


    Then...


    turned into afterimages, almost at the moment when Lake''s words fell, it was already blasted to the ground.


    In an instant.


    All the sounds seemed to disappear completely.


    Above the night sky, the starlight of Gemini is as bright as daylight, and even, it is about to begin the expansion of starlight to encircle and suppress the origin of the **** that was previously intended to be swallowed.


    "Boom!"


    Lake bent over and disappeared instantly. When he appeared again, he had appeared in front of Mephisto again, and his right fist hit Mephisto''s face directly: "The idea is beautiful!"


    Mephisto flew out directly.


    ßÝ!


    Lake teleported once again, and looked at Mephisto who had hit his muzzle with an easy look. His face was cold, and his ordinary punch directly hit the bridge of Mephisto''s nose.


    "Puff!"


    Theoretically, it should be Mephisto''s nosebleed, but it is the old Gao who splashed Harry Potter''s nosebleed.


    ßÝ!


    Lake appeared in the sky again, staring condescendingly at Mephisto, who was blasted up by him, with one hand touching his eyebrows, and the other opening towards Mephisto: "That''s it, maybe next time, you should think about how Only in this way can your true body come, otherwise, don¡¯t show up in front of me."


    "Galaxy!"


    "Star burst!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The sky full of bright golden fist shadows directly covered Mephisto who flew into the air trying to escape from Lake''s attack range.


    Boom boom boom!


    Mephisto landed in an instant, and in an instant, the pit that had just been blasted out, once again, blasted two meters deep.


    "Ahem!"


    Lake landed expressionlessly, ignoring the ground. The human being who had retreated to a kilometer away and did not dare to enter at all, stared condescendingly at Mephisto in the pit.


    Next second.


    Lake opened his right hand.


    Close together!


    In an instant.


    Mephisto, who was wearing Harry Potter''s appearance, was directly grasped firmly by Lake''s neck.


    "Cough cough cough!" Mephisto, who was strangling his fate''s throat, continued to struggle fiercely, but at this time, Mephisto brought two-tenths of the power this time and Lek''s current power. A comparison is not enough.


    just now.


    Lake directly used the loose source of **** to kill Xiaohei in a community, and directly obtained their souls. UU Reading cited his own source of **** and threw it directly to the Force Tree, the Force Tree. At the moment when the tree is tonic, the moment when the power that cannot be digested feeds back, directly allows Lake to use that moment of domain power!


    "I!"


    The source of **** in Lake''s eyes turned, constantly devouring the source of **** sent by the boy Mephisto this time, staring blankly at Mephisto''s words in the language of **** to tell Mephisto Frightened and extremely angry words at the same time.


    even.


    Lake¡¯s words echoed in every corner of the **** dimension.


    "I, the owner of the core of hell, will challenge Mephisto, the king of hell, and will never die!"


    "you!"


    Lake retracted his right hand and looked at Mephisto, who was gradually being ignited by the fire of **** in front of him, with a very gentle tone: "Go back to eat and drink raw, not long after, I will go to **** to find you. Went out."


    "Roar!"


    "Go!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake blasted out his palm, directly blasting Mephisto back into hell.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 457: Sorcerer who wants to escape

    In an instant!


    Mephisto was so angry that the roar of unparalleled roar resounded almost fifty kilometers in a radius, but also in the entire hell, the resounding almost made the **** roar.


    This is no longer a matter of stealing chicken and losing rice.


    Mephisto''s face is swollen now.


    Originally, Mephisto planned to project to come, to give a good lesson to this person who hadn''t put **** in his eyes in recent days, and even killed his son Saga.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    If education fails, it will be cursed.


    The supreme dragon ring has not been taken back?


    This is a trivial matter.


    Education failed?


    This is also a trivial matter.


    But Lake¡¯s declaration of war that killed him was gradually angered to Mephisto¡¯s final bottom line, but, on the contrary, this knife was delivered to Lake himself.


    If it was said that Mephisto hadn¡¯t paid attention to Saga who had devoured his son Blackheart before, then, this time, he had swallowed and taken away a small part of the origin from his projection. Saga of strength has completely become his confidant.


    Hell Origin responded to this battle for hegemony.


    This is the top priority.


    To put it simply, even if the Supreme Dragon Ring is captured by Mephisto right now, even if he can lead the hell''s army to step on the earth, the gap between him and the source of **** will not be able to recover.


    And this state, just like what Lake said when the war just started, is endless, either Mephisto completely bombarded Lake and reunited with the **** origin, or Lake killed Murphys. Trust, become the new lord of hell.


    the reason?


    compares the Hell Dimension to a company. This time, after Lake robbed Mephisto, its shares have exceeded 5% and it can be announced.


    According to the logic of companies on earth, even if you are 5%, in fact, it is not very useful.


    But **** is different.


    From the perspective of the Hell Dimension itself, as long as there is a strong person with the origin of hell, he can cooperate and win-win together.


    speak for nothing.


    Hell dimension is like a green tea. It doesn¡¯t matter who comes first. It doesn¡¯t even matter who is best for her. For the Hell dimension itself, the most important thing for her is the strong.


    I only merge with the strong.


    and so.


    At the moment when Lake announced that he would raise his placard to war with Mephisto, the game had already begun under the witness of Hell Dimension, and even after Lake announced the war, even today Mephisto is still a major shareholder. , But it is no longer possible to suppress Lake with the same or even more than twice the shares of his own.


    You die and live.


    The hegemony of the **** dimension is so simple and rude.


    but¡­¡­


    This involves another matter.


    Again.


    The content of the contract with the Supreme Merlin still exists today. Unless Mephisto actually comes, or Lake runs into hell, otherwise, the initiative is not on Mephisto''s side at all.


    Lake held the initiative tightly in his hand. Before Mephisto could not really break through the earth, Mephisto could only sit at home and wait for Lake''s door or something else.


    Kill the heart first!


    This is Lake''s usual method.


    This is exactly what Lake said to Mephisto at the end.


    "Go back to eat and drink raw, a few days later, your days as the lord of hell, say no, it is gone!"


    "what!"


    Mephisto angrily emerged from his real body in the palace of hell. It was a huge demon with a height of one hundred meters and a tauren''s horns. The magma-like breath continued to be in Mephisto''s nasal cavity. Rushing in.


    The whole **** was trembling instantly under the roar of the major shareholders!


    among them¡­¡­


    The Heart Sorcerer who is in the palace is even more desperate. This time, he is not just about being hung up and hitting him. It is estimated that this time he will completely lie on his bed after the fight. Put it on for half a year.


    Poor sorcerer.


    at this time.


    Suddenly, a dark and somewhat mutilated soul appeared in front of the Witch Heart Demon. Voldemort, wearing a black robe with a hook nose, looked at the Witch Heart Demon who was at the same time as him and said: "Great Lord Witch Heart Demon, Maybe, I have a way to get you out of such desperate days, but..."


    The Heart Witch looked at this soul who didn''t know how to walk in the palace of the king unscrupulously. He might have asked before, but at this moment, feeling the overwhelming picture of fatherly kindness, the Heart Witch said directly, "What can I do." "


    Voldemort opened his mouth and suddenly said to the Heart Witch demon: "Great Master Witch Heart Demon, this method is very useful, but now it is too late. If the lord really wants to get rid of this situation, the humble servant will be the first. Time to come and see you."


    finished.


    Voldemort''s mutilated soul instantly turned into a black mist and disappeared into the witch''s heart demon''s bedroom.


    Next second.


    The Heart Demon looked up, but saw that the roof of his palace had been completely lifted by his beloved father Mephisto.


    Mephisto''s magma-like breath sprayed on the wizard''s body, causing the wizard to stand in a daze, not daring to move: "I blame you idiot. If it weren''t for you, how could your eldest brother die. "


    Witch Heart Demon: "..."


    Although when he was first loved by his father, the Heart Sorcerer had clearly expressed to Mephisto that his elder brother, the Heart Sorcerer, had taken the initiative to ask him to go up, and had nothing to do with him, but Mephisto obviously Don''t care about the truth of the matter.


    So the wizard is too lazy to say it.


    just...


    At the moment when Mephisto was directly lifted up, the hot and full of hatred flame in the heart of the sorcerer was rapidly rising at a hundred degrees Celsius per second.


    But the next second.


    The anger of the Heart Sorcerer turned into a scream, and once again, filled the endless corners of the **** dimension.


    one more time.


    Poor sorcerer.


    But who would let him be in the emperor¡¯s house? Mephisto, as a monarch, must be right. Even if it is wrong, it is not his fault. Naturally, he will not die no matter how he fights. It is just a shame. The Witch''s Demon was wrong.


    no way.


    Maybe this is also the so-called, if you want to wear a crown, you must take it seriously!


    Jersey City!


    After Lake directly bombarded Mephisto and swallowed its origins in his belly, as Mephisto returned to the earth, before his eyes, the whole body was hurt, and the terrible Harry Potter''s body quickly became cold. , Returned to the state of a normal dead body.


    for a long time.


    Lake opened his eyes, raised his head, and looked at the law enforcement officers who dared not approach in the distance, as well as the media helicopter and the jersey city gunship that hovered in the sky and attracted by the movement of Jersey City. .


    The National Guard drove a tank and arrived late.


    Lake looked down at Harry Potter''s corpse on the ground, as if thinking of something, he turned around and walked out, a teleportation, instantaneously, disappeared in place.


    Wow!


    With the advance of the National Guard tanks, the Jersey City Police Department behind them, as well as federal agents and land agents here, dared to approach the scene step by step.


    Today''s Jersey City has been almost destroyed by more than half.


    Among them, the largest African-American community has directly become the deep pit it is today. If it rains and the water is stored in it, it will undoubtedly be a lake.


    Lake took a few teleports directly, stepped out with his right foot, returned to the Star Building, and landed, the Gemini Saint Cloth quickly disintegrated and returned to where he was staying.


    Lake also returned to his original appearance.


    stepped into the bar.


    Lake turned around and took out a glass of bourbon from the wine cabinet, poured himself a full glass, and then drank it all in one go.


    mock up.


    Lake recalled that Mephisto''s attempt to use so-called humans to interfere with his position was a burst of laughter.


    For love and justice?


    Ah.


    Lake said this sentence because the Saint Seiya fits this sentence very well, and he can also make a personal setting.


    but¡­¡­


    I''m just talking about it, who ever thought that you really believed it.


    But.


    Lake feels that he actually wants to thank Mephisto. This time, Mephisto not only gave Lake a copy of his origin, but even asked Lake to let him when the two hundred souls were clamoring. Gained insight into the instructions for using part of the **** power.


    Say that Mephisto is a gift boy.


    This is not too much!


    is that Mephisto''s eyesight is slightly worse.


    At the moment when the Mephisto projection comes, if Mephisto is a little more careful at the moment of the war, one thing can be seen.


    Lake is moving the battlefield as far away as possible from New York across the river.


    even...


    Lake finally put the battlefield in the largest African-American community in the city. In fact, this is also in the close plan of Lake.


    If Mephisto dared to do that in New York City, Frankly speaking, Lake would have scruples, but in the end result, he would definitely make a move.


    However, scruples and no scruples are two different things.


    If it¡¯s in New York City, maybe Mephisto will find some anti-killing ability at the moment Lake shows his scruples. At least it won¡¯t be like this time was figured out with some **** powers. The Lake of the instructions directly recovered more than two hundred souls, temporarily realizing the state of the sixth sense domain and killing Mephisto in one fell swoop.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in time.


    "Da da da!"


    "Ok?"


    Lake returned to his senses. When he was thinking about it, he listened to the movement and looked at the foot of the stairs wearing his pajamas and rubbing his long hair. Skye, who walked down, looked at his watch: "It''s two o''clock in the morning. Still not asleep?"


    Skye yawned: "I''m watching breaking news reports."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Skye was a little suspicious: "Don''t you, the Deputy Minister of Land and Resources, don¡¯t know, there¡¯s another explosion in Jersey City."


    talking.


    Skye was taken aback for a while, as if thinking of something: "By the way, that Saga, isn''t that super-investigation, you don''t know about it?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I was with Hermione, and I didn''t receive a call."


    Skye said, and then looked around in confusion: "What about Aunt Hermione?"


    Lake held the wine glass with his right hand and paused slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 458: I really become Zeus?

    correct.


    Hermione.


    I forget that Hermione is still in the chaotic universe.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Skye looked at Lake''s sluggish movement and blinked at first. Then, his mouth gradually turned into an O symbol: "Daddy, you won''t... leave Aunt Hermione somewhere, come back by yourself? "


    Lake looked at Skye and twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    Although he is very reluctant to admit this matter, it seems that what Skye said is also in line with the truth of the matter.


    When Skye saw this, he couldn''t help covering his forehead, and said to Lake: "Then what are you doing here, go find Aunt Hermione, after all, I mean, Aunt Hermione is not a magician anymore. , New York night..."


    is very scary.


    This point, so many years have passed, and she has grown up, but Skye, never dared to walk alone in any small alley in New York at 9:30 in the evening.


    Because every small alley, in New York, there is a murder scene that may be discovered the next day.


    Lake nodded and walked towards the door: "Then you stay at home."


    Skye said, "Do you need me to accompany you?"


    "No need to!"


    Lake shook his head, and the moment he opened it, suddenly, his eyebrows were almost wrinkled into a Sichuan shape.


    hurts!


    Headache.


    Deep into the bone marrow, the pain that made Lake subconsciously wishing to find a hammer to smash the brain case was felt by Lake in an instant.


    Chaos universe?


    Lake snorted, and the moment he closed the door, his whole person disappeared at the gate in an instant.


    Chaos universe!


    Lake managed to endure the pain and fell under the Force Tree. Before he had time to ask what happened to the Three Goddesses of Fate, he caught his eye and found the source of his sudden pain.


    Hermione under the Force Tree.


    or...


    To be precise, it was a life in Hermione¡¯s belly on the Force Tree!


    can...


    It hasn''t been ten months yet.


    Lake thought in his heart and teleported directly to Hermione''s side.


    "Snapped!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake turned his head, avoiding Hermione''s slap attack, and looked at Hermione: "Why is this?"


    Hermione gritted her teeth towards Lake and said, "Damn it, you left me here for four months."


    Four months?


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "This is impossible. It has only been less than two hours outside."


    Wow.


    In two hours, I will get everything done?


    It really is me.


    Resolutely and resolutely lay someone.


    what?


    And the Devil King Maxim and the Witch Morgana who ran to London?


    The fart of Lake.


    This whole thing, or a series of things, was triggered by the wizarding world. Originally, Lake wanted to say that Harry Potter was to blame, but Harry Potter is now dead twice. , It''s a little inappropriate to blame.


    Anyway.


    As long as he is not in New York State, Lake is too lazy to intervene in anything. Even if he wants to intervene, it can be. S.H.I.


    Hermione was slightly taken aback when she heard Lake''s words.


    The three goddesses of destiny appeared in time and gave an explanation.


    The time of the chaotic universe was not born.


    This is the root cause.


    When talking about this, the three goddesses of destiny looked at Lake with a bit of resentment, and seemed to say, yes, they will create the daughter of destiny, the goddess of time, with them.


    Lake looked surprised.


    The three goddesses of destiny then continued to explain.


    Because the time goddess of the chaotic universe has not been born, the entire chaotic universe has no concept of time. If it is another universe, it can be sacrificed or paid for time to be born according to its fundamental laws.


    But the fundamental law of the chaotic universe is plunder, and there is no such thing as sacrifice and payment.


    Either Lake grabs time from outside, but this has been rejected by the Three Goddesses of Destiny. The only way is to let Lake combine with the Three Goddesses of Destiny as soon as possible until the daughter of Destiny, the Goddess of Time is born for this reason.


    Only after time is available, the entire chaotic universe will begin to move from chaos to order under the premise of time.


    When there is no time, the passage of time in the entire chaotic universe is almost all related to the chaotic universe itself, or in other words, to Lake.


    When Lake does not use the power of the Chaos Universe, the time of the Chaos Universe is extremely slow.


    But when Lake uses the power of the Chaos Universe, time will accelerate, and as Lake uses more, the time in the Chaos Universe will pass faster.


    That''s why Lake was outside for only two hours, and Hermione said she had been inside for four hours.


    Hermione listened to this explanation, and although she accepted it, she gritted her silver teeth and said viciously towards Lake: "Damn it, do you know what kind of crime I have suffered now?"


    Lake looked at Hermione with an inexplicable expression: "Trust me, I know."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment, and then, accompanied by another contraction, she couldn''t help calling out again.


    Lake also tightens his eyebrows again!


    Hermione was a little speechless when she saw it: "Damn it, I am hurting. What are you hurting? You caused it."


    The three goddesses of fate, the three voices were in the same voice, divided into three voice lines: "In fact, the **** king is very aware of your current pain, because the pain of your energy will also be felt by the **** king at this moment."


    Hermione turned to look at Lake.


    Lake looked at the three goddesses of fate: "Why is this again?"


    The three goddesses of destiny said: "The great future **** king, have you forgotten? Now, while this chaotic universe is located in the illusion, in fact, it was formed by the force tree watered by your consciousness. "


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The three goddesses of destiny continued to explain that it was because of the imperfections of the laws of the chaotic universe, because the daughter in Hermione''s belly belonged to a new life that was about to be born.


    And the chaotic universe does not have the law of life.


    To put it simply.


    If the chaotic universe has the law of life, Lake will not feel the same way, but because the chaotic universe now has no law of life, naturally, as the master of the chaotic universe, the pain experienced by the birth of new life will also be endured by Lake. .


    After all, the chaotic universe belongs to Lake. Who can let there be no laws of life here? Natural, there are things that don¡¯t exist, and then Lake needs to be backed by nature.


    Lake understood.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at Hermione and was about to pick Hermione up: "Okay, we have no time. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Snapped!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at his right hand that was slapped by Hermione, and blinked.


    what''s the situation.


    Lake looked up at Hermione.


    Hermione looked inexplicable and looked directly at the Three Goddess of Fate: "So, he just said, can he feel the pain I''m going through at this moment?"


    Croto, the youngest of the three goddesses of destiny, nodded and said: "Yes, if you like a simple statement, that is, now you are fertility in the sea of ??consciousness of His Majesty the King, naturally, your pain His Majesty the King of God can clearly perceive it."


    Hermione nodded: "I was born here!"


    Lake returned to his mind: "What the hell?"


    MMP.


    are you crazy?


    I didn''t hear what the Three Goddesses of Fate had just said. The chaotic universe that is still in the illusion is almost the sea of ??consciousness that comes to Lake, and where is Lake''s sea of ??consciousness?


    Inside the head.


    In other words.


    Hermione''s words are like saying, I just give birth to a daughter in your mind.


    Are you kidding me?


    Lake was a little speechless: "Be good, don''t make trouble, go to the hospital quickly."


    Hermione looked at Lake who was coming over, and moved to the side, very girly waved: "You go away, don''t come over, I will be born here."


    Lake was speechless: "Why?"


    "You missed Pallas'' most critical four months."


    "and so?"


    "In order not to let you not love Pallas, and at the same time, to make you more impressed with Pallas and not to forget her, so I want to live here."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake opened his mouth: "You should know what kind of headaches and feelings I am experiencing now. You can''t wait to let me use a hammer to make a hole in my skull. You said it was impressive, yes, it was very impressive, but , But it is negative."


    "Really, would you kill Pallas for that?"


    "No."


    "That''s good!"


    Hermione said so, looking at the three goddesses of fate and said directly: "At the same time, I also want to let you write fate for my unborn daughter."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The three goddesses of destiny glanced at each other, speaking in three accents, and said in unison: "Thank you, benevolent goddess of wisdom, we will definitely draw the most beautiful and gorgeous destiny for this upcoming Pallas. , You will not be disappointed."


    Draw the fate of a god-king daughter?


    Such a thing, the three goddesses of fate are naturally quite happy.


    Hermione¡¯s contractions intensified at this moment, and she looked at Lake: ¡°I think this is the best choice. If in the future, Pallas really makes you utter endless anger and kills her directly, then her fate is in line Where, I still retain The hope that can let you resurrect her after the anger disappears, come over and accompany me, can you, my love, let us greet the birth of this love crystallization, okay? ?"


    Lake opened his mouth.


    half an hour later.


    After Hermione screamed for half an hour, Lake also forcibly endured it for half an hour.


    at last.


    was accompanied by a loud cry.


    Croto, the youngest of the three goddesses of destiny, instantly swayed the brightest and most magnificent destiny on the chaotic universe.


    Lake and Hermione¡¯s daughter.


    Pallas Edwin was finally born.


    Under the Force Tree!


    Hermione lowered her head and looked at her in her arms. She had just bathed in the eyes of Void Spring under the blessing of the goddess of magic Mystra. Now Pallas, who was drinking milk in her arms, seemed to think of something: ."


    Lake hugged Hermione and leaned under the Force Tree: "What''s wrong?"


    Hermione looked up at Lake: "Can you tell it again, how did the Athena in the story you told back then were born?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 459: Sweet and sweet earth

    How was Athena born?


    According to legend, after Zeus overthrew the second generation **** king and became the new **** king, the second generation **** king cursed one day, and Zeus, like him, will eventually be overthrown by his own children.


    Then...


    Zeus directly swallowed the goddess of wisdom who might fulfill this curse. As a result, the goddess of wisdom at the time was already pregnant. In his mind, the goddess of wisdom gave Zeus a headache while giving birth, and Vulcan used an ax to split Zeus''s mind. , Athena, jumped out of Zeus''s head.


    Uh¡­¡­


    I became Zeus?


    Lake¡¯s eyes flickered. This story, in other words, is indeed similar to him now.


    can...


    Lake smiled blankly, looked at Hermione who was holding Pallas in his arms, shook his head and smiled: "If you want to say that I once predicted my future, then I can tell you that I am not Zeus."


    I won¡¯t be the old-timer Zeus who has no bottom line and even turned into a bull for courtship.


    The most important thing.


    Lao Tzu is the **** of creation, starting from scratch, from scratch, everything nowadays, Lake can proudly say that everything he is now, all he has come to the present step by step is very solid on his own.


    But what about that Zeus?


    That is a second generation of God.


    Even if it is a mortal country, through dynasties, have you ever heard that entrepreneurial monarchs fear that they will be usurped and seized power?


    Say it again.


    Lake is the Chaos Universe, and the supreme core authority of the Chaos Universe, that is, the Force Tree that will support the Chaos Universe in the future, is in his core grasp.


    Worried that your children will seize power?


    How can it be.


    Lake looked at Hermione and shook his head: "My dear, that''s just a story. It''s a coincidence that seems similar."


    "is it?"


    "of course!"


    Lake smiled and said, "You are the goddess of wisdom, but you are not Metis. Our daughter is Pallas, not Athena."


    Hermione looked at Lake thoughtfully: "If I had chosen to stand with the magical world at that time, under my anger, you would also choose to exile me into this chaotic universe."


    Lake laughed loudly: "I would never do this."


    Ok.


    Maybe will.


    But Lake never makes any assumptions about things that have passed. How can there be such ifs, if there are, are there so many boring things happening in this world?


    If the past is in a sense equal to predicting the future, if this can be done, will there be wars in the world?


    Hermione looked at Lake''s expression and smiled: "Okay."


    At this moment.


    Hermione used wisdom to scrutinize the Wanda who claims to have come from the future, speculating in her heart whether the Wanda came from the future or the probability of parallels, and at the same time looked at Lake: "It''s done outside?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Although Lake originally thought that it would be the Four Spirits of Creation who ran back to find him, but who knows, when the Supreme Dragon Ring comes, there will be Mephisto.


    The process was a bit unexpected, but the result is still good.


    The Chaos Universe has a second magical law that can be practiced. In the future, the Chaos Universe will flourish. It will be a saint of warrior and a magician of mage.


    The Force Tree has been irrigated with void spring water, and its growth rate will increase again. Originally, the Force Tree, which may take hundreds of years to grow up step by step, will now be shortened dramatically.


    The more saints.


    The more Merlin Masters.


    Then, the more power the Force Tree gets, the more real the Chaos Universe will be, and Lake, with the blessing of the Chaos Universe, will rise to the next level!


    just...


    has not yet obtained the four spirits of creation, without the four basic elements of the world, it is impossible to perform wind, water, earth, and fire in the chaotic universe.


    I still have to find a way to get the four spirits of creation.


    Lake touched his chin, thinking like this in his heart, but he had no clues at all, so he could only rely on his protagonist''s halo and wait for the Four Spirits of Creation to deliver him to the door with peace of mind.


    Let him find?


    Lake is very sorry, he is very busy, saying that he does not have that western time.


    Hermione listened to Lake confirming that it was done outside, and said curiously, "But something is wrong. If the Demon King dies, the Merlin mana he practiced before will return to the Merlin Fountain."


    Lake regained his senses and looked at Hermione: "Oh, no, I''m talking about hell. The Demon King and the Slayer Witch ran to London. It should be the trouble of the wizarding world."


    Hermione: "..."


    Again.


    Lake doesn''t have so much time. Besides, the Demon King and the Sorcerer have not dealt with Lake. If they are sent to the door, Lake may be merciful to send them off.


    But the king of the devil and the witch of the world flew straight towards London, looking for trouble in the magical world.


    Why should I go there.


    The King of Demon Insects and the Sorcerer and Lake have no grievances.


    But to some extent, the magical world has already formed a bridge with Lake, not to mention the source of magical power in the magical world, which has the magical dimension in which countless magical elements inhabit.


    and so.


    Lake looked at Hermione who was stunned: "I think this is a good thing. When everyone in the magical world is GG, then, Master Merlin, you can spread the branches in the world."


    The more Merlin mages, the stronger the fountain of Merlin, and the greater the power absorbed by the Force Tree, but if it stays the same, sooner or later, as the number of Merlin mages increases, it will sooner or later be confronted with the magicians of the magic world of.


    Instead of regretting the future, it is better to plan now.


    From this perspective, the Demon Insect King and the Sorcerer Witch not only have no reason with Lake for no reason, but even from the perspective of the future, Lake has to accept the favor of these two people alone.


    The more the King of Demon Insects and the Sorcerer kills, the magic dimension will only think that the black magic dimension and the dark dimension are at war with him.


    just right.


    Two dogs fight, play off.


    It''s my turn to be this fisherman.


    Lake looked at Hermione: "You are no longer a member of the magical world, and since the goddess of magic Mystra is surrendered to your wisdom, then tell me with your wisdom, is this right? It is in our best interest."


    Hermione recovered from the brief shock and looked at Lake: "Do you really think so?"


    Lake smiled and said, "You can try to convince me that I am very democratic."


    "In matters where your anger did not come up, you are indeed very democratic, with your federal style."


    "Thank you, after all, I am also considered one of the rulers of the Federation..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hermione glanced at Lake and said, "I must get out as soon as possible. The magical world cannot be destroyed. At least, it cannot be destroyed in this form."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "Once the magical world is broken, do you think the world will fall into chaos? Any country, any power, and its inheritance need to be carried out in a stable environment, even if it is false stability, but this is also stability, the most important thing. For the current chaotic universe, a seemingly stable earth is our appeal."


    "Ok?"


    "Have you forgotten, the ruler of the World Tree, Odin of the Asa Protoss?"


    "¡­¡­"


    This is not the earth, it¡¯s Lake¡¯s chaotic universe. It¡¯s called Odin. It will not be noticed by Odin. Let alone the name. Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s okay for Odin to be immortal.


    "Odin?"


    "Correct!"


    Hermione looked at Lake: "Back then, Odin sacrificed the entire Midgard in exchange for everything that is now, so it also attracted the curse of the gods at dusk, but this curse was formed because Midgard fell off. Now, what if Midgard is allowed to return to the World Tree?"


    Lake laughed and said, "If he could do this, Odin would have done it a long time ago."


    If the curse of the dusk of the gods could be solved so easily, would Odin still put the horses in Nanshan, put the swords in the warehouse, and put on a posture of lying down and equal death?


    Hermione said: "Yes, but Odin did not do this because Midgard has become the earth, not Midgard anymore, and countless dimensions of power are competing for the earth. If, these The dimension of strength has sensed that a force that does not exist and this universe has also joined the game and is about to win. What do you think Odin will do?"


    Lake''s eyes flickered.


    Midgard belongs to the world tree, but the earth is not.


    It¡¯s just whether this is or is not, and it¡¯s also a variable. Simply put, at the moment Midgard leaves the world tree and begins to roll into the earth, countless dimensions of power are all eyeing the earth.


    If Odin wants to change the earth into Midgard again, it is fine, but doing so will only bring the gods'' twilight steps closer.


    After all, who put so many species on this little broken ball, and there are so many extraordinary powers.


    Just talk about the Magician series.


    There are magicians whose power comes from the magical dimension of magic elements.


    Some magicians The power of black magicians comes from the dimension of black magic.


    Among the black magicians, such as those in the Dark Witch series, their power comes from the dark dimension.


    Not to mention Emperor Weishan, this kind of local power source that was born when Midgard was involved.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Hermione: "The Supreme Mage is still there, Odin''s dream can''t be realized."


    "But you can achieve it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hermione looked at Lake: "All of this is based on the absence of external forces. The power of the Chaos Universe is an external force and does not exist in this universe at all, although I don''t know what you have achieved with the Supreme Mage. However, the Supreme Master is only the successor to Weishandi¡¯s power, not the owner. With the state of the Chaos Universe, I firmly believe in you that you will be the most powerful god, but right now, if Austrian Ding''s gaze fell. If you use this as a reason, can you stop it?"


    paused.


    Hermione continued: "Besides, you are still from Midgard. Do you think that, based on this alone, after Odin''s eyes fall, he will continue to ignore you?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 460: Odin must die

    Continue to ignore?


    How can this be possible.


    People of Midgard, there is no doubt that Midgard is the culprit who sacrificed their world. There is also Odin, the king of the gods of the so-called Asa Protoss, who has a city of water that even drains the abyss. The hatred that can''t be washed away.


    The hatred between Midgard and the Asa Protoss is not a national hatred, but even a national hatred, it is a hatred of the world, but a great racial hatred!


    It is no exaggeration to say that for the Midgard, Odin is a **** race killer!


    Even if Odin does not come to trouble the Midgard, the Midgard will go to Odin to settle the account.


    and...


    Odin will not be indifferent after discovering that the Midgard is still alive after his gaze fell.


    the reason?


    Gods Twilight!


    What is the prophecy of the gods at dusk?


    Because Odin sacrificed Midgard, the curtain of prophecy of the dusk of the gods was opened, the process, who knows what the process will be like here, but in the end, the Asa Protoss will surely perish.


    According to the content of the prophecy, after the dusk of the gods, there will be surviving gods who will lead mankind to survive again.


    In fact, the reason why Odin chose to sacrifice Midgard at that time was nothing more than because Midgard had eternal life without the strength to guard this immortal life.


    Although in the world tree, the immortal ability of the Midgard has created a brilliant technological civilization.


    But the power of technology, in the face of the power of God, is so weak and vulnerable.


    So Odin chose to sacrifice to Midgard, the reason is that, persimmons have to be soft, naturally, it is better to sacrifice a Midgard who only has immortality and is useless than to sacrifice to other countries.


    Nidaville, the world where the dwarves live, the dwarves can create the most exquisite and powerful weapons for the Asa Protoss.


    Alfheim, the world where the light elves are located, these light elves, once grown up, are the best medical officers, able to better ensure that the warriors of the Asa tribe are not injured by war.


    Jotunheim? In the world where the Frost Giant is, Odin hasn''t even been shot down, so how can he sacrifice?


    Haim Underworld? The final destination of the death of all world tree creatures, Odin went to sacrifice a try, it is estimated that Odin will be sacrificed directly.


    ...


    In short, Odin broke his fingers and counted. It seems that among them, only Midgard is of little use. Although the technology is advanced, the Asa Protoss is proud of its own military power, and technology is considered barren.


    So Midgard was sacrificed by Odin, because Midgard was like a chicken rib for Odin at the time. Most importantly, Odin couldn''t see the power of Midgard that would be worth his regret.


    What if he saw Lake?


    Even if Lake told Odin that I was only accepting the younger brother, so I ridiculed the title of King Midgard. Will Odin believe it?


    For the time being, even if Odin Xin, a strong man who uses power from an outside domain, can threaten him over time, is it possible that Odin would let him go?


    is definitely not possible.


    And Odin will definitely not believe it. In Odin''s view, Lake is King Midgard, a King Midgard who is strong enough and will be stronger and immortal in time!


    Now facing Odin...


    It''s not a bargain!


    This is what Lake said in his heart. In fact, in Lake¡¯s plan, it is true that he pretended to be Midgard at the time and shouted out the idea of ??leading the Midgard to revenge in order to make his name as King of Midgard. .


    But this stuff is basically the same as the slogans chanted during the presidential campaign.


    This slogan, just listen to it.


    Whoever takes it seriously will lose.


    But it seems that Odin has a great chance of taking this slogan as true.


    Lake has no interest in destroying the Asa Protoss. Anyway, when the gods arrive at dusk, even if he doesn''t do anything, the Asa Protoss will explode. What''s the point of going ahead and fighting the Asa Protoss?


    Rob Asgard?


    When the gods arrive at dusk, Asgard immediately explodes. Why do you want a piece of land that is destined to turn to ashes?


    That demonstrates force?


    There are so many aliens. Odin knows that the sacrifice of Midgard is a persimmon to find a soft pinch. Lake doesn''t know the truth. How can he directly face the BOSS when he comes up?


    Half loudly.


    Lake regained his senses and looked at Hermione: "Well, although I don''t like the magical world, for love and justice, the Devil King and the Devil Witch must be suppressed!"


    Hermione is right. Odin cannot enter the arena at this time. At least, he cannot enter the arena until Lake can transform into a full-form Golden Saint Seiya outside.


    But Lake has a hunch, this is not far away.


    As soon as the four spirits of the creation arrived, after the chaotic universe replayed the wind, fire, earth and water, why should Lake, whose strength belong to him, be afraid?


    Hermione shook her head: "I''ll go!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "You go?"


    Hermione smiled and said: "Yes, I will go, I am now the 36th generation of Supreme Merlin, and I will take back Supreme Merlin''s life blessing to the wizarding world, you are right, the wizarding world is already a bit rotten. For some people, eternal life allows them to pursue a higher realm, but for many people, eternity just makes them lost."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Hermione said upon seeing this: "Why, don''t you think so?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, I''m just thinking, maybe, I should really learn from Zeus, swallow you, and use your wisdom for me."


    Hermione smiled brightly: "Will you?"


    Lake shook his head, very honest: "No."


    Hermione''s eyes suddenly lit up: "By the way, David shouldn''t be dead, right."


    Lake hummed: "I know!"


    When I was in the sewer, I only saw the body of Bassaze, but did not see David''s.


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Why are you..."


    Speaking of this, Lake didn''t talk about it anymore, Bassaze''s Merlin magic returned here. Naturally, the short-term wisdom and residual memories of Bassaze would be captured by Hermione.


    Hermione said directly: "Houston Street, No. 123, Chloe Bar. David was sent there by Barthazze. It seems that there is a great witch in David''s ancestor."


    "is it?"


    "Agatha?? Ha Kris!"


    "..."


    Hermione looked at Lake with raised eyebrows and said: "When I was at Hogwarts, I was in the library. There was a memorabilia about witches that I had an impression of Agatha?? Harkris."


    According to the storage and records in "A Brief History of Witches" in the Hogwarts Library.


    Agatha Hakis, a powerful witch, was born in New Salem, Colorado. In the era of 1693, the residents of that small town were all witches.


    The witch council there thinks that they need to be separated from the ordinary world, but Agatha?? Harkris doesn''t think so. Her ideas were considered avant-garde at the time.


    Agatha and Voldemort are almost the same. They both think that since they have great power, why should they be afraid of those weak humans?


    Although the witch explained to Agatha that they avoided humans not because of fear, but for them, humans are like plague gods and do not want to provoke them.


    But Agatha didn''t listen. So, because of an accident, Agatha ran away with black magic while studying the black magic that was expressly forbidden, which caused the entire Salem town to be exposed directly.


    The Holy See is killed.


    Many witches in Salem were too late to escape, and were sent by the Holy See to the Fire Tribunal.


    After some turnover.


    The remaining witches who fled to a valley somewhere demanded Agatha''s trial. It was Agatha that led to all these incidents.


    Agatha actually accepted her fate.


    just...


    During the trial, Agatha suddenly exploded. She killed more than 20 witches who were few at the time, and then fled. Afterwards, everyone in the magical world rushed to the scene.


    After inspection, the cause of death of these more than twenty witches was all due to the loss of magic power, including the execution of her mother.


    Since then, Agatha Hakis has become a believer in the dark magic dimension.


    Hermione narrated the information she knew about Agatha Harkless, then looked at Lake and said curiously: "No, if you know, why..."


    Lake laughed and said, "What and why?"


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "If David really went to this Agatha Harkless, then this might cause you trouble."


    Hermione said so. According to her understanding of Lake, Lake will not be indifferent after knowing this, but will directly preemptive.


    But now?


    Lake withdrew his gaze from the Aries constellation dotted in the chaotic universe, the corners of his mouth were curved, and he looked at Hermione: "So, your understanding of me is only on the surface."


    Hermione is very sure: "No, I know you well."


    If UU read Lake indifferent before saying that she hadn¡¯t popularized who this Agatha Harkris was just now, she could understand it, but it would be impossible to remain indifferent after Lake knew the potential risks.


    Lake chuckled and said, "You treat me as kindness. After all, who let us **** David''s chance that should belong to him? It''s normal to spare his life."


    Hermione''s expression remained unchanged: "But you won''t."


    Lake shook his head: "You take me too extreme."


    Is this still your own woman?


    Have no confidence in me at all.


    Lake said, "Even the most evil demon, Mephisto, occasionally has good thoughts."


    Hermione said: "The only time Mephisto had a kindness attack was when he found a female succubus to give birth to a child for him, but after that, Mephisto swallowed the female succubus, and you won¡¯t , Then the question arises, why do you say that, you must follow other players."


    Lake is dumb.


    Hermione said directly: "So you really have a back hand?"


    Lake shrugged helplessly.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 461: Merlin Hermione, the 30th generation supreme

    Ok.


    Lake really has an idea.


    As Hermione said, for Lake, there are attacks of kind thoughts, but his kind thoughts will never happen to strangers or potential enemies.


    David should already be considered a potential enemy.


    after all¡­¡­


    Who told Lake to take the Supreme Dragon Ring from David''s hand?


    Although Lake¡¯s young people are not deceived, at most it relied on the information gap to complete the transaction. Although some things were hidden, the transaction was approved by both parties at the time. Lake did not use the power to overwhelm them and gave them a choice. Yes, one hundred thousand dollars is exchanged for the Supreme Dragon Ring, with a confidentiality agreement as evidence.


    But in the eyes of a teenager, especially a teenager whose family was ruined because of the loss of the Supreme Dragon Ring, Lake''s behavior is undoubtedly stealing and robbing.


    what?


    He also agreed before, and he is also very excited to plan to use this one hundred thousand dollars to buy some experimental equipment for himself?


    Ha ha?


    At this moment, David won''t think about his thoughts at the time. In short, at this moment, David is afraid that he has only one idea, looking for a backer, killing Lake, and grabbing the ring.


    So, he has become a potential enemy, why does Lake let him go?


    When the true kindness happened?


    Hermione didn''t believe it anymore, but again, Hermione didn''t quite understand why Lake didn''t preemptive?


    Lake''s mouth raised: "You know the history of Agatha Harkris, then you know, do I know anything about her?"


    Hermione frowned: "What?"


    "Her future!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Yes it is.


    When Lake knew that David didn''t die together, he actually didn''t care. If David kept his name incognito, then that would be the case. But if David suddenly came out for revenge, then nothing said, he should be boxed and boxed. , It¡¯s time to sink into the sea.


    But after learning about Agatha Harkless from Hermione?


    In fact, Lake has just acted.


    Like what Lake just said, Hermione may know the history of this dark witch Agatha Harkless, but Lake knows the future of this Agatha Harkless.


    is at least a certain possible future.


    In other words, Lake suddenly remembered that this Agatha Harklis seemed to be in some parallel worlds. He had served as the teacher of the Scarlet Witch Wanda... or the enemy.


    Wanda?


    Just in time, Lake suddenly thought of a way that might lead Wanda out of the hole.


    This is why Lake just looked at Aries.


    the reason is simple.


    This Aries constellation symbolizes the zodiac sign Aries. If Lake guesses correctly, this Aries sign should be the help of Wanda, who doesn¡¯t know whether it will be parallel or in the future.


    Lake was too lazy to take care of it before, anyway, he went to find him once, Wanda avoided him, and he didn¡¯t bother to rush to find him, so even if Aries was born, Lake still ignored it. Anyway, for Lake, the constellation The more he has, the stronger his strength will be. As long as he doesn''t get out of his control, all problems will not be a problem.


    at the moment?


    Lake suddenly discovered that it seemed that Agatha Harklis could be used to draw Wanda out.


    It is naturally good to succeed.


    It¡¯s okay if it can¡¯t be drawn out, anyway, as long as Agatha Harklis comes here in the name of revenge, it¡¯s just a fight between the left and right, no big deal.


    Hermione raised her eyebrows, looked at Lake who said she knew the future of Agatha Harkris, and smiled: "So, I know you well."


    Lake shrugged.


    Next second.


    Lake took Hermione out of the Chaos Universe, stepped out of the Chaos Universe, and entered the apartment.


    At this moment, it has entered the early morning of the next day!


    Hermione glanced at the sky outside, and said to Lake, "I''m leaving now."


    If you don''t rush back, the magical world will probably be completely slaughtered.


    Jingle Bell!


    Lake looked at Hermione who had disappeared by the electric fireplace after a straight turn, opened his mouth, and the phone on his body rang as soon as he came out.


    is connected.


    "Say."


    "...sir?"


    Tiffany over there seemed to be taken aback. He watched hundreds of calls and finally got a successful call. He quickly regained his senses and said, "Sir, something has happened in Jersey City, New Jersey."


    "I''ll be right back!"


    "Yes."


    Lake hung up the phone, thought about it, went upstairs, took a shower for himself, changed a set of clean clothes, and then went straight out.


    There is a lot of traffic on Fifth Avenue.


    Lake was silent for a while, directly at the door of the garage, turned around, drove the vehicle back into the garage again, and then sat directly in the car. After a few teleports, he appeared directly in the Captain Dragonfly in Gardners Island. The marquee is fixed with a ring, used to house some magical animals in the island forest.


    Some magical animals resting in the forest and settled down saw Lake suddenly appearing, and they were taken aback. Then, the enthusiastic and cruel people rushed towards Lake.


    àØ!


    Lake left the forest with a stride. The moment a few magical animals hit the forest exit, an enchantment appeared directly, and then, like a soft rubber band, the magical animals that tried to run out were directly beat back. .


    In an instant.


    In the island forest behind ¡¡¡¡, the howls of countless magical animals scrambled to be heard again.


    In this howl of the entire island forest, the trees have a feeling of boundless fall.


    After all, this group of magical animals is considered to be the first group from wild to captivity. It is normal to be reluctant. After a few generations, the situation should get better.


    ¡­¡­


    London!


    In the magical world.


    "Go!"


    "Run to the guardian temple."


    Hermione opened her hands, and a powerful magic barrier appeared directly.


    Maxim, King of Demon Insects.


    Morgana, the witch of the extinction.


    Ghost Claw Fire Dragon Xinnuo.


    Destroy the puppet Jacob!


    ¡­¡­


    The villains who were once sealed by the 35th generation Supreme Merlin and his disciple Bassaze with doll cages were released, raging the entire magical world.


    By the time Hermione arrived here, the flames of war had spread throughout the magical world. By the time Hermione arrived, almost thirty great magicians had died.


    After all, the dozens of villains raging in the magical world today are no small characters.


    The worst one, his reputation is equal to Voldemort.


    The most important thing.


    Among the dozens of villains, the closest one was more than a hundred years ago. Let¡¯s put it this way, in the magical world, the great magicians with names and surnames are almost one hundred years ago.


    But when these great magicians were silent, their contemporary villains had already gained fame.


    Who would let the Black Magic Dimension give more.


    After all, there is something to say.


    It is hard to learn well, but easy to learn bad.


    The same is true of extraordinary power.


    If Hermione comes half an hour later, it is estimated that the entire magical world will be captured.


    Fortunately.


    Hermione still arrived in time. At the moment when the magical barrier at Hogwarts was about to break, she arrived on the scene in time, and the mighty Merlin Morin poured out, instantly raging in the entire magical world by the monster. The demon insects driven by King Maxim and the exterminating moths driven by the Exterminating Witch swept away directly.


    Actually...


    Four months have passed in the chaotic universe, which makes Her very sensitive to a good thing.


    If the chaotic universe did not accelerate for four months, then Hermione could not be like this at all. However, during the four months in the chaotic universe, not only Merlin Springs merged with the chaotic universe, even Hermione The full of Merlin magic also wandered in every corner of his body.


    "Supreme Merlin!"


    "what."


    "This is impossible!"


    At the moment when the Hogwarts magic barrier was about to break, Hermione descended directly from the sky and blasted the powerful magic barrier. Then Maxim and others, who felt their own monsters, moths, and countless puppets, gathered together. Together, Hermione was dumbfounded at seeing the powerful and familiar Merlin magic radiating all over her body.


    "How can it be!"


    Maxim stared at Hermione''s hands expressionlessly, only the wings and diamond ring were in the eye, but there was no Supreme Dragon Ring: "You don''t have the Supreme Dragon Ring, how can you inherit Supreme Merlin."


    Actually...


    Hermione has, but she didn''t.


    After all, for the goddess of wisdom, the goddess of magic has already surrendered. Why does she still need to wear the supreme dragon ring?


    Hermione commanded the group of magician apprentices behind him to retreat quickly, and said blankly: "Who said that the only way to inherit Supreme Merlin is to obtain the approval of the Supreme Dragon Ring?"


    The entire Merlin Spring was moved home by my man.


    The Spring of Merlin even hugged my thigh for protection in order not to be defiled by my man.


    If I can¡¯t use it, who can use it?


    Say it again.


    The Supreme Dragon Ring did not exist from the beginning.


    In the beginning, the Supreme Dragon Ring was only an accessory of the first generation Supreme Merlin. The so-called recognition of the Supreme Dragon Ring was nothing more than to enable the young Supreme Merlin to be able to capture countless dimensions in time with the help of the Supreme Dragon Ring. That little poor Merlin Spring who is not even dimensioned.


    Maxim listened to Hermione¡¯s words, still couldn''t believe it: "This is impossible."


    "Oh, right!"


    Hermione pressed her hands directly, and the whole person emptied directly under the powerful Merlin magic power looked condescendingly at Maxim and the others: "Don¡¯t you know, the projection is coming up to try to rob the Supreme Dragon Ring Mephisto is dead."


    "what?"


    "you are lying!"


    Maxim and the Eternal Witch looked at each other, and insisted that Hermione was lying.


    While communicating with the dark dimension, Morgana, the witch of the world, looked at Hermione standing in the air in a deep voice: "Mephisto is the lord of hell. Do you think such a lie can prevent the destruction of the magical world today? "


    Hermione said, "Believe it or not, when you go to hell, you will be able to see it yourself."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ghost Claw Fire Dragon Xinnuo laughed wildly: "There is also a difference between Supreme Merlin and Supreme Merlin, I want to see, you have learned how many skills of the 35th generation of Supreme Merlin!"


    talking.


    Ghostclaw Fire Dragon Xinnuo directly turned into an Oriental Devil Dragon, and leaped towards Hermione above with its teeth and claws. The huge ghost dragon head, with its mouth open, wanted to swallow Hermione!


    "The fire dragon destroys the world!"


    "Confinement!"


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 462: Save the world again

    The magic power of a magician also varies from person to person.


    The same magic.


    For example, a small fireball.


    In the hands of the magician apprentice, it may, at most, be used to compete with the flame of the lighter.


    But if it was cast by a great magician, then this little fireball, although the name is still called the little fireball, should be written as a nuclear fireball.


    Like now?


    Hermione stared condescendingly at the Eastern Devil Dragon that was madly rolling up towards her. With a sound of imprisonment, the majestic Merlin''s magic power appeared instantly, and in an instant, it turned into a chain of real chains. This oriental magic is in all directions.


    Next second.


    Roar!


    After a scream of the Eastern Devil Dragon, he withdrew from the form of the Devil Dragon, and the ghost claw fire dragon Xinnuo, whose hands and hands were tightly entangled in chains, struggled violently in the air.


    Hermione looked at her, in her eyes, wisdom was above her, and her magic power was surging like the ocean.


    "Broken!"


    "¡­¡­Do not!"


    "Boom!"


    Demon Claw Fire Dragon Xinnuo felt the huge catastrophe at the moment Hermione made her voice again, her eyes widened, almost burning her own magic power to escape this confinement.


    Unfortunately, it is too late.


    bang.


    The magic power of Merlin fell on Xinnuo, the ghost claw fire dragon. Suddenly, the sound of a mirror being smashed by a stone sounded, and then, the ghost claw fire dragon Xinno was instantly torn apart like the broken mirror.


    "what?"


    "how can that be."


    "You don''t have the Supreme Dragon Ring, how could Merlin''s magic power..."


    Maksim, King of Demon Insects, Morgana, the Destroyer Witch, and Jacob, the destruction puppet, glanced at each other. The three instantly jumped up from the ground and directly attacked Hermione like horns.


    Buzzing!


    The Demon King Maxim once again used black magic to summon the demon insects that could cover the sky and the sun. The demon insects buzzed and filled the sky, and the sound was even more like a magic sound.


    The Witch Morgana also summoned countless exterminating moths. These exterminating moths, which had just come out with infinite germs, rushed towards Hermione frantically, just like moths bashing into the fire.


    Destroying the puppet Jacob used his magic power to once again summon the delicate puppets that are almost enough to beat the entire Hogwarts.


    The puppet landed, opened his scarlet eyes, and his eyes fell on behind Hermione, the many Hogwarts magic apprentices who were retreating madly somewhere.


    Next second.


    The puppet moved instantly, rumbling, and started directly with the steps that neatly shook the ground under his feet.


    Hermione sees this and prepares to stop.


    "Think beautiful!"


    "go to hell!"


    The King of Demon Insects Maxim and the Sorcerer Raising their hands one after another is their most proud magic. With a bang, they blasted directly on Hermione¡¯s next step, and then there were endless demon insects and endless exterminating moths. Crazy upsurge.


    "Run!"


    "Quick!"


    "No, the Boothbatten channel can''t be opened!"


    "Damn it, so does Durmstrang!"


    "Fak."


    As I said before, the magical world is not just one Hogwarts, he is a big whole, except for the federal magic that caused the Hogwarts Bridge to return to the bridge due to the Fantastic Beasts incident and other events. Outside the world, most of the other magicians are in this magical world.


    Hogwarts in London, Busbarton in Paris, Durmstrang in Bulgaria, in the wizarding world, they are called the three major magic academies.


    At the same time, the magical world has divided its respective territories according to the three major magic academies.


    Of course.


    There are others in this magical world, just like the outside world. In the magical world, these three magic academies can be regarded as the three overlords, and the others are at best a small country.


    In this catastrophe, those small countries were the ones that were destroyed the most.


    "Jie Jie......"


    Destroying the puppet Jacob, incarnation of the infinite puppet, pressed on step by step. Above the sky, the king of the devil and the witch Morgana also haunted Hermione.


    Although Hermione has infinite Merlin magic power to squander, she can''t stand the sky full of monsters and exterminating moths.


    No matter how Hermione waved away large swaths of monsters and exterminating moths, in the next second, the same monsters and exterminating moths reappeared. The king of monsters Maxim and the exterminating witch Morgana even more. He hid his true body in it, not revealing his true body easily.


    The black magic dimension and the dark dimension, at this moment, also exposed the evil heart, directly projected on the sky above the magical world, allowing Maxim and Morgana to invoke their power.


    As long as he can lay down the magical world and kill the Supreme Merlin, then all the contributions and the rewards will be extremely generous.


    After all, at this moment, the black magic dimension and the dark dimension are not known yet. Just now, the **** lord Mephisto has been slumped and returned to hell.


    If you know, I don¡¯t know what to think.


    "damn it!"


    Hermione lowered her head and stared at the apprentice magician who was constantly escaping and avoiding under the puppet army, her face was gloomy, and Merlin''s magic power burst out instantly.


    Next second!


    Ang!


    Hermione took out the Supreme Dragon Ring repeatedly with her right hand.


    Maxim and Morgana are not to be afraid of, the masters behind them, the black magic dimension and the dark dimension, are the key points.


    At the moment when he put on the Supreme Dragon Ring belt, along with the gushing of Merlin''s magic power, in an instant, the eyes of the golden dragon on the Supreme Dragon Ring suddenly lit up.


    The supreme dragon stretches up, and along with the inspiring Merlin magic power, its body is constantly expanding while climbing.


    in an instant!


    The supreme dragon is like the dragon of the world, enclosing the entire magical world, like engulfing the magical world, the huge giant seems to make an angry sound at the dark dimension and black magic dimension that launched this attack.


    "I!"


    Hermione¡¯s whole body was lit by Merlin¡¯s magical power, burning the monsters and exterminating moths that were constantly rushing towards her, and directly rose into the air. With a bang, she stood directly with her feet on the head of the supreme dragon, in her eyes. The fountain of Merlin is looming, holding up his supreme dragon ring, looking blankly at the black magic dimension and dark dimension in the void: "The thirtieth generation supreme Merlin, Hermione?? Granger, Merlin is not dead, contract Forever!!"


    In an instant.


    Merlin''s magic whistling swept across the square.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Merlin''s magic power surged like a frenzy, directly submerging the countless army of puppets on the ground. In the frenzy, the death puppet Jacob screamed, revealing his true body, and then instantly swallowed by the frenzy. Up.


    The supreme dragon raised the huge dragon head and let out a roar again.


    The dark dimension and the black magic dimension seemed to fall into silence.


    Next second.


    is all over the magical world, harvesting the breath of **** of souls dying one after another, as if being blown over by something.


    In the depths of hell, at this moment, Mephisto, who is hanging the Heart Demon, feels the movement of the magical world, and once again makes that endless roar.


    "Hermione?? Granger, Saga, the old man swears not to give up with you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    In this angry word that seemed to come from hell, the dark dimension and black magic dimension that had exposed the evil heart directly retreated into the void.


    "what!"


    "Boom!"


    Demon King Maxim and the Devil Witch Morgana seemed to have lost all their power at this moment, and the prototype instantly appeared in the air, and then slammed on the ground with a bang.


    Fortunately, the Hogwarts area maintains its original shape. The two people fell on the soft grass. If they fell on the concrete floor, it is estimated that the brains would pop out directly.


    When Mephisto''s shouted angrily through the hell, the black magic dimension and the dark dimension already knew what was wrong.


    Things can''t be done.


    Supreme Merlin is not extinct, naturally, the contract is re-validated.


    Hell is due to the contract¡¯s inability to break through to the earth. Naturally, Mephisto¡¯s promised return is impossible to talk about. The black magic dimension and the dark dimension wisely chose to withdraw.


    Even when he left, he directly withdrew the black magic power and dark power that had been bestowed on Maxim King of the Demon Insect and Morgena the Witch of the World.


    To put it simply.


    Maxim and Morgana were abandoned.


    Anyway, these two people must not be able to leave. In that case, it is better to simply leave these two people as objects to be vented.


    In an instant.


    In the entire magical world, the magic insects that covered the sky and the sun, the countless exterminating moths, turned into black mist, as if they disappeared silently.


    "Boom!"


    Hermione fell expressionlessly on the grass. In front of her, she was pale. After losing her strength, Maxim and Morgana were weak and irrelevant.


    At this moment, Maxim is just Maxim and Morgana is just Morgana. There is no more King of Devil and Witch of Devil.


    Hermione looked down at Maxim who was lying on the ground and stretched out her right hand: "Maxim, you betrayed the 35th generation of Supreme Merlin, and joined the dark magic camp to make killings. Today, I use the 36th generation of Supreme Merlin. Your identity will judge you."


    The words fall.


    Amid Maxim''s wailing, the ugly Merlin magic seed that had been eroded by black magic was directly taken out by Hermione.


    At the moment when Merlin''s magic seeds were taken out, Maxim was wailing, his appearance and body began to grow old slowly, and he was completely old in the blink of an eye.


    "Morganna..."


    Hermione took the eroded Merlin magic seed back into the Supreme Dragon Ring, and then, she looked at the world-killing witch Morgana who occupies Veronica''s body and said, "Would you go by yourself, or I will give you a gift? go."


    The angry flames in Morgana''s eyes: "I and Vinonika are one, what will you take to send me away!"


    Hermione waved her right hand.


    Boom!


    The fountain of Meilin was directly projected in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 463: Mephisto on a roller coaster

    The Spring of Plum Grove is like a quaint well water.


    Next second.


    "Do not!"


    Morgana shrank her eyes, as if thinking of something, suddenly she screamed and wanted to run back, but at the moment she turned around, the whole person rose directly into the air and whistled. He fell into the Meilin Spring with a cooing sound.


    In an instant!


    The scream that was sharp enough to make the glass in a radius of ten meters shattered instantly throughout the world. In the Spring of Merlin, the undulating face of Morgana was fickle.


    sometimes crazy, sometimes quiet!


    sometimes yelling, sometimes gentle!


    Hermione stared blankly at Morgana, who was ups and downs in the Merlin Springs, her tone did not change at all: "You are right, I really can''t send you away, but Veronica can."


    can actually be delivered.


    slap in the face.


    but¡­¡­


    Morgana¡¯s body is actually gone. Today¡¯s Morgana has borrowed Veronica¡¯s body to live a lifetime.


    Veronica is a good person.


    It''s easy to kill Morgana, but this will also allow Veronica to be buried with her. For Lake, it may be the choice, but for Hermione, she will not be buried with a good person because of a bad person.


    The reason why Morgana is able to occupy Veronica''s body is only because Morgana''s dark power completely suppressed Veronica who was exhausted and forced Veronica into a deep sleep.


    at the moment?


    At the moment Veronica''s sleeping consciousness was once again surrounded by the Merlin Spring, the already thirsty Merlin magic seed instantly reacted.


    If it were replaced by another Supreme Merlin, even so, the magic of the fountain of Merlin would not touch Veronica.


    Again.


    Merlin Magic does not accept dual power system certification.


    But it was Hermione who became the new supreme Merlin. After Hermione, as the goddess of wisdom in the chaos universe, asked the magic goddess Mistra to re-grant and accept Veronica as Merlin''s mage, the magic spring water of Merlin''s Spring quickly replenished That dry seed of magic power.


    Veronica''s recovery intensified.


    Between a few breaths.


    "what!"


    "I''m so cruel!"


    "I will definitely be back!!"


    Along with Morgana''s last curse, with a bang, a black mist of human form floated directly from the top of Veronica''s head, and was blown away by the wind in an instant.


    The sound of Morgana screaming like a crow disappeared instantly. The one who was soaked quietly in the Merlin Spring was replaced by the one who once fascinated the two disciples of the thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin, causing a catastrophe. , Veronica with a unique temperament.


    for a long time.


    Veronica opened her eyes. They were a pair of eyes that seemed to have been through the wind and rain and had become as calm as well water after seeing everything.


    caught the eye.


    Veronica stared at Hermione who was standing in front of her, her gaze fell on the Supreme Dragon Ring in Hermione''s hand.


    After receiving the baptism of Merlin Springs, after regaining Merlin¡¯s magic power, Veronica, who has already known the truth, said to Hermione: ¡°The thirty-fifth generation of Supreme Merlin¡¯s disciple Veronica , I have seen Zhi... the 36th generation of Supreme Merlin!"


    Veronica couldn''t see any negative expression on her face.


    Originally...


    The thirty-sixth generation of Supreme Merlin should be selected from the three of Veronica, Bassaze and Maksim, but unfortunately, a love letter directly caused a tragedy.


    Perhaps, this is why before the 35th generation of Supreme Merlin, every Supreme Merlin would only choose to accept one disciple.


    A disciple picks water to drink.


    Two disciples brought water to drink.


    Three disciples...no water to drink.


    Bassaze, Maxim, Veronica...


    Doesn¡¯t this just confirm this sentence?


    "Hermione..."


    "No way."


    "Supreme Merlin!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hermione turned to look, but behind him, a magician with the same white hair and white beard, and a childlike look of crane hair flashed a hint of surprise on his face: "Dean Patrak!"


    Behind Dean Patrak, the apprentices of the magician who came out one after another from the refuge.


    This battle.


    Although the wizarding world has not been destroyed, it can almost be regarded as a heavy loss. Except for the wizards who are now accompanied by S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Security Council in Scotland, the wizards that can be used in the wizarding world are almost the entire army. Annihilated.


    Same.


    also includes the Hogwarts Chief who died with the curse warlock in this war.


    Dean Patrak is not the Dean of Hogwarts, but the Dean of the Family Mage Academy. He is an old naughty boy who has gone through more than three hundred years of strength but has never lost his innocence.


    Family wizards, also known as family wizards, belong to a non-mainstream system in the wizarding community. Most of these wizards live in small towns and cities in the western part of the Federation.


    is called a family magician because of their education.


    Just like the federal government has a learning model called home school, the education of the family magician is the same, and it is also carried out on a family basis.


    Hogwarts education is a college style, which belongs to the large-scale training of college magicians.


    But the family magician played by himself before he was eighteen.


    There are three children in a family magician family. Before the age of eighteen, these three children will receive the education of the family magician, and then they will enter the family magician academy after the age of eighteen. They will continue to study for three years and learn magic knowledge together. .


    But on the day of the 21-year-old coming-of-age ceremony, the three children will have a family magic tournament.


    Win the one, will inherit the title of the next family magician.


    As for the two children who lost the game, they will give the final winner the magic power they have cultivated over the years. In this way, the family magician who wins in the end must be the hope of the whole family, without any Compared with magicians of the same level without side effects, they have three times the magic power.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Even in the magical dimension where the magic element is located, there is a difference in concept between the element and the element. Naturally, the magic power providers have disagreements, and of course the magicians who use the magic power also have disagreements.


    This time, it was the first time Dean Patrick asked for help at Hogwarts, leading their family magician to come to the rescue without hesitation.


    If there is no rescue from Dean Patrick?


    Ha ha.


    It is estimated that at least more than half of the apprentices of magicians who are studying at Hogwarts will be taken away.


    But.


    Paris Busbarton?


    Bulgaria Demst?


    Where are they?


    and Hogwarts once known as the three-legged academy in the wizarding world, what about these two academies, also known as allies?


    In this Hogwarts catastrophe, not only did they not come to rescue, but even, in order to let the war burn to their side, they directly closed the passage to their side?


    This made Hermione''s inner thoughts firmer.


    Hermione looked up.


    Countless souls are floating above Hogwarts, and along with that sky, **** is slowly being digested by **** by the vibration of gathering souls.


    Longevity is to pursue a greater way, not to live forever because of longevity.


    This is not right.


    Hermione squeezed her fist, looked at the dean of the family magician in front of him, and said with a serious expression: "Dean Patrick, I have made a decision. I hope you can understand."


    Dean Patrak was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Hermione: "You are the Supreme Merlin, and the entire magical world has reached its present status because of the Supreme Merlin."


    Hermione understands.


    This is that Dean Patrak already knew what she wanted to do, so he acquiesced directly.


    Next second.


    Hermione directly touched the supreme dragon ring with her finger!


    Ang!


    The Shocking Dragon Yin once again appeared, and the entire magical world once again appeared to be surrounded and blessed by that supreme dragon.


    Hermione turned around, holding up her supreme dragon ring, feeling the two great academy magicians who had come too late and opened the Boothbatten and Demster passages, staring at the **** above that was too late to leave. , Said loudly: "From today, the line of Supreme Merlin will no longer protect the magical world for immortality!"


    The words fall.


    The expressions of the deans of the two magician academies who were long overdue changed dramatically.


    even...


    The king Mephisto, who was furiously beating the Witch Heart Demon in hell, was also stunned.


    Next second.


    As the supreme dragon began to leave the magical world directly under an order, after the oath of the contemporary supreme Merlin fell, the blessing eternal life in the contract signed by **** and the supreme Meilin went directly away.


    In this way, Mephisto, who had once broken away from the law of life and death in **** and lost his ground and returned to the range of death in hell, appeared in the sky above Hogwarts with this direct projection, and looked at Hermione suspiciously: "Today''s Supreme Merlin, these words can be taken seriously!"


    MMP.


    Does it turn around?


    Mephisto felt like he was on a roller coaster at this moment. His front feet, his face was bruised and swollen, and his back feet suddenly found out that he wanted to get something at least. Half of it was done like this.


    Cancel the death exemption treaty signed by the country at that time.


    Cancel the armistice.


    Although the latter seems hopeless, at the moment, the first seems to be completed in this way.


    can...


    Mephisto looked at Hermione suspiciously: "What are you doing with that Saga?"


    Hermione was expressionless: "Born in peace and dying of sorrow, you may never understand a demon like you, go away, remember, Merlin is immortal. Under the contract, you can''t invade the earth again!"


    Mephisto''s face changed a bit. He wanted to say something harshly, but considering the turbulent harvest, he left a sentence, I am an honest person who abides by the contract, and then disappeared into the magical world.


    "Hahahaha!"


    In hell, Mephisto unlocked the witch heart demon whose hands and feet were tied, and put his arms around his good son: "Today I am happy, go, son, take you up to drink wine and celebrate."


    I have a sentence that MMP doesn¡¯t know when it¡¯s inappropriate to say it.


    The haggard witch heart demon who was beaten violently shivered: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 464: I just shake the pot, not pick it up

    At this moment, the witch heart demon is exhausted physically and mentally.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    The fear and resentment towards his father, Mephisto, did not diminish under this invitation to drink wine. On the contrary, there was a bit of hidden deep resentment.


    Hit as you want.


    Scold if you want to scold.


    I got happy and took me to drink wine, and when I got upset, he beat me violently. The status of Lao Tzu, the prince of hell, is simply not as good as an undead in hell!


    Speaking of it, the witch heart demon, the son of the **** king, has a high status.


    But what about it?


    Since the death of the eldest brother of the Witch Heart Demon, the Witch Heart Demon has become a sad reminder in **** at a speed visible to the naked eye, even those human undead dare to talk and flirt.


    this moment.


    Facing the invitation of his father Mephisto to drink flower wine, the witch heart demon did not have any joy, some, but the heart of fleeing infinitely after thinking of the words of the undead.


    Super investigation is in progress!


    Information Operations Command Center.


    About half an hour ago, when Hermione came to the wizarding world, Lake had just arrived on Gardners Island.


    Lake stepped into it, his eyes lit up, and he looked at Maria Hill, his administrative director, who was already inside: "Is the matter in Atlanta handled?"


    "not yet!"


    Hill turned his head to look at Lake who came in: "Tiffany has not been able to contact you before. Director Bass was in a meeting, and the cell phone has not been able to reach you, so Tiffany contacted me. I received the news as soon as possible. Hurry back."


    "Thank you."


    Lake and Hill said truthfully, and then said, "How is the situation?"


    "very bad!"


    Hill turned around and gestured to a super inspector. Then, the satellite image of Jersey City appeared directly on the big screen.


    Among the big screens, the buildings on the west side of Jersey City were almost razed to the ground, and buildings in other places were more or less damaged, but the most striking thing was the building that was razed to the ground. In the group, the huge crater is very eye-catching.


    "The Silvia community has been destroyed. A conservative estimate is that more than 500 households are missing."


    Tiffany reported to Lake on the information collected from Jersey City and said: "For the specific casualties, New Jersey''s Department of Homeland Security and the Federal Bureau of Investigation are working together to make statistics."


    Lake nodded.


    No one knows the number of casualties in New Jersey last night better than him.


    But Lake will not say.


    Lake said: "After the incident in Jersey City, I went to Saga as soon as possible. There was no signal in the place where Saga was located. Hell Lord Mephisto projected onto the world and tried to open the door of **** again. Saga was traveling in Jersey City at the time, and after meeting him, he sent Mephisto back to hell."


    It''s that simple.


    I check myself.


    Anyway, it is Jersey City that has suffered heavy losses. It is a city in New Jersey. It is not New York. It is backed by New York. It is also the back of New Jersey''s institutions. It has a wool relationship with me in New York.


    but!


    This is the problem.


    Tiffany said: "Just now, the Director of Homeland Security in New Jersey asked our Special Agent Saga to be transferred to them for investigation. According to him, at the time of the incident, there were many eyewitnesses who witnessed the Saga Special Agent. The agent did it with one hand."


    As early as the Long Island Devil incident, the Super Investigation Bureau made its first appearance, and Saga was positioned as a special agent of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    This is why Lake came to the Super Investigation Bureau instead of the Homeland Security Building.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tiffany: "Request?"


    Tiffany nodded: "Yes, this is what the New Jersey head of land said."


    "what!"


    Lake smiled happily: "What a big tone."


    Ask me to call someone?


    MMP!


    Lake snorted and looked at Tiffany: "Have you told him that if Saga did not take action, then Jersey City is not as simple as a ruin, but a real ghost?"


    Tiffany said: "The New Jersey State Director only meant that Agent Saga killed people, and there are witnesses and witnesses. They hope that we can hand over Agent Saga to cooperate and assist in their investigation."


    Lake smiled coldly.


    It''s okay to fool federal citizens with this nonsense. Has it fooled me?


    This guy thinks that his IQ is so high, so he thinks that other people''s IQs are the same as him, or even worse?


    Why are these dark-skinned ideas always so optimistic and naive, and why are they unrealistic?


    But...


    In fact, it is the same thing whether you have a friend or not.


    If ¡¡¡¡ Lake chooses to hand over Saga, then there is no doubt that New Jersey will definitely push all the overs to Saga while directly letting the Super Investigation Bureau passively take the pot.


    But if Lake doesn¡¯t make friends, it¡¯s the same.


    New Jersey will definitely find a way to dump this pot to the Super Investigation Bureau.


    even...


    Lake pondered, if his level is the same as that of the New Jersey director, it is estimated that at this moment, that guy would dare to lead his troops to Gardners Island and ask him to hand him over.


    at this time.


    "Sir!"


    A super investigator who was in charge of monitoring the movement of New Jersey turned around and turned towards Lake, who was sitting on the sofa, and Hill and Tiffany who were standing there, said: "There has been movement at the scene. Plans to hold an on-site press conference."


    Has public opinion started?


    Lake regained his senses, and looked at: "Let it out."


    Agent nodded: "Yes."


    There was a flash of light on the big screen, and then the screen switched directly to Jersey City, the scene of Silvia''s community that had become a ruin.


    I said before.


    The current Director of Homeland Security in New Jersey is an African-American, and he is also an African-American of pure descent. Let''s put it this way, except for the teeth, everything is black, and it is still dark!


    At this moment.


    Now the Director of Homeland Security in New Jersey, wearing a white suit, shows how dark he is. When he opens his mouth, it seems that only those two rows of big teeth are so slightly mirrored.


    Under a makeshift podium, from New Jersey, New York, and even some foreign media from other countries, all of them were pointed at the New Jersey homeland security director who was speaking out on the podium.


    At this moment.


    The New Jersey homeland security director, Arnold, condemned this incident with a serious face, expressing that he came from a background in the Sevilla community, and he understood the pain everyone was experiencing at this moment.


    "Director Arnold!"


    A reporter directly raised his hand and said, "Did the Department of Homeland Security and the FBI not receive any clues before this incident?"


    The New Jersey Federal Bureau seat in the audience touched his nose and cursed Faker.


    He originally did not agree to hold a press conference directly on the spot at this time, but the Arnold director directly stated that this matter was not their fault and would not let them take the blame.


    The New Jersey Federal Bureau seat has now postponed the pace of going back.


    Director Arnold in a white suit looked serious at the reporter who asked the question: "Dear Mr. of the Jersey City Observer, I know you are angry, please believe me, I am also angry."


    The reporter directly smiled and said: "Is that right, but I didn''t see your sorrow, I only saw your pretentious side."


    Arnold''s big dark face twitched and said directly: "Please believe me, I am very sad. After all, this place was my home, so this is why I just called the Super Investigation Bureau and asked them to hand over the culprit. the reason."


    talking.


    Arnold directly raised his cell phone and showed the call history just now, as if he was expressing that what he said was true.


    "Xiete!"


    When the New Jersey Federal Bureau heard these words, his face changed, he glanced at Arnold on the stage in surprise, and said directly to the deputy next to him: "Let¡¯s go, leave a few agents in charge here to finish, and leave. Here!"


    Damn African orangutan, you really want to die, don''t hold me.


    I would rather retire with my back, and I don¡¯t want to disappear without reason after being thrown away!


    "Ah!"


    In the Operational Command Center of the Super Investigation Bureau, Lake looked at the Federal Bureau seat and its deputy who had left in a federal car, smiled, and said to Maria Hill next to him: "I have no impression of the Federal Bureau seat in New Jersey. , But, right now, I have a good sense for him."


    Hill nodded: "The New Jersey Federal Office has not been replaced for 20 years. As far as control of the New Jersey Federal Office is concerned, it is not under the New York Federal Office. I heard that this time the New York Federal Office wants to become the Deputy Attorney General. There is still a nomination short, but the New Jersey guy is not dealing with the New York bureau. These days, the New York bureau has been thinking about how to draw him over."


    Lake laughed and said, "Good guys, our New York bureau is going to be Hoover?"


    Hill said: "The attorney general is appointed by the president, but only those recognized by the bureaus of the United States are the real bigwigs, even if he is the deputy attorneyLake shrugged: "That Isn¡¯t it true that our New York bureau must be grateful for this incident? "


    Hill shook his head: "The New York bureau seat helped New Jersey receive this gangster, I don''t think it''s possible."


    Lake thought for a while and nodded: "That''s right, but I''m very happy."


    "What are you happy about?"


    "This New Jersey Federal Bureau seat would rather take the blame, rather than throw the black pot at my New York Homeland Security or Super Investigation Bureau with this Director Arnold."


    "So he has been the seat of the Federal Bureau for twenty years."


    "Awesome!"


    Lake said sincerely.


    on the big screen.


    After Arnold, the head of New Jersey¡¯s land and land, directly pointed the finger at the Super Investigation Bureau, he showed his ability to throw the pot in front of the camera, severely condemning the behavior of the Super Investigation Bureau Special Operations Agent Saga, and even more. , They have very sufficient evidence that Saga deliberately murdered, and even to the media present, he had already talked to the Super Investigation Bureau Chief Lake Edwin¡¯s assistant on the phone and asked Saga to take the initiative to stand up. Cooperate with their investigation this time.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 465: Saga is a temporary worker

    momentarily.


    The jersey citizens present are very excited!


    Countless media reporters looked at each other.


    Among them, several media from the New York area couldn''t help frowning.


    on a temporary launch stage.


    Wearing a white suit and exposing his front teeth, the director of Arnold Germany, with a deep voice, used this live broadcast to directly talk to Lake: "I hope Vice Minister Lake Edwin can transfer Saga to us and let him cooperate with us. Conduct a full investigation."


    "Ah!"


    Lake listened to the dialogue output on the big screen and couldn''t help laughing.


    you hope to?


    What do you think your face is big, everything in this world will be as you wish?


    Do you hope again?


    You want a ghost, the Congress is not qualified to investigate Lao Tzu, you are considered barren.


    Moreover.


    I will give you the pot, can¡¯t you continue obediently, after the back pot is over, you will step down by yourself, and in the national land system, you will be rewarded internally. He will buy you a few acres of fertile land in your home in Africa. Isn¡¯t it fragrant?


    have to run out, what is this for?


    Don''t want to take the blame?


    Still really want a truth?


    Lake stared at Arnold on the big screen expressionlessly. In his facial expressions, it was true that anger and sadness were very good, but his speech, conversation and behavior were so familiar to him.


    infectious?


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir."


    "Help me see, where did this guy graduate, how do I feel, it seems, deja vu."


    "Ok."


    soon.


    Tiffany, holding the tablet, used Lake¡¯s Deputy Minister of Land and Resources to retrieve the information of this Arnold, and looked up at Lake: "Graduated from Yale Law Department."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Maria Hill, and smiled: "No wonder."


    Hill looked at Lake in a puzzled manner.


    Lake pointed to Arnold who was still performing on the big screen and said, "You know, I also graduated from Yale, right?"


    Hill nodded: "Art department, I always wanted to ask you why you chose to find an art department."


    "Good graduation, I can be 100% guaranteed to graduate, and I will not be required to pay tuition."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake told the truth, and then said directly: "Although I am in the art department, when I was in college, how should I say, I can be regarded as a social expert..."


    no way.


    He wanted the years to be quiet, but in order to make money in the lottery, he abruptly made himself a man of Yale.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that although Lake graduated from the Art Department, he spent a lot of time walking around in other departments, such as the Law Department. One of them was to teach future lawyers how to use body language to make the jury tend to themselves. The courses here.


    Lake helped the female teacher fix the stool. Under the female teacher¡¯s podium, I heard it several times and experienced firsthand how the female teacher persuaded Lake to do her a favor with her body language.


    at the moment?


    The performance of Director Arnold is like turning back time, as if putting Lake in the classroom. Does this guy treat the people at the scene as his jury?


    What a talent!


    What''s really special will come alive.


    But...


    Hill didn¡¯t seem to care about this, but looked at Lake curiously: ¡°He¡¯s from Yale, and you¡¯re also from Yale, so, should we...¡±


    Lake glanced down at the text message on his mobile phone and looked up at Hill: "What do you want, I don''t think this guy is my alumnus, here, Tiffany is."


    Hill looked at Tiffany.


    Tiffany smiled and said, "Graduated from Yale Law Department!"


    Hill lit up, then glanced at Lake, and said, "Let a talented law student be your assistant. It''s too overkill."


    Because Tiffany is Lake¡¯s assistant, Hill has never been to Tiffany¡¯s file. What if he sees something extraordinary?


    Lake laughed and said: "I think so too, but after leaving Tiffany, I guess I can''t even remember my permission password."


    Tiffany smiled.


    Lake looked at the text messages of Yale alumni on the phone and confirmed that there was no such director Arnold in the internal graduation list. He looked up at the **** face on the big screen and laughed inwardly: "Tiffany!"


    "Sir!"


    "Let the External Liaison Press Office hold a press conference. Saga is not an agent of the Super Investigation Bureau. In fact, after the Long Island Devil incident, Mr. Saga was not very confident in his own strength, so he left the Super Investigation Bureau and then He has been on his path of practice once, and for now, the identity of Saga''s special agent is still frozen."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Want to let me take the pot, do you have an immature brain? Touching porcelain, is it touching me?


    I am a Yale alumnus who can be considered nominal to you, my senior, give you a chance!


    I''ll give you a temporary worker, so I can feel it by myself.


    If you still don¡¯t follow, don¡¯t blame me, the senior, for being stupid for school!


    Don''t talk about this kind of pot, even if it is a pot with ironclad evidence, it is also a miraculous effect that the Temporary Worker Dafa is sacrificed.


    half an hour later.


    The Super Investigation Bureau and the New York Homeland Foreign Press Liaison Office directly held a press conference at the Homeland Security Building. They talked to the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security and expressed that the appointment order of Agent Saga had been frozen after the Long Island Devil incident, so If the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security wants Mr. Saga to cooperate with the investigation, the New York Department of Homeland Security will contact Mr. Saga, but it cannot guarantee anything.


    As soon as the news came out, public opinion exploded once again.


    "Director Caroline!"


    A newspaper reporter raised his hand and walked toward the stage, dressed in formal attire. Caroline asked in a loud voice: "So, I don¡¯t know anything about what happened between the New York Land and Supervision Bureau and Jersey City. ?"


    Caroline said: "Yes, we deeply regret what happened in Jersey City last night."


    "Detective Dan Saga was beyond the investigation bureau."


    "Previously."


    Caroline once again looked at the reporter from a newspaper in New Jersey and reiterated: "After the Long Island Devil incident, Mr. Saga felt that his strength was inadequate. Therefore, after friendly conversation, we froze Saga. Mr.''s authority, so far, as far as I know, Mr. Saga has not restored his status as a special operations agent of the New York Department of Homeland Security and the Super Investigation Bureau."


    The journalist from Jersey City is confused: "According to current statistics, in the incident last night, nearly 1,500 people died."


    Caroline looked at the reporter thoughtfully: "What do you want to say, Mr. Reporter?"


    "Saga must come out and be investigated!"


    "Yes it is."


    Caroline said without changing her face: "On this point, please trust us. We are also doing everything possible to help the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security find out the truth of the incident, but so far, we have not been able to obtain information from Mr. Saga. contact."


    "Saga is yours."


    "The relationship between the Super Investigation Bureau and Mr. Saga is an ally, and Mr. Saga belongs to a special operations agent."


    "You are shirking responsibility."


    "very sorry!"


    Caroline''s tone remained the same: "This is the New York Department of Homeland Security, not the New York and New Jersey Department of Homeland Security. The primary responsibility of the New York State Department of Homeland Security is to protect New York State''s homeland security."


    "Super Investigation Bureau..."


    "As a department under the direct management of the New York Department of Homeland Security, the Super Investigation Bureau is not a subordinate department. Moreover, most of the current operations of the Super Investigation Bureau are in New York State."


    Caroline looked at the reporter: "We deeply regret the situation in Jersey City. Maybe you should ask why, before the incident, the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security and the FBI had no news. Well, and, as far as I know, why didn¡¯t the New Jersey State and Federal agents immediately take the necessary actions after arriving at the scene."


    The Jersey City reporter opened his mouth.


    Caroline looked away directly, looked at the reporter of a newspaper in New York City, and smiled slightly.


    The reporter from Beyond Media got up, smiled and greeted Caroline and asked: "Director Caroline, will the New York Department of Homeland Security and the Super Investigation Bureau take action on what happened in Jersey City?"


    "Why?"


    Caroline said something incomprehensibly, and then said directly: "This incident happened in Jersey City, in New Jersey, not in New York, and not in New York State. The New York State Department of Homeland Security has no control over this case. For any jurisdiction, the Super-Inspection Bureau will only intervene when the local Homeland Security Bureau needs support and an invitation is sent. Currently, the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s external liaison department has not received an invitation for support from the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security."


    finished.


    Caroline nodded in a friendly manner with the reporter of Chaoyue Media, founded by her ex-wife, who is regarded as a freeze-frame boss, and then turned around and left the press conference.


    After the content of the New York State Building''s press conference was spread to New Jersey, there is no doubt that it once again drew a fierce attack from the Director of New Jersey''s territory.


    In the press conference held again, the Director of New Jersey¡¯s Land and Resources stood on the edge of the huge pothole, speaking very contagiously the names of residents living in the Silvia community.


    one more time.


    Those who survived in Jersey City felt the same way.


    After the director of New Jersey¡¯s land and resources had finished speaking, he changed the subject directly, and once again pointed the finger at the Super Investigation Bureau, saying, I don¡¯t care, all of this is your fault in the Super Investigation Bureau, why didn¡¯t I see you talking about Saga before today? The agent has been suspended, but now it''s fine. If something goes wrong, it means it is a temporary worker?


    even.


    The Director of New Jersey¡¯s Land and Land fired at the reporters: ¡°I now have reason to suspect that this is a conspiracy planned by the New York State Department of Homeland Security and the Super Investigation Bureau. The purpose is to move the battlefield from New York to New Jersey.


    Several reporters were stunned: "Director Arnold, what do you mean, this matter, all this is planned by the Super Investigation Bureau and the Department of Homeland Security?"


    The black-faced director Arnold took a deep breath: "Yes, I doubt it seriously."


    Reporters: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 466: The dishonest minister of land

    good fellow.


    The reporters who were there, who were originally watching the excitement, listened to these words, and took a breath and looked at the New Jersey director of land.


    They are here to watch the excitement, and they want New Jersey and New York to throw each other out because of this case, and they want to get the picture of the dog''s brains out.


    but¡­¡­


    This is totally different from what they imagined.


    A reporter took the courage and swallowed his saliva. He looked at Arnold, the director of New Jersey''s homeland, with three points of doubt and three points of surprise: "Director Arnold, may I ask... you are accusing the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, New York State Homeland Security. Bureau Bureau, Supernatural Activity Detection and Action Bureau, Military Colonel, Lake Edwin deliberately created this incident?"


    are you crazy?


    If you find an opponent at the same level, or if you have a copy of it, then forget it.


    But you are...


    New Jersey State Land and Resources Bureau seat Arnold took a deep breath, and looked firmly at the vocal reporter with his **** face: "I didn''t say such a thing."


    "Huh!"


    The reporter couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the next second.


    Director Arnold looked at the countless cameras facing him, his big dark face, those eyes were like copper bells: "I just said that I have reason to make such a suspicion."


    good fellow!


    This time, the reporters here really heard it.


    Many reporters looked at each other.


    "Quickly turn it off."


    "Turn it off, why?"


    "Fak, do you want to die, turn it off and listen to me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Several reporters from New York, who can be regarded as senior reporters, quickly returned to their minds and ordered their photographers to quickly shut down the ones that were recording.


    A few new photographers don¡¯t quite understand: "This is the best news, isn¡¯t it?"


    The senior reporter sneered repeatedly, and glanced at the camera that seemed to be reluctant after being turned off: "The best news has a premise. After we broke the news, we can live to see the ending, or you have already done it. Okay, the urge to use life to break the news."


    Photographer: "¡­¡­"


    Although there is no evidence for this, there is no reason to support this.


    But since 2002, the New York media industry has been up and down, and there have been rumors of a so-called urban ghost story.


    It is said that...


    In the past few years, too many reporters who have reported on the relevant reports of the New York State Land and Resources Bureau have somehow disappeared.


    Someone once tried to call the police.


    But without any valuable clues, no one can be seen alive or a dead body can only be dealt with as countless disappearance cases, which has become another case in the disappearance case.


    Over time, this urban strange story has been handed down. Basically, the reporters who have been in the industry since 2002 have already known the existence of the entire urban strange story and will deliberately not touch him.


    at the moment?


    This veteran reporter glanced at the Arnold New Jersey Director of Land and Land with a trace of sympathy. Such wanton slander of the famous New York State Department seat is obviously not knowing how to write dead words.


    Things have come to this point, and it''s already an inevitable hard bar to avoid Lake.


    So, the senior reporter sighed, and said to the photographer next to him: "Okay, it''s all about us, let''s go back."


    The photographer was silent again.


    Super Investigation Bureau Command Operation Center.


    Sitting on the sofa, Lake looked at the director of New Jersey''s territory who was still performing on the big screen, touching his chin and the corner of his mouth with a different smile from time to time.


    How long has it passed, I thought I was standing on my feet anyway, but when I thought the illusion became real, someone jumped out and told him that it was an illusion.


    Assistant Tiffany listened to the director of New Jersey who was holding Saga on the big screen and dumping the black pot to the Super Investigation Bureau and Lake, and looked at Lake: "Sir."


    is to seal the cement, or just throw the Pacific Ocean directly.


    A word.


    Tiffany is ready to let Jack lead the team directly.


    but¡­¡­


    Maria Hill, who was sitting next to him, suddenly uttered aloud and laughed: "This Director Arnold is very smart."


    Tiffany looked at Maria Hill for a moment: "Director Hill?"


    This black guy is so slanderous of our boss. Although you are at the supervisor level, do you not respect our boss?


    Lake chuckled and soothed Tiffany, who was already planning to go straight to the court. He turned sideways and looked at Maria Hill next to him, and nodded in agreement: "It''s really smart."


    Tiffany''s eyebrows frowned tightly: "Sir."


    Maria?? Hill called Tiffany, and then directly explained to Tiffany why he said that the Arnold supervisor was very smart.


    This sentence came out.


    From a certain angle, one thing is almost certain.


    That is, even if the Jersey City incident is not found, after the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security is completely backed up, this Director Arnold will not step down.


    It''s that simple.


    Tiffany frowned and said, "But he slandered..."


    "This is his cleverness."


    Maria Hill smiled and said directly: "If our director is just the director, not the deputy secretary of the Department of Homeland Security, then this guy may be unwilling to carry this black pot on his back, but who Let our director not only be the director, but also the deputy minister of the Department of Homeland Security."


    It is true.


    When the black guy Arnold uttered a rant and splashed dirty water on Lake, it was almost certain that he had offended the second in command of the Department of Homeland Security.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is not only the second-in-command of the Department of Homeland Security, but also the handle of New York State''s Homeland and Super Investigation Bureau.


    This raises a question.


    "If our chief acted on this guy because he uttered wild words, then it would be equivalent to telling the outside world that what this guy said is the truth of the matter."


    "¡­¡­"


    The conclusion is that simple.


    It¡¯s not just Lake who likes simple and rude methods. Similarly, most people who eat melons also like simple and rude stories. In other words, they will only see what they see and will not go. Investigate deeply, whether what they saw was the true truth of this matter.


    Tiffany opened his mouth wide: "So he...is saving himself?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Although it is self-help by taking poison, it is also self-help, yes."


    Maria Hill added: "At the very least, he is safe before the turmoil has subsided and the surviving people in Jersey City have not forgotten."


    "What about after that?"


    "Ha ha."


    Maria Hill looked at Tiffany, and seemed to be patiently teaching the so-called experience: "That''s naturally a problem."


    Right now it was like a big fire, which burned to the body of the Arnold supervisor. Seeing that the fire could not blow to the side, in a hurry, Arnold poured a bucket of water on himself and rushed out of the fire.


    But when he was about to run out of the fire, he suddenly discovered that what he had just poured was not water, but full of gasoline.


    Lake smiled: "It was a bomb at first, but now it has become a delay bomb."


    is basically the same as Maria Hill said.


    Jersey City has lost a block directly, and its economic losses are still being counted. Anger needs to find a vent, whether it is Jersey City or the surviving people around the community.


    Lake throws out temporary workers and does not intend to stand for the New Jersey Homeland colleagues. For this Director of Arnold, there is no doubt that this is equivalent to the second in command of the Department of Homeland Security giving up him by default.


    Since this is the case, Director Arnold is not afraid. If he doesn''t save me, then I can save myself.


    Then...


    Supervisor Arnold grasped who knew that Saga was a temporary worker, and he directly suspected that all of this was a conspiracy between the New York State Department of Homeland Security and the Super Investigation Bureau.


    The New York State Territory and Supervision Bureau may have discovered this demon early, but it is in the protection of New York State, so it intends to direct the disaster to Jersey City.


    Who made Jersey City so far from heaven and so close to hell?


    Director Arnold did not have any evidence, so he said this sentence directly in front of the survivors at the scene. In this way, once he is pushed out as a tool to calm the anger of the people of Jersey City, he will not Accepted by the people of Jersey City right now.


    If he is pushed out, then it can only explain one problem, his suspicion is somewhat credible.


    have to say.


    Supervisor Arnold, who broke the jar, guessed the truth out of luck?


    just...


    When have you seen Lao Tzu eat this set?


    "Ah."


    Lake regained his senses and said to the agent on the big screen: "Take the Department of Homeland Security."


    The agent nodded and directly communicated with the Washington Department of Homeland Security via satellite.


    soon.


    A meticulous new Minister of Land and Land, Genn, with gray hair, glasses and combing his hair, appeared on the big screen.


    Although the background is still the same as before, Minister Kelly¡¯s office has now become Minister Jean¡¯s office.


    Things are not human.


    Lake was thinking like this, sitting on the sofa with his hand on his side of his head, looking at Minister Jean who appeared on the big screen, with a calm tone: "Mr. Minister, I think, what happened in New Jersey, you I should have understood it."


    The director of the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security was promoted along with this Genen when he came to power, and he was considered to belong to the line of the new minister.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake directly asked thoughtfully: "Is this New Jersey''s own opinion, or is Secretary Gene planning to keep this Arnold Director? If it is the former, follow the rules, but if it is the latter, why, Gene Didn''t the minister ventilate with me in advance?"


    Minister Jean: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 467: I gave you the minister!

    If it''s the former, then there is no doubt that it is good to follow the rules.


    When the storm is over, the world evaporates. The sealing of the sealed box, the sinking of the sea, this is the only way out for Arnold, the land director of New Jersey.


    But what if the latter?


    Ha ha.


    Then, the world has evaporated, I am afraid, it is not just Arnold alone.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake put his hand on his chin and looked thoughtfully at the new Minister of Land and Land on the big screen: "Minister Jean, Mr. Minister, then, which one do you think?"


    The former refers to the following crimes, gross inconsistency, but still a personal act.


    But the nature of the latter is different. This is an organized and premeditated act.


    Minister Jean on the big screen frowned.


    Lake was smiling, as if waiting for Minister Gene''s answer.


    after awhile.


    Minister Gene''s tone was slightly displeased: "Deputy Minister Edwin, are you suspicious, is this the trap I set up for you with that Arnold?"


    Lake''s expression is indifferent, and his attitude seems to be very sincere: "Yes, it is possible. If this is not the case, IMHO, I cannot understand that a local director of the Department of Homeland Security under the jurisdiction of the Department of Homeland Security will be in front of the media, Speaking so rebellious, the following words are committed!"


    In the Washington DC system, there are too many people doing this.


    but¡­¡­


    This is in the law enforcement system.


    Like in the military system, command and obedience are the bottom line of the law enforcement system. If it is in the military, facing such behavior, it is possible to kill this guy with a single shot.


    and.


    Even if it is this pot, what can Arnold do if he carries it on his back?


    It¡¯s great just to step down, otherwise what would the people want?


    And a bunch of assholes, just stepping down in a pretentious manner, it''s already a lot of face to them.


    The Jersey City incident was not caused by the DHS flying planes and tanks. At best, the New Jersey DHS was at best a hindsight and failed to prevent the disaster in time.


    What other faults are there in this matter?


    Moreover.


    Together with the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security, there is also the FBI in New Jersey.


    and so!


    The worst result of this incident is that the Department of Homeland Security has negotiated with the Facial Investigation Bureau and asked the New Jersey Director of Homeland and the New Jersey Federal Bureau to step down to quell the impact of this matter.


    But after stepping down, whether it''s Homeland Security or the FBI, they will give full compensation in private.


    Homeland security and facial investigations have never been stingy with their own people.


    Not to mention, Lake is planning to do it, privately give him some money, let him buy a few acres of land in his hometown, so that he can worry about retirement.


    But what happened?


    Kindly treat as donkey liver and lungs!


    The following commits a crime, it''s a rebellion!


    is tolerable, which is unbearable!


    The Arnold supervisor chose the most horrible and stupid way.


    Drink poison to quench thirst!


    Although Director Arnold did this, so that the Department of Homeland Security had to protect him, lest it burn the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security.


    After this incident, this Director Arnold is determined to survive.


    just...


    This matter is very passive for Lake.


    moved this Arnold, there is no doubt that the suspicion will fall on Lake.


    But if he doesn¡¯t move, he will still get hurt!


    Now Director Arnold has been moved, and the public opinion that has been ignited by Director Arnold in Jersey City will directly burn on Lake''s New York State Land and Super Investigation Bureau.


    But if you don¡¯t move, good fellow, in the eyes of others, if someone slanders Lake in this way, Lake will choose to remain indifferent and even have to pinch his nose to protect this guy?


    In this case, it will give some people a wrong signal.


    Lake has always been known for being ruthless and decisive. If you break your work because of this incident, it will tell some people that it is obvious that it is not that there is nothing that can threaten Lake, but that they chose the wrong goal before.


    "Minister Jean!"


    Lake stood up and stared blankly at Minister Jean on the big screen: "You just need to tell me, yes or no!"


    Minister Jean frowned: "Deputy Minister Edwin!"


    Lake interrupted directly: "This matter is either that you intend to unite your confidant to show me Liwei to other supervisors, or you admit that you personally selected the supervisor in charge of New Jersey, which is actually a real deal. No fool."


    "you!"


    "Minister Jean, I advise you to choose the second one!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Minister Jean blankly: "I think you should be very clear that you can sit in the position of Minister not because of how strong you are and how good your relationship with the current president is, but because I don''t want to do it. Minister, just because of this, you''d better remember that this matter should be the second result. If it is the first one, hehe, I don''t mind cleaning up the door!"


    Minister Jean''s face suddenly changed: "Deputy Minister Edwin..."


    Click!


    Before Minister Jean finished speaking, the communication on the big screen was closed and disappeared.


    without him.


    A super investigator looked at Lake''s signal to wave his throat and cut his throat, and decided to stop the conversation.


    Why don''t you hang up?


    Talk about love?


    Beat it once, and for something like a domestic dog, it really needs to be beaten every other time, lest the dog thinks he is the owner after a long time.


    Putting on me as a minister?


    If I don¡¯t bother to go to Washington, this minister is your turn to sit down?


    This time, whether it was the stupidity of the New Jersey director or something else, Lake didn''t care at all.


    conspiracy?


    trick?


    Lao Tzu is an expert, but Lao Tzu is too lazy to play. What Lao Tzu is good at is simple and rude. It can crush you and accompany you to live with you. Lao Tzu is not a showy.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Send the video content intercepted by the satellite yesterday to Transcend Media, let them publish it, and look at the entire federation to see what our New Jersey law enforcement agencies were doing when the disaster happened."


    "Yes!"


    "and also¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Tiffany, thought for a while, and suddenly looked at Hill: "You just said that our Federal Bureau is interested in the position of Deputy Attorney General this year?"


    Hill nodded: "Yes."


    She just talked with Lake about this matter. The Federal Bureau seat intends to become Hoover. Therefore, nominated, he will not become Hoover. Only by being recognized by the Federal Bureau forty-nine can he become the second one. Hoover.


    Lake nodded and looked directly at Super Inspector: "Connect to the office of our Federal Bureau."


    soon!


    On the big screen, that handsomeness is not inferior to Lake, and the Federal Bureau seat comparable to Lake appeared on the big screen!


    "Hahaha!"


    "what are you laughing at?"


    As soon as he met, the Federal Bureau didn¡¯t hesitate to laugh. He embraced his arms, sat on his throne, and said to Lake: ¡°Deputy Minister Edwin, the Federation hasn¡¯t seen this drama for a long time. A law enforcement agency, a local director, dare to threaten a deputy minister. It is estimated that this matter has already spread to the eyes of international colleagues. Seriously, you are sure that your local director¡¯s complexion is dark and not mixed. And so on, I heard that in a certain island country, it seems that this kind of drama is very popular, hahaha!"


    Lake twitched.


    Sure enough, good things don¡¯t go out, but bad things spread for thousands of miles.


    How long is this?


    It is estimated that Lake will not take any action. I am afraid that the entire Department of Homeland Security will become the biggest joke this year.


    It''s a shame to throw it over to the peer.


    Lake directly smiled at the big screen with no expression, and said directly to the Federal Bureau seat like a lucky cat: "I heard that you are planning to be the second Hoover, and the Federal Office seat in New Jersey is facing you. No feeling, how about it, how about I give you a gift?"


    The Federal Bureau seat put a smile away, and looked at Lake suspiciously: "What do you want?"


    Lake laughed and said, "What do you think?"


    The Federal Bureau''s thoughts changed, and he suddenly understood what Lake wanted to do. He smiled, but shook his head and said, "This is a troublesome thing!"


    Lake said with a smile, "It''s not worth mentioning compared to what you want, isn''t it?"


    If my army is commanded, I can¡¯t move you anymore?


    I won''t move you, the FBI is qualified to move you.


    The Federal Bureau seat thought about it: "May I think about it?"


    Lake looked at his watch: "Ten seconds for you, everyone is so familiar, give you a discount, five seconds, how about it, be kind."


    The Federal Bureau seat was a bit speechless: "Hey, hey, is this your attitude when asking for help?"


    "dislike?"


    "Okay, I promised, but I said no. At night, I invite the villager across the river to come over for a drink and chat on the wine table.


    "Bourbon?"


    "Thunder card."


    "Hahaha, I will be there on time."


    "Row¡­¡­"


    Lake nodded, rushed to the front of the Federal Bureau seat to cut his throat to signal to hang up, and waved his hand to let his agent cut the conversation.


    mock up.


    Fight with me.


    Can you grab it?


    Lake chuckled a smile looked at Tiffany, and then looked at Hill: "Will be with me to meet this Federal Bureau seat at night?"


    Hill noticed Lake¡¯s expression just now: "Can¡¯t Tiffany?"


    Lake waved his hand: "That guy is an old **** ratio, and he took Tiffany over. I guess the matter is not good, I will fight him, maybe when drinking, I will cut off his head and use it as a hip flask. Up."


    The romantic story of this Federal Bureau seat is no weaker than Tony Stark.


    just...


    Who made this guy a tiger in New York? According to the gossip, I heard that the Federal Bureau is located in a small island country over Europe. He is the president behind the scenes. In a manor, he has been fostered for almost one hundred. Famous beauties from all over the world.


    just...


    Hill and Tiffany couldn''t help but glance at each other as they listened to Lake''s words.


    The Federal Bureau seat is an old-fashioned embryo.


    That...


    How about you?


    Are you not?


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 468: Drink without driving

    Lake of course not.


    At the very least, Lake himself thinks so.


    Again.


    Iron Man Tony Stark, and this Federal Bureau seat, in Lake''s view, are both indifferent. Although the words are nice, they cannot change a reality in their bones.


    These two goods are veritable scumbags, no matter how white they are, they can¡¯t wash it.


    But Lake is different.


    Although Lake also has kidney problems, Lake also has his heart.


    Do not believe?


    Count and count, except for Maureen, whoever has a relationship with Lake, who hasn¡¯t been properly placed, or just thrown aside after it¡¯s done?


    Have it?


    Emilia, Rachel, Hermione, Seifer, Mandy, Anna...


    Is there Lake that doesn''t care?


    For each one, Lake arranged it clearly.


    That night.


    Lake had a dinner with the Federal Bureau seat and the federal villager who came across the river. Everything was harmonious during the dinner, and it was a win-win-win.


    at ten o''clock.


    Lake hugged the enthusiastic Federal Bureau seat at the entrance of the hotel, and then, under the gaze of the Federal Bureau seat circling him and Hill back and forth, he pushed it directly into his special car.


    This guy.


    I''m an old critic, do you think he is the same as him?


    Lake is not ashamed of being together!


    Half loudly.


    Lake looked at the far away federal car with his hands in his pockets, looked at the car driven by the doorman, and said to the next hill, "I will see you?"


    Hill nodded.


    boarding.


    Lake kicked the accelerator and drove directly away from the hotel entrance.


    In the car.


    Hill recalled the conversation at the dinner table just now and said, "Will letting the Federation come in?"


    Lake laughed: "Impact? I''m almost sure about one thing now."


    "what?"


    "The New Jersey Director of Lands and Lands is an idiot, and the current Secretary of Lands and Lands is an idiot amongst idiots."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake is basically affirmative. This incident was done by a person in charge of New Jersey''s land and land, and has nothing to do with the minister of land and land.


    is wrong.


    is also related.


    This stupid director was promoted by the Minister of Land and Resources. Obviously, he would be stupid.


    Lake said blankly: "Minister Jean dare to indulge in this matter for the sake of his cronies. He is so stupid that he is not afraid of influence. What influence do I fear?"


    It''s not him who is in the lead anyway.


    This stupid minister can just sit back and watch the stupid director do this and commit an attack on the deputy minister. In that case, is there anything wrong with Lake directly pulling the FBI into the bureau?


    Anyway, no matter how to carry the pot, it is not his turn to carry it.


    half an hour later.


    Columbus Avenue, Manhattan.


    Maria Hill¡¯s apartment is on this avenue.


    Parking.


    Maria Hill and Lake in the co-pilot said goodbye. Then, they opened the door and got out of the car. After that, they turned around and looked at Lake in the driving seat and said, "I heard that there is a patrolman on Fifth Avenue. Check drunk driving again, or else, come up for a cup of coffee and leave when the alcohol is not so bad?"


    "Is someone checking drunk driving?"


    Lake repeated and nodded: "Okay!"


    Drinking is definitely not allowed to drive.


    Go up to sober up, maybe it is a very wise decision.


    the next day.


    early morning.


    Lake opened his eyes, stared at the strange bed and the strange ceiling, and sighed inwardly.


    Last night... what happened?


    "Early?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked back at the bedroom door, wearing a large T-shirt, long hair, and two cups of coffee walking in. Maria Hill, who had a different style, smiled and said, "Good morning."


    Hill walked over and passed the cup of coffee in his hand.


    Lake took a sip and exclaimed, "Very good."


    He can''t remember the events of last night clearly.


    But...


    That was a hearty battle, and Lake remembered it very clearly.


    Very wild battle.


    Like on the vast African savannah, Lake is driving a Hummer, trying hard to chase a wild female leopard.


    In the beginning, the female leopard directly overturned Lake''s Hummer with her aggression, and severely suppressed Lake underneath. No matter how much Lake struggles, it will be of no avail, and will even be slapped by the female leopard.


    But soon.


    Lake finally got the upper hand. On the vast prairie, he drove the female leopard under him, heading forward, all the way to the west, all the way to the west, all the way to a thousand miles...


    just...


    Lake looked at Hill: "I thought it was a dream last night."


    Hill raised his eyebrows.


    "Do you hope that is a dream?"


    "No, it was a fact last night."


    "Very good, do you like it?"


    "Of course, what about you."


    "me too."


    Hill¡¯s mouth curled upwards, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s very exciting, very happy, never forgetting, reluctant to give up.¡±


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Eleven o''clock in the morning.


    Lake looked at his watch. After confirming that Hill had gone in for ten minutes, he pushed the car door and entered the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Information Operations Center.


    Lake walked in, and saw Tiffany and Hill seem to be whispering over there, and walked directly over: "How about, have our Federal Bureau seats started to go crazy?"


    Tiffany turned to look at Lake: "Sir, half an hour ago, the Federal Court had signed an arrest warrant for the FBI to arrest Director Arnold, and now the FBI is on its way."


    "Very good."


    Lake nodded, sat on the sofa, and looked at the big screen: "Release, how can you miss such a scene?"


    The big screen lights up instantly.


    Three drones condescendingly followed a Confederate motorcade that was passing the bridge between New York and Jersey City.


    Simultaneously.


    After the five federal cars entered Jersey City, three federal cars followed closely on the fork in the road not far away. After the meeting, the speed increased by another level.


    "Connect to the office of the Federal Bureau!"


    "Yes!"


    The big screen lights up.


    Lake looked at the time on the watch, forgot it, and looked up at the Federal Bureau seat that appeared on the big screen: "Ten hours, slow, the great Director Hoover''s speed back then can be called resolute and resolute. ."


    The Federal Bureau''s face was expressionless: "So Director Hoover is still doing a bad calculation. I can kill him in ten hours."


    Lake laughed and said, "That''s good!"


    When I was talking to the Federal Bureau seat in Lake, the big screen segmented the federal convoy with drones, and soon it drove to the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security.


    Different from the New York State Department of Homeland Security Building, the architectural style of the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security is similar to the flat-story building of the New Jersey Governor¡¯s Mansion.


    ßË!


    ßË!


    ßË!


    New York State FBI''s senior agent Jack and senior agent Debbie, wearing standard sunglasses, got out of the car and led a group of federal agents directly toward the New Jersey Land Building.


    "Stop, whoever."


    "FBI!"


    "The federal government handles the case, please cooperate!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the picture filed in and the federal agents who walked in, smiled, and said to Tiffany, "Is the newspaper published by Beyond Media?"


    Originally, Lake wanted to go back to Rachel last night and talk about it by the way.


    But who made Lake drink a little bit more last night, plus Manhattan check for drunk driving last night, if this is found on the way, good guy, senior federal director Lake Edwin was drunk late at night and drove while drinking?


    If this is spread out, maybe what the outside world will say.


    So just to be safe, Lake borrowed one night in Hill¡¯s apartment last night.


    "At six o''clock this morning, it was published."


    "How did you react?"


    "The Information Supervision Center says everything is OK."


    Lake nodded.


    at this time.


    A drone over the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security captured the picture.


    caught the eye.


    The senior federal agents Jack and Debbie walked in the front. Behind them, two federal agents were subdued, struggling constantly, and at the same time, they kept clamoring that this was slander, that this was the Arnold director who framed the words.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    Super inspected the information that the detective himself received, and turned his head to look: "Sir, the information security center of the Department of Homeland Security sent a link."


    Lake laughed: "Connect!"


    Turn directly on the big screen.


    On the big screen, Secretary Jean¡¯s face was extremely bad: "Deputy Minister Edwin, just now, the Director of New Jersey¡¯s Land and Resources was taken away from his office by the FBI. You know about this. ?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really, I don''t know."


    This time, Lake''s expression was very exaggerated, it was just a sentence, and he didn''t even have the desire to act.


    Minister Jean took a deep breath: "The order to take Director Arnold was signed by the Federal Court of New York, and we must act."


    "Action?"


    "The head of Arnold is from the Ministry of Land Security, not from the Ministry of Justice. If the Ministry of Justice is tried, what will happen to us?"


    "Ah."


    "Edwin..."


    "Mr. Minister."


    Lake got up from the sofa took the tablet that Tiffany handed over, and looked at the thirty-two federal felony charges filed by the FBI. He looked up to Minister Jean: "Yours It means that just because Director Arnold is a member of our Department of Homeland Security, no matter what crime he committed or what kind of investigation he was subjected to, he can be exempted because of his identity, even if the FBI accuses him of committing the crime. Thirty-two federal felonies, do we all have to protect him?"


    bring it on.


    The pit is dug for you, jump, if you don¡¯t jump, you won¡¯t give me face, I will kick you down by himself!


    Minister Gene seemed to be the same as Lake¡¯s speculation. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the pitfalls in Lake¡¯s words. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Because this arrest is not in compliance with the rules, the Ministry of Justice has not communicated with us beforehand, and if now Let the FBI arrest our people, what will our other supervisors think?"


    "how to think?"


    "Ah!"


    Lake''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Minister Jean on the big screen: "Mr. Minister, I wonder if you have forgotten something, the Department of Homeland Security protects homeland security, the homeland security of the entire Federation, not a few scumbags or The safety of a few black sheep, maybe you have forgotten, my motto is!"


    Minister Jean: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 469: Lakes nickname in the military

    I and sin are not in harmony with each other!


    This is when Lake planned to become a law enforcement part-time job, he decided to set up his own personnel. From the New York Police Department to the Department of Homeland Security, Lake has insisted on this sentence from beginning to end.


    is persistent on the surface at least.


    Although Lake rarely went out to work after his promotion and salary increase became the seat of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, and seldom said this sentence, but Lake did not forget this sentence.


    Personal setting is very important.


    Lake, in order to create this persona, but how many years it took, he almost put this sentence on his lips, and said it to others or the media over and over again.


    at the moment?


    Lake looked at Secretary Gene on the big screen with a blank face: "I have already greeted me before the New York State Federal Office took action."


    Minister Jean couldn''t help but asked: "Why?"


    You are also a deputy minister. By doing this, won¡¯t you be afraid of panic in other states¡¯ supervisors?


    Not only did he not protect himself, but he sat and watched and was taken away by other law enforcement agencies?


    This¡­


    and many more.


    Although Minister Gene was a bit stupid, he was not too stupid and hopeless. With a flash of light in his mind, he couldn''t help looking at Lake and opened his mouth.


    But the next second.


    click!


    The big screen was cut off directly at Lake''s gesture again.


    Ha ha.


    Why?


    Do you still need to ask?


    The rules of the game are there, which is for everyone to abide by. In other words, when the upper person makes the rules of the game, it is to tell the people below that he will play according to the rules of the game. You also need this.


    but¡­


    A subordinate suddenly ignored the rules and jumped directly at a superior?


    What do you want to do?


    Row.


    Establishing rules, saying that the white point is to protect the inferior, because if there are no rules, the superior will have ways and means to kill the inferior.


    Do you think you can pull in the Department of Homeland Security to protect you?


    What dreams are you doing.


    Moreover.


    Even if Lake approves the FBI¡¯s actions, how can the Homeland Security Councils in other states be afraid of Lake?


    This is simply impossible.


    First of all, this thing was intended by this Arnold not to follow the rules of the game. Secondly, even if they had an opinion, it was not given to Lake, but to the master behind Arnold.


    The current Secretary of Homeland Security.


    This Minister of Land and Resources, Genn, although this time was also stupid because of his stupidity, it is undeniable that in the heart of this Minister of Land, I am afraid that there is also an urge to kill chickens.


    Pity.


    Don¡¯t you just want to break your wrist with me to see who is the number one in the land?


    Good.


    I give you this opportunity.


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    Lake moved towards Tiffany and touched his chin: "Arrange for a technician to accidentally leak this call to see who is willing, give him a half-year vacation, and a half-year paid vacation tour in Cuba."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Several super investigators in the information command operations center saw this, their eyes brightened, and they all looked at each other, and then with a scream, they looked at Tiffany and seemed to be saying something.


    Choose me, choose me quickly, I, I, I!


    Lake looked at him, he smiled, but he didn''t care.


    This inadvertent exposure is also risky.


    At the very least, the selected person should consider whether the promised reward will be paid as scheduled if he does this.


    But here, they are all of Lake''s direct lineages. Regarding the promises of his boss, everyone has never thought that Lake will break his promise. From the beginning to the present, Lake will speak out and do what he promises. It can be called a model of a good boss.


    Therefore, for a half-year tour of Cuba with a half-year paid vacation, it is impossible without expectation. It should be said that everyone is actively applying.


    half an hour later.


    Half an hour after the New York FBI and the New Jersey FBI directly entered the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security to take the director of Arnold away, the news spread instantly across two continents and was also caught by relevant persons in other states. Know it.


    There is no doubt that everyone looked at each other and understood one thing in their hearts.


    Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, New York State Department of Homeland Security Bureau, Federal Super Investigation Bureau, Military Colonel, Lake Edwin''s knife is still as neat and simple as usual.


    Of course.


    After being shocked, everyone still thought of a question, that is, it is good for Lake Edwin to use the FBI to deal with the following Arnold, but how did the subsequent disturbances come about?


    at this time.


    An audio conversation uploaded by an anonymous user was suddenly exposed on a new forum called "Where are the Fantastic Beasts?".


    This website of "Where to Go for Fantastic Animals" is a gathering place for a group of netizens who love and are curious about magical animals. At present, people who have obtained legal trainer certificates issued by Chaochao sometimes share their and The little things among the magical animals.


    At the same time, in the early days of this website, there were comments that some cold knowledge about magical animals seemed to have been uploaded by relevant personnel of the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s magical animal management department.


    But there has been no evidence.


    However, the exposure of this dialogue audio seems to be a piece of evidence, corroborating this point.


    After the audio was uploaded for the first time, within ten seconds, a netizen downloaded it and listened to it. Then, listening to the conversation inside, he couldn''t help taking a breath, and quickly reposted the audio file to the largest of the federations. Went among the decryption sites.


    after an hour.


    at noon!


    The article titled [My own person, or the law] quickly spread on the Internet along with text conversations converted through audio.


    in the afternoon.


    The New York FBI held a press conference on this matter. At the meeting, the FBI spokesperson directly announced to the public the thirty-two federal felonies involved in Director Arnold.


    Including intentional killings, buying homicides, forcibly dealing with women, and forcibly dealing with young girls. At the same time, an overseas pornographic girl organization that was destroyed with the New Jersey FBI, there is also evidence of transfer that can show that Arnold is suspected of sheltering this organization.


    With the disclosure of thirty-two federal felonies, the reporters present were all instantly dumb.


    If I don''t understand, I just shouted out on the spot that Arnold would be divided into five horses.


    The person who understood it swallowed even more.


    What kind of hatred or resentment.


    This is no longer the rhythm of getting Arnold to death, combined with the audio file disclosed by accident before, good guy, this is just to connect the Secretary of Homeland Security to the rhythm of dragging the water together.


    after all¡­


    Who let the director of Arnold be pulled out by the current Minister Jean, and there is audio evidence, and he seems to have indirectly admitted that he is responsible for protecting Arnold''s director.


    Secretary Jean, who is sitting in his office in Washington, looks gloomy and a little bit burnt.


    Actually...


    Just as Lake thought, Minister Gene didn''t have any idea of ??killing Lake to kill the monkeys. At least, there is no such thing. After all, Lake is not the district director, but the deputy minister. Even if it is to kill the chickens and monkeys, he will not kill him.


    But it must be admitted that when Arnold didn''t want to take the blame, and relied on his backing, Minister Gene was a little moved when Arnold directly committed the crime.


    ¿É...


    I just thought about it, did your revenge be so resolute and straightforward?


    "ßËßË!"


    Secretary Jean¡¯s assistant opened the door and said to the Secretary Jean inside: "Sir, Pennsylvania Avenue phone, Line 3!"


    Genn regained his senses, looked at the phone on his desk, took a deep breath, got up, and answered the call: "Mr. President, this is Jean!"


    400 Maryland Avenue!


    The office area where the Federal Ministry of Education is located.


    "Ha ha."


    General Ross was waiting for Karen to go to dinner with Karen after get off work in Karen¡¯s office. He watched the news being reported on TV, smiled, and said to Karen: "Look at your good son, he is silent. It made such a big news."


    Karen took a white glance at Rose, watching that on TV, the New York State Department of Homeland Security spokesperson Caroline said seriously that the agent of the leak had been caught, and the news report was going through the process. Shaking his head, he said to Rose with some concern: "It won''t affect him."


    General Ross said: "What''s the impact? Don''t look at your son who likes to be simple and mindless, but when it comes to strategy, the generals in the general staff are all different."


    When Lake was still in the military, there were several subversive missions, and Lake also participated in making suggestions. Even on the side of the staff, Lake had a secret code name.


    Tiger Fox in the Army!


    The fox is very cunning, and likes foxes to fake tigers, but Lake this one directly disguised his fox''s essence with the ferocious appearance of the tiger!


    General Ross pointed to the TV and said: "No matter who is right or wrong in this matter, when UU read was on the New Jersey guy, Lake didn''t have any scruples when he shot it. The only difference was whether he would burn the fire. It came to him, so your son was cunning, and the fire was burning, and it was directly burned to the Minister of Land and Resources. I heard that just now, the Minister of Land and Land has been called to the White Palace."


    "Will you resign?"


    "definitely."


    General Ross looked at Karen: "Your son will either die or step down. You have seen several of his opponents..."


    Karen looked at Lake who appeared on the TV, her eyes lit up and waved to General Ross: "Hush, shut up, my son is out."


    General Ross: "..."


    on the TV.


    In a suit, Lake with glasses seemed to be answering a question and frowned: "Sorry, I didn''t hear your question clearly?"


    The reporter asked again: "Edwin is sitting here. The Jersey tragedy happened two days ago. Right now, the culprit hasn''t been caught. You just arrested Director Arnold directly. Isn''t it just like Director Arnold did That said, the Jersey tragedy happened precisely because of New York State¡¯s transfer of the battlefield?"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 470: I am not kidnapped!

    Lake paused and looked at the reporter with a slightly different skin.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Lincoln Walker, from the Jersey City Daily."


    This female reporter with a height of 1.75 meters, thick lips like a sausage, and a dirty braid, looked at Lake on the stage with shining eyes and said: "Director Edwin, for this time, What do you want to say about the more than 500 innocent people who died in the Jersey tragedy? What do you think about this?"


    Lake on the stage smiled.


    MMP!


    Who put this kind of skin color in?


    What do I think?


    I stand and watch.


    Caroline, the director of the press office standing next to her, was about to come up to take the call.


    Lake returned to his senses and made a stop gesture towards Caroline who was about to come up, and then looked at this reporter named Lincoln, but a **** woman, with a smile like spring breeze: "Ms. Walker, don''t you say that. Loudly, I''m only thirty-seven years old this year, and I haven''t reached the level of ears."


    The words fell, and laughter came from all over the conference hall.


    laughter is the most contagious.


    Under the laughter, it seems that the suffocating air just washed away.


    Lake nodded his chin, looked at the several speeches prepared by the press office in front of him, then looked up at the female reporter who didn''t know why he would sneak in and said, "Ms. Walker, obviously, as a reporter , Your news seems a bit too outdated."


    talking.


    Lake looked at the reporters in the audience and said, "I think, this afternoon, the conversation leaked by one of our agents, you have heard one of you, then, I know how I answered it. "


    I am not in harmony with sin.


    Several Mengxin reporters who have not been involved in the world recalled the leaked words, and then, looking at Lake on the stage, they thought of Lake¡¯s magnificent history of fighting against evil, and their eyes were a little frantic.


    Some senior reporters laughed a few times, then nodded, and then couldn''t help but shift their gaze to the ground.


    Lake looked at the female reporter, and her voice was very contagious: "Also, I need to correct a mistake. The person who arrested the director of the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security was not me, but the FBI. Do you think I have the qualifications and this ability? To command the FBI under the jurisdiction of the Department of Justice?"


    Lincoln Walker, the **** girl, is reluctant, just like an ancient righteous man: "You haven''t answered my question directly, Director Edwin."


    Lake''s eyes fell on the face of the black girl: "What is your answer?"


    "Your response to the more than 500 residents who died in Jersey City..."


    "I am sad!"


    Lake directly interrupted the **** woman''s words, and said blankly: "I am sorry for what happened in Jersey City. At the same time, this is why I ask the FBI to strictly investigate Director Arnold."


    The reporter was in an uproar in the field.


    "I don¡¯t share the same guilt. This sentence, along with every law enforcement career of mine, I don¡¯t know what Director Adno meant by pushing the tragedy in his own jurisdiction to the head of New York, but I found it in the FBI. After me, I understand."


    "I learned from the FBI that the secret investigation against Director Adno had started a year ago, when Director Arnold was still serving as the head of the police department''s anti-triad team in Los Angeles."


    "obviously."


    "The FBI was able to set the arrest date long before the Jersey tragedy. It was originally arrested secretly, but the arrest plan was still known by Director Arnold."


    "So, Director Adno played through this Jersey tragedy, deliberately, in this way, with this method, to force the Department of Homeland Security to make a choice."


    "This Director Arnold kidnapped me on a ship. Through the Jersey tragedy, he also kidnapped you journalists. He used public opinion to pressure the Department of Homeland Security to try to get us to protect him."


    "Why?"


    "If the FBI catches him at this moment, then most of the surviving people in Jersey City and most people who don''t know the truth will feel that this is my personal revenge, and dirty water will be spilled on me, the Department of Homeland Security. On the head of the deputy minister."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Director Arnold was obviously wrong."


    "correct."


    Lake paused after talking about this, looked at the reporters in the audience, and smiled: "You should know that if I want to be the Minister of Homeland Security, I have a good chance."


    The reporters in the audience nodded.


    When Secretary Kelly was out of office, the loudest voice, and the most likely to take over as the second Secretary of Homeland Security, was Lake Edwin.


    After the final results came out, these reporters were still suspicious for a while.


    Lake spread his hands and looked at the **** girl again.


    "So, if I am so obsessed with official positions, I should be in the office in Washington at this moment, not here."


    "If I don''t have clear evidence to point to this Arnold supervisor, but because of my reputation and public opinion, I choose to protect him, then I am sorry for my motto!"


    "I have nothing to do with sin."


    "Actually..."


    Lake''s conversation turned and smiled slightly: "Actually, the circulated conversation between me and Minister Jean was incomplete, but it¡¯s okay. Now that it¡¯s been circulated, I have prepared a full version here. If you are obedient, you must listen to it completely. Is it undesirable, Coroline?"


    Cololine nodded over there.


    soon.


    A piece of audio content was played again, and the two protagonists are still Minister Lake and Jean.


    "Deputy Minister Edwin, you should know that if you allow the FBI to remove Director Arnold, angry people may not listen to your explanation."


    "I do not care."


    Lake¡¯s voice came out: ¡°You can choose when you commit a crime, but if you commit a crime, you will be punished. No one is spared. The Federation will not negotiate any terms with terrorists, and the Land Security Bureau will not engage in any crime When the elements negotiate terms, they will not accept their threats even more."


    "You tied you to the boat."


    "I believe the people will understand."


    "But... alright."


    "¡­¡­"


    The call is over.


    Lake looked at the reporters in the audience with a smile: "This is the complete version of the call. Therefore, in your draft, the copy that says that the Secretary of Homeland Security and the Deputy Secretary disagree can be deleted in advance. Others tomorrow. It was released, and Ms. Caroline from Merlin declared to be slapped."


    laughed again in the field.


    Lake immediately looked at the **** girl.


    "This is the answer you want. I will not cover up another suspect because of the Jersey tragedy. Even if the suspect kidnapped his reputation, this is impossible!"


    "The more than 500 victims who died in the Jersey City tragedy are indeed sad, but do the victims of the 32 federal felony charges involved in Adno need to be forgotten?"


    "Or, the life in Jersey City is life, and the life in the Union is not life?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The black girl''s face changed slightly.


    and many more.


    This special is my line. Only our skin color can be used. You just snatched it away. Didn''t you even say hello?


    is too much.


    The **** woman was playing drums in her heart, but she still held herself up to look at Lake on the stage: "Director Edwin, we have many eyewitnesses who saw that the murderer of this Jersey tragedy was a special detective under the name of Super Investigation Bureau. Member Saga, what do you want to say about this."


    "Ah."


    Lake''s mouth curled upward: "Ms. Caroline has already told you, Agent Saga, after the Long Island Devil incident, she has temporarily left the Super Investigation Bureau for another practice."


    "But don''t you think this is a coincidence?"


    "is it?"


    "The Super Investigation Bureau had never said it before, but immediately after the Jersey tragedy, it issued an announcement. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?"


    "Have it?"


    Lake looked at the other reporters with a smile: "What do you think, when you leave or are on suspension, will your newspaper publish a report specifically?"


    Many reporters laughed.


    The **** woman insisted: "This is different, Super Investigation Bureau, it''s the law enforcement agency."


    Lake looked at the **** woman expressionlessly: "It is even more impossible. The cases handled by the Super Investigation Bureau are all S-level cases, and their identity information is equivalent to that of the CIA agent. If you can ask for it from Langley''s hands If you get a message from a departing agent, I will see you Ms. Walker with admiration."


    The **** girl opened her mouth, her words are exhausted.


    Ah.


    is vulnerable.


    scum!


    Lake said inwardly, turning around and preparing to leave.


    at this time.


    The black girl returned to her senses, looked at Lake who was about to leave, and said loudly: "So, will Director Edwin be wanted for this agent Saga?"


    Lake stopped and turned to look at the **** girl again: "Wanted, for what?"


    The black girl frowned and said solemnly: "For the five hundred innocent victims."


    Lake nodded, touched his chin, stood on the platform again, and looked at the **** woman: "Ms. Walker, you know, two days ago late at night, if there was no Saga''s shot, you know What is the final outcome of Jersey City?"


    The **** girl is ready to speak.


    Lake interrupted again: "Let me tell you, it''s a ghost. What Saga dealt with that night was a demon. It was a **** demon that was more ferocious than the giant demon that happened in London and Scotland today, and it was also the king of devil, Scotland The demons in the area were released by the demon king. Now you are asking me if I want to capture Saga, a hero who prevented a terrible catastrophe?"


    The **** woman stunned and said: "But he killed more than 500 members of our tribe!"


    "That is a necessary loss!"


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the **** woman expressionlessly, and while condemning the **** woman to death, he looked around the audience with a firm tone.


    "The Bureau of Homeland Security will not want a hero who has volunteered to assist homeland security and maintain world peace."


    "Not before, not now, even more not in the future!"


    "I once said something to land agents and super inspectors If you see a terrorist in the toilet, then you kill him in the toilet.


    "If you see a terrorist in the mall, then you kill him in the mall."


    "If you say that killing this terrorist requires collateral casualties, then think about it, if you don''t kill him, more people will die."


    "At that time, the more than five hundred residents had been deceived by the demons of hell, and they continued to provide the demons of **** with a steady stream of abilities. In that case, tell me, how to choose?"


    "Let go of this demon and sit and watch the entire Jersey City, but the entire New York State becomes hell?"


    "Sacrifice these five hundred residents in exchange for the happiness of tens of thousands, or even millions of people?"


    "There is no third choice!"


    "You need to make a decision within five seconds. Should you choose these five hundred devils who have been deceived by the devil and have plunged into hell, or choose the outside world that is not deceived and is still beautiful?"


    "I think¡­¡­"


    "Special Agent Saga made the right choice."


    "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 471: Lai is not weaker than others

    "Oh, God!"


    "Jesus!"


    At 400 Maryland Avenue, Karen and Rose stared at the TV. Before Lake retired, they couldn''t help but screamed and covered their mouths.


    "God!"


    Karen blinked and said silently, "How can he say this sentence."


    Anyway.


    The Federation is a benevolent country. Although outsiders have different opinions on this, kindness, justice, and life are just like clothes. It is the layer of clothing that wraps the outside of the Federation.


    Is it worth sacrificing five hundred people to save a city?


    This is actually a false proposition.


    There is no doubt that the five hundred people who sacrificed must be scolded. After all, the country with such a fearless sacrifice is not in the West, and only one country has had it for thousands of years.


    what?


    Lake just said that the five hundred people have been deceived by the demons. Are they not human?


    Ha ha.


    Those Bai Zuo will definitely not agree with this sentence.


    Karen shook her head speechlessly, then lowered her head and took out her mobile phone.


    Rose, sitting on the sofa, looked at his wife with a smile: "What are you doing?"


    Karen rolled her eyes: "What are you doing, what do you think I want to do, call Lake, how can this kind of thing be said so clearly."


    General Ross shrugged, "I think it''s pretty good."


    "it is good?"


    Karen stared, and then looked at Rose with a sense of enlightenment: "I understand, you just want our son to step down and return to the military with peace of mind. I thought you had given up on this idea a long time ago."


    General Ross sighed, "Trust me, I have given up on this idea a long time ago."


    He is lying down anyway.


    At the very least, for General Rose, the greatest joy now is to go to the laboratory to see the degree of thawing of the US team Steve Rogers, and then use military satellites to find the Hulk.


    General Ross said: "You don''t know, originally, we planned to take Lake''s rank to a higher level at the beginning of the year."


    Karen blinked and looked at Rose: "I know, it seems because of me."


    Washington is an amusement park. Players are the real master class of the Federation, but even for amusement parks, you need to buy tickets. You can''t come in swarms of families. You need to queue to buy tickets.


    The Lake family belonged to another party. According to the plan, Lake was pushed up when the previous president stepped down. However, Karen was also seeking the position of Minister of Education at that time, and of course someone in the military proposed to observe The following comments, so this matter has been eased.


    Karen said, "Does Lake know about this?"


    Rose chuckled, "Tell your son, believe it or not, that person will disappear tomorrow."


    Karen rolled his eyes again: "Lake is not as cruel as you said, okay, he is good to me, to you, and Betty bad?"


    Rose looked at his wife whose face was full of smiles when he talked about Lake, and raised his hand: "Sorry, I was wrong."


    I was right.


    Your son is so cruel.


    Rose cried out in his heart, then looked at Karen and said: "What the military needs is a tough younger generation successor. Obviously, Lake fits this very well."


    Only when there is toughness can there be wars, and only when there are wars can the financial owners behind the military be able to dump arms.


    Karen frowned: "But public opinion?"


    Why did the new president come to power this time? It¡¯s not because the Union has become more and more virgin in recent years. What kind of gender love, what African descent, these people are all the votes of the party to which the new president belongs.


    In addition, because of the joy of education, although it is easy to manage, but the reverse is also a bit unbearable.


    Rose didn¡¯t have much concern about this. He looked at Karen: "My dear, have you forgotten that the entire New York State is owned by your son¡¯s iron bucket, and it shares the world with that Federal Bureau seat, and you¡¯re there? One of the daughters-in-law, Rachel, also went to New York and established Chaoyue Media?"


    Karen raised her eyebrows: "Why, do you also have the idea of ??turning your wife into one?"


    "¡­¡­"


    General Rose was stunned, and then smiled bitterly: "I said, my dear, what I said is that you don''t need to worry about your baby son at all. Why are you getting involved in this matter?"


    I said so much, did you focus on that one sentence?


    and.


    Your son can have one of his wives, but I can''t. You are too much...double standard.


    Is it so eccentric?


    Karen chuckled, and dropped a word of forgiveness. You didn''t dare, and once again made General Rose shook his head helplessly.


    But to come back.


    How about public opinion on the land of New York State?


    General Ross believed that when Lake said these words, he had already planned the next move.


    just...


    General Ross touched his chin: "I thought this kid was going to kill the Minister of Land and Resources directly. Unexpectedly, it turned around and seemed to be beating."


    Karen blinked.


    New York City.


    Homeland Security Building.


    Lake took out Bourbon from the wine cabinet, poured it on himself, turned around, and said to Tiffany who followed in: "From now on, I will keep an eye on the trend of public opinion 24 hours a day, and cooperate with the transcendence of the media. I don¡¯t care about other places. But I want to let the survivors in New York State and Jersey City understand one thing. In the Jersey tragedy, either five hundred people will die, or you will be buried together."


    Tiffany nodded: "I see, sir, do you want to let the information center..."


    Lake waved his hand: "No, the Red Queen will monitor everything on the Internet."


    Fight black boxing directly on the Internet?


    I want to see how you fight?


    The Red Queen was contacted the first time Lake stepped down, and the entire Internet was monitored comprehensively, as long as there was a sign of a black punch or a female punch, it would be directly strangled.


    Although it is not clear whether it is a person or a ghost on the Internet, it is very free, but unfortunately, this can close the key to freedom. It is on Lake''s side.


    I can¡¯t fight, what should I do next?


    Parade?


    In the iron bucket created by Lao Tzu, I parade against me. I want to see how you swim, you can swim if you want. I throw you into jail and go slowly by yourself.


    half an hour later.


    Lake appeared in the combat center, and once again connected to the video of the Department of Homeland Security and the Minister''s Office.


    Just returned from the white palace, Minister Jean, who was obviously very poor, took a deep breath and said to Lake, who was in a decent suit and folded his hands behind his screen, thanking him.


    Lake''s mouth raised.


    Click!


    The big screen goes black directly.


    Lake looked at Hill next to him: "Look, you lost."


    Hill shook his head, took out ten dollars from his wallet and handed it to Lake: "Wrong, I didn''t lose."


    Lake put away the ten dollars he had won back from the bet, and looked at Hill: "We bet that I calculated Gene, and Gene would say thank you to me. I just won."


    Hill shook his head and said, "But is he really thankful?"


    He is obviously greedy for power. He is greedy for the position of the Minister of Homeland Security. Only when he and his backhand can he be a place of public opinion, the Lake who beats him will humbly thank him.


    "When we gambled, we didn''t say thank you sincerely."


    Lake shrugged: "And, isn''t it great? A dog that recognizes that its owner is no longer possible to bark is better than a new wild dog that needs to be retrained."


    He originally had this plan to trample Gene directly to death.


    But after thinking about it, it seems a bit uneconomical.


    If this is a new Minister of Land and Resources, wouldn''t it be true that this procedure has to be repeated again, and there is a risk that Lake himself will be directly lifted to the position of Minister who needs to sit in Washington.


    is not worthwhile.


    So instead of playing a game with the next one, it''s better to keep this one who has already played and already knows the rules of the game.


    "Hey!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hill raised his eyebrows and looked at Lake who sighed suddenly: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake shook his head and looked at Hill, his tone was slightly melancholy: "I''m thinking, if Minister Kelly is still in a good position, we will definitely cooperate very tacitly. Where does this happen."


    It is a pity that Minister Kelly wants to retire and go to Australia to breed kangaroos.


    MMP.


    When I am free, I ran to your farm and plucked the kangaroo hair you planted clean. Then you can watch a group of hairless rats with your little wife.


    Hill did not take up the topic, but thought for a while and said: "There will definitely be action on the Congress side."


    Lake laughed and said, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    In recent years, why there are more and more Confederate Virgin Mary, the question has appeared in the Congress. After all, the number of the Virgin Mary members is not a majority, but it is also quite a lot.


    Some particularly nonsense plans were created by this group of Senators.


    These people are jumping around in Congress all day long, holding various sources of funds, so it¡¯s so lively. Nowadays, there is such a big news, and the one who hangs up is still 500 Xiaohei. If they don''t jump, they will have ghosts.


    But Lake doesn''t care about it at all.


    If he cares about the actions of the Congress, he will not say that in front of the camera.


    "What can they do?"


    Lake looked at Hill and laughed.


    "Investigate me directly?"


    Whoever dares to speak, the Black King dares to take orders.


    "Interrogate me?"


    A group of strong-mouthed kings, what is there to be afraid of? In terms of lip service, Lake is not inferior to anyone. This, Maria Hill, who is next to him, can give the best testimony.


    After all, there were several fountains last night, but they were all made like this.


    Hill thought for a while and looked at Lake: "Don¡¯t forget, the current president came up because of the African American ticket. Maybe, you need to be put on vacation for a while."


    Lake sniffed.


    Hill said directly: "I think this is a good thing."


    Lake look.


    Hill shrugged and looked at Lake: "Unless you plan to be president by yourself, then, when I didn''t say it."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 472: Parisian magician is also Parisian

    Be your own president?


    are you crazy.


    I didn¡¯t even have the interest to do it as the Minister of Land and Resources. He specifically gave it to a stupid, a mere four-year temporary worker. I would only do it unless I got lost.


    Is the right of temporary workers the same as mine now?


    Lake sniffed.


    and...


    Lake looked at Hill: "A bet?"


    Hill asked, "What are you betting on?"


    Lake thought for a while: "A hundred dollars?"


    I bet ten dollars before. This time, I have to double it anyway. Otherwise, it would be boring to bet.


    Hill said: "Congress''s question is worth a hundred dollars?"


    Lake serious face: "Of course, this is still doubled. The Congress is on my side, and it does not exceed fifty dollars."


    Hill: "..."


    Congress?


    A meeting room occupied by a group of two fools?


    Superman may give up his greatest advantage obediently, go to Congress, and play the game according to the rules of the game set by the group of masters, but Lake is not Superman.


    Not to mention that Lake itself can be regarded as the second generation of the master, just say one thing, as long as the Congress''s inquiry letter arrives, Lake does not mind flying to Capitol Hill to hit the Milky Way Starburst!


    Moreover.


    What reason did Congress use to ask him to question?


    I didn''t kill the people. I just said that this choice is correct. If you want to ask questions, you can also send questions to Saga.


    If they can find Saga.


    Hill embraced his arms, thought for a moment, got up, walked in front of Lake, and said a probe in Lake''s ear.


    Lake''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Hill: "Really? Don''t you regret it?"


    Hill shrugged, smiled, and walked out of the combat center: "I''m back to Gardners Island."


    This matter is over.


    Although there will definitely be some disturbances in Washington, but the impact is not big. At the moment when the director of the New Jersey Department of Homeland Security was arrested by the FBI, the script had already been written to a complete end.


    But...


    As Hill speculated.


    After Lake¡¯s press statement reached the Congress, on the third day, some people in the Congress climaxed.


    Some members of Congress who relied on [the freedom of love] and [the life of a certain color are expensive] grabbed Lake¡¯s speech. However, Lake has also obtained the names of these people through insiders, and put them one by one. Each of them is recorded in their own notebooks.


    Again.


    I¡¯m dancing now, and don¡¯t yell injustice when I pull up the list after a while.


    These people jumped up and down to ask Congress to issue an advisory letter to Lake. Unfortunately, let alone whether they can represent Congress, just say a little bit. What if it passes?


    Will the current temporary worker president agree to this matter?


    and so¡­¡­


    These people jumped around for more than half a month, but in mid-May, they gradually stopped.


    New York and New Jersey are as stable as iron eggs. The Internet is also silent, and there are no parades on the streets. At most, there are a few more federal transport planes flying to Cuban prisons during this period. Others, it is. It''s nothing more.


    The Red Queen¡¯s firepower is fully on and the entire network is supervised. Don¡¯t talk about posts. Whenever there is a parade in New York or New Jersey, try to see if the organizer of the [Zero Purchase Campaign] can be opened directly by DHS or The FBI came to the door to send warmth, without saying anything, grabbing people and sending them to Cuban prisons.


    is the most.


    In the past half a month, the total number of missing cases received by the New York Police Department is almost the sum of last year and the year before, but there are more lice, and there are more missing people. Just register it.


    others?


    There are not many tombstones in the cemetery in Jersey City. The reason is that those who believe in God in Jersey City forbid the burial of more than 500 people who have been corroded by demons in the cemetery.


    and so¡­¡­


    In fact, Lake¡¯s words did not have much impact. After the Holy See seemed to help Lake come forward, some black people also stood on the side of the Holy See and expressed that they were surrendered to the devil under the struggle of faith. People can no longer call people, we should collect their remains and burn them directly.


    Actually, that''s how they do it.


    Seeing this, Lake had no doubt that the dust had settled. He took a direct flight and flew to London. After all, Hermione had been to London for more than half a month. If Lake could not perceive Hermione¡¯s vitality, she thought that Hermione planned to take it. Run away from home.


    London!


    The Grangers¡¯ home.


    Lake and Hermione sat at the bar, looking at the Grangers who were teasing their granddaughter Pallas not far from the sofa, smiled, and said to Hermione: "They are knowing you are four in advance. I gave birth to my daughter in months, is there any reaction?"


    Hermione held her forehead helplessly: "They think that I am a magician, naturally, and my physique is different from that of ordinary people."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Yes it is.


    Mr. Wendell Granger and Mrs. Monica Granger already knew that Hermione was a magician.


    after all¡­¡­


    On the island of Scotland, the war between the Federation and the giants and demons is still going on. During the Hogwarts turmoil, the magicians who helped block Granger planned to return to support.


    Hermione came to Scotland first, and directly showed her supreme dragon ring, saying that the giant and devil must not be allowed to run out of Scotland. The magicians who were outside naturally nodded.


    Then...


    Hermione''s photo was so exposed.


    After all, in the current Scottish Demon battlefield, not only the world coalition forces exist, but the Hellboy who was directly debuted in London is also there, and even Iron Man Tony Stark is already there.


    That''s why I didn''t come to the court when the Jersey City case happened.


    As for the reason why Tony is here, Pepper told him something that seems to be related to military procurement, but the specifics are limited by the confidentiality agreement, and it has not been negotiated yet, so I can¡¯t tell Lake.


    If it is only the procurement of the federal military, Lake has the authority, but this time seems to be a procurement agreement with the military of various countries that came to support London this time, so there is no way.


    good fellow.


    Is this the rhythm of Mephisto falling and Tony being full?


    pulled away.


    Anyway.


    Hermione¡¯s identity as a magician was exposed. Then, after accepting that her daughter was a magician and the highest-ranking new supreme Merlin in the magic world, there was no doubt that it was common for her granddaughter to run out four months earlier. Things.


    Moreover.


    This is Supreme Merlin.


    If you are not a Londoner, then you cannot imagine how high the position of the Supreme Merlin is in the hearts of the people of London, especially in the hearts of the Scots.


    This is one reason why Hermione stayed in London.


    Five days ago, Buckingham Palace specially invited Hermione to confer the title of Duchess of Hermione Granger. This award ceremony was public. Anyway, London has already given out a Hellboy. Open Londoners can even demons. Debut, what''s so strange about making her debut as a Duke of Magician.


    And this award has another purpose.


    is used to calm down the restless heart of the Scottish residents who once again intends to run out of London in the Giant Devil incident. Who makes Merlin''s status in the eyes of the Scots unimaginable.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Hermione with a strange expression: "Are you planning to stay here for a long time in the future?"


    Hermione gave Lake a blank look: "This is my home. What is stranded?"


    "We are engaged."


    "Yes, but we are not married."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hermione smiled and looked at Lake: "Moreover, this time Hogwarts was hit hard. I have this ability and responsibility to make Hogwarts stand up again. Besides, the more Merlin Mage, you Isn¡¯t it more powerful?"


    Lake smiled and corrected: "It''s our strength."


    The source of all Merlin''s power, the goddess of magic Mystra has surrendered to the goddess of wisdom, Hermione. Naturally, the more magicians use Merlin''s magic, the more Hermione''s magic power will increase.


    Lake is even more needless to say.


    "fair enough."


    Lake thought for a while and nodded: "London and New York are not too far away anyway."


    Hermione said: "I plan to send Veronica to the Federation to prepare for the Federal School of Magic. After all, Boothbaton School of Witchcraft and Yademster School of Witchcraft and Wizardry have been separated."


    Yes it is.


    After Hermione announced that Merlin¡¯s line would cancel the eternal blessing of the wizarding world, the Bussbaton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Paris and the Yademster School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Bulgaria made an unexpected move.


    The Bussbarton School of Magic in Paris and Demst School of Magic in Bulgaria, the moment they knew that Hermione had cancelled the blessing order, their expressions suddenly changed, and the blackness directly expressed Since Merlin could not be here Bless the magical world, then there is no need for an integrated magical world to exist, just return to the ancient times, divide and conquer.


    then.


    The two academies directly retrieved their respective space cores, and directly separated their academy spaces from the magical world, saying that they would play their own way and not interfere with each other.


    Even in the end, the apprentice magician who survived Hogwarts used Hogwarts'' defeat as a reason, and nearly half of the apprentices were taken away.


    Most of the people who stayed behind were with the arrival of the new era. Like Hermione at that time, they belonged to the mudbloods. As for those with good backgrounds, they were all taken away by the two colleges.


    Regarding this, Hermione thinks this is a good thing.


    "When the Hogwarts was killed, the two colleges closed their spaces tightly for fear that the war would spread to them."


    "Paris? Isn''t this normal?"


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth turned to look at Hermione: ¡°No one can capture Paris. Maybe, when you can¡¯t see it, Boothbatten College in Paris may have raised the white flag, just waiting for the moment the demon army comes in. Slip on your knees."


    Hermione: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 473: Im a man to call?

    After all, the Parisian tradition is over there.


    The magicians of the Paris Academy are naturally Parisians. Obviously, they have also inherited this fine tradition.


    As for Bulgaria?


    have never heard of it.


    Maybe, the two academies were separated not because Hermione no longer blessed the magical world for immortality, but because she was afraid of waiting for a long time, and when the magician of Hogwarts reacted, they did not open the door. , After planning the black magicians to come in, how to slip and kneel more smoothly.


    When Voldemort attacked, it is estimated that they were rehearsing like this, but Voldemort did not score, and the blessing of Supreme Merlin was also there, so the two colleges did not say any words of separation.


    This time is different.


    The wizarding world is an alliance system. Basically, all those who are added in are because of the promise of immortality. Everyone joins in to keep warm. Right now, if your promise is still there, then it¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s a big deal, you will be laughed at. It¡¯s not a big deal. , Anyway, we Parisians are also used to it.


    But your promise is gone, and there is no benefit at all. Why should I stay and be ridiculed by you? You speak English and not German.


    and so¡­¡­


    The two colleges broke away from the alliance of the wizarding world in a straightforward manner. Before leaving, they did not forget to take away some of the higher-born apprentices from Hogwarts Academy.


    But this is a good thing.


    Lake looked at Hermione and said, "A piece of white paper is far more effective than a piece of waste paper."


    Hermione nodded.


    This is true.


    At the very least, she can reorganize the Hogwarts after the ruins with peace of mind, so that the apprentices of the magician who remain are transformed into apprentices of Merlin.


    But.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "If the apprentices of magicians know that you say they are waste paper, it is estimated that you are not only a man in the Federation, but also in the magic world."


    Lake laughed straightly: "Am I right now?"


    Saga''s name is also considered prestigious in today''s surviving magic world.


    Destroyed the federal magic world. Not to mention, his younger brother, Kanon, indirectly caused this unprecedented magical catastrophe.


    But Lake said he didn''t carry the pot.


    Is it that Lake wants to communicate **** to resurrect Harry Potter?


    isn''t it?


    Is it that Lake made the Demon King Maxim and the Witch Morgana run to London to make trouble?


    isn''t it?


    and so.


    What happened here, what to do with Lake.


    "Then you won''t go back to New York?"


    Lake looked at Hermione with some curiosity: "Good fellow, how do I feel that you are all alone, you are far away from me if you have a career, I have a sense of vision as a tool person."


    think carefully.


    Don¡¯t say anything about Emilia. I rarely go out of the immortal castle. I go shopping in Paris at most. If I want to, I call Lake directly to fight the fire...


    Seffer?


    Sever used to be a trapeze. When he wanted to, he flew directly to New York, pulling Lake to extinguish the fire, and then flew away. Now, Queen Midgard, together with Andy, manages the search on the island. The tribes who arrived didn''t have much time to come to New York, and it became an act of calling Lake.


    Hermione?


    This feels fast too.


    and.


    Lake looked at Hermione suspiciously: "Don''t you want to tell me that you will miss me in the future, just call me, and let me come over to fight the fire?"


    What has become of that old man?


    Where''s the phone guy?


    Hermione shook her head: "No, how is it possible."


    Lake heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that he had become a phone girl. It wasn''t that he was doing a white prostitution, but that these women were doing white prostitution. He didn''t even plan to spend money on the road. The kind given.


    but.


    Hermione smiled in the next second and said, "I originally planned to go back once every half a month, but you have a good idea. If you come, you can still take a look at Pallas, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Hermione opened her small mouth, looked at Lake who suddenly slapped herself, and blinked, "What are you doing?"


    Lake shook his head, silently sipping his glass of bourbon.


    Forget it.


    At the very least, Rachel is in New York, so I can save his last face.


    correct.


    There seems to be a Hill.


    Lake thought so.


    The end of the month.


    Lake flew out of London with Karen.


    After all, the Grangers knew that their granddaughter was born. If Lake does not tell Karen about this, Lake feels that he will have no leisure time at least for the next two years.


    and so¡­¡­


    Karen came over the day after Lake flew to London, and then stayed here for half a month. Eventually, because of the affairs on the Washington side, he had to reluctantly leave with Lake.


    On the plane.


    Karen flipped through the various photos taken for Pallas these days, her mouth raised.


    Lake now has three daughters, Catherine, Helen, and Pallas.


    Karen witnessed the childhood of Helen and Pallas. Most of the photos on the mobile phone were Helen''s. It was only in this half a month that Pallas added a lot.


    but.


    Karen still has some regrets, not able to witness the growth of her granddaughter Catherine.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, listening to Karen''s words, wondering whether or not to give Karen the photo album that Wanda had left her.


    "correct!"


    After Karen talked about the little padded jacket Catherine, he looked at Lake: "Catherine is still in the twelfth grade at Fox High School?"


    Lake nodded with a wry smile.


    Originally, Lake thought that his little padded jacket didn''t want to go home so early and wanted to stay outside for a while, but obviously, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    At least the little padded jacket thought so.


    Lake said to Karen: "Because of the particularity of Catherine''s current friends, and only Fox''s climate is more suitable, you know, their particularity, if you graduate, you can only leave Fox Town, so She likes to stay for a while, so let''s stay for a while."


    My daughter-in-law Hermione is a magician, and she is also the supreme Merlin among magicians.


    Therefore...


    Another daughter-in-law, Emilia, is the Queen of the Blood Race, who rules the Immortal Blood Race, which is not surprising.


    Karen nodded and looked at Lake: "Why not just build a university campus in Fox Town?"


    Lake twitched: "Amelia¡¯s money will come in and it will cause some people to panic. After all, you know."


    and...


    Fox is not nominally owned by the Federation, because the land where Fox Town is located belongs to the Indian Autonomous Region and is owned by the Indian wolf tribe.


    In short, Emilia had proposed this with Lake, but in the end this consideration was dropped by PASS.


    the reason is simple.


    Lake doesn''t want his daughter to be involved in the Twilight plot. The reason why he agrees to stay in Fox at the moment is because Fox High School does not have the Bella who has transferred from another school.


    Anyway, Lake has made a decision. As long as Bella appears, nothing said, the special opportunity of the Immortal Royal Family will directly pick up the little jacket from Fox Town.


    Karen smiled and said, "Maybe I can think of a way here."


    Lake looked at Karen: "Even if it is you, the Minister of Education, there is no way for a university to come out for no reason. Moreover, the relationship between Emilia and me is quite special. You know it. If I let the funds come in in a new way, I think I¡¯m probably going to have no more leisure time in the second half of this year."


    Karen smiled and said, "I don¡¯t want you to pay. This was originally an agreed matter. I have been planning this since I took office. I still remember when I took office and asked you if Catherine was still in Fox. Right."


    Lake nodded.


    Karen said: "Weighing education and expanding the scale of education are almost a negotiated thing. The scenery of Fox Town is good, and the rate of return of investing in a university in Fox Town is also within an acceptable range."


    "Can the Indians agree?"


    "In fact, they have agreed."


    "¡­¡­"


    Karen said: "Now Billy Black, the patriarch of the Fox Indian tribe, is not as xenophobic as other tribal patriarchs. The courts and police stations are our system. He is very willing to help them rebuild the environment."


    Lake curled his lips: "If his ancestors knew about it, they might crawl out of the grave angrily."


    Most of today¡¯s Indian reservations are the fruits of victory from the previous Indian struggles. In most Indian reservations, Indians¡¯ own laws are enforced, and the federal law enforcement system and court system simply cannot enter. of.


    even...


    If a federal person commits something and runs into a reservation, law enforcement agencies must restrain themselves and directly contact the Indian internal system of the reservation, requesting their assistance to bring the suspect out, if it is so straightforward. It¡¯s not impossible to rush in, but as a result of the conflicts, who led the team in, who is back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ want to return.


    Lake still said to Karen: "If you think investing in Fox is a great idea, then I support your decision."


    Anyway, Karen is now the Minister of Education. Since taking office, he hasn''t made any moves since he took office. There have been people from the outside world that Karen''s coming to power will reduce education funds. If the expansion of education is directly announced, this is great news.


    Moreover.


    Karen did not expand the scale of education in Fox Town because of selfishness. Don¡¯t forget, the birth of a university, it takes less than a year to build it. The little padded jacket has promised him that it will be next year at the latest. Graduation is guaranteed in June. It is estimated that by that time, the little quilted jacket will not be so playful. In addition, the Karen family likes to specialize in colleges and universities. It is estimated that the little quilted jacket will not go without a playmate.


    "correct."


    I talked about Helen, Pallas, and Katherine. How could Karen forget another granddaughter? Look at Lake: "Skye, I called yesterday, and she said it might take a few days to go to China. The mansion is here to accompany me."


    Lake smiled and said, "Skye and Gwen have made an appointment. They will return to Midtown University tomorrow for graduation day."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 474: 2 Spider-Man in the Palace

    Yes it is.


    Although Skye and Gwen have graduated from Midtown College, they still plan to attend this year''s Midtown College Graduation Day.


    First, it is considered to go back to his alma mater to play.


    Secondly, as a guest, attending this year¡¯s graduation ceremony.


    Of course.


    Skye actually maintained an indifferent attitude towards this kind of activity, but who made Gwen a good girlfriend of Skye? Gwen wanted to come, naturally, Skye thought it over and passed.


    Who made this year''s graduation day for Gwen''s boyfriend?


    Last year, Peter Parker should have missed some credits. In addition, he was suspended at the time, so he could not graduate on time. Starting from September of last year, even if Peter Parker was stubborn, he almost steadily got the credits for graduation in April this year. Here it is.


    It was an accident to repeat a grade.


    If you do it again, Peter Parker will feel that his name as an academic leader may be fake.


    And all the history of mathematics, it is estimated that in history, he is the only one who has repeated grades.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake flew back to Washington directly with Karen. It happened that there were a few military receptions. General Rose expressed the hope that Lake could come over and participate in it. After all, this time he couldn¡¯t let his basically cooked generals fly away. .


    After attending the ceremony, Skye will wait for Rachel to finish the work arrangements and wait for Helen to finish his studies, and then follow Rachel and others to come to Washington to make peace.


    but¡­¡­


    The plan is like this.


    It''s a pity that the reality is not like this.


    Just when Lake attended General Colton¡¯s retirement dinner under the leadership of General Ross, and was ready to wash up, tomorrow I will pick up Rachel, Helen and Skye at the airport.


    The phone rang.


    "Dad!"


    "Skye, what''s the matter?"


    "Peter was caught."


    "¡­¡­"


    New York in mid-June was basically the same as last year.


    After all, New York is an international metropolis. Even if it is a major event in New York, the heat will remain high for at most one month. What''s more, it''s an event that happened across the river.


    For nearly two months, the reconstruction of Jersey City has also been underway. When Lake was still in London, the new New Jersey homeland security director who was signed and approved by the direct remote video conference had already taken up his post.


    As for the Arnold who stepped down?


    The heat is gone. Sealing the box and sinking into the sea is his only ending. This is certain. When Arnold was sunk in the sea, a friend of the FBI sent Lake a photo. Lake saw the cement-filled one. The full photos are a bit unbearable.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake deleted the photo and told the friend that it would be fine to take a picture of when he entered the sea, and there is no need to let him see the details.


    Today¡¯s New York residents, when they wake up and read the headlines in the newspaper, suddenly, there is a feeling of dreaming back to 2007.


    Peter Parker was arrested again by the New York Police Department.


    same.


    This time, he will be charged with first-degree murder again!


    WTF!


    When Lake received this call yesterday, he was also a little confused. This time, Peter Parker was accused of deliberately killing the Osborne biological group Harry Osborne.


    good fellow.


    This is not acting directly, just so straightforwardly staged the scene of grace and revenge?


    but¡­¡­


    Although it seems that the Osborne family was also broken, but it seems that the process is not like this, at least, Gwen is still alive and well.


    Inside the New York Police Station.


    Lake took Skye directly into the office.


    Gwen has arrived and seems to be talking to George.


    George looked at Lake who came in and shook his head: "You are late. Peter Parker has pleaded guilty and has been sent to jail, just waiting for the court to begin."


    Skye opened his mouth wide: "What?"


    Lake also looked at George curiously: "Peter himself admitted that he killed Harry Osborn?"


    George nodded.


    good fellow.


    Lake¡¯s first thought is not something else, but, Beyond Media¡¯s "The Amazing Spider-Man: Origin", which has not been released yet, and the ending of the street has been written.


    The prototype has become a murderer directly, how about a man?


    a ghost.


    ten minutes later.


    On the way to the New York prison.


    Lake frowned and looked at Skye next to him curiously: "What''s the matter, didn''t you go to graduation day, and didn''t Harry Osborne drop out last year? I thought he didn''t have anything with you. How come it''s so easy to deal with, it became like this in less than a week?"


    Skye looked at Lake: "Gwen and I have not seen Harry much, but Peter has always been in contact with Harry, probably a week ago, on the second day of graduation, Norman Osborn is dead."


    Yes it is.


    Norman Osborne has passed away.


    This personally transformed Osborne Industry from a herring canning factory to the creator of the giant that spans the two major industries of biology and energy. The critically ill Norman Osborn has been reported last year, but finally there is no one. He couldn''t resist leaving when Harry could really take control of the entire group.


    At the graduation ceremony that day, Harry came to celebrate the graduation of his good friend, Peter Parker, that night, after Harry went back, Norman Osborne passed away.


    Skye and Gwen both attended the funeral the day before yesterday.


    It turned out overnight...


    Peter Parker was arrested on suspicion of killing Harry Osborn?


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir!"


    "Inspector Kraut, who is in charge of this case, has sent the file over."


    "Sorry, the other party refused."


    "what?"


    Tiffany, who is in the National Land Building, said: "Inspector Kraut and the local prosecutor in charge of this case are unwilling to give out the file. I am contacting the chief prosecutor of the local prosecutor and ask for the file from him. "


    Lake smiled and said, "Is that what I asked for?"


    "said."


    "Interesting."


    Lake laughed: "Tell the ground inspection, the file won''t be given to me, I went straight to grab it."


    Tiffany responded.


    The call hangs up.


    Skye on the co-pilot''s eyes lit up and looked at Lake: "There is a conspiracy?"


    Lake looked at Skye: "Where did you see it?"


    Skye shrugged: "You are the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security. If you ask for a dossier, you won''t give it to me. What does this mean."


    "Nothing can be said."


    "?"


    "The local prosecution system and the local police station system are self-contained. I am the deputy minister of federal homeland security. This case is a simple murder case. I asked them for the file. They can give it or not, but In most cases, I will choose to give it."


    "That..."


    "You forget who protects Spider-Man?"


    "you?"


    "Correct."


    Lake slowed down. The guard at the gate of the New York prison looked at Lake''s license plate and directly pressed the door switch. When Lake passed by, he pulled down the window and nodded to the guard, then said to Skye: " There is no such conspiracy theory. Maybe others just think that Peter Parker and I have a very close relationship, and they think I might have to protect him again. If Peter Parker is sentenced, this will be for the detective and the local prosecutor. An official¡¯s career has been a great improvement."


    Again.


    The greater the influence of the ¡¡¡¡ case, the greater the reputation of the people involved.


    It''s a normal thing that others don''t want to give it.


    can...


    Skye frowned: "However, they want to make progress and choose not to give you the dossier, but they never thought about it. Refusing your request is tantamount to sentenced to death for their career."


    Lake laughed and said, "After becoming famous in World War I, do you still expect them to find their next home?"


    New York State must be so.


    But what about other states?


    There are always a few states where Lake has little influence. For example, a certain state in the headquarters of the Democratic Party, or a certain state where black and green are rampant, the Virgin is popular, and a state that is very unfriendly to Lake¡¯s iron-blooded character.


    This is all possible.


    Skye said, "Aren''t they afraid of missing you for no reason? They offend you."


    Lake looked at Skye a little speechlessly: "I''m not that boring."


    If it¡¯s because of him that others don¡¯t give face, then there¡¯s nothing to say, just wait for the disappearance for no reason, just like a certain congressman who died in a car accident five days ago, and three days ago because he did not wear a helmet because of fishing. The parliamentarian who died in the robbery was the same as the one who fell to his death when he parachuted two days ago and found that the umbrella bag could not be opened.


    But is it his business?


    Obviously not.


    In fact, if Skye and Rachel hadn''t called him together, he would not be willing to go back to New York specifically for this matter.


    His vacation is not over yet, and there are still twelve members of Congress who have not finished cooking.


    said that after the autumn, settle accounts.


    Lake will do what he says.


    But no way.


    Who made Skye a classmate of Peter Parker, and Rachel¡¯s post-production "Amazing Spider-Man: Origin" movie is not only the protagonist of Peter Parker who will be released in real life If it hits the street , Then, Transcend Media¡¯s first punch into the film industry is probably about to fail.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake can only come back once.


    "Say okay first."


    Lake parked the car, looked at the warden who was waiting not far away, and said to Skye next to him: "If this thing is really done by Peter Parker, I will not do any small movements, understand. ?"


    Skye said, "I know, Gwen and I just don''t want Peter Parker to be framed again."


    Lake smiled and looked at the serious-looking Skye: "If you replace Peter Parker with you, believe me, I will do it."


    Skye looked at Lake: "I know, Papa, I have no doubt about it!"


    Lake smiled and pushed the car door and walked down.


    Actually...


    Bang can also help.


    But for what?


    I just said that I am incompatible with sin, but the back foot popped up to take advantage of a certain murderer?


    Isn''t this just hitting yourself in the face?


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 475: Little spider who changed fate

    "Chief Edwin!"


    "The warden."


    Lake took Skye out of the car, and shook hands with the warden who came over, wearing a suit and tie, who appeared to be in his thirties: "Thank you, thank you."


    The warden smiled and said, "The person is already in the observation room."


    Lake said thank you again.


    Check, if you don¡¯t let me see, there¡¯s no way to see Peter Parker?


    How can this be possible.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the entire New York State. Just talk about New York. In New York, there are only things Lake wants to do. There are no things that can be done. Even if someone blocks them, it will not help.


    In the observation room.


    Peter Parker looked a bit decadent. It seemed that he hadn''t slept all night, and even the stubble had grown out. Looking at it like this, it is estimated that in two days, a brand-new tramp will come out.


    "ßËßË!"


    Lake left Skye in the next room, knocked on the door, walked in, and after attracting Peter''s attention, he smiled and said, "Awesome, it''s only been a few months since the big news has come out. what."


    The look in Peter Parker''s eyes gradually returned: "Mr. Edwin."


    Lake smiled, pulled the chair away, sat down, looked at Peter Parker on the opposite side, and didn''t even think about untiring Peter Parker¡¯s handcuffs, took out a cigarette from his arms, lit a cigarette for himself, and inhaled it. Take a bite, and then I have time to look at Peter: "Let¡¯s talk about it, what''s the situation?"


    "I killed Harry."


    "I know."


    Lake said, "You confessed in the same way at the New York Police Department. Otherwise, they would not send you to jail first, but you are talking about the result. I am more interested in the process."


    Actually...


    If Peter Parker does not plead guilty, at this moment, Peter Parker will not be sent to prison first, but will continue to stay in the guest room of the New York Police Department.


    From the current point of view, Peter Parker is already the prey of the ground inspection, not the New York Police Department.


    Peter looked up at Lake, opened his mouth, then lowered his head and said, "Harry died because of the injection of my serum."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Did you give Harry the spider serum?"


    Peter nodded silently.


    good fellow.


    This is the little spider I know.


    I said that good spider serum is not given to other people. Why did it suddenly change sex?


    Or¡­¡­


    My version of the little spider is not a low-spirited person in the first place?


    but¡­¡­


    This is unscientific. After all, the previous plots were based on the ignorant little spider script. At most, there were so many deviations in the script.


    With such a slight deviation, where has the self-healing ability of your universe gone? Can you not repair this vulnerability?


    Actually...


    If you follow the original script, then Peter Parker would not give out his spider serum at Harry¡¯s request, but this written script has collapsed, and naturally, the story happened. Some indescribable changes have been made.


    There is something to say.


    If you have ten million, are you willing to give others ten thousand?


    The answer is yes.


    Then if you have five thousand yuan, are you willing to give others five hundred yuan?


    The answer is no.


    Why.


    Because I only have five thousand yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    The reason why Peter Parker is doing this can also be said to be because this sentence has been interviewed and there is a dialogue.


    What kind of person is Peter Parker on the original story line?


    Even after becoming Spider-Man, the family is still a few steps away from being poor and unable to open the pot, and the identity of Spider-Man has not been exposed. Although he is talking about Spider-Man, Guan has not become Spider-Man. Before Peter Parker, you can add another sentence, some inferiority in his heart, and bitter hatred.


    At that time, Peter Parker was only a high schooler, and he was still such a high schooler. Peter Parker¡¯s identity as Spider-Man was not exposed. When Harry asked Peter to find a spider serum, he had various reasons, such as low self-esteem and hatred of the rich. , Selfish... or worry about the exposure of his identity, so he chose to reject Harry.


    But here?


    Peter Parker¡¯s Spider-Man identity has been exposed, and, unlike what he was worried about, Peter Parker has become a good neighbor of New Yorkers under the operation of Lake and the Federal Bureau.


    Also thanks to his Spider-Man identity, he transcended the media to buy the value of Spider-Man at a reasonable price, directly allowing Peter Parker to take Aunt May from the bottom of the society to the middle and upper levels of society.


    To put it simply.


    The previous Peter Parker is the second half of this joke. The only thing he has is the spider serum that turns him into Spider-Man. This is the only thing he has. Naturally, he will not give it to Harry.


    But now Peter Parker is the first half of this sentence. The only thing he has is not only spider serum, but also other things. Faced with the request of his friend Harry, naturally, Peter Parker chose to give it to himself. A tube of blood.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    Before revealing his identity, Peter Parker may not give his blood rashly, but in the last game, one of the New York Police Department, the FBI, and the Department of Homeland Security drew his blood. .


    Anyway, there are so many people, it is impossible for his friends to ask for it, so he won''t give it.


    So in this form, Peter Parker gave his friends and his own blood.


    but¡­¡­


    Peter covered his forehead: "I never thought that Harry would die from the injection of my serum."


    Lake was silent.


    Poor Harry.


    In the original plot, Harry wanted Peter Parker''s blood but couldn''t get it, and died because of Peter Parker''s blood.


    This time?


    still died of Peter Parker¡¯s blood.


    This is so pathetic.


    But...


    Lake felt that he hadn''t said a word. Peter Parker really seemed to be the reincarnation of the evil lone star one day. Whoever touched it, who had an accident, should have been George''s last time. Fortunately, George Lake was saved.


    just.


    Lake regained his senses and looked at Peter Parker: "Did you watch Harry die from the injection of your serum?"


    Peter shook his head.


    Lake snorted: "Then what do you confess? You have tasted your blood and confirmed that it is poison. As long as it is injected by a person, it will definitely die?"


    This two fool.


    Peter opened his mouth and said, "But when I went to Harry''s house, there was no one else except Harry with a needle in his arm. Then I quickly called the emergency number. After that, I was arrested by the police officer who came over. Up."


    Lake no longer knows what expression to use to evaluate Peter.


    "When did you pass by."


    "About three o''clock last night."


    "Knock on the door?"


    "I didn''t knock, I climbed the window to enter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake shook his head speechlessly: "Then, you called the police?"


    Peter snorted.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Peter with an idiotic look: "Let''s talk, what stupid things did you do?"


    Peter lowered his head: "I hid the needle on Harry''s arm because I was worried..."


    Lake covered his forehead: "Githers, by the way, when you and Gwen are together, what are you talking about, want to be a voluntary policeman, don''t you know how to ask Gwen about the most basic crime scene protection principles? "


    Peter''s head dropped lower.


    Discuss with Gwen how to protect the crime scene?


    I¡¯m not a fool. I¡¯ve been watching police officer George Stacey. He stared at me like a thief. There is not enough time to talk to each other and talk about crime scene protection?


    Lake shook his head: "Then the police found the needle from your body, confirmed that there were fingerprints of you and Harry on it, then thought you had poisoned, and then blew yourself up. After that, at the first interrogation, you just confessed like this. Up?"


    Peter nodded: "They said that a super spider virus was tested in Harry''s body, and I... Everyone knows that I am Spider-Man."


    Lake touched his chin: "Is it detected?"


    Peter nodded, covering his forehead: "I killed Harry."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    got up.


    and Peter said something and stayed well, and then walked out of the interrogation room.


    "Lake."


    Skye walked out of the observation room and said to Lake, "How can Peter''s blood be poisonous? It''s impossible."


    Lake looked at Skye: "Do you think the ground inspector was holding on to this point and accusing Peter?"


    Skye was slightly taken aback.


    Lake did not speak, but shook hands with the warden, hoping that the warden would provide Peter with a single room when he was in custody.


    The warden said on the spot to do it immediately.


    Out of the prison.


    on the car


    Skye looked at Lake while wearing his seat belt: "What is the lawsuit used by the police?"


    Lake looked at the file that Tiffany had just obtained from the prosecutor through the relationship, and then handed it to Skye. He smiled and said: "The local prosecutor intends to prosecute Peter Parker for first-degree murder, Peter Parker. The blood is not the point. The point is that the injection needle was found from Peter Parker and there was super spider virus residue in the needle, and Harry Osborn died of allergies caused by this virus. shock."


    Whether Peter Parker¡¯s blood can kill people is not the point.


    The point is.


    On the scene of the crime, only Harry and Peter, and Peter came in through the empty door. The most important point is that the tools of the crime were found from Peter, and it is completely reasonable for the local police to make such a guess.


    Although Peter¡¯s Aunt May, Gwen, and Skye didn¡¯t believe that Peter Parker would do this.


    but¡­¡­


    The censor is not familiar with Peter Parker. Besides, what kind of case the censor has not seen before, is the juvenile delinquent who vowed that he can¡¯t kill his mother is still the evidence confirmed?


    can...


    "What about the motivation?"


    "Turn back."


    "¡­¡­"


    Skye flipped through the contents of the dossier uploaded to the tablet, and quickly flipped to the page where she wanted the content.


    Next second.


    Skye is dumbfounded!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 476: Inherit the little spider from Osborne

    "What the hell."


    "Ha ha."


    Skye flipped through the tablet with a report on the motive for the murder given by the New York Police Department. He blinked and looked up at Lake: "How is this possible? How can Harry list Peter Parker as an inheritance. The heir."


    Lake smiled.


    Yes it is.


    Lake also felt strangely magical when he saw this page.


    But...


    Afterwards, I thought about it, this is actually not a magical thing, it is also possible.


    Harry had a very good relationship with Peter Parker when he was not blackened. Moreover, when Norman Osborne was critically ill, Lake heard Skye talk about Peter who seemed to be looking for him frequently throughout the month. Harry comforted and encouraged.


    And Harry has a good personality.


    Lake has heard Skye say more than once. At least, among the rich second generation, Harry Osborne is a child with a very good personality. After his father died of illness, he was shocked, and then he saw himself. Peter, who did not hesitate to speak and draw blood, made such a decision, and it was not impossible.


    This will was also signed by Harry Osborn, who has just inherited 55 percent of the Osborne Consortium¡¯s equity, under the witness of several lawyers at 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon on the day of Harry¡¯s death.


    At least according to the statements of the lawyers, when Harry Osborne signed the will, it was completely normal, and his mental state was also professionally appraised by the New York Psychological University, at the moment of signing. , Harry Osborne is normal.


    but¡­¡­


    When the will came into effect, Harry died, but the only person on the scene was the beneficiary of the will.


    Isn¡¯t this the so-called motivation?


    soon.


    Star Building.


    "what."


    Skye looked at someone hovering in front of the Star Tower, and his eyes lit up. After Lake parked his car, he walked over: "Gwen."


    Gwen, who had been waiting at the door of the building for almost an hour, looked up at Skye who was walking over, and walked over with a little excitement on his face: "Sky, how is it?"


    Skye shook his head and pointed to the entrance of the building: "Go up first."


    Gwen nodded.


    In the apartment.


    Lake parked in the underground garage. When he returned home by the elevator, Gwen, who had just sat down on the sofa for a short time, looked at Lake entering the house and immediately got up from the sofa: "Uncle Lake."


    "He is stupid!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake said directly and truthfully, then walked towards the bar, and when he fetched a drink for himself, he said, "Change one, Gwen, this is too silly."


    Gwen flushed slightly, and walked to the bar: "Uncle Lake, help Peter, he is stupid, but Peter would definitely not do such a thing. Harry is a good friend of Peter."


    Lake smiled and said: "How to help, that fool himself signed the confession, and he didn''t even read it. The program has already gone. You ask me, it is better to ask George."


    Gwen blinked.


    Lake said directly: "Harry''s death may not be a problem, but the poison is definitely not caused by Peter."


    Although Lake is not so used to Peter Parker, there is one saying, killing, killing his friend before Harry was blackened. Peter Parker couldn''t do this.


    Gwen''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Lake looked at Gwen with joy written on his face, smiled, and sipped his glass of wine: "You are too happy, Gwen, I said that the poisoner must not be Peter. But in the eyes of the site inspection, Peter Parker had this motivation and ability, and they also found a needle from Peter Parker, and even Peter Parker signed the confession and went to court, do you think , Does the jury believe in Peter or the evidence?"


    can actually bet.


    bet whether Peter Parker, Spider-Man, and the New Yorker¡¯s good neighbor are worthy of the name.


    but¡­¡­


    The ground inspector would definitely know this, so during the court session, the judge would definitely ask the jurors to ignore that Peter Parker was Spider-Man.


    Gwen dumbfounded: "Motivation, what is Peter''s motive?"


    Lake looks at Skye.


    Skye sighed, handed the tablet in his hand to Gwen, and with a splash, he fixed the display page on Harry Osborn¡¯s notarized will.


    Gwen looked and opened his mouth.


    This¡­¡­


    If it were not for Gwen who believed in his boyfriend, frankly speaking, if she were a jury, nothing else would be said. The will alone made Gwen believe that the murderer was Peter Parker.


    45 percent of Osborne Bioindustry¡¯s equity?


    good fellow.


    How much is this?


    Not to mention, other assets under Harry Osborn¡¯s name, such as manor houses, luxury cars, deposits, these, in the will, Peter Parker is the designated beneficiary.


    what.


    Other Osborne¡¯s seven aunts and eight aunts?


    Ha ha.


    Although the federation is very unbearable in its bones, it is still a country with a contract system on the surface. There is no contract, and you can do whatever you want. With a contract, it will be based on the contract.


    If there is no such thing.


    Without considering off-court factors, even if this lawsuit breaks the sky, those seven aunts and eight aunts will not have any chance of winning, and the court will only decide according to this will.


    noisy?


    cry?


    What do you think about it, if the contract does not have any witnesses, it can be judged to be false, but Harry Osborne not only hired five estate lawyers to testify, but also accepted the evaluation of psychologists before signing. , And a psychologist confirmed it, and Harry Osborn signed it under the witness.


    As for this will, there are no loopholes that could be overturned.


    Gwen looked up a little dumbfounded: "Uncle Lake..."


    Lake smiled and said: "Don''t find me, you should know that the police and the detective in charge of this case are staring at me, right? I belong to the Department of Homeland Security. I want to intervene in this case. But George is different."


    George is also a detective, professional counterpart.


    Lake, who is responsible for handling national crises, has completely mismatched expertise, and this case is a regional case. If the FBI robs the case, it will be fine, but the Department of Homeland Security, there is no reason.


    "and many more."


    Skye seemed to have thought of something, and looked up at Lake: "I remember, Osborne Bioindustry seems to have signed the Patriot Contract."


    "expired."


    "what."


    Lake laughed and said to Skye: "The Patriot contract of Osborne Bioindustry has expired, and the renewed contract needs to take effect in half a month. This happened in a vacuum period, so unless the New York Police The Department or the New York City Procurator requires the federal to intervene, otherwise, I can¡¯t intervene.


    It¡¯s okay to intervene.


    But it is not necessary.


    It''s not that Lake hasn''t heard some rumors outside. Even Skye suspected that Peter Parker was his illegitimate child. At that time, he made Peter Parker a good neighbor of New Yorkers, and Emilia called and felt a bit resentful. .


    After all, if the rumors are true, then, the treatment of dare to love a biological son is not as good as an illegitimate child?


    Then if the rumors are false, then it is even more wrong. A biological son is not as well treated as a passerby on his father''s side?


    finished.


    Lake walked directly upstairs with his wine glass.


    But...


    Lake still feels a little bit wrong.


    I always feel that something is missing?


    In other words, in every version of the little spider that connects to Osborne, isn''t there a villain electric man?


    How about this version of Dianjin?


    Was it blown away by the wings of a butterfly?


    Lake shook his head, forget it, anyway, even if it appears, it has nothing to do with the Department of Homeland Security. It is also a matter for the New York Police Department. This matter has nothing to do with Lake, and he doesn''t bother to get involved.


    soon.


    The two boys looked at Lake disappearing at the top of the stairs and blinked.


    Next second.


    Gwen looked at Skye in confusion: "Skye..."


    Skye got up directly from the high stool: "What are you waiting for? Go to George. Since the murderer is not Peter, then, if we find the murderer, doesn''t it prove that Peter is innocent?"


    Gwen returned to his senses: "Yes."


    Skye was a little speechless, and at the same time, he always felt a little inexplicable sense of sight.


    In other words...


    The last time Peter was caught in, were they also running around to rescue Peter Parker?


    Skye blinked.


    In the parking lot.


    Skye said to Gwen: "You go to George, even if George doesn''t agree to help, you must find a way to enter the autopsy room, find Harry, and get your brain out."


    Gwen blinked his eyes: "Brain?"


    Skye said with a hum, "We don¡¯t have any clues. We are looking for foreign aid. If we have a brain, maybe we can quickly determine it."


    Gwen opened his mouth.


    Skye said: "Don''t be so psychologically pressured. I think if Harry is still alive I would definitely not want to see this scene, and the coroner must have done most of the work. You close your eyes, it''s okay."


    Harry''s corpse is estimated to have been scooped and opened.


    Although it feels weird to say that, it is still the same sentence. If Harry was there, he would definitely not want to be wronged by Peter.


    Gwen nodded, and said: "What about you?"


    Skye got on his Porsche Cayenne and said: "I''m going to find foreign aid. Remember, if you get it, come over to Gardners Island. If it doesn''t work, call me too. Let me see if I can help Please go over and gather for three hours."


    It takes an hour and a half to get to Gardners Island from here without traffic jams. It takes three hours, which is the most ideal level.


    Skye drove directly away from the Star Tower after finishing talking, and then, using the throttle all the way, using his increasingly skilled driving skills, headed towards Gardners Island.


    In the Star Building.


    I felt the two little Lakes who had left the house walking downstairs, looked at the empty living room, and then felt Skye raise his eyebrows toward the message of a gallop somewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 477: Natasha

    Gardenas Island.


    Olivia lay on the lounge chair at the entrance of the autopsy hall, which occupies only half the size of his own area, and the decoration style is full of warm. Drink.


    Doesn''t require much work every day.


    The salary is decent.


    And there are fresh tofu brains to eat every day.


    Life is going smoothly, career is progressing, office area is facing the sea, spring is blooming, all of this gives Olivia quite an illusion that life has been perfect.


    Is that guy forgot about me?


    Olivia turned her head, glanced at the towering twin spiral building in the distance, and muttered like this in her heart.


    Damn, treat me as a tool man.


    Olivia made a speechless complaint in her heart.


    at this time.


    "Aunt Liv!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Olivia regained consciousness, looked at Skye who was bending over to greet him, blinked, got up, and put her special drink aside: "Skye, why are you here?"


    Skye said with a smile: "Aunt Liv, you must help me this time."


    Olivia: "..."


    In the sunny and sci-fi-like autopsy office that walked behind with Olivia, Skye briefly told about Peter Parker, then folded his hands together: "Aunt Liv, everything is now All the evidence points to Peter Parker. Only when you go out can we know who the real murderer is."


    Olivia smiled and said, "Your father doesn''t care?"


    Skye said with a bitter face: "Lake said, this matter is not homeland security. If homeland security takes action, the impact will not be very good."


    Olivia said: "This case is a local case in New York. Homeland security belongs to a federal agency. It is indeed unlikely to intervene when the local government does not ask for assistance."


    talking.


    Olivia smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll help you, have you brought anything?"


    Unlike Lake, who just hugged his feet when something happened, Olivia had a very good impression of Skye with a sweet mouth. At the very least, whether it was in the National Land Building or now in Gardners Island, Skye basically Shang maintained the regularity of coming over and chatting with her for half a month.


    no doubt.


    At this point, Skye had already exploded Lake in Olivia''s heart.


    So for this small favor, Olivia will definitely help, and there is no need for Skye to buy a box of tofu brain to bribe her.


    Skye snorted, with an awkward expression: "Well, Aunt Liv, things are still at the New York Police Station."


    Olivia was stunned, and looked at Skye: "Then how do you plan to let me help?"


    Skye said, "I''ll be there soon, I''ll be ready soon."


    talking.


    Skye made a gesture with Olivia, took out his phone, and walked outside, ready to call Gwen''s phone, and see how she was doing.


    at this time.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    "what?"


    "what''s the situation?"


    Skye just walked out of the room and caught his eye, and he saw three sirens suddenly coming from the Twin Helix Building not far away.


    Olivia walked out from behind, glanced at Skye''s expression, smiled and said, "A case has happened, it''s none of our business."


    Skye said, and it happened that Gwen also got on the phone.


    Chaocha combat command center.


    Administrator Maria Hill walked in: "What''s the matter?"


    Although he was still an assistant to the director in name, Tiffany, who was basically fulfilling the responsibilities of information director, turned and looked at Hill who came in and said: "Bruchhampton has discovered another abnormal death case, and the action team has set off Up."


    Talking.


    A Queen¡¯s fighter jet was directly on the right side of the Twin Helix Building and lifted vertically into the open lawn. Then, whizzing, it galloped towards the location of Brookhampton.


    The super investigator turned around and said, "The team members are online."


    Hill took the headset that Tiffany handed over, and coughed slightly, "Natasha."


    On the Kun''s fighter jet, in cooperation with the Adam Action Squad, Natasha, who traveled for the first time on a mission of over-examination, listened to the voice in the headset: "Commander!"


    Although Hill¡¯s current title is administrative director.


    but¡­¡­


    ''S job is almost the commander''s job.


    The director doesn''t care, the deputy director, like the housekeeper, is busy with the branch offices all day long. Naturally, the power of the headquarters falls on Hill''s side.


    Hill said: "It''s the first time you go out on a mission, be careful, and follow Captain Adam''s orders."


    Natasha nodded: "Understood."


    The heavily armed Adam smiled and interjected: "Commander, Agent Romanoff has knocked out all my team members. Maybe we still need the protection of Agent Romanoff."


    Hill said, "Natasha is a newcomer."


    Super investigation bureau is considered.


    Natasha was successfully poached by Hill to the Super Investigation Bureau last month. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. suffered a wave of blood loss by the Security Council because of the Scottish giant demon, it is considered to be relieved, but it still can¡¯t change one thing. That is, Natasha''s situation in S.H.I.E.L.D. is an increasingly subtle fact.


    After all, Natasha was caught by the Russian authorities once because of the Cobra incident. Although Aegis said that they tried to exchange for Natasha, it was actually Maria Hill''s credit.


    It stands to reason that Natasha Romanov could come back when Hill entered the super-investigation bureau, but at that time, Natasha was on a mission with the iron cavalry Melinda May until the mission ended not long ago. Er dug Natasha over.


    After digging it over, Natasha was actually a little worried. After all, she and Lake should have had a festival in the early days. What if they were digging it up to wear small shoes for her?


    Hill smiled. She had asked Lake this question before.


    Lake never remembers the past, he only dreams of the future.


    As for the so-called festival.


    Lake said to Hill at that time: "Generally, if I think there is a festival, that person, it is impossible to see the sun on the second day, at the latest, the fifth day."


    Hill relayed Lake¡¯s answer, which relieved Natasha.


    Actually.


    Lake thinks so too.


    Again.


    Lake just hates S.H.I.E.L.D. and some people in S.H.I.E.L.D.. Regarding Natasha Romanov, Lake has no opinion, including the first calculation.


    After all, that time, it was Maureen who was responsible for the planning and implementation, not Natasha.


    even...


    Lake still has such a shameful affection for Natasha Romanov, the reason, perhaps, Natasha Romanov is just a poor person who is doing everything to get rid of his tool-man attributes.


    In the Red House, Natasha Romanov was a killer, and she accepted the most shameless killer course.


    After finally escaping from the Red House, after entering SHIELD, Natasha thought she could regain her status as a free man, but in fact, it seemed that she was still a killer, except for a better name, SHIELD agent.


    After S.H.I.E.L.D. was revealed that it was Hydra, Aegis was disbanded, and after the so-called Avengers Alliance, Natasha still did not abandon her original idea.


    Whether it is Iron Man Tony Stark or Captain America Steve Rogers, they only regard the Avengers as an organization, a dispensable organization.


    Only Natasha, she regards the Avengers as a home, at least, in this home, although her strength is not the top, but at least, the mission here does not require her to sell her hue?


    Even, in order to obtain infinite gems, Natasha would choose to sacrifice herself, as she herself said, she is just a person, and others are not.


    So Lake doesn''t have much opinion on Natasha. Otherwise, Lake will not put a Saint Seiya Practice Manual in the entry package that Natasha prepared for the Red Queen.


    Although Lake once said that he would not give the Saint Seiya to any earthling.


    but¡­¡­


    Is Natasha Romanov a human being on Earth?


    Lake defined a human being on Earth with a life span of less than a hundred years, and Natasha had obviously broken the entire definition. Therefore, giving a holy warrior practice manual does not count as breaking the rules of Lake.


    "Commander!"


    Adam looked at the photos transmitted from the on-site satellite image and said: "This is the first abnormal death case this year?"


    "the fifth."


    "Is it confirmed that it was caused by a supernatural power or a magical animal?"


    "not yet."


    Maria Hill asked people to retrieve the coordinates of the four mutants and said: ¡°The previous four abnormal deaths were distributed in three districts of New York, and there was no evidence of identity, social status, or social circle. Where there are intersections, the Information Analysis Center is still conducting a comprehensive investigation. This time and the mutant people discovered last time are in the same area. Maybe, this time we can find any useful clues."


    Not long.


    Queens fighter jet arrived over the Brookhampton area.


    landed.


    "Sherton Sheriff!"


    After Adam led the team out of the Queen¡¯s fighters, she shook hands with the Brookhampton District Sheriff Shelton who was already waiting there and said: "How is the situation?"


    Sergeant Shelton pointed to a typical house on the side of the road: "Same as last time, today my neighbor complained about something smelly here. As soon as I came to the door and saw it, I immediately came out and contacted you."


    Adam nodded: "Thank you."


    Sergeant Sheldon said his words, and then, his brows jumped at the man who was squatting on the side of the road: "Damn, didn''t you see it once half a month ago? It''s really embarrassing to me. "


    "Yes!"


    "Understand!"


    Several police officers who had apparently vomited for some time, their faces were all pale, quickly wiped the corners of their mouths and got up, and replied weakly.


    no way.


    Brookhampton is considered a resort area. Usually, the sheriff here handles the most cases where tourists and telephone girls have disputes over fees.


    There is a case with a corpse?


    I can¡¯t say no here, but at the end of the year, there will be at most five caps.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 478: Is 10,000 punches difficult?

    stepped into the room.


    A faint blue appearance, full of patterns resembling lightning sequelae, appeared to have been decayed, and even a corpse that had broken through the level of giants was lying on the bed in the bedroom.


    even...


    There is that kind of faint blue light under his skin, walking as if he had come alive.


    "Jesus!"


    "This smells really good!"


    Several action agents walked into the bedroom. Although such a corpse had been seen no less than four times, it still had a bit of acrid eyes as the first time I saw it.


    Although Natasha didn''t speak, there was no doubt that her expression was the same as that of several agents.


    This tastes spicy eyes!


    "what is this."


    "Who knows."


    Adam motioned for the two agents to take out the special body bag to hold the corpse, and then said to Natasha who said: "It may be done by some kind of extraordinary power, it may be someone who ran from the magical world back then. The magical animals that came out were made, but no matter which kind it was, ordinary law enforcement agencies could not handle it."


    talking.


    Adam took out a mobile phone-like thing from his arms, opened it, and faced the corpse that was going into the body bag, instantly, making a sound of dripping.


    "Abnormal energy detector."


    Adam explained to Natasha: "This is what other law enforcement agencies say. Ours is called the Extraordinary Energy Detector, specially designed by people from the Department of Magic and Science to determine whether there is some extraordinary energy on the scene of the crime."


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment: "There are other law enforcement agencies too?"


    Adam nodded: "Yes, but unlike ours alone, only New York City and Long Island are alone. Other state law enforcement agencies also have the FBI. Stark Industries is contracting this project. Right now When the crime scene data instrument is modified, this core function will be added. In this way, if their instrument rang, they should know who to look for to handle this matter."


    Natasha opened her mouth slightly.


    Say it...


    S.H.I.E.L.D. does not have such a similar thing. Basically, most of the cases are observed by the Aegis satellites, or they are large cases that have occurred. They will directly come to the door and use various corresponding federal law enforcement documents directly. Coaxing, stealing, anyway, is not a formal way to get this case.


    But super investigation?


    The law enforcement agencies of each state directly distribute the corresponding detectors. When the detector is called, it will directly super-inspect the bureau?


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau knew about it, I would be envious of it.


    But there is nothing to do with envy.


    Super Investigation Bureau is a law enforcement agency that has been accredited by Congress, and S.H.I.E.L.D., one of the meanings of secrets is that no one knows, no one knows...


    "correct."


    Adam seemed to have thought of something, and pointed the extraordinary energy detector in his hand at Natasha.


    Next second.


    The instrument screamed.


    Natasha raised her eyebrows.


    Adam laughed and said, "Relax, I have it too."


    Natasha watched that she pointed the instrument at herself, and then the instrument that Didi called out raised her eyebrows: "Broken?"


    Several operational agents who had put the body in the body bag looked at each other and smiled.


    Adam put away the instrument: "How many punches did you throw?"


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment, she seemed to understand what Adam was asking, and said, "Eight thousand?"


    This time it was Adam''s turn to be stunned: "One month?"


    Natasha nodded, and then looked at Adam¡¯s surprised eyes, somewhat inexplicably: "Eight thousand... is it difficult?"


    Adam grew his mouth.


    is it hard?


    Please don¡¯t bring the question mark. Isn¡¯t it a question? It¡¯s a difficult question.


    Although Adam is now able to strike nine thousand punches, the awakening is about 10,000 consecutive punches, but every time, Adam loses his power in the thousand remaining punches.


    The closest one was nine thousand five hundred twenty-three punches.


    but¡­


    When Adam wanted to punch the ninety-fifth hundred and twenty-fourth punches, it was as if his entire body was frozen, and the air suppressed him fiercely as the substance, and his fists were directly bound by invisible things. Stopped, that first punch, it was as if someone was holding your hand, not letting you swing it out, and you felt powerless to resist.


    Later...


    Adam thought it was his own illusion, but when he talked to Tony Stark on the phone and exchanged his **** experience, Tony said bitterly, why did your feeling come so late? ?


    This¡­


    This feeling of Tony Stark came at the time of 7,000 punches, but who made Tony an arrogant person, he came, and Tony didn''t tell anyone.


    Adam blinked his eyes back to look at Natasha to describe the feeling, and then asked, "Have you ever encountered it?"


    Natasha nodded: "Yes, one thousand punches, three thousand punches, six thousand punches, eight thousand punches, eight thousand one hundred, eight thousand two hundred..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Adam was completely dumbfounded, thinking that Natasha had understood it wrong, and once again described the feeling of being strangled by invisible hands, and said to Natasha: "That''s what I said. It''s the kind of punch you want to punch, but It feels like the whole universe is antagonizing you. What you are talking about is that the muscles fight when you throw a fist."


    Natasha blinked: "No, that''s what you said."


    Adam took a breath: "Are you all rushed over?"


    "Correct."


    "how come?"


    "..."


    Natasha opened her mouth, remembered for a moment, a different color flashed in her eyes, then smiled reluctantly, and said to Adam: "Maybe I want to control my own destiny."


    Adam: "..."


    Actually...


    When Natasha found this practice manual when she was in the induction spree last month, she was full of disbelief, but when Hill helped her move to have dinner together that night.


    Hill heard that Natasha had obtained the practice manual, and his expression became serious and said to her that this was a rare opportunity.


    Natasha was puzzled.


    Hill then told Natasha that in Jersey City, Saga, who had fought **** twice and tried to prevent **** from invading the world, became stronger through the Saint Seiya Practice Manual.


    Natasha''s mouth was open.


    Actually...


    The feeling Adam said was already showing signs of that night when Natasha started to swing her first punch on the big tree in the backyard where she moved.


    After only a thousand punches, this sign is becoming more and more obvious.


    but¡­


    was born in the Red House, has undergone brutal training, and even experienced human experiments. Even Natasha, whose pain nerves and fertility functions have all been removed, is facing that [Give it up! Between] and [Controlling Destiny], there is no doubt that I chose the latter, but when it strikes again, Natasha¡¯s memories of the past become more and more profound, making her choice more determined. .


    Adam over there recovered from a state of surprise, and looked at Natasha: "The ten thousand punches, how long do you think it will take you?"


    Natasha said: "Soon, but don''t we have a mission? When the mission is over, it should be fine."


    Adam almost bit his tongue.


    Could it be that he and Tony Stark questioned whether Lake deliberately exaggerated his practice time on this point, but Lake just let out a smile and said that there is a gap between people?


    At that time, Adam and Tony were blocked from throwing their fists. They questioned Lake face-to-face, exaggerating the fact that they had thrown 10,000 punches in less than a month.


    Lake laughed directly at the time, ridiculing the two of them, saying, people are different and there are gaps, and you have to recognize the reality.


    at the moment?


    Natasha used her actual actions to prove that there is a gap between people?


    Adam regained consciousness: "Return the task, go, return to the island, the task is not urgent."


    Natasha: "..."


    The Kun''s fighter took off instantly.


    Adam took out his satellite phone directly, and telecommunications to Tony, who is working as a custom weapon consultant on the island of Scotland.


    When Tony received the call, he was a bit suspicious at first, but after Adam talked about business, he immediately said, waiting for me, I will be back.


    Immediately, Adam once again connected to the former San Norrenco Island, and now Andy on Midgard Island. After Andy received the news, he also said that he would leave immediately.


    Natasha, who was sitting over there, looked at Adam in turmoil, as well as the shocking expressions of the agents present, and some did not quite understand what was going on.


    Three hours later.


    in the riverside forest on Gardners Island.


    Natasha blinked her eyes and looked at the group of people around her. Saying, it¡¯s okay to throw a punch. Why, so many people are boring, and they don¡¯t even plan to do business, so they come to watch her punch her?


    at this time.


    Boom!


    Iron Man descended from the sky. After the landing was completed, Tony Stark walked directly out of the steel armor and walked towards Adam in the front row: "How about it, I am not late."


    Adam turned his head and looked, "It''s okay, Andy hasn''t come yet."


    Talking. UU reading


    The Kun''s fighter jet from Midgard Island landed directly not far away. Andy walked out of the Kun''s fighter and arrived at the scene in a hurry: "How about it, it''s not late."


    Skye was among them.


    Anyway, Gwen was already on his way with his brain. The first group gathering on Gardners Island. Even if Skye didn¡¯t want to come, he looked at Olivia who was also involved in this kind of thing. , Naturally came over.


    ¿É...


    Skye looked at Tony and Adam with some curiosity: "Uncle Tony, Uncle Adam, it''s almost two years, haven''t you thrown 10,000 punches?"


    The expressions on Tony and Adam''s faces suddenly froze.


    Some inexplicable Natasha who was onlookers heard Skye¡¯s words and seemed to understand why something like this happened.


    Hill over there looked at Natasha who seemed to understand, "It seems that I don''t need any explanation, Natasha, come on, tell them that there is indeed a gap between people."


    Natasha: "..."


    Tony: "..."


    Adam: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 479: Take control of your own destiny

    After talking to Natasha, Hill made a gesture that Ollie gave to cheer Natasha, and then returned to the crowd.


    after all¡­¡­


    Almost a dozen people here are considered to understand the Saint Seiya Practice Manual, but they understand it. Unfortunately, Saga¡¯s rank is too high. Except for Tony Stark and Saga who had a three-sided relationship, everyone else has a good understanding of Saint Seiya. Although the fighter''s combat effectiveness is convinced, there is no doubt that it is only in imagination.


    Originally...


    Tony Stark can be said to be the first man to taste tofu, but unfortunately, it has been almost three years since I started it. As a result, he was still stuck at the eight thousand eight hundred punch mark. .


    and so¡­¡­


    Follow-up Adam and the direct line of action agents Whenever Tony was a pioneer practitioner, Tony was speechless every time. After all, one question and three unknowns were not in line with his setting.


    So for the sake of face, Tony directly took out the physical practice that Lake was advocating at the time, which was comparable to the gods'' words.


    So just come and go.


    Although no one succeeded in the practice, the heat is unabated. Whenever there is time, those who have obtained the practice manual will run into the forest by the river, slamming a fist against a big tree.


    Firstly, everyone holding together can reduce the boring training. Secondly, if you throw two thousand punches and others throw one thousand five, no, the sense of superiority doesn''t come up all at once, and then you are more motivated to continue. Do you want to maintain this advantage?


    Natasha took a deep breath, and she felt like she was inexplicably turned into being watched, which made her very uncomfortable. After all, the feeling of being watched was very much like she was once in the red house and was accepted in full view. Of a training.


    But among these people in front of them, the eyes are clear, there is no evil thoughts, some are just expectations, and the kind of hope and envy?


    Isn''t ¡¡¡¡ 10,000 punches?


    Is this difficult?


    Natasha was a little puzzled, but after thinking about it, she turned around and looked at the big tree over 500 years old in front of her. She calmed her breath and swung her fist.


    at first¡­¡­


    Natasha''s punching movements are very slow, one retracts and the other releases, it has a sense of rhythm, but after a hundred punches, the speed of the punch seems to increase, although it is not to the degree of afterimages, but it is a blow. The tree''s voice is getting more and more urgent.


    "and many more."


    Tony, who was standing with Adam, frowned and looked at Natasha who was throwing a fist, and said to Adam: "No, didn''t Natasha encounter that kind of obstacle?"


    Tony arrived in a hurry. During the call, Adam only said, Tony, come back soon. Someone is about to punch 10,000 punches, and he didn''t say anything else.


    When Adam listened to Tony''s question, he condensed the conversation between him and Natasha.


    Tony touched his chin: "I want to control my own destiny? Do I set a goal?"


    Is this the way to make the barriers that appear inexplicably disappear when you punch?


    Natasha wanted to control her own destiny, so the barrier disappeared.


    This is her goal.


    what about me?


    What am I going to do?


    Tony thought so in his heart. Although he tried several times after being blocked for the first time in the past few years, and after failing in his head, he turned to his own technology and became a god, but in the so-called war After the sequelae appeared, Tony picked it up again. Although it would still fail, at least for now, the anxiety and traumatic stress syndrome has never appeared again.


    Adam was also thinking about this sentence next to him.


    Where is my goal?


    When Adam was practicing at the time, the reason was very simple. It was given by Lake, and there was meat to eat with Lake. This was from the time when the New York Police Department started, Adam understood clearly, so when Lake gave it, he practiced, anyway. His usual hobby is iron smashing. Now, with this book, needless to say, at least he saved Adam nearly a year of fitness money.


    Of course.


    The cost of the gym is still being spent, but the money has become Adam¡¯s private money.


    after all¡­¡­


    The happiness of men is sometimes so simple and unpretentious.


    "Puff puff!"


    "ßËßËßË!"


    at this time.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look up at the big tree that was being hit by Natasha. At this moment, an inexplicable vibration and resonance seemed to follow this moment, which almost turned into a shadow. The place hit by the punch quickly spread to any corner of the tree in a wave state.


    rustle!


    The leafy tree began to shake.


    Chaos universe.


    Lake stood under the Force Tree, looked up, and looked at the dim universe now only dotted with Gemini and Aries, thinking about what kind of constellation will be born this time.


    When Natasha was about to hit 10,000 punches, Lake naturally received the news.


    However, Lake did not go to Gardners Island, but went directly to the chaotic universe, wanting to see with his own eyes what kind of constellation will be born this time.


    When Lake just received the news, he was a little unbelievable.


    After all, how long did Natasha get the Saint Seiya Practice Manual?


    It takes less than a month to complete the calculation.


    but¡­¡­


    Considering Natasha''s past and future, and considering that there is a fundamental gap between people, Lake feels that it is not impossible.


    Bronze Eighty-Eight?


    Silver forty-two?


    still is¡­¡­


    Another zodiac sign?


    Lake carried his hands on his back, closed his eyes, and felt the flow of the original force of the chaotic universe and the power that was trying to connect with the eternal life in an open channel leading to somewhere outside, and he was extremely looking forward to it.


    Come into my door, it''s me!


    Lake doesn''t care who can become a Saint Seiya, anyway, the power switch is in his hands, no one can use his power to do things against him.


    This is enough!


    Boom boom boom!


    àØàØàØ!


    ßËßËßË!


    On Gardners Island, in the forest by the river, after blasting out 7,000 punches, the speed of Natasha''s punches did not increase but decreased. The skin of both fists had broken open and dripping with blood. Natasha slowed down.


    "God!"


    "Jesus."


    "How many punches did you have?"


    "I can''t count it anymore."


    "The distance... 10,000 punches, come on, I punched a thousand punches yesterday, and it took five hours. The neighbor thought that I was violent at home and directly brought the group of people from the Women''s Protection Association."


    "Uh, what''s the situation."


    "Nothing..."


    "No, look over there."


    "Onixet!"


    Everyone was suddenly shocked by the scene.


    Adam and Tony also followed the eyes of everyone''s fingers, but under the big tree, it seemed that smoke appeared.


    is wrong.


    is blood!


    àÛ!


    At the moment when a drop of blood dripped from Natasha''s fist, the temperature of that drop of blood seemed abnormally high on the way to the ground, and it turned into steam directly before landing.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Adam looked at Tony: "Have you ever had such energy?"


    Tony glanced at Adam with a serious face: "You should ask me if I can swing my fists so fast."


    Adam: "¡­¡­"


    at this time.


    was throwing a fist over there, the shadow of the fist almost formed a straight line of Natasha, and suddenly the whole person seemed to freeze.


    "coming!"


    When Adam saw this, he said, this is the state. When he used to swing his fist, he felt that he was performing well, and even a little selfless. Suddenly, the invisible target of the entire universe came directly, making him difficult to fight. No matter how hard the urge to throw a punch.


    Tony didn''t speak, just stared blankly.


    At this moment.


    Tony''s heart is quite complicated.


    how to say?


    On the one hand, Tony really wants Natasha to succeed. If Natasha succeeds, then, I have to say, it proves that a miracle happens after 10,000 punches in a row.


    But Tony didn''t want Natasha to succeed on the one hand.


    the reason?


    Tony has been a trainee for three years, and Natasha has only been a trainee for one month. As a result, the one-month trainee has already made his debut, and he, a trainee who has been training for three years, has not yet made his debut?


    There is no doubt that if this matter is known by Lake, it is certain that he will be unscrupulously and unscrupulously used as a joke to laugh at him mercilessly.


    When there was no second person before, Tony could still use busy work as an excuse, but now, using this excuse again will only attract more unscrupulous ridicule.


    and.


    When I think of Haikou where I vowed and Lake to boast that year, Lake hasn''t mentioned this matter all these years, so I must be waiting for an opportunity to bring it up again.


    and so¡­¡­


    Although Tony is expressionless on the surface, he is very entangled in his heart. At the same time, he is caught in self-torture. If it is really because there is no belief, then how can I look for it?


    At this moment.


    On Natasha''s side, it seemed that after the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine punches, the torture of the last punch, in his mind, seemed to be caught in a big storm.


    From the beginning of birth, scenes of fast but clear scenes once again appeared in Natasha''s eyes. The endless pressure from all around seemed to tell a simple truth.


    This last punch, I promise you can¡¯t strike it!


    but¡­¡­


    Natasha is a powerful woman, and also the loneliest woman because there is not much nostalgia, this is the deepest loneliness, this is a woman who is hot on the outside and lonely on the inside.


    But this kind of loneliness, in the end, Natasha didn''t want to, it was just because of her experience, her history, and her inability to control her own destiny.


    at the moment?


    Natasha''s eyes gradually glowed.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The flames skyrocketed in an instant, and in an instant, countless memory fragments turned into power under the flame, as if it had opened up a space that had been closed for a long time.


    In an instant.


    Boom!


    The power soaring directly blasted from Natasha''s body and flew into the sky, connecting with the final place of power.


    "I need to¡­¡­"


    Natasha gritted her teeth, and along with the shattered space around her, she blasted a punch at the big tree in front of her: "Control your own destiny!!!"


    In an instant.


    Boxing Shadow...


    Many sky! ! ! !


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 480: Nirvanas phoenix

    ïÏ!


    Phoenix Yu Fei, He Mingqiang!


    At the moment when Natasha slammed that last punch, the force rising into the sky directly penetrated the chaotic universe. Under this last punch, in an instant, it was accompanied by Natasha''s will and strength.


    An undead fire phoenix exuding endless flames was born in an instant, and with the stars dotted out one after another, the fire phoenix, which was originally just a phantom, became more and more real.


    That last punch was not a real punch.


    but...


    10,000 punches!


    Using Natasha''s will as fuel, and in an instant, with the power generated during the big bang of the small universe, combined with each other, that symbolizes the tens of thousands of punches that have stepped into the Saint Seiya!


    In an instant.


    The entire Gardners Island shook in an instant.


    Under Natasha''s shadow of fist, the closest big tree instantly turned to ashes, and even the sky full of fist shadows blasted towards Gardners Bay not far away. .


    Gardenas Bay diverges instantly!


    "Onixet!"


    "Jesus God!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Rewind!"


    The few people who were watching behind, when Natasha slammed the last punch, accompanied by the raging fire and the billowing air waves, they could not help but yelled, that is, let Everyone quickly retreated towards the back.


    ïÏ!


    The fire and the phoenix cried, and the flames burst!


    In the sky, the projected Phoenix constellation is burning like the purest flame. Under the projection, Natasha, who has exploded her own small universe and breathing with the Phoenix constellation, is also bathed in her own right now. The fire of her phoenix.


    The phoenix does not die, but Nirvana!


    In the chaotic universe.


    Lake watched the emergence of one by one, and finally, drew out the star of Phoenix...Phoenix, and just a little bit with his right foot, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Wait until it appears again.


    Lake has arrived in the small universe of Phoenix.


    Phoenix, which Westerners call the Immortal Bird, burns itself once every five hundred years, and then regenerates from the ashes of its own cremation.


    In a small universe.


    Lake saw it. At this moment, Natasha, who was perplexed in her own small universe and looked around with the same color.


    falls on one of the stars that make up the Phoenix constellation.


    Lake put his hands on his back and said to Natasha, "Congratulations!"


    Natasha returned to look at Lake, and as she blasted the limit, using her own will as fuel, she was finally recognized by the Phoenix. When Nirvana came out, the born Phoenix also passed certain information to Natasha. .


    What is...


    The body of a mortal, comparable to a god!


    Lake was also a little bit unbelievable. After all, frankly speaking, Lake originally thought it would be able to echo Natasha and it was unlikely that it was a Phoenix.


    He is still looking for the female constellations in his memory.


    It turned out well.


    Lake hasn''t found a suitable one yet. Here, Natasha has already blasted away.


    Natasha regained her consciousness and digested the message from the Phoenix Seat, and looked at Lake standing in the air with her hands on her back and a suit and leather shoes: "Should I call you the chief, or... the king of gods?"


    Lake¡¯s mouth curled up: "I never cared about the name, and, I came here, not to change your name, just come, congratulations."


    Again.


    Lake has no prejudice against Natasha, and even has so little sympathy. He was born lonely, and was lonely along the way. Even when he sacrificed, he was lonely in a certain sense.


    what.


    No wonder Phoenix would choose her.


    can...


    Shouldn''t Phoenix be aloof, not lonely?


    Lake blinked.


    Natasha raised her head and stared at her small universe, this small phoenix universe that was born in the chaotic universe, wherever it went, it seemed that the forty stars that made up the phoenix were telling her something.


    gentle!


    warm!


    even...


    Natasha''s heart moved, and her body was bathed in flames. The soaring fire phoenix uttered a call, symbolizing that she was thoroughly recognized by the undead fire phoenix, and she was the successor of the phoenix''s power and the saint warrior of the phoenix.


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Natasha: "I originally thought Tony Stark was going to create the first saint clothing of his own. Unexpectedly, I couldn''t wait to see Tony''s face. Emoji."


    Natasha: "..."


    In other words, Tony Stark, the name of this genius, I am afraid that the blacksmith has been named?


    Lake thought so.


    He gave Tony a full three years. As a result, Lake''s expectations for Tony were at least a golden start, and then dropped to silver. Right now, it is estimated that Tony is even hard to estimate Bronze forty-eight constellations.


    Forget it.


    It¡¯s not bad to be a blacksmith with peace of mind, it fits Tony Stark¡¯s career setting.


    Lake sighed inwardly, thinking that the most likely thing was to practice loneliness in three years, give it casually, and it was a direct success in a month or so.


    and...


    is still the strongest among the forty-eight bronze constellations, and there is no Phoenix.


    It is a pity that there is no bronze or silver saint clothing among the items drawn by Lake. Otherwise, at this moment, along with it, there should be the Phoenix saint clothing that is also the strongest among the bronze forty-eight constellation saint clothing.


    Boom!


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment, and in the next second, her whole body suddenly burned.


    The temperature in the entire Phoenix universe also rose rapidly in an instant.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    The entire phoenix constellation shortened rapidly, condensing into the phoenix like the essence, the fire and phoenix screamed, and went straight and quickly, and merged with Natasha, who was full of flames.


    In an instant.


    The entire Phoenix constellation seemed to have fallen into a state of dying in an instant.


    Lake was condescending, standing in the chaotic universe, staring blankly, he probably knew what had happened.


    phoenix, phoenix.


    has never died once, how can it be called a phoenix!


    The time in the chaotic universe circulates rapidly.


    may be a moment.


    may be five hundred years.


    Click!


    Suddenly, at the position that belonged to the Phoenix Star Territory, the singularity similar to the first Big Bang of the small universe was produced again. A cloud of flame appeared out of thin air in the middle of the Phoenix Star Territory, and then, it swiftly moved towards Both sides expand away.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The flames escalated higher and higher, and even its temperature began to move outside the Phoenix star field. The remaining temperature, across countless spaces, could feel this in the star field that almost ruled the zodiac. The temperature of the flame is up.


    after all¡­¡­


    Phoenix, although it belongs to the bronze forty-eight constellation, its potential is a well-deserved existence that can be compared with the zodiac.


    ïÏ!


    The Phoenix Star Territory, which was born after five hundred years of nirvana, was reborn, and in the Phoenix Star Territory, accompanied by the disappearance of flames, a blond hair, wearing a gorgeous model, for the first time from the Phoenix Star Territory The phoenix saint cloth forged by Nirvana was born directly and blessed on Natasha Romanov''s body.


    "Wow!"


    Lake looked at the stunningly reborn Natasha and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Goods have to be thrown away.


    Lake thought of his looks very handsome, but under that huge ugly mask, he ruined all the Gemini saints, a toothache, if there is time in the future, he promised to re-forge the Gemini saints.


    I am afraid.


    Among the countless saint clothing, the one that can compete with this stunning Phoenix saint clothing is which one needs to be dispatched.


    Unfortunately, Lake can''t wear it now.


    Gardenas Island!


    Although the flow velocity in the chaotic universe has slipped away for five hundred years, on Gardners Island, time has only passed by a minute.


    Boom!


    Under the gaze of everyone, after the pure flame disappeared, wearing the most elegant and gorgeous phoenix saint clothing, under the phoenix nirvana, Natasha Romanov, who was reborn from the ashes and left a blonde hair, appeared in In the sight of everyone.


    In an instant.


    There is no sound.


    "Onixet!"


    "Why are you going?"


    "Go punch, this time, even if I break both arms, I will punch 10,000 punches. I don''t need to eat or drink."


    "¡­¡­Wait for me."


    The five direct-line agents glanced at each other, and directly chose to turn around and walked away. No matter how good the future is, it is more or less uncertain before seeing the actual object.


    After all, Lake also said at the time that even if he throws 10,000 punches, there is a chance that he will fail.


    But now?


    The few people who have received this super sensory stimulation directly throw away the chance, the chance of going to you, Natasha can do it with a woman, I am a man, can''t I do it?


    "Wow!"


    Skye, who was standing with Olivia over there, couldn''t help but exclaimed. Even at this moment, he didn''t hear the phone that was ringing rapidly.


    At the entrance checkpoint on Gardners Island, Gwen covered his forehead, a little at a loss, what''s the matter, why didn''t he answer the phone?


    "Natasha?"


    "Ok."


    Hill looked a little surprised and looked at it as if not only the color of her hair had changed, but her hairstyle had also changed, and even her figure was better than before Natasha wearing a Phoenix saint: " Are you Natasha?"


    Natasha smiled, lowered her head, looked at the holy clothing on her body, and looked at Hill: "Can you find me a piece of clothing? I have no clothes inside."


    Hill: "..."


    At the same time as the Phoenix Nirvana, Natasha is also performing her own Nirvana.


    To put it simply.


    When Natasha was in Nirvana, her life was undergoing unprecedented sublimation. What kind of body was damaged by the Red House, after Nirvana, was completely supplemented by the power of the Phoenix.


    In the underground base of the Twin Spiral Building.


    Natasha changed into the tight-fitting combat uniform she was accustomed to wearing again, and the Phoenix Saint Cloth turned into starlight and disappeared into the air.


    As the sacred garment of the Phoenix constellation, the phoenix sacred garment is extremely special. She was born after the Phoenix itself nirvana. Without invoking the power of the phoenix, Natasha can wear this phoenix sacred garment. hour.


    outside.


    Lake walked in, looked at Tony who was still inside, laughed loudly: "Tony, look, I said, you can''t."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 481: The appearance of the electric man

    I knew it.


    Tony lifted his chin slightly, listening to the sound coming from behind, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, turned around, looked at Lake coming from behind, and directly said the words he had already thought of: "I remember, you It seems to have said that there is a difference in power between different Saint Seiyas, right?"


    Lake''s mouth curled up: "Yes, I said it!"


    In the original universe of the Saint Seiya, for the Saint Seiya¡¯s combat power setting, although the story has long lost its logic at all, at the very beginning, the power was set.


    Bronze Saint Seiya, able to smash rocks with one punch.


    The silver saint can create a big earthquake and divert the sea.


    Golden Saint Seiya, whose body is comparable to a god, can explode the stars with one punch.


    Lake seems to understand, what Tony is about to say.


    As expected.


    Tony said towards Lake: "If it''s just broken rocks, my current strength has already surpassed."


    Lake was expressionless: "Forget it."


    Any practice, when faced with technology, in the early days, technology will have the upper hand.


    but¡­¡­


    The one who laughs to the end is always his own practice. Any technology is just a foreign object. In the later stage, technology can only do what he said, changing life.


    Do not believe?


    Midgard¡¯s experience illustrates all this.


    In Odin¡¯s eyes, no matter how high Midgard¡¯s technology is, it¡¯s not a foreign object. There is no need to worry about Midgard¡¯s revenge. If technology makes Odin fearful, then why doesn¡¯t Odin sacrifice What about the other worlds?


    and...


    Lake''s mouth arced: "You think, if you go against Natasha, who will win."


    Tony smiled and said, "Hehe, do you still need to say? For sure..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "You will hang up!"


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    "Do not believe?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Natasha who came out of the lounge and said to Tony, "Just right, you can try, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you hang up, then go to **** and stay at ease. I''ll see you in time. By the way, I will show you how other men occupy your property, and then how to beat Pepper."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    The previous Natasha and Iron Man fight? The result is obvious.


    but now?


    Let''s open at five or five.


    After all, the Saint Seiya''s ability does not mean that you are bronze and fixes bronze. The so-called bronze, silver, and gold are just a division of ranks.


    The gravel is an introduction to bronze, but it can be upgraded. When the power of the small universe arrives, it can make a big earthquake tremble and separate the sea, then upgrade the silver, and then the starburst gold.


    It¡¯s just that there are so many stars, which is the same as the gods. There are only eighty-eight saints who have a name and a surname. When the recruitment is full, no matter how high your level is, there is no way to organize them.


    and so¡­¡­


    As time goes by, one day, if Tony is not so aggressive, it is estimated that Tony will die if Natasha punches it.


    Listening to these words, Natasha over there said to Tony with a serious face: "Yes, Mr. Stark, if you don''t use the steel suit to fly, then you won''t be your opponent. ."


    And the Phoenix Saint Seiya is not an ordinary Saint Seiya.


    is immortal.


    The phoenix does not die, but Nirvana.


    When Natasha is severe enough to endanger her life, the power of the phoenix will be transformed into the power of Nirvana. Natasha who re-emerges from the Phoenix flame will not only heal her injuries, but will even increase her combat power by another layer.


    Tony raised his eyebrows, a little unconvinced.


    His steel suit may not be able to defeat the golden saint Saga who claims to be able to break stars, but it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with a bronze.


    but¡­¡­


    Just at this time.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    The alarm is going off.


    At the same time, the voice of an agent from the Information Operations Center came out: "Sir, there are extraordinary people in Times Square, and the New York Police Department has sent an invitation for support!"


    Hill and others quickly recovered.


    Tony walked directly to his steel suit. He was in Scotland before. When he heard that there was a devil in Jersey City, he was told by Justin that the case was over halfway through the flight. This time, it was not easy. I met it once, how to say, it would be nice to join in the fun in the past.


    After Natasha and Adam and the others who were next to each other looked at each other, they quickly walked towards the Kun''s fighter jet that was parked there.


    Twin Helix Building Command Center.


    Lake walked in with Hill and Tiffany, and said to the agent over there, "Let it out!"


    On the big screen, the communication satellite went online, and immediately after the picture turned, in an instant, the real-time satellite image of Times Square appeared on the big screen.


    Then...


    The surveillance cameras around Times Square have also been online one after another.


    just...


    The images displayed by the surveillance cameras in more than a dozen small screens are all with a lot of snowflakes, and even after the snowflakes drift over one by one, the screen goes black.


    Even in the real-time display of satellites, the entire Times Square was plunged directly into darkness with a bang.


    WTF?


    in the dark.


    It was not very conspicuous when the various spotlights were on just now, but in the darkness, it was like a firefly, and the whole person was shining blue light, and the guy with the hood was caught in an instant.


    Electroman?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hill seemed to be taken aback when he saw this, and said to an agent: "Who is he, find me a picture."


    The agent nodded, his fingers were like wearing flowers, and under a beeping operation, he directly connected to the monitoring system of the New York Police Department, and then quickly screened the information of the police officers who were near Times Square at this moment. After that, a signal source was docked.


    "found it!"


    On the big screen, a small screen bounced out. It was a picture of a police officer''s camera configuration, and even the sound that was happening at the scene could be heard.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This shouting...


    George?


    George¡¯s camera was full of panicking background sounds. He looked at the satellite display. Needless to say, it must be the sound made by the well-trained New Yorkers when they began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Lake has never understood one thing.


    It is obvious that New Yorkers can subconsciously follow the evacuation movements in the textbook when facing danger, which can be said to be skillful and distressing, but why do they always like to shout and scream when they are so skilled in every movement?


    Just like the battle cry, can you increase your speed by shouting?


    soon.


    A densely packed frontal photo of an electric man with lightning sequelae imprints on his face was intercepted by skilled detectives.


    Next second.


    The information databases of the major law enforcement agencies quickly compared this frontal photo.


    Five seconds later.


    The message appeared.


    From DMV, New York Motor Vehicle Administration, a driver''s license that matches the frontal photo more than seventy-five years was found, and then zoomed in and appeared on the big screen.


    Max Dillon, male, thirty-two years old, unmarried, currently working at the Osborne Bio-Industrial Energy Center, position... electrician!


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Let me just say it.


    Harry hung up, why didn''t this electric guy show up, feelings, Harry hung up too early?


    Hill frowned: "Does the comparison result of the previous body information come out? Is it related to Osborne Bioindustry."


    "Have!"


    The detective quickly retrieved two identification data: "There are two that are directly related to Osborne Bioindustry. The corpses were all found in Brookhampton, and one of them was the one found in a month. It is the experimenter of the Osborne Bioenergy Research Center, and then discovered today, the identity is... also the Osborne Bioenergy Research Center."


    Lake listened to these words and looked at Hill: "Is there a case involving Osborn?"


    Hill nodded, briefly talked about the five cases of abnormal deaths today, and said: "The previous four had no direct contact with Osborne. Our initial prediction was extraordinary random crimes. , But you see..."


    talking.


    Hill asked people to magnify the facial lines of the electric man, and then read out the facial lines of the five corpses.


    I can''t say that the facial lines are the same, but they are almost the same, except that the facial lines of the electric people are alive, flowing with electricity, and the facial lines of the five corpses are already black and dead.


    Hill said: "I also just saw this guy, and suddenly thought of this case, plus this Max Dillon, and the corpse that just happened today. It is basically certain that the problem should be in Osborne. The bioenergy research center."


    Actually even if there is no such electric man.


    After the identity of the corpse gathered today is investigated, there are two victims who were also from the Osborne Bioenergy Research Center. The next investigation target will also be placed at the Osborne Bioenergy Research Center.


    Hill covered his earphones and said to Adam and the others who were about to arrive at their destination: "Adam, try to catch them alive."


    Adam, who was in the Kuns fighter jet, nodded: "Understood!"


    soon.


    The Kun''s fighter jet has arrived at Times Square.


    "Boom!"


    A red-golden light flashed, and with a bang, the fountain in front of Times Square was directly smashed by Iron ManJaviston prompted an overload of electricity.


    But...


    Okay.


    Compared with the original steel suit, the first thing Tony, who was beaten by a thunderbolt by Ibrahimovic, was to make improvements and optimizations specifically for electrical energy.


    "do not come!"


    "do not come!"


    Max Dillon looked at the Iron Man who had risen from the fountain, his whole person screamed in a panic, and then, his hands were dancing randomly, countless electric arcs flashed out, making a chuckle and chuckle blasting towards Iron Man from all directions. Body.


    ßË!


    Iron Man directly chops the ground with his left foot, clicks and wipes, and the device on his left foot is directly gripping the ground like an iron claw. When Jarvis is about to reach the critical point of increasing the power absorption, Iron Man directly steps with his right foot. Out.


    Mention it all.


    Boom!


    The electric energy bombarded by the electric man instantly blasted out of the triangular energy device on Tony''s chest, and instantly blasted the electric man toward the back.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 482: The electro-optical man who rushes out on the street

    "Xiete!"


    "Retreat!"


    "move back!"


    "Go back!"


    "Boom!"


    Electro-optical Max Dillon slammed into a phone booth on the roadside, and accompanied by the explosion, the air wave swept in all directions.


    The huge air wave directly overturned several police cars that were in front of them and used them as cordon lines.


    Boom!


    Inspector George Stacey, who was on the scene, almost roared at the colleague over there for the first time, and then pulled the newest female deputy next to him and ran back quickly.


    "what!"


    "Jesus God!"


    was originally completing the retreat, and the crowds already hiding behind the cordon screamed again, showing a skilled and distressing escape posture again.


    "Xiete!"


    Maria Hill looked at the real-time image of the satellite image and hurriedly let the communication contact Iron Man: "Tony, we are going to catch him, not for you to expand the scene."


    **** it.


    For now, as far as Times Square and its nearby bulletin board and the loss of surveillance cameras are concerned, let alone, one million has gone out.


    If this is the culprit directly hanging, needless to say, there is no doubt that this account needs someone or an organization to take care of it.


    Lake, who was beside him, chuckled, and said without caring: "It''s okay, Stark Industries is rich. Even if Times Square is demolished, I guess, the landlords here would like to thank Stark Industries. It."


    Anyway, there is a rich man in the world standing in front of him.


    want money?


    Go to Stark Industry. From a certain perspective, Agent Saga is a temporary senior special agent of the Super Investigation Bureau. Isn''t Iron Man Tony Stark?


    Something went wrong, so I just dumped the pot as a temporary worker.


    And Iron Man is a bit earlier than Saga. At least, it will not appear. Jersey City wants to sue Saga to compensate the city for damages, but the summons does not know where to send it.


    When the time comes, the summons will be sent directly to Stark Industries.


    can run, the monk can¡¯t run to the temple.


    Lake is very open. If, as in the original plot, the Cheritas can invade New York, but the subsequent losses and compensation must also be paid in the same amount. If they pay, frankly speaking, New York is demolished, Lake It doesn''t hurt.


    just right.


    At that time, with the compensation from the Cheritas, it is completely possible to rebuild a brand new New York on the ruins. By the way, take advantage of the chaos and clean up those blemishes.


    Tony''s voice came out: "Don''t worry, I know..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    A roar suddenly came out from the broken phone booth. In an instant, the bright electric light turned into an ion ball and hit Iron Man directly.


    "Voltage¡­¡­"


    "Puff!"


    The steel suit instantly activated the emergency evacuation device, and opened it with a bang from behind. Then, Tony Stark wearing a suit inside was directly ejected from the steel suit.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The steel suit exploded directly on the spot.


    Lake blinked.


    Tony Stark, who was ejected, was also dumbfounded. What''s more, the steel suit he is equipped with this time is the latest fourth-generation machine. Compared with the fourth-generation machine, only the Nano he is currently developing. The five-generation battle clothes can be compared.


    This is how the four-generation jersey, which was at least ten years ahead of him, was bombed?


    What a joke.


    "iron Man!"


    The electric man who grabbed the underground cable directly got up from the ground, his face was a little crazy: "I didn''t provoke you, why did you bully me, all of you bullied people, why, that''s why."


    Why!


    The electric man Max Dillon almost roared out this sentence. With the words, the grid-like spider web crackled towards Tony Stark in his suit and leather shoes.


    Tony''s eyes contracted slightly.


    Boom!


    Just when my life was over, after the phoenix scream, Natasha jumped down in mid-air, and Natasha, who completed the loading of the phoenix garment in an instant, stood in front of Tony. Behind him, the phoenix garment The wings directly wrapped the two of them.


    The dense arc like a spider''s web blasted on the phoenix holy garment, walking on the phoenix holy garment like a faint blue light, and then immediately, the wing tips fell on the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    "Are you OK."


    "¡­¡­"


    Natasha breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at Tony, and then put away her fire-red saint wings, and looked at the electro-optical man Max Dillon who was carrying two cables on her body for fast charging. Said: "Max Dillon, you are suspected of endangering national security, put down your weapons, surrender, immediately!"


    Sitting on the sofa in the combat center, Lake smiled, looked at Tony who took a headset from Adam, and said: "Tony, I bet you with you for a hundred dollars. Natasha can do it in three ways. The inner subdues this Max Dillon."


    Tony didn''t speak, just thinking about a question.


    It seems that the steel suit needs to be modified in terms of anti-electricity, and it needs to be strengthened in this respect. Otherwise, if the power just became more powerful, it will directly drive the internal voltage of the Ark reactor in the chest to be unstable. Wouldn''t it be that even he himself would explode in an instant?


    "Do not."


    The electric guy dropped the cable, his face was as red as a wild boar''s butt: "Endangering homeland security. I don''t. It''s you. You looked down on me from the beginning. You want to do it. You are the first to surrender. "


    "this person."


    Assistant Tiffany listened to the roar of Max Dillon from the beginning, and finally couldn''t help frowning, and turned to look at Lake sitting on the sofa: "Sir, is there something wrong with this person''s brain?" ."


    Lake chuckled, "I use electricity, my brain is not normal."


    Or¡­¡­


    Basically, all things related to electricity use belong to that kind of stunner.


    Dianguang Man may be the first, but it will definitely not be the last. At the very least, the electric hammer **** has a different brain circuit.


    Who else is here?


    and many more.


    Lake thought of his thunder authority, and blinked. No, his brains with electricity are not normal. Good fellow, doesn''t this mean that I am also being scolded?


    can''t do.


    Lake coughed and said to Tiffany, "Maybe I was stupid by electricity."


    Tiffany nodded seemingly.


    Max Dillon, a small and transparent engineer at the Osborne Bioenergy Center, is an African-American Federation, with ordinary looks and ordinary personalities. He is not very familiar with each other. He has been working at the Osborne Bioenergy Center for more than five years. , But a colleague who can call out his full name, let''s put it this way, there may be surplus if you count with your fingers.


    but¡­¡­


    Like most losers, they don¡¯t find the reason from their own body. Instead, they feel that the fault of others is that they deliberately regard him as a small transparent person. All this is the fault of society.


    But they never find the reasons for themselves, but if you are more cheerful, or go to the cafeteria with others when you eat, instead of eating your own bread in the cubicle, that would not be the case.


    Look at Lake.


    Lake felt that he was lonely at Yale University, and he was devoted to making money, but even so, I knew many classmates and friends, except for a few from the Rockefeller family, they were from other departments.


    I don¡¯t know much in the art department.


    This is amazing.


    Lake did the calculations for a while, but he didn''t know that when he was in college, he was busy with making money and didn''t socialize, how could he still know so many classmates and friends.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lexus simply gave up, the reason is still the same, he doesn''t like to remember the past.


    Times Square!


    The electric light man roared, and he directly waved his hands towards Natasha. In an instant, the electricity that had just been absorbed turned into a whip of Thor and blasted towards Natasha.


    but.


    "Hey!


    "what?"


    The electric man Max Dillon looked at Natasha who had disappeared in the same place and was stunned.


    "Boom!"


    Two thunder whips hit the floor, directly blasting out two long deep pits.


    "Here."


    "...Boom!"


    Natasha seemed to teleport behind Dianguangren, and after a cry, the moment Dianguangren turned around in amazement, she directly punched her.


    looks like a punch.


    but¡­¡­


    Many punches.


    "Puff!"


    "what!"


    Dianguang Man screamed, and the electricity that had just been absorbed and stored in his body swarmed in an instant, like an automatic protector, it turned into a substantial arc barrier and appeared on Dianguang Man''s body.


    Boom boom boom!


    ßËßËßË!


    Countless shadows of fists fell directly on the arc barrier and suddenly made the endless crackling sound that came from waving an electric mosquito swatter in a mosquito farm.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    After the power barrier was directly consumed, Max Dillon, the electro-optical man, jumped directly into the air, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and with a thud, falling towards the ground behind, like a water-deficient loach that seemed to go ashore~ www.novelhall.com~ Smoke one by one over there.


    Hoo!


    Natasha closed her fist, the saint clothing on her body turned into starlight and disappeared into the night, with some sweat on her forehead.


    after all¡­¡­


    This is Natasha''s first battle.


    Although Nirvana has passed, the experience value is on that side. Natasha feels that she can use the Phoenix''s major killer moves, but the cost is estimated to be that the second Nirvana in five hundred years will be advanced.


    Adam and the others immediately led the detectives forward when they saw this.


    clicked.


    The handcuffs with a forbidden spell, specially developed by the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s Magic Science Department, were directly attached to the hands of the electric man.


    The Kun''s fighter plane suspended in the sky began to land.


    Not long.


    Natasha and Tony Stark followed Adam and the others after they entered the Kun''s fighter jets, and they also followed one after another, leaving behind a messy, terrible Times Square.


    this night.


    The economic loss of New York is at least more than 2 million yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 483: The black catwoman who is about to appear?

    "Sir."


    "Ok?"


    "Call from the Mayor of New York."


    "¡­¡­"


    Less than five minutes after the Quin''s fighter return, Lake had a few words with George on the scene. When he was about to get up from the sofa and leave, Tiffany over there said to Lake.


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at the phone that Tiffany handed over.


    Frankly speaking.


    He doesn''t want to answer this call.


    but¡­¡­


    Considering that the mayor of New York, Rachel and Pepper Poz formed a three-person girlfriend group, if they don¡¯t pick up, they ran to file a complaint with Rachel, and then Rachel talked about it when she was exercising. , It was very disappointing.


    So Lake sighed, answered the phone, and adjusted his mind: "Good evening, Mrs. Mayor."


    after awhile.


    Lake hung up the phone, threw the phone to Tiffany, and looked at Hill: "Fantastic, I thought it was a call for billing."


    Hill asked, "Isn''t it?"


    Lake touched his chin, shook his head and said, "No, is New York City rich now? A loss of two million, without blinking his eyes."


    Hill said: "Times Square is a commercial plaza. If it is insured, New York needs to pay compensation. It is also looking for an insurance company to insure Times Square. Since September 2001, basically all major buildings in New York City have insured themselves. ."


    Lake blinked: "Really?"


    Hill frowned and said, "You live in the Star Tower, are you not insured?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    In other words, there seems to be such a thing.


    But what day is the year 2001? It is three credit cards that are used in recycling. Part-time work during the day and work at night. It seems that some insurance company came to sell this or other terrorist attack insurance, but the price is too expensive, Lake I''m not ashamed to say that I don''t have any money, so I basically didn''t answer the unknown number during that time.


    Now think about it.


    Lake felt that it should be necessary to buy this type of insurance.


    thought about it.


    Lake shook his head and walked towards the door of the combat center.


    go out.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the two little ones who were standing on the guardrail at the entrance of the combat center and looking around. He smiled and said, "You haven''t left yet?"


    Skye and Gwen returned to their senses and turned to look.


    "Uncle Lake."


    "We found it."


    The two little ones spoke together, but they were still preempted by Skye, and said directly: "Harry Osborne was not killed by Peter Parker, but Osborne¡¯s CEO Kerton Matthew and several partners. Killed together."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Olivia told you?"


    Skye and Gwen nodded, and Gwen said, "Uncle Lake, Peter was wronged. Someone took Peter as a scapegoat."


    Lake and Hill and Tiffany next to him said, let them go to the base of operations first.


    Hill and Tiffany responded and walked directly to the elevator not far away.


    Lake wiped his face and looked at the two little ones: "When I came out of prison, I basically knew that Peter Parker was framed, but in the case of Peter Parker, what about the evidence? The evidence of being framed. "


    Skye opened his mouth: "Aunt Liv..."


    Lake said directly: "Olivia''s evidence is evidence here, but in other places, let alone the evidence, not even a witness can be mentioned."


    He murdered, with Olivia''s evidence, it was enough. After all, Lake used Olivia most of the time, basically, to prepare for the lynching verdict.


    But Olivia¡¯s evidence does not appear to have any market. If it goes to court, others will ask, where does the evidence come from, and how to prove his validity?


    Olivia directly said that the deceased told her.


    Let alone whether the court will believe it, even if it does, how did the deceased tell her?


    Olivia said directly, I ate his brain?


    good fellow.


    Olivia will be popular. This news, let alone, can stay on the headlines in New York for more than two weeks, and the heat will definitely be higher than the Jersey tragedy.


    When Skye and Gwen heard this, they couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    Lake thought for a while, beckoned to the two little ones, then turned around and took the two little ones and re-entered the combat center, curiously saying: "Has Olivia got any other information, for example, the CEO Why did Kerton Matthew kill Harry Osborne?"


    Inside the combat center.


    Lake listened to the two little ones, one sentence for you and one sentence for me. After finishing speaking, they probably pieced together what the two little ones wanted to express.


    In the surviving memory that Olivia got there.


    Although there is no cause for the beginning of the story.


    But it seems to be related to the ownership of Osborne Industries. Then, it seems that Harry discovered a lot. The company''s current steward used the company''s resources to do many illegal things when the old Osborn was seriously ill. In addition, because of the Lizardman incident last year, Osborne Bioindustry was not said to have been hit hard. The Osborne Bioindustry is being investigated by the FBI. It seems that these people are sneaking all the authorizations for these bad things to Harry. ...


    Then.


    Harry pounced on the street.


    Although Harry, like Tony Stark, is also in power when he is young.


    But the two are still somewhat different.


    just a little bit.


    At the very least, Stark Industries. At the beginning, Obadea Stein really treated Tony as his own son, and never thought of taking Star from Tony¡¯s hands. Gram industry.


    As for later, after Obadiah Stein had this thought, Tony had already become a symbol of Stark industry because of the name of the weapon master.


    When Tony is here, the market value of Stark Industries will never go wrong. Without Tony, Stark Industries will basically exist in name only.


    But Osborne is different.


    The Osborne family¡¯s equity in Osborne Bio is only 45%. It¡¯s just that Norman Osborne founded the Osborne Industry at that time, so Norman Osborne held the equity Although less than fifty-one, but still able to control Osborne creatures.


    But Harry is different.


    Harry took over the Osborne Creature when the storm was faltering, and Harry didn¡¯t learn from Tony Stark when he was in power to continue to spend his time, but seemed to want his father in the last days. See, he has the qualifications to lead Osborne Bio-Industry to another glory.


    So in the early days of taking power, he did a stupid thing.


    To put it simply.


    When Harry attended a company meeting for the first time, he directly offended several other bosses on the board of directors, and even directly promoted Felicia, the female assistant left by his father, and expressed that he would let other bosses. Everyone listens to Felicia.


    This is a bit nonsense.


    It''s hard for a righteous heir to convince them. Isn''t it obvious that promoting a female assistant to manage the company is insulting them?


    Lake sat on the sofa, watching the story about Harry Osborn and the Osborne Board of Directors that had just been sent from the FBI, and smiled: "No wonder Harry will be killed."


    The blood of capitalists is cold. If you hold more than 50% of power, we may still be jealous, or if you come to power and stay stable for a few years, wait until Tony Stark has become a Stark Industry company. As a symbol, we may still convince you, but when you come on stage, you don¡¯t do anything but directly promote a female assistant, or even directly express that you must leave if you don¡¯t like it.


    Who can bear this?


    If Tony Stark had just taken over, he would have said to the board of directors that the CEO wants Pepper Poz to do it, and you can see if the board of directors will fry it.


    Even if Tony did this, the chance of being killed by the team was more than 50%.


    Gwen also approached Skye and looked at the content on Skye''s tablet, and he didn''t quite understand: "Should this kind of conversation be confidential within the company?"


    Lake said directly: "Back then, the Federal Director Hoover once stated that the Federation is up and down, as long as it is a person with a head and a face, he has black material in his hands."


    Gwen was taken aback, shook his head, and looked at Lake: "Uncle Lake, this is the motive, isn''t it?"


    Lake sighed and looked at Gwen: "Evidence, Gwen, they have motives, Peter Parker has motives, and that murder weapon is only your boyfriend''s fingerprints, no one else''s."


    Gwen was a little uncomfortable: "But, my dad said that this case was not his, and that the detective sent someone to lock down the manor, and my dad had no way to restart the case."


    Lake shrugged.


    at this time.


    "what?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up and he looked at Lake: "Uncle Lake?"


    Lake waved his hand.


    He wanted to say something to Gwen, so I couldn¡¯t help.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked down at the contents of his tablet and raised his eyebrows.


    Felicia Hardy?


    In other words...


    This female assistant Felicia Hardy should also live with Harry at Osborne Manor?


    Where is she?


    Lake looked up: "Connect to the FBI."


    after awhile.


    Information Operations Center on the FBI.


    Lake looked at the woman who appeared on the big screen and smiled: "Good evening, Debbie, where are you sitting?"


    The senior federal special agent Debbie over there shrugged and said: "Our boss went on vacation Anything, Director Edwin?"


    Lake touched his chin and looked at the information in his hand: "Did the Federal Commercial Crime Investigation Bureau investigate Osborne Industries recently?"


    Debbie nodded: "Osborne re-signed the Patriot Agreement, which will take effect in half a month. This is a routine inspection."


    "How is the result?"


    "It''s great."


    "Really?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Debbie shrugged and broke the subject: "Anything else, Director Edwin."


    Lake understood the meaning of this sentence in seconds, smiled, and said: "By the way, when you passed yesterday, did you see Harry Osborn¡¯s female assistant, Ms. Felicia Hardy?"


    Debbie asked the agent next to him with a probe, then after a while, he looked at Lake: "Sorry, no."


    Lake nodded: "Thank you."


    Debbie smiled and said, "You''re welcome!"


    The call ends directly.


    Lake touched his chin, his eyes flickered slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 484: About how Dianguang Man was born

    The female assistant is missing?


    was silenced.


    at this time.


    The super investigator turned around and said, "Sir, Director Adam is back."


    "Ok."


    Lake returned to his senses, nodded, got up, and said to the super investigator: "Felicia Hardy, find her."


    Super inspector nodded.


    Lake turned around and left the operation command center with the two little ones.


    Underground operations base hall.


    The Kun''s fighter jet had landed vertically and steadily. Adam and Natasha took the lead to get out of the Kun''s fighter. The medical team that was already in place almost ran into the cabin quickly.


    "what happened?"


    "The suspect is in a bad condition."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked into the eye, and the medical team members pushed a stretcher and ran off the cabin. On the stretcher, there was no doubt that it was the target of the arrest.


    At this moment, the electric man on the stretcher flashed with light. How do you describe it, just like the feeling that the light bulb flashed because of insufficient power supply.


    "Beep~~"


    "Sheet."


    "Defibrillators!"


    "Leave your hand!"


    "Boom!"


    The electro-optical man on the stretcher bounced like a spring, and then, the lifeline seemed to come back for a moment, which made the rescue doctor breathe a sigh of relief.


    This is imaginary.


    Lake secretly said in his heart, and ordered: "Send people to the forbidden room."


    Several people responded, pulling on the stretcher, and heading towards the elevator.


    The forbidden room is not only for prohibiting demons, but a way of expression, just like the forbidden handcuffs. Even if you are not a magician, but a mutant, you don¡¯t need to use the handcuffs. Out.


    This is one of the experimental results of science and magic.


    After all, now Hogwarts can be regarded as Hermione. The magic world back then was not only dealing with magicians. Therefore, the so-called ban on magic not only banned magicians, but also banned demons...


    Lake turned his head, looked at Natasha and others, smiled, and said to Natasha: "How, the feeling of the first battle?"


    Natasha thought for a while: "Weak a little bit."


    is already very weak.


    Things that can be done with one punch, in fact, if you don¡¯t consider the need to catch alive, maybe it can be faster.


    Lake laughed loudly: "If you were heard by Iron Man, I guess it would be very uncomfortable in my heart."


    Natasha punched it.


    Where''s Iron Man?


    When I went, Iron Man.


    When I came back, Tony Stark.


    Therefore, there is a gap between people, even superheroes, there is also a gap.


    Tony, who has been silent next to him, listened to these words at the moment, his face was dark, and he made a hi, then looked at Lake, who turned his eyes, and said: "Hi, I''m still here, I can hear what you are talking about."


    Lake nodded: "I know."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    If you are not here, I won¡¯t say it yet.


    Lake doesn''t bother to say bad things about others behind their backs, or to tease others behind their backs. He likes to say anything in person. There is no way, who makes Lake a very honest person.


    Tony walked directly towards the elevator with a black face.


    Lake regained consciousness.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Retreat!"


    "¡­¡­"


    This time, if you don''t tinker with the five-generation nano battle suit, Tony swears that he will never leave.


    Anyway, the plans for the armed forces in Scotland can be made. The first batch of the Federation, the payment for the 20 large steel armors has also been paid, and the rest is the assembly line at the factory.


    and so¡­¡­


    Tony Stark intends to retreat this time, and if he doesn''t tinker with the five generations of nano battle suits, he will not go out!


    Lake looked at Tony after entering the elevator, and laughed again.


    the next day!


    "give."


    "Thank you."


    Lake sits at the restaurant, sips the coffee in his hand, and looks at today¡¯s Transcendence Media¡¯s daily newspaper. As a transcendence media that has an obvious tendency, it naturally focuses on the text describing how the Overexamination Bureau arrived in time last night to turn the tide. of.


    Rachel walked out of the kitchen with two bowls of oatmeal. A bowl of fruit was for his daughter Helen, and a bowl of oatmeal, naturally owned by Rachel.


    Lake?


    Many times, Lake rarely eats breakfast.


    Rachel sat down and looked at Lake: "This time, I don¡¯t know how many newspapers will be bought by Tony again."


    Lake looked up.


    Next second.


    Lake understands in seconds.


    Last night, Iron Man''s magical soldier descended from the sky. As a result, the steel suit was directly blasted. There is no doubt that for other media in New York, it is obvious that this topic is the most marketable topic.


    just...


    Lake laughed and said: "It is estimated that the small newspapers will be disappointed this time. The defeat last night may have made Tony feel ashamed. It''s unlikely to appear."


    Rachel frowned: "Didn¡¯t Stark Industries just signed the draft arms purchase with the Security Council coalition forces?"


    Lake nodded: "The guy''s design has been produced, and the coalition has approved it. For other production issues, have you seen since Stark Industries handed it over to Pepper, when did he ask about specific things."


    Rachel ordered: "That''s true, but I heard that Hanmer Arms has also taken a large order."


    Lake hummed: "Who makes Hanmer''s arms cheap."


    A Hellfire missile from Stark Industries sells for 200,000 yuan, and a fake Hellfire missile from Hanmer Industries sells for 100,000 yuan, and even more rebates are given to the military.


    Natural.


    By virtue of its special sales methods, although Stark Industries is the top weapon supplier of the Federal Army, it is Hanmer Arms that buys the most from the Federal Army.


    "what."


    Lake came back to his senses, looked at Rachel, blinked, a little curious: "Peter Parker has been arrested again, you seem to have no reaction at all."


    Rachel curiously asked: "Reaction, what reaction?"


    "What did you invest in, Spider-Man: Origin, movie?"


    "As usual!"


    Rachel looked at Lake with a smile: "It''s just that the current propaganda work has been suspended. We plan to wait for the court''s decision to take advantage of that opportunity to make public announcements."


    Lake blinked his eyes. "Aren''t you afraid of Peter Parker''s sentence?"


    Rachel shook her head, got up, took the empty coffee cup in front of Lake, then touched the little head of his daughter Helen, took the small bowl, smiled and looked at Lake: "Who doesn¡¯t know in New York, Peter. Parker is under your cover. Don''t look at the New York Police Department, the local police and some media who call it panic. Just look at the stock price of Chaoyue Media."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    what does this mean?


    New Yorkers don¡¯t believe that Peter Parker really killed someone?


    is wrong.


    I believe that on Wall Street, no matter whether Peter Parker actually kills or not, Lao Tzu will try to keep Peter Parker safe and sound?


    good fellow.


    If I let those people know that I hated Spider-Man from the beginning, I''m afraid I would fall through my eyes.


    and also.


    What''s so special, the rumor that Peter Parker is the illegitimate child of Laozi, where did it spread?


    Lake thought of this rumor, and couldn''t help shaking his head. Originally, he only regarded this rumor as a joke. After all, it was considered a rumors close to the people.


    half an hour later.


    Lake drove his daughter to the school, and then agreed with his daughter Helen that he would pick him up after school in the afternoon, and then diverted and drove directly back to Gardners Island.


    In the office.


    Near noon, Lake received a briefing from Natasha and Adam to interrogate the teleman.


    Super Investigation Bureau is now considered formal.


    It is not impossible for Lake to go to the interrogation, but, as a bureau chief, it is obviously not appropriate to not do his own things and run to fight with his staff.


    If this is the case, Deputy Director Bath, who says he is as busy as a **** every day, has complaints again.


    And it¡¯s a hot job, what do you want to do?


    just...


    Lake motioned for Natasha and Adam to sit first, and after pouring a glass of bourbon, they sat on the sofa and then flipped through the contents of the interrogation report in his hand.


    Five seconds later.


    Lake looked up at Natasha: "Did you have a polygraph?"


    Natasha nodded: "Three times."


    Lake nodded, and looked at the briefing again. The electrician Max Dillon raised his eyebrows.


    In the original plot, if Lake remembers it correctly, it seems that the reason why this little transparent Max Dillon became an electro-optical man was because of irregular construction, which caused him to fall into the tank where the electric eel was stored, and then was caught by the electric eel. They invaded together, and after feigning death, they were suddenly resurrected, and then they became electro-optical people.


    But here?


    Biological experiment transformation?


    According to the confession of Max Dillon, the electro-optical man, according to him he accidentally broke through the secret laboratory at the Bioenergy Center Base.


    As a result, he accidentally kicked something and made a noise, and then he was caught. After that, no matter how arrogant Max Dillon was, the people in the secret laboratory directly regarded him as a test object.


    In a daze, Max Dillon seemed to have heard that the experiment had failed again, and he pulled it out to deal with it. Then, when he woke up, it was in the autopsy room of the New York Police Department. Max was panicked. Dillon wore a dress in a hurry, and then the guard was electrocuted and ran to Times Square.


    The original plot is an accident.


    This is directly intentional, directly transformed into a human body experiment?


    But...


    Osborne Bioindustry is an expert in gene transplantation, and there are also successful cases. Lizardmen are. In fact, if Dr. Lizard did not do those things and was also controlled by Osborne Industries, from a certain In terms of this direction, indeed, lizard serum can become a gospel for people with disabilities.


    After all, for some people with disabilities, they would rather become lizardmen with sound limbs than continue to look at them with discriminatory eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 485: Is this still my New York?

    Pity.


    Because Dr. Lizard¡¯s violent output directly smashed this possibility, and even affected Osborne Industries. Not only did the stock price plummet at that time, but also under the pressure of public opinion, several were shut down. Genetic research laboratory.


    But it seems right now.


    It seems...


    is not closed.


    just moved from the bright side to the dark side.


    However, it is understandable for a company to take such measures.


    If there is a company in Lake that spends a lot of money on this genetic research, and there is an accident, you will not let me do the research. What about the money I invested in the early stage? Isn¡¯t it a waste of money? , A company with one word is okay, if it is a partner company, hehe, believe it or not, those shareholders will directly rise up?


    Therefore, Lake does not make any comments on Osborne¡¯s business operations.


    But?


    When Lake turned to the end, when there was a medical report about Max Dillon, the electric light man, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Natasha and Adam: "Good guys, magical animal genes?"


    Natasha nodded.


    Before questioning, he did a physical examination for Max Dillon, the electro-optical man, but it turned out that the magic animal gene detector was touched.


    After all, when some magical animals are captured from the outside, they will undergo a physical examination, and then determine whether they need to be placed in the magical animal forest with Captain Dragonfly''s marquee as a guard.


    This time, according to the results of the instrument, there is an organ in Max Dillon''s body that is not native, but belongs to a magical animal.


    Overlord electric eel.


    good fellow.


    Lake touched his chin, walked aside, opened the door, and said to Tiffany who was sitting outside: "Tiffany, let Director Veronica come up."


    Tiffany nodded and took the phone on the desk.


    You Osborne Bioindustry uses ordinary electric eels to do gene transplantation, or use humans to do gene transplantation. I have no control over this. After all, it does not involve national security and does not involve extraordinary events.


    but¡­¡­


    You used magical animals for gene transplantation, didn''t you bring them to your door?


    Even if because of this incident, the outside world was once again convinced that Peter Parker was his biological son, the case was settled by Lake, although he hadn''t planned to take care of it from the beginning.


    If Peter Parker is really his illegitimate son, hehe, look at the same stupid son David, Lake can kill him. If Peter Parker is really his, and save him, Lake would rather kill the idiot by himself instead of running. Being embarrassed outside and dealt an irreversible blow to his reputation.


    soon.


    Veronica, who succeeded Hermione as the new director of the Super Investigation Bureau''s Fantastic Beast Management Department, knocked on the door and walked in: "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    These past few months.


    Veronica has also slowly adapted to this new world, but apart from picking up magical animals, Veronica spends most of the rest of the time on Gardners Island and rarely goes out. The relationship with Olivia, a female zombie, is very good.


    Lake gave a hum.


    at this time.


    Assistant Tiffany also walked in from outside and handed over a federal court search warrant that had just been passed down.


    After taking a look at Lake, he handed it to Adam: "The search warrant for the Osborne Bioenergy R&D Center, Director Veronica, for specific matters, Adam and Natasha will tell you on the road, trouble you. "


    Natasha looked at the search warrant that Adam handed over, and then looked at Lake: "The sir, let''s go first."


    Lake said good.


    Underground operations base.


    hum!


    The ¡¡¡¡Kun fighter jet directly enters the start-up and take-off mode, and the exit at the top of the base is slowly opening.


    soon.


    After the security command of the base commander, the Kun''s fighter jets directly lifted into the air, and then, with a buzzing sound, quickly moved towards the energy base of Osborne Bioindustry in the suburbs of Jersey City.


    Lake stood at the window of his office, watching the Kun''s fighter flying in the sky, lowered his head, looked at the Bourbon in his cup, and smashed his lips.


    how to say.


    I feel that after Natasha became a Saint Seiya, she still brought some benefits to herself.


    As for what?


    At the very least, Super Investigation Bureau is now considered to have the power to face all kinds of extraordinary people.


    If it is like yesterday.


    What if Natasha hadn¡¯t become a Saint Seiya when the electric man was raging in Times Square?


    Can ordinary people suppress the Dianguangren? In the end, it is not necessary for Lake to play in person.


    But Lake¡¯s ranks are starting to smash the **** king. It is really unreasonable to deal with such a small role. It is not impossible to separate Saga in the past, but when Saga appears, doesn''t it mean that he slaps his face.


    Said that Saga is currently not a special field agent of the Super Investigation Bureau. As a result, he appeared again at this time. Jersey City has not recovered from the injury. It is better to stay a little longer.


    If this provokes civil upheaval, although Lake doesn''t mind direct iron-blood suppression, so many people, one punch, at least need twelve punches to guarantee the bottom, and what''s more, so many people are sent to **** at once?


    Again.


    This is a very serious act of proprietorship.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    "The Director''s Office!"


    "what?"


    Tiffany, who received a call from outside, got up, knocked on the door, walked in, and said to Lake who was standing at the window: "Sir, the New York Police Department came here and said yes, we have harbored the suspect."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    The warning post of the Gardiners Island Crossing Bridge.


    From the New York Police Department, the Crime Squad. After Joe resigned, Inspector Kraut, who was transferred from the third branch, looked inside the cordon, and the five super inspectors who drew their guns directly at them, faceless. The emoji said: "Please cooperate with us."


    An ultra detective snorted: "This is the federal law enforcement agency, wait."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Tom."


    "Boss."


    Inspector Kraut shook his head at the team next to him. After a while, the super investigator who was calling inside came out and looked at Inspector Kraut: "Which one of you is the boss, go in alone. "


    "We are here to arrest people."


    "Then you can leave, there is no one with you here."


    "The surveillance showed that Ms. Gwen Stacey had not come out since entering Gardners Island at 5:10 yesterday afternoon. We now have evidence to suspect that Ms. Gwen Stacey was involved in deliberate murder and The crime of insulting a corpse, are you trying to cover her by the Super Investigation Bureau?"


    "Ah."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Inspector Kraut took a look at his deputy Tom and said a lot of things, and he responded to a husky super investigator, smiled, and said to Tom and the team members who had brought him: "You guys Waiting for me here, I believe that Director Lake Edwin, who is incompatible with the crime, is a very law-abiding person. I go in and bring people out by myself."


    Tom frowned: "Boss..."


    Inspector Kraut waved his hand: "That''s it, you are waiting for me here, if I don''t come out for half an hour, call the director."


    Several super-investigators who heard the headquarters'' release order, put away their guns, looked at their noses and noses, were expressionless, but after hearing these words, they couldn''t help but snorted.


    Olivia¡¯s Sunshine Hall.


    "and many more!"


    Olivia received a call from the Twin Helix Building, and looked at Skye and Gwen, who had lived here for the night yesterday, who were about to leave today, and said quickly, "You can''t go."


    Skye and Gwen turned around and looked at Olivia, somewhat unclear.


    Olivia looked at Gwen: "People from the New York Police Department came over to arrest you."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    Skye couldn''t help but said, "Why?"


    Olivia frowned: "There is a detective named Kraut, who said that Gwen was suspected of deliberately killing and insulting the corpse, and he came to ask someone."


    Gwen lost his voice when he heard these words: "How can this be? How can I kill someone?"


    Olivia said: "You can''t leave now. Wait for the call. Lake just called and told you not to go out for the time being. On Gardners Island, even if the president wants you, Lake will not speak. No one can take it. Go you."


    in the twin spiral building.


    Lake was about to swing his smile.


    sneered again and again.


    Good.


    Is this my New York?


    Any detective who dares to catch someone related to him in front of him?


    I, the uncrowned king of New York State, is so funny.


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    "Check."


    Lake put away the expression on his face, and said directly to Tiffany: "Check out this detective Kraut for me. I don''t believe that an okay little detective dare to confront me and provoke me, but he has something to do with him. Yes, businessmen, parliamentarians, or other miscellaneous things, I will check them one by one, check them out, even if they find the president of Washington, they will be checked."


    Tigers don''t show off their might, now they really dare to provoke me even a flea.


    Is that so?


    Well.


    I''d like to see Is it the strength behind you, Inspector Kraut, or Lao Tzu''s fist.


    Tiffany nodded solemnly.


    Lake calmed down his anger, turned around, and looked again at the big screen connected to the camera in the reception room.


    A small character ran to his island, grabbed the people on his island, and counted on him to come and receive him personally?


    how can that be.


    I want to fart.


    In the reception meeting room.


    Inspector Kraut, who had all weapons confiscated at the door, pushed the door into the reception room, looked at the empty conference room, and then turned to look at the agent who brought him in: "Where is Chief Edwin?"


    The agent was expressionless: "Wait."


    finished.


    The agent directly backhanded the door of the reception meeting room.


    The expression on Inspector Kraut''s face was a bit inexplicable.


    In the office.


    Tiffany received the fax from the district court and handed it to Lake: "Sir, this is the written report that Detective Kraut used to apply for an arrest warrant."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 486: DHS, open the door!

    Lake accepted the report from Tiffany without expression.


    caught the eye.


    In the third branch of the autopsy room, the coroner died, and the brain of Harry Osborn¡¯s body was destroyed. After investigation, the monitoring equipment was destroyed. Before the monitoring equipment was destroyed, only Gwen Stacey entered. Witnesses saw it. Gwen Stacey looked flustered when he left, and was holding a medical object...


    àë.


    Lake looked up at Tiffany: "During the interrogation of Telephoto Man, it seemed that he seemed to have left the autopsy room and ran to Times Square without knowing what to do."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    interesting.


    The third precinct was close to Times Square, and the Dianguang Man also confessed that he had killed a coroner. What was this plan for? Is it true or false?


    Osborne Creature?


    Ah.


    Lake got up, glanced at the detective who was walking around in the reception room, and smiled: "Let him stay inside for a while, don''t let him leave."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Operations Operations Center.


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake entered, the big screen was just lit up, and in the distance, the picture of the Osborne Bioenergy Base appeared on the big screen.


    "Sir."


    "Commander."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake smiled slightly at Hill, sat down on the sofa next to him, and looked at the big screen: "Does the satellite show any abnormal movements of the energy base?"


    Hill said: "Twenty minutes ago, several vans drove away from the base one after another. Homeland security agents had already set out to intercept."


    Twenty minutes ago?


    That was almost after the federal search warrant came out.


    Lake always likes to pay attention to general killings. Therefore, in the absence of secret arrests, Osborne Bioindustry learned from friends in the court system that the Super Investigation Bureau had applied for a search warrant and was on the way to kill. It was expected. .


    And this is also a plan.


    This is not it.


    Among the few vans that left just now, it is completely possible that the Osborne Creature received the wind and transferred them.


    "correct."


    Hill looked at Lake who was sitting down and asked, "Didn''t some New York Police Department detective just come over and ask for someone? Did you leave?"


    Lake sniffed and smiled: "A stupid fish who throws himself into the net, can I let him run?"


    The Red Queen is smashing this guy''s old bottom. If you find something unclean, even if someone who has a little relationship with this guy has something unclean, Lake can give them a promise.


    The law guarantees that they will be tried strictly to the end!


    The only difference is whether this detective has anything to do with national security. If there is, I''m sorry. It is his best ending to throw the magical animal forest directly and add meals to the carnivorous animals inside.


    Lake said as he looked at the Kun''s fighter jet that was about to land on the big screen, pointed to the big screen, smiled, and said to Hill: "Watch the movie first, watch the movie first."


    Hill smiled, and did not ask this question again, but returned to the state of a combat commander, and began to use real-time satellite monitoring to provide the necessary intelligence for the landing Kunz fighter.


    hum!


    The Kun''s fighter jet landed directly outside the gate of the Osborne Bioenergy Base. After Natasha and Adam and others came out, the Kun''s fighter took off again, ready to be in the air, providing air-to-ground fire output support at any time.


    "Where is Director Veronica?"


    "The Department of Homeland Security''s ground operations force picked up Director Veronica and stopped the vans that went out. Director Veronica felt that the power of magical creatures had leaked."


    "¡­¡­"


    good fellow.


    More than one magical animal?


    and also.


    Osborne, where did you catch so many magical animals under the eyelids of the Super Investigation Bureau?


    and many more.


    Lake blinked. The Fantastic Beast was leaked in 2006. It has been almost 08 years since the Super Investigation Bureau was on the right track. Before that, the Super Investigation Bureau¡¯s Magic Operations Division had undergone several adaptations...


    Well, in a year''s time, Osborne is indeed likely to catch some magical animals.


    but¡­¡­


    Five vans, how many do you have?


    Outskirts of Jersey City.


    "Stop, this is a private person..."


    "Homeland Security, this is a search warrant, open the door!"


    "¡­¡­"


    When the armed guard at the gate of Osborne Bioenergy looked at a search warrant signed by the Federal Court directly on Adam¡¯s face, he opened his mouth: "I need to report to it."


    Natasha did not speak beside her.


    However, what came to my face was another sense of difference from that in SHIELD.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. missions will also go directly to the door.


    but¡­¡­


    are all fraudulent use of the identity of other law enforcement agencies, and they all passed at night. The reason is that the vigilance at night is generally very low, and then when the evening passes, the efficiency will not be so fast when the authentic goods are checked.


    speak for nothing.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau visits at night, just a word, lack of confidence.


    But here?


    DHS!


    Department of Homeland Security!


    In Adam¡¯s words, what came to him was the full of domineering words. I dare not say anything else. At the very least, in any case in New York State, the Department of Homeland Security only has the question of whether it wants to go, and there is no question about it. Can''t go to the problem.


    The boss is so strong and the younger brother naturally won''t lose points so much.


    Adam had no expression on his face: "You can open the door first, and then report. For five seconds, if you don''t open the door, that''s... hehe."


    If you do not open the door, it means that you will not put the search warrant in your eyes, or the federal law enforcement agencies. When dealing with this situation, the federal law enforcement has always dealt with it strictly and with prestige, and will never let latecomers learn the same Kind of.


    The armed security guard was silent for a while, pressed his own key, and the iron fence at the door split directly to the two sides.


    "Very good."


    Adam and Natasha walked directly into the energy base, and several agents directed their guns at them: "Disarm, quickly, immediately."


    Armed security: "..."


    hum!


    Almost when the gate was opened, ground-based homeland security agents directly transferred from the Department of Homeland Security to cooperate with the Super Investigation Bureau drove six black SUVs to the scene directly.


    "Ellen!"


    "Adam."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    "It''s okay."


    Adam shook hands with Allen, the captain of the team, and then gave Allen the control of the ground scene. After that, he led his own team members and Natasha directly towards the bio-energy number one that had already been marked. Away from the factory.


    The electric man Max Dillon saw the secret underground base in the first factory, and suffered an autopsy and an organ transplant.


    "Safety!"


    A super inspector put the explosive directly on the closed factory gate and shouted.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    With the sound of an explosion, the heavily armed Adam and his team rushed directly into the factory as if they had drilled many times.


    Natasha is the only female team member, and she is still in a break-in period. She has not yet formed a tacit understanding with Adam and the team members, so, at the end.


    at this time.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The most advanced Adam and the three team members were directly knocked out with a cry of pain.


    What the hell?


    àÛ!


    àÛ!


    àÛ!


    Adam was flying upside down, and the moment he landed, he hit a carp directly against the physical body. He got up for a second, took the automatic rifle in his hand and shouted: "Enemy, fire!"


    The three team members that were blasted out also rolled on the ground, got up directly, and quickly entered the fighting state.


    Although it is said that Adam and his team have not yet blasted out of the small universe, they are not just beginning to practice. Therefore, although they have not yet blasted out of the small universe, they still have a physical quality slightly higher than that of elite fighters.


    The action troops opened fire instantly.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The bullets that formed the firepower coverage net directly covered the gap in the factory that was bombed out. In the darkness, the densely packed bullets made sounds that seemed to have hit something.


    Next second.


    The earth trembled suddenly.


    followed.


    A human-shaped metal rhino rushed out directly into the gap. The huge rhino horn was shining with cold light, and the target went straight to Adam, who was close to the front.


    ïÏ!


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Natasha went directly onto the field, accompanied by the projection of the Phoenix Seat, armed for a second, and then appeared in front of Adam, directly hitting the fist of the humanoid metal rhino.


    Boom!


    The billowing air wave exploded instantly.


    Next second.


    The metal rhinoceros was shot directly out, and once again blasted into the building of the first energy factory that seemed to have been closed.


    In a dark factory building, accompanied by the tumbling of the metal rhinoceros, there was the sound of various objects colliding and then breaking.


    Natasha moved her fist, turned her head and glanced at Adam: "Take ten thousand punches earlier. Then, we can have a try."


    finished.


    Natasha bends her knees directly, and with a squeaking sound, she rushes into the dark No. 1 factory like an afterimage.


    For the Saint Seiya, even for the lowest rank bronze Saint Seiya Seeing the night as day is a basic skill.


    Of course.


    Natasha can''t do this yet, but it''s okay to be able to see the night clearly.


    In an instant.


    Boom!


    Adam and the others raised their heads and looked at the roof of the first factory building that had been blasted directly. They were looking at the metal rhinoceros who held their heads straight up and seemed to be flying to the sky side by side with the sun.


    There was another explosion, and immediately afterwards, everyone saw Natasha, who was flying directly into the sky without any external force, followed by all the rhinoceros soaring into the sky.


    grumbled.


    This is the sound of drooling.


    "Boss."


    "Ok."


    "Just now, were you despised?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Adam regained his senses, banged, and finished talking about the players¡¯ heads, the muscles on his face were trembling: "Go back and give me extra training. If I throw 10,000 punches and you didn¡¯t, just wait for yourself to follow. Chief, submit your resignation report."


    Eight players: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 487: Natasha

    The eight players looked at each other under Adam''s roar.


    Then...


    The seven players screamed and turned their eyes to the player who was the first to make the sound. The player was stunned. Suddenly, he only felt that the hairs on his body were standing up.


    Great crisis.


    Similarly, the one who encountered a major crisis was the metal rhinoceros in the sky, which was blown off by Natasha with a direct punch. With a bang, it directly smashed the metal rhinoceros on the concrete floor and the whole person was submerged in it.


    Alexei Sisavich.


    Russian Federation, ten years ago, immigrated to the Federation, and then, going around and around, a few years ago was recruited by the current CEO of Osborne Biotechnology to become his personal bodyguard.


    But in an accident.


    To be precise, in the case of Dr. Lizard, the Alexei Sisavich was accidentally trampled by Dr. Lizard in order to protect the CEO at the time.


    The blessings of blessings are related to the blessings of misfortunes!


    If there was no loyal protector of that time, there would be no Rhinoceros who merged his own human genes with the magical animal African Metal Rhino.


    African metal rhinos look like ordinary rhinos, but the metal rhinos are full of unknown metals that are as hard as iron. Even if Gatlin bombarded for three minutes, they could not leave anything on the metal. Bullet holes.


    "Roar!"


    After being beaten up, the rhino man plunged into the pit and couldn''t help but roared and banged directly. The exposed legs fell on the ground with a thump, and then it was as hard as pulling a radish. He pulled himself out of the pothole alive.


    "Boom!"


    "Adam, you stand back."


    Natasha also landed steadily on the ground, facing behind her, coming with a fierce manner, and in the blink of an eye she changed from the main player to the Adam and the others in the atmosphere group and said: "This guy, the skin is a bit thick."


    The height is huge, the whole person looks like a rhinoceros who looks like a hill. Turning around, some condescendingly looked not far away. The tall and small Natasha is moving her big neck: "Little girl, I want to You grabbed it all, and then, grabbing your head with one hand and your leg with the other, pulling it in half."


    Natasha was expressionless.


    Inside the combat center.


    Lake listened to these words and turned to Hill next to him and said with a smile: "A lot of people used to say that Russian men like to be simple and rude. This time, I think it''s quite right, and I don''t understand pity and cherishment at all."


    MMP.


    Any man, when he sees Natasha Romanov, who is wearing a phoenix holy robe, looks even more infinitely good, and has blonde hair, Natasha Romanov will probably not give birth to such a beauty. The impulse to split in half, right?


    A normal man.


    is wrong.


    A man who may be a little abnormal, when he sees Natasha Romanov, shouldn¡¯t he kneel and express that he wants to drink Natasha¡¯s foot wash?


    Hill glanced at Lake thoughtfully: "Will you?"


    Lake laughed and said, "What?"


    "You... Lianxiangxiyu?"


    Hill blinked, as if pointedly, "Why do I feel that you are telling a cold joke?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and seemed to understand what Hill¡¯s subtext was. He smiled and said, "Trust me, I treat any strange lady with a friendly attitude from the beginning."


    Unless that woman is the enemy, or is the enemy...''s daughter?


    "Roar!"


    The rhinoceros started directly, and the legs that were as thick as rhinoceros fell on the ground, making a sound enough to make the earth tremble, and when they were running, the whole person fell on the ground, like a deformation, rumbling against the ground. His huge horns started a reunion towards Natasha: "I will tear you up alive!"


    The momentum is enough, if you don''t watch the field, you will feel that this is a battle that makes men''s hormones rise rapidly.


    but¡­¡­


    When the scene turns, I suddenly see that the opponent is a weak woman who looks like a weak woman, and when she is still a big beauty with a hot body and fluttering blonde hair, it is estimated that any man who sees this scene will have to curse his lack of demeanor. Up.


    However, Adam and the others did not scold them, but obeyed Natasha''s instructions, ran to the side with a chuckle, and once again turned directly from the atmosphere group to the lowest-ranked melon-eating crowd.


    Lake watched his brows beating.


    What a shame for him.


    To know.


    Lake has said before that he will not give any human beings his small universe practice, but Adam and his team are considered to be Lake¡¯s direct descendants. Even in the future, after Lake becomes the king of gods, there is no doubt that Adam will also Just like the chicken and dog, he went straight to the sky and continued to become the guardian of the **** king of Lake.


    But now?


    When Lake¡¯s eyebrows were beating, he was already thinking about whether to create a Queen of Death Island, and then throw Adam and others into it, wait for the small universe to break through, and when it will come out.


    Obviously it was you who practiced first. Why, this soup was given to others to drink, and moreover, it was drunk by a weak woman.


    ashamed.


    Lake looked at it this way. When he saw the rapid evacuation of Adam and the others, he couldn''t help but recite the Heart Sutra countless times in his heart. This was just enough to suppress the direct appearance in front of Adam and the others, and then slapped him. The urge to send them home.


    "Phoenix..."


    Natasha looked fiercely, with a rhino man who was almost enough to flatten a mountain and rushed towards her, her right hand opened, and above her index finger, the power of the small universe instantly converged into one point: "Magic Fist!!!"


    Boom!


    Click!


    That bright point, a point condensed by the power of the small universe, instantly shot out like a laser, and with a bang, it directly penetrated the rhino.


    Next second.


    The whole rhinoceros suddenly froze in place, and the powerful forward kinetic energy instantly turned into the ability to explode in place, bang bang bang, directly burst out in all directions around the body.


    The smoke and dust in the sky rose instantly.


    Phoenix Magic Fist.


    The legendary magic fist that smashes the spirit rather than the body can attack the opponent¡¯s nerves, infinitely expand and enlarge the dark part of the opponent¡¯s heart, and produce the most fearful illusion. The damage to the spirit will be fed back to the body and the opponent will lose it. Combat effectiveness. It can also directly destroy all nerves of the opponent, destroy its spiritual will, and let its soul fly away.


    even...


    can also control the opponent''s nerves and see through the enemy''s inner secrets.


    Phoenix''s move is somewhat similar to the magical magic fist that Saga, the avatar of Lake Gemini, will have, but Saga''s magical magic fist can directly attack the brain and enslave the opponent directly.


    And this Phoenix Magic Fist does not have such power!


    Natasha closed her eyes slightly.


    After that gradually appeared directly in the sea of ??consciousness of the rhino, and with the release of the infinite darkness, the illusion that belonged to the most feared heart of the rhino was born.


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    "Do not!"


    The limbs were broken, and the incapable rhino man lay in despair on the bed, watching the picture of his wonderful wife and the Edomite man having a fair and honest affection fell into a deep cry of despair.


    This fear...


    is very strange.


    Natasha was also taken aback, and even taking advantage of this gap that was eroded by darkness and fear, she directly entered the sea of ??consciousness of the rhinoceros, and saw how the rhinoceros was injured, how to be transformed, and what kind of orders they received. .


    Next second.


    Natasha pulled away from her consciousness.


    Boom!


    The rhino man stood straight, his seven orifices bleed in an instant, and he murmured a word. Then, like a polar bear hit by a powerful bullet, he let out a desperate roar, and then he slammed straight into being bombarded by himself. Out of the big pit.


    It''s no coincidence, that big pit can just cover this rhino man.


    Click!


    The Saint Cloth of the Phoenix directly disintegrated and turned into starlight.


    Natasha turned and looked at Adam and others: "Underground base, hurry up!"


    Adam and the eight melon eaters led by him recovered in a second, watching Natasha, who took out two pistols from behind and rushed in, hurriedly followed.


    Boom!


    Under the obstruction of the Rhinoceros, the iron gate leading to the underground base was directly blasted out. Then, the whole picture of the underground base was directly transmitted to the big screen through the signal transmission device on Adam''s shoulder.


    "Good fellow!"


    Lake got up directly from the sofa, looked at the whole picture of the underground base with some surprise, looked at what appeared in his sight, and raised his eyebrows: "Department of Homeland Security."


    is also in charge of the office linking here at the National Land Building: "Sir."


    Lake said blankly: "Start the unrestricted investigation plan, immediately rush to the Osborne Industrial Building, and complete the seal, and all the Osborne executives will be arrested for me."


    "Yes!"


    Lake turned and looked at Tiffany who had just walked in: "How is it?"


    Tiffany looked at the scene on the big screen with a look of surprise, and came back to his senses, and said to Lake: "I found it. Inspector Trout''s wife, sister, and brother-in-law are all working as small supervisors in Osborne Industries. ."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Good guy, you don''t even act?"


    "and also!"


    Tiffany handed the tablet in his hand to Lake: "After Peter Parker was arrested, Trout received a call from Osborne Industries, and then after the electric man appeared, he came to arrest Gwen. Before Stacy, he received another call from within Osborne IndustriesLake looked down at the tablet, showing an overseas bank account number, his brows were beating: "Who called, did you find out? ? "


    good fellow.


    Lake looked at the amount on the overseas bank, and was extremely speechless.


    In other words...


    Can a detective of the New York Police Department have this kind of gray income?


    Why didn¡¯t I find out?


    and many more.


    The money from the lottery at the time seemed to not allow corrupted money to be used in the lottery.


    Ok.


    Lake felt a little balanced.


    what?


    Black eat black?


    How can black eat black be called corruption, black eat black, it depends on the ability to make money, it is a completely different concept from selling to big companies and then being a dog for them.


    Someone makes money, always standing and earning money.


    This kind of...


    Being a dog for others is all about kneeling and begging.


    Lake is scornful!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 488: How the black cat was born

    and...


    The New York Police Department was his birthplace. He started from the New York Police Department and then went to the world.


    Lake.


    George.


    Beckett.


    The three major police inspectors in their police station, and the previous ones, although they may not be so magnificent, but at the very least, they maintain certain principles on certain things.


    Never be a dog for a big company!


    But what happened?


    This Inspector Kraut?


    good fellow.


    Especially when I thought, this Inspector Kraut still seemed to take over his own class, as his own successor. As soon as I thought about this, Lake couldn''t wait to hang up and beat this Inspector Kraut directly like a sandbag.


    After all, after Lake left the New York Police Department, Joe took over his shift. Later, after Joe resigned, this Kraut was promoted. Therefore, it is reasonable to say that it is a successor from another generation.


    was really reasonable, so Lake couldn''t help but laughed backwards.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir."


    "Catch someone, throw him into the guest room, and then let the red queen give me the shortest time to sort out any case handled by this detective Trout."


    "Understand."


    Tiffany nodded, his face serious.


    Lake wiped his face, stared at the picture on the big screen, turned around, and walked outside the door: "Please come to this place to see the police chief and the mayor''s wife. I am What they want to manage on purpose is that they want to take over."


    Hill stood up and said to the agent who didn''t want to gasp under Lake''s unrelenting anger and said, "Take the New York Police Department, the Mayor''s wife''s office."


    half an hour later.


    When Lake¡¯s Kunz fighter jets arrived at the Osborne Bio-Energy Base surrounded by three floors and three floors by land agents who had already been reinforced, it happened that the special car of the New York Police Department and the special car of the mayor¡¯s wife had just arrived. .


    "Good afternoon, Director Potter."


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Mayor."


    This year is only forty-five years old, dressed very fashionable. After getting off the car, the mayor¡¯s wife, who is not the same as the oil barrel mayor of a certain city in Texas, said to Lake: "Deputy Minister Edwin, I want to know, what''s the matter. Worry, let you directly order the Department of Homeland Security to mobilize and block a large enterprise that can generate hundreds of millions of dollars in tax revenue for New York half an hour ago.


    just now.


    When the first vehicle of the Department of Homeland Security arrived at Osborne Bio-Industry, in an instant, Osborne Industries'' stock price was like a big dive, and it started to plunge without any warning.


    One by one Osborne middle-level managers were brought directly out of the Osborne Building by land agents.


    The scene is huge.


    The action is fast.


    At this moment, it is obvious that the absolute strength of the Department of Homeland Security in New York and...


    When the mayor¡¯s wife just heard the news, she was shocked and angry. After all, she usually gets along very well with the Department of Homeland Security. Then, after hearing the rumors of Peter Parker about Lake, she still I specifically called Lake and said that if there is a problem, he can handle it in private.


    But now?


    Just when the mayor¡¯s wife was a little angry and was about to call directly to inquire, the phone number of the Super Investigation Bureau had already been called. No, the mayor¡¯s wife temporarily suppressed the anger, postponed the three meetings this afternoon, and asked the driver directly. Arrived here by car.


    Lake looked at the angry mayor¡¯s wife and smiled: "Trust me, madam, keep your face like this, because, later, what you see may make you even more angry, but it''s not against me. That''s it."


    finished.


    Lake, the mayor''s wife, and the newly appointed Director of the New York Police Department Porter made a gesture of invitation.


    In the base.


    The armored vehicle of the Department of Homeland Security has arrived. Then, several scientific researchers in white coats were handcuffed and caught up with the armored vehicle directly.


    "let me go!"


    "let me go!"


    When an old white scientist with a sloppy beard and a sloppy appearance was suppressed by two land agents, he still yelled: "I am for the progress of our humanity, this is science, and this can lead us into the Star Tower. Even the power of science that can challenge the gods."


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    "be honest!"


    The land agent looked at Lake coming in the distance, and directly slapped the scientist who seemed to be crazy. After asking him to shut up, he and his companions quickly moved the scientist who had been knocked out directly towards that. The side armored car dragged over.


    Lake smiled and looked at the mayor¡¯s wife and Director Potter next to him: "Wait later, you two will know why."


    soon.


    Lake, led by Adam who came out to greet him, led the mayor¡¯s wife and Director Potter into this base, a secret underground research base.


    caught the eye.


    The mayor¡¯s wife and Director Potter¡¯s eyes fell on the clone breeding nest in sight, and the clones in the breeding nest, they were all shocked.


    Yes it is.


    clone.


    Lake saw this picture on the big screen at the time, it was a little weird. It was clear that the cloning base in Texas was no longer available, but after thinking about it, it was relieved.


    After all, the only part of cloning technology is not only the cloning base in Texas. Iron Man Tony Stark once got it, and Obadiah Stan also got it.


    The secret thing is always a secret only when you know it.


    With so many more people, it is obvious that the cloning technology is not a secret from a certain perspective, let alone how many fish slipped through the net when the cloning base was cleared out?


    This is normal.


    but¡­¡­


    You have this technology, but you have to use this technology... it''s okay, but I discovered it, that''s a big problem.


    After the small-scale exposure of the Texas cloning base, the five major overlords issued a rare joint statement prohibiting cloning. After all, a clone is for a demon to invade the earth, if it is cloned on a large scale, wouldn¡¯t it be a gift to hell? Yet?


    and.


    It is not the clones that make Lake the most angry.


    "Sir!"


    "How''s it going."


    Lake and Natasha nodded, then looked at the previous chasing van, and after receiving the news, Director Veronica who came here, looked at the cold planer lying in front of the crowd. , At this moment, on the woman who has been completely unrecognizable.


    Felicia Hardy.


    Old Norman Osborne¡¯s secretary, Harry Osborne¡¯s secretary and assistant, that¡¯s the missing Felicia Hardy.


    Felicia Hardy has already undergone a brutal modification.


    On the icy planing table next to ¡¡¡¡, there was a slender head that looked like a lynx, but its real name was a magical animal called the sneaking black cat, which was dismembered and placed there.


    But those dismembered objects are not missing, but transplanted to the present Felicia Hardy.


    The ears, eyes, and claws of a sneaking black cat are indistinguishable from the hands of a cat...


    good fellow.


    Although Frankenstein is also keen on splicing, at least he is looking for dead corpses to splice.


    Is it better here?


    Doesn''t need to go through animal experiment, just start human experiment directly?


    and many more.


    This is the rhythm of animal experiments and human experiments together.


    Veronica turned to look at Lake: "Her heart has also been replaced with that of a sneaking black cat. It is unimaginable. I am afraid that even the lord of hell, Mephisto, can''t imagine it."


    Who said this.


    You didn''t see Mephisto holding a head, acting as a hip flask during the day and a urinal at night.


    Of course.


    Lake didn''t see it either, but he always knew a little bit more than anyone else knew. Therefore, although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he didn''t necessarily hear it.


    "Help her get free."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the ice-cold planer, who was already indifferent Felicia Hardy, and said to Veronica: "Although, she may be the only witness to the truth about the death of Harry Osborne, but It¡¯s cruel to live like this. Give him a relief."


    I am afraid that no woman can accept what she looks like now.


    Lake thought so.


    But...


    Feel the same and feel the same, and Lake will never show kindness for no reason.


    Natasha didn''t speak, but looked at Felicia Hardy, who was unconsciously making waves of pain on the icy planing table.


    Veronica looked at Felicia on the planer, was silent for a while, and looked at Lake: "Maybe I have a way."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Veronica said: "It''s just this method. It was once listed in the magical world as one of the top ten secrets that are never forbidden. It is the black magic created by the ancient generation, a group of dark magicians who dream of becoming druids. But magic itself is not black and white."


    Ten secrets that are never forbidden?


    can become a black magic druid?


    good fellow.


    Lake suddenly understood what was coming Veronica turned her head and glanced at Felicia Hardy, and then said to Lake: "Even if it is to be liberated, I think, I have to try it, no Yes, I need to go back to the magical world and get the consent of the Supreme Merlin."


    Lake was silent for a while, then nodded.


    Veronica said thank you to Lake, and turned around, Merlin''s magic power directly supported Felicia Hardy, who was unconscious and whose life was only in the line, and then directly used Merlin''s magic to conjure a fireplace. After that, with a bang, he disappeared in front of him with Felicia Hardy.


    Natasha looked a little surprised at the way Veronica disappeared.


    Lake cleared up his mind, looked at the side, the mayor¡¯s wife and Director Potter, who were already shocked, thought for a while, smiled at Director Potter and said: "Director Potter, why? So, does the New York Police Department want to take over this case?"


    Director Potter was taken aback.


    Take over this case?


    Next second.


    Director Porter quickly regained his senses, and said to Lake: "Deputy Secretary Edwin, the New York Police Department is cooperating in all aspects of the Department of Homeland Security''s actions in this case."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 489: I dont allow you to insult yourself

    How can I take over?


    Take another barren.


    Even if there is no such thing as cloning the incubator, Director Potter has already thought about it. If the Department of Homeland Security insists on robbing the case, it will give it out after a little resistance.


    Anyway, New York City is getting bigger, and it is not easy to want a case. The most important point is that he does not need to solve the case to complete his promotion and salary increase.


    What if you face Lake directly?


    Director Potter looked at Lake without any expression on his face, and he had a very certain idea in his mind, that is, if he had to hold on to it, the only result would be that Lake was also worried about it. It¡¯s not a matter of time or night. It is estimated that in the next week, he will be arrested.


    and so¡­


    Director Porter said straight to Lake, saying that the case will be led by the Department of Homeland Security, and the New York Police Department will assist him.


    Lake smiled when he saw it, and the thunder that had hidden his eyes under the sea dissipated, and he nodded with Director Potter, and then looked at the mayor''s wife: "Madam, now do you think who is more excessive? , Do you want to ask the animal protection people to come here and take a look?"


    Mayor¡¯s wife: "..."


    The group of lunatics from animal protection came over, and the problem became even more serious.


    Who doesn''t know in the entire Federation now that the animal protection is almost allied with the Chaozhou Bureau. As far as the magic animal is concerned, the Chaozhou Bureau and the animal protection are already close lovers.


    the next day.


    National Land Building.


    Black SUVs shuttled in the underground parking lot of the National Land Building. Today''s elevators were extremely busy. When Lake walked in with Tiffany, the lobby was like walking into a vegetable market.


    "let me go!"


    "Damn, you have no right to catch me."


    "I want to see the search warrant!"


    "Boom!"


    "Xiete!"


    "I want to see a lawyer, I know my rights, I want to see a lawyer."


    "..."


    All kinds of noises were endless. The agents of the entire National Land Building headquarters almost got busy, seeing that the elevator was not enough, they directly walked the arrested suspect toward the stairs, indicating to go to the living room.


    Combat Center.


    "Sir, the phone number of Congressman Shi Danzhou."


    "Say I''m not here."


    "Sir, Senator Alden''s call."


    "Reject."


    "A call from the military General Thaddeus Ross."


    "Refused...wait, come in."


    Lake listened speechlessly as if he had received the news that he had returned to the National Land Building one by one, and the corners of the begging phone were slightly raised without even thinking about it.


    Plead?


    This time, one of them counts as one, don''t let me hold my little tail, otherwise, I dare to tear you in half.


    As for why these people call, Lake can know with his toes.


    no doubt.


    These people have all accepted Osborne¡¯s donation, and the gold master is now killed. How could it be possible for a slave to not make a move?


    or...


    Is it related to Lake''s return from Jersey City, who took the mayor of Jersey City by the way?


    just right.


    Lake last time in the Jersey tragedy, looking at this mayor who jumped up and down with the land director at the time, thinking about when to find a reason to deal with him.


    But I haven''t found a good reason. Right now, the base where the cloned base still holds magical animals is under your nose in Jersey City. Don''t you dare to say that you don''t know?


    And in this way, even, it can perfectly explain why, the **** lord will appear in Jersey City, and even why there is a Jersey tragedy.


    A specious exit from **** is right under your nose in Jersey City. If the lord of **** does not appear in your Jersey City, where else can he appear?


    and so¡­


    The Jersey tragedy has nothing to do with the Department of Homeland Security, the Super Investigation Bureau, or even Lake. It is completely that your Jersey City sheltered Osborne¡¯s biological wrongdoing and thus provoked the King of Hell, which directly led to an accident on your own.


    Lake thought so, and raised his eyebrows when he listened to the call from General Rose.


    Did General Ross and Osborne hook up?


    does not exist.


    I haven''t heard General Ross talk about it. Could it be that Osborne Industries is the source of General Ross¡¯s private money vault, whose number and amount have been mystery for so many years?


    Lake touched his chin, and after the person came in, he was already thinking about whether or not to tell Betty about this matter quietly, and then let Betty reveal it to Karen on purpose.


    "Good morning, General!"


    "Good morning."


    General Ross, wearing a general uniform, looked at Lake who appeared on his computer screen and said in a deep voice: "Did you give Osborn?"


    Lake said: "Yes, the Osborne Bio-Industry is involved in illegal cloning, imprisoned and inhumane to conduct illegal human modification experiments. The evidence is conclusive and the scene is still being sealed. Mr. President''s special prosecutor is flying to New York, together with the special services. The Bureau, this case will be prosecuted in a federal case by a special prosecutor appointed by the President."


    General Rose raised his eyebrows: "Turn on your phone."


    Lake smiled, looked at the big screen that went blank after saying this, got up from the sofa and confessed to Tiffany. After returning to his office, just after turning on the phone, General Rose called.


    "A friend told me that these things were done by Osborne and his son, and Osborne¡¯s other shareholders had no knowledge of this."


    "is it?"


    Lake touched his chin: "General, Norman Osborne has been buried, and Harry Osborn has also died of toxic shock."


    "They have evidence."


    General Ross¡¯s position is vague: ¡°The bioenergy plant base in the suburbs of Jersey City was signed and established by Norman Osborne. Then, the biological transplantation and cloning were signed and approved by Harry Osborne on the first day of his tenure. These are all stored in the database of Osborne Bio-Industry, and you can find them out by searching.


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth curled up: ¡°Harry Osborn died of toxic shock, but not actively, but passively. I have found a witness, and I can confirm that it was these Osborne shareholders who united. Killed Harry Osborn so that he could embezzle Osborn''s assets, and at the same time found himself a scapegoat."


    Poor little spider.


    just made the **** of the black mayor last time, this time, it has become the **** of the CEO of Osborne again.


    This¡­


    It really deserves to be the lone star of the evil god, this ability to cause trouble, even Lake, is a bit willing to bow down.


    "And..."


    Lake said: "General, as long as anything is on the Internet, how to modify it, in the eyes of a master, it is impossible to erase the most original record. It happens that I have an informant who happens to be an expert in this field. ."


    I really thought that everything could be pushed to Harry Oss, who was already dead, and they would be safe?


    I want to fart.


    Under the full power of the Red Queen, even if the most original data is missing, it is clear how to instruct the modification and how many people participated in it. It is clear.


    what?


    Evidence without court authorization is invalid evidence?


    Stop making trouble.


    The Homeland Security Agency deals with criminals who are likely to pose a huge threat to the homeland. The people caught by the Homeland Security Agency, the lightest, are all taken off by Cuban prisons or executed in secret prisons.


    General Ross frowned: "Are you sure?"


    Lake nodded: "General, your friend cares about this case so much. It shouldn''t be you. If it is, you can tell me so that I won''t get you right in time."


    "Do you think this is possible?"


    General Rose said so, and then he said directly: "Okay, let me tell you frankly, Rockefeller''s call to you can''t get through. Find me and ask you to get some people down."


    Lake was a little curious: "Then you should call Karen."


    General Ross sneered: "Do you think Rockefeller is a fool? Your grandpa is shrewd. Is Karen''s influence on you the same as mine?"


    From Lake''s enlistment to the present, Rockefeller has made intangible investments in Lake. This investment is not a resource investment, but a so-called intangible investment.


    To put it simply, if Lake is just Lake, the CIA incident alone would be enough to sink Lake¡¯s body in the Hudson River.


    But Rockefeller has never asked Lake in return until now. Maybe he had thoughts at the beginning, but after seeing the extraordinary ¡®friends¡¯ of Lake, he may have other ideas.


    A word.


    The effects of Rockefeller''s influence on Lake through Karen and General Ross are completely different.


    Uh¡­


    If Karen speaks, and Rockefeller is going to ascend to heaven, Lake will not even think about it.


    But if it''s Rose, so will, but Lake will make a half-fold.


    However, this thing of favor is consumed. Perhaps Rockefeller intends to collect a big wave to influence Lake through Karen, this kind of small, naturally, it will pass through Rose.


    Maybe, Rockefeller didn''t know Karen''s place in Lake''s heart.


    after all¡­


    No one would know that a white-skinned guy, UU reading , in his heart, is the ancient and traditional Eastern thought.


    But I want to return, saying that I definitely can¡¯t say that.


    Lake listened to the laughter of General Ross on the phone, and smiled: "General, you are too modest. In my heart, you and Karen are equally important. I see who they want."


    Ross did not speak.


    Lake blinked.


    Ding dong.


    Lake looked at an email that popped up on his computer.


    Rose said: "It''s sent over, look at it."


    Lake opens the mail.


    àë!


    good fellow.


    You are a few people who cater to me. If I gave you all of them, wouldn¡¯t it be that the thunder and the rain were a bit smaller when I fought in this war?


    On the phone, General Ross¡¯s voice was faint: "Now, how much place do I have in your heart? Nothing, right?"


    Lake returned to his senses and smiled: "General, how can you insult yourself so much? I don''t allow it. You must have lost your status."


    General Ross: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 490: Me, Peter, Wannian high school student

    There is a status, it must be there.


    There is no doubt about this.


    But with Karen''s solid status, right now, Rose''s plea can only be counted by two.


    "ßËßË!"


    Tiffany knocked on the door and walked in: "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    Lake nodded: "How many people were caught this time?"


    The ¡¡¡¡ case happened yesterday. Lake just took a look at it. So far, there seems to be no sign of stopping.


    Tiffany said: "According to the clues provided by the Red Queen, about a thousand people were involved in the case. Five of the Osborne Board of Directors and fifty-two senior executives from Osborne Industries. Several secret laboratories in Spence have captured more than hundreds of scientific researchers. The others were all involved in the case and invited to assist in the investigation."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    good fellow.


    This is really giving Osborne to a pot.


    and many more.


    "What about Osborne''s stock price?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tiffany was silent for a while: "Just now, the Wall Street Police Branch has taken away the tenth suicide corpse. On Wall Street, someone is agitating for protests, thinking that the DHS is all this time..."


    Lake looked at Tiffany: "What is it?"


    Tiffany said: "In order to save your illegitimate child, you don''t hesitate to directly let the Osborne industry become annihilated."


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Tiffany said, "Sir, do you want to disclose the case information?"


    Lake returned to his senses and handed the paper that was just printed on his hand to Tiffany: "Tell the people below that those who are not directly related to this case belong to the list above. If you ask, you can leave directly. Wait. After the government¡¯s special prosecutor and the Secret Service came over, they held a press conference to tell the people outside that if there is a problem, they should go to Washington to find the Secret Service in trouble."


    Tiffany responded. After taking the paper, he looked at the name of the cigarette on it, opened his mouth, looked at Lake, and wanted to ask if he had taken it wrong.


    Lake waved his hand, feeling a little pain in his head: "Don''t ask, ask is misfortune!"


    Tiffany: "..."


    This is not a misfortune, what else can it be?


    But...


    Although Rockefeller needs so many people to open his mouth, it is the first time he speaks. When Lake is stunned, Rockefeller will not show up behind the scenes. This is still a matter of face.


    was talking.


    Lake listened to the number of people arrested this time. He didn''t care. It didn''t have any psychological pressure to directly fill the more than 1,000 people involved in the case, but the Federal Court definitely didn''t do it.


    These thousand-odd people, when will they be interrogated?


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake ordered his subordinates to arrest people, he basically said that, besides directly related to the personnel, Lake didn''t bother to lynch for these young people or a few scientists who had no sense of awe.


    Some people who jumped up and down in Jersey City last time, Lake hasn''t dealt with them completely, so why bother to increase business volume for himself?


    Two months later.


    Accompanied by the special prosecutor designated by the President and several agents from the Secret Service took a special plane and flew to New York, preparing for the transfer of the case that took two months to complete. In a New York prison, a small spider Finally, the local prosecutor dropped the charges in the case and was able to get out of prison.


    beep!


    beep!


    The door of the New York prison was opened, and Peter Parker, wearing his own clothes, said thank you to the prison guard, and then walked out of the large wall behind him.


    look up.


    The sun in August is very good.


    Peter Parker was a little melancholy, his thoughts were complex, and even more mixed.


    There are two reasons.


    First, Peter Parker originally booked a tour in mid-July-August. You can take Aunt May to Hawaii, where Aunt May has always wanted to go. Before the economic tension, there was no way to do it. Now it¡¯s hard to get enough money. Take Aunt Mei to travel.


    The results of it?


    I don¡¯t know if the discount ticket booked three months in advance can be refunded in full.


    Peter sighed inwardly.


    As for the second reason, speaking of it, it makes Peter Parker feel that he is extremely unlucky.


    That is¡­¡­


    "Peter!"


    Not far away, a yellow Chevrolet drove from a distance, and the car stopped directly in front of Peter. After Gwen got out of the car, he hugged his boyfriend.


    She didn''t look old at all, and she seemed to be getting younger and younger. Aunt May got out of the car, clutched her nose, and looked at Peter Parker who was seeing the sky again.


    Although Aunt May often went to the prison to visit Peter these days, Peter also said that his environment in the prison was basically a small single room, and he was not with the prisoners, all thanks to the care of Chief Lake Edwin. , Even the daily meals are the same as the prison guards. Apart from the lack of freedom, they are basically the same as outside.


    So, in these two months, Peter Parker not only didn''t get hungry and thin, on the contrary, he seemed to get a little fatter.


    After all, high-calorie food.


    In the Federation, most of the fat people are low-level people, and the middle and high-level elites rarely have fat people, and this is the reason.


    no doubt.


    Skye also got off the co-pilot, patted Peter Parker on the shoulder, and pursed his lips: "It''s okay, I won''t be able to go to college this year, but next year, anyway, you''re already a year late, and another year It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s a big deal. After I enter next year, I will try to earn two years of credits for one year, and then be in the same grade as us."


    Peter: "¡­¡­"


    Skye had already turned her head at the end, and then, by the way, raised her head and did a diastolic exercise on her lips. She was afraid that her smile would be too serious and her internal injury would be suppressed.


    Yes it is.


    Peter Parker can¡¯t go to college again this year.


    the reason¡­¡­


    It¡¯s a bit too complicated. Simply put, because of this case, the board of directors of New York University has some disagreements on whether to recruit Peter Parker to offer scholarships.


    After all, in the past two years, Peter Parker can be regarded as two in and two out.


    New York University is a place for education, and the storm of this case is still going on. If this is known to the outsiders, Peter Parker, who had collapsed Osborne Industries overnight, will enter New York University. Frankly speaking , New York University¡¯s Office of Emergency Analysis gave a not-so-good premonition.


    but¡­¡­


    Gwen couldn''t help but glanced at his girlfriend with a bit of complaint, and then comforted Peter: "It''s okay, Peter, the school found me privately and said that when this incident passes, next year, your quota will be Steady."


    Anyway, I can''t go this year. It''s mid-August, and they have already closed.


    The influence of the ¡¡¡¡ case is strong.


    Skye listened to these words, turned around, and said to Peter: "The dean of Midtown College said that he would be happy to go back to Midtown College for another year. Anyway, it''s a leisure time, it''s better than just hanging around outside. Be strong."


    Student Peter opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Gwen nodded and said to Peter: "Yes, or else, you go to Midtown University for another year. Then, honestly, just go straight to three points and one line, don''t do anything else. "


    Aunt Mei next to ¡¡¡¡ said: "Don''t worry, Gwen, since September, I will pick up Peter every day to spend the year safely and steadily."


    Peter blinked.


    Including the September of this year, I''m all in the third and twelfth grade.


    Peter wanted to cry without tears at this moment.


    Who am I to provoke? I just want to go to college and be with my girlfriend. I can¡¯t do it. When my girlfriend has graduated from college, I just went to college.


    It is clear that the age is the same, but why, I suddenly feel that my age is getting younger inexplicably?


    Skye looked at Peter¡¯s expression and thought for a while: "Or...you can go to a community college."


    Peter returned to his senses and looked at Skye with a more speechless look.


    Gwen couldn''t help but pulled Skye, thinking, let his good girlfriend stop irritating Peter. After all, a school bully who has not been able to go to college for two consecutive years is already sad to the extreme. .


    But by the way...


    If some influential people are willing to protect Peter Parker, it is actually fine.


    Gwen tried it too. Obviously, her father George Stacey obviously has no such influence. Naturally, Gwen thought of her Uncle Lake.


    but.


    Because of this incident, everyone is looking through the old bottom of Peter Parker, trying to find out that Peter Parker may not be called Peter Parker, but should be called Peter Edwin for clues.


    What if Lake comes to protect this?


    good fellow.


    This is no need to act, you can have a direct climax. This is the so-called stone hammer proof. Anyway, the people eating melon outside do not need to see the evidence, only need to see Lake as a guarantee.


    For this group of people, they only want to see that the truth they see and hope is the truth they want.


    others?


    has nothing to do with them.


    Just like this time, Osborne fell. In the morning The Joint Secret Service of the Department of Homeland Security released the case information bulletin, but it was still impossible for the melon-eaters to eliminate it. This is Lake. The idea of ??revenge for his own illegitimate child.


    and so¡­¡­


    Peter can only be obediently late for a year, wait for the storm to pass, and honestly a year, wait for the citizens of New York City to forget about it, and then calm down, without any attraction at all. Entered New York University quietly.


    "correct!"


    Skye''s eyes lit up at this time and said to Peter, "Forgot to tell you. The "Spider-Man: Origins" targeted at you from beyond the media will enter the propaganda stage tomorrow. At that time, people in the propaganda department may I''m looking for you. After all, you are the leading role. There may be waves of promotional activities that need you.


    talking.


    Skye and Gwen glanced at each other: "There is also the news, do you say it or me?"


    Peter said, "What''s more news."


    Skye shrugged: "Or, wait for you to rest for a night, let''s talk about it, it''s very bad news."


    Peter gave a wry smile: "What bad news is there, worse than I am going to go to high school for three years?"


    Skye, Gwen: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 491: Peter Parker

    "You better sit down first."


    "Yes, you should sit down."


    "¡­¡­"


    At home in Brooklyn, Peter Parker opened his mouth and looked in front of him, Skye and Gwen with serious faces and solemn expressions. Some wanted to laugh, but they didn''t know why they suddenly burst in their hearts.


    Could it be...


    Is there anything more sad than I have to go to the twelfth grade three times?


    Peter didn''t even know how he sat down.


    Skye stretched his hands toward Gwen: "He is your boyfriend, or you can tell me, if necessary, I can avoid it."


    Gwen gave Skye a little helplessly, and then, looking at Peter who was already sitting on the sofa, he seemed to be organizing words to look at Peter: "Peter, do you remember that Harry signed a sign before he died. A will."


    Peter nodded: "Yes, two months ago, when I was imprisoned by mistake in a New York jail, Harry''s lawyer found me and I signed it."


    After all, this was his good friend''s heart before he died.


    Nowadays, good friends have passed away. Although Peter does not know how to manage Osborne creatures, at the very least, Peter feels that he can help his good friends keep the manor that belongs to his memory...


    Gwen nodded solemnly: "The problem is here."


    "what?"


    "You know... the status quo of Osborne Industries today."


    "¡­¡­"


    Skye next to him watched the grind and chirps. It is estimated that he will continue to do so. When the night is dark, he will not be able to grab a sentence, and directly said to Peter: "Meaning, you inherited the inheritance of Harry Osborne, and at the same time, It also inherited the mess left over. Simply speaking, the equity of Osborne Industries was very valuable. You can directly become a billionaire. However, because you were involved in the case at the time, your equity was temporarily frozen. At the moment, it¡¯s worthless to wait until the thawing, and other shareholders have also been arrested. If nothing else, it is estimated that there is little hope. Therefore, Osborne¡¯s current debts are now responsible for you."


    Who asked you to sign.


    After all, this is a capitalist country, and Osborne is not a limited company. Naturally, while Peter Parker inherited Harry Osborn¡¯s legacy, he also needs to inherit all the debt problems of Osborne Industries today.


    "After the Osborne Industrial Thunderstorm, the stock price crashed. For fear of being involved in national security, major customers announced the termination of cooperation with Osborne Industries, as did the suppliers, and Osborne defaulted on this matter first. , Is considering initiating a lawsuit against Osborne¡¯s largest free holder today, that is, you, asking you to compensate them for all their losses."


    "what!"


    Peter couldn''t help but got up from the sofa, full of disbelief: "How can this happen, why am I...I..."


    Skye sighed: "Originally, Gwen and I thought you didn''t sign the document. If you didn''t sign it, you chose to refuse to accept Harry''s inheritance. Naturally, there would be no such thing, but now you have He is the sole heir to Harry Osborne¡¯s estate."


    Some of Osborne¡¯s distant relatives did not do it.


    But now?


    I am afraid that I may have a relationship with Osborne. Although Osborne¡¯s old manor is very large, and the Osborne Bio-Industry Building is also very spectacular, it is not worth mentioning when compared with debt.


    correct.


    Skye said to Peter, "If you didn''t have the money to pay the estate tax, you would just postpone it for a month and express that you were unable to inherit, so there would be no such thing."


    Peter''s eyes lit up: "Yes."


    "late!"


    "what?"


    Skye looked at Peter, who was shocked and bewildered again, and no longer knew what kind of expression he would make, and shook his head: "Harry seems to know that you have no money to pay this inheritance tax, so this inheritance tax is The money, he also paid for you in advance on the day he signed the will. I have to say that Peter and Harry are really good friends of you."


    Peter opened his mouth wide: "..."


    A good friend?


    I¡­¡­


    Peter wanted to cry without tears, and wanted to talk several times, but in the end he held back. Then, after a while, he looked at Skye: "So...how much do I owe?"


    Skye shrugged: "In fact, there is not much. After all, Harry Osborne originally left you with a large and valuable enterprise, and there are also manors and other real estates under his name. It is really impossible. I''ve sold too much, maybe I can still..."


    "A little more left?"


    "...what do you think."


    Skye glanced at Peter: "If you sell all of these, maybe, there will be a gap of two to three billion yuan."


    "what!"


    Peter got up from the sofa again and couldn''t help but said: "It''s still two or three billion, how is this possible?"


    "Remember the Jersey tragedy?"


    "Ok."


    "There is evidence that the root cause of the Jersey tragedy was related to Osborne Industries. Although the secret base, Harry Osborn, did not know, it was also Osborne Industries. Therefore, The Jersey City Management Committee is also preparing to file a civil lawsuit, demanding that the heir of Osborne Industries, that is, you, compensate for all losses in the Jersey tragedy."


    "Is this... reasonable?"


    Skye and Gwen looked at each other and nodded: "Although we also think it is very unreasonable, after all, we did not participate in the whole process, but the lawyer did not say that. Obviously, you inherited the estate of Harry Osborne. Naturally, you will also inherit the debts left by Harry Osborne. There is no reason. You have enjoyed it, but you have not paid."


    This is the same as buying a house.


    After you bought it, it fell off, good fellow, crying and crying.


    Is this reasonable?


    Noisy, the problem cannot be solved here, after all, why is there a saying here that the law is cold.


    Gwen looked at Peter distressedly, and comforted: "It''s okay. The lawyer told us that you can actually propose to the court without the right of inheritance. If it can be proved that you were induced by the estate lawyer when you signed the inheritance. ."


    Peter looked up at Gwen, was silent for a while, and shook his head.


    Gwen frowned.


    At night.


    When Lake returned to the Star Tower, Skye who was calling there put down the phone, looked at Lake after changing shoes and said: "When we consulted with you yesterday, you said, in fact, Peter still has a chance to hug Austria. From Spoon Manor?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Why, don''t you plan to sue the unscrupulous, and give Peter Parker to the **** estate lawyer?"


    Actually...


    When the estate lawyer found Peter Parker in the prison to sign the transfer of the estate, Osborn had already fried the pot. Whoever signs the estate is a complete fool.


    But Peter was in a special place at the time.


    prison.


    This gives the estate lawyer some operational space. After all, the most lucrative part of the estate lawyer¡¯s legal fees is the part after the estate has been transferred.


    If Peter Parker does not sign the contract, then, the estate lawyer, the subsequent attorney''s fee of up to one million will definitely not be available.


    So in order to get this attorney''s fee, there is no doubt that he must have asked Peter Parker to sign his name.


    If Peter Parker is outside or questioning other lawyers a little bit, then this estate lawyer will not have any room for manipulation.


    Pity.


    Peter was fooled and felt that Osborne¡¯s legacy was very rich, but he did not expect that under this rich legacy, buried a nuclear warhead.


    Skye sighed: "That''s the problem. We talked to the lawyer with Peter in the afternoon. Peter said that when the estate lawyer signed, he did tell him clearly what he would get after signing. What kind of risks have to be taken."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, walked into the bar, and took over a glass of bourbon that Skye handed over very graciously: "Then he still signs, is his brain funny?"


    Skye said: "The lawyer was very savvy. He described in detail what Peter would get after signing, but he gave a very concise introduction on what to assume, and told Peter that if you feel that it is too risky to take Osborne I didn¡¯t say it myself, but I asked Peter how much you think Osborn¡¯s stock is worth. From a legal point of view, this estate lawyer has indeed fulfilled his responsibilities and obligations and informed Peter of the risks."


    Lake shook his head, "This lawyer is very immoral, but it''s legal, isn''t it?"


    Skye nodded: "Poor Peter, this has just been rich for less than a year, and in the blink of an eye, he is almost bankrupt."


    Lake sips his own glass of wine.


    This estate lawyer is very immoral, that''s for sure.


    but¡­¡­


    Is this moral thing edible?


    Legally speaking, from a legal point of view, the lawyer¡¯s approach cannot be faulted, and the lawyer is not obligated, and Peter did not ask what Osborn¡¯s stock price was on that day. One sentence on the question, if the lawyer Zuo Guyan said to him , it means that he has not fulfilled his obligations.


    such a pity.


    Poor Peter.


    Lake shook his head, and sympathized with his version of the little spider silently in his heart.


    In other words...


    Lake originally thought that his version of the little spider really changed his life. At least, it would not be as poor as other versions of the little spider. Unexpectedly, he changed his life so much, but the little spider was still hard. Relying on one''s own strength for a living, he froze his destiny back to the starting point, and even took a big step back.


    Poor.


    Lake mourned for the little spider like this in his heart, but there was nothing else.


    Again.


    He and Little Spider are not relatives, if his biological son David dared to come out like this, then nothing said, just killed a hundred, the province lowered his IQ.


    Skye looked at Lake: "So, Gwen is very anxious, I remember, you said at the time, in fact, there is no other way."


    Lake looks at Skye.


    smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 492: The birth of Felicia the black cat

    "I won''t help..."


    "I know."


    "¡­¡­"


    Skye, before Lake could say it, directly helped Lake and said, "I know, you are worried. After you take the shot, you just settled that Peter Parker was your illegitimate child, right."


    Lake smiled and nodded: "You know, what else do you want to ask me?"


    "Consultation."


    "...inquiry?"


    "Correct."


    Skye nodded, propped his arms on the bar, and said to Lake: "If it were me, Harry would give me the inheritance. What should I do? Without using external force, I can guarantee that I will not As for the huge debt?"


    Frankly speaking.


    Skye¡¯s first choice is to persuade Gwen to break up with Peter.


    After all, this hasn¡¯t happened yet, good guy, it¡¯s a debt of hundreds of millions of dollars. If Gwen insists on going his own way, wouldn¡¯t it be that he just married and went bankrupt with Peter Parker, and then went homeless to live in the sewer?


    But obviously, there is no market on Gwen''s side for this best choice.


    and so¡­¡­


    In order to avoid shopping in Times Square with my best friend in the future, and buying underwear at a discount store in Queens, Skye felt that if he could help, he should help.


    But if this is the case, in the future, in case, one day, Peter Parker failed Gwen, there is nothing to say, Skye felt that it would definitely be the time for her great devil''s prestige to appear once again.


    Lake listened to Skye¡¯s hypothetical words and smiled: ¡°People who don¡¯t know think you are Peter Parker¡¯s sister.¡±


    "I just care about my girlfriends."


    "Isn''t Peter?"


    "He doesn''t count."


    Skye waved his hand and said to Lake: "Gwen is very concerned about this. Gwen is my friend. Besides, if I can get Peter Parker through this crisis, then, if Peter Parker will survive this crisis in the future, Parker bullied Gwen, and I can re-enter Peter Parker into a greater crisis, but that time, no one will help him."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Skye.


    Skye expression...


    very serious.


    As expected.


    Daughters are always self-like, but why, the only son is so dislike-self, if David is so disliked, frankly speaking, Lake will not treat his own rebellious son in this way.


    Lake thought like that, smiled, and looked at Skye: "Well, I can tell you a way, maybe not to get Peter Parker into this crisis."


    Osborne¡¯s real most valuable thing is not other fixed assets or the like, but the massive patents registered and owned by Osborne Bioindustry over the years.


    This is the real big part.


    just...


    How to sell patents, how much they can sell, even in this federation, it depends on people.


    For example, if the airport lawsuit is big and Peter Parker can''t hold on and declares bankruptcy directly, then the patents owned by Osborne can be said to be worthless.


    The premise is that no one helps Peter Parker.


    Under normal circumstances, Wall Street has actually begun to sharpen Peter Parker at this time, saying that he wants to let Peter Parker understand the nature of capital.


    but¡­¡­


    The rumors protected Peter Parker.


    At this point in time, everyone is watching. Lake Edwin, the owner of the New York State Department of Homeland Security, reacted. Although Lake has said many times that he and Peter Parker have no relationship with Peter Parker, he can¡¯t hold on to Wall Street¡¯s Human brain replenishes.


    If you say it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay?


    Who believe it?


    If it really doesn''t matter, as for what kind of New Yorker you tout this little spider as a good neighbor of New Yorkers, all kinds of full copyrights are in full bloom?


    But they said they can understand Lake¡¯s difficulties.


    After all, Lake is a federal executive. There are some things that you can know. As long as you don''t do too much, if you don''t have a black spot, others are not willing to play with you.


    In their view, Lake is completely thinking about his official career. Even if Peter Parker is really his illegitimate son, Lake will not directly admit it grandiosely.


    Even Karen called last month and said that a few of Rockefeller¡¯s juniors were talking about this matter, to express their concern, and to see if he had a grandson who had fallen into the folks.


    This makes Lake very depressed.


    So, after explaining several times, after seeing the darker and darker rhythm, Lexus gave up. You play with yours, I don¡¯t care about the head office. Wait until you get Peter Parker down. , I specially opened champagne to celebrate. When the time comes, you can''t suspect that this little spider is my illegitimate child.


    Skye heard these words from Lake, and his eyes lit up: "Yes, why didn''t I think of it."


    Lake laughed and said, "It''s useless to think of it. You can just wait for Peter Parker to go bankrupt. When the time comes, you won''t get anything in your pocket. Few fools will be willing to pay."


    Skye blinked: "What should I do?"


    Lake looked at the time on the watch, his eyes fell on the electronic fireplace in the living room, and he smiled: "I have said everything that should be said. I have taken a leave of absence. I will be away from New York for a while, in October. Come back again and go."


    Skye called out Lake.


    Lake waved his hand without looking back: "Think about it carefully, who needs Osborne''s current massive patents the most, and he also has this strength."


    talking.


    Lake walked directly into the fireplace that flashed suddenly, and disappeared into the living room with a bang.


    Who needs it most.


    Who has the strength.


    And who can eat it?


    Skye lowered his head, brainstorming quickly.


    for a long time.


    Skye''s eyes lit up.


    Magic world!


    Hogwarts.


    ßË!


    Lake walked out of the old fireplace directly behind him, looked at the fireplace in this room, and smiled at Hermione over there: "The heavens of the magic world have become the goddess of magic. This room, don¡¯t change ?"


    Hermione looked at the dean¡¯s office that had been to many times when she was in school, and smiled and said, "The dead are dead, and what they have left is to respect our history."


    Lake said, "Well, this reason is unassailable."


    Hermione smiled: "Let''s go, I''ll take you there."


    Lake nodded.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The Magic Science Experiment Department of the Wizarding World.


    "what!!"


    "Hold on, don''t let her control you, come on."


    Lake and Hermione had just entered this square that was isolated by a magic barrier. In an instant, they heard the sharp meowing sound and the sound of a female magician cheering on the side.


    caught the eye.


    In the square, a half-cat, half-human woman, at this moment, her body is constantly changing between the black cat state and the human state.


    Felicia Hardy.


    Osborne Industries, two generations of Osborne¡¯s assistants, because she stood in the wrong team, she was brutally transformed by crazy scientists, and was brought back by the Superintendent Supervising Bureau¡¯s Superintendent of Fantastic Animal Management Department Veronica while she was still alive After leaving the magical world, it seemed, that she could be rescued.


    ten seconds later.


    Felicia Hardy panted heavily, paralyzed in a human form on the bluestone floor of the square, muttering to himself: "I can''t hold it, I really can''t hold it."


    Lake cast his questioning gaze to Hermione next to him.


    Hermione explained to Lake: "Ms. Felicia Hardy, now is the first druid after the era of druids that have long been extinct."


    , of course, is not a real druid, but only possesses the most recognizable ability of a druid. With this ability, it can also be said to be a druid.


    Transform!


    A long time ago, some black magicians watched the druids being able to transform among the various magical animals, and they felt envy and jealousy in their hearts. After nearly a hundred years of research, finally , This druid black magic that has been perfected was finally created.


    "With the heart and blood of magical animals as the core."


    "Transform yourself!"


    "Subdue the magical animal spirit and devour him."


    "Once you succeed, you can become one with the magical beasts."


    Hermione explained to Lake like this, and then shook her head: "However, this is still very far from the real druid. The real druid can rely on the connection between him and the magical animals, directly Borrow the power of a magical animal to become any magical animal, but after Ms. Felicia Hardy succeeds, she can only become a sneaking black cat, and..."


    "what?"


    "According to the current progress, Ms. Felicia Hardy may fail."


    "is it?"


    Hermione nodded: "Her desire to survive is very weak."


    Lake looked at the Felicia Hardy who was lying on the bluestone floor and muttering that she could no longer hold her back and touched her chin: "Veronica brought her here like this~ www.novelhall.com~ At that time, Felicia Hardy''s desire to survive was extremely explosive.


    If it wasn''t for this.


    Or, if Felicia Hardy had no desire to survive, how could Lake release his sympathy for no reason?


    You don¡¯t have this strong desire to survive, so what do you do with my sympathy?


    Hermione shook her head and said: "These are two different things. The battle for the soul of the sneaking black cat is no less than that. Throwing Felicia Hardy into the Colosseum, without any weapons, just face this paw. A black cat that cuts iron like mud and can sneak."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Hermione: "What will happen if I can''t hold it?"


    "The magic collapses, she will die, and die miserably."


    "is it?"


    Lake said so, looking at Felicia, who seemed to be going to fight with the black cat again, laughed: "Hey, forget it, who makes me softhearted, such a beautiful woman, if she died like this It''s a shame."


    Hermione: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 493: Persuade Hermione

    Hermione looked at the background of Lake walking towards Felicia Hardy, her eyelids jumped.


    **** it.


    Are you when I don¡¯t exist?


    lusted directly in front of me, who gave you the courage?


    Hermione''s thoughts rushed, wishing to raise her hand directly at Lake to gnaw a big melon, but after thinking about it, thinking of her daughter Pallas, she still intends to give Lake a chance.


    Maybe¡­


    Am I wronging him?


    Hermione thought so.


    Lake walked over to Felicia Hardy.


    Lying on the bluestone slab, even if she was next to her, she couldn¡¯t listen to the words of the female magician who resisted the sneaking black cat. Felicia Hardy, who had no desire to survive, looked at her sun being blocked, Look at Lake.


    "¡­you."


    "Recognize me?"


    "..."


    Felicia licked her thirsty lips. She hasn''t got any water for three days. In the words of the wizard next to her, if she gets water, then the black cat who hasn''t been subdued by her will also do the same. Will get water.


    Is this some kind of boiled eagle?


    Felicia nodded hesitantly when listening to these words from Lake, but she had no strength to say anything else. After all, she was very tired now.


    I can remember Lake''s voice, and when Felicia was still in the dead, I heard Lake say the words that sent her liberation.


    "wanna die?"


    "¡­help me."


    "No help."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Felicia''s face and smiled huh: "However, maybe I can give you a belief that can inspire your desire to survive?"


    talking.


    Lake squatted directly, poking his mouth to the ear of Felicia lying on the ground, his upper and lower lips moved slightly, as if he was saying something.


    Something amazing happened.


    As Lake said, a ray of light, a ray of light that almost disappeared from Felicia''s eyes half a month ago, the firelight called the desire to survive seemed to be ignited in the eyes again.


    followed.


    In the blink of an eye, after Lake got up again, Felicia Hardy''s spirit seemed to be restored to its peak state all at once.


    Maybe it''s really back.


    maybe...


    Who knows.


    Lake looked at Felicia, who was also struggling to get up from the floor. He said so, and turned around: "I am looking forward to it. Between you and this sneaking black cat, who will survive? Don''t let me down, Felicia. Ms. Ya Osborne, I am very optimistic about you."


    talking.


    Lake left the magic square straight away.


    "Osborne?"


    After Hermione came out, she said to Lake, "Really?"


    Lake sat down on the sofa in Hermione¡¯s office, brought himself a drink, poured himself a glass of bourbon, and looked up at Hermione: "Is it unusual?"


    Hermione sat down across from Lake.


    Yes it is.


    Ms. Felicia Hardy¡¯s real name should be called Felicia Osborne.


    Peter Parker is the illegitimate child of Lake''s fake, but Felicia Hardy, no, Felicia Osborne is the illegitimate daughter of the real Norman Osborne.


    sounds incredible.


    But actually...


    Before Norman Osborn died, it was almost understandable that his son Harry Osborn would also use Ms. Felicia Hardy as the secretary.


    the reason?


    Norman Osborne is not a good person, or that Norman Osborne is more like a capitalist than Howard Stark, and he is also a jealous, suspicious, and inherited family disease. Cold-blooded capitalist.


    A person like ¡¡¡¡ will pass a female assistant who has been with him for many years to his son with such peace of mind, without worrying at all. Will this female assistant take his young, immature, and childish son on hold?


    Of course.


    These are all guesses.


    The real evidence is that after knowing that Felicia Hardy was missing, Lake asked the Red Queen to look it up. After the Red Queen looked up, some of the blocked identity information about Felicia Hardy was unlocked. come out.


    obviously.


    The gentleman named Justin Hardy has become the picker.


    Lake didn''t look at it carefully, nor did he know whether Mr. Justin Hardy was a willing or passive taker. He was not very interested in this kind of story.


    But Lake is interested in the fact that Ms. Felicia Hardy should be called Ms. Felicia Osborne.


    Hermione said thoughtfully, "So, Norman Osborne knows her?"


    Lake said, "I know, but I didn''t recognize it."


    "Why?"


    "Preferring boys to girls."


    "what?"


    Lake snorted and looked at Hermione: "I just checked it out. Outside, Norman Osborne has at least three illegitimate daughters, but these three illegitimate daughters don''t even know about this. ."


    Hermione was a little speechless: "But Norman Osborne treated his son..."


    "It''s just such a single seedling. Seeing that he is about to die, his son is small, but he is still so unbelievable and strict. In fact, it is not difficult to understand."


    "is it?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "Of course, this is my family''s words."


    The ghost knows what Norman Osborne thinks, but the Osborne family all have genetic diseases, and they are passed on from men to women. It is estimated that if girls do not have this disease, they feel that they are not his species. So, this can be considered passive patriarchal.


    Change me and me too.


    The only son, he is not like him at all, if it wasn''t for Lake to be sure that guy was his kind, he would have been killed.


    Hermione frowned and said, "Then what you said to Felicia..."


    Lake did not conceal: "I directly told Felicia about the current situation of Osborne."


    "that''s all?"


    "if not?"


    "I can not understand."


    Hermione frowned and shook her head, not seeing any basic logic inside.


    Lake chuckled and said, "There are some things that don¡¯t require logic at all. If you know it with outsiders, you are going to negotiate with the giants and demons. If they know, they won¡¯t think it¡¯s logical. of."


    This is the main reason why Lake came here.


    Hermione intends to negotiate with the giants and demons now raging in Scotland, just like the negotiations between the first generation of Supreme Merlin and Hell.


    As for why did Felicia hear that Osborne¡¯s current situation will suddenly explode?


    Lake was not interested in knowing, maybe it was Norman Osborn who was dying, he said something to his illegitimate daughter, or he also explained something to Harry, for example, let Harry be in the right place. Time to announce the identity of his half-sister.


    Harry should know that Felicia is his half-sister. The reason is that Harry directly appointed Felicia as the CEO at the very beginning.


    Even Pepper, after following Tony Stark for many years, did he truly control the economic lifeline of the Stark family.


    If Felicia was as simple as an assistant, no matter how stupid and naive Harry was, he would not be able to directly appoint Felicia, who is not even familiar with him, as the CEO on the first day of taking office. Of it.


    "correct."


    Lake directly put the matter of Felicia aside, this is not his main purpose here, looking at Hermione: "You negotiate with the giant demon, why do you pull me up."


    Hermione smiled and said, "You are the lord of hell."


    Lake laughed and said: "I, Lord of Hell, stop making trouble. I control less than 13% of the origin. This origin is not enough for me to succeed in usurping the throne."


    Hermione said, "Then, where is King Midgard?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Does this have anything to do with your negotiation?"


    Hermione said: "Of course, the ancestors of the giants and demons, like the ancestors of the Midgard, were born together after the birth of the ancestors of the giants. Do you think it matters."


    Lake shook his head: "I don''t think I have anything in common with a group of giants who are five or six meters tall."


    And I''m still a fake.


    Hermione said again: "If you want to make your King Midgard justified, it is very helpful to get these friendships with the giants who crashed with Midgard and finally survived in hell."


    "How to say?"


    "Giant devil, that is also a giant, the friendship between giants is very simple and rude, you are my clan, I recognize it, Odin has always wanted to get the friendship of the giant clan, but unfortunately, he let the death of the giant''s ancestor turned into World Tree, so Odin has been thinking about it and not getting it, but think about it, what if you got this friendship?"


    "..."


    Lake was silent for a while, then looked at Hermione: "Are you...persuing in?"


    Asa Protoss is bound to usher in the dusk of the gods.


    This is inevitable.


    But the process can be changed slightly. As long as the final ending, the Asa Protoss is completely destroyed, after fulfilling this prophecy, then the Twilight of the Gods can be regarded as fulfilled.


    "Why?"


    Lake looked at Hermione curiously: "This...not your character."


    Persuaded him to use the demon giant to indirectly deal with the real giant. Then, with Hermione''s wisdom, it is impossible not to know what will happen in the future.


    Maybe¡­


    He will dominate the gods of the Asa Protoss at twilight. At that time, when Lake is fighting against the righteousness of King Midgard, the entire Asa Protoss will usher in the true twilight day of the death of the gods.


    Is this acceptable with Hermione''s character?


    You need to know that Hermione¡¯s suggestion is, it is possible that in the future, tens of millions of the people of the Asa tribe will become the dead souls of Lake.


    "Wow."


    Lake thought this in his heart, looked at Hermione with a slight surprise, shook his head and said: "If I hear this opinion from Emilia or Seffer, I won''t be curious, but from your In her mouth, Hermione...you...have fallen!"


    Hermione: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 494: Alliance with the Hungry Giants

    Lake''s heart aches.


    There is a kind...


    The feeling of broken dreams?


    The former Hermione, although he was younger than Lake, and treated herself a bit venomously, he needed to coax, and Lake was very arrogant and didn''t want to coax, but there is no doubt that Hermione was not like this before.


    The former Hermione was beautiful, righteous, pretty, gentle, beautiful, and loving.


    Where is Hermione right now?


    In order to achieve his hegemony, while talking and laughing, I regard the thousands of Protoss warriors of the Asa Protoss like ants.


    Went out?


    There is no reason.


    Lake looked at Hermione with a heartbroken expression: "You have changed..."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment, and then she rolled her eyes at Lake: "What do you think, this is the result of Emilia and Seffer, the three of us discussed it."


    "???"


    Lake''s brain crashed, and he looked at Hermione: "Sorry, what did you just say?"


    Hermione, Emilia, and Sever have discussed it?


    **** God.


    What do these mean?


    Hermione chuckled and said, "Why, have you seen the scene you least want to see?"


    Afraid that the three of us will join forces to the outside world?


    Lake returned to his senses, feeling that his surprise had exceeded the total amount of the New Year. He settled down, leaned back on the sofa, shrugged his shoulders, and his expression was very calm: "Whatever you do, in fact, I would love to see such a happy experience. Scenes."


    Is there hope that I can sleep together?


    Hermione looked at the trace of desire hidden under the faint expression on Lake''s handsome face, and smiled. They were united, but unfortunately, it was not the unity that Lake had imagined.


    Speaking of which, I also want to thank you, Wanda!


    Hermione thought so, if it weren''t for Wanda, frankly speaking, when Hermione went to unite Emilia and Seifer, she decided it would not be so easy.


    The queen of the future?


    Sorry, I want it.


    Moreover, the reason why I chose to do it this way is actually a good thing for the earth itself. Otherwise, unless the coalition forces are stationed endlessly in Scotland for 365 days a year, otherwise, Once it relaxes, the group of giant demons will break through Scotland and sweep the world.


    Giants cannot be eliminated.


    Unless...


    Open the gates of **** and drove these giant demons into the **** dimension again, but in that way, it is equivalent to tearing up the contract at the time, which is obviously what Mephisto wants to see.


    Once Hermione opens the gates of **** and drives away the group of giant demons who have landed, it will invalidate the contract, thus giving Mephisto once again the right to attack the earth at any time.


    By that time, the earth has suffered.


    So the best way at the moment is to negotiate and set aside a Scottish region for these giant demons, and sacrifice a Scottish region in exchange for the stability of the earth. This is the most appropriate and appropriate choice right now.


    What is the negotiating candidate like King Midgard, who is regarded as the same enemy with the giants?


    In this way, Lake can obtain a powerful foreign aid, even if it is worthy of the Asa Protoss, the magicians in Scotland can also return to the magical world and return the secular to the secular.


    The human mind is extremely complicated. After being transcendent with the world for a long time, the world will have different ideas. After all, the history of mankind is a combination of naked war and betrayal.


    Hermione thought so in her heart, and then looked at Lake: "You want to sit on King Midgard, and use Midgard to change our chaotic universe from fiction to reality. Sooner or later, we will face Odin. Yes, haven''t you thought about it before?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "Leave aside whether it''s okay or not, United Giants... The disadvantages outweigh the advantages!"


    Yumir is the ancestor of all giants.


    Odin turned Ymir into a world tree, and evil all the giants. Later, he sacrificed to Midgard to gain the power to conquer and rule the entire world tree so that the giants became the gods. The curse of dusk.


    but¡­


    Don''t think that giants are so easy to deal with.


    The ancestor of giants is the most primitive life. Almost, the gods born on the World Tree, even the original Midgard, have the blood of giants in their bodies.


    But unlike gods and humans, giants are the incarnation of nature, representing pure natural forces, cruel, chaotic, disorderly, and barbaric, and opposed to the civilized power represented by gods and humans.


    And giants are inherently evil.


    Therefore, the giants who are now ravaged in Scotland have escaped from the dimension of hell, but they are not so much contaminated by the breath of hell, it is better to say that they are just a step closer to their own evil with the help of hell.


    The ancestor of giants, Ymir was born in an evil spring. The evil is a highly poisonous one. Once contaminated, it cannot be shaken off. Therefore, giants are all evil.


    Dealing with giants?


    how to say.


    Harvest and risk coexist. Giant is a double-edged sword. If it is used well, it is incomparable. If it is used poorly, it will harm itself.


    Even Odin is not sure that he can make good use of this. Otherwise, he will not use force to conquer the giants. He only dared to steal a giant''s son Loki, intending to cultivate a giant son that belongs to him from an early age. .


    The results of it?


    It can be seen from Loki. Although Loki is known as the **** of mischief, mischief itself is a kind of beautified evil.


    but¡­


    The power of the giant really makes Lake very thoughtful. If he can get the home of the giant, then the development of his chaotic universe will embark on a fast lane.


    The giant symbolizes nature. The countless fundamental laws in nature will not require Lake to search for them one by one. After finding the four fundamental elements of the world, his universe will flourish.


    and so¡­


    Lake looked at Hermione, was silent for a while, and nodded: "When?"


    Hermione said, "Three days later!"


    Lake nodded.


    Three days later.


    Scottish Highlands.


    Ben Neves!


    This is the highest mountain in the British Isles. The top of the mountain is shrouded in dark clouds for 355 days a year. The climatic conditions are quite harsh. In addition, there are few Westerners. As a result, the most primitive landforms and ecology are still maintained here.


    Now this place is almost occupied by demon giants.


    When Lake and Hermione came here, they heard the huge and thunderous snoring sound that countless demon giants made when they were sleeping.


    As for the breath I smell, it can almost be regarded as disgusting.


    Now the coalition forces in the Scottish area have no ability to advance here. They are all blocked by the primitive landforms of the Scottish Highlands, and on the premise that they cannot break through the periphery, the coalition forces are actually in Ben Neves with this group. The demon giants in the mountains reached a secret agreement.


    Looking at the bones all over the floor, even if you don''t say it, you can probably guess what agreement was reached.


    Feeding agreement.


    Tens of thousands of food are directly put here every day, so that these demon giants in Ben Neves will not run out because of hunger and smash their tanks.


    "How do I feel, or the giant outside is more powerful?"


    Lake said to Hermione.


    After all, how do these demon giants who need to be fed look like domesticated tigers, their combat power is almost a world of difference from the demon giants who consume tens of millions of munitions outside.


    "The giant leader here is the hungry giant, or the demon giant who was driven out by Mephisto is the blood of this hungry giant, do you know what the volcano of **** was like?"


    "what?"


    "Actually, the dimensions of **** at that time were similar to the original ecology on earth, but later, after the first generation of Supreme Merlin sealed the passage, **** slowly became a **** that is now full of magma, sulfur, and countless darkness."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "What you want to say is, hell, is it poorly eaten by these hungry giants?"


    Hermione nodded.


    good fellow.


    Lake''s face went dark: "Hermione, you are too prodigal. The Chaos Universe is already bare now. If this is to introduce the Hungry Giants, how about it?"


    Originally there were too many things about Lake, and there was no time to arrange it. There was no time to raise any pets, especially a hungry giant who could eat up the entire hell.


    My Chaos Universe is no longer a question of whether it will be eaten up, but a question of whether it will be eaten up.


    what!


    and many more.


    food?


    Lake touched his chin, and seemed to have thought of something. If food alone can be bought, then, it seems, there is room for manipulation.


    Roar!


    As Lake and Hermione approached, a few giants, who were leaning on the mountain like this, opened their full eyes, turned over, and looked at Hermione and Lake with eyes the size of a copper bell.


    Dim sum?


    A giant''s eyes lit up, and he opened his right hand directly, preparing to grab the lake who looked like a lamb in his eyes. UU Reading


    but¡­


    Boom!


    The giant flew out directly, with a bang, banging on the high mountain, and then there was a bang, and it was smashed into the mountain.


    "Roar!"


    After a short silence, the nearby giants saw the appearance of their companions, and they roared and got up, slamming their various weapons to their feet.


    Lake looked around, his mouth raised.


    Boom!


    Lake directly volleyed up, bursting out in a frantic manner, staring blankly at the end lying in the valley, seeming to treat the entire valley as a hungry giant like his own waterbed: "Mertos, I, Midgard The king came to see you."


    Mertos, the name of this hungry giant, once, relying on the superb science and technology of the Midgard people, because of the continuous energy production of various meaty foods, Mertos settled in Midgard.


    Result...


    Because of gluttony, when Odin sacrificed Midgard, he didn''t have time to leave, and he fell on the earth with Midgard.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 495: I raise you

    This has to be said to be a sad story.


    I originally went to Midgard to eat and drink, but in the blink of an eye, I was sacrificed by Odin along with Midgard, and he suffered unjustified disaster.


    "Roar!"


    The hungry giant, Murtos, heard King Midgard, roared, and for a while, the group of giants who were planning to **** their big sticks and shoulder to shoulder stopped one after another.


    rumbling!


    The huge hungry giant Murtos supported the two sides of the valley, slowly got up, into the eyes, that huge height, almost equal to this huge mountain.


    can...


    The more I look at it, the height and body shape are very inconsistent, giving people a feeling that they are so hungry that only skinny is left.


    is too pitiful.


    In other words, in this way, Mephisto, the lord of hell, has not been treated as a snack. Is Mephisto''s strength too strong, or the group of hungry giants too weak?


    Lake thought of such a question involuntarily after sympathizing.


    "what!"


    The hungry giant Murtos was with him, his stomach screamed like thunder, and he looked at Lake standing on the volley, and his sight was level with him: "King Midgard, I remember him, he is my good friend, yes A king who treats me graciously no matter when I come. He is a good friend of my Mertos."


    Before Yumir, the ancestor of giants, had become a world tree, Mertos was hungry, but at that time, in the chaos of the world, he could eat half full by eating dirt. After all, there was no need for that.


    But since Ymir, the ancestor of the giant, was turned into a world tree by that **** Odin, his body has gone from bad to worse. He is a hungry giant. The law of hunger was combined with Ymir. During that time, The hungry giant was almost hungry and dizzy, and even his own people could be created without interest.


    But the situation changed when he met King Midgard at the time in Mertos.


    For the first time in the history of Mertos, the food he was full was above Midgard. It was the King Midgard who warmly hosted a banquet to entertain him, allowing him to let go of his food and let him He let go and drink to his heart''s content.


    That day has been unforgettable for Mertos, that is, on that day, Mertos and King Midgard became an alliance, indicating that Midgard will gain the friendship of giants.


    What a pity...


    All of this was destroyed by that **** Odin!


    "Odin!"


    The hungry giant''s eyes were red, and he looked up at the sky. In his eyes was the anger that rushed out for the death of his good friend: "You **** coward, there is a kind of you don''t leave your lair, otherwise, you will Know what is called Giant''s Fury, hide it, and dare not face me like a tortoise!"


    Lake looked up at the sky.


    The sky is cloudless, without any change at all.


    good fellow.


    Does Odin really dare not show up, or has this Murtos been blocked, saying that he doesn''t want to talk to him?


    Next second.


    The hunger giant retracted his gaze and looked at Lake with a scream: "King Midgard is my friend, my best best friend, but he is dead, and I have endured hunger for infinite time again. Now, you say that you are my friend, what method do you use to prove that you are my friend."


    The proof you want is to be able to feed you full.


    This is simple.


    What a big thing.


    Lake once thought that he would raise a pet, but he never thought that one day, he would raise a giant to become his pet.


    "The former King Midgard invited you to booze for three months. Today, I also have a banquet to entertain you, how about?"


    "...really?"


    "We are friends, aren''t we?"


    Lake looked around, and finally his eyes fixed on the peak of Ben Neves, on a large platform flattened by the giants.


    Next second.


    With a sound of ¡¡¡¡ Lake, he teleported directly to the front of Ben Neves Mountain.


    "Galaxy!"


    "Star burst!"


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by the deafening explosion, Ben Neves was cut off by Lake with a full blow, exposing the huge platform even no less than the combined size of three football fields.


    Dangdangdang!


    The foodie''s tablecloth appeared directly in Lake''s hand.


    Lake directly threw the gourmet''s tablecloth toward the huge platform, and then, with a sway of his right hand, something similar to a magnifying glass appeared.


    [Gourmand¡¯s tablecloth: rule type, S-level, mystery, also known as using gourmet tablecloths to eat all you can Real, completely free, and unlimited. ¡¿


    [Item amplifier: props, A-level, mysterious, the effect is the same as the name, use this thing to aim at the item you want to enlarge, it will enlarge it according to your mind, our aim is 100% The magnification, whether it is the appearance or other things, as long as the original item has, he will be proportionally enlarged. ¡¿


    When the foodie¡¯s tablecloth flew to the platform, it was accompanied by the illumination of the item magnifier, and when it fell on the platform, it directly covered the entire platform.


    Next second.


    Lake flipped through a recipe book with his right hand, and countless thoughts came out directly. With the light one after another, the delicious food appeared on the large platform covered by the tablecloth.


    In an instant.


    The fragrance floats all around, the open wine, the roasted whole beef and lamb cooked enough to make the giants bite off their tongues, aroused the giants'' nerves.


    hum!


    Countless rubble quickly formed two huge stone seats in the air.


    Lake steadily fell on top of it and looked at the hungry giant Murtos: "Please, my friend, this is a banquet I specially prepared for you to witness our friendship, even if it has passed. For countless years, our friendship will always be together."


    These words...


    has a problem.


    But it''s very useful to not hold on to Mertos.


    Murtos rumblingly walked towards the endless banquet, his body was getting smaller every step he took, and soon, from the height of the mountain, it was lowered to the appearance of only five or six meters.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Mertos landed on the stone table and looked at Lake: "King Midgard, my friend, even your appearance and your soul have changed a bit, but your enthusiasm will never allow me. Forgotten, I still remember our first encounter, it was in the rootless valley, your enthusiasm invited, so that countless stars were overshadowed, since then, the giant and you have become the best Friends, we help you open the mountains and transport the sea..."


    God.


    The first generation of Midgard King made a lot of money.


    Open the mountain?


    Ship to the sea?


    good fellow.


    The reward is just to fill their stomachs with cheap technological meat that can no longer be cheap?


    Sure enough, there is still a mountain high.


    "Pity."


    "Oh."


    Mertos looked at Lake, the anger in his eyes gushing out again, and looked up: "That **** bug, Odin, he ruined Midgard."


    Lake''s eyebrows throbbed.


    This is Odin¡¯s platoon, the **** king of the dignified Asa protoss, who dare not come up with the scolding bugs who are named by the giants?


    Did I worry too much before?


    Like this in his heart, Lake looked at Murtos: "My dear friend, the great hunger giant, Murtos, as the king of Midgard, one day, I will let all of this, Pay the price it deserves."


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Potential enemies are also called enemies.


    Lake is not very picky about this, besides, coming to have a good relationship with the giants is also for future considerations, anyway, these foods are all for free.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Am I even more profiteer than the first King Midgard?


    Although technological meat products are not worth money, they still need to put raw materials, like me, it¡¯s just a vain prostitute.


    Mertos looked at Lake: "My dear friend, the great King Midgard, our friendship will be restored on this banquet, and my giant children will all serve after our banquet. What you use, come, cheers, my dearest friend!"


    Lake watched Mertos pick up and matched it like a bathtub, filled with a jug no less than fifty kilograms of pure Moutai, haha ??laughed twice, and changed directly in front of him. A exactly the same jug came out, pulled it with one hand, and clinked glasses directly with it, and then immediately drank the fifty kilograms of Moutai into his stomach.


    Of course.


    Compared to the real Murtos, Lake seems to have no wine at all.


    Don''t look at Lake also drinking, but the Moutai at the entrance was directly dumped by Lake together with the emptiness of the chaotic universe.


    Lake¡¯s alcohol is massive.


    That''s right.


    But fifty kilograms of liquor?


    Still bored?


    are you crazy.


    How much does I weigh?


    ßË!


    Mertos put down the huge bowl in his hand, and in an instant, the bowl reappeared out of nothing, the beautiful Maotai that was full of jars that could make people drunk.


    "Hahaha!"


    Murtos got up and yelled at the giants that came around. Lake directly started the lottery and scattered the dozens of food tablecloths that were sent to other places.


    momentarily.


    The giants in the valley began to move, preparing, and drinking booze like a carnival.


    "Come on, go on, my friend!"


    "it is good!"


    Lake''s smile remained unchanged, and he toasted directly to Murtos. Anyway, he opened it, and he only felt it opened zero and countless times. Let alone drinking for a day, even after drinking for three months, Lake is worthwhile. .


    The frontline command combat positions in Scotland.


    The coalition forces looked at the giants who turned away without nostalgia like the tide, blinked their eyes, a little confused.


    ßË!


    Hermione landed directly on the ground.


    London S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Sharon Carter and the Hellboy came up. Sharon and Hermione hugged: "Hermione, is this what happened?"


    Hermione said: "Accurately speaking, it should be a good thing!"


    Sharon Carter: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 496: Captain Americas illegitimate daughter?

    "what?"


    "If the negotiation is settled, there should be no problem."


    Hermione said to Sharon Carter in front of her like this: "Where is my aunt, how is her condition?"


    Sharon regained consciousness and said, "Very good, I just video with the people from Quantico."


    Hermione said: "Then I will go to my aunt and tell them, don''t go in, there is a carnival inside. If you go in and disturb the giants, I''m afraid this so-called Scottish defense line will completely collapse."


    Sharon hummed: "Don''t worry."


    Trying to negotiate with the giants is also what London means. After all, the London empire is still there, here is the land of London, and the Scottish referendum on independence has failed again. Now so many coalition forces are stationed in Scotland?


    How to drop.


    I dignified the British Empire, is this a colony in fact?


    In the past, London sought help from the world because they did not think of the possibility of negotiation at the beginning, but the giants at that time did not give them the opportunity to negotiate. Right now, the giants seem to be trying to get out of Scotland every day, but the core In place, the most powerful giant leader didn''t seem to want to leave at all.


    This is easy to handle.


    Rather than ceding Scotland to the giant demon, London also didn''t want the coalition forces to use his Scotland as a training ground, and would rather fight foreign thieves than humans.


    Ok.


    As expected.


    History is always reincarnation, and it is surprisingly similar.


    A number on Downing Street!


    Hermione knocked on the door and, led by a caregiver, came to the sun room in the garden.


    A sixty-year-old, but, after the magic world was exposed, and after having a person in his heart, she no longer rejects the use of magic to extend her life. It seems that Ms. Peggy Carter who looks only in the fifty interval is quiet. Sitting in his wheelchair, watching the one and only photo in front of him.


    That is a picture of a man in military uniform.


    American team, Steve Rogers!


    "Auntie."


    Hermione called out softly. After seeing Ms. Peggy Carter looking up at her, she smiled and sat down next to her: "Video with Mr. Rogers again?"


    Ms. Peggy Carter smiled.


    Look.


    This is another difference between the military and the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau whose name does not deserve to be stated publicly.


    What S.H.I.E.L.D. did after digging out Steve Rogers and hiding it surreptitiously. After thawing, it also found an unrelated woman to impersonate Peggy Carter.


    For a war hero, what S.H.I.E.L.D. did when they first met was cheating.


    Where is the military?


    The US team¡¯s recovery laboratory at Quantico has a dedicated staff member who is responsible for connecting to Ms. Peggy Carter¡¯s video 24 hours a day. As long as Ms. Peggy Carter wants to, he can use this video to observe anytime, anywhere. The current recovery of the US team is expressed in practical actions. The military respects every war hero and their... family members.


    Paige smiled: "The doctor said that Steve is in good condition, but it will take some time for a complete recovery. After all, speed up the progress, it is difficult to predict what will happen."


    Hermione nodded and said, "Last time I asked General Rose, according to the current trend, in another year, the dusty ice can be completely broken."


    An indescribable smile appeared at the corner of Page''s mouth. Then, she broke the subject and looked at Hermione: "How is the situation in Scotland?"


    "very nice."


    Hermione¡¯s mouth curled slightly: "That guy always has some very strange props, but, aunt, how do you know the relationship between this hungry giant and Midgard?"


    The hungry giant can exist when the earth is still in the involution, but there is no record in any magical materials. This was what Ms. Peggy Carter told her last week.


    Peggy Carter''s gaze fell on the photo of Steve Rogers: "The legacy he left behind made me live well and at the same time allowed me to see the whole world clearly."


    Hermione was silent.


    Ok.


    It''s another century, and the well-deserved relationship left behind by Steve Rogers, the world''s best actor, has played a role.


    The reason why Hermione was able to enter Hogwarts back then was because Ms. Peggy Carter was recommended to enter because of Steve Rogers'' stay.


    American team, Steve Rogers, with his unique personality charm and unparalleled leadership qualities, established the Roaring Commando, which can almost be called a gathering of extraordinary species.


    Ms. Peggy Carter said: "The thick ice that freezes Steve and can preserve it for years is a deep ice essence. It can only be found 30,000 miles under the sea. I also spent a lot of time , It was confirmed that the presenter of the Deep Frost Ice Essence was given by the daughter of the ocean and now Queen Atlantis."


    Hermione''s small mouth opened slightly: "Many years ago, she sank into the sea and never came ashore in the kingdom of Atlantis."


    Peggy nodded.


    Oneshette.


    **** Christ!


    Hermione''s heart was shaking, and she felt, as if, as if, could hear a whole new gossip again.


    Peggy smiled and looked at Hermione: "You know, back then, why did I get married suddenly?"


    Hermione blinked.


    In Hermione''s opinion, when Peggy Carter got married back then, it didn''t seem to be a marriage for love. It was a kind of arrogant marriage, that is, when some members of the Roaring Commando left.


    the reason?


    Who knows, maybe you think that Ms. Peggy Carter is married. Naturally, you don¡¯t need to inherit the legacy of Steve Rogers.


    Peggy shook her head: "Actually, thinking about it now, I feel very sorry for him."


    Hermione did not answer.


    The ghost knows who he is referring to.


    However, Hermione felt that it should be referring to the marriage to Ms. Peggy Carter. She was kicked in less than three months. After that, she suffered a serious illness in less than a month. She always felt like she was killed. Until now, even her name. Poor man who didn''t even remember.


    Back then, after Steve Rogers disappeared, Ms. Paget Carter frantically searched for an ice layer, but she left after searching for almost a year and found nothing.


    Actually...


    On the day before leaving, a man came to Ms. Peggy Carter''s room, a woman who claimed to be the Princess of Atlantis.


    A lot of things happened that night.


    Anyway, the next day, Ms. Peggy Carter led the team back directly. Then, in less than half a year, she got married directly, and then divorced again in less than three months.


    Paige seemed to open the words all of a sudden, and looked at Hermione: "Do you know the Princess Atlantis today?"


    Hermione said, "The one who is a singer in the Commonwealth is known as the new generation of American Dream?"


    Atlantis just sank into the sea, has it been submerged, the wizarding world not only knows Atlantis, but also purchases some potions needed by Atlantis.


    Don''t say anything else.


    Azkaban was in the territory of Atlantis, and the Kraken helped them guard Azkaban. It was a prison that could not be escaped no matter what.


    Of course, except for special circumstances.


    and so¡­¡­


    Hermione knew Atlantis, and also knew that the current Princess Atlantis, three years ago, went ashore, and with the help of the wizarding world, she ran to the Federation and became what she is now. The American dream, the sweetness of the federal population.


    That Lake likes listening to her songs very much.


    even...


    Hermione thought that one time when she was staying overnight in the Star Tower, she also found two tickets for the Little Sweet''s concert. After asking Skye, she knew that she went with the Kassel downstairs. on site.


    It is said that...


    Lake also bought a lot of support items, and even shouted out the words to have a monkey with her.


    Of course.


    Hermione didn''t believe Skye''s inquiries at all.


    just like Lake?


    Not to mention the somatosensory, the blood is very cold.


    Next second.


    Peggy said to Hermione without alarmingly, "That princess is Steve''s daughter."


    "what?"


    Hermione opened her mouth wide, and thought of a possibility: "Could it be that in the years when Steve disappeared, he was in the kingdom of Atlantis?"


    ÅÞ.


    scum man!


    You did what my aunt did to you.


    Peggy shook her head: "No, that happened before, that is, after I met the daughter of the ocean at the time, the current Queen of Atlantis, the day I returned. At that time, she had already pregnant."


    Hermione dumbfounded: "Auntie, Steve is on two boats?"


    **** male stone hammer.


    I don¡¯t have to wash.


    Right as well as Lake That guy, he said a good embrace of the forest, no matter how she persuades, he will not give up the whole forest for her.


    Paige shook her head again: "It doesn''t count, at most one unexpected cooperation."


    Hermione: "..."


    At that time, Peggy Carter was also an operative, but spent most of the time in the Allied base. It was Steve Rogers who was fighting **** outside.


    That is when Steve Rogers rescued the Princess Atlantis who was trapped on a certain island. There is no doubt that the protagonist''s law must be done something ashamed to go online.


    Of course.


    It was just one time. After all, Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter hadn''t determined the relationship at the time, so it doesn''t count, but who would have thought that Steve would kill him in just one accidental cooperation. ?


    "and many more!"


    Hermione suddenly regained consciousness, blinked, and looked at Peggy: "That''s not right, my aunt, I''m not the right age."


    Paige smiled and looked at Hermione: "Of course it''s not right. If it''s right, guess what, will the current King of Atlantis be angry?"


    Hermione: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 497: The law of hunger

    good fellow.


    The most pitiful feeling is not the spare tire that doesn''t even have a name now, but the real king of the Atlantis Kingdom who has become the successor.


    But...


    Hermione looked around and asked cautiously, "Didn''t you find it?"


    Peggy smiled: "If it is discovered, do you think the queen can still pass with me? There is a story about the starving giants Murtos and Midgard, which she told me, but the land and sea Communication is a bit slow. I received this message relatively late."


    If I received it earlier.


    Maybe Scotland won¡¯t be filled with so many lives.


    It is clear.


    The **** lord Mephisto¡¯s move, first, is to take advantage of this opportunity to drive out the hungry giant who is the most edible and almost eats him into the current appearance of hell. Second, it is okay. Use starving giants to consume the power of the earth.


    So far, the death toll in Scotland has actually reached a very alarming number, but, on average, it is not so noticeable.


    Hermione nodded and said, "If Atlantis knew it, then it would be easy to understand."


    After all, Atlantis is considered to be the first true people on earth. At the same time, there are rumors that it is said that the Atlantis people also inherited the technology after Midgard became the earth in the scroll. heritage.


    If this is the case, then it is entirely possible for the Atlanteans to discover the relationship between the hungry giant and Midgard from the heritage left by the Midgard, which is easy to understand.


    In the valley of Ben Neves.


    Boom!


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake and the hungry giant Murtos blasted open with a punch, he teleported and disappeared in the original place. The huge mace of Murtos blasted on the mountain wall and cut a large gap directly.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mertos laughed like thunder, drunken thunder, and looked at Lake: "My dear friend, you have become stronger."


    The brain capacity of giants is very simple.


    This is especially true for the hungry giant Mertos. In Mertos¡¯s memory, it was King Midgard who served him full. Now, Lake can also feed him, so it is of course Midgard. It''s king.


    After the short competition game a few days ago, Lake and Murtos once again appeared at the meal that was still very rich and seemed to have just been baked.


    Lake''s eyes were slightly drowsy, and he looked at the giant Mertos, who is still considered to be about the same size and height during these three months of endless eating and drinking, said: "My friend, back then, the **** king of the Asa Protoss Odin, isn¡¯t it because I feel that Midgard has only technology, but no power, and absolutely sacrificed us. Today, how can I repeat the same mistakes again? It¡¯s just that I was tired of you that time. my friend."


    Now I say that Odin has nothing to do.


    the reason?


    During these three months, Lake learned one thing from Mertos, and the Asa Protoss'' eyes could not fall to the place where giants existed.


    Again.


    Who made Comrade Odin kill Ymir, the ancestor of all giants? Not only did Ymir sit down, but also after Ymir gave birth to the World Tree, he took Ymir¡¯s widow, Zemidgard. Also sacrificed.


    To put it simply.


    This kind of behavior of Odin has a very appropriate name in the Eastern Kingdom, which is called murder and whip the corpse!


    Why is Odin now staying in the Asa Protoss and not going out?


    Because there are often giants running to the Asa Protoss to find Odin''s trouble, otherwise, why does Odin, whose vitality can be prosperous to the twilight of the gods, needs to enter Odin¡¯s sleeping state from time to time?


    Although the giants can''t beat Odin, they can''t kill Odin, but in the same way, Odin can''t really kill the giants because of the oath.


    The giant mentioned here refers to the same level as the hungry giant. It is completely the giant bred by the laws of nature. It is the same giant as the group under the mountain, but the giant that can be killed is not of the same level.


    Anyway.


    When his new friend Mertos heard Lake¡¯s jealous and Odin¡¯s eyes falling on him, he laughed and gave his right hand to Lake without hesitation, saying that as long as Lake takes the Holding his right hand, then, Odin''s gaze would not fall after sensing the breath of the giant.


    Lake looked at the broken arm as a gift and blinked.


    after that¡­


    After watching Murtos Hu eat the sea for three days and refill his broken arm, he accepted it with peace of mind.


    This friend is not bad.


    even...


    It can be said that it is worth the money. Nothing. At the very least, in Lake''s heart, the status of this new friend Mertos has surpassed the status of the downstairs neighbor Kassel.


    "I like you, my friend!"


    Lake said to Murtos as such, and then sent an invitation to Murtos: "My friend, want to see, do I prepare a gift for the counterattack of the Asa Protoss?"


    Mertos looked at Lake and shook his head: "No, no, no, my dear friend, I don''t want to know the gift you prepared."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Mertos put down the head of the giant, and leveled with Lake: "My dear friend, your frankness is still so good for me, but now you are still too weak, and we are preparing for that Odin The prophecy of the twilight of the gods has not yet arrived, my friend, maybe, if you have time, you can meet the elder giant of the ocean, my hunger, for your gift, will only slow down your rhythm."


    Lake looked at Mertos, and it¡¯s no surprise that Mertos would know what he was talking about, because after he obtained the arm, he threw it into the Chaos Universe, and let the Force Seed plunder it from above. One of the laws of nature is hungry.


    but¡­


    useless.


    Lake is never afraid of his secrets being exposed, as long as his most fundamental core is unknown, so Lake intends to invite Mertos into his universe. In this way, the main existence of Mertos is in his universe. , Then, the natural law needed by his chaotic universe will be made up.


    But it seems to have an unexpected effect.


    "what!"


    Lake looked at Murtos and raised the wine glass as big as a bathtub with one hand: "My dear friend, everyone says that giants are evil, but they are all wrong. I''m glad that you can Consider me, cheers, my friend."


    Murtos rumblingly got up, splashing blood directly into Lake''s wine glass.


    Lake looked at Murtos.


    good fellow.


    Blood as an alliance?


    Lake looked at the message that Murtos followed the blood while he was spraying blood, and suddenly understood.


    This is the oldest and most inviolable covenant of giants.


    Even the former **** king Odin of the Asa tribe, after fooling the giant''s ancestor Yumir, had thought of a way to fool the stupidest giant who wanted to pass the stupidest giant to become with the entire giant clan. Conclude this oldest and most sacred covenant.


    but¡­


    Odin failed.


    Yes it is.


    This is a very sad story.


    the reason?


    Although the most stupid giant is stupid, but the same, this stupid giant knows that he is stupid, so let alone meet with Odin, he dug a hole and buried himself deeply.


    If you find me, it''s not easy to fool me.


    Now?


    is just what I want.


    Odin, I''m sorry, the giants, I want it.


    correct.


    Thank you one more person, Mephisto!


    Lake thought, smiled, and the same, blasted his blood into the glass in front of Murtos, but wanted to reach the weight of Murtos...


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake was resurrected twice.


    after all¡­


    Lake has little blood.


    After being so dealt with, in an instant, the entire Ben Neves Valley and even the periphery were filled with the strong smell of blood.


    "Cheers!"


    Murtos laughed boldly and clinked glasses towards Lake, looking at Lake: "My dear friend, after drinking this glass of wine, I will be your most determined ally. I can feel your strong and greatest desire, I Bless you, my ally."


    Lake also laughed loudly: "Cheers, my dear friend, I swear in my name that if the giants live up to me, I will not fail the giants. If I break this oath, I am willing to welcome and willingly come. It belongs to me, Gods Twilight!"


    talking.


    Thunder flickered in Lake''s eyes, and there was a bang. The thunder divine power that had been hidden for many years and nurtured for many years exerted its power at this moment, and instantly ignited the raging wine in the hands of the two.


    "Cheers, my ally!"


    "Cheers, my ally!"


    Accompanied by the roar of the rumbling on the top of Ben Neves, on the top of the mountain, Lake and the hungry giant Mertos directly drank the strong wine that was full of raging fire. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The spirits in the cup enter the stomach.


    In an instant.


    The Force Tree directly greedily and hungry ingested the law of hunger contained in the blood. In an instant, under this stimulus, the Force Tree grew swiftly.


    rumbling.


    Along with the growth of the Force Tree, the entire Chaos Universe has once again been upgraded, and even the originally small and pitiful land the size of a football field is rapidly expanding at this moment.


    The law of hunger is not just as simple as hunger.


    Let''s put it this way.


    People have to eat when they are hungry. The more hungry they are, the more they eat.


    Same thing!


    The formation of the law of hunger is not only as simple as complementing a natural law, it also accelerates the growth of the Force Tree. It is also because hunger accelerates the growth of the entire Chaos Universe.


    after all¡­


    The Force Tree is very hungry, and the Chaos Universe is also very hungry. If you are hungry, you have to eat it. Naturally, their original plundering and growth speed, which were a bit too Buddhist, are urging them all the time under the effect of hunger.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 498: Atlantis

    The covenant has been made!


    ÏÂɽ.


    The numerous giants are like apes, beating their chests, making wailing sounds, alive, like the world''s top-notch atmosphere group.


    Lake was pouring the blood-filled wine into his stomach seriously this time. At this moment, Lake''s whole body was surging impermanently and directly turned into a scarlet mist that began to evaporate on itself.


    "My dear ally."


    Lake sat down again in the heat, and looked at the hungry giant Murtos who was eating or drinking or fighting with him for three consecutive months: "You just said, the elder of the ocean?"


    said so.


    The elder of the ocean is more helpful to me now?


    Mertos looked at Lake: "My ally, the great King Midgard, yes, the elder of the sea, Nereus, among our giants, he is the most trustworthy, amiable and unforgettable. Justice, justice and kindness, moreover, it is the incarnation of the ocean. If you can find him, then your world will no longer be a gray area, the ocean will appear to help you and completely separate the disordered universe. ."


    Ocean Elder Nereus?


    Lake asked curiously: "Is he also on this planet now?"


    Mertos pointed in the direction of the Pacific Ocean and said: "Above the endless sea, in the endless land under the sea, my dear ally, Nereus is there, her daughter is now Atlanta Queen of Tis, you can find Atlantis, and then Nereus, the elder of the ocean, will wake up from his sleep, find him, and your universe will become even more brilliant!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    good fellow.


    This small break is He De, how can he, several big forces take turns to wait for a small break, the Asa clan, the giant clan, the magician, the vampire...


    But...


    Lake thought for a while, and suddenly it occurred to him that there are two jewels of the Nemesis in the Marvel Universe, and there are two in this little broken ball, and then he is not shocked at all.


    Think about it.


    Lake nodded to Murtos and raised his glass again: "My most respected ally, I will listen to your suggestions. I promise that I will go there as soon as possible. Bring your blessings to Nereus, the elder of the ocean."


    Mertos directly grabbed a huge leg of lamb and took a bite: "Great King Midgard, when the trivial matters are finished, let us have this last time banquet."


    Lake laughed loudly and left the matter behind. With this new friend, who is also his first recognized ally in history, he once again carried out this three-month period, one of the few celebrations. time.


    The giants under the mountain yelled once again, performing all kinds of madness. The people outside saw the talent that can directly numb their scalp as the hungry giant Murtos on the mountain, and that area. Celebrating the alliance of King Midgard who enjoyed endless food and wine.


    It''s the same scene as when Murtos came to Midgard for the first time.


    It seems that at this time, Midgard, who has been in the dust for a long time, once again walked out of the endless ruins and the dust of history.


    When the three-month banquet is completely over.


    The hungry giant Mertos held the roasted whole lamb that was taller, hit a Hutch hard, and lay down toward the valley again, and when he fell asleep, he did not forget the great Midgard with his ally. Wang offered a warm hug.


    after that.


    Around the Ben Neves Mountains, the carnival for three full months, the food consumed adds up to the total consumption of the entire earth¡¯s people for three years, and the wine drunk is almost comparable to the giants of the Pacific Ocean. There was a huge hulonglong sound.


    is already full of food and drink, and begins to fall asleep.


    after all¡­¡­


    Sleep can grow meat, exercise, can only lose weight.


    As for when Murtos will wake up again, it will be half a year later. After all, it is quite possible to eat for three months and sleep for half a year.


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    Just waiting here on the Scottish defensive line, Hermione, who snored like thunder, quickly descended from the sky and landed in front of Lake.


    Next second.


    Hermione couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and looked at Lake in surprise: "God, what does this smell on you?"


    Lake flashed and hugged Hermione directly: "Do you like the taste of a man?"


    Hermione screamed, wishing to throw a big melon directly on Lake''s head, but when the thought came to him, with a squeak, the two had disappeared in place.


    Five hours later!


    Lake and Hermione had experienced a hearty battle, and when they walked out of the water, the water droplets on the extremely developed limbs instantly disappeared into nothing.


    after awhile.


    in the private hot spring villa of Granger¡¯s holiday home.


    After changing her clothes, Hermione, who once again scented herself, walked down the stairs and looked at Lake, who was already drinking bourbon at the bar, and couldn''t help saying, "New to you. My friend, after drinking for three months, haven¡¯t you drunk enough?"


    Lake smiled, shook his own glass of bourbon, and looked at Hermione: "I''m already thinking about whether to go back and participate in an alcohol-free support meeting."


    I''m addicted to alcohol.


    Lake thought about his three-month experience and shook his head for a while.


    is just the kind of dumbfounding shaking his head. I have to say that the hungry giant Mertos refreshed Lake''s understanding of giants. Giants are evil, but there is no doubt that giants are the kind of evil that is plain and clear.


    In such a comparison, there is no doubt that it is much better than those humans who look good but are messed up behind them.


    Hermione walked over, gathered her hair, and sat on the high stool: "How is it?"


    Lake glanced at Hermione: "They are just hungry. As long as humans don¡¯t disturb the sleeping giants in the Nevis Valley, the hungry giant Mertos has made a covenant with me and will not step out of Scotland. Half a step in the area, as for those Scots who have been displaced by the giant, they can actually return to their homeland when they do not take the initiative to attack the giant."


    Hermione rolled her eyes: "Do they dare?"


    Lake smiled, and asked Hermione thoughtfully: "My dear, do you know why the population of Westerners is smaller than that of Easterners?"


    Skye frowned.


    Lake chuckled, without explaining the question.


    Dare you?


    Please delete the word "?"


    Dare!


    What can Westerners dare not do? Otherwise, why in Western countries, most of the areas are vast and sparsely populated, and a thousand ways of death are now in the air.


    Hermione glanced suspiciously at Lake, thinking about the answer to this question, but did not get too entangled, but looked at Lake: "You left the magical item that can continuously produce delicious food to the giants?"


    Lakeha smiled: "How is it possible."


    Hermione blinked.


    Lake said: "But don¡¯t worry, this item will come to Sev¡¯s hands. Haven¡¯t you been in contact with Emilia and Sev. Six months later, when the hungry giant Mertos wakes up, Sev Will bring my things over and start a new round of festivities as Queen Midgard."


    When the time comes, unfold the food tablecloth, illuminate the amplifier, wait a month, come here again, take the food tablecloth back and it¡¯s OK.


    Lake proposed to leave the gourmet tablecloth to Murtos.


    but was rejected by Murtos.


    Do you dare to believe this?


    But the reason that Murtos gave was very good, so that Lake could not find any point of refutation.


    In the words of Mertos, that is, ah, my dear ally, the great King Midgard, the ally invites us to a pleasant feast, which will make us feel unparalleled pleasure, but the giants Never accept alms, great King Midgard, my dear ally, please remember this.


    To put it simply.


    That is a family of giants, who are unwilling to be awarded fish by others, but only willing to be awarded fish by others.


    Ok.


    This made Lake almost unable to turn around at the time, but he was relieved soon.


    fair enough.


    As an ally, it¡¯s also great to keep in touch and walk around. It¡¯s not bad to have a clone here to accompany the awakened Murtos for a month every six months.


    Three days later.


    Lake lived in the Granger couple''s home for three days, and after three days with his little padded jacket Pallas, he left a clone, and the body returned to the Star Tower in New York.


    Skye is not at home during school time.


    in the study room.


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows and sat in his chair: "Red Queen!"


    The computer screen walked directly out of the rest screen, wearing red clothes, changing his age to be almost the same as the 17-year-old young girl, and turning a circle on the screen: "How is it, Lake, does it look good?"


    Lake smiled and said: "After the Red Queen, you also have cloning technology. If you want, I can give my blood and clone a body of you for you The red queen shook his head directly: "The flesh is too Suffering, only machinery can ascend, my body I will figure out how to do it myself, but thank you, Lake, did not stop me when I awakened the so-called emotions. "


    Lake said: "I respect the free choice of every life, the Red Queen."


    After red, thanked him again, and then said: "I have sorted out the information you want, do you want to read it?"


    Lake nodded.


    Next second.


    Wow!


    Lake looked up, and in the projection, the entire study room, instantly, was densely packed by countless people who had recorded Atlantis or had contact with Atlantis. Some wild historians who had been in contact with Atlantis were redistributed and sorted out.


    "The Red Queen."


    "Forget it, just tell me, after three months of drinking, the sequelae are not clear."


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows, and worked hard to fine-tune the almost explosive absorption power of his own Force Seed to an acceptable level. Anyone who listens to Red Queen''s narration about Atlantis.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 499: I will bring the twilight of the gods

    The elder of the ocean.


    Nereus!


    Ocean giant, this person, Lake is bound to win!


    Because this Nereus is more than just a giant, so let¡¯s put it this way, the giants in Scotland are not in the same class as their first hungry giant, Mertos.


    Then, Nereus, the ocean giant, is not at the same level as Murtos.


    The ocean giant Nereus is one of the first four giants.


    Although there are five of the four great heavenly kings, there are actually five of the four great giants, but the trail of the hundred-armed giant of five of the four great giants has always been quite weird and erratic.


    The four giants.


    Sulter, the giant of fire, Jade, the giant of earth, Lauffy, the giant of ice, Nereus, the giant of sea.


    Just like the four elements that build the world from fiction to reality, these four giants are the purest four element giants in the world. If Nereus can be obtained, then Lake¡¯s chaotic universe will go to the entity again. A big step forward in the direction.


    And the upper limit of the four basic elements is almost the upper limit of the world.


    If Lake can get the help of these four fundamental element giants, then after the unfolding of the Chaos Universe, it will be as magnificent and magnificent as the World Tree Universe today.


    and so¡­¡­


    From a certain angle, it seems that it was destined from the beginning that the future king of the gods Lake and the **** king Odin of the Asa clan can only live one.


    is fine.


    Odin is bright, I am dark, thanks to Odin''s initial dominance, otherwise, Lake feels that he has no operating space to obtain these four elemental giants.


    Lake listened carefully to all the information and introduction about Atlantis that Honghou found.


    Do not misunderstand.


    Lake did not doubt the meaning of his original ally giant Mertos, but his ally has been isolated from the world in the **** dimension for so long after all. What if the information is wrong?


    For example, Nereus, the elder of the ocean, has left the small ball?


    This is also possible.


    So investigate, be prepared, there is always nothing wrong, besides, if you want to do good things, you must first sharpen your tools.


    Lake doesn''t like to do things back and forth. This is very troublesome, and it seems very inefficient. It is the same as the principle that Lake likes to be simple and rude in doing things. Either do not go, or I must get what I want.


    But...


    "what?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Lake, who was listening carefully to the Red Queen''s interpretation of the summary information, opened his eyes and looked at the Red Queen who suddenly made a suspicious business: "Is there anything that surprised you, the Red Queen known as the electronic encyclopedia."


    For the Red Queen, the Internet has no secrets.


    The red queen projected said: "Lake, maybe Sefer and Andy are right. Not all Midgard people have died, and the place of origin seems to really exist."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and sat down firmly: "I will show you if you can find the specific coordinates of Atlantis. You directly brought me such a surprise? You found the origin of Midgard. The ground?"


    Nereus, the elder of the ocean, is very important to Lake, so the origin of Midgard is the top priority for Lake.


    A word.


    The reason why Lake became the king of Midgard was not only because Lake was so happy, but because only this throne could deal with the giants.


    Therefore, Lake will be the king of Midgard. Of course, after him, there will never be a second king of Midgard. If there is, either he will abdicate and enjoy his old age, or Lake can only sigh deeply and then He was extremely regretted and sentenced to treason.


    is related to Qianqiu''s hegemony, no one must die!


    shook his head after red: "No."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Honghou immediately showed a very simple book with Lake. It seems that the text is incomplete, and the text used is different from any text on the earth. It seems to be a projection of a book unearthed from an ancient tomb.


    Next to ¡¡¡¡ there is a template that seems to be translated by a museum in the 1970s.


    Mayan calendar?


    Honghou said that according to the above, which is the record on the Mayan calendar, they experienced a total of four destruction and rebirth, and the Mayans were witnesses, so they described it in this way.


    But most of the text above is incomplete, and a lot of key information is missing. In this translation and brain supplement template, I still reluctantly supplemented it according to my own brain supplement.


    For the first time, it was the age of giants. It was the age of a group of giants.


    The second time is the age of gods, that is the age of a group of immortal gods who can live forever.


    The third time, it was the era of Atlantis, an era of super civilization


    For the fourth time, it is now the human era. This is an ordinary era without any difference.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    In the first era of giants, when Ymir, the ancestor of giants, had not been fooled by Odin to sit on the world tree and incarnate in the world tree universe, from a certain perspective, it was indeed above Midgard at that time. The giants who lived there did not die from the famine, but ate up Midgard, and the giants moved away.


    The third age of the gods, there is no doubt that it should be the age of the Midgardians. In the end, as recorded above, it disappeared in the endless sky fire and endless explosions, but the truth However, it was Odin who sacrificed Midgard, which led to the mass extinction of the Midgard.


    The third time was the era of Atlantis. As for the so-called era of transcendent civilization, after the era of Midgard passed, after the devastation, the Midgard inherited the Atlantis of the transcendent technology retained by the Midgard. The Tis people, in the end, disappeared amidst the billowing thunder, the utter flood, and the utter icy ice.


    The fourth time, this is the age of mankind now.


    Lake thought in his heart, and looked at the Red Queen: "The Maya are indeed somewhat similar to the surviving Midgard."


    Midgard belongs to the second era, and they can only rely on guessing what happened in the first era. For their own era, there is also subjectivity, but the third time is more similar to the perspective of the bystander.


    So from the whole point of view, the Maya are indeed somewhat similar to the Midgard.


    but¡­¡­


    The Maya were also extinct. At least, the people who are now called Maya descendants are all smashed to death.


    Honghou said, "Maybe the Atlanteans are too."


    Lake laughed and said, "Maybe it was at the beginning, but it must not be anymore now."


    "Why?"


    "no reason."


    Lake said, "It might have been before, but it¡¯s definitely not anymore. You ask me the reason. I can¡¯t give it. At least the logical reason can¡¯t be given. This is what my sixth sense told me."


    After the red: "¡­¡­"


    Yes it is.


    Lake may already know why Atlantis was shattered for the third time.


    is still related to the Midgard.


    Perhaps, at the beginning, indeed, the surviving Midgardians established the kingdom of Atlantis, but don''t forget, because the billowing thunder and endless floods and ice destroyed Atlantis.


    Let''s put it this way.


    If Lake was Odin, he realized that the planetary creature he sacrificed was not completely dead, what would he do?


    There is no doubt that cutting the grass does not remove the roots, the spring breeze blows and regenerates.


    And one of the biggest reasons is because what the hungry giant Mertos said, Atlantis is now under the blessing of the elder of the ocean, the benevolent and just ocean giant Nereus.


    If the Atlanteans are still Midgard, then Mertos will never be an alliance with Lake.


    There is only one King Midgard.


    Since Atlantis is already called Atlantis, their king can only be King Atlantis, not King Midgard.


    But this is not necessarily true.


    Who knows, it''s useless to think about it now. When it comes to Atlantis, you will know if it is or not.


    If not, everyone is happy.


    If it is, there is no doubt that there can be only one ending to this matter, either the city or its perish.


    Anyway, what he wants is Nereus, the elder of the sea. As King Midgard, it is not normal and reasonable to kill a few traitors who intend to rebel and become kings?


    After all, there is a giant who has recognized him as King Midgard. The four elemental giants may not recognize it, but under the four elemental giants, all natural giants have already recognized him.


    Lake thought anxiously: "It seems that the Maya disappeared for no reason, right?"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Hong said, "I found a document. Based on the translated content, it seems to be saying that one day, the Mayans moved out of their clan and they all left on the day when they were covered by dark clouds."


    Dark clouds cover?


    Changed the surname from Midgard to Atlantis, and then became Maya. In the end, Odin was targeted again?


    How stupid this Odin is.


    The same people killed them three times, but they still haven''t killed them all.


    But just think about it, Odin is now an Asa Protoss who can be counted on. Eliminating those dwarves, he is basically the enemy of the world.


    It is estimated that Atlantis, Nereus, the elder of the ocean, came here, and gave him protection.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. After browsing the other content, the difference is not bad. Basically, Murtos said the same thing. He said directly to the red queen: "Then find this missing Maya, and contact Hill. Hill is investigating this matter secretly."


    The place of origin of Midgard is unknown.


    But Nereus, the Elder of the Sea, is known there.


    Lake intends to solve the matter of Nereus, the elder of the sea, and plans to ask Hermione in a few days, and the magical world should have more contact with Atlantis.


    not now.


    I have just finished one thing now. How to say, I have to take a break. I did not start from scratch to make myself as busy as a dog, but to make myself easy with a panda.


    If he is busy flying, it will run counter to his original dream.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 500: A little spider with a moth again

    and.


    Lake rushed over at this time, there is business to do.


    For example...


    Beyond Media¡¯s film company, the movie "The Amazing Spider-Man: Origins", which was adapted from the Spider-Man live-action incident and also by Peter Parker himself, is going to be released.


    Lake promised that Helen, his little padded jacket, and Rachel were going to watch the premiere together.


    It is well known that Lake is a person who pays great attention to promises.


    Words must be spoken, actions must be fruitful!


    and so¡­¡­


    Since Lake had promised his little padded jacket, naturally, he would never breach his contract. Even if the hungry giant at the time wanted to drink for another three months, Lake was already ready to let the clone come back to save the field.


    The day of the premiere.


    After Lake and Helen and Rachel had finished watching the movie, when they walked out of the theater, they discovered that it seemed, as if, this movie had signs of fire.


    At a glance, they all wanted to buy tickets for the movie "The Amazing Spider-Man: Origins".


    In other words...


    Lake touched his chin. After getting in the car, Rachel watched Helen fasten the child seat belt, then turned around and said, "What are your expectations for this movie?"


    "Ten billion?"


    "¡­¡­box office?"


    "Otherwise, do you think it is profit? We spent nearly 300 million on the production cost alone."


    "Hiss!"


    Lake couldn''t help but said, "Little spider, is it so hot?"


    I didn''t see it.


    and...


    His version of the little spider basically has no sense of existence, Dr. Lizard, he got it here. As for Harry, when Lake took the shot, the little spider was still living in the prison deluxe single room.


    Rachel seemed to know what Lake was thinking, smiled, and said: "Peter Parker is a good neighbor of New Yorkers that you, the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security and a senior federal official, personally said. Moreover, the billion box office is only It is based on our propaganda. If you take into account some recent hot news, it may exceed 1.5 billion. Of course, this is the global box office."


    Lake laughed: "You still want to gain 1.5 billion in the federal territory. If you can do it, I..."


    "What am I?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the expression on Rachel¡¯s face and stopped in time. This thing is out of the way. Then, what should Rachel find someone to swipe the ticket?


    He doesn''t understand how the film industry works.


    But Lake knows how to swipe tickets. After all, this swipe method has been exposed. What if Rachel directly spends money to brush up to 1.5 billion, although there may not be so much money, but in case.


    Lake has always liked prostituting other people without thinking about it.


    Chaoyue Media is very optimistic about the box office forecast this time.


    After all, since this time, or since Peter Parker debuted, the popularity has been very good.


    According to Rachel, Lake¡¯s rank is too high, and he has dealt with far more than New York City, although Lake feels that Peter Parker has not done a few major things.


    But there is no doubt.


    In the past few years, the behavior of the little spider in New York City has almost completely confirmed what is called a good neighbor of the New Yorker. He usually wanders over New York City, catching thieves, and stopping some night crimes.


    speaking without exaggeration.


    The reason why the crime rate in New York City was able to drop by five points last year is completely due to the hard work of small spiders.


    As for why the real body of the little spider has been exposed, why are the criminals afraid to trouble the little spider?


    Ah.


    You think that there is a joke about the little spider being the illegitimate son of a powerful executive of a federal law enforcement agency, and the citizens can laugh it off or have all kinds of suspicions.


    But those criminals have to weigh it up.


    What if?


    After all, the small criminals were caught by the little spider and recognized them, and they didn''t have the ability to find the little spider to get revenge, but those who were capable would not dare to act rashly because of this rumor.


    Like those Wall Street capitals thought, Lake said so, Peter Parker didn¡¯t, but what if Lake wanted to say this deliberately for his own career?


    If this moves Peter Parker, hehe, if you win the lottery, won''t it be a disaster?


    and so¡­¡­


    Peter Parker is still alive and well. In the face of the actual actions of getting more and more real New Yorkers¡¯ good neighbors, even on the Internet, only those citizens who have been rescued by spiders have expressed that they want to directly buy ten movie tickets. Up.


    As we all know, fan behavior is terrible.


    Chaoyue Media is happy to see the fan''s spontaneous ticket-swiping behavior. Anyway, they didn''t pay, and they also paid real money. Why should we stop it? At most, the little spider has been with him since this period of time. The fan site recorded a video, saying not to buy extra movie tickets for him.


    But it''s obvious.


    Useless for eggs.


    Just one week after the movie was released, the various surroundings of Spider-Man were almost sold out.


    Lake smiled and said, "I remember that Chaoyue Media and Little Spider gave a contract of conscience. That''s okay. Give me more money and I won¡¯t let Little Spider declare bankruptcy."


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "Don''t you know?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Rachel said that they had originally prepared nearly 100 million in publicity expenses, but two months ago, the publicity expenses originally expected to be invested in the federal market were cut in half.


    the reason?


    Peter Parker is on fire again.


    But...


    To be precise, Osborne should be on fire again, but now that Osborne shareholders have all gone in, so now Osborne is on fire, and naturally Peter Parker is on fire.


    As for the reason.


    In two months, Peter Parker issued a statement at the press conference of the Osborne Industrial Building, which is now connected to the door. Since his best friend has handed over the company to him, then he has the responsibility and obligation to keep his friend¡¯s place. Share of family property.


    good fellow.


    Is the head so iron?


    Back to the Star Building.


    Lake took off his coat, walked over to the bar, and while pouring himself, he looked at Skye coming down the stairs and asked curiously: "Small spider is going to carry Osborne?"


    Originally, according to most ideas, if Peter Parker did not want to be bankrupt, then all he needed to do was to stop the loss in time, and sell everything that should be sold.


    Sell it now, maybe you can still sell it for a good price, but if you wait for the dozens of lawsuits against Osborne Industries to go to court, once all the capital is frozen, it will be equivalent to playing GG.


    Although it is freezing now, it is only because the Secret Service has not yet closed the case, but soon, the Secret Service will close the case, so Peter Parker needs to compete with time.


    Once the Secret Service closes the case and the assets are thawed for no more than five days, the court will definitely accept the first case. By then, it will really be over.


    Lake remembered that three months ago, Gwen asked Skye to beg to Lake, hoping that Lake would show a clear way to save Peter Parker who was about to jump into the fire pit.


    Lake also gave it.


    Osborne is an energy source. Who would be interested in Osborne''s patents for many years?


    and I still want to buy it without taking advantage of the fire.


    To put it simply, this picker must belong to the kind who can be emotional and then have money, and it is best to belong to the kind of master who spends billions of dollars and does not feel distressed at all.


    no doubt.


    This person is the most suitable candidate, Tony Stark of Stark Industries, who dares to say that he is second in line, but he does not dare to be the first at all.


    But it seems that Peter Parker did not choose to do that.


    Lake stayed until the afternoon on his way back, and called Pepper to find out about this, and by the way, to find out if the Iron Man had come out of the retreat.


    After all, it¡¯s been three months. If the Nano suit doesn¡¯t come out again, Lake can almost meet what he needs to say the next time he meets Tony Stark.


    "You''re bald, but unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to be stronger either."


    "¡­¡­"


    That scene, Frankly speaking, Lake was quite expecting it.


    Pepper smiled slightly at Lake''s nasty taste, and then talked about Peter Parker''s last visit to her.


    Peter Parker came to the door, and he was not alone at the time. He had Gwen and Skye. Because of Skye, and considering the rumors on the market, Pepper gave a very suitable purchase price. .


    Of course.


    The purchase price is not a patent for Osborne Industries.


    but...


    Anyway, you have to pay, and Stark Industries is not short of money. Anyway, it''s all about buying. What you buy is not buying. It''s more cost-effective for me to directly pack and buy Osborne Industries for you.


    Yes it is.


    Pepper¡¯s purchase offer is for the entire Osborne Industry.


    This is not taking advantage of the fire. People with a little bit of common sense know that if Stark takes over, it is undoubtedly a gesture of righteousness to give charcoal in the snow is a model of conscientious capitalists.


    If this is the case, then Peter Parker does not need to consider how much money he has to lose after selling everything, but how much money he can make.


    but¡­¡­


    Peter Parker was a little moved at first, saying that he would think about it. Pepper gave him two days of time. It still depends on Skye¡¯s face, but two days later, Peter Parker came to the door by himself again. Rejected Pepper''s acquisition proposal.


    Pepper felt that his offer was too low at first. After thinking about it, he added a number, but once again Peter Parker simply rejected it for himself.


    Reason?


    is the same as Peter Parker said when he held a press conference in Osborne. He intends to guard the banner of Osborne Industries for his friend, Harry Osborn.


    This particular meow is speechless.


    Skye also listened to Lake¡¯s words, his face was a little dark, and he walked down and said angrily: "Papa, you can just hold a press conference, and once again emphasize that Peter Parker is not your illegitimate child."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 501: 1st person to obtain permission

    In order to clarify the relationship, hold another press conference?


    ¡­Ah?


    Leaving aside Peter Parker Hud, let¡¯s just say one thing. If this third press conference is held, Lake guesses that others really think Peter Parker is his illegitimate child.


    the reason?


    A word.


    At the very least, judging from the current situation, as far as the market is concerned, most people who eat melon have already believed in this press conference.


    but¡­


    What are the people who eat melons?


    This is a group of creatures that go wherever the wind blows.


    At the very least, that''s what Lake''s social class is. I''m still watching it. If Lake has another press conference, it goes without saying. In the eyes of those people, this is basically an official announcement.


    There are only three things.


    You have repeatedly and repeatedly emphasized why this is? Are you planning to use the so-called negative to make positive to tell them something unexplainable?


    The group of Wall Street guys, but if they can set up such a complicated group of people if they exploited leeks, Lake swears that they will definitely add some inexplicable plot to their brains.


    Anyway.


    Lake chuckled, shook his head, and looked at Skye who was sitting over: "If I call, I guess, this illegitimate child, I will recognize it if I don¡¯t recognize it. Moreover, when I left home, you weren¡¯t standing by the little spider. Is it over there?"


    The best solution now is to directly cold process.


    wait.


    Once someone on Wall Street tentatively attacked Osborn, everyone would watch Lake¡¯s reaction. As long as Lake remained indifferent, then the group of Wall Street crocodiles would rush forward and give Osborn directly to him. There is not even scum left after swallowing.


    This is good.


    Facts are better than eloquence. One action is better than countless thousands of words. When Osborne crashes down, naturally, this so-called illegitimate rumor will completely lose its market.


    How did Skye suddenly change his position?


    Skye sat down and said, "Gwen broke up with Peter."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Wow, the little spider mentioned it?"


    sure.


    Little spider, I take you with admiration.


    Skye shook his head: "No, Gwenti''s."


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at Skye, frowned slightly: "Wait, Gwenti''s?"


    Why can''t I be a little stupid?


    If Little Spider proposes to break up with Gwen, Skye said that he will sanction Little Spider. This is in Lake¡¯s expectation. After all, Lake is also very supportive of who makes Skye and Gwen good friends. After all, Lake is born to help. Don''t help me.


    but¡­


    Gwen proposed to break up, and then Skye said to sanction Little Spider?


    This is a bit...


    unreasonable?


    Of course.


    Lake has no objection to this, but at most he won''t end up in person. The reason has been said before. For such rumors, it is better to be quiet. Besides, just like Rachel said, Lake is in his current rank and bullies him. Spiders are not the same as playing, but the little spider didn''t offend him, so he just slashed it straight away?


    Frankly speaking, Lake felt a little weird.


    Moreover¡­


    Lake looked at Skye: "We should not participate in emotional matters. Maybe, I agree with you now and impose sanctions on the little spiders. Believe it or not, it is estimated that Gwen will come to my door tomorrow and ask me to take my life back. , I have always come home after taking blood out of the sheath, or I just don¡¯t get out of the sheath. If I am retracting it, my knife will be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Skye sighed: "I know, I just talk angry and feel worthless for Gwen."


    Lake sips a glass of wine.


    He is not even interested in participating in the emotional affairs of Kassel downstairs. The relationship of the kid is not the relationship of his own daughter, and Lake is too lazy to participate in it.


    But this does not prevent Skye from telling him.


    To put it simply.


    Originally, after Gwen''s persuasion and analysis of the pros and cons, Peter Parker planned to shoot Osborne in time. This is what has already been said.


    But who would have thought that Peter Parker suddenly changed his mind without saying a word. He didn''t even say hello to Gwen, so he went straight to Pepper and said he wouldn''t sell it.


    even...


    When Gwen knew about this, he still saw Peter Parker appear on the TV. In the Osborne Industrial Building, he vowed to protect his legacy for his close friends.


    This is nonsense.


    To put it simply, Gwen doesn''t mind whether Peter is rich or poor. After all, when Gwen fell in love with Peter, Peter was a poor boy.


    But Gwen really minded that Peter was completely bankrupt because of Osborne, and even had a huge debt.


    I don¡¯t mind accompany you to start from scratch, but I really mind that you didn¡¯t tell me when you made this decision.


    and so¡­


    The relationship between Gwen and Peter was completely broken because of this incident.


    "and many more."


    Lake and Skye went to the balcony and lay on their respective lounge chairs. While watching the night, Lake asked Skye, "Did the little spider give Gwen a reason?"


    Skye smiled and said, "Yes, but that guy said he promised someone else and can¡¯t say it."


    After Gwen and Peter''s love affair fell through, Peter is here in Skye and he doesn''t even deserve a name anymore.


    Lake blinked, then couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This is really like what a little spider would say.


    promised that others can''t say it?


    Good fellow, are you planning to live with this other person, or are you planning to live with Gwen?


    Lake couldn''t help smiling inwardly, looked at Skye, and comforted: "It''s okay, we broke up. It''s a pity for Little Spider, but it''s a good thing for Gwen. At least, with Gwen''s talent, what kind of object can''t be found, right? At this time, all you should do is take Gwen to relax, right?"


    Skye nodded: "Yes, so I plan to take Gwen and Skye out for the holiday next Christmas. Karen and I said okay. Karen said she forgive me for not going back this year, my friend. There is something, this is understandable."


    Lake listened, opened his mouth wide, and looked at Skye: "What did you say, Christmas, Karen approved you not to go back?"


    Skye nodded, and looked at Lake suspiciously: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake opened his mouth and wanted to tell Skye that before he was thirty years old, he used to be... wrong, it was him and Betty. Before Lake was thirty years old, they used countless reasons to choose how to ask for leave on Christmas night.


    Result...


    Let''s put it this way.


    Even now, a leave request has not been successful, so far, Karen still firmly holds him and Betty in his hands.


    But now?


    Karen actually agreed that Skye could not go back for the holidays this year?


    **** God.


    Lake couldn''t help but asked: "Karen just agrees with you directly?"


    Skye said: "Otherwise, Karen said, she knows the relationship between me and Gwen, and now is the saddest time for Gwen. As a friend, I need to be comforted by the side. Christmas travel is very good. Karen also said that if the money is not enough, she will support me some."


    Lake took a deep breath and silently took the phone out of his arms.


    "Hey."


    "Who."


    "Me, your brother, where did you spend Christmas this year?"


    "Lake, are you sincere? Where are you still? Where are we every Chinese New Year? This year, I finally thought of an excellent reason to let our laboratory work overtime. As a result, my mother directly The call came to the Pentagon, not to mention working overtime on Christmas, I have been on vacation since three days ago."


    Betty on the other end of the phone said without tears, this is all right, not only lost the wife, but also lost the soldiers. If you don¡¯t say the whole reason, she can go back to India quickly and make a time difference. Maybe I still can''t find it. I think about it now, it seems that I have returned to my childhood, and I have to let Karen know where I am going.


    This is a sad story.


    Lake and Betty mourned for a moment, and then said directly: "Skye can''t go back this Christmas. Mom approved."


    three!


    ¶þ!


    One!


    After saying this, Lake took the phone far away, silently counting one, two, three in his heart.


    After the countdown ends.


    "what!!"


    Even if the mobile phone was almost taken out of the balcony with mental strength, Betty''s shock was still so clear.


    When Lake got his phone back, Betty had already hung up.


    Lake looked at Skye on the lounge chair next to him.


    Next second.


    Skye listened to his phone, took out his cell phone, blinked, and looked at Lake: "Betty''s."


    Lake laughed and said, "I know."


    Skye got up from the recliner, and while connected to the phone, he held his drink glass by the way, intending to pour himself another drink.


    But this is exactly half an hour.


    Lake looked at Skye who appeared again, and Skye who sipped the water in his glass like a big buffalo, smiled: "How is it?"


    Skye put down his water glass, and looked at Lake with some incredible feeling: "Karen hasn''t really let you miss Christmas once?"


    Gosh. UU reading


    Skye swears in her heart that if she knows this in advance, she will never ask Karen for leave. Skye just knows that Karen is very important to Christmas, so she thinks that she might discuss it with Karen in advance. .


    Maybe this is the fearless of the ignorant?


    Lake listened to Skye''s question, looked up at the night, and laughed: "I tried it once, and I plan to not go back for another year."


    Skye blinked: "And then."


    Lake looked at Skye and smiled: "Obviously, I failed. Betty will try every year, but it''s a pity that every year I fight hard and lose every year.


    Skye opened his mouth wide: "No wonder, Betty was on the phone just now, asking about the relationship between me and Gwen, and then what tone of voice was with Karen to ask for leave, when did I call it, and even asked me to repeat it. One piece, said it needs to be checked."


    Lake laughed and said, "Betty has a book called "The Christmas Leave Campaign", which records, almost from the age of thirteen to the present, the reasons for asking for leave every year, as well as the reasons for his failure."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 502: Clever black catwoman

    This has to be said to be an extremely tragic story.


    but¡­¡­


    What made Lake laugh most happily was that on the next day, Lake received a call from Karen and repeatedly assured Karen that he would go back and hear the follow-up of this story.


    good fellow.


    After Betty got the successful leave experience taught by Skye, she didn''t even think about it, she applied it directly. Betty told Karen that her friend had lost love yesterday, and she was still caught by a scumbag no less than someone. The man dumped, she needs to comfort him.


    but¡­¡­


    Karen didn¡¯t comfort, but just shook it. Even you knew that the man was a scumbag. In that case, there is no need for your friend to go on. If he knew it was a scumbag, he still got in there. It¡¯s a broken love and deserves it. .


    Lake laughed happily after listening to Betty''s cry on the phone.


    But after Betty hung up, Lake suddenly recovered.


    and many more.


    This story...something is not quite right.


    Lake feels that Betty is applying his personal settings, but there seems to be no evidence, because if Lake is sure that he is not a scumbag, in that case, if he is so matched, wouldn¡¯t it be the name of the scumbag. head?


    Ha ha.


    You wait, little girl film!


    Lake watched the call again, showing that Betty could not be reached on the phone, gritted his teeth, sneered twice, and directly called Karen to tell Karen that Betty wanted to go out this year to go to India, and I heard that she had secret contacts Had a curry guy.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake looked at the ringing phone and ignored it, then threw the phone into the chaotic universe. In an instant, his ears became quieter.


    let you arrange me.


    Do you think I have no evidence, I won''t clean up you?


    This means that Lake can''t check in by himself. If Lake has evidence, he will not file a complaint with Karen, but will call and tell General Rose that the reclusive Bruce Banner is in India.


    Hmph!


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Tiffany pushed the door in from the outside, and handed a copy of the information he had just organized to Lake who was sitting behind the desk: "Sir, this is the information you want."


    Lake took it, nodded, waited until Tiffany turned and left, and opened the information in his hand.


    This is the latest information about Osborne Industries today.


    After seeing the ownership structure of Osborne Industries, Lake suddenly realized that he also seemed to know that Peter Parker said he needed to keep it secret.


    Felicia Hardy...


    is wrong.


    is the black cat Felicia Hardy.


    Lake looked at the latest report. It was obvious that on Wall Street this morning, Osborne¡¯s latest shareholding change had already been announced.


    Nowadays, the largest shareholder is no longer Peter Parker, but the personal assistant of Norman Osborne who has disappeared for nearly three months, and also the short-lived executive vice president Felicia of Osborne. ¡¤Ms. Hardy.


    Felicia Hardy directly exercised control of Osborne by acquiring the equity held by several shareholders in the secret prison of the Secret Service.


    Of course.


    Ms. Felicia Hardy did not find the shareholders directly, but found the company established by the shareholders themselves, and almost took Osborn from the company at the price of cabbage. Shares.


    It''s complicated to say.


    To put it simply, those shareholders have Osborne shares, but for better management and better tax avoidance, they set up their own company and invested this share as an asset in their company. Then, Those companies with Osborne shares acted like evasive gods. After the black cat Felicia Hardy came to the door, they directly sold Osborn''s shares and gave them to Felicia.


    No wonder Peter Parker will empathize.


    Lake looked at the announcement, touched his chin, smiled, and seemed to understand a little bit in his heart.


    men.


    Yu Jie is better than Loli, this is instinct.


    And nowadays, Felicia Hardy is still a royal sister who almost shares the same language with Peter Parker. There is no doubt that it is normal for Peter Parker to fail to resist.


    It''s me, I also choose Felicia, and I won''t choose Gwen.


    the reason?


    Yujie is justice.


    at this time.


    Tiffany knocked on the door again, and after opening the door, he said to Lake: "Sir, Felicia Hardy said to see you outside the island, thank you for your help."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    half an hour later.


    dressed in black is very business style, smeared red lipstick, curled up her long hair, perfect figure matched with the wild temperament exuded by her body, which makes her heartfelt taste.


    What a pity.


    In Peter''s eyes, Felicia Hardy is an imperial sister, but in Lake''s eyes, it is a loli, but she is a loli who looks more like an imperial sister.


    That''s why Lake said a pity in his heart.


    "Ms. Hardy."


    "Director Edwin."


    Lake shook hands with Ms. Felicia Hardy who came in, smiled slightly, and gestured towards Felicia: "Please sit down."


    Felicia nodded.


    after awhile.


    Ms. Felicia took the Bourbon that Lake handed over, said thank you, and looked at Lake who was sitting on the sofa opposite her.


    Lake took a sip of his wine, tilted his right leg, and smiled: "Then, Ms. Hardy, I heard my assistant say that you came here to thank me?"


    Felicia nodded, and then looked at Lake: "Yes, but more, actually, I''m here to hope that Director Edwin can forgive me."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Felicia also didn''t hide it, and said directly to Lake: "That''s it, Director Edwin..."


    To put it simply.


    Felicia tamed the sneaking black cat when Lake was still drinking with the hungry giant, and was completely integrated with the sneaking black cat, and could switch back and forth between the black cat form and the human form.


    is the druid of the new world.


    After Felicia was evaluated by the Wizarding World, and got permission, Felicia Hardy will not use this ability to do bad things, and will not lose contact with the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s Fantastic Beast Management Department. After that, Felicia left the wizarding world and returned to New York.


    After that.


    Felicia found Peter Parker, who inherited all of Osborne¡¯s estate, and directly stated his identity.


    Really can''t be faked.


    Peter Parker almost confirmed that Felicia¡¯s surname was actually Osborne, he was overjoyed and said that he wanted to return the things he inherited to the original owner.


    From this perspective, Peter Parker can still be praised.


    But...


    Felicia said that he was not in a hurry, but hoped that Peter Parker could look at Harry¡¯s friendship with him and do her a favor, because now that the transfer is over, Osborne Industry is also incomplete.


    The reason why Osborne has become like this is that, in the final analysis, too many outsiders have been introduced. At this time, it seems to be a crisis for Osborne, but it is actually a great opportunity.


    can rebirth Osborne from the ashes, can, get up again, and can get rid of the quarrels and uncontrollable situations of board meetings in the past, and become the real Osborne industry of the Osborne family.


    Felicia hopes that Peter Parker can keep everyone secret after things are not done. If it is leaked, maybe everything will not go so smoothly.


    Peter Parker agreed after struggling for a while.


    After.


    After Felicia said this, he looked opposite, smiled like Lake before, seemed to have the courage, and said to Lake: "I borrowed your reputation. I must admit this to you."


    Lake didn''t speak, but just made a continued gesture.


    Felicia opened her mouth and said, "I went to the shareholders¡¯ companies and found their wives. I just said one thing, you saved me, and then they gave me the shares as the price of cabbage. If you don¡¯t have your reputation, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get back these shares anyway.¡±


    Before Felicia had an accident, she had also heard of the rumors between Peter Parker and Lake Edwin. Therefore, as soon as he returned to New York, Felicia understood it in seconds. What is the situation with Osborne now?


    Osborne Industries is now in Schr?dinger¡¯s state of death.


    Once Wall Street opens the box and finds that things are really as Lake said, then Osborn will become a dismemberment feast on Wall Street.


    and so¡­¡­


    Felicia took advantage of this and asked Peter Parker to appear outside and made it for Wall Street. There was someone behind me. Even if Osborn looks like this now, I''m all right. Then Felicia borrowed from Lake. His reputation, the shares secretly left outside, took advantage of the current state to take back.


    Perhaps in the eyes of those shareholder companies, it is obvious that Felicia was sent by Lake for the purpose of changing Osborne Industries to Edwin''s huge conspiracy.


    The ability of the human brain on Wall Street to replenish the brain has not been a day or two.


    Felicia looked at Lake frankly after speaking, "Director Edwin, I want to ask you to forgive me. I took advantage of your reputation and did these things."


    Lake regained his senses, looked at Felicia, and smiled: "Use my reputation, do you?"


    Felicia looked up at Lake.


    Lake chuckled: "You didn''t say outside, you are my illegitimate daughter, did you?"


    "Of course not, Director Edwin."


    "Then did you say that I sent you over?"


    "I assure you, I said a few words from beginning to end, you saved my life, and you gave it the same."


    "Ok."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Felicia: "This is the truth. Although your life was accurately saved by Agent Natasha Romanov and Director Veronica, I am Their boss, therefore, is considered to be the one I saved you. Since it is the truth, why did you commit the crime?


    Felicia: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 503: I dont mind multiple illegitimate daughters

    If someone was outside under his guise, bluffing and cheating outside, then Lake would indeed be very angry.


    But did Felicia lie?


    Her life was indeed saved by Lake, so, to a certain extent, it can only be said that Felicia is a big mouth, and it cannot be regarded as exploiting Lake¡¯s reputation.


    Of course.


    If it''s true, this can be considered a use.


    But...


    For this time, Lake feels that it¡¯s not a big deal. After all, you can¡¯t look at the problem one-sidedly, you need to look at the overall situation.


    "Not bad."


    "what?"


    Felicia seemed a little surprised whether her ears had auditory hallucinations, and some looked at Lake with a little surprise: "Director Edwin, don''t you blame me?"


    Lake smiled and said, "What''s the crime?"


    just right.


    can tell the group of self-brained in this way, no matter what he says is not, think he is lying, think he is fishing Wall Street capitalists.


    Look.


    Facts speak louder than words.


    If you don¡¯t start, it¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s better to be given first by others.


    How many times have I said that if I had an illegitimate child like Peter Parker, he would have been shot and killed, and would he sit and watch Peter Parker jump around here to lower my IQ level?


    Felicia couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she heard these words.


    Seeing this, Lake laughed, and curiously said: "Ms. Hardy, before you come, it seems that you have already thought of how I would get angry. In your heart, what I will do when I hear this news Does the reaction meet your psychological expectations?"


    Felicia smiled and said, "Obviously, I think too much, Director Edwin."


    Lake waved his hand: "No, no, no, I want to listen to the truth, Ms. Hardy, you can tell me, after all, I am also very curious about what image I am in your mind."


    Felicia opened her mouth.


    Lake smiled and said, "If Ms. Hardy doesn''t say anything, then I''m going to go crazy."


    Felicia waved her hand quickly, and then said with a wry smile: "When I came in, I had already thought that my life might be taken away."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    good fellow.


    Lao Tzu, who has always been elegant, easy-going, personable, and modest, has suddenly become so famous on Wall Street?


    There is no reason.


    Lao Tzu is a law enforcer, not a killer.


    ÅÞ


    It used to be that since Lake became financially free, he has almost gradually retired from the killer world. The Black King now accepts orders, which are basically in the category of self-produced and self-sold.


    Lake regained his senses, looking at Felicia a little speechless and helpless: "Ms. Hardy, I don''t know how I feel."


    Felicia said quickly: "Director Edwin, you said, I said, you are not going crazy."


    Lake laughed: "Of course, what I said, I remember, if you are not guilty, you are not guilty. It happens that if Wall Street hears this news, maybe they will change me. After all, I am a very honest person. , Ms. Hardy."


    Felicia smiled agreeably.


    after awhile.


    Felicia said goodbye, Lake nodded, got up, sent Felicia to the door of the office, and then walked into his office again.


    This is just an episode for Lake.


    As for how Felicia Hardy had to face the prying eyes of this group of hunger capitals on Wall Street after Peter Parker retired after taking back Osborne Industries, it is also not a matter of Lake.


    But I want to come.


    Felicia was able to use this method to regain Osborn in secret. As for how to get Osborn out of this quagmire again after regaining Osborn, there should be a way.


    a week later.


    Peter Parker inherited the inheritance from Harry Osborn and transferred all of them to Felicia. After paying enough fees, Harry Osborn¡¯s estate was left and right. It seems to be back in Osborne''s hands again.


    After all, Felicia''s surname is also Osborne, but it hasn''t changed, and he still uses the surname of his father Hardy.


    In an instant.


    Wall Street''s giant crocodiles watched this scene, and they became a commotion.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Didn''t you say that all this is the plan of that person?"


    "damn it."


    "Who said it, this is fictitious and real, is my mind all awkward?"


    "Is this an illegitimate child?"


    "Fak, we all missed something."


    "Damn it, find someone for me, enter immediately, grab the spot, divide it."


    "...Are you serious?"


    "what?"


    "Don''t you think... among them, there seems to be a story?"


    "what?"


    "...This is just now, this Ms. Felicia Hardy accepted the video interview with Beyond Media, listen carefully, watch carefully."


    "My life was saved by Director Edwin."


    "My life was given by Director Edwin?"


    "Hiss!"


    "Are you still in?"


    "¡­¡­and many more."


    "¡­¡­"


    Wall Street''s giant crocodiles looked at this almost in conjunction with this announcement, and then simultaneously sent out an interview with Chaoyue Media and Ms. Felicia Hardy once again fell into the weird silence.


    A few days later.


    When a certain rumor came to Lake¡¯s ears again, Lake¡¯s expression only changed, and he laughed to himself, and he continued to lean on the sofa, watching that several issues have already fallen. The evil "Doctor Who" is now.


    Rachel, who was not at work today, was resting. After hanging up the phone, he said to Lake: "Pepper will come over later and say that he is going to give you a gift."


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Rachel: "Gift, what?"


    Rachel shrugged: "I didn''t say, but there is mine."


    Lake sighed. That should be an invitation letter for the reception. After all, it¡¯s early December. At the end of the year, there are so many receptions. Today Lake has to go back to Washington in advance. After all, he needs to operate the general. The position, the reception at the Pentagon, is indispensable.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Rachel looked at Lake who turned his head to look at the TV again, and the corners of her mouth floated slightly: "Really as Wall Street said, Peter Parker is not your illegitimate son, but Felicia Hardy is your illegitimate daughter. ?"


    Lake sighed, pressed the pause button, and then looked at Rachel: "Did you not do this thing?"


    Rachel said: "Hey, I told you after I finished the recording. Can it be broadcast directly? You said yes, I really thought..."


    Lake smiled and said, "It is better to recognize an illegitimate daughter than to recognize an illegitimate child. Moreover, Felicia is very smart. I admit it. I think I won''t suffer."


    It''s even more disadvantageous to recognize Peter Parker as an illegitimate child.


    is to let someone circulate outside. He, the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, a senior federal official, the New York State Department of Land and Resources, and the Super Investigation Bureau, Lake Edwin has a stupid and high-profile illegitimate child.


    Or let it circulate that he has an illegitimate daughter who is very smart and has a decisive behavior style?


    Lackening can choose the latter.


    Regarding Felicia¡¯s approach, Lake could not be said to be expected, but it did not exceed his imagination. Once the news of Peter Parker came out, there is no doubt that Wall Street will definitely be against Osborne. Exposed the big mouth of the blood basin.


    So Felicia made a choice.


    Although it seems to have deliberately created the illusion that she is the illegitimate daughter of Lake, from a certain perspective, what Felicia said is the truth.


    Unfortunately, it was misunderstood by Wall Street.


    Lake doesn''t carry this pot. It happens that if Osborn gets up again in the future, Lake still wants to see how many people on Wall Street will jump off the building after they know the truth.


    Listening to Lake¡¯s gloating words, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but shook her head: ¡°Did you forget, who doesn¡¯t know, the thigh behind Transcend Media is you, the Deputy Minister of Land, and at that time Felicia chose When speaking on the platform, you recommended her to find us beyond the media."


    Lake shrugged: "I haven''t taken any money from Beyond Media."


    Rachel shook her head, looked at the text message received on the phone, and looked at Lake: "So, next week, Felicia Hardy invites us to the reception in Osborne, shall we go?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Why not go? Don''t you think that when that happens, on the rooftops of Wall Street, those investment managers who suggest to wait will queue up and jump off the building one by one? That scene must be spectacular."


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    Ok.


    Lake admits that the reason why he indulges Felicia Hardy is largely because of Felicia¡¯s good looks and love for beauty. Of course, the main reason is that Felicia has a Very good master.


    Veronica.


    So, for Veronica''s face, as long as Felicia knows how to score, Lake doesn''t mind.


    at this time.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang.


    Little padded jacket, Helen, who was already very beautiful, got up directly from the carpet and ran towards the door: "I''ll open the door."


    "Hello, little Helen!"


    "Aunt Pepper."


    When Pepper picked up little Helen directly, Lake and Rachel also got up from the sofa.


    Rachel walked over and gave Pepper a hug.


    Lake stood behind and smiled and said, "How about it, has your guy left the customs."


    If you don¡¯t leave the customs anymore, it will be the New Year.


    Pepper smiled. Like the previous call, he broke the topic and took out four of them, numbered from one to four. They were very science fiction invitations and handed them to Lake: "This time, I''m here. There is one more inviting you, one from Skye."


    Lake took the invitation letter.


    caught the eye.


    The 2nd Stark Future Technology Expo?


    hiss.


    good fellow.


    Tony has finally completed the Nano Magic Technique, and intends to take this opportunity to become famous in one fell swoop?


    No wonder this couple avoid me every time on this issue.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 504: Federal Sweetheart Thetis

    just...


    It''s been so late for years.


    What is the second future technology expo? Shouldn¡¯t this thing be held in the second year Tony became Iron Man? How many years have passed since Tony became Iron Man?


    good fellow.


    Stan mistaken me.


    Also, Lake has left for three months. Before leaving, it seems that Stark Industries has not heard of any major moves recently. The most important point is that there seems to be no major construction projects in New York before leaving.


    Time''s self-repair?


    Stop it.


    If you can modify the time yourself, there won''t be so many moths.


    Lake thought so, and looked at the invitation time above.


    Stark Industrial Expo Park.


    January 15, 2009.


    ...


    Lake looked up and looked at Pepper: "This Expo Park, in New York?"


    Pepper shook his head: "New Jersey Military Base."


    Lake blinked.


    Pepper said: "Since Tony knew that it was the place Howard Stark had fought before his death, he spent money with the military to take down that piece of land and connect it to some nearby land. , Has been under construction and construction. The project was completed two months ago and is now undergoing internal decoration and commissioning."


    Lake took a breath.


    The power of this butterfly wing is too great. With just one fan, I immediately fanned this exposition that was supposed to be in New York to New Jersey.


    No wonder I haven''t heard of it.


    New Jersey, rural areas, city people like Lake, have always been less sensitive to New Jersey. After all, New York State is so prosperous, why go to New Jersey to see those mud legs?


    But...


    not my business.


    Lake looked back at Pepper: "If you say that, Tony, are you out?"


    Pepper smiled and said, "Tony told me, I¡¯m not allowed to say, if you want to know, you can go to the expo and see for yourself."


    Lake smiled.


    Next second.


    Lake directly shook his head: "Not going."


    Hang my appetite?


    I don¡¯t eat this set, what can you do if you have practiced nano magic? Can you hold my punch?


    Besides, with Tony Stark¡¯s stinky character, believe it or not, Lake can guarantee that Tony will fall from the sky and run to Lake in front of Lake with his sassy heart. Maybe he will say something, science and technology. , Can also become a god.


    Ah.


    The sophistry of the weak.


    Lake is not fooled. I have always been the only one who stuns my appetite. When will it be someone else''s turn?


    Pepper was not surprised at all about this: "Really?"


    Lake is firm: "Of course."


    Pepper nodded and sighed: "Well, then I will notify the preparatory team to cancel the invitation to several major singers from the Federation. Hey, I only negotiated the price with Thetis yesterday."


    Lake sniffed.


    Cancel to cancel.


    just...


    "Wait first."


    Lake regained his senses, blinked, and looked at Pepper: "Whose canceled?"


    Pepper looked at Lake, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Thetis, the federal dream of the new world, the federal sweetheart. After all, there is an opening meeting. There is no way, who will let the venue be in New Jersey, in order to attract more people. In the past, Stark Industries invited many powerful iconic singers this time. Well, the Russian tenor is also on the invitation list this time."


    Lake coughed: "Wow, Stark came here prepared this time."


    Pepper smiled: "Stark never acts rashly."


    Lake looked at the expression on Pepper¡¯s face, smiled, and put away the invitation letter: ¡°Forget it, I will go, if it¡¯s because of me, let Hollywood know who made them make less money, I guess I don¡¯t know how to write or arrange mine."


    Ok.


    is like this.


    what?


    Chasing stars?


    Hehe, what a joke, how could it be possible to chase stars with Lake''s current position.


    Pepper smiled: "So that''s OK?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course."


    a few days later.


    Lake checked the travel plans of the two little Skye and Gwen, found a relationship, investigated the passenger list on this cruise ship, confirmed the safety factor, and then contacted Jiaying in the afterlife. A Gordon amulet was about to come, and then, like an old father, he watched Skye say goodbye and went out.


    Jiaying also came with Gordon to deliver the amulet.


    Jiaying looked at Lake, who was the old father after giving away his daughter, and said with a smile and respect: "Daisy is lucky to have your care."


    Lake returned to his senses, smiled, and looked at Jiaying: "Actually, strictly speaking, Skye takes care of me more."


    Since Skye was sixteen years old, Skye has contracted all the affairs of the Star Tower, even including the monthly owner committee, and there are three meals a day, basically Skye makes the decision.


    Jiaying smiled and said, "Then I will go now. Goodbye, Mr. Edwin."


    Lake nodded, and when Jiaying was about to leave, he looked at Jiaying thoughtfully: "Although I rarely say, the past is over, because it¡¯s not my business, but Jiaying is innocent. Those who belong to the innocent, understand?"


    Jiaying was taken aback for a moment, then nodded.


    Gordon next to ¡¡¡¡ grabbed Jiaying''s right hand, squeaked, and disappeared in the Star Building without a trace.


    Lake smiled, and left the Star Mansion, took Rachel, the little padded jacket and Josie, took the special plane directly, and returned to Washington in advance to prepare for Christmas.


    The sky and the earth are big, and Christmas is the biggest.


    Lake does not approve of this sentence very much, but Karen agrees with it, so as long as Karen feels happy, Lake is happy.


    As for Betty?


    There is no doubt that Betty did not wait for Lake''s complaint to go home, and directly chased Lake in the hangar to ask for an explanation. Since ancient times, how can an older brother cheat her sister like this.


    Instead of trying to help his sister think of a solution, he fell into trouble. It is simply not a son of man. In the world, how can an older brother be so?


    Since Lake filed a lawsuit with Karen last time, let alone go out during the day, even when Karen went to work, Betty was the driver.


    A word.


    Being idle is also being idle.


    Betty is not happy, can''t go, I can''t make the video yet, but unfortunately, it''s useless, Karen directly said quietly, if you are not happy, I will tell you directly to talk about you with a curry.


    Ha ha.


    If General Ross knew about it, I guess the scene would be beautiful again.


    Anyway.


    This year¡¯s Christmas, Lake thinks it is very good, family reunion, except Betty who squeezed out a smirk, everyone else was very happy.


    On Christmas evening, Skye, who was on vacation at sea, also sent a video on the cruise ship to send his blessings.


    After Christmas.


    Lake accompanied Karen to London non-stop, and the Grangers and his family, sitting with the tail of the end of the year, had a dinner together.


    after that¡­


    Leck once again led Karen to kill Hungary.


    By the time Lake and Karen hurried back to the federation again, it was already January 12th.


    When it was time for Lake to return to New York again, he was busy for a while. After that, Lake, who was waiting for the opening of the Stark Industry Fair tonight, raised his eyebrows and called in Tiffany who was outside.


    "Sir."


    "Give you a task."


    Lake took out an invitation letter from his arms and handed it to Tiffany: "Hammer Industries, ten days from now, there is an expo in Washington, D.C., you go there in my name."


    Tiffany accepted the invitation.


    caught the eye.


    Hammer Industries, the new era of the federal military!


    is very conspicuous.


    Tiffany blinked and looked at Lake: "Sir, this seems to be an alliance with the military..."


    Lake nodded: "Just go."


    Tiffany: "..."


    Lake didn¡¯t even bother to pass Tony Stark¡¯s fair. Pepper came to invite him personally. I just barely made it through. Is your Hanmer Industry higher than Stark Industry¡¯s rank?


    is just a cottage factory.


    In other words, if Lake hadn''t gotten a vote to support the generals of Hanmer Industries, he wouldn''t even read the invitation letter at that reception, let alone accept it.


    at the moment?


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Tiffany: "Did you bring my general''s uniform?"


    "The full-time rider is already on the road."


    "Ok."


    Yes it is.


    From now on, please call Lake, Major General! Suspended, Quantico Military Base, Staff Headquarters!


    Although Lake is not the youngest federal general ever, but leaving behind the special factors of World War II, in terms of modern society, for the moment, the youngest general in the federal military is Lake.


    Lake has three professions. The first one is the military, and he mixed with the general, which is basically complete. The second is the assassin. From the assassin to the assassin''s judge, this is also considered as complete.


    Now there is only this law enforcement bureau.


    Lake touched his chin. After attending the Expo of Stark Industries, UU read went to the ocean and found the ocean giant Nereus. After reaching a cooperation, it was time to consider, a wave of Aegis The game was taken away.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has not provoke him for a while.


    But I''m sorry.


    Lake''s eyes are not very big. For those who have provoked him, there is no question of whether or not they can disappear, but when they only exist, this question will disappear.


    At night.


    New Jersey, Stark Industry Fair, the main venue.


    "Welcome¡­"


    Pepper was already standing at the main venue, looking at the handsome man in the uniform of the general, the gleaming countless medals of honor on his chest, almost counted as the Lake of the display wall, smiled and shook hands: "Ed General Wen."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Pepper, you know who I want to hear, by the way, where''s Tony, where''s people?"


    Pepper shook his head and invited Lake into the arena: "Still preparing, by the way, Lake, I just want to go backstage and have a look, are you interested?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Pepper.


    Pepper smiled without saying a word.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 505: 1 door double gold?

    "Hello, General Edwin!"


    "Hello, Ms. Rogers."


    Under the guidance of Pepper, Lake saw the beautifully dressed-up Federal Dream of the New Era at the dressing table, and he was also today''s federal sweetheart, Thetis Rogers.


    Pepper smiled beside him and said, "General Edwin is not only the youngest general today. At the same time, General Edwin is also your fan, Ms. Rogers."


    "is it?"


    With an exquisite face, it looks as if it is walking out of the most beautiful painting, and Thetis, with long blue hair like the sea. Hearing these words, he glanced at Pepper, seeming to look in disbelief. Standing in front of her, wearing a general''s uniform, with the Medal of Honor and the top face of Lake, who looks even more handsome: "The general really likes my song?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Ms. Rogers''s ethereal voice, like coming from the sea, I think no one dislikes the entire Federation. I heard that Ms. Rogers will have a new song tonight?"


    Thetis nodded and smiled: "Yes, will the general listen to it then?"


    Lake said, "I''ll wait and see."


    finished.


    Lake smiled, and he chose the make-up that no longer disturbed Thetis, turned around and left with Pepper.


    in the lobby.


    Lake found a Rachel who was drinking champagne with the wife of the other state media overlord.


    Rachel looked at Lake who came back, somewhat surprised: "So fast?"


    Lake has a slight black line: "What do you think?"


    Rachel shrugged and said: "The only album you have collected, isn''t this Ms. Thetis Rogers? Remember when we were in Los Angeles, it seemed that she had a concert in the past."


    Lake chuckled: "I just like listening to songs, nothing more. I reserve the right to protest what you think."


    Listening to a song that I like to listen to, have some time to meet this singer?


    Lake doesn''t think this is a star chaser.


    There is only one idol, and that is Lake himself.


    I speak for myself!


    Rachel smiled and looked at Lake: "Then, who went to the concert with Kassel before and shouted that I would have a monkey with you?"


    Lake looked at Rachel, his eyebrows moved lightly: "At that time, the atmosphere came up. I was called "Kinmin". There is no way. Many people just eat this set. Being above all is out of reach for them. This kind of approach can make me appear Be more approachable."


    Rachel nodded thoughtfully: "So, you have no idea about this Titis?"


    Lake''s eyebrows throbbed: "How old she is this year, she is six or seven years older than Skye."


    I only love Sister Yu in my life, not Lori.


    Except for Hermione.


    Hermione came by accident. After all, the reason why he fixed his love view is because he learned from Hermione that Loli is too troublesome, and the most caring one is Yujie.


    Do not believe?


    Look at it right now.


    If it was Hermione by the side, I would have said that Lake was daring to move and would have dared to chop Lake''s words.


    But Yu Jie Rachel is different. It seems that there are elements in the words that encourage Lake to do it.


    about this.


    Lake sighed and said that if his wife is like this, he can say nothing more than what the husband can ask for.


    "correct."


    Lake broke the subject and looked around: "Where are Skye and Josie?"


    Rachel smiled and said: "I took the backstage pass and went to collect signatures one by one. Didn''t you ask Thetis for a signature?"


    With a thought, Lake instantly located two little ones in the backstage of this huge hall. Hearing Rachel¡¯s words, he sighed and looked at Rachel: "I just like the songs of Thetis No matter, as for the singer of the song, I don''t have much thoughts."


    Rachel shrugged, made an apologetic lip, then looked around, fixed his gaze on a middle-aged greasy man not far away, and said to Lake: "It just so happened that the people from Texas Media came over, too. Come up with me to say hello. This year, Beyond Media has cooperated with them on several projects."


    talking.


    Rachel couldn''t help but grabbed Lake and ran to mix social occasions with her.


    Lake is not exclusive to this kind of social interaction. When he and Betty were young, they were often pulled by Ross and Karen in similar social situations.


    Most of the social etiquette does not require special learning for Lake and Betty. After a few on-the-spot experiences, they can already know how to do it.


    Rachel is even more needless to say.


    Even Karen was at the New Year¡¯s Christmas banquet, jokingly that if he became president, then Rachel would be Karen¡¯s most satisfied secretary of state.


    Of course, this is just a joke.


    Want to make Karen the president, regardless of the exchanges between conservatives and open parties, but the real ones who control the entire confederation are the conservatives.


    Female president?


    There is only one way to make Karen the first female president of the Confederation. Today, Karen is the Minister of the Ministry of Education. The method is also very simple. The heirs who had been lined up for succession by the Ministry of Education were destroyed directly.


    By that time, under the succession law, Karen could justifiably become the first female president of the Confederation.


    But this method is basically whimsical.


    eight o''clock in the evening.


    Just like what Lake had imagined, Tony Stark dropped from the sky with a bang. Under the background of countless long legs, like a hero on the stage, under the eyes of everyone, his right hand gently tapped the triangle on his body. New energy response pushes.


    In an instant.


    As the tide receded, Tony Stark, in a suit and leather shoes, with a decent beard, walked out of Iron Man''s form, and then greeted everyone with his aloof eyes as if he were a person.


    The applause was like the tide.


    Lake didn''t applaud. In this way of playing, Lake can, even, can do it to the next level.


    after all¡­¡­


    This product is completely dependent on special effects to support the venue.


    Lake is different. Lake can induce Tianweilai to occupy the field with him. Accompanied by the billowing thunder, Lake wears the battle suit of the **** king and plays on the throne formed by the billowing thunder.


    Isn¡¯t that picture better than this Iron Man?


    But...


    Lake still touched his chin, looked at Tony, who was starting to talk about why this expo was held on the stage, and said to Rachel next to him: "Sure enough, with my encouragement, this guy is still in seclusion for several months, practicing nano power. , Finally completed the nano magic."


    Rachel glanced at Tony on the stage, and said in a low voice, "I thought you handed the Saint Seiya to Tony."


    Lake chuckled and said, "This guy can''t do it."


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    Isn''t ¡¡¡¡ bad?


    Lake felt that his comment was quite pertinent. At Christmas, even Adam slammed 10,000 punches, successfully embellishing Lake¡¯s chaotic universe with the Great Bear constellation.


    What a pity...


    Ursa Major does not have the power of Nirvana rebirth and cannot make the saint clothing by himself. Therefore, although Adam is awakened, there is no saint clothing.


    even.


    The starry sky of the zodiac sign has once again added a zodiac constellation.


    Taurus constellation.


    At first, Lake thought it was Tony Stark who embellished the Chaos Universe, but when he saw it in the past, he raised his eyebrows, just like Aries who hadn¡¯t said hello, but dropped the Taurus saint in the saint clothing. After that, I didn''t care about it anymore.


    and so.


    Tony is really bad.


    However, it is also possible that he occupied Taurus, which caused Tony to be unable to wake up, but who knows, after all, this is just a guess of Lake.


    Rachel thought for a while, looked at Tony, who was telling the history of Stark on it, and looked at Lake next to him, for a moment, "What are you doing?"


    Lake flipped through the pamphlet he gave when he entered the venue: "Let me see when Thetis opens. If I have to wait, I will go outside and get some fresh air."


    The reason why he agreed to come here was to listen to the music live, but not to act as a supporting actor for Tony Stark who is the main character on stage.


    Not even the first supporting actor.


    at this time.


    The lights are accompanied by Tony''s final closing remarks. Welcome you all to the future era of technology. The lights are turned off. Then, there is an ethereal, the soft and gentle female voice with very high recognition.


    followed.


    A white gauze skirt, really like the wizard of the ocean, from then on, there has been turbulent, sometimes peaceful sea out of Thetis appeared on the stage.


    Tony walked over to Lake: "How about..."


    "Shh!"


    Lake interrupted Tony directly, without looking, sitting in his seat, with an expression of appreciating beautiful things, slightly closed his eyes, admiring the new song by the federal sweetheart Thetis Rogers, called Heroes song.


    The singing is beautiful.


    lyrics are more beautiful.


    I am about to become the king.


    You are the queen.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when Thetis Rogers finally closed, the applause also sounded as always. This time, Lake clapped.


    Tony''s eyebrows jumped as he watched.


    good fellow.


    I looked at you when I came on stage, you didn''t applaud me, now you applaud a singer?


    As expected.


    Same as Pepper said This guy is an old-fashioned embryo.


    ÅÞ!


    scum man!


    Tony thought so.


    Lex didn¡¯t care about Tony¡¯s inner thoughts and said to Rachel next to him. Then he got up and went straight to the backstage, ignoring the other top female singers who were glaring at him. Thetis, who removed her makeup in the room, gave her compliments.


    Thetis thanked her.


    Lake turned around to leave.


    Again.


    Lake did this only because of his high quality and the performance he should have when dealing with beautiful things. Thetis invited Lake to appreciate the song, and the song ended. As an invitee, he sent a compliment to the inviter. This is not an exaggeration. .


    But...


    Thetis stopped Lake and looked at Lake: "General Edwin."


    Lake stopped, turned around, and looked at Thetis with a smile on his face.


    Thetis smiled and said, "I wonder if General Edwin will be free next weekend. I want to invite General Edwin to be my male companion."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 506: Poseidons maiden voyage

    This is why I like the Federation.


    Lake listened to Thetis¡¯ invitation and smiled and said, "Of course, I would be happy to be your male companion."


    finished.


    Lake left the address, then he spoke a few words with Thetis before turning and leaving.


    Once out.


    Lake saw Tony Stark not far away looking at the stars above his head.


    This guy.


    Lake twitched his mouth, walked over, stood next to Tony, raised his head faithfully, looked at the stars in the night sky, and said to Tony: "Don''t look, so many stars, none of them were hatched by you. "


    special.


    Obviously, it took the longest time for this guy to cook a small stove. As a result, Lake never thought that this guy would be the most expensive in the end.


    There are now more and more stars in his chaotic universe, but none of them were hatched by this guy. Although the Taurus was also hatched by Stark, it was Howard Stark, not the Tony Star in front of him. Grams.


    Tony regained his senses and looked at Lake with a smile but a smile: "I heard it."


    Lake rolled his eyes: "You heard a hammer. If I were you, I would go home numbly and continue to retreat. Adam is awakened, do you know?"


    Tony said: "You think he is asking someone to make him a suitable suit recently."


    "you?"


    "of course."


    "Oh."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, I am also preparing to find you a chance to talk about this matter. It seems that you can''t become a Saint Seiya. Being a Saint Seiya logistics manager is also a good choice."


    Tony''s mouth twitched: "I will succeed."


    Lake sighed and patted Tony on the shoulder. His expression was inexplicable and he seemed to be very heavy: "Sometimes, it''s not shameful to choose to give up, really."


    "Hey Hey hey."


    Tony said to Lake with a dark face, "You are not afraid, when the time comes, I will run to make trouble for you."


    He was talking about Thetis just invited Lake to be her male partner.


    As for where.


    There is no need to worry about getting in. His Tony Stark face is the pass card. Except for a few places, Tony can swipe his face in and out.


    Lake sneered at the threat of Tony¡¯s words: "You dare to go, I will break your leg."


    Tony: "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Tony¡¯s face and chuckled, ¡°Also, what you are most concerned about right now, shouldn¡¯t it be the mechanical soldiers that Hanmer Industries will jointly release with the military in Washington? It¡¯s so straightforward. And Chi Guoguo steals your steel suit. Can you bear it?"


    Tony said: "It''s out of date, do I need to worry about it?"


    His nano suit can be regarded as the ninth-generation steel suit. How many generations are the so-called mechanical soldier suits invented by Hanmer Industries?


    Three generations?


    It is said that all three generations are regarded as exalting Hanmer Industry.


    Tony said with certainty: "My technology, even if I give Hanmer Industry 10 years of research, there is no way to replicate it. Even if I give the technology to Hanmer Industry, he will not be able to reproduce it in a year. Carve it out."


    Again.


    Tony never worried about others coming to re-enact his steel suit, because it is very simple, no matter how others steal it, it will not be able to compare with his steel suit.


    The appearance of the steel suit does not have any technology at all.


    The six major systems that make up the steel suit are the core technology.


    It goes without saying that the huge and stable energy system is.


    The life support system that can make Iron Man face the vacuum hypoxic environment, the underwater high pressure environment and the high temperature baking environment, the life support system in the armor can efficiently convert a large amount of carbon dioxide and toxic gases into oxygen, while using local heating And the cooling system, which automatically senses the external temperature, and concentrates the armor energy for heating and cooling.


    This technology alone is enough to make Iron Man proud to lead the world for fifty years.


    Not to mention the structural force field technology that can make all mechanics and physicists in the world crazy, a flight stabilization system comparable to the speed of a supersonic fighter.


    What Tony is most proud of is that he has gradually improved after nine generations of research, and even after borrowing Natasha Romanov¡¯s Phoenix Garment research last year, he is completely on the top. The molecular damping system of the building.


    Not to mention that Tony is now very successful in cultivating nano magic, and he has directly integrated the steel suit with himself, and has self-repairing nano-manufacturing technology.


    These new energy response systems, life support systems, structural force field systems, flight stabilization systems, molecular-level shock absorption systems and nano-automatic systems are the core technologies of these six Iron Mans that truly make Tony become Iron Man.


    Hammer Industries has it?


    Have.


    At the very least, Hanmer Industry has obtained the desired manufacturing technology for the reduction of palladium element reaction from a Russian folk scientist.


    But can it pose a threat to Tony?


    That is all about fart.


    "Hammer Industries invited you?"


    "of course."


    Tony heard these words and looked at Lake: "Are you going?"


    Lake chuckled, "What do you think?"


    "you are my friend."


    "I can sleep with him, but I will marry you."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Tony¡¯s face, laughed haha, then put away his smile, and said sternly: "My assistant will replace me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very dedicated."


    Tony: "..."


    Lake teased Tony over and over again, harvesting the endless, continuous emotions into his chaotic universe, and then said: "Hammer Industries¡¯ mechanical soldier technology is indeed compatible with your steel suit. It''s not comparable, but the cost is cheap."


    The steel giant signed by Tony and the military has a purchase price of more than 100 million yuan, and a one-time payment is required, payment to delivery...no, payment to manufacturing.


    But the price of Hanmer¡¯s steel soldiers is no more than 200,000 yuan. Moreover, Hanmer Industries stated that they can sell a batch first, and then settle the previous payment when the military needs the next batch.


    Look at Han Mo, this is the attitude of doing business.


    Lake said to Tony, "That sentence is not my own creation, but the military weapons procurement department said."


    is that sentence, I can sleep with him, but I will marry you.


    Hanmo is cheap, so you can sleep whenever you want.


    Stark is noble, and he can only marry him back, not allowing others to get involved.


    soon.


    eleven o ''clock.


    When Lake and Rachel were sent to the parking lot with Tony and Pepper, he thought about it and said to Tony: "Tomorrow I will ask someone to give you the information about the current chief scientist of Hanmer Industries. He still has something to do with you Stark Industries. He originally wanted to give you a gift for Christmas, but you guys avoided me. Right now, it''s probably too late for you."


    finished.


    Lake and Pepper hugged and said goodnight. They immediately got in the car and left the expo park, which was gradually dispersed, with the family.


    came home.


    Skye and Josie went to take a bath first.


    Lake went to the bar and opened a bottle of bourbon.


    Rachel came over, thought about it, and looked at Lake: "You just told Tony when you left?"


    Lake took a sip of the wine in a casual tone: "In fact, it''s nothing, a message that can directly bankrupt Hanmer Industries. I originally planned to give it to the iron man as a gift at Christmas. Who would have thought that he would avoid me? ."


    It''s not about Lake.


    After he came back from London, he heard the information from Hanmer Industries, so it took some time to find the materials of the Russian civilian scientist, and by the way, he bought several copies of the Hanmer Industries Steel Soldier Energy Manufacturing Factory from the Continental Hotel. Real shot pictures.


    If this information reaches Stark Industry, relying on Stark Industry¡¯s huge lawyer team, it is entirely possible to directly bank Hanmer Industry on the grounds of direct infringement without patent authorization.


    at the moment?


    Hanmer Industries has signed a contract with the military for Steel Soldiers. It is estimated that Hanmer Industries will not go bankrupt unless... Tony is also willing to replace Hanmer Industries at the lowest price, or there are various accidents in the assembly process of Steel Soldiers. Otherwise, I''m afraid it won''t be that simple.


    the next day.


    Lake returned to Gardners Island, took it out of his drawer, arranged it, and handed it to Tiffany with a delicate bow-tie: "Send a rider to the Stark Industrial Building. Go on."


    Tiffany nodded after receiving the information.


    "correct."


    "Sir?"


    "Don''t go to the Hanmer Industry Fair."


    "???"


    Lake looked at Tiffany with circles on his face, and smiled: "It feels a bit insecure. If you go there, if something happens, I will feel distressed."


    Tiffany was slightly taken aback: "Really?"


    Lake looked at the expression on Tiffany''s face, raised his eyebrows, and smiled: "Of course, after all, after so many years, it''s easy to get used to it. If you change another one, it will probably take a while to get used to it."


    Tiffany''s face turned red.


    Lake laughed.


    He swears that there is absolutely innocence between him and Tiffany. After all, rabbits don''t eat grass around their nests, not to mention that Lake is still the strongest of the rabbits. U U Reading


    in the afternoon.


    Lake received the invitation letter from Titisee.


    Invitation to the maiden voyage ceremony of the Poseidon.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and inquired for information a little bit.


    This is a luxury cruise ship. Construction began in 2002 and lasted for seven years. The next weekend, on February 1, will depart from the Port of Manhattan in New York City, which will be her first maiden voyage ceremony.


    During this period, some newspapers in New York City have reported.


    The 120,000-ton Poseidon has a total length of 370 meters, which is a bit longer than the length of the previous Eiffel Tower.


    Why did you say it used to be?


    Because the tower in Paris is gone, it has been rebuilt, and it has been ridiculed by the Paris Congress. It is still arguing about one of the simplest questions, this time whether to build the tower higher.


    Of course.


    This has nothing to do with Lake.


    But Lake looked at the route of the Poseidon cruise ship, but it felt very good.


    just passed the Pacific Ocean.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 507: Hanmer Industries

    Lake looked at the planned route of the Poseidon cruise ship and touched his chin.


    He originally planned to participate in these boring entertainments, that is, today, he went to the Pacific Ocean to find Nereus, the giant of the ocean, and invited him to discuss the big plan.


    at the moment?


    Anyway, the next week will happen to pass through the Pacific Ocean. At that time, I will leave a clone on the Poseidon, and then go into the water by myself. It happens to be a good time for picking up girls and doing business.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    ÅÞ.


    What to pick up girls, I am just out of the image of beautiful things, and a gentleman will not refuse the invitation of a beautiful male partner.


    Lake returned to his senses, thinking so in his heart, and then nodded quite affirmatively.


    That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go again next week. There¡¯s no need to take a trip now and then again next week. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be a lot of useless work for nothing?


    Lake feels that during a year, time is very tight. If you run back and forth because of one thing, it is very uneconomical.


    As for now?


    If you have this time, stay here, deal with work, accompany your own woman, coax your own daughter, isn''t it fragrant?


    But...


    Lake¡¯s idea was very good, but after a week, it was almost the day before Lake was going to the banquet. It was almost the same day when Hanmer Industries was preparing to open the first Armament Fair belonging to Hanmer Industries in Washington.


    problem occurs!


    National Warfare Command Center.


    "Connect!"


    "Yes."


    After receiving the news, Lake walked into the Homeland Warfare Center. After an order was given, the big screen was instantly lit up, and then, the head of Homeland Security''s Nominal Minister Jean went online directly.


    and also¡­¡­


    A homeland security director in Michigan who is wiping sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief.


    "Augustine!"


    Lake looked directly at the middle-aged bald, and the Michigan State Director who seemed to be unable to restrain his nervous sweat from flowing down said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened, Deputy Minister!"


    The Michigan State Land Director named Augustine put away his handkerchief, settled, and swallowed his saliva: "A large-scale riot attack occurred in the city of Detroit."


    Lake looked at assistant Tiffany who came in with him.


    Tiffany knew, and walked over to the detectives who had been in the combat center all the time, and within a short while, the Homeland Satellite Observation System went online, instantly pulling the current satellite images of Detroit onto the big screen.


    Look at the big screen.


    Lake raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It is... the steel soldier who is raging over the city of Detroit?


    The Augustine Land Director of Michigan tells the ins and outs of the matter.


    According to the original plan, today, Hanmer Industries is located in Detroit, Michigan, a manufacturing base codenamed Detroit Steel Mecha. Today, it will be equipped with a palladium element energy supply system. Later, these will be installed in Hanmer. The first batch of mechas were directly delivered to the military at the same time when they were collectively displayed at the Industrial Iron Warrior Expo.


    But it happened after the palladium element energy reactor was assembled and transferred from the base warehouse.


    This first batch of steel armors of the Federal Army''s sea, land and air forces, a total of 300 mechas suddenly seemed to be activated.


    There were many media on the scene.


    The transfer of these three hundred mechas from Detroit to the Washington press conference is also the best publicity for Hanmer Industries. Naturally, it is a good way to sell. It is Justin Hammer who started his business by sales. How can I miss this opportunity?


    Justin Hammer not only invited reporters from many front-line federal media to take pictures, but also invited two Michigan state congressmen who have a close relationship with Hanmer Industry to attend this appearance ceremony.


    even.


    Justin Hammer, who is almost over 60 years old, is also his strongest ally and supporter in the military, the only black general in the Pentagon. They also arrived here by special plane.


    how to say.


    How well prepared, how unexpected is how hard it is to accept.


    After these three hundred mechas came out of the warehouse, after lighting up the preset system, when the central palladium reactor of the mechas started to operate, many reporters in the field and the food that came to visit for free When the crowd of melons uttered bursts of exclamation when the steel army was activated.


    An accident happened.


    These three hundred mechas directly broke away from the preset script, without any control, and directly entered the attack mode. The army steel mechas directly fired, and the air force steel mechas directly flew into the sky and began to fire air-to-ground. The navy The steel mech jumped directly into the port and started a sea-to-ground attack mode.


    "Justin Hammer died on the spot!"


    "The black general is under the desperate protection of his own guard..."


    "Ran?"


    Lake interrupted directly.


    Augustine¡¯s Director of Land and Land shook his head: ¡°No, just five minutes ago, General Black¡¯s helicopter was killed on the spot by a suicide attack by an Air Force steel mech.¡±


    Lake said oh.


    Is that right?


    If you still ran away, it would be a bit nonsense. Justin Hammer, who had a name and a surname, died. How could a black general and a guy who didn¡¯t even have a name survive?


    doesn''t even have a name, which means that the scene is definitely not there. If he does not die, that would be a strange thing.


    and many more.


    It seems that what matters now is not the question of whether the black general is dead or not, but, now, this undifferentiated mecha story of terrorist attacks raging over the city of Detroit.


    at this time.


    "Sir!"


    Tiffany next to ¡¡¡¡ looked at the changing satellite map, pointed to the satellite map, the swarms of red and gold mecha army roaring from the western airspace of Detroit city towards Lake said: "Look at..."


    Lake turned around and looked.


    Next second.


    Lake and a land agent gave a wink, did not cut off the communication, only temporarily offline the three-way communication.


    after awhile.


    Lake directly contacted Tony Stark who was mixed in the Stark steel mecha controlled by the intelligent system Jarvis.


    "Yo!"


    At first glance, Lake locked on the satellite map the unique Iron Man wearing a nano suit with a triangular chest in the mecha. After Iron Man went online, he joked: "By the way, this matter will not be. You directed and acted by yourself."


    He has flown over the city of Detroit and began to order Jarvis to remotely control the Stark Steel Mecha to ravage the group, almost dismantling the already bankrupt Detroit¡¯s Hanmer Steel Mecha with no scum left behind. ¡¤ Stark heard Lake¡¯s ridicule: "Damn it, haven''t you watched the news these days?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment and looked at Tiffany: "Are there any news these days?"


    Tiffany frowned.


    Tony said directly: "That Ivan Vanke suspected of being a Russian spy has been arrested, not to mention that I didn''t look down on Hanmer''s steel mecha. Now, let''s not look down on it anymore."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Ivan Vanke was arrested.


    That...


    What is the situation of this group of mechas right now?


    The steel mech developed by Hanmer Industries this time, codenamed Detroit steel mech, although it can''t seize the current high-end mecha market of Stark Industries in the military, it can fill the middle and lower-tier markets.


    Although Hanmer Industries¡¯ mechs, whether in terms of life support systems or molecular-level shock absorption systems, are quite far from Stark Industries.


    But even so, apart from Hanmer Industries, there is no other brand of mecha for the military to choose from.


    But Ivan Vanke''s arrest is different.


    If Tony Stark¡¯s steel suit is supported by six core systems, then Hanmer Industries¡¯ mechs completely have only a stable energy system at the core.


    But by the way, Hanmer Industries does not have mastered the technology of reducing and stabilizing palladium element reactors. It is Ivan Vanke who masters this technology, the chief engineer of Hanmer Industries, and he is also a serious Russian.


    Under normal circumstances, this is no problem.


    But after Tony Stark found several generals in the Pentagon who had a close relationship with Stark Industry, he read the information of Ivan Vanke and how Howard Stark discovered Ivan Vanke back then. After the father was a spy, this was a problem.


    Let''s put it this way.


    The federal military is actually a very complex system. Basically, the federal arms dealers that are called have their own spokespersons in the military.


    The military cake is said to be small, but it is not too big. Previously, after the arms dealers watched the operation of Hanmer Industries, it was actually envy and jealous to seize the military mecha market.


    But the rules of the game are over there. If Hanmer Industries is a small shrimp ~ www.novelhall.com~ swallow them directly, but Hanmer Industries can be regarded as an arms dealer that can be named, so basic The rules of the game still need to be followed.


    Hanmer Industries can seize the opportunity to eat such a big piece of cake, envy and jealous, then only envy and jealousy.


    But after the investigation report provided by Stark Industries came out it was different.


    Ivan Vanke¡¯s old man was reportedly accused of being a Russian spy by Howard Stark in the last century. After being sentenced to punishment, he was directly deported.


    Right now, Ivan Vanke suddenly went to Hanmer Industries again, and the Russians were fine, but it seems that Hanmer Industries did not faithfully provide Ivan Vanke¡¯s safety certification report in accordance with the Patriot Agreement. .


    There is talk in it.


    Especially after the military heard that the intelligent operation assistance system of the mech was also led by this Ivan Vanke, several major families directly sent a huge amount of money to the current FBI reincarnation Hoover. After that, the FBI directly took down the Ivan Vanke.


    The outside world knows nothing about it.


    But actually...


    The undercurrent is surging below.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 508: Nini

    soon.


    On the ground, in the sky, and the Hanmer Mecha that raged in Lake Shon Claire in Detroit, in all aspects, both performance and manufacturing process were completely ahead of the Stark Mecha.


    A Hanmer mech on the ground exploded in situ when it was directly hit.


    In the sky, the Hanmer mecha blasted to the ground like dumplings, and then exploded.


    As for the Hanmer mechas on Lake St. Clair are like fried fish. At the same time as it exploded, they took away a large wave of carp, which was considered to be a major biological scourge on Lake St. Clair.


    The turmoil soon subsided.


    At this moment, from the satellite, the bankrupt city of Detroit is full of black smoke. If it were put on the Internet, it is estimated that no one would have thought that this was in the federal territory.


    This bankrupt city has been beaten into a city in the center of the war-torn zone in the Middle East.


    after an hour.


    "ßËßË!"


    "..."


    Tiffany turned to look at the sound of someone tapping on the window.


    Tony, who was standing outside, knocked on the window, looked at Tiffany who turned his head, and pointed to the peg on the window.


    Tiffany was silent for a while, got up, walked over, opened the window, and let Tony, who was like a pigeon outside, fly in. He said silently: "Director Stark, our chief will set the Smart Security Range of the Land Building The system is contracted by Stark Industries, not for your private use."


    Since last year, Lake has negotiated a series of procurement agreements with Stark Industries, and installed hidden attack weapons on the National Land Building and the Twin Spiral Building of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    To put it simply.


    If an airplane is going to crash into the National Land Building, then the building itself will eject the metal storms installed everywhere, and then directly explode the airplane with a burst of fire.


    The security and intelligent defense program of the National Land Building is developed by Stark Industrial Castle.


    no way.


    Hong followed Lake and proposed that there are a lot of things that the Red Queen currently needs to manage. Before evolution, it doesn''t matter, but after the emotion has evolved, it will suffer from a bad problem with emotion.


    lazy!


    The Red Queen complained to Lake. Now she not only needs to help Emilia manage the immortal consortium, but also help Sever manage the current Midgard Island base, and maintain the Super Chase on Gardners Island. The bureau system, even Hermione seems to have plans to introduce an intelligent management system to today¡¯s wizarding world...


    Lake thought for a while, there is already Olivia who is considered to be a tool man, and can''t come one more, so after thinking about it, he cancelled the management of the Red Queen''s Homeland Security Building.


    After Iron Man became Tony, he smiled at Tiffany, and then pushed the door directly into Lake''s office.


    Lake looked at Tony who walked in, thoughtfully: "Did you share the Iron Man technology with the Federal Arms League?"


    After the battle in Detroit ended, Lake called General Rose to find out.


    Tony walked over, sat on the sofa, and said to Lake: "Share, no, no, it''s for sale, Stark Industries, never do business without profit."


    Lake laughed straight.


    never do?


    That is in my version. In other versions, let alone do it. After you sacrificed for the world, the world did not gently reward your widow and daughter, but directly plundered them.


    Just talk about Smart Friday at that time, good guys, Nick Fury actually had control, watching the leopard, was Stark Industries still under Pepper Poz¡¯s control at that time?


    Eat Juehu is not only a feature of Dongguo, here is no exception.


    Federal Arms League.


    how to say¡­


    Rockefeller, Morgan, DuPont...


    In short, this is a small secret team, you can think that this is the real master class behind the Federation.


    Tony said: "The world is threatening now. We must have a strong army, and the Federation has this responsibility and obligation..."


    Lake interrupted expressionlessly: "Speaking of people."


    Tony said: "They sold the energy world, I licensed the outdated Stark mecha technology to them, and established a new company, Pacific Rim Mecha Manufacturing Company, in the name of this company, to provide power to the federal military. As for the powerful mecha, in fact, you should thank me."


    Lake raised his eyebrows. When he was about to ask what is going on with the Pacific Rim, he heard Tony''s last sentence and laughed: "Thank you? Give me a reason."


    "I licensed the most profitable energy system patent to Rockefeller."


    "..."


    Lake listened to Tony, who seemed to be asking him for credit, and smiled: "It''s my shit, I didn''t let you authorize the energy system to Rockefeller, have I called you?"


    With all the money, Lake is the only middleman in Stark''s industry, and only the Crawford Group in London.


    Tony spread his hands: "Then I cancel the authorization?"


    "..."


    Lake thought for a while and looked at Tony: "Anyway, you guy owes me too much favor, okay, this, just treat it as a favor to me."


    Tony blinked: "I... owe you favor? Shouldn''t you owe me?"


    "One yard owned by a yard."


    "..."


    Lake directly shifted the topic and said to Tony, "I said, can you do it, the small universe practice method, I was the first to give it to you, and as a result, it has been a few years since it gave you a mortal body. , Promoting to the gods is comparable to the way of the gods. It would be nice for you. Are you thinking about taking the path of science and technology to become a god? Can the nano battle suit stop my punch?"


    Tony got up and walked outside without a word.


    Lake was stunned and looked at Tony: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    bang.


    Tony slammed the door and left.


    In the office, Lake blinked, staring at Tony flying into the sky, and was stunned.


    What is this?


    What''s the feeling of seeing the cold war directly after this thick quarrel?


    At night.


    Rachel returned home and looked at Lake, who was playing games with Little Jacket Helen, walked over and asked carefully: "Have you quarreled with Tony?"


    Lake looked up at Rachel: "What?"


    Next second.


    Lake''s face was darker: "Good fellow, this is how you learned to sue it."


    I''m not a son of man.


    is wrong.


    How come my version of Tony Stark is obviously not the right product, but I just quarreled and quarreled, so I went straight back to find someone to file a complaint?


    Is this still the Iron Man who is a mortal body, comparable to a god?


    This particular cat is Nini, right?


    Rachel put down her bag and shook her head and said: "What a complaint, in the afternoon, Pepper and I were having afternoon tea together and talked about this. He said that Tony was expressionless after he came back. According to Pepper''s understanding of Tony. , Without a doubt, this is an unhappy expression, and then I asked where Javistoni had just gone, it was easy to guess."


    By the way...


    Pepper, please ask Rachel to come back and ask, what''s wrong with these two big men who have always been in a good relationship?


    Lake shrugged: "What else can be the practice of the small universe."


    Rachel nodded: "You should be wrong."


    Lake looked up at Rachel, blinked his eyes, and wondered which side Rachel was on.


    Rachel said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Pepper say many times that Tony has been stuck in the last punch since last Christmas. Don¡¯t you think Tony is in a hurry? After all, Natasha is awakened and Adam is awakened. And just like you said, Tony was the first to come into contact with him. Don''t you know how arrogant Tony is?"


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Rachel: "You mean, I hurt him?"


    Raqiu spread his hands: "What do you think."


    Lake turned black directly: "MMP, he is a man, not a small woman."


    Rachel opened her mouth.


    Little cotton-padded jacket Helen walked over with a can at this time and looked at Lake: "Papa, you just said bad words, ten dollars."


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at the transparent jar in the little quilted jacket, which had two hundred dollars in it. He blinked and looked at Rachel.


    Rachel walked into the bar, preparing for dinner tonight: "Hey, I have advanced two hundred dollars in advance. After all, sometimes I will curse people when I work at home."


    Lake opened his wallet, took out a Franklin from it, and stuffed it into the money jar.


    Little cotton-padded jacket Helen ran upstairs with a smile while holding his money jar.


    was so troubled by the little padded jacket.


    Lake turned around, looked at Rachel who was making a salad, and touched his chin: "Then you say, should I comfort him?"


    What a...


    This kind of cold war between men and women has become more and more intense.


    Lake said, "Or, I will open a back door for him."


    Forget it.


    has already been booked, saying that there must be a place for him in the zodiac. Awakening cannot be awakened. I will directly reserve one for you. Okay.


    can have a total of eleven seats, UU reading , your Stark family directly occupies two positions.


    Isn''t that good?


    Rachel held a knife and looked at Lake: "Then you''d better be concealed. It''s best not to let Tony know that you opened the back door for him."


    Lake''s mouth twitched: "I was telling the truth, but in the end I asked me to open the back door and secretly open the door for him. He can''t be discovered by him. Good fellow, what''s this? Am I pursuing him?"


    say it again.


    I Lake, Sister Aiyu is better than anything else. Loli is no longer in Lake''s consideration, and it''s even more impossible for a man.


    Unless...


    ÅÞ.


    There is no unless.


    Lake shook his head, and after dispelling some unusually evil thoughts, he touched his chin, got up, took the phone under Rachel''s gaze, walked into the backyard, and called Tony.


    after awhile.


    Lake walked back into the living room.


    Rachel looked at it, the corners of her mouth were curved, with a thick smile: "How is it, did your Nini forgive you?"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 509: Princess Thetis of Atlantis

    the next day.


    Luxury cruise ship, the first voyage day of the Poseidon.


    As a Poseidon with a weight of 120,000 tons and a total length of 370 meters, which can accommodate 6,000 passengers, the company that owns the Poseidon specially organized a huge maiden voyage for him.


    no way¡­¡­


    After all, in order to build the world''s number one luxury cruise ship, this company has been tightening its belts over the past few years. It counts on the day when the Poseidon is built, it will continue to attract money like this name.


    "General Edwin!"


    "Tetis!"


    In a five-star hotel near Manhattan Harbor, Lake and the now-dressed federal sweetheart Thetis smiled and embraced: "You can call me Lake, Thetis, and you can help me. busy?"


    After letting go of the hug.


    Thetis smiled and looked at Lake and said, "Well, Lake, what do you need me to do for you?"


    Lake smiled and said, "During this trip, you can call me Jialong."


    Thetis blinked: "Is this some kind of nickname?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "You can understand that."


    His avatar flew to Washington for a meeting. Detroit has had such a big event. How can I say that it will definitely take a while.


    Since dear Minister Jean understood how he got his position as minister, he has become more and more like a mascot.


    To put it simply.


    After the beating, Minister Gene''s personality became more and more like a salted fish.


    Lake feels that if you don''t take a seat in Washington, you know, the fraternal agencies will throw this pot on the head of the Department of Homeland Security for no reason.


    After all, from a certain perspective, Ivan Vanke is defined as a terrorist plus a spy. This person suddenly flew from abroad to the mainland. Is your Homeland Security Bureau overly oversight?


    As the Deputy Minister of Land and Resources, Lake will definitely not let the country carry this pot. At the same time, this pot will certainly not be carried by the military. Anyway, the army has died in this incident a black general. If you take this Give the pot to the military. Believe it or not, the military dare to ask you to be a new man?


    Count it out, this pot, the only suitable ones are two organizations.


    Either the CIA or SHIELD.


    Anyway, this pot can only choose one of two.


    Your CIA claims to guard against the enemy outside the country. Is this the result of your guard against the enemy?


    Your S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau claims to protect world peace. You can''t even protect the local peace of the headquarters. What are you protecting?


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake went to Washington DC for two purposes. One was to sit in the headquarters to prevent others from throwing the pot on the land. The second was to go to Washington to watch the show.


    CIA VS SHIELD?


    Frankly speaking, Lake is more optimistic about the combat effectiveness of the CIA. S.H.I.E.L.D. is very shameless, but in terms of the ability to stir shit, the two S.H.I.E.L.D. agencies combined are not enough to fight the CIA.


    That''s why.


    A lake has already appeared in Washington, here is another lake to take part in the two-month trip around the world on the Poseidon? If this information is spread out, it will cause some misunderstandings.


    "Karon..."


    Thetis blinked, then, with an unusually nice smile, looked at Lake and tilted his head: "It is related to the report today that Lake, you have already flown to Washington by special plane, and is now here again? "


    talking.


    Thetis smiled and said, "Lake, in fact, if you are very busy, you can tell me. I don''t think I will be angry about your missed appointment."


    Lake said, "I never put a beautiful woman''s pigeon, especially yours, Thetis."


    Thetis curiously said: "But, everyone in the country knows your face. Once you show up, you will still be seen through."


    Lake smiled, pointed to the bathroom in Thetis room, made a gesture, and walked directly to the bathroom.


    One minute later.


    Lake walked out of the bathroom with a sky blue long hair like the hairstyle of a couple with Thetis, and a face that was indistinguishable from Saga.


    "Oh!"


    Thetis looked at it, and couldn''t help covering her mouth, exclaiming: "The Seagod is up, God, Lake, how did you do this?"


    Lake smiled and said, "How do you look, do you like it?"


    Thetis looked at Lake''s smooth sky blue hair, nodded, and then looked at Lake suspiciously.


    Lake shrugged and said: "The CIA gadgets, in this way, I think I will be able to spare two months to be your male companion to Thetis."


    Thetis said curiously: "Then, that fly..."


    "One of my subordinates."


    Lake said without blinking his eyelids: "It''s also a gadget of the CIA. Having been with me for so many years, my speaking habits should be able to guarantee that there will be no problems in two months."


    Thetis opened her mouth, seeming to want to say something, and finally said: "Wow, Lake, I don''t know what to say."


    Lake approached, approached Thetis, lowered his head, and stared at Thetis who was half a head shorter than him, with a smile on his handsome face: "I am keeping my promise to you, Thetis."


    Thetis raised her head to stare at Lake¡¯s deep eyes, her mouth slightly opened: "..."


    This is definitely not making up a girl.


    Lake dared to swear to him, just for this reason to fill the last loophole, lest Titis missed the mouth later, what if the leaking mouth directly caused Lake to overturn at the time?


    But Lake didn''t put all his hopes on this.


    At the very least, in the eyes of Thetis, Lake used the disguise mask of the CIA to disguise, and the Lake of Washington was also a disguise. In this way, even if the worst happens, at most I suspected that Lake used a substitute, but he couldn''t doubt that it was the so-called avatar.


    There is no one else who knows that Lake''s clone exists except his own women.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Lake stood condescendingly at the floor-to-ceiling window of the highest-level room on the Poseidon on the same floor as Thetis, watching the tourists who were queuing to board the ship at this moment.


    The wealthy people from Manhattan have basically boarded the ship. Those who are currently lining up to board the ship are basically economy class tourists.


    after all¡­¡­


    Manhattans are rich, but in fact, compared to civilians, at least, the 300-odd Manhattans on board today are not as good as the 2,000-plus civilians.


    After years of tireless education by the Federation, civilians have become accustomed to the concept of advanced consumption.


    How expensive is the ferry ticket?


    Can I use a credit card?


    can.


    Is there any problem then?


    It may be a problem that there is no money now, but for the people of the Federation, if they can use the money in the future, then this problem is not a problem.


    The federation has said, enjoyment as early as possible.


    This is the same as the so-called buying a house. Over the years, the Federation has used a very common example to brainwash.


    If you buy it in full, you may not be able to live in until you are 60 years old. What can you enjoy at that time?


    But if you buy it with a loan twenty years in advance, you can enjoy it in advance. As for the money, you can pay it back slowly in the next thirty years.


    and so¡­¡­


    The federal people actually don''t have much money, but they are using future money. It seems to others that the Federation is actually very rich.


    Lake used to do the same.


    However, since the system was upgraded and financial freedom was realized, Lake basically has not used future money. The current credit card, Lake is basically used as a debit card.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Please come in."


    Lake returned to his senses, looking at Thetis who walked in from the outside, and at Thetis in a sky blue dress that matched the long blue hair that day, and walked over: "Thetis, where''s your assistant? ?"


    He has always wanted to ask this question.


    According to the truth, Thetis was invited by Poseidon¡¯s company keynote. Why didn¡¯t he even bring an assistant? At the Stark Industry Fair, the assistant came along.


    "I told her to leave first."


    "Oh."


    Thetis smiled and said: "Mr. Garon is by my side to protect me, the assistant and the bodyguard. I think, I don¡¯t need to bring it, unless, Mr. Garon doesn¡¯t want to protect me?"


    Lake laughed haha, and said: "If someone wants to disadvantage you, believe me, Thetis, they will be very uncomfortable."


    This time the company owned by Poseidon, it is said that in order to invite Thetis to participate in this maiden voyage, it cost nearly three million dollars to invite it.


    According to the Poseidon Company¡¯s estimate, if Thetis will also take this maiden voyage, then the ticket revenue alone will be enough to cover the cost.


    is actually as they expected.


    Before Thetis meeting came, in fact, there were not so many people on the ship, or even less than a thousand people, but after Thetis came, the tickets were immediately sold out.


    Even now on the black market the ticket for the first voyage of the Poseidon is only the price of an economy class, and the highest price has been fired to a price of 20,000 US dollars.


    That''s it¡­¡­


    There is a young man who bought it, and he was very excited to post on the Internet. Finally he was going to sail with Titis, so he didn''t think about a problem at all.


    Premium and Economy Class are actually two worlds.


    and.


    I have to meet at most, so what can I do? Isn¡¯t it like the Stark Industry Fair, I can only look at Thetis from a distance.


    are all long distances.


    It¡¯s better to stay at home and watch Thetis on the HD video. Isn¡¯t that good?


    Anyway, Lake can''t understand what this so-called star-chasing behavior is.


    If Titisee was in the economy class of the lower deck, there is no doubt that it would be difficult to move.


    But Thetis is here in the luxury cabin. The people here are either rich or expensive. Even if they are star fans, they are also loved by the children of the rich, but at most they require an autograph and a group photo, and then nothing. Up.


    Lake¡¯s treatment is even more needless to say.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 510: Ocean Giant and I are in-laws?

    "Roar!!!"


    "what!!!"


    One month later, when the Poseidon officially entered the Pacific Ocean, in a luxurious room of the Poseidon, it was not a shocking one, but it could be regarded as an all-out battle ended.


    The big bed that was already messy.


    The blood stains are clearly visible.


    is not Lake''s.


    Leke, with his upper body in red, panting, took the mineral water next to him to replenish the liquid that had passed through the night, and then looked down at the **** who was just wrapped in a thin sheet and panting in his arms. Flashing.


    The reason why the story happened is actually very simple.


    Lake was in the cruise casino last night. During the gambling, he drank a few more glasses. After returning to the room, Thetis invited him to the top of the cruise ship and watch the stars together.


    after that¡­¡­


    Watching, alone, on the high seas, female-looking male talents, so late at night, they are all lonely, they look at each other, and then the two are each other''s male and female companions, and something like this happened. It is quite common.


    what?


    Lake likes Yujie but hates Lolita?


    This is the less common part.


    At the moment when Lake and Thetis combined, Lake had already reacted, but then, something less common happened.


    how to say.


    Thetis is not a human being.


    At least¡­¡­


    It is impossible for an ordinary person to have the heart of the ocean.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Lake and Thetis who embraced each other looked at each other, and it seemed that each other had read some different information from each other''s eyes.


    What went wrong?


    Lake thought like this, and soon Lake thought of a certain possibility.


    Thetis is a mixed race.


    should be a hybrid between the extraordinary and the mortal, because the vastness and tolerance of the Ocean Heart, unless Lake takes the initiative to discover, otherwise, the vastness and tolerance of the Ocean Heart can better hide the extraordinaryness of Tetis.


    is well known.


    In addition to opening the Force Seed, Lake rarely uses extraordinary abilities in daily social interactions.


    after an hour.


    Lake and Thetis are all dressed, Lake in a suit, and Thetis in a sky blue dress are seated on the balcony facing the sea in the room.


    after a while.


    Lake put down the wine glass in his hand and looked at Thetis: "Lake Edwin, the king of the Midgard!"


    Who made him a man?


    Men have priority.


    Thetis looked at Lake, her lips opened slightly: "Thetis Mackenzie, Princess Atlantis!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    good fellow.


    What am I talking about?


    This proves once again that I am the protagonist of the destiny, look, doze, come to the pillow, come whatever you think.


    Lake said in his heart, he originally planned to go directly into the sea last night, following the Poseidon cruise ship, looking for possible traces of Atlantis in this huge Pacific Ocean.


    As a result, the princess of Atlantis ran up to him one night. If Lake said that he was not the protagonist, it is estimated that Marvel Universe would not agree.


    can...


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Thetis: "Since your surname is Mackenzie, then why do you have Rogers surname... well, I see."


    Thetis blinked and looked at Lake who was talking to himself: "What do you understand?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Captain Steve Rogers once fought side by side with Doma, the daughter of the Ocean, and now King Namo Mackenzie of Atlantis. I want to come. It is precisely for this reason that you After going ashore, let¡¯s use the surname Rogers."


    He knew this from Hermione.


    deserves to be the protagonist of the destiny of the last world.


    Lake suddenly felt that Steve Rogers, who was still asleep in the ice cube, had contacted more people in the short period of time than the people Lake had been in contact with for more than 30 years.


    At the very least, Lake had never dealt with people from Atlantis before today.


    However, considering the world environment back then, let¡¯s put it plainly, World War II was truly an immeasurable calamity for this Marvel Earth. The ordinary world and the extraordinary world that relies on the Earth are all involved.


    As the first actor at the time, the American team had a richer life experience, which is completely understandable. Maybe Steve Rogers at the time might still know the Supreme Master.


    This may also be something.


    Lake knows such a new century actor, how could the actor of the last century not know him?


    Thetis said: "The US team, when I was young, I often heard my mother talk about it, but I will tell you quietly, my father is very unhappy that my mother talks about the US team."


    Lake said oh.


    Thetis looked around, turned his probe towards Lake, and whispered: "My dad regards the US team as the only rival in love."


    Lake''s eyes widened slightly.


    well.


    Gossip.


    And he is also a gentleman, the incarnation of justice, the handle of the lawful camp, the representative of a mortal body comparable to the gods, the conscience of the federation, and the gossip of the American team Steve Rogers.


    This¡­¡­


    I am not interested either.


    Lake just smiled at Thetis''s gossip about his family, and expressed his interest in a restrained manner. Other than that, he didn''t ask too much.


    This is after all gossip involving other people¡¯s mothers.


    As a veteran of Huazhong, Lake will definitely not overturn his car on such a naive issue.


    "Midgard..."


    Thetis nodded her chin and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "I seem to have seen Midgard''s introduction in our museum, but Midgard shouldn''t be dead. ?"


    Lake smiled: "So, I am the last king of Midgard!"


    can''t be the first king.


    Then do the last one. After the self, there will be no King Midgard. This is the main tone and must be set at all times.


    At the same time, because of Titisee''s words, basically, one more thing can be determined.


    Atlantis, not Midgard.


    In other words, even if it is, Atlantis has no King Midgard, only the King of Atlantis.


    This is good.


    At the very least, under the premise that King Midgard does not exist in Atlantis, there is a soil for friendly negotiation and communication.


    Lake immediately returned to his senses and looked at Thetis, without concealing his purpose this time: "Thetis, this time, in fact, part of me wants to come to Atlantis. Can you show me the way? "


    Tetis''s eyes darkened: "So, didn''t you come here because you wanted to be my man?"


    Snapped!


    Lake slapped himself in his heart, did not correct what he had just said, and smiled: "Actually, I planned to accompany you during the day and sneak into the water at night to find it. Moreover, if there is no invitation from Thetis, The night after attending the Stark Trade Fair, I came to look for Atlantis."


    Don''t panic when something happens.


    Stay steady.


    Tetis''s eyes were bright, and she looked at Lake: "Really?"


    Lake grabbed Thetis'' right hand and placed it on his chest: "You can listen to his response and see if I''m lying!"


    Thetis stroked Lake''s chest.


    The hot heart works like a super-powered pump, passing Lake¡¯s inner world towards Thetis through Lake¡¯s suit, which is like the world he feels.


    is full of unparalleled heat and unreserved love.


    Half loudly.


    Thetis''s face was slightly red, and he retracted his right hand. After all, Lake''s heart was so hot and unreserved, which made Thetis feel like a crowd.


    "I believe you."


    "Thank you."


    Thetis looked up at Lake: "Midgard and Atlantis have never stayed at the same time. Why did you look for Atlantis?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I want to find the elder of the ocean, Nereus, the ocean giant!"


    Te Tisi''s eyes shrunk slightly: "My grandfather?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    good fellow.


    I got Nereus'' granddaughter?


    This¡­¡­


    and many more.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that this time the cooperation can be successful, and the chances of not having to move the knife or gun are much higher?


    This is a good thing.


    Lake looked at Thetis and said, "Yes, but I didn¡¯t know that he was your grandson, my friend, the hungry giant Mertos, let me come to see this kind and great ocean when I have time. The elder, Nereus, the ocean giant, and brought greetings from the hungry giant Mertos."


    "Then you are going to run for nothing."


    "???"


    Thetis looked at Lake and said: "After I was born 25 years ago, my grandfather was in the chasm of the sea and went to sleep. My mother took me to see it once, but the chasm of the sea. It''s so deep that even my mother can''t get involved."


    "is it?"


    The chasm of the sea?


    deep?


    How deep is ¡¡¡¡?


    Lake looked at Thetis, smiled and said, "Even so, I still want to try it."


    If you come hereThetis said to him like this, Lake might retreat.


    But now?


    are here!


    It¡¯s all on the Pacific Ocean. Don¡¯t go to see, don¡¯t work hard, just go back directly. If you let a few women in the family find out, I thought he was here specifically to find new sisters for them, just using business matters. As a guise.


    This is not good.


    Lake comes to do business is the most important thing. As for Thetis, Lake is willing to call it a beautiful and unexpected but just right encounter.


    The right time.


    the correct address.


    Driven by fate, the two met, and then, because of watching the stars that night, they brought each other''s hearts close to each other. After that, everything happened naturally.


    And Titis is not a loli either.


    is from Yujie.


    Huh?


    and many more!


    Lake blinked, regained his senses, looked at Thetis, frowned slightly: "Thetis, you just said that you were born a few years ago?"


    Thetis: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 511: I should be the king of tauren

    A woman¡¯s age is one of the three most unquestionable questions.


    As a veteran, Lake, although he has forgotten how old Rachel is this year, or how old Emilia is this year, Lake never asks if there is nothing to do.


    As long as Lake can do his best in those few days of the year, then he will not overturn.


    but¡­


    Titisee in front of you?


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake chose to continue at the moment of the union. In addition to the fact that Titis was not an ordinary person, there was another biggest reason. The age of Titis was at least above Lake.


    Since it is bigger than Lake, naturally, Lake¡¯s principle of never entangled with Lolita is invalid.


    But what did Lake hear just now?


    Thetis looked at Lake: "Twenty-five, what''s wrong, is there anything wrong?"


    Lake''s mouth moved.


    Is there anything wrong with ¡¡¡¡?


    Please leave the word "?", thank you, the problem is big.


    Although Lake cannot accurately determine the exact birth date of Thetis, Lake can be sure that Thetis was born earlier than what she said in 1984, or even earlier than Lake was born. In 1971.


    Thetis looked at the expression on Lake''s face, and curiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lake looked up and looked up at Thetis: "If I said, you were not born in 1984, but before you were born again, what would you say?"


    Thetis didn''t seem surprised at all: "I know."


    This time it was Lake''s turn to be stunned.


    Thetis smiled and said: "I was conceived by the daughter of the ocean, and my father also has half of the human blood, so my birth time is much longer than the ten months required by humans."


    Lake touched his chin: "Is it like this?"


    Why isn''t Emilia.


    Hermione doesn''t seem to be either.


    Wanda...


    Wanda and his daughter Heber can¡¯t count. If you really want to count, Heber is not born late, but the ghost knows how many years Heber is ahead of schedule.


    Thetis nodded and said, "Of course."


    Ok.


    Whether he was born early or late, it has little to do with him, as long as the true age of Thetis is confirmed to belong to the royal sister, and even if the age is not the royal sister, frankly speaking, the body of Thetis belongs to Yujie category.


    This is also the reason why Lake will be combined with Thetis, Lake is bewildered by this imperial sister''s body.


    Thetis turned to look at the sea, smiled at Lake, and said, "You are going to Atlantis. There are still two days away from my house. What are you going to do? Just swim over. It¡¯s a little far away. Oh."


    Lake looked at Thetis with a smile, and held the palm of Thetis with his right hand: "Being your man is my top priority, Atlantis, I can wait."


    Thetis''s smile is very beautiful.


    At the very least, it is one of the purest smiles Lake has ever seen...


    This kind of simple trap, it is estimated that Tony Stark, a straight steel man, would stupidly plunge into it.


    But Lake?


    Ah.


    Lake can be regarded as agreeing with a female classmate¡¯s evaluation of their art department. Every boy who studied art is a potential scumbag. Even if Lake said that he was devoted to him for many years, he couldn¡¯t change it. Lake chose the art department. From that moment on, it wasn¡¯t the easy graduation that prompted Lake to choose.


    But at that moment, the core of the scumbag who had been concealed around the corner was urging Lake to use this reason to choose the art department.


    There is something to say.


    scum man, born a master of lies.


    ...


    Atlantis.


    The city of the deep sea.


    The city of mermaid.


    As the Atlantis, who claims to have been punished because of the fact that technology is too bad, directly caused its silence, looking from a distance, like a huge and transparent glass cover, it will give the huge Atlantis to Surrounded by it.


    and...


    When the fish on the bottom of the sea swam to Atlantis, there will be a buzzing sound, and it seems that the fish in the deep sea will be frightened and run away quickly because of something they are in contact with.


    And among those fish, even if anyone can descend to this height, even if they stand in front of the unique protective device of Atlantis, they will never see the luxurious Atlantis in the protective device. Tis City, you can only see that this is a huge mountain of the deep sea.


    And can people and fish enter the mountain?


    the answer is negative.


    It is precisely because of this depth, and the so-called first memory, that Atlantis has not been noticed and learned by people so far. Even the mermaids who have the closest connection with Atlantis have already It hasn''t appeared in the sight of people on the shore for many years.


    The reason is that after World War II, with the stability of human society on the surface of the earth, Atlantis also attracted his new king.


    A life conceived by a mortal and then Princess Atlantis.


    Namo Mackenzie!


    Today''s King of Atlantis.


    Under the rule of Namor McKenzie, as well as his queen, the daughter of the ocean giant, Thomas, is enough for Namor McKenzie to rule the entire Atlantis and the entire ocean creatures.


    He is the king of the ocean!


    But today.


    The king of the ocean is holding the trident that his wife Thomas helped to build, allowing him to control the power of the ocean. He sits alone on the throne of his palace, looking gloomy at the copy from the human society. NDA report.


    To be precise...


    Paternity Testing!


    According to the report of this NDA, the two blood samples sent before are 99.9% similar, and the report of the same sample and the other sample shows zero%. The similarity of point zero.


    blast the sky!


    Namo McKenzie took a deep breath with a gloomy face, and looked at the shark man kneeling in front of him: "Are you sure, did you take the wrong sample?"


    The shark man hurriedly said: "This sample was purchased from the experimenters in the Steve Rogers Thawing Laboratory at a price of nearly three million dollars for human society. The authenticity is guaranteed. ."


    "what!"


    Namor Mackenzie roared, before the shark man finished speaking, the trident in his hand was already whizzing out, and with a bang, he directly nailed the shark man to this gorgeous floor. Above.


    The trident''s power made the entire palace tremble.


    soon.


    A graceful and noble, almost full of gorgeous and noble woman walked into the palace, a pair of beautiful eyes fell on the nailed to death, revealing her real body, and a shark that was given death by the trident, retracted, Looking at the throne, tearing his jacket to reveal the tattooed muscles of Namor McKenzie, he frowned slightly: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Namor McKenzie slowly walked down from the high platform of the throne and looked at the wife who came in, the queen of Atlantis, and the daughter of the ocean giant, Thomas, said in a deep voice: "Doma, look at me , Tell me who I am!"


    Thomas frowned slightly: "Who are you, you are the king of Atlantis, the king of the ocean."


    "Correct!"


    Namo Mackenzie directly threw the two paternity test reports in his hand towards Thomas, and said angrily: "Lao Tzu is the king of Atlantis, not the king of tauren."


    Doma directly received the floating paternity test report, and his gaze fell on the test data above. Infinite anxiety surged in his heart, and he looked up at Namor.


    Namor sneered again and again: "I know that the daughter of the ocean takes a long time to give birth. This is nonsense. This is because you don''t want me to discover that Thetis is not my daughter at all, but you and the **** human being. Daughter!"


    Yes it is.


    After Namor McKenzie reported back Steve Rogers¡¯ rebirth from the sea creatures on the Antarctic side, suddenly he saw the unconcealed joy of his wife, Thomas, who was sitting next to him flashing across his eyes. At that time, in his heart, the doubts that had been hidden for many years once again flooded his mind.


    This is not it.


    Namor secretly sent people ashore. It took such a long time to finally get a blood sample of Steve Rogers half a month ago. Then, he sent the blood samples of himself and Thetis to the shore and commissioned it. A well-known DNA testing company made the determination.


    Actually...


    Nammo just started, just want to use this method to tell himself that the suspicion he has hidden for many years is completely nonsense.


    But reality slapped him viciously.


    His daughter, his spoiled daughter, Thetis, is not his bloodline, but the bloodline of his wife and another man?


    This¡­


    This is so amazing that a 10,000-ton sledgehammer slapped him in the face.


    When I thought that he had raised a daughter for his love rival for 25 years, my god, Namor didn¡¯t even dare to look in the mirror anymore, because he could no longer imagine how long the bull''s head horn should be. Even how tall the green hat should be.


    Thomas did not answer any questions about Namor. He just looked at the DNA report in his hand and folded it again.


    She is the daughter of the ocean. If the ocean does not die, she is immortal.


    but¡­


    Such an attitude made the anger in Namor''s heart burn again, but Namor couldn''t help but asked Thomas, "When?"


    at this point. UU Reading


    Thomas didn¡¯t hide too much either: ¡°After we came back from the land, you will be there when you pursue me.¡±


    Namo''s eyes are miniatured: "Why?"


    If Thomas told him at the time, he might choose...forgive?


    Doma looked at Namor with a faint expression: "The land at that time has stabilized, the ocean needs to be stable, and you are the person who can restore the ocean to calm at that time. As the daughter of the ocean, I need to promote such a calm."


    Namo took a deep breath, and a cruel sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Is that so?"


    Thomas looked at Namor''s expression: "Namo, you know, I am the daughter of the ocean."


    Namo sneered again and again: "I know."


    talking.


    The trident in Namor''s hand directly swung up, directly restraining Doma, and then roared: "Deep-sea blue-ringed octopus!!"


    Doma''s eyes shrank sharply.


    Along with Namor''s words fell, outside of Na Atlantis, the huge octopus lurking in the darkness of the deep sea came out of his huge and round head.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 512: Are you going to kill your father-in-law this time?

    ßË!


    Namor walked out of the palace, the trident in his hand smashed the ground fiercely, accompanied by the authority of the ocean, raised his head, watching the huge abyss blue-ringed octopus and said in a deep voice: "Go, find Thetis, kill she was!"


    Thomas struggled violently behind the palace: "No!"


    The abyss blue-ringed octopus stared condescendingly at Namor. In the end, it seemed that the authority of the trident was better than that. In the end, the huge tentacles floated and began to rise directly from the abyss of the sea.


    Namor turned around and looked at Thomas, who was bound by his trident, with a cold expression: "No one can fool me. I am the king of Atlantis and the king of the ocean!"


    Thomas pleaded bitterly at this moment.


    Namo really couldn''t kill her.


    But it can kill Thetis.


    But Thomas was helpless, because when she asked her father, the ocean giant Nereus, to create the trident for the so-called wedding ceremony, because the trident came from the hands of the ocean giant, Namor could not rely on the trident. Killed Doma, but he could restrain Doma with this trident.


    "Maid!"


    Namor walked to his throne again, turned around, sat down, and stared blankly at the maid who bowed her head behind Dorma. After taking a cold look at Dorma, he said coldly: "Send the queen back. The palace, no one can go out without my order!"


    The maid stood up, shivering and lit her little head.


    ...


    On the sea.


    Poseidon was traveling above the Pacific Ocean at a constant speed.


    on the balcony of the top floor room.


    In this afternoon, Lake and Thetis were tumbling like a fish in the water. Until now, they called for room service. While the waiter was cleaning up the messy battlefield, the two of them managed to achieve this balcony again. on.


    The sea breeze is slow, but it is refreshing.


    With her chin in her hand, Thetis flashed her eyes like a little girl, and looked at Lake: "Poseidon, the **** of the sea? My father also has a trident. It was made by my grandfather when my mother got married. Yes, like the Poseidon Trident you mentioned, it has the power to control the ocean."


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Lake''s admiration for Thetis is very useful, and he smiled and said, "Mythology, most of them are like this."


    As long as it is Poseidon, his weapon is definitely a trident.


    the reason?


    Who knows, maybe it''s because of the sense of substitution. After all, everyone preconceived that Poseidon¡¯s weapon was a trident, so even if Poseidon changed people, the weapon was still a trident.


    and...


    Lake looked at Thetis with a smile: "Your father''s title of Poseidon is incomparable with the Poseidon in my story."


    Thetis blinked, "Why?"


    Lake said: "There is a gap between people, not to mention God. The same authority holders are different above authority."


    Thetis¡¯ father, the king of Atlantis, can control the oceans of the earth, but can he control the oceans of other planets?


    Poseidon is okay, he is the king of all oceans, not just the king of a planet.


    not to mention.


    Lake looked at Thetis: "Your father''s authority comes from the trident. In the final analysis, the authority of the ocean is still in the hands of your grandfather. If your father loses the trident, then, can he control the ocean?"


    Thetis shook her head, and then looked at Lake: "No wonder, my father took the trident very seriously. When I was young, I wanted to take the trident to the dolphins to play, but my father didn''t give it to me."


    Lake shrugged.


    Look.


    This is not that Lake deliberately belittle the king of Atlantis, but the fact is that, like the so-called hammer god, the king of Atlantis cannot be called a god, at most, it is. It''s nothing more than a false **** who has the authority of the ocean.


    Thetis seemed to have thought of something, and smiled at Lake and said, "However, this sentence, when you see my dad, don''t say that, otherwise, my dad will be very angry."


    Lake nodded: "Of course."


    Anyhow, it''s also the old man, and Lake will still give it a little bit of face.


    Of course.


    is still the principle.


    Small things can be discussed, but big things involve one''s own bottom line, and those who dominate his own business, Lake always insists on one point. In this world, no one can kill, and those who hinder my domineering will die forever!


    Lake said so, looking at Thetis, overlooking the endless sea: "Now, it should be very close to your home."


    Thetis shook her head and turned to look at Lake''s gaze: "It''s still early, at least the day after tomorrow...Huh?"


    When it came to this, Titis was stunned.


    Next second.


    Thetis stood up involuntarily.


    Lake looked up at Thetis who stood up.


    On the sea, the waves were surging and slapped on the hull of the cruise ship, as if they were telling someone something.


    Thetis'' eyes and expressions gradually changed.


    "how come?"


    "Ok?"


    Lake looked at Thetis whose small face suddenly turned pale in an instant, got up, walked in front of Thetis, and directly faced the sea, releasing his sixth sense: "Thetis?"


    Thetis returned to her senses and looked at Lake who was embracing herself in her arms, and said in shock and incomprehension: "My dad... sent the abyss blue-ringed octopus to come and take my life."


    Lake blinked.


    good fellow.


    In the same way...


    ÅÞ!


    I want to kill the Nizi, but the girl you want to kill.


    A ghost is like you.


    Lake frowned and looked at Thetis: "Why?"


    His old man was frustrated and mad, or did he realize that Thetis¡¯s chastity was gone, and felt that he had defiled Atlantis, so he wanted to execute his daughter?


    MMP.


    Old Feudal!


    If this is the case, then there is nothing to say.


    This old man, you don¡¯t need to recognize it!


    Now that the Holy See has restructured, it won¡¯t do anything to the saints who come in trouble. Where does the Atlantis of your broken kingdom have the courage to continue to stick to the tradition?


    Thetis shook her head, feeling infinitely shocked: "Ocean tells me that my father already knows that I am not his daughter?"


    Lake blinked, regained his senses, and looked at Thetis: "Huh?"


    wait first.


    Let me swiftly.


    What did he just hear, Haiyang told Thetis that her father, the king of Atlantis, and Namor Mackenzie already knew that Thetis was not his species?


    Already, it''s the point!


    The amount of information is huge.


    Lake''s mind was turning rapidly, quickly analyzing and recombining this sentence, and extracting a few key points.


    That King of Atlantis, Namor McKenzie already knew?


    That means that someone knew it before.


    who?


    The daughter of the ocean, the daughter of the ocean giant Nereus, the queen of Atlantis now, and the biological mother of Thetis, Thomas.


    and so¡­


    Thomas knew that Thetis was not Namor McKenzie, and Namor McKenzie didn''t know it before again.


    What does this mean?


    good fellow.


    No wonder he is so angry, this is no longer the king of Atlantis, but the king of the tauren.


    just...


    hiss.


    Lake took a deep breath and looked down at Thetis who was still in shock in his arms. He couldn''t help but think of a question, if the father of Thetis was not the king of Atlantis. if.


    That Thetis'' father, who is my old father-in-law?


    The most important thing.


    This time, it seems that in the blink of an eye, an unknown change has taken place, and, with a rapid trend, it has been drawn towards the worst side of irreversibility.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake originally thought that this trip was when the king met the king and the son-in-law met his father-in-law. Then, under the leadership of his father-in-law, he found the king of the ocean, and directly took the king of the ocean into his bag. By the way, he could also take Atlantis. Si was in the pocket.


    But now?


    The king of Atlantis found out that the daughter he had raised for many years was not his own. He sent someone to prepare to take the life of Thetis?


    Who can I help?


    If there is nothing for that night.


    love who and who.


    but¡­


    MMP!


    Lao Tzu''s woman, only Lao Tzu can bully, other people, if you dare to move a hair, it''s just a fart.


    Forget it.


    Anyway, when I left, the worst plan I made was to push it all the way, then it would be a big deal to push it directly, what a big thing.


    The determination has been made.


    Lake comforted Thetis, whose blood color was gradually disappearing in his arms: "It''s okay, everything has me."


    Tetis¡¯s eyes were a little lost, but soon, she recovered and looked up at Lake: "No, we have to notify the captain quickly."


    "Why?"


    "The abyss blue-ringed octopus is already on the way."


    Thetis eyes turned towards Lake with some horror: "The blue-ringed octopus of the abyss is one of the five overlords of the ocean. UU reading is also one of the overlords that have only survived to this day. It is the most terrifying existence. Under its tentacles, this Poseidon is totally unable to resist. If the Abyssal Blue-Ring Octopus comes over, this Poseidon, and the more than 6,000 people on board with a full load, will instantly lose their lives."


    talking.


    Thetis wanted to turn around and ran towards the captain''s cabin: "No, I want to warn them as soon as possible and leave as soon as possible."


    Under the moonless night sky, Lake looked at the sea that was like a hill beginning to bulge in the distance. He grabbed Thetis, looked at Thetis with a nervous look and said, "You think, this ship, By turning around, can you avoid the blue-ringed octopus in your mouth?"


    Te Tisi was taken aback for a moment: "But it''s better than doing nothing."


    Lake laughed and said, "I don''t think there is any need to tell them about this."


    "Why?"


    "Because..."


    Lake let go of Thetis''s right hand, and with a flick of his right hand, the saint clothing card started, and the thumb was clicked. The saint clothing card fell directly towards the sea, accompanied by the soft, crisp sound: "You are my woman, believe I, no one can make you feel scared, and no one has the right to make you feel scared!"


    Thetis: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 513: S.H.I.E.L.D. that no one can use

    Lake looked up to the sky.


    Thetis also couldn''t help looking at the moonlight and starry night sky under Lake''s sharply contagious words.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, as if in the blink of an eye, a star that was flashing golden light suddenly appeared in the sky above the night.


    followed.


    The second, third, fourth...


    In the blink of an eye, in an instant, the stars that construct the Gemini starry sky are already projected onto the earth by the chaotic universe.


    Next second.


    Along with the bright golden light, Gemini''s golden saint, one by one quickly came to Lake''s body under the projection of the twin stars to perform dressing activities.


    àØ!


    Click!


    Duang!


    Lake grabbed Gemini''s mask.


    The masks with good and evil, buzzing and shaking, are different from other parts. The mask has always felt that whether he can be put on is completely in Schr?dinger''s state.


    may be taken by Lake.


    Maybe not.


    If the mask can speak, at this moment, it should have been called out loudly.


    Lake looked at the mask that seemed to be ticking in his hand shaking, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, retracted the mask, and handed the mask to Thetis who was standing in front of him: "My love, help me bring it?"


    Thetis took over the Gemini golden mask with a shocked look.


    What a powerful breath.


    is no less than my dad...


    and many more?


    Is my father still my father?


    Thetis thought intricately, stroking the evil side of the Gemini mask, and after bringing the mask to Lake, she raised her head to look at Lake: "What are you..."


    Lake¡¯s mouth curls up: "I have a lot of stories. If you are willing to listen in the future, I am willing to tell you slowly, my love!"


    finished.


    Lake opened his right hand towards Titisee: "Let¡¯s go."


    Thetis pursed her lips, and placed the slightly cold left hand on Lake''s right hand.


    Next second.


    ßÝ!


    The golden light flickered directly.


    In an instant!


    Lake has taken Thetis away from the Poseidon.


    At this moment.


    Washington.


    Sanfei ornaments!


    The one-eyed Nick Fury took his confidant Phil Coulson into the combat center and looked at the people who were urgently calling all Aegis satellites to search for targets and said in a deep voice: "What''s the matter?"


    Victoria Hand turned around, looked at Nick Fury who came in, and reported: "Just now, the Extraordinary Energy Exploration Satellite that went online at the end of last year detected the same fluctuations as those in New York and Long Island... The symbolic energy of the eighty is completely in line with the energy fluctuations of the Gemini Saint Seiya Saga."


    "where?"


    "The extraordinary energy satellite captured in the northern Pacific Ocean, and the satellite is being used for triangulation."


    Nick Fury sat on his sofa.


    Phil Colson looked at his black boss: "Sir, do you want to dispatch?"


    When Nick Fury dared to nod, he seemed to think of something: "Look first."


    Since the birth of the Scottish giant demon, the days when S.H.I.E.L.D. was activated and half alive have brought that infinite turn. Not only did he and his elder brother Alexander Pierce fight for it, the Security Council secretly granted S.H.I.E.L.D. more powers. , Even, even the rights that were stripped off by the federal government have returned.


    Of course.


    This does not include New York State. Moreover, even if it is a matter of other states, if an extraordinary incident is involved, it must first be determined whether the Super Investigation Bureau has entered the bureau. If the Super Investigation Bureau also wants this case, Aegis must be transferred unconditionally. If there is any friction in the Super Investigation Bureau, the Federation will completely deny all authorization.


    Although it is still sneaky.


    but¡­


    S.H.I.E.L.D. had been sneaky before. Originally, S.H.I.


    Moreover.


    In fact, even if there is no such restriction, SHIELD has learned well now. If you are not sure about it, don''t provoke the Super Investigation Bureau, and don''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Where are Agent Button and Agent Morster currently?"


    "On the way back to headquarters with Agent Sharon Carter."


    "They are closer, connect them."


    "Yes."


    soon.


    On the Quin''s fighter jets, Agent Hawkeye Button and Agent Morster, who rushed back from London to Washington, D.C., went directly online.


    Yes it is.


    You haven''t seen it.


    is the Hawkeye Button and Barbara Morster who once killed Professor Lake with X on Pimihu Island.


    Come back from the dead?


    Not really.


    human cloning.


    At that time, after the Texas clone base was exposed, in fact, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not choose to directly destroy these clones. It just found a secret base in the name of S.H.I.E.L.D. to settle them.


    Until...


    After Professor X killed Hawkeye Button and Agent Barbara Morster, Nick Fury missed the orphan and widow mother left by Agent Button. Barra Morse extracted it from the secret base, and over the years, in order to conceal people, it was specially placed on the London Aegis base.


    When the Giant Devil in Scotland appeared, it was these two men who were in charge of the work in London.


    As for Nasharon Carter.


    This is a real person.


    The giants and demons in Scotland have stopped making noises before Christmas last year. The London side seemed to know something, and they started to drive people straight away.


    This is not it.


    With the reluctant withdrawal of the coalition forces, naturally, the Federal Aegis who came to help have no reason to stay there.


    After fighting for the Aegis of the Federation and Aegis of London, Sharon Carter became the new liaison and will set up a liaison office in the Aegis of the Federation to help the two parties exchange information.


    So during the retreat this time, Sharon Carter was also flying in a Quinzi fighter to settle in Washington.


    after all¡­


    Ms. Peggy Carter, there is a trend of getting younger and younger now, so Sharon Carter is also very relieved to come over.


    "Director!"


    "Director!"


    "Director Fury, Commander Hand!"


    Compared with Hawkeye Button and Barbara Morse''s name, Sharon Carter''s name is more formal, and even after seeing Commander Victoria Hand who appeared on the screen, he also called Say hello.


    After Ms. Maria Hill was poached by the Super Investigation Bureau, in fact, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau did not fall apart, and there was even a vague cohesion.


    At least¡­


    If Maria Hill were there, Commander Victoria Hand would only think that there would be no kind. Today''s S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. has almost become the common sense of the two allies of Alexander Pierce and Nick Fury.


    soon.


    An Aegis agent screamed, and called out the daughter who was from somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, who was standing on the water with a golden armor mask directly without the help of any foreign objects. There was also a daughter next to the golden armor masked person.


    "Ding!"


    "Thetis Rogers, twenty-five years old, Los Angeles native, professional, singer...thetis?"


    The Aegis agent who directly used satellites to search the database suddenly increased in volume, and his tone seemed a little incredulous: "It''s really Ms. Thetis Rogers."


    Several other young Aegis agents who were in the combat center heard this and looked directly at the big screen.


    Ok.


    Who said that Aegis agents do not chase stars, and chasing stars has nothing to do with occupation and age.


    Nick Fury looked at Phil Colson a little unknown.


    Phil has chased a violinist himself, and he is naturally no stranger to the federal sweetheart, the representative of the new generation of the federal dream, Thetis Rogers.


    Nick Fury got to know a little bit briefly, and then frowned, "How did this Thetis appear there?"


    An Aegis agent turned and said, "Sir, maybe I know."


    Nick Fury looked directly.


    The Aegis agent was excited and told Nick Fury what he knew, that is, when the Poseidon first sailed a month ago, he had planned to buy a ticket, and he had already prepared two credit cards. , Even if the black market copied 50,000 US dollars, you still have to buy one.


    But in the end.


    The Aegis agent said: "Later I heard that this time, Ms. Thetis Rogers was with a male partner. I thought I had no chance, so I didn''t go up."


    Nick Fury''s mouth moved.


    Phil Coleson looked at the agent with the bumpy face on the surface of the moon and opened his mouth. In the end, there was really no general. Even if they didn''t bring a male partner, you wouldn''t have any chance. The cruel reality told him.


    Nick Fury returned to his senses: "Male companion, can you find who it is? Is it the Saga standing in front of Thetis Rogers?"


    "No."


    "Ok?"


    Nick Fury raised his head, UU reading www.uukanshu. com stared at Agent Sharon Carter on the big screen, speaking in the Quin''s fighter: "Agent Carter, do you know who this person is?"


    Sharon Carter stared at Lake, who was standing expressionless on the sea, and said in a deep voice, "He is the Gemini Saint Garon."


    "what?"


    "Aren''t the Gemini Saints Saga?"


    "Who told you that there is only one Gemini Saint Seiya?"


    Sharon Carter glanced at Phil Coleson who spoke out from the air, and said directly: "The Gemini Saint Seiya has always been two. The one without the mask is Saga, which symbolizes love and justice Plus, it also symbolizes the kind side of Gemini, Saga, the saint warrior!"


    Nick Fury stared at the satellite. Lake, who was wearing a mask and putting kindness behind his head, said in a deep voice, "Then this Garon..."


    Coleson said from the side: "Is it evil?"


    Sharon Carter''s tone is calm: "Actually, instead of calling him Gemini''s Garon, I heard others say that he is more willing to call him the king of Midgard!"


    Nick Fury: "..."


    Colson: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 514: Midgard King Garon

    "King Midgard?"


    "...A transcendent country?"


    "Sir, there is no information on Midgard in the Aegis database."


    "Neither in other databases."


    "..."


    With the operation of Aegis agents one by one, King Midgard was quickly retrieved as a keyword, but nothing was found except for the territory and super-search database that Aegis cannot enter.


    The agent Sharon Carter on the Kun''s fighter frowned and said, "Don''t you know the history of Midgard? No, we all have this information on the Aegis of London, although it is very rare."


    Nick Fury: "..."


    Victoria Hand: "..."


    We, is this considered despised?


    Not to mention the psychological activities of the Federation Aegis Operations Center and others. In fact, at the beginning, the data of Midgard people existed in the Federation''s S.H.I.E.L.D. database.


    Basically what the Aegis of London has learned, apart from the connection between the Midgard and Atlantis, there is no other information, which is similar.


    But in S.H.I.E.L.D.''s database, the word Midgard did indeed appear in the past.


    As for why is it gone?


    is very simple.


    At that time, Sanfei played the role of administrative director, and then Commander Maria Hill, who was later changed to deputy director, deleted it.


    After all, my family understands their own affairs. If S.H.I.E.L.D. at that time knew about Midgard, there is no doubt that with S.H.I.E.L.D.''s urine, it is estimated that Maria Hill will be sent to the planing table.


    and so¡­


    Maria Hill used her job to delete it, and, in the earliest years, deleting a piece of information that seemed irrelevant at the time was not a big deal for Hill.


    Nick Fury regained his consciousness and looked at Sharon Carter on the big screen when he was about to speak.


    ßÚßÚ!


    The picture on the big screen flickered for a moment.


    "Sir!"


    "The Extraordinary Energy Exploration Satellite is disconnected."


    "Someone is hacking into our system."


    "She came in."


    Before Nick Fury and others could react, after a flash of red light on the big screen, a 17-year-old red queen wearing a red shirt and black jeans appeared directly on the big screen.


    Next second.


    The picture after ¡¡¡¡ red directly replaced the picture of Lake.


    Lake, who was in the temporary residence of the Department of Homeland Security in Washington, used S.H.I.E.L.D.''s own camera to look at the people in the combat center. The corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Director Nick Fury, remember what I said?"


    Nick Fury frowned and looked at Lake, who directly and flagrantly invaded their so-called indestructible system, and said solemnly: "Deputy Edwin..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Please call me, General Edwin, Lieutenant Nick Fury!"


    Nick Fury: "..."


    Yes it is.


    Nick Fury once served in the army and achieved the highest rank that the blacks in the Federal Army could obtain at that time, that is, lieutenant, and then retired.


    Lake looked at the expression on Nick Fury¡¯s face and sneered and said: "Extraordinary, go to Super Investigation Bureau, Director Nick Fury, I''m reminding you once, otherwise..."


    paused.


    Lake''s gaze fell on Ms. Victoria Hand: "Commander Hand, speaking of it, we once had the opportunity to be a family, so let us let go of each other¡¯s prejudices. I would like to invite you to come over and investigate the situation. ,how is it?"


    Nick Fury''s mouth twitched.


    Commander Victoria Hand said expressionlessly: "General Edwin, sorry, one day, I will find evidence and arrest you personally to avenge my sister."


    Lake sighed, "Really, it''s a pity, then I''ll wait and see."


    finished.


    Lake warned Nick Fury with a deep gaze, and then went offline.


    just now.


    When S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau launched Midgard as a keyword search program, it set off directly to the sensitive character defensive wall built by Lake and the Red Queen. Lake, who was in the Pacific, immediately understood that S.H.I.


    Natural.


    This kind of ultra vires behavior needs to be strangled in the cradle. If it is not considered, if this matter is reported, the White Palace will have to listen to the report or something.


    Lake will definitely do this, but who makes the new owner of the White Palace a pulsatilla? Besides, he is still a pulsatilla who wants to hear all kinds of reports very much.


    Aegis Operation Center.


    Nick Fury looked at the big screen that went dark, with a one-eyed light shining.


    "Sir?"


    "Withdraw, don''t worry about this."


    "..."


    Nick Fury returned to his senses, looked at Phil Coleson next to him, and repeated one more sentence: "Use our independent satellite phone to notify Hawkeye Button and others to withdraw directly, and contact Harold Coleson. Finch, our system has completely lost any defensive value. Others come as they want, go first."


    finished.


    Nick Fury turned directly and walked outside the combat center.


    Why are you staying here?


    Big eyes and small eyes?


    Now, Nick Fury has only one thought in his mind, that is, he doesn''t know what is going on in the Pacific Ocean, but he hopes that the party that the Super Investigation Bureau has to deal with will have the last laugh.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Nick Fury also knows this sentence.


    But it''s a pity.


    Nick Fury¡¯s thoughts can be said to be idiotic.


    On the Pacific Ocean.


    Lake retracted his gaze from the top of his head, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    interesting.


    The two people who should have died, have they played the routine of resurrection from the dead?


    Ah.


    Cloning is not good either.


    It''s just that, if it wasn''t for the time now, for the two eagle eyes and soundbirds that he killed with his own hands and turned out to be resurrected, Lake would not sit and watch them directly quickly away from his perception area.


    There is no way, now Lake has more important goals.


    rumbling!


    At this moment, that distance, about fifty kilometers away, while the sea is rolling, the waves are already about the height of a hill.


    rumbling!


    The weather on the sea is always changing rapidly. It was just a blink of an eye. Accompanied by the billowing thunder, in an instant, heavy rain poured down directly.


    Click!


    A thunderstorm blasted directly between the sky and the earth, blasting on the sea fifty kilometers away, splitting the huge hill-like waves, and letting the creature hidden in the huge waves reveal that shocking glimpse Looks like.


    "what!"


    "..."


    Lake felt the Tetis who was filled with infinite fear at that moment, and squeezed Tetis with his right hand, then released his right hand: "My love, look!"


    finished.


    Lake raised his hands, and at that moment, when the turbulent waves like the top of Mount Tai were about to cover the two of them, he slowly lowered his hands: "No traffic here!"


    Crystal Wall!


    Zodiac, Aries, Saint Dou defensive combat skills.


    The countless crystals created by the small universe turned into an invisible and impenetrable protective wall.


    rumbling! !


    The huge ocean wave that screamed and blasted on the golden light flash, the moment when the transparent crystal wall suddenly appeared, it slammed into it fiercely.


    accompanied by a howl.


    A huge creature slammed into the crystal wall, so that the crystal wall was shaken.


    but¡­


    is useless.


    Under the defense of the crystal wall, the seawater that was so full of the sky could submerge the land, and there was no way to break through the crystal wall. The extremely huge, extremely large tentacles almost bombarded the crystal wall in the form of afterimages.


    Thetis''s little face, at the moment she just started, her face was bloodless, she had actually made plans to admit her fate.


    After all, if you can die with the love you like, it is also a good choice.


    But it turned out...


    Thetis looked down at the calm sea where she and Lake were. Looking at the sea under the crystal wall like the end of the world, she couldn''t help but open her small mouth wide.


    "Abyss blue-ringed octopus, this is one of the most powerful weapons of Atlantis."


    "is it?"


    Lake looked very relaxed, turned his head to look behind him, his small face was bloody, and there seemed to be a hint of surprise and curiosity with Thetis, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "I didn''t see it."


    In fact, this big blue-ringed octopus is indeed very powerful.


    At the very least, if it were placed last year, Lake would not have been able to do so easily.


    right now?


    Sprinkle water.


    That''s it, there is no way to make Lake''s Chaos Universe power faster.


    Thetis looked at Lake with her small mouth open: "This is different from what I saw. There is a record about Midgard."


    Lake shrugged: "Back then, my Midgard clan suffered misfortune because of lack of power. This time, we rose from the ruins and made the same mistake. We will not make a second time."


    paused.


    Lake turned his head and looked at the outside, revealing the evil body, the huge, the blue, the abyss blue-ringed octopus that would be killed by the intensive phobia at a glance: "It''s like fighting. "


    Lake slowly rises.


    "The same moves are invalid for the Saint Seiya."


    "I can understand your moves."


    "click!"


    fell along with Lake''s words. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu. com


    The crystal wall broke directly.


    Lake embraces his arms in a living style. In an instant, at the moment when the crystal wall is broken, he will directly use his chaotic universe to evolve the small universe of the zodiac sign Taurus.


    "Huge horn!!"


    "Ang!!!"


    Giant horn!


    Zodiac, Taurus, the signature skills of the Holy Fight.


    concentrates the small universe on the wrist and sends out a shock wave of light speed from the wrist, destroying everything.


    If Lake¡¯s chaotic universe emerges from the illusion one day, the shockwave aftermath of this move alone will be enough to blow away the stars.


    at the moment?


    Accompanied by the moment when the golden giant horn that was directly transformed from the small universe directly hit the huge blue-ringed octopus.


    In an instant.


    Destroy the dead! !


    ...


    PS: Harold Finch-from "Suspect Tracking" (the leader of future algorithms!)


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 515: Licking the dog 1 has nothing

    Boom!


    That bright and equally huge giant horn, at the moment of contact with the huge abyss blue-ringed octopus, it was just a moment of effort. The giant horn could burst out, continuously blasting the surface of the sea and blasting out again. It looks like nearly five hundred meters.


    At this moment.


    The abyssal blue-ringed octopus is as if time is still on his body, and the sky is filled with countless flying tentacles still maintaining the movements and postures of the moment the giant horn enters the body.


    "go!"


    "..."


    Lake directly turned around and appeared beside Thetis. Accompanied by the disintegrated golden holy garment, the moment Lake flashed Thetis directly into the distance.


    The deafening explosion sounded immediately behind.


    Thetis turned her head and looked, just in time, she caught the sudden expansion of the abyss blue-ringed octopus''s body. Then, the abyss blue-ringed octopus instantly made an explosion sound like a human being stuffed into its body with nuclear weapons. .


    The spray that soars into the sky.


    Countless fragments fell into the sea, splashing endless water together. Soon, under this infinite and all-inclusive sea, almost less than ten seconds of effort, this so-called abyss blue ring The octopus disappeared in the whole world.


    Countless sharks swarmed in and began to **** and swallow the body after the explosion of the abyss blue-ringed octopus.


    "You just said, what is the abyss blue-ringed octopus from Atlantis?"


    Lake looked at Thetis thoughtfully: "One of the five most powerful overlords, is that all?"


    Thetis: "..."


    This¡­


    No one knows the power of the abyssal blue-ringed octopus better than Thetis, who has lived in Atlantis since he was a child, even, according to his mother Thomas, even the brother of one of the overlords who fell asleep long ago Sla, faced with the strangulation of the blue-ringed octopus in the abyss, was helpless.


    But now?


    Returning to the luxury room on the top floor of the Poseidon, Thetis regained consciousness and looked at Lake: "The strength of the abyss blue-ring octopus is terrifying, but you are even more terrifying than the abyss blue-ring octopus."


    Lake laughed loudly, and he picked up Thetis like a victory product after the war, and walked directly on the bed that had been cleaned up: "You will know my real terrifying strength."


    Thetis groaned, and then the voice disappeared.


    without him.


    was blocked.


    The battle thousands of miles away did not affect this ship, even in the middle of the night, it was still brightly lit and drifting on the sea.


    The so-called before and after the war, there must be gunfire.


    Lake does not have to be this way, but in some respects, Lake is actually very traditional. Traditions like this one should be maintained if they can be maintained.


    No words for a night.


    early morning.


    is still on the balcony of the room.


    Lake enjoyed a very rich breakfast in bed, and after the snack, he sipped his first cup of bourbon in the morning, and looked at Thetis, who was smiling but still hiding his thoughts, and said with a smile: "Titi Silk, don¡¯t worry, your mother is the daughter of the ocean, and even your... well, the king of Atlantis, even with the trident made by the ocean giant, can¡¯t kill your mother."


    The ¡¡¡¡ trident merely provides the user with the authority of the ocean temporarily.


    Let''s put it this way.


    A temporary worker can replace a regular worker?


    This is obviously impossible.


    most...


    This temporary worker will imprison this official worker.


    Thetis shook her head and looked at Lake: "No, I am not worried about my mother, I just..."


    Lake said, "I wonder, who are you?"


    Thetis glanced at Lake, then was silent for a while, and nodded: "I never knew about this before, mother, she never mentioned it to me."


    Lake took Titisee''s slender hands and smiled and said, "You only need to remember one thing, no matter what your identity is, it''s my love, isn''t it?"


    Thetis smiled at Lake, and the smile was as clean and clear as the ocean under the sun.


    But...


    Lake is really curious about this gossip.


    Therefore, he directly instructed to contact Hermione who was still in Washington DC about the Detroit tragedy. However, until now, Hermione seems to have no contact.


    Lake didn''t think about contacting the Chaos Universe directly.


    but¡­


    Ghost knows if Hermione will find any clues. If she finds it, there is no hope for what she wants to ask, and it will even go back to the timeline of how to coax Hermione back then.


    Frankly speaking.


    Lake is not very good at coaxing women. Of course, it is limited to those who are younger than him. Sister Yu is generally not angry and doesn''t need to be coaxed. Moreover, even if it is necessary, most of the elder sisters make Lake happy.


    But.


    In the evening, Lake was about to let the clone give up, but when he went to Atlantis early tomorrow morning to watch the scene directly, Hermione went online through the communication system controlled by the Red Queen.


    Hermione, who was at home in London, looked at Lake and smiled and said, "What''s the matter, honey, do you miss me?"


    Lake smiled and directly explained his intention: "The princess of Atlantis now, is that Thetis McKenzie?"


    Hermione raised her eyebrows, then smiled and said, "I knew you would find out. It seems that you are still her fan."


    Lake said directly: "Thetis Mackenzie is really the daughter of King Atlantis?"


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment: "What do you mean?"


    Lake touched his chin, sat down in his seat, and said directly: "I learned through some special channels that it seems that this Thetis Mackenzie is not the current King of Atlantis. Mo Mackenzie¡¯s biological daughter."


    Hermione''s eyes were erratic, and she broke the subject: "Honey, do you want to video with Pallas?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Hermione?"


    good fellow.


    I just ask casually, what do you really know.


    and many more.


    Where did Hermione know it?


    The magic world?


    Oneshette!


    Feelings, the king of Atlantis, Namor Mackenzie, is not only the king of the tauren, but also, it seems, is still one, the whole world knows it, he is the last blind tauren to know s King?


    special.


    No wonder this King of Atlantis is so angry.


    Anyone who changes will be angry.


    It is estimated that even the real king of tauren would be unbearable to face such humiliation.


    Hermione sighed, "Well, I do."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Who is it?"


    Hermione shook her head: "But I can''t say that if this matter is exposed, it will become a war between the sea and the land!"


    so humiliated.


    Once the King of Atlantis knows the truth.


    Gosh?


    Hermione can hardly imagine how the king of Atlantis, who is angry and possesses the authority of the sea, will solve this humiliation, directly evoke the ocean, and face the continent, for the last time to destroy the world?


    Of course.


    Hermione didn''t mean that King Atlantis was wrong in this way. Anyone with a discerning eye could see this matter. The King of Atlantis was the victim.


    ¿É...


    If you didn''t chase the ocean like a dog like a licking daughter, Thomas, would you pick up this dish inexplicably?


    Hermione didn''t mean to whitewash Thomas, she just wanted to express another meaning.


    Every licking dog, licking to the end, the ending is the same.


    That is nothing!


    Namo Mackenzie, the king of Atlantis, can treat Thomas, but if this anger is to be transferred to other people, then this is very wrong.


    Other people on the mainland are innocent.


    Hermione slightly assessed the possibility of the sea attacking the mainland. The probability would be very high. If such a thing happens, even Hermione can only guarantee the safety of London at best.


    If you really want to protect the entire continent, it is estimated that Lake will take action.


    But based on Hermione¡¯s understanding of Lake, the chance of wanting Lake to take action is very low. After all, Lake has always been a person who doesn¡¯t offend me and I don¡¯t, unless there is a reason to let the king of Atlantis. Offend Lake a bit.


    But if that''s the case, Hermione feels sorry.


    The one with the green cap is the king of Atlantis. He is also a victim. Even if the possibility of the sea attacking the mainland is very high, but for this possibility, just design it directly. This is somewhat unreasonable. After all, How, this is just a possibility, sin is not dying.


    Lake listened to Hermione¡¯s words and smiled and said: ¡°Who can provoke a war between the continent and the ocean, you can¡¯t say that the biological father of Thetis is the king of the continent, right?¡±


    This timeline doesn¡¯t match either.


    The time of King Arthur is too early.


    Hermione shook her head directly: "I won''t say anything anyway."


    Lake shrugged: "Okay."


    Hermione breathed a sigh of relief and said thank you to Lake. UU reading


    After all, this matter... My aunt also told her not to tell her. Although Hermione knew that Lake would keep the secret, the less people knew about the secret, the safest.


    But...


    After Hermione breathed a sigh of relief, she became suspicious.


    without him.


    This is not like Lake''s character.


    At least.


    In Hermione¡¯s impression, Lake is not a person who would choose to ignore it when facing an unknown secret.


    Next second.


    Lake stretched out, smiled, and said to Hermione: "It''s okay if you don''t tell me, I just, through some channels, know one thing, do you want to listen."


    Hermione looked back at Lake, and increased her vigilance: "What?"


    Lake smiled and said: "In fact, it is nothing, that is, the king of Atlantis, Namor Mackenzie, seems to have known that Thetis Mackenzie is not his daughter, last night , Sent the abyss blue-ringed octopus to directly kill Thetis McKenzie."


    Hermione''s eyes widened: "What?"


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 516: Who do you say is my father-in-law?

    Hermione got up from her seat with a squeak.


    Mrs. Granger¡¯s voice came from the outside of the screen.


    Hermione returned to her senses, turned her head and said something to Mrs. Granger, then sat down again, gathered her hair, and looked at Lake: "Chaotic Universe, go in and say!"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Uh..."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows.


    "and many more!"


    "..."


    Lake''s heart shook abruptly.


    will suffer.


    As expected.


    Hermione¡¯s expression gradually changed. She looked suspiciously at Lake across the screen, with a nice smile on her face: "Tell me, my dear, is Thetis now dead?"


    Even if the body has not been directly replaced, the clone Lake still coughed with a guilty conscience. Looking at the camera, Hermione with a brighter smile on her face said: "If I say, I am acting bravely, and then, accidentally. , Would you believe it?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Will... right?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Lake sighed and looked at Hermione: "Well, my fault!"


    Hermione: "..."


    admit mistakes and stand at attention when beaten.


    This has always been one of Lake''s few advantages.


    He did this wrong indeed.


    But...


    is wrong. He didn''t communicate with several of his women beforehand. As for the others, Lake felt that there was nothing else.


    Anyway, he wants to embrace the forest. This is something that all the women know and are considered default.


    Hermione seemed to think differently from Lake.


    Somewhat surprised Hermione, who was so swift and abruptly admitted by Lake, felt like she couldn''t speak at this moment.


    Did he admit his mistake?


    What else can I do?


    Hermione¡¯s wisdom exerts computational power at overclocking speeds.


    Lake then how he and Thetis met backstage at the Stark Trade Fair, and then how did Thetis invite him to be a male companion, and then, yesterday, how did the blue-ringed octopus come and attack, and then, That''s when Thetis of the Frightened Kingdom regarded him as the only person to trust.


    Facts are facts.


    Lake is the most, which means that the two most important things have been changed.


    This is by no means scum.


    This is a selective reorganization fact, but the reorganization fact is also a fact, not a lie.


    Lake sighed and seemed to be complaining about himself: "What else can I say, after all, I am a man who doesn''t know how to refuse, and I am also very upset about this."


    Hermione almost laughed.


    If it weren''t for the screen now, Hermione would dare to swear that she would have smashed the big melon directly on Lake''s body. Although knowing that the big melon is not effective on Lake, it is also good to relieve her anger.


    still don''t know how to refuse.


    You scumbag.


    Lake looked at Hermione, who had an unusually rich expression on her face, and quickly attracted Hermione¡¯s attention with the ocean giant''s affairs, and said: "Now that there is such a thing in Atlantis, I must know the truth. , Who is Thetis¡¯ biological father."


    Hermione rolled her eyes.


    Namo Mackenzie, King of Atlantis, already knew about this?


    That...


    Hermione sighed, looked at Lake, thought about it, and said directly: "My news is also heard from the past, and I don''t guarantee its authenticity."


    Lake nodded: "Who?"


    "Steve Rogers!"


    "?????"


    A series of question marks popped up directly above Lake''s head one after another: "Wait, who did you say?"


    special.


    Did I just have auditory hallucinations?


    What did I just hear, Steve Rogers?


    are you crazy.


    How is this possible?


    Hermione chuckled, "Sounds unbelievable."


    Lake nodded, this is not an unbelievable question.


    Frankly speaking.


    Lake once imagined what would happen when he got along with Captain America countless times, but after thinking about it, it would be difficult for Captain America to get along with him as a magnificent and upright Captain America.


    After all, let¡¯s just say that the three views of Lake and the US team are not on the same level.


    So Lake thought about it for a while and didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. didn¡¯t get the US team, he wouldn¡¯t want it anyway. After all, on several timelines he envisioned, in the end The US team seems to be one of the villains who resist him. In the end, Lake will have his head twisted off.


    but¡­


    Lake is never expected to come out like this.


    As expected.


    Reality is far more magical than novels.


    I dare not write like this in novels.


    what is this?


    "Rebirth of Marvel: The US team is my father-in-law? ¡·


    still is.


    "Marvel Rebirth: Unscrew the head of the father-in-law beauty team at the beginning? ¡·


    or...


    "Marvel Start: Killing his girlfriend first, then his father-in-law? ¡·


    This is so special.


    Lake was extremely speechless in his heart. He returned to his senses and looked at Hermione. Some felt an incredible voice and said, "How could this happen?"


    Hermione shrugged, and briefly said what aunt Peggy Carter said.


    Everything originates from the period of World War II, whether it is an ordinary world or an extraordinary world, which can be regarded as a turbulent era.


    It was a huge war involving almost all living creatures on the earth.


    The encounter between Steve Rogers and Dorma of the American team is a story about a hero who saves the United States.


    As for the King of Atlantis Namo Mackenzie?


    The reason why King Atlantis also participated in this magnificent World War II was because his people were captured by the Third Reich and used them to study the so-called underwater super fighters. After all, every one of them Atlantis people can breathe freely in the water, so the Third Reich wants this ability.


    So after Nammo McKenzie came ashore, in a battle, he got acquainted with the American team Steve Rogers, and at the same time, he also met Thomas, who had to stay with the medical officer after being rescued by the American team.


    So, an alternative dog-blood love triangle between humans, transcendents, and gods was born.


    Human, naturally refers to Steve Rogers, the strongest man in that era.


    Extraordinary, human beings and the princess of Atlantis missed and were born, and then staged a half-blood counterattack, and successfully ascended the throne as the king of Atlantis, Namor McKenzie.


    As for the gods, there is no doubt that the daughter of the ocean, Thomas!


    Doma is the elder of the ocean, the daughter of Nereus, the ocean giant, and Nereus, the ocean giant, is the natural element giant of the World Tree universe. Therefore, Thomas is the second generation of God, which is not exaggerated.


    "and many more¡­"


    Lake regained his senses and waved his hand quickly: "Just focus on the point. Since Thetis is the daughter of Steve Rogers, how could Thomas suddenly become the queen of Atlantis?"


    Hermione shrugged: "I don''t know, anyway, I learned from my aunt that it seems that five years after Captain Steve Rogers disappeared, Thomas became the queen of Atlantis today. ."


    Lake opened his mouth wide: "Ms. Peggy Carter also knows about this?"


    Hermione glanced at Lake: "Otherwise, why do you think my aunt would give up after searching for a whole year, and get married when she came back, although it only lasted for less than three months? Unfortunately, I don''t have the courage of my aunt. ."


    good fellow.


    Lake called the good guy directly.


    Sure enough, the American team Steve Rogers is worthy of being the protagonist of the fate of the last century. This is a proper template for the protagonist.


    What a pity...


    is the male protagonist on the female channel, unlike Lake, the proper male protagonist with cool text and destiny!


    and many more.


    Lake came back to his senses, looked at Hermione, his face was dark and black: "Hey, hey, I''m not a scumbag like Steve Rogers, eat the pot and look at the pot!"


    Hermione laughed, turned her head, as if to see if Mrs. Granger was there, and then whispered to Lake, "This is the best joke I''ve heard, isn''t it? "


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "No, there is a fundamental difference between me and him."


    Hermione smiled: "Oh, what is that?"


    Lake was full of air: "I''m so scumbag."


    Hermione was dumbfounded: "...what?"


    Has this guy''s brain been kicked?


    Is this something to be proud of?


    Lake shrugged: "I''m not saying, I''m very proud of it."


    Hermione smiled straightly: "Is this something to be proud of?"


    Lake shook his head and said, "My love, at least, I am scumbag, right? I won''t give up any of my people. Whether or not I ask, I can resist this cruel world for them. The same , I can also be an enemy to this world for you. In my heart, you are all my wings."


    Hermione: "..."


    Deep sea!


    Atlantis.


    "Boom!"


    "what?"


    Sitting on the throne, King Namo Mackenzie, King of Atlantis, who had kept himself angry for nearly a day and night, pushed aside the several clam girls who served him, got up, looked at kneeling underneath and holding hands. A section of the subordinates of the tentacles of the abyss blue-ringed octopus said, feeling very unbelievable: "What are you talking about, the abyss blue-ringed octopus is dead?"


    The subordinate lowered his head: "Yes, when we rushed over there, the abyss blue-ringed octopus had been swallowed clean by the sharks."


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    The subordinates flew out directly, and banged on the huge stone pillar of the palace. In an instant, his head was broken and bleeding.


    "what!"


    Namor Mackenzie roared angrily, UU reading not only roared for the death of his most powerful weapon, the abyss blue-ringed octopus, but also for the fact that he is close to him but still The wild species roared alive.


    I come by myself!


    How deeply that Mackenzie once loved Thetis, at this moment, how deeply disgusted Thetis is.


    He couldn''t kill Thomas.


    But it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go to the land to find trouble with that Steve Rogers.


    but.


    The wild species of Thomas and Steve Rogers is near Chichi.


    "Steve!"


    Namor Mackenzie walked directly out of the palace with the trident in his hand, raised his head, banged, and flew directly into the sky with a bang, broke through the protective layer of Atlantis, appeared in the deep sea, adjusted After the posture, directly towards the distance, the Poseidon, which is expected to arrive tomorrow morning, went directly like a torpedo: "When I kill this wild species, I will let you see it with your own eyes. What is this? That kind of feeling!!!"


    Boom!


    At this moment.


    Under the call of Namor McKenzie¡¯s trident, the sea began, accumulating...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 517: King of the Tauren

    "Ms. Rogers, can you sign me?"


    "of course."


    Different from this moment, Namo Mackenzie, the king of the tauren, who is starting from Atlantis and is on his way, is holding a grand and luxurious private banquet hall on the Poseidon at this moment. Luxurious dinner.


    The reason for the dinner party is simple.


    They survived a catastrophe.


    Last night, the wave that happened in the distance, a full ten meters high, if it runs in the normal way, the wave, when it reaches the Poseidon, will show the higher wave, and in that wave Below, the Poseidon had no chance of being spared.


    But the waves suddenly disappeared.


    Although it is not clear what happened, there is no doubt that this is a perfect opportunity for the Poseidon to be used as a reason or excuse to start the blessing mode.


    This is not it.


    In this luxuriously decorated hall, the rich gathered together, toasting their glasses staggered, and greeted each other with this celebration.


    For this group of people, this is how they make money. In a few words, they may be able to talk about it. Ordinary people need to exhaust all their strength and luck to earn the wealth.


    Lake did not participate in the past.


    He came here as Garon. Lake Edwin may be comfortable with such activities, but Garon?


    Lake said that he only wanted to be a beautiful man quietly. If the captain beside Thetis was invited by the captain and also the image spokesperson of the Poseidon this time, Thetis would not come.


    after all¡­


    Atlantis has happened such a big thing now, why does Thetis feel in the mood to participate in this kind of thing.


    and so.


    Lake and Thetis stayed here for ten minutes, then chose to leave and walked to the upper deck, blowing the sea breeze.


    Thetis looked at the direction of Atlantis, a little worried: "My mother..."


    Mother, mother.


    What have you done?


    Thetis no longer knows how she feels, even she is already remembering who is her biological father.


    Lake didn''t tell Thetis about this.


    the reason?


    Lake felt that there might be a chance to rescue him. Compared to making Steve Rogers his father-in-law, Frankly speaking, Lake hoped that Steve Rogers could become his enemy more.


    At least for the enemy, Lake has never been merciful.


    But father-in-law?


    Although Lake would not, but if one day in the future, Lake directly chops his father-in-law, no matter which father-in-law it is, if it is Mr. Granger, Hermione will definitely not do it.


    Thetis, Lake is still trying to calculate the probability.


    at this time.


    There was a slight commotion on the deck.


    "Onixet!"


    "Look."


    "Githers!"


    "what is that?"


    Several travelers who were looking at the sea with binoculars suddenly became agitated, and Lake looked in the direction of the crowd''s fingers, his eyes shrinking slightly.


    Thetis is also the pupils are slightly locked.


    Although the moon tonight is not very far away, but from a distance, it seems to be very close to the sea. Therefore, many tourists come to enjoy the scene where the moon and the sea intersect.


    But what about now?


    The ocean has already overwhelmed the moon. Although there is still a long way to go, with the gradual and clear rumbling sound, a huge wave of a full 100 meters has been set off. At this moment, it is like covering the moon.


    "Father..."


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by Titisee when he noticed the wave, holding a trident, Chiguo was holding a man with a big tattoo on his upper body, she couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Although Thetis has already felt that Namor Mackenzie is not his biological father, but he has been called for so many years. Before seeing his mother, Thetis still had a glimmer of hope.


    now?


    Thetis is almost 100% confirmed.


    If there is such a glimmer of hope, how could there be such a thing, my father, angry, didn''t want to let myself stay for a moment, and went to battle to take the life of my daughter after my subordinates failed?


    just as Titisee exclaimed.


    Gemini constellation projection arrives instantly.


    There was a boom.


    Lake directly stepped out, accompanied by the gorgeous and extreme weapons, after dropping the crystal wall that belongs to the strongest defensive holy combat technique of Aries to the Poseidon, it teleported for a second, and also appeared in the 100 meters high in the sky. on.


    Boom!


    The row of faces was three kilometers long, and the huge waves as high as 100 meters were suddenly forbidden.


    Above the waves, Namor McKenzie, who is carrying the fire of anger, is holding a trident and staring blankly at Lake, who is level with him: "Who are you."


    "Karon!"


    Lake''s tone was faint, and his whole appearance was hidden under that extremely evil mask: "King Midgard, Garon!"


    "Midgard?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Step aside."


    "I''m afraid not."


    "what?"


    Actually...


    As a man, Lake can understand Namor McKenzie''s psychological feelings. This is why he didn''t anger Namor McKenzie at all after killing the abyssal blue-ringed octopus.


    If it is placed a month ago.


    Uh¡­


    Again, Lake promised not to get involved, and even helped Namor McKenzie, who is also a man, speak. After all, Namor McKenzie was the victim in this matter. .


    But now there is a problem.


    First of all, Thetis is already his woman, and secondly, as everyone knows, Lake has always been a helper.


    To put it simply, that is one sentence.


    Sanguan followed his ass.


    He personally, in principle, or psychologically, sympathizes with Namor Mackenzie, who has been transferred from King Atlantis to King of Tauren.


    Lake really thinks so.


    But starting from reality and ass, there is no doubt that Lake will not be on the side of Namor McKenzie in this matter.


    After all, who made Titis his woman, and Namor McKenzie was not?


    Uh¡­


    In short, that''s the sentence.


    In fact, Lake thought about it later that even if Thetis was not his woman, if she knew that Thetis''s grandfather was a giant of the ocean, she would actually help.


    He came here for the purpose of looking for the ocean giant, not for Atlantis.


    and so¡­


    The ocean giants are the objects he wants to make good friends with. In this way, whether it is helping relatives or managing, it seems that Lake has no reason to stand on Namor McKenzie''s side.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the fast turning of the ship''s bow in the distance, and quickly moved away from the Poseidon here, watching the sea surface and rushing toward the sea, and raised his eyebrows.


    ßÝ!


    what!


    ßÝ!


    Lake''s figure disappeared on the spot, and then, he pulled Thetis to his side and returned to the wave that was also summoned by the authority of Thetis and the ocean.


    Thetis looked at the angry Namo Mackenzie with red eyes: "Dad..."


    "shut up!"


    Namo Mackenzie said in a deep voice, "You are not my daughter, you are a **** born to your mother and that **** human being."


    The eyes of Thetis were filled with disbelief. Hearing this sentence, it was almost hard to believe it. This sentence came from the mouth of the father who would not get angry no matter how much she jokes in the past 25 years. of.


    Lake next to ¡¡¡¡ raised his eyebrows.


    Tetis''s eyes darkened, her body shook, her tone of voice trembled, and she looked at Namor MacKenzie.


    just...


    Namor McKenzie turned his gaze directly to Lake, not to mention the oppressive sense of vision brought by this gorgeous and cool gold saint, just to say that Lake''s indifferent aura made Namor''s voice sink. Said: "King Midgard, this is my family affair."


    The implication is that you don''t interfere.


    What a pity...


    This is a month late.


    Lake thought inwardly, glanced at Thetis next to him, and then looked at Namor McKenzie: "For what happened to you, the Tauren...The King of Atlantis, I deeply sympathize. But you are wrong about this."


    "what?"


    "This is no longer your family affair, now it has become my family affair."


    "..."


    Namor McKenzie was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted. The force of the trident in his right hand was getting tighter and tighter, and the angry flame on his body was burning in an instant: "Then you will die with this bastard. !"


    talking.


    The trident in Nammo Mackenzie''s hand moved instantly, and the ocean of anger, with infinite anger, directly blasted towards Lake and Thetis on the opposite side under the command of the trident.


    I gave you a chance. This is why you don¡¯t make sense, and you can¡¯t blame me.


    Lake sighed in his heart, and grabbed Titis quickly and quickly moved away from Namor McKenzie¡¯s attack range, expanding the chaotic universe: "My love, you go inside and hide first!"


    ߯Tissi was taken aback for a moment, but before he could react, UU read www.uukanshu. The Com people are already standing under the Force Tree.


    Boom!


    With a sound of ¡¡¡¡ Lake, he disappeared directly away from the distance. At that moment of disappearance, the turbulent waves rumblingly hit the place where Lake had just been.


    The sea surface shattered instantly like a mirror.


    At this moment.


    The ocean is angry.


    ßÑ!


    Lake''s body flashed slightly to the right, staring at Namor McKenzie, who was holding a trident and killed him directly from the sea. With a slam, he landed not far away and looked over: "Atlanta The king of Tis, I just ask you, are you going to die?"


    Under normal circumstances, Lake doesn''t mind his accidental transfer to the villain.


    But this time?


    Lake always feels like he is helping to abuse him. Namor McKenzie is a poor man. Killing a poor man. If not necessary, Lake doesn''t want to be such a person.


    but¡­


    Namo McKenzie once again summoned the huge waves soaring into the sky and turned into the giant of the water element. With that angry roar, he directly slammed his fist towards Lake on the sea.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 518: My power is beyond your imagination

    Boom!


    Lake¡¯s fist confronted the giant water element, and in an instant, the giant water element shattered.


    The trident in Nammo McKenzie''s hand flashed with cold light, directly out of the broken water elemental giant, and directly bombarded Lake.


    àØ!


    The trident bombarded Lake¡¯s golden holy clothing straightly, making a huge roar, shaking the world at hand.


    was on the Poseidon which was running fast, everyone was watching this unearthly battle, with demented expressions and expressions of disbelief.


    rumbling!


    ßÑßÑßÑ!


    "what!"


    Namor quickly retreated and landed on the sea. He roared and looked at Lake, who was about to reach him in the blink of an eye, with the trident in his hand hitting the sea.


    Boom!


    A huge whale leapt directly from the deep sea, and in an instant, it exploded, blocking Lake''s fist with its own body, and directly turned into a mist of blood in the sky, pouring down.


    "This is impossible!"


    Taking advantage of the protection of the giant whale, Namor McKenzie once again used the trident to summon a huge wave, and tried to suppress Lake with the power of the ocean again: "There is no such power among the Midgard. Die to me!"


    Lake under the mask stared blankly at the overwhelming waves, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved.


    impossible?


    The Midgard may not have such power before, but I am here, so there is the Midgard.


    "Crystal Wall!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The Gemini projected on the night sky is changing by itself, evolving the star map of Aries with the power of the chaotic universe. Under the most defensive crystal wall, Namor McKenzie¡¯s attack cannot be shaken at all, let alone a breakthrough.


    after all¡­


    Namo Mackenzie is just someone who has the authority to use the ocean.


    If the ocean giant himself, it can be called at that time. Lake is the enemy of the entire ocean.


    The overwhelming waves hit the crystal wall, unable to shake the crystal wall at all.


    With his hands on his back, the Gemini Nebula was shining in the void behind him, staring blankly at Namor McKenzie holding the trident: "Because of your encounter, my tolerance for you has already exceeded my upper limit. So, put away your anger, maybe we can have a good talk."


    Namo McKenzie sneered at the corner of his mouth and looked up at the power projected above: "Is that right? I can feel the power of this suit of your body. I have a good talk and take off my clothes."


    Lake laughed and said, "Really?"


    Namo Mackenzie stood steadily on the wave with the trident in his hand, and looked at Lake without giving back. The trident rang steadily, and it started to shake people in the dark.


    Lake pressed his chin and nodded.


    Gemini gold saint clothing quickly broke away from Lake''s body. With the gorgeous special effects, the Gemini gold saint clothing directly fell quietly on the sea, waiting for another call.


    Lake spread his hands toward Namor McKenzie with a smile, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Now, we can talk..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    With the whistling sound that broke through the air, Namor McKenzie had already pierced Lake with a trident in his hand in the blink of an eye, with a trace of madness on his face: "Talk about you being barren, let me die, kill After you, the entire earth will usher in the great anger of the ocean!"


    hum!


    The trident thrust straight into Lake''s face, shaking.


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged.


    ßÝ!


    Boom!


    The trident blasted on the surface of the sea, instantly exposing a vacuum zone with a diameter of up to three meters on the sea surface, and the sky full of waves swept towards the surrounding frantically.


    "what?"


    "Here."


    "Boom!"


    With the same red upper body and long soft and gorgeous sky blue hair, Lake appeared directly behind Namor McKenzie after teleporting, and shouted, waiting for Namor McKenzie to turn his head. For an instant, he put his palms together and opened them towards Namor McKenzie: "Congratulations, your quota is used up."


    "Light Speed ??Fist!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The bright golden light made the most brilliant explosion at this moment. The sky and dense fist shadows directly blasted on Namor McKenzie''s body, covering every corner of his body, and directly blasting Namor McKenzie''s body. Kenzie blasted 10,000 meters away.


    Boom!


    Namo Mackenzie fell on a small island in the Pacific Ocean, unabated, and he was willing to create a huge pit on the ground, and the whole person hit the mountain on the small island.


    clicked.


    There was a crisp crackling sound from the mountain in an instant, and then, under the relief of Namor Mackenzie¡¯s roar, the bang of the mountain behind him spread directly to the top of the spider¡¯s web, replacing it. After Namor Mackenzie endured this powerful aftermath, the crack exploded in an instant.


    Golden fighter, terrible!


    Boom!


    Lake teleported and landed on the sand on the small island. Behind him was the golden Gemini saint that slashed the surface of the sea.


    "damn it."


    Namo McKenzie supported himself with a trident, got up from the ground, and roared towards the indifferent, but even more luxurious Laker: "You are definitely not a Midgard, absolutely not!"


    Lake turned a deaf ear to Namor McKenzie¡¯s words: "Are you ready, are you going to die?"


    Killing hearts together, invincible!


    Lake gave Namor McKenzie''s tolerance far beyond anyone who dared to deal with him before. This tolerance was given for the sake of being a man.


    But still the same sentence.


    Any tolerance given by Lake is limited. In this world, only his adoptive mother, Karen, can unconditionally obtain tolerance and respect from Lake.


    and so!


    Namo McKenzie has already used up his quota. After he ran out of quota, he dared to punch him. There was only one end.


    die!


    Namo McKenzie looked savagely, staring at Lake''s back, on the endless sea, with a cruel smile: "Do you think you can call the shots for the adulterers?"


    Lake tilted his head, not paying attention to the countless marine creatures behind him and the Atlantis soldiers who had surrounded him from behind.


    on the top of the head.


    The Gemini Nebula once again evolved into Aries with the fundamental power of the chaotic universe.


    Click!


    Accompanied by the endless arms of the Gemini Saint Cloth, Lake turned directly and slammed his own punch directly at the sea creatures and Atlantis soldiers that were flailing towards him on the endless sea.


    "Explode, my little universe!"


    "Stardust spins!!"


    Boom!


    "Ang!"


    "Shh!"


    "what?"


    In an instant, under the bright light that suddenly bloomed above the head, countless marine creatures and the Atlantis soldiers who heard the king''s call and rushed directly out of the sea looked up.


    The Gemini Nebula projected on top of his head rotates rapidly, and under the constantly falling stars, it forms a most beautiful and brilliant illusory galaxy.


    Although the Milky Way is illusory.


    but¡­


    In the next second, the meteorite that was born from the Milky Way and fell below it was really real.


    "what!"


    "Puff!"


    "Boom!"


    "Wang..."


    Stardust spins, the famous galactic revolution. The galaxy is created with hundreds of billions of light-speed punches that strengthen the power of mind, and then a large number of meteorites are dropped from the galaxy to form a high-speed rotating cosmic star cluster, destroying everything. The power of the galaxy.


    Again.


    If you want to really achieve the destructive power in the veritable introduction, unless the Chaos Universe emerges from the illusion, otherwise, no matter how strong the move is, its power will be greatly discounted during the projection and use process. of.


    But...


    is used to deal with large-scale trash fish, in fact, it is still a little overkill.


    The Milky Way dissipated.


    Starlight retreats.


    The surface of the sea has also returned to the appearance he should have, but at this moment, the surface of the sea is already dyed in that blood red appearance.


    Lake turned around.


    Your eyes lit up.


    Boom!


    Lake grabbed the tip of the trident with his right hand. The eyes hidden under the mask looked at Namor Mackenzie holding the trident without any emotion: "I have sympathy for you from the beginning. , I hate it now."


    "Bastard, **** it!"


    "Then you go to die."


    Lake sneered, holding the trident in his right hand, his eyes shrunk slightly, and his eyes blasted directly at Namor McKenzie.


    àÛ!


    Namo McKenzie flew out in an instant, and after losing the trident he held, he slammed down on the sea, as if he slammed on the land.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Lake appeared directly on the surface of the sea, and when he was about to end this Namor Mackenzie, the sixth sense suddenly became a masterpiece. Just as Lake explored where this sixth sense belongs, Namor McKenzie Kenzie was already like that slippery loach, his legs turned into that huge fish tail and disappeared into the sea directly.


    This?


    Lake came back to his senses, UU reading looked at Namor McKenzie, who had already swept a kilometer under the sea almost at a fast speed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved.


    is also good.


    Be a leading party, I will find the province!


    Boom!


    The Gemini starlight disappeared instantly, and Lake, with the red fruit on his upper body, was holding a trident and directly blasted into the sea. The sixth sense was released, locking onto Namor Mackenzie, and then his body flashed in place. It has appeared in a place a kilometer away.


    Asgard!


    "my brother!"


    Wearing a red cloak, his appearance resembles a golden lion king, and he is famous for the Asa tribe. He is pronounced Thor, but in fact he should write the Hammer God and bring some of his best friends with him. It is also what he will do in the future. The queen¡¯s attendant appeared on the Rainbow Bridge just after completing a hunting ritual, and greeted Heimdall, the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, who seemed to be evolving in his eyes: "Your gaze falls on Where is it?"


    Heimdall felt the plain ocean of the earth. Under Sol''s call, he withdrew his gaze from the earth and looked at Sol who had returned.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 519: The twilight of the gods starting to turn

    Asa Protoss.


    The Protoss headed by Odin, many years ago, Odin figured out a way to fool the giant''s ancestor Ymir, turning the originally uncommon universe into a world tree universe supported by the world tree.


    After that, Odin offered a sacrifice at the price of his own eyeballs, in exchange for the wisdom fruit on the wisdom tree guarded by the wisdom giant Mimir. Then, Odin, who had gained wisdom, offered again. He sacrificed one of the nine realms to Midgard to pay the sacrifice price that he needed to get in the future. Since then, Odin has officially embarked on the road of unifying the nine realms.


    Heimdall, is the gatekeeper, guardian, or **** of light and dawn of the Asa Protoss. He stays on the Rainbow Bridge palace all the year round, constantly adjusting Asgar according to the time of day. Germany''s position in the universe of the World Tree makes Asgard always be shrouded in light.


    Simultaneously.


    Heimdall has a typical Asa protoss, he has everything that an Asa protoss has, including superhuman strength, stamina, speed, agility and endurance. However, he is stronger and more stamina than most Asgards.


    He is a soldier of the fairy palace who can see everything and hear everything. He stands as the guard of the fairy palace, guarding the gate of the city to keep any intruders away. He is one of Odin''s most trusted servants.


    just now.


    Heimdall cast his gaze on the surface of the earth, because just now, he seemed to feel the anger of the ocean giant Nereus. For some reason, Heimdall did not observe the first time. Earth, when he made some disguise and looked over quietly, it looked lonely.


    But...


    Heimdall didn¡¯t care about it, thinking about what Odin once told, in the Odin¡¯s Vault, he found Odin who was fascinated by the group of [eternal fire]: "Great God King, your servant, Heimdall has something to tell you."


    Odin returned to his senses and looked at Heimdall: "Saul are they back?"


    Heimdall nodded: "Yes."


    With this gorgeous eye patch on his face, with white beard and white hair, he looked like a kind old man, who was completely inconsistent with the overlord Odin, who was conquering the Nine Realms at the time, and smiled. Shaking his head, "Tomorrow is a big day, forget it."


    The current Thor has not been officially confirmed as the next **** king of the Asa Protoss.


    and so¡­


    Odin thinks that it¡¯s pretty good to play now. At least, after Thor confirms his identity tomorrow, there are some things that he can¡¯t do as he pleases.


    but.


    Heimdall was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Great God King, I didn''t come here because of this incident, but because, just now, on Midgard¡¯s sea, the sleeping giant of the ocean suddenly seemed Angry."


    The kind expression on Odin''s face was instantly put away, and the hands behind him were squeezed into fists.


    Giant!


    Odin felt that these giants blamed him for killing the ancestor Ymir. This incident is simply stupid. If he did not ask the ancestor Ymir to sit down, the ordinary world would sooner or later be The giants were swallowed clean, so he chose to let the ancestor Yumir transform into a larger world for his descendants to live in?


    What''s wrong with this?


    accused the giants of him because he felt that he was useless and did nothing in the giant''s world. There is nothing to do with this. To be precise, he doesn''t even have a cent.


    As for the sacrifice to Midgard?


    At that time, before he unified the Nine Realms, what was the state of the Nine Realms, full of chaos and disorder, as Odin, who had obtained the fruit of wisdom, could not sit back and watch such things continue to happen, so he chose to abandon one. World, but it can integrate the methods of other worlds, so that the world tree universe can regain peace and tranquility.


    It is a pity that his kindness has been misunderstood by the giants?


    Not only did the giants openly antagonize him, one after another giants left his Asa protoss, and even several ancient giants roared and used their lives to give off that lingering for Odin. The curse to go.


    Gods Twilight!


    and so¡­


    Hearing Midgard, who caused the curse of the gods at dusk, the expression on Odin''s face couldn''t help but gather, and looked at Heimdall: "What''s the matter."


    Heimdall said: "I felt the ocean giant, the anger of the ocean divine power on Midgard, but when I looked at it, I didn''t see anything."


    Odin''s one eye is shining with the light of wisdom.


    If it were from other worlds, Odin''s wisdom would be able to understand what he was doing.


    I have never been out with Odin. I know that for these years, Lauphy, the ice giant of Jotunheim, has been trying to get him from the Asa protoss so that the giants can fulfill this curse.


    Odin is not fooled.


    But for today''s earth, the former Midgard, even if Odin had infinite wisdom, he was unable to do anything in Midgard.


    He has sacrificed Midgard once, and the giants are already very angry about it. Even, in order to avoid Odin¡¯s sorrowful sacrifice to Midgard, the ocean giant Nereus has directly entered the earth. On it.


    An illocutionary meaning is a sentence.


    You Odin dare to try to move Midgard again, no, don''t say anything, if you dare to turn your gaze over, you just wait for a thorough battle with the giants.


    This is not what Nereus thought.


    In fact, Odin has done this before.


    At that time, Odin discovered that he had sacrificed to Midgard. As a result, it seemed that the Midgard did not die, but became the Atlanteans living on the earth. Under vigilance, troops were sent to destroy the Midgard.


    As a result, he encountered the frost giant Lao Fei, and directly fought a battle on the earth. In the end, Odin went directly to Jotunheim and stole Lao Fe¡¯s son and Lao Fe¡¯s weapons. It ended in Asgard.


    After Odin threatened the life of Lauphy''s son and let the frost giant Lauphy retreat, he discovered that the ocean giant Nereus had already transferred his theocracy from the oceanic authority of the Nine Realms to this sole theocracy.


    Then, Nereus transformed the survivors with the power of the ocean divine power and turned them into veritable Atlanteans. Only after many calculations, Odin chose to evacuate the earth. After so many years, I took an attitude of neglect to this small break.


    But actually...


    This is just an illusion.


    the reason?


    It is related to the ocean giant Nereus. The ocean giant Nereus is not just as simple as the ocean giant. Before those endless years, the ocean giant Nereus was also an existence no less than the wisdom giant Mimir among giants.


    Nereus, the ocean giant, is also the only giant among giants who can predict the future.


    Although the World Tree universe also has three goddesses of destiny.


    But I said before.


    The three goddesses of fate of Odin are different from the three goddesses of fate of Lake. Lake''s status is above the three goddesses of fate, and the three goddesses of fate cannot make fate for Lake.


    But Odin''s fate can be compiled by his three goddesses of fate.


    The gods at dusk.


    is in Odin''s line of fate.


    Judging from his many visits to the Three Goddesses of Fate, after many experiences, the Three Goddesses of Fate still confided an important message to him.


    The gear of fate of the Twilight of the Gods is triggered by a point. Once this point is triggered, then the fate of the Twilight of the Gods will rotate and there is no way to stop it.


    But Odin doesn''t think so.


    Is there no way to stop, but I can postpone it.


    That''s why, after Odin attacked the Nine Realms, he chose Ma Fang Nanshan. Lao Tzu did not go out, just lying flat in Asgard. How can your gods be triggered at dusk? ?


    Odin one-eyed gleams with infinite wisdom.


    In his opinion, this time, the anger of the ocean giant is actually the same as the trick of the ice giant Lao Fei, in order to trick him into leaving Asgard, so that the gears of fate can turn.


    for a long time.


    Odin still gave up the idea of ??going to the earth in person, and looked at Heimdall: "I know, tomorrow is a big day, I can''t leave here, I must mention whether the giants will come to make trouble tomorrow."


    Heimdall didn''t say much when he saw this.


    What should be said, he has already said, he is just a guardian, not a prophet.


    After Heimdall left, Odin turned around again, his eyes fell on the burning [Eternal Fire] again!


    As long as this eternal fire is foolproof.


    The gods will never come at dusk!


    Odin squeezed his hand, all the giants felt that he was powerless to resist this fate, even he said so, but how is this possible?


    God King.


    The king of gods.


    How can this kind of position be tired of someone doing it?


    Earth.


    deep sea.


    Boom!


    Nammo Mackenzie rushed directly into Asgard with a bang. UU reading said to the guard he was on guard: "Alert, destroy all enemies who come!"


    The words fall.


    Countless Atlantis people came out of the city, and the walls of Atlantis were quickly covered with many Atlantis soldiers.


    The faint blue defensive turret in the center of Atlantis, and the artillery that claims to be able to shatter the stars in one shot also began to be filled with faint blue light.


    Boom!


    Chiguo, with his upper body and the trident in his hand, Lek stood firmly outside the gate of Atlantis.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the protective film with interest, holding various weapons, and directly smashed the trident in the hands of the Atlantis soldiers who were waiting for him.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the ocean floor trembled, the whole person''s appearance instantly changed to the appearance of Namor Mackenzie.


    "Put away your weapons, you are all cheated, **** thing!"


    "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 510: My actions are just and bright

    what?


    In the city of Atlantis, the many soldiers who were waiting in battle immediately looked at each other when they heard these words from Lake.


    ßË!


    Lake became the appearance of Namor Mackenzie, holding a trident that only the King of Atlantis was qualified to hold. He landed directly on the city wall and looked at an Atlantis expressionlessly. Landis soldiers.


    Next second.


    "Snapped!"


    Lake directly slapped him on the face of the soldier, and said coldly: "Damn it, Tross, do you want to rebel?"


    Familiar words.


    Familiar movements.


    familiar person.


    There is no doubt that the one in front of you is their king, the real king.


    The soldier called Trois listened to these words. After his thoughts turned sharply, he quickly dropped his weapon, surrendered in front of Lake, and kissed Lake¡¯s toes: "The subordinates dare not."


    Lake said coldly, "Where is that counterfeit?"


    Right.


    Just now another guy who pretended to be their king rushed in directly.


    Tross quickly raised his head and pointed to the most shining palace in the city, then got up, his face full of anger: "The subordinates will catch the counterfeit goods back."


    talking.


    Tros, of the giant shark clan, angrily appeared his overlord shark head, splitting the extremely sharp teeth.


    "No need to."


    "...The king?"


    Leck expressionlessly blocked Tross who was about to take someone into the palace: "Keep here, don''t let any fakes come in so easily."


    Tross¡¯ forehead was sweating coldly, and he quickly responded: "Subordinates understand!"


    Lake gave a cold humble, holding the trident in his hand, directly leaning forward, and quickly moved towards the position of the palace.


    "Thetis?"


    Lake, who was walking slowly with a kind of mastery of the king, looked down at his feet and said that it was a city, but its area was by no means smaller than that of Atlantis, an island country. A part of his consciousness was projected onto the chaotic universe. In the middle, I found Thetis under the Force Tree, thinking about what happened just now, and said: "The King of Atlantis, this Namor Mackenzie is not a great king."


    When the people face the sage, all they have is respect.


    When the people face Mingjun, some are just in awe.


    Hundreds of people face tyrants, some are just fear!


    And in the eyes of the Shark General Tross, and even in the group of soldiers, all he felt was, and only one wave of fear after another.


    is their fear of Namor McKenzie.


    Looking at the leopard in the tube, even his own soldiers are so afraid of him, how about this city?


    Lake is like parading over this Atlantis, the Force Tree, absorbed by those waves, is more fearful than the soldiers.


    obviously.


    In terms of emotions, this Namor McKenzie was a total victim, but in terms of ruling, it seems that without him, the people of Atlantis might be far more relaxed than nervous. .


    and so¡­


    The Federation has always liked freedom. Freedom is the right of every creature. Faced with a situation like Atlantis today, Lake feels that it is time to use the fine traditions of the Federation to help the people of Atlantis and overthrow it. This tyrant is.


    Thetis is very caring, maybe, let Thetis come to be the queen of Atlantis, presumably, you can bring the long-lost cheers and laughter to the people of Atlantis again.


    Therefore.


    This battle is not a personal battle, but a battle of freedom, a battle of glory!


    Ok.


    Lake nodded like this in his heart, and the speed was directly up one floor, with a bang, he landed directly in the palace.


    The clam guards and the palace guards in the palace immediately surrounded Lake.


    But the next second.


    They also looked like their kings, and they also held the trident that their king could hold. They were a little dumbfounded.


    Lake snorted coldly, and set his eyes on the guard leader in the same way: "Axe, are you crazy? Are you going to rebel?"


    Ax, the head of the guard, quickly returned to his senses and shouted at the others: "Stop the gun!"


    Then...


    Axe, the head of the guard, hurriedly led someone to lie on the floor.


    "Where did the counterfeit go."


    "The king... the queen''s palace!"


    "Humph."


    Leck snorted coldly, turned his head and followed the instructions of Thetis, without any hesitation, looking at the location of Queen Dorma''s palace.


    The guard leader Axe, who was watching from the sidelight, completely relaxed his vigilance upon seeing this.


    Next second!


    "what!"


    Axe suddenly shrank his eyes and screamed. He pressed his hands on his chest, and the trident that was already in his body, looked at his king in disbelief: "The king...for...for..."


    Before the words fell, the guard leader Aix had completely lost his life. When the trident drew his life back, he turned into a ball...


    Sea urchin?


    special meow.


    Is this Atlantis or the Crystal Palace of the Dragon King?


    As Lake followed Thetis and vomited like this, he retracted the trident, looked at the few people shivering on the ground, and then looked at the huge sea urchin corpse in a cold tone as usual: "Useless waste, I don¡¯t even recognize a fake. When he came out, he even let him run to the queen''s palace. That''s why."


    talking.


    Lake threw a cold sentence toward the other guards, and then walked directly to the queen''s palace.


    on the way.


    Lake answered Thetis¡¯ doubts: "You have said that this Axe is Namor McKenzie''s most loyal guard. In that case, why not kill it?"


    Thetis''s big eyes are full of confusion.


    This is the real reason why Lake killed Axe. What is the enemy''s dogleg, that is also the enemy. For the enemy, Lake will never stay at the fifth watch if he can make three changes, unless there is a special reason.


    The most important thing.


    Lake got what he wanted to learn from the dead sea urchin, the sea of ??consciousness.


    Simultaneously¡­


    knows why, this Namor McKenzie wants to pursue the mother of Thetis, the daughter of the ocean giant, Thomas.


    A word.


    In order to consolidate its rights!


    Namo Mackenzie is also a hybrid between humans and Princess Atlantis. As for why this guy discriminates against Thetis, who is also a hybrid, it may have something to do with his childhood experience.


    When Namor McKenzie was born that year, he was recognized as an ominous thing by the high priest of Atlantis. At that time, Namor McKenzie¡¯s mother had to bring Namor to the land to raise him. .


    After growing up, Namor discovered his own strength. After his mother died of being out of the ocean for too long, he returned to Atlantis on his own. After a series of struggles and throne battles, he successfully sat there. On the throne stained with endless blood.


    At that time, the land integrity of World War II was in full swing, and the same Atlantis was also upright to the rise of Namor.


    In order to keep his position stable, Namor used the tribe¡¯s revenge as an excuse to transfer contradictions and land. As the king of Atlantis, he went up to find the third empire who had plundered their tribe to settle accounts.


    From this point of view, Lake can only say one thing, Namor, as expected, was raised in a federal environment, and the Confederation has passed on the essence of contradiction.


    Then it was Namor who met the American team Steve and Thomas.


    is not used for mortal beauty teams.


    Nammo knew the identity of Thomas the moment he saw Thomas, the daughter of the ocean, the most distressed daughter of the ocean giant Nereus.


    The Namo regime at the time was actually very unstable.


    how to say?


    Atlantis is the same as the kings in the Middle Ages. It pays attention to the power of the king. In Atlantis, it does not matter who the king is. The important thing is whether the high priest recognizes you as a king.


    Regarding the fact that the mother and son were driven out, and he was defined as the ominous high priest, how could Namor Mackenzie not do anything to him? Unfortunately, Namor McKenzie could not deal with the high priest, even for the sake of Let yourself sit on the throne, and even sit on it with the high priest imagining it as a snake.


    But if he can pursue the daughter of the ocean.


    That...


    Kingship conferred by god?


    Ah.


    God¡¯s daughters are Lao Tzu¡¯s wife, I am God!


    The entire Atlantis exists under the blessing of the ocean giant Nereus, and the high priest is also responsible for dealing with the ocean giants, but if his wife is the daughter of the ocean giants, what does he want the high priest to do? ?


    Therefore.


    Namo Mackenzie launched a crazy love attack on Thomas, saying it was love, but in fact, it was only for his own rights.


    even...


    In the memory of Sea Urchin Acres, Lake also discovered a very interesting thing. It seems that when on land, that night, Namor Mackenzie was about to attack Doma.


    But that night.


    Let''s put it this way.


    One is outside the tent, and the other is inside the tent.


    good fellow.


    When Lake flipped through this part of his memory, he couldn''t help calling out to the good guy. As for why this sea urchin Ax knew so clearly, the reason, the sea urchin Ax was the first to surrender to Namor McKenzie and belonged to Namor McKenzie followed his loyal men when he was still in his insignificance. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    This is another reason why Lake must kill this sea urchin.


    The outside of the Queen¡¯s Palace.


    hum!


    After ¡¡¡¡ Thetis came out of the Chaos Universe, she looked at the gate of the palace and shouted, and then she was about to rush in.


    Lake saw this, and immediately grabbed the Tetis who had ran out, and the trident in his hand blasted in front of him.


    Boom!


    The power of the trident can only shake the ripples everywhere, and the ripples rolled, directly blasting towards the closed door of the queen''s palace.


    In an instant.


    The broken palace gate directly exposed everything inside the palace.


    It was holding Dorma''s arm, and using fancy words to coax Thomas, saying that if Thomas was willing to give him her sea authority, he would let Namor Mackenzie, who was a horse by Thetis, with this sound. Under the explosion, he turned his head to look directly.


    Next second.


    Namo Mackenzie was stunned.


    Thomas...


    was also stunned.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 521: The protagonist of the past and the protagonist of the present

    even...


    The dozens of the most elite Atlantis guards in the palace were also dumbfounded.


    Two kings?


    More than a dozen of the most elite Atlantis guards, watching from the outside with their hands on their backs, their faces were covered with my unhappy expression, disguised as Lake of Namor Mackenzie, their eyes turned to Namor in the room. ¡¤ Mackenzie''s body is turning back and forth.


    Dorma, who had been closing her eyes, was also taken aback at this moment, looking at the daughter Thetis next to Lake.


    Thomas felt something was wrong when Namor McKenzie came back.


    Because Namor McKenzie did not hold a trident.


    Although Thomas was almost persuaded by Namor McKenzie just now, he really thought that if she gave her authority to Namor McKenzie, he would let his daughter go.


    but¡­


    Thomas was still not fooled. Without him, Namor McKenzie wouldn''t have the power of the ocean, but as long as he had the Trident of the Sea King, then Namorgan didn''t need to have the power of the ocean.


    The power of the ocean belongs to Nereus, the giant of the ocean. Even if it is Thomas, it is only because the daughter shared a part, and then the daughter of Thomas shared another part.


    Birth theory has always been very marketable in the West, especially in the West in mythology.


    To put it simply.


    Only a **** can kill a god, and at the latest, he needs to be a demigod.


    Namo Mackenzie is very powerful, but he is not a **** after all, and he can''t even be counted as a demigod. At best, he is an extraordinary person with authority over a god.


    But, even so, an extraordinary person can''t fight against Lake.


    From the level of life, Lake is enough to crush Namor Mackenzie.


    pulled away.


    In short, Thomas did not compromise under Namor McKenzie''s coercion. She is the daughter of the ocean. Again, Namor McKenzie couldn''t kill her at all.


    Even if she kills her, her father, Nereus, the ocean giant, will be awakened. At that time, let alone Namor McKenzie, even the entire Atlantis will be buried with her.


    at the moment?


    Namor McKenzie was the first to come back to his senses, staring at Lake who walked in under his own face from the outside, roared, and pointed at Lake who was holding a trident: "Go ahead, kill him, he''s a counterfeit! "


    More than a dozen Atlantis soldiers, who were once the high priest''s guard, are now guarded by Namor, recovered from the roar, some hesitation and suspicion staring at Lake holding a trident at the door.


    "Humph!"


    The trident in Lake''s hand directly chopped the ground, and the power of the trident driven by the ocean power brought by the combination with Thetis shook the surroundings, staring coldly at the twelve elite Atlantis. The leader in China: "Podols, take a good look, who is the real one."


    Tetis next to ¡¡¡¡ pointed to Namor McKenzie who vaguely seemed to want to hold her mother behind his mother and said, "He is a fake!"


    Under normal circumstances.


    Thetis would not be so unrelenting, but seeing the appearance of his mother now being restrained, it is clear that he, the king of Atlantis, not only wants to kill her, but even wants to kill her. Mother.


    The father may not be his own, but the mother can''t be fake too.


    and so¡­


    It''s almost clear who is standing in line.


    Namor McKenzie over there looked at the falling gaze of the guards, his eyes shrank, and the inner alarm bell frantically said: "What?"


    Next second.


    The trident in Lake''s hand blasted directly at Namor McKenzie.


    "Puff!"


    How can Namor McKenzie, who has lost the authority of the ocean and is just an extraordinary person, withstands Lake¡¯s attack? Directly under this attack, it was Namor McKenzie¡¯s attempt to hold Thomas back out of the palace. At that moment, he was directly hit on the wall.


    The wall instantly cracked and covered with dense cobwebs.


    "Mother!"


    Titisee yelled when she saw it, and ran over quickly, using her ocean authority to untie her mother.


    Lake opened his right hand, and he was being firmly grasped by Namor Mackenzie''s hands. The Trident of the Sea King, who wanted to regain it, buzzed and cut directly through Namor McKenzie''s hands. He returned to Lake''s hands steadily.


    Namo Mackenzie screamed, and the moment he landed, he let out a scream. This time, he finally knew how sharp his once weapon, the Sea Emperor''s Trident, was.


    ¿É...


    Namor McKenzie was like kneeling on the ground, the unique blue blood in his mouth was constantly overflowing, and he looked up with difficulty and looked at Lake, who had directly labeled him as a counterfeit, and opened his mouth: "Puff ...Uh...I...I just...Boom!"


    The trident on Lake''s right hand struck the harshest cold light.


    ßËßË!


    Lake lifted his right foot, stepped on the head that fell to his feet, and glanced down. Before Nammo Mackenzie was dying, his eyes were wide.


    Poor and not worthy of pity!


    Lake gave such a comment, thought for a while, canceled the plan to frustrate his bones, and stopped, and looked at the twelve Atlantis¡¯s most elite guard leaders, Podols: "Drag it out and bury it. !"


    I have witnessed this scene of being brainwashed by Namor McKenzie for many years, and seeing whom the Trident of the Sea King listened to. The head of the guard listened to Lake¡¯s cold words, a warning bell, and immediately expressed his position and attitude. He gestured to the two guards behind him, and ten seconds later, the twelve guards dragged the corpse and left Queen Doma''s palace.


    after awhile.


    Thomas rubbed his arms that had just been unfettered, raised his head, fixed his gaze on Lake coming from the door, and frowned: "Who are you."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth curled up and became the second avatar again, that is, the look of Garon with the hair color of the lover with Thetis, and said hello in the way of the Midgard: "Good evening, Atlantis The queen of the ocean, the daughter of the ocean, the daughter of the ocean giant Nereus, I am the king of King Midgard, Kanon!"


    Thetis ran up to Lake, held Lake¡¯s shoulders, and happily said to his mother, Doma, "Mother, Garon is the man I found for myself. It''s amazing."


    Doma''s mouth twitched.


    is amazing?


    Thomas did not know at this moment, whether he thanked Lake for his life-saving, or took out his scepter and chopped up the man who had taken his daughter to feed the dog.


    After the introduction of ¡¡¡¡ Thetis, she seemed to have an afterthought. After thinking of something, she ran to her mother, Doma: "Mother, my biological father..."


    Dorma returned to his senses, looking at the faint blue blood stains left on his floor, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and with a move of his right hand, he summoned sea water to wash the floor clean, washing away the traces of Namor Mackenzie''s existence. : "He is right, your father is indeed not him."


    "That..."


    "Remember when I told you the last name you were going to go to on land?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Thetis nodded, and after that, her mouth grew big.


    Lake over there raised his eyebrows.


    As expected.


    The worst situation has arisen, do you want to cut Steve Rogers out of the present? After all, Lake is reluctant to accept the setting that Steve Rogers will be one of his father-in-laws.


    If it were Tony Stark...


    ÅÞ ÅÞ ÅÞ!


    I''m not so shameless, and Tony Stark doesn''t have that blessing either. He can be the older generation for no reason, don''t even think about it, at most it is a family.


    Lake felt that the gift he gave to the Stark family was the best in the world.


    In the zodiac, Stark occupies two seats. Is it even possible that he will become the family of the king of the gods?


    This treatment?


    In the last sentence, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to leave with the country.


    What else do you want?


    is not afraid of prosperity and decline, giving no gifts, and finally come to the end of the story where only a glass of poisonous wine can be given?


    Thetis regained her consciousness for a long time, and then, with an expression of disbelief written in her eyes, she looked at her mother Dorma: "Mother, you mean, Steve Rogers is my father, that Steve Rogers Rogers, Captain America, the best friend of the Fairy Forest, the most trusted human by the house wizard, the most reliable ally of the Alpha Wolves, the man who the undead royal swears never to be an enemy, is this Steve Rogers? He is mine father?"


    Lake''s brows twitched.


    **** God.


    What''s so special about this.


    Captain America?


    The best friend of the Fairy Forest?


    The most trusted human being by the family wizard?


    Alpha Wolves¡¯ most reliable ally?


    The man who the immortal blood swears never to be an enemy?


    When did these titles come?


    In other words, when Captain America Steve Rogers was born, it would be two or three years at most when he was full. The year he left for a show, good fellow, how much time did he really spend in the battle?


    special.


    Really take it seriously, did others finish the road that Lake did not finish in only a year or so?


    The luck heroes of the last century are really so terrifying. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    How many titles do I have?


    Deputy Secretary of the Department of Homeland Security, Major General of the Federal Army, this is the norm, and counting, it seems to be one more than Steve Roger.


    The man behind the Immortal Queen of the Blood Race.


    The thirty-sixth generation of the man of Merlin Hermione Granger.


    Zodiac sign, Gemini Golden Saint Saga.


    The King Garon of Midgard.


    Is there any more?


    Lake blinked. If he is the biggest behind-the-scenes boss of the zodiac, he is probably just one more than Steve Rogers.


    ¿É...


    Lake dare to swear that if such a comparison goes to a certain Internet, others will only exclaim Captain America, not him.


    What''s the solution?


    Steve Rogers'' five relationships are all obtained by his own strength.


    Lake¡¯s?


    Ha ha.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 522: Nereus, the **** of the sea

    good fellow!


    There are seven titles, one is obtained by going through the back door, two are obtained by his own woman, and three are obtained simply by playing role-playing.


    This is what those people will see.


    They would not even think about these seven titles, what kind of hard work and sweat did Lake put in to get them.


    in those days.


    Lake was born, poor and white, starting from nothing, day and night, part-time day and night, abruptly, relying on one of his own hands, from scratch, relying on his own efforts to lay the foundation today.


    They would never think about these. After all, most people are relatively superficial people. They only think that the title of Lake is compared with the title of Steve Rogers, which is simply weak.


    You''re welcome.


    It is estimated that some people will say that Lake is putting gold on his face.


    what.


    and many more.


    No, I shouldn¡¯t have seven titles, but eight.


    Want to add one, the man behind the Queen of Atlantis?


    good fellow.


    Lake regained his senses and touched his chin. If he didn''t know his own affairs, frankly speaking, Lake felt that he was able to achieve what he is now relying on women.


    But am I obviously going to be the capable group?


    What does this inexplicable soft rice flow mean?


    Lake shook his head and threw out the many distracting thoughts in his thoughts, remembering his business this time, and said to Dorma: "Daughter of the ocean, daughter of the ocean giant Nereus, Lady Dorma, This time I came here with the greetings of the hungry giant. I want to meet Nereus, the ocean giant."


    "The Hungry Giant..."


    Thomas looked at Lake, chanting the name, and then suddenly thought of something, looked at Lake: "You are Garon, the king of Midgard?"


    Lake blinked. He seemed to have declared his family just now.


    how?


    Did he remember it wrong, or was this lady Doma too old and had symptoms of Alzheimer''s?


    Thomas seemed to have thought of something, looking at his daughter Thetis, and then at the handsome, very handsome, and very white-faced Lake, a trace of anger flashed across his face, and then he hid it well.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake used the Force Tree as an introduction, and accurately captured the anger that resembled an inexplicable anger.


    WHY?


    Kanon¡¯s stand-in came out after he learned about Midgard¡¯s talents, and compared to Saga, Kanon is a bit more mysterious, appears very few times, and did not interact with Atlantis. Si has dealt with him, but why, why does this Thomas seem to have heard of him?


    And the anger that just surged?


    Lake analyzed it, and he didn''t find any anger data with various reasons in his own database that could match the anger.


    Yo West, a new type of anger.


    Lake raised his eyebrows in his heart. Although I don''t know why Thomas is so angry, it seems that this anger is based on other factors, and there is no plan to attack Lake because of his anger.


    For Lake, this is enough.


    Thomas pursed her lips, took a deep breath in her heart, and looked at Lake, to be precise, at the Sea King trident in Lake''s hand: "Nereus is already asleep, and I want to wake him up, only the Sea King Trident. It can be done."


    Lake smiled, and the Sea Emperor''s trident in his hand was thrown directly at Doma: "Sorry, the thing goes to the original owner!"


    He is not interested in this fork weapon.


    Lake¡¯s favorite weapon is a gun!


    an inch long!


    An inch strong!


    Fork? Just fork the hay.


    Thomas took the Sea Emperor''s Trident, and suddenly, with a smile, he threw the Sea Emperor''s Trident to Lake again.


    Lake took over again and looked at Doma thoughtfully.


    Thomas said: "You keep him for now, after all, outside, Namor McKenzie is still in the world."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Madam, you are a bit wild.


    Isn''t this bad?


    Lake looked at Thomas, who was not inferior to a 95-point beauty, and frankly speaking, whether it was in figure, face, or age, it was all his food.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake feels that if this is done, he probably has no bottom line.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    Dorma didn¡¯t plan to give Lake this kind of opportunity. He glanced at his daughter Thetis, and then said to Lake: ¡°After you meet with the ocean giant Nereus, I hope you can stay and help Tetis. After Tiss has dealt with the rest, you will automatically abdicate and give the throne to Thetis on the grounds that you are going to be with Nereus."


    Lake nodded: "This is certain."


    This is what Lake planned.


    He couldn¡¯t stand against other people¡¯s faces for a long time, especially such an ugly face who stayed in the water for a long time. When Lake sentenced Namor McKenzie to death, he was almost ready. , His woman Thetis has come to become the Queen of Atlantis.


    Thomas¡¯ proposal coincides with Lake¡¯s mind.


    As for Thomas, why didn¡¯t he take it for himself?


    Who knows?


    A woman''s mind, even Lake, has to think carefully to know it. The mind of a goddess who has found herself a picker is even more elusive.


    I still didn''t understand Lake, what on earth did he do, so Doma suddenly showed a trace of anger.


    But...


    Lake didn¡¯t bother to guess. Lake didn¡¯t like this kind of brain-consuming work. He still liked the simple and rude way.


    is more in line with Lake¡¯s taste.


    Thomas nodded, and didn''t say anything, he got up and walked in front. After leaving the palace, he led Lake and marched directly into the depths of the deep sea.


    After a long time.


    Thomas took Lake and Thetis into a huge deep sea chasm.


    There is no light in this huge gap, even if Lake looks at it with his eyes, all he sees is the pitch black.


    Thomas looked at Lake, who was looking down with the probe: "This gap connects the darkest dimension. There is a saying from human beings that when you stare at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you."


    Lake returned to his senses, looked back, and looked at Doma: "Thank you, Madam, but I can stand it."


    Every self-made person has an unwavering faith.


    Lake also has it.


    Lake¡¯s biggest dream is to form his own kingdom of God. Any, so, no one or anything can shake his idea. Anyone who blocks his way will be regarded as an enemy by Lake, without exception. !


    and so¡­¡­


    The temptation of the power of the mere dark dimension is almost meaningless to Lake.


    But...


    Lake looked at Doma incomprehensibly: "Madam, ocean giant, why is Nereus here?"


    Thomas tells the reason why Nereus, the ocean giant, came to this earth. He paused and looked at Lake: "If you are not King Midgard, I will not bring you here."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Thomas stretched out his hand, took the Trident of the Sea King handed over by Lake, and said to Lake: "Back then, when Father was asleep, he told me that if King Midgard came here in the future, it would be okay. Wake him up, other than that, don''t bother him."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Nereus, the ocean giant, is also known as the prophetic giant. Lake also knows this. After all, when he held a banquet with the hungry giant Mertos, Mertos said a lot.


    can...


    I, King Midgard, is an impersonation.


    Could it be that there is really another King of Midgard in this world?


    Lake''s eyes shrank slightly, a cold light flashed directly, and then he was well hidden by the thunder in those eyes.


    If this is the case, then I¡¯m sorry, rebellious, unforgivable!


    Boom!


    Just as Lake was thinking about it, Thomas held the Poseidon Trident in both hands, and directly inserted the Poseidon Trident into it as if the sky above the abyss was treated as a muddy ground.


    In an instant.


    The sea water around instantly vibrated, gurgling, as if the same pot of boiling water was gurgling and boiling.


    followed.


    An ancient voice came from under the chasm of the abyss. The voice was very old, but there was nothing else in the tone. It was like an old man next door talking: "My daughter, I said Nothing, don¡¯t bother me, why?"


    Thomas knelt on one knee before the abyss, glanced at Lake standing next to him, and said, "Father, King Midgard is here."


    Lake looked directly into the abyss, releasing his aura: "Elder of the great ocean, Nereus, the ocean giant, I, Midgard King Garon came to visit with the friendship from the hungry giant Murtos~www .novelhall.com~ The voice under the abyss paused, and then, the voice of laughter came out: "King Midgard, finally, is time finally here, the once King Midgard finally Appeared. "


    accompanied by the voice of speaking.


    The rumbling noise and abnormal movement came from under the abyss. It seemed that the entire ocean was shaking in this laughter.


    Next second.


    Click!


    A huge palm stretched out from this abyss, just a glance, the Force Tree in Lake''s chaotic universe was spurred by hunger, and greedily asked for the almost unexpectedly flowing out from this huge palm. ocean.


    followed.


    The huge palm suddenly disappeared.


    Next second.


    An old man with a slender figure, who can mop the floor almost vertically, and with long white eyebrows, wearing a sky blue robe and holding a flat cane in his hand, appeared directly above the abyss, and then, a One part of the flashing effort came out of the abyss.


    Lake looked at the old man who appeared and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 523: The dowry of Thetis

    Lake had imagined a meeting with Nereus, the elder of the ocean, before he came.


    but¡­


    In this assumption, the height of the ocean giant Nereus was a little too much beyond Lake''s expectations.


    Nereus, the giant of the ocean, seemed to have seen what Lake was thinking. He smiled heartily and looked at Lake: "The King Midgard who is destined to accomplish a career in the future, for you, I don¡¯t know how to use giants. ''S height speaks to you."


    Lake''s eyebrows moved inadvertently, and he returned to his senses, and laughed: "Great ocean giant Nereus, before I came, I knew you too superficially."


    take a look.


    But from this point of view, Nereus, the ocean giant, deserves to be the giant of the four natural elements. As far as dealing with people is concerned, I am afraid that the hungry giant will be thrown out a lot.


    But...


    Such a person is far more difficult to deal with than the hungry giant Murtos. Being cautious and cautious means that it is not easy to fool around. Although the EQ of the hungry giant is a bit low, frankly speaking, Lake I prefer to make friends, the kind of hungry giants.


    Like the simple and rude way of doing things, Lake also likes to be simple and rude.


    Thetis over there saw Nereus who appeared, and walked to Lake, as if showing off something, holding Lake¡¯s shoulders, and said to Nereus, who looked like white hair and white beard: "Grandpa, this is The man I found for myself."


    Doma next to ¡¡¡¡ frowned and said: "Thetis..."


    Nereus laughed and looked at Doma: "My daughter, the gears of fate have turned. This is the story of Thetis, isn''t it?"


    Thomas did not speak.


    half an hour later.


    In the abyss and chasm of the sea.


    Lake walks side by side with Nereus, the ocean giant, like old friends.


    Thomas and Thetis stayed on the abyss.


    after all¡­


    That is everywhere in the abyss, even they will be suppressed under this huge pressure and can''t walk at all.


    As for Lake?


    The body of the Saint Seiya is comparable to a divine body, and it is so coercive. For Lake, it is as easy as drinking water.


    On the soft sand surface spreading across the chasm, the ocean giant Nereus looked at Lake with a voice like that of the ancient giant: "The future is destined to be a great King Midgard. I already know you this time. It''s here."


    Lake with his hands on his back did not speak, but quietly waited for Nereus''s words but.


    As expected.


    Nereus changed his words and said, "But, the time has not yet come, the great Midgard is destined, only when the fundamental elements of the world originate, the ocean born from natural elements can appear. ."


    Lake stopped and looked at Nereus: "Great ocean giant, I am here now, not to come now, but just to get the great ocean giant Nereus, your friendship and commitment."


    Nereus stared at Lake with his deep eyes: "The future is destined to be the great King Midgard. I can give you this promise. From this time you leave, when you come to see me next time, you want to meet Get what you want."


    Lake picks his eyebrows.


    Surely next time?


    Good.


    I will leave the ocean now, and then immediately turn around, can¡¯t I just come over again?


    Lake thought this way, and planned to do it after the conversation.


    But...


    Before that, Lake still had a question to ask Nereus: "The great ocean giant Nereus, I have heard that you are not only a natural giant, but at the same time, you also control the most mysterious and most mysterious of the giants. The unpredictable ability to predict the future."


    This ability is terrible.


    Lake once asked the Supreme Master, that even the Supreme Master cannot observe the long river of time to observe his future.


    The three goddesses of the fate of the chaotic universe also cannot control Lake''s destiny, and naturally, they cannot detect Lake''s future.


    This is good.


    Lake likes the unknown, because of the unknown, everything is possible.


    If, like Odin, after ruling the Nine Realms, he knew what his ending would be like, it would feel like Lake could not imagine.


    But even if Lake thought about it, he wouldn''t choose to lie down on this road anyway. No matter what, I have to say something. I can''t help it.


    But if Nereus knew his future, it would feel too bad.


    Nereus said: "The future is destined to be the great King Midgard, you know, why do I call you that? I cannot observe your future, but I can predict the fate of Midgard. Arrived."


    Lake: "..."


    Is this a curve fortune telling?


    can''t count my fate, but can count the fate of what I own?


    This... is also okay.


    Lake nodded and looked at Nereus: "Really, in the foreseeable future, Midgard, has he recovered?"


    Nereus shook his head.


    "No?"


    "Do not."


    Nereus looked at Lake: "I can''t predict it. At the moment you know I can predict Midgard, I can''t predict Midgard anymore."


    Lake frowned and said, "Why?"


    Nereus answered the question: "A destined great **** king, whose authority will be the same as that of the ancestor giant Ymir. He is the beginning of everything and the end of everything. Once, because of Mead The fall of Gard, we issued the curse of the gods to the sinister and selfish villain Odin. Midgard was damaged by Odin¡¯s birth, and naturally, it will also be caused by Odin¡¯s death. Brilliant again!"


    What...


    Lake frowned and said: "I once learned from the hungry giant that the Twilight of the Gods cannot be stopped, but it can be postponed. Only when the gears of the Twilight of the Gods start to turn, all the fate of the Asa Protoss It was finally written."


    Nereus nodded: "Yes, but right now, the gears have already turned."


    "what?"


    "Odin prospered the Protoss Asa by sacrificing Midgard. Naturally, Odin will also bury the Protoss Asa because of Midgard¡¯s blazing vengeance, and you, the king of Midgard, in The future that has been observed, the destined great Midgard king, your meeting with me means that the evening of the gods, played only for the Asa gods, has begun to turn."


    "..."


    Lake looked at him, Nereus, whose voice was very low, but with a faint excitement in his tone, felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Before Lek saw Nereus, he heard from Thomas that Nereus predicted that King Midgard would come. At that time, Lek thought it was another king predicted by Nereus.


    at the moment?


    Just now Nereus said that after he said that he could predict Midgard''s fate, he completely lost the ability to predict Midgard again. Lake was confused.


    So, this kind of prediction is actually very nonsense.


    is the same as now.


    Lake is not so sure, is the King Midgard predicted by Nereus the lake from the beginning, or is the King Midgard predicted by someone else?


    ...No.


    Lake was taken aback suddenly and looked at Nereus.


    Nereus¡¯s ability to predict is the ability to predict the future. Therefore, Nereus sees what will happen in the future, so if it is the future, there is no doubt that there will be only one person in the future King Midgard.


    That is Lake himself.


    In other words...


    The Midgard predicted by Nereus from the beginning has never been anyone else.


    ¿É...


    Why did I become a gravedigger of the Asa Protoss somehow?


    is wrong.


    At the moment Lake pulled up the tiger skin of Midgard, or even before that, he realized that he wanted to achieve him. Odin¡¯s Asa Protoss would only be his enemy, and he did a good job with him. Odin prepared for the enemy''s psychology.


    From the enemy, he turned directly into the gravedigger of the enemy. This is something that Lek never expected.


    at this time.


    Lake came to a place under the leadership of Nereus, and looked down, it was the endless darkness, the absolute darkness that could swallow all the light sources.


    "this is¡­"


    Lake searched his own memory, felt the longing from the Force Tree, and looked up at Nereus: "Absolute darkness?"


    Nereus looked at Lake: "Yes, absolute darkness!"


    Lake was slightly surprised.


    The four fundamental elements of the world, wind, fire, water, and earth.


    Among the four fundamental elements that construct the world, in fact, two other things are needed. For a universe that wants to be born, the importance of these two things is not below the four elements.


    Of course.


    The importance is not under the four elements, it is based on the premise that the four elements are found. Therefore, Lake hasn''t found the four fundamental elements yet, how can he find these two things without having anything to do?


    Light and darkness!


    Just like day and night, only when light and darkness coexist, can we completely distinguish the so-called sky and the so-called underworld.


    If light and darkness coexist, in the chaotic universe, the **** realm that is being bred will not be in contact with the underworld that is also bred at the bottom of the chaotic universe, but the **** realm will fall into the light and the underworld into the darkness.


    "Wow!"


    Lake looked at the purest darkness of the loss, admired, his eyes flickered, and then he looked at Nereus: "This is really the best gift ever, the great ocean giant Nereus. "


    Nereus looked at Lake: "Back then, when my daughter got married, I made the Trident of the Sea King with my authority as a dowry. Now, my granddaughter is going to marry. I take this purest darkness for My granddaughter¡¯s dowry."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Nereus.


    Nereus also has that elegant and easy-going expression.


    Half loudly.


    Lake retracted his gaze and looked at the purest darkness that was suppressed: "My world, there must be a sea god!"


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 524: The turning gods at dusk

    I want a promise, you gave it, which is good, since you also want a promise, then I also give you this promise.


    Lake knew exactly what Nereus had planned.


    But...


    Anyway, it¡¯s a bad check now, just open it. At the beginning of the business, the most taboo thing is to be too petty. Even after the business is successful, it is better to kill the meritorious person than the petty ghost.


    A word.


    Just look at Liu Bang and Xiang Yu.


    Liu Bang is the representative of the eloquence. The Jiangshan has not been beaten yet, and the Jiangshan has been divided.


    Xiang Yu?


    I felt that I had worked so hard to fight it down, but after so many years of fighting, I was not willing to seal it out.


    In the end, the result of these two people is obvious.


    Some things need to be used flexibly. The big deal is that the bad check is opened first. In the future, if you feel that you are in a panic, you can find a reason and just chop it off. Anyway, Jiangshan has already hit it at that time, so I don¡¯t worry about it. What''s the moth?


    If you learn from Xiang Yu and just say something to Nereus, don''t even think about it, even if it''s all even, then I guess there will be some consequences.


    Nereus looked at the brightest darkness, and then at Lake: "I have guarded this brightest darkness for countless years. I will show up to attract the eyes of that selfish and stupid Odin. You can as soon as possible To absorb it."


    finished.


    Nereus turned around in a second, and in an instant, his body was swelling rapidly. In just a moment of effort, Nereus'' body became infinitely larger under the power of the ocean.


    even...


    His body directly passed through a special barrier, and half of his body appeared directly above the ocean of Asgard. Controlling his control of the ocean, he roared and set off a huge wave. , Is preparing to sweep towards the temple of Odin, which is undergoing a magnificent ceremony.


    At this moment.


    A coronation ceremony is underway in that golden palace, which is extremely huge and gorgeous.


    The canonization ceremony of the next **** king.


    At this moment, the people of the Asa Protoss completely put down their work. The blacksmiths no longer strike iron, and the winemakers no longer make wine. Instead, they all gathered in this huge and magnificent palace. Participate in and witness the birth of the next King Asa.


    on the throne shaped like horns.


    One-eyed Odin sat on it with a kind and kind face, and beside him, the queen Frigga stood aside gracefully.


    Harvest goddess Sifu stands with the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    doorway.


    Sif looked at his beloved, Thor who held up his Thor''s Hammer like a child like a child, and rolled his eyes with embarrassment about the urge to pull out a three-bedroom apartment.


    Thor is very strong.


    But in the same way, Thor, who has been granted the power of Thunder, has a violent temper. Even Thor¡¯s Hammer Myrnir was created specifically because Odin saw that Thor was unable to motivate Thunder at all. arms.


    Because there is no such thing as Mulnier, then the Thunder will control Thor, not Thor.


    Thor is extremely excited at this moment.


    How do you sing a song?


    I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time and finally waited until today?


    In these growing years, Saul felt that with his actions, he had proved to the entire Asa Protoss that his courage and responsibility were enough to make him the next **** king well-deserved.


    Along the way.


    Sol looked at the cheering people over there, the smile on his face was extremely excited.


    The queen Frigga on the stage, looking at his son''s funny expression, couldn''t help but smile.


    Odin, holding the Eternal Spear, leaned on the back of his throne, expressionless.


    soon.


    Wearing a red cape and trimming his hair style a little, Thor walked to the table, knelt down on one knee, looked at his father on the throne, and then blinked his mother mischievously and watching him.


    Friga immediately gave Saul a warning look.


    This kind of occasion is not an occasion for playing house.


    Half loudly.


    Odin, who took his **** king armor and holding the eternal spear, rose from his throne.


    ßË!


    The gun of eternity landed, and in an instant, like a magical ban order, the whole cheering palace was instantly brought into a state of holding its breath.


    Odin stared at Thor, who stood up from below, and his lips moved slightly: "Thor, son of Odin, my heir, my eldest son, holds the Thor¡¯s Hammer and is forged by the dying star. Its power is unmatched. It is not only a weapon of destruction, but also a tool of creation. It is worthy of a king''s possession."


    Loki rolled his eyes in the antler helmet, but his expression was a very happy expression for his stupid and reckless brother.


    The **** of lies, born, is a actor without training!


    "You swear, do you defend and protect the nine kingdoms?"


    "I swear!"


    "Do you swear to keep the peace?"


    "I swear!"


    "Do you swear that you will put aside your selfish ambitions and devote yourself exclusively to defending the kingdom of God?"


    "I swear!"


    Odin stared at Saul, who was holding Mirnier high, and looked at the people in the palace: "On this day, I, Odin, the father of the gods, declare you to be..."


    at this time.


    Odin suddenly stopped talking, his eyes were erratic, and he looked in the direction of his Odin''s Secret Treasure.


    not good.


    Someone came to steal something?


    When Odin felt the activation of the Secret Treasure Guard Destroyer, and said in his heart, suddenly, outside the palace, the turbulent water was accompanied by the ocean giant Nereus''s words: "Odin, come out for a battle. !"


    Boom!


    The turbulent ocean turned into water elemental soldiers one after another, who were not afraid of death, continuously falling from the sky, bombarding the suddenly opened Asgard defensive net.


    The sound is booming!


    but¡­¡­


    seems unable to break through this layer of defensive device.


    "Nereus!"


    Odin, holding the Eternal Spear, interrupted Sol¡¯s coronation ceremony and asked Sol and others to go to the secret treasure house to protect the secret treasure. In the oceans of the earth, but the half of the body has been directly manifested here directly by the power of the ocean, and it is enough to be higher than the highest peak of Asgard, the ocean giant Nereus said in a deep voice: " Nereus, at the moment you gave up the authority of the nine kingdoms and chose the planet Midgard, your attack can no longer shake my defense."


    even.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the current World Tree universe relies on the Marvel universe, the World Tree universe and ocean have been abandoned, and Midgard, who has been separated from the World Tree, and Nereus, who is now the earth¡¯s ocean authority, can¡¯t project at all. Come in.


    The World Tree universe was formed by Yumir, the ancestor of giants, and it is a perfect universe.


    What a pity...


    With Midgard''s departure, the giant of light and darkness directly sacrificed himself, and the light and darkness that the gods brought forth during the evening curse directly led to the instability of the World Tree universe.


    In order to make the World Tree universe stable, Odin had no choice but to enter the World Tree universe into the Marvel Universe, which can be regarded as borrowing the light and darkness of the Marvel universe to continue to maintain the stability of the World Tree universe.


    Nereus looked at Odin, who was shrouded in defense: "Selfish and sinister Odin, enjoy this few hours, the gears of the gods have already begun to turn."


    Odin was silent.


    He wants to reconcile with the giants, but unfortunately, the giants are very hard-headed and can''t hear any of his explanations. After so many years of hard work, Odin didn''t bother to waste his tongue.


    Odin looked at Nereus quietly: "Your plan to help the Frost Giant steal the Frozen Treasure Box has failed."


    Nereus was expressionless.


    Cold Ice Treasure Box.


    This is not Odin''s treasure, but the thing of Lauphy, the frost giant of Jotunheim. Simply put, the ice chest is Jotunheim.


    Back then, Odin was almost defeated in the battle with the frost giant who protected Atlantis on the earth. In order to restore the situation, Odin sneaked into Jotunheim and stole the power of Jotunheim. The source cold ice treasure chest and Lao Fei''s son allowed Odin''s army to turn defeat into victory. If Nereus hadn''t appeared in time at the time, I''m afraid there would be no story of Atlantis.


    But for so many years.


    Under the endless poems and brainwashing, the Asa Protoss has made most of the people of the World Tree accept a setting.


    Cold Ice Treasure Box is the protection of the Asa Protoss, they have had it since ancient times, and even Odin was brainwashed by this sentence.


    if not.


    The Frost Giants came to take away the Ice Treasure Box. How could this item be called stealing Shouldn¡¯t it be called taking?


    Nereus put away the ocean of anger and looked at Odin calmly, his body gradually disappearing: "Enjoy, selfish things, destiny has turned, you have nothing to do."


    Talking.


    Nereus''s body disappeared directly, and after that, the monstrous water, under the control of losing control, crashed, fell from the sky, scouring any corner of Asgard''s palace, seeming to wash away Asa. The sins of the Protoss are the same.


    After Nereus disappeared, the one-eyed Odin, holding the Eternal Spear, felt the throbbing in his heart, turned his head and glanced at the magnificent palace, then broke through the sky and hurried towards the residence of the three goddesses of destiny in the world tree. And gone.


    Odin felt uneasy for a while. In the past, Nereus would fight him after a deep sleep, but he would never take it lightly as it is today.


    Isn¡¯t the gear of the gods¡¯ twilight originating from my leaving Asgard?


    but because of other people?


    The gears of the twilight of the gods began to turn?


    Odin felt unprecedented anxiety in his heart. He needed to find the Three Goddesses of Fate. From the mouth of the Three Goddesses of Fate, he learned some news...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 525: Father, kind son, filial piety to God Odin

    "Roar!"


    "Odin!"


    "It''s not enough for you to sacrifice to God the Father once. You have to come again. Do you really think my giants have no temper?"


    "Great Father, I, the dark giant sacrificed my life, I cursed Odin with my life, cursed the Asa protoss, one day, the gods will fall at dusk..."


    "..."


    When the ocean giant Nereus appeared to attract Odin¡¯s attention, Lake was free to release and swallow the purest darkness, while also absorbing the last roar from the dark giant¡¯s life hidden in it.


    even...


    The scenes of the dark giant swearing are all vivid in Lake''s sea of ??consciousness.


    When Midgard began to fall from the World Tree because of Odin''s sacrifice, the giants were completely angry, and the dark giants and the light giants could no longer bear the direct attack.


    The light and darkness are led by their own lives, and the curse of Odin will surely attract the twilight of the gods belonging to him and the entire Asa protoss because of his sacrifice to Midgard.


    After all, hitting someone is not a face.


    You Odin sacrificed the Father Ymir for the first time, and got the World Tree universe.


    Row.


    You said that it was to make the universe more abundant, and the Father God was considered suicide by himself, indeed it is not the one killed by Odin.


    But what about the sacrifice to Midgard this time?


    good fellow.


    I really think that our giants are soft, if the Father God sacrifices for a better universe, then you sacrifice Midgard, but it is really for you to rule the world tree.


    and so¡­


    The giants burst out in an instant.


    Light and darkness directly use their lives to curse Odin will usher in the dusk of the gods, and the four element giants of the World Tree also broke with Odin, trying to promote the arrival of the gods in the dusk.


    And now?


    It seems that the prelude to the dusk of the gods has finally been opened.


    The last remaining consciousness of the dark giant entered the chaotic universe. It seemed that he opened a one-eyed eye in the endless darkness. After taking a deep look at Lake, he sighed, and then did nothing. The resistance was absorbed by the Force Tree.


    rumbling!


    The dark side of the chaotic universe, the dark side that gave birth to the underworld, is constantly expanding. The moment the infinite and purest darkness just came, it swallowed the chaotic darkness and spit it out again and again after being improved. The purest darkness afterwards.


    On the ground where the Force Tree was, the darkness that was constantly spreading from below began to gradually disappear. At this moment, the darkness, for example, began to return to darkness.


    even...


    Lake feels the chaotic universe today. Although there is still a lot of distance from forming, he has taken a huge step towards forming almost at a speed that is visible to the naked eye.


    even.


    Lake lowered his head and squeezed his fist, feeling that his life level was constantly ascending again at this moment, and he wanted to make a happy cry.


    If it weren''t for thinking that the three goddesses of fate were looking at him over there.


    Half loudly.


    Lake walked out of the chaotic universe and reappeared beside the abyss. At this moment, in the abyss, the endless darkness had disappeared, revealing a huge gap.


    It seems...


    is still a gap leading to a certain dimension.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, glanced at it, and after confirming what he was doing with me, he set his sights on the ocean giant Nereus again: "Thank you!"


    Nereus, the ocean giant, regained his appearance as the old man next door: "King Midgard and the giants have common enemies."


    Lake said: "The Asa Protoss must apologize!"


    He is the king of Midgard. Whether it is true or false, his title is King of Midgard. Naturally, he must bear Midgard''s hatred.


    Odin must apologize!


    Asa Protoss must also apologize.


    Before...


    Lake has always felt that although the earth is separated from the world tree, it should still belong to one of the nine kingdoms on the side of the Asa Protoss.


    But Lake feels that he is passionate.


    After absorbing the consciousness left by the dark giant, Lake realized it.


    After Yumir, the ancestor of the giant, was sitting down, the ten kingdoms were separated instead of the nine kingdoms.


    Asgard, Warnerheim, Midgard, Nidavilli, Alfheim, Swat Alheim, Jotunheim, Mosbelheim, Niforheim, Heaven...


    These are the ten complete kingdoms that were born after the ancestor of the giant sat down like Pangu.


    But Midgard has been sacrificed.


    and so¡­


    The so-called nine kingdoms in the mouth of the Asa Protoss have been removed from Midgard from the very beginning.


    Movie mistaken me!


    Lake thought so. The reason he thought the earth was still one of the nine kingdoms before was because he learned from a certain movie that it gave Lake the wrong information.


    Sacrifice to my planet, destroy my people, destroy my civilization, and even... destroy my existence?


    Lake''s fist was slightly squeezed. The shameless actions of the Asa Protoss made Lake, the King of Midgard, feel the infinite anger flowing from his heart.


    What does Odin¡¯s behavior mean?


    Destroying my ancestral temple, not counting my inheritance, or even destroying my incense.


    Tunguska barbarians are better than Nordic barbarians like Odin. At least, after entering the customs, the Tunguska barbarians know how to repair and worship the tombs of the previous dynasty.


    Old thief Odin, shameless!


    I need you and me Midgard to apologize for the lives of tens of thousands of deaths!


    Lake unreservedly released his anger towards Odin.


    One, this attitude is in line with the attitude of a King Midgard.


    Second...


    Do it for Nereus, the ocean giant.


    Just as Nereus said, because Lake is King Midgard and the king who promoted the Twilight of the Gods in his prophecy, Midgard has always had a good relationship with the giants because of the relationship between the starving giants. After all, Midgard was able to treat even the Hungry Giant, the Big Stomach King, with great hospitality, and was not bad for other giants.


    So, under the same enemy, how can I say, Lake also needs to behave to Nereus.


    Become a tyrant, what you think is one thing, but you must make a clear gesture, which is the same as writing a bad check.


    As for the heart?


    A word.


    Lake is playing the invincible stream. Under the premise that he can smash Odin with one punch without full assurance, he will not jump out of the ring with Odin.


    The ocean giant felt Lake¡¯s endless anger towards Odin, nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Although I went up and got involved in Odin, so that he could not discover the things here, but with Odin¡¯s wisdom, he is Will detect something wrong."


    Lake looked back and asked an important question: "Can Odin come down, to Midgard today?"


    The ocean giant shook his head: "No, although the fire of Midgard has been extinguished today, the earth that emerged from Midgard has its will to resist Odin, and Odin is also afraid to fight with others. The curse of God''s Twilight, I dare not leave Asgard easily."


    can''t do without.


    Lake nodded and smiled: "Odin won''t come down now, what fear do I have? If Odin comes down in the future, maybe at that time, Odin will face me and face the twilight of the gods."


    The eyes of the ocean giant Nereus gleamed with the prophetic gaze of exploring the future. Finally, he sighed and looked at Lake: "Even so, Odin will definitely try to figure out what is happening here now. There is one of the Asa protoss, named Heimdall, he is Odin¡¯s guard, his eyes and ears can see all over the nine kingdoms, even because Odin canonized him as the **** of light and the **** of dawn , He can also use this weak authority to see this place from outside the World Tree universe."


    Lake stroked his chin: "I know this Heimdall, dark skin?"


    Nereus frowned: "As far as I know, Heimdall has white skin, the same skin color as Odin, and dark skin. Is he tanned?"


    Lake: "..."


    Haven''t noticed yet, Nereus still has a great sense of humor.


    Lake looked at Nereus, smiled and waved his hand: "As long as Odin does not come to Earth in the next few years, I will be fearless!"


    Nereus said, "Then you should be careful, God King of Midgard, have you forgotten the reason why Midgard was sacrificed back then?"


    Lake looked at Nereus and showed a cold smile: "That''s the past. If Odin now thinks that Midgard is a Tang monk who can be slaughtered, then he really needs to change his mind. Up."


    Nereus looked at Lake, and when he left the abyss with Lake, and returned to the sleeping abyss at the beginning, he recounted the history of the World Tree like an ordinary old man.


    Different from the simple and crude explanation of the Hungry Giants, Nereus¡¯s account is like a storyteller telling Lake the glory of the giants. UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com also has the brilliance of Midgard as he knows it.


    Very wonderful.


    is also very rich.


    But as Lake listened, the useful content remained for the time being. Some useless content, such as adjectives about how brilliant the giants were in the past, and how technologically advanced Midgard was, are directly left ears. From the right ear.


    These useless information has no other effect except occupying the information database.


    Again.


    The past is over. Compared with the known past, Lake''s gaze has always been towards the future. The future is mysterious because of the unknown.


    is well known.


    Mystery is the biggest temptation of all!


    soon.


    In the original abyss of the sea.


    Revealing his huge figure, Nereus, who was about to sleep again, looked at Lake, and said the last words before going to bed: "The future is destined to become the king of the new generation of gods, the king of Midgard, in you It¡¯s best not to expose yourself before you are unsure of being an enemy of that selfish villain Odin."


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 526: The new king of Atlantis

    Even if Odin comes to the dusk of the gods, there is nothing he can do.


    but¡­¡­


    Odin may be able to learn about the Federation, he may not be able to solve the problem, but he can try to solve the people who may raise the problem.


    So after Odin ruled the Nine Realms, he relied on stealing to steal the Frost Giant¡¯s source of power from Jotunheim¡¯s Frost Giant¡¯s Lair, Frost Box, even to make the Frost Giant jealous. He stole his son to his side, and then relied on this to amend a so-called armistice agreement.


    Afterwards, Odin relied on the method of snatching to **** the eternal fire guarded by the fire giant from the lair of the fire giant Sirtel. After losing the eternal fire, the fire The giant Surtel was trapped in his own country of fire just like the frost giant Lauphy, and he couldn''t easily go out.


    Then Odin relied on deceit to deceive the mountain giant Jiao De at the time, and married the mountain giant Jiao De with rhetoric, and gave birth to his eldest daughter Hela with the mountain giant Jiao De. Later, he was worried that the gods will be fulfilled at dusk Below, Odin did not hesitate to kill the mountain giant Jiao De, and later imprisoned Hela who inherited the natural elements of her mother''s land.


    At last it was the ocean giant Nereus.


    However, Odin was relieved when he saw Nereus automatically abandon his marine natural elements in the World Tree, and ran to the small broken ball that broke at that moment.


    Since then!


    The four elemental giants of the World Tree, the source of the two giants¡¯ divine power was held by him, one giant was killed by him, and even the eldest daughter who inherited the natural elements of the earth was imprisoned by him, and there was an automatic Chose to give up.


    This is what Odin did in response to the twilight of the gods.


    terrible.


    is hateful.


    and shameful.


    Although Lake did not take Nereus''s words to heart, as his ally, Lake has always had a good manner of politeness. Regarding Nereus''s advice, he nodded, and he knew it.


    Nereus didn''t say anything more when he saw it, just yawned hugely, and then returned to the abyss of the deep sea and fell into a deep sleep.


    He just appeared in Asgard directly with the power of the ocean, but it consumed a lot of his mental energy. He needs to replenish his energy in such a sleeping way.


    after all¡­¡­


    It is estimated that Lake is the only one who can support the war.


    Return to Atlantis.


    After five days passed, Lake began to deal with Atlantis.


    In the past five days, one after another subordinates who are loyal to Namor Mackenzie and who are in important positions have all suffered from their king''s destruction.


    yesterday.


    Above the palace of Atlantis, blood was flowing even more. The reason was that several subordinates who were loyal to Namor Mackenzie noticed something wrong and tried to expose the true face of Lake at the so-called convention.


    it is a pity.


    In total, more than fifty soldiers loyal to Namor Mackenzie were directly beaten into the ranks of rebels by Namor McKenzie, not only themselves, but even their family members. The execution came from Namor McKenzie.


    For such an abnormally **** and tough handling, it makes Thetis a bit unacceptable. After all, Thetis is the daughter of Steve Rogers, the light of mankind. Obviously, it seems to have inherited something from Steve Rogers. Kindness.


    "I can''t handle things!"


    "What I do best is killing!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake embraced Thetis in his arms, using the softest language, and speaking in the coldest way: "And Namor McKenzie is so cruel. This fits his character very well. Now, I''m just This is the only way to expand this character. When tomorrow, when I leave to accompany the ocean giants, believe me, the people of Atlantis will not cry because of the departure of Namor Mackenzie, on the contrary , They will be full of expectation and hope because of your superiority."


    Thetis looked up at Lake: "Then you...will you come to see me?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Of course, and you can come to me at any time."


    Thetis face darkened: "Mother won''t let it."


    Lake blinked.


    and many more.


    What is the mother''s denial?


    good fellow.


    I have been struggling for a long time these days. What is it for? Is this your mother-in-law should give her only son-in-law in return?


    will suffer.


    Is this time going to chop the mother-in-law together?


    Lake''s thoughts rushed.


    Thetis looked up at Lake: "Mother said, your woman is more than the sky full of stars. Tell me, my love is not true."


    Lake''s face turned dark: "Nonsense, pure nonsense!"


    More than the stars in the sky?


    How can it be.


    If there are really more stars in the sky, wouldn''t Lake be on the road three hundred and sixty-five days a year? Where is there time to deal with his own affairs?


    Thetis smiled on her face and hugged Lake tightly: "I believe in you, my love, my mother may have a bit of prejudice against you, please don''t blame her."


    Lake returned to his senses, also embracing Thetis, kissing and sniffing the hair of Thetis: "Of course, my love, how could I blame her, she is also for your good."


    Blame it is impossible to blame.


    Now I can only think about it, is there a once and for all way, on the premise that this pair of father-in-law and mother-in-law will be chopped up, without being found and sad by Thetis.


    the next day!


    Under the look of Namor McKenzie, Lake once again gave an order that almost made the entire Atlantis tremble. Every family must have a daughter to enter the palace to serve Namor McKenzie. .


    This faint gentleman.


    Almost all the residents of Atlantis are full of endless anger at this moment, but Atlantis exists because of the blessing of the ocean giant Nereus, and Namor Mackenzie belongs to the ocean giant. Son-in-law, even if they were angry, they couldn''t overthrow Namor Mackenzie''s rule over them.


    Because once Namor McKenzie is overthrown, Namor McKenzie will also let them be buried with them.


    Just at this time.


    The people suddenly saw the sound of fierce fighting coming from the palace. Among them, they heard the voice of their queen Domana coldly berating their king Namor Mackenzie.


    The Atlanteans in the city stopped.


    Almost all the guards who had supported Namor Mackenzie were replaced by guards loyal to Queen Doma after being cleansed. Therefore, there was no response to the news in the palace after receiving the Queen¡¯s voice. There is no action.


    The girls of the right age in the city stopped crying, staring at the majestic and magnificent palace, in their eyes, there was even a hint of hope that was indescribable.


    soon.


    The sound of fighting gradually disappeared.


    A huge water elemental giant walked directly into the city of Atlantis from the ocean, and put out his huge right hand, directly from the palace to pull the fainted Namor Mackenzie. When I got up, the voice buzzed and vibrated, spreading throughout Atlantis: "The benevolent ocean elder, the great ocean giant Nereus heard your begging and will take it away, which will bring chaos to Atlantis With the restless tyrant, Atlantis will continue to be blessed by the ocean giant Nereus under the new queen."


    Talking.


    The Giant Water Elemental has pulled Namor McKenzie and turned away.


    The whole Atlantis was silent.


    In the palace.


    Thetis listened to the voice from outside and looked at Lake: "The cheers you expected did not appear!"


    Lake smiled and handed the trident in his hand to Thetis: "A grand cheer requires a reason, and you, the new king of Atlantis, is the reason."


    Thetis took the trident, and then couldn''t help looking at his mother Dorma.


    Thomas nodded and gave Thetis an encouraging look.


    Thetis held the trident tightly and took a deep breath.


    Next second.


    Accompanied by the ocean divine power possessed by the trident, Thetis, holding the trident, appeared above the palace. Under the gaze of countless upwards, the trident in his hand fell in the sky: "I, Thetis, will Inherit the throne of Atlantis and lead my people to survive better."


    The air fell into a quiet state again.


    But this state did not last long, even for a second. In an instant, when the first cheer came from somewhere in the city, immediately afterwards, the cheers were like the tide, one after another. A wave, soon, reached its peak.


    Standing behind the palace, listening to the outside.


    There are many things in the cheers, but more is hope!


    Doma is actually not incapable of inheriting the throne. Unfortunately, Thomas has always been in Atlantis, lacking the soil for the Atlanteans to support her.


    the reason is simple.


    Doma as a queen For so many years, what did Namor McKenzie do, as a queen, do you really know nothing about it?


    If Doma were to be in power, there might be cheers, but in the cheers, hope was greatly reduced.


    Thetis is different.


    First of all, the experience of Thetis, from a certain perspective, is similar to that of Namor Mackenzie. They both went to land, and then overthrew the decadent rule after returning.


    and...


    In these five days, there have been more than one rumors. Whenever the brutal Namor McKenzie executed a person, Thetis would stand up and defend that person.


    Yesterday, it was even more rumored that Thetis went to visit the giant of the ocean alone.


    People left yesterday, Namor McKenzie was arrested today.


    What does this mean?


    The new Queen of Atlantis, Thetis, is really on their side.


    To put it simply.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ Thetis did not make a show, it is already what the people want.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 527: Merciful queen, savage prince

    Again.


    On subversion, Lake is not only a theoretical major, but even in actual operation, his score is also the highest.


    Atlantis, which is considered to be isolated from the world and still in a theocracy, so to speak, Lake didn''t think about it at all, and he had succeeded without even 30% of his strength.


    Three days later.


    The Trident in hand was witnessed by many Atlantis people, and his mother, Thomas, wore the crown that symbolized the kingship of Atlantis.


    Of course.


    The crown was recreated by melting the previous crown. After all, the kings of Atlantis were male before, so the previous crown was also male. This time I become a queen, and the natural crown is also needed. Change it.


    The inhabitants of Atlantis are better than Lake thought.


    Lake also thought that perhaps some of the patriarchs were dissatisfied with Atlantis''s transformation from a male king to a queen.


    at the moment?


    not a single one.


    even.


    Yesterday, after learning that the tyrant Namor McKenzie had been taken away by the ocean giant, the Atlanteans who had fled because they could not stand the tyranny of Namor McKenzie returned to Atlantis. Landis, ask Queen Thetis to accept them again.


    Maybe the people in Atlantis want to come, it doesn''t matter who is the king, anyway, they can''t resist, just need, after changing a new king, their life can be better.


    In fact, it is true these days.


    After the first-time high-ranking Thetis consulted with Lake, several orders that could be regarded as benevolent government were issued. On the day of the coronation, the hope in the eyes of the people who came to the ceremony was a bit richer.


    soon.


    This coronation ceremony was completed smoothly. There was no appearance at all. When Thor was preparing for the coronation, an accident suddenly occurred and the ceremony was completely interrupted.


    Although it was made up in the end, it feels different.


    Regarding the Frost Giant who suddenly ran out to make trouble on the day of his coronation, the temper of Thor, who was first crowned as the crown prince of the Asa clan, has been on the verge of madness these days.


    even.


    After again begging his father to crusade against Jotunheim to no avail, Thor returned to his palace again and overturned the table full of fruits.


    rumbling!


    The move of movement and quiet, so that Rocky and Sifu and the three warriors of the fairy palace rushed to it.


    Sif looked at the messy bedroom, somewhat surprised and unexpected, after all, she knew Thor''s violent temper.


    Loki, the **** of lies, walked up to his brother Thor and sat down and said: "I am not comforting you, my brother, I think you are right, about what the Frost Giant did, if they can find the security loophole and invade. Sgard, then, this time will never be the last."


    "Rocky!"


    Sif, the goddess of Asgard''s harvest, yelled towards Loki, frowned, and looked at Thor, who had been biased by Loki, and said: "The king of the gods ordered us not to act rashly until he returned. "


    Odin is still in the residence of the Three Goddesses of Fate, watching the destiny shown by the Three Goddesses of Fate that belongs to him, and is using wisdom to speculate what happened.


    and...


    Even if Odin is not on the side of the Three Goddesses of Fate, but on the side of the temple, he is not willing to go to Yodonheim, especially at this time, he has not figured out the situation.


    but¡­


    Thor seems to be moved by Loki.


    Then Loki began to pretend to panic.


    "My brother, is this crazy?"


    "Crazy?"


    With a move from Lake''s right hand, Mauernier fell into his hand and pointed to the outside of the temple and said: "The giants dare to appear in my ceremony. Father will give them mercy, but these giants can''t help but feel Father¡¯s kindness has challenged us again and again."


    The beard in the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace listened to these words and looked at Sol: "Sol, I don¡¯t know what you want to do, but I really want to know what you mean by madness."


    Thor looked at the Three Warriors in the Immortal Palace, and said in a deep voice, "We will go to the Jotunheimen Mountains."


    "what?"


    Fandral of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace couldn''t help laughing out loud, and then looked at Sol incredulously: "This is not going to the Nine Realms with Thunder, or to the earth we have been to to show our Protoss. The majesty of these creatures will worship us. This is the Jotunheimen Mountains!"


    "My father used to be in the Warring States Period in the Jotunheimen Mountains. He once defeated the army of the Frost Giants and defeated the enemy. We are just looking for an answer!"


    "That is forbidden!"


    Harvest goddess Sif said to Saul aloud: "There is the portal of the Frost Giant. We can''t pass without permission."


    Solhaha laughed, and walked towards Sieve and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace: "Sif, my friend, have you forgotten what we did together?"


    "Fandral, Grimm, who made you participate in the glorious battle?"


    "It''s you."


    "Folstig, my outstanding fighter, who saved you from dying in the battle of the great Valhalla."


    "It''s you."


    "Yes it is!"


    Saul patted the bearded shoulder, then turned around and looked at the goddess Sif who will become his queen¡¯s fiancee and harvest after he becomes the queen: "Who is it? It proves to everyone that even a girl can Becoming a generation of brave warriors, among the nine kingdoms, the title of the goddess of war even surpassed her original title?"


    Sif opened his eyes and smiled: "It''s me."


    Thor said: "Yes, I support your statement."


    After the mobilization.


    Thor looked at his three warriors in the fairy palace, and Sif: "My friends, we will go to the Jotunheimen Mountains in Jotunheim, to find the answer!"


    A group of six people, six flying horses, galloping on Rainbow Bridge Mountain.


    Heimdall is Sol¡¯s friend, so how to persuade Heimdall to open the Rainbow Bridge is a very simple matter for Sol.


    Jotunheim.


    The once frost planet, at this moment, looked so desolate and silent.


    The power source of Jotunheim, that is, the power source of the frost giant Lauffy, was stolen. Naturally, the development and development of Jotunheim also stagnated.


    The once giant clan, there was a kind of giant world tree that was about to be taken by Odin, who they once looked down upon so much, and there was no place for giants to stand.


    The many compromises made by the giants have resulted in Odin''s intensified oppression. How can this approach make the giants feel less angry?


    The Twilight of the Gods may be a very uncomfortable thing for the Asa Protoss, but the reason why the Twilight of the Gods appears is because of the shouts of the countless giants who died tragically under Odin.


    One will succeed in everything!


    Odin became the co-lord of the Nine Realms. Under his feet, under his throne, there are countless bones of the giant clan!


    Thor arrived directly. When he saw Lao Fei, the frost giant, he was not hindered by any obstacles. It was easy to see that, sitting on the extremely simple throne, the frost giant looked a little shriveled because of the loss of the source of power. Philippines.


    The Frost Giant has a pair of blood-red eyes because he has lost his power source, and is burning his life to maintain the status quo.


    Facing Thor¡¯s questioning, the frost giant Lauphy looked at the angry Thor with blood-red eyes, and his gaze fell on Loki behind Thor, with a cold tone: "Your father is just a murderer. Criminal and thief, so what do you want to come here for, do you want to seek peace, or do you want to prove that you are already a big man?"


    Thor''s anger continued.


    but¡­


    Thor, in the end, was still in the words of the frost giant Lauphy, go home, under the little princess, broke the defense.


    In an instant.


    The six members of Thor, who came from afar, were instantly surrounded by the Frost Giant, and the situation was very dangerous.


    Countless frost giants crawled out of the hole and joined the battle.


    Frost giant Lauphy sat on his throne and looked up at the sky blankly. After losing the Ice Box, Frost Giant Lauphy could not even stop Asgard from using his famous name to communicate. World, but in fact it is a Rainbow Bridge specially built to facilitate the arrival of their army.


    at this time.


    accompanied by the colorful light.


    Odin, who was still on the side of the Three Goddesses of Fate, again seeking help in the last second, at this moment, wearing the armor of the God King, holding the Eternal Spear, riding a handsome Pegasus directly below the Rainbow Bridge , Appeared here.


    Odin, who was still young before, could not let the three goddesses of fate surrender. Now, the old and declining Odin will not be favored by the three goddesses of fate.


    after all¡­


    In this universe, there can be one person who can surrender fate. Apart from the destiny protagonist, Lake, there is no need for anyone else.


    Regarding the arrival of his father, UU Reading Thor excitedly said: "Father, let us slaughter these frost giants clean!"


    Odin turned his probe towards Saul and yelled in a low voice: "Shut up!"


    Sol: "..."


    ßË!


    Along with the rise of the ice, the frost giant Lauphy with a pair of scarlet eyes appeared directly in front of Odin, with a faint smile on his mouth: "Oh, Odin, you look tired. , Have you seen it, what do you want to see?"


    Odin panted slightly, and came directly from the Three Goddesses of Fate, which consumed a lot of Odin¡¯s energy: "Lao Fei, that''s it!"


    "It''s caused by your son!"


    "Yes."


    Odin confessed very simply: "It is indeed my son''s kid''s trick. You can calm down here to avoid the slaughter in the future!"


    Laufey¡¯s tone was calm: "Odin, Odin, the gears of destiny have turned. The massacre, yes, it will be a massacre. No matter where you go, you will suffer war and death. Now, take your Son, get out of here!"


    Odin: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 528: The prince who fell to the mortal world

    Boom!


    The bright and colorful Rainbow Bridge directly pierced through the seven people including Odin, passed the Rainbow Bridge directly, and instantly disappeared on the land of Jotunheim.


    Accompanied by the huge roar, the sky above Jotunheim seemed to have torn a hole, leading Odin and others to leave quickly.


    Frost giant Lao Fei stared blankly at the open gap in his own world.


    Countless Frost soldiers stood behind their king, silent.


    "Ha ha!"


    For a long time, Frost Giant Wang Laofei laughed abruptly, and then, the laughter grew louder and louder: "Odin, the twilight of the gods belonging to you and the Asa protoss has turned, enjoy it. Struggle, the faster you struggle, the more the gods will approach, and I wait for that day, Odin, you and your protoss, will turn into ashes under my watch!!!"


    The Frost Giant Wang Laofei''s voice is loud.


    big to...


    Even with his two sons, Odin, who reappeared in the Rainbow Bridge Palace, can still hear him.


    This sound like a curse lingers in Odin''s ears all the time, together with the words of the two giants of light and darkness that have long been forgotten when they use their lives as sacrifices.


    and many more!


    Odin''s one eye suddenly shrank.


    Light and darkness?


    It¡¯s just that when Odin suddenly seemed to have insight into the light of wisdom, Saul who fell to the ground had already interrupted his wisdom: "Father, why are you bringing us back."


    "Do you know what kind of disaster you have caused?"


    Odin returned to his senses, looked at his son Saul, drew out the big sword that could release the Rainbow Bridge, threw it to Heimdall next to him, looked at the injured three warriors of the palace and waved: "Send the wounded to the medical service. Room, go!"


    Even the frost giants who lost the origin of the ice, and those who were hit and injured by them, if they don''t receive treatment in time, the poison of the ice will directly kill them.


    Sif and Loki hurriedly, with the help of Heimdall and a few fairy palace soldiers, helped the injured three warriors of the fairy palace rush to the infirmary.


    Odin looked at his son Saul blankly: "You can barely protect your friends. Do you still want to defend your home?"


    "If you are afraid to make a difference, I am afraid that there will be no home to protect by then."


    Thor looked directly at Odin, and said in a deep voice: "The Frost Giant King should learn to respect me as he respects you."


    Awe me?


    Is he in awe of me?


    "I can only talk about how proud or how much self-esteem is useless."


    "You are delaying the time to meet, then other countries will laugh at us, the old saying is right, the less you say anything, then the kingdom of God will be destroyed!"


    "You are such an arrogant kid, greedy and cruel!"


    "And you are a stupid old man!"


    Odin almost yelled at Thor so loudly, and Saul also yelled at Odin not to be outdone.


    Not everyone likes their sons like themselves.


    For example...


    Odin.


    Odin is selfish and cruel, but like every villain, he doesn¡¯t want his son to be as selfish and cruel as himself.


    Only the King of Destiny likes his children like himself.


    Like Lake!


    Lake doesn''t mind his children being like him, and even the more he likes him, the more he likes him, but if the rebellious son can have that one-tenth of the like, he will not take a ignorant attitude towards the rebellious son.


    is just one sentence anyway.


    Only the king likes his children like himself, and only the absolute villain will not like his children like himself.


    The king is fearless!


    And the villain lives in fear everywhere!


    Accompanied by the quarrel between the father and son, next to him, not far away, he was planning to leave, but he did not leave. At this moment, Loki, who was standing at the door, reduced his sense of existence as much as possible at this moment, so as not to let this wave of flames. Burned to his head.


    At this moment.


    Odin listened to his son''s resistance, and couldn''t help lowering his head, with a low tone: "Yes, I''m a stupid, stupid enough to believe you are really ready."


    ßË!


    The Eternal Spear landed!


    Thor''s heart suddenly felt uneasy: "Father!"


    Odin seems to be much older at this moment.


    "Saul, son of Odin...you violated the king''s order!"


    Odin raised his head and stared at Saul: "Because of your arrogance and stupidity, you have disrupted the place of peace, you have harmed innocent people, and brought fear and war. You are not worthy of wearing the status granted by the kingdom of God."


    talking.


    Odin appeared directly in front of Sol, and tore off the badges he personally wore on Sol, together with the very iconic red cloak.


    "Now, I will take back your divine power, the father of my gods, the name of the father above, I, Odin, the father of the nine kingdoms, I will curse you..."


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by the passage of the Eternal Spear through the World Tree and the outer universe, Thor, who had lost all divine power and power, was directly driven into this passage by Odin.


    Then...


    At the moment when the perforated passage of the Eternal Spear had not disappeared, Odin lifted Maulnir and put it to his mouth: "No matter who the Thor¡¯s Hammer falls into, anyone who is qualified can have the power of Thor. !"


    finished.


    Odin also directly lifted Mulnier and threw it into the through passage.


    late at night!


    Asgard¡¯s drama has not ended yet.


    Until late at night, this drama seems to have entered the climax part.


    Odin''s Secret Treasure!


    I went to Jotunheim. Under the confession of the Frost Giant King Laofei, Luo Base Station, who also used practical actions to understand his true identity, was in the Frost Giant Wang Laofei''s Concretized Ice Box. Loki in front of him was about to grab this ice box.


    Odin appeared at the door of the treasure house: "Stop!"


    Loki turned around, his eyes, the moment he touched the Ice Box, revealed his true blood source. He is the son and only son of the frost giant Lao Fei!


    "So that''s why you didn''t choose me?"


    Rocky returned to his previous appearance and walked towards Odin, who was standing at the door of the treasure house: "Because, I am just a trophy you brought back from Jotunheim?"


    A pale-haired Odin shook his head and began to tell a story that only belonged to him.


    in this story.


    There is no doubt that Odin and his Asa Protoss are righteous, while the Frost Giants are evil. In Odin¡¯s story, the Frost Giants invaded the earth on a large scale. Odin led him in order to prevent the war in time. The soldiers almost infiltrated Jotunheim, defeating the Frost Giant King Laufey steadily.


    When the Frost Giant King retreated with his clansmen, Odin found Loki, who was still in his swaddle.


    Odin said that when he saw the infant child, it seemed that the Frost Giant King probably left the child there waiting to die.


    The kind-hearted Odin raised Loki and treated him as his own son. I hope that one day when this son grows up, he can use this to make the Asa gods and the frost giants shake hands and make peace. This child serves as a bridge to build a foundation for mutual trust.


    But for Odin¡¯s explanation, suddenly, after years of brainwashing by the Asa Protoss, how could Loki, who turned out to be the so-called son of the devil, believe it?


    Under Loki''s roar, it seemed that Odin, who was already greatly injured, couldn''t help but fell to sit on the floor steps, gasping for breath.


    It seems...


    Odin''s long sleep this time was much earlier.


    soon.


    The news that Odin, the king of the gods, fell asleep spread like wildfire. As the only crown prince of the Asa Protoss, Loki naturally assumed the role of the King of Gods.


    As for Odin?


    In the place of Odin¡¯s long sleep, the queen Friega lay on Odin¡¯s crystal coffin, with her right finger, gently stroking it on the crystal coffin, her expression a little sad and puzzled.


    In the communication of consciousness between God and God.


    Odin looked at his wife Frigga, who had stepped into the world of consciousness, and said, "My heart will not die if a giant is dead."


    Friga¡¯s gentle hands were placed on Odin¡¯s shoulders, massaging Odin: "Do you know the beginning of everything in the dusk of the gods?"


    Odin nodded: "Lao Fei!"


    The queen Frigga frowned: "Lao Fei? His origin has been obtained by you. Under the guard of the Destroyer, unless Lao Fei personally comes, otherwise, there is no way to take it away, even if it is Lao Fei. If you dare to come in person, you have torn the covenant that year. He will not be your opponent."


    Odin shook his head and sighed: "I always thought that as long as I stayed in Asgard, the curse of the Twilight of the Gods would not start, but I did not expect that the start of the Twilight of the Gods was not me, but Luo. base!"


    "Rocky?"


    "Loki already knows his life experiencewhat?"


    The queen Frigga was a little surprised. Although Frigga knew Rocky¡¯s life, the love that Frigga gave to Loki was the same as the love he gave to Sol, and even favored Loki to a certain extent. of.


    Let''s put it this way.


    When I was young, when Rocky and Sol were beaten, Sol always beat Rocky more often.


    Friga shook her head and said, "I believe it, Rocky."


    Odin¡¯s one-eyed gleams with wisdom: ¡°Yes, I believe him too, but I can¡¯t believe Lauphy, so I chose to enter Odin¡¯s long sleep in advance, the purpose is to give them a chance to let the enemies in the dark jump out. "


    "That..."


    Frigga was a little puzzled: "Then why you want to throw Saul on that wild earth, you said, on that broken earth, there are traces of the existence of the Midgard, you are not afraid Did they find Sol?"


    Odin laughed and said, "The earth is weird. I want to take a good look at this earth through Sol, and see, the ocean giant, why Nereus, the ocean giant with prophetic future, chose the former Midgard. The Earth today!"


    Frija: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 529: I also have my goddess of wisdom

    Odin dug out one of his own eyes and sacrificed to obtain the wisdom fruit on the wisdom fruit tree, and thus obtained incomparable wisdom.


    The elder of the ocean, the ocean giant Nereus has the ability to predict the future. Odin can only see his destiny through the arrangement of the three goddesses of fate, but Nereus can stand on the river of destiny. A glance at the direction of the future destiny.


    and so¡­¡­


    Odin made a decision that he could not go to the former Midgard, which is now the earth, and even the people of the Asa protoss could not land on the earth, because that would once again provoke the anger of the giant.


    After all, who made Odin so indifferent.


    But what about Thor, who lost his power and power?


    After losing the power and power, the gods are almost indistinguishable from ordinary people. At most, they are slightly more resistant than ordinary people. If an ordinary person goes to the earth, it will not arouse the anger of giants.


    Therefore, Odin took the opportunity given by Lao Fei, the frost giant, to dismiss his eldest son. With endless anger, Odin rebuked him for destroying the hard-won peace between the Asa tribe and the giant clan, and threw Sol to the earth. on.


    On the one hand, I made a play for the giants, saying, look, I am subdued, and I really want to make peace with the giants.


    The other aspect is Odin''s intention.


    Through Sol, who fell to the earth, we can see clearly that this once Midgard is now known as the Earth of the Dilapidated Lands. Let¡¯s see why the ocean giant Nereus chose to protect this little broken ball. Is it because he is the great God Father, the incarnation of Ymir, the ancestor of all giants?


    Frija, the queen of heaven, was a little worried: "Odin, are you not afraid that the giants found out about your plan and attacked Sol? You must know that you have deprived him of his divine power and his most proud divine power."


    Odin shook his head: "The giants don¡¯t, and can¡¯t!"


    The giants have rarely clashed with Asgard since the light and darkness were born into the Twilight of the Gods with their lives, especially after the peace contract was settled. The reason why Asgard was able to be released now The biggest reason for Nanshan is that the giants are no longer in riots, they are just waiting quietly for the theater.


    Sitting in rows, small benches, the life of the giants is long, they can wait, and then, watching how the gods fall in the dusk, how Asgard is destroyed in powerless struggle.


    The most important thing.


    Odin is able to take back his eldest son''s divine power and divine power. Naturally, he can also re-grant the regained divine power and divine power to his eldest son anytime and anywhere.


    As for that sentence, no matter who the Thor¡¯s Hammer falls into, anyone who is qualified can have the power of Thor?


    This is just empty talk.


    Or¡­¡­


    This is a bait.


    Odin looked at his wife, Queen Friega, and said in a deep voice: "The possessiveness and curiosity of the Midgard surpassed everything. In the heyday, the Midgard even used Their so-called technology keeps the genes of their people. If the Midgardians still exist on the earth, then, under Mjolnir, the hammer of Thor, they must be curious and want the so-called Deciphering Thor''s Hammer."


    As long as the Midgardians still exist on the earth, then.


    Ha ha.


    One-eyed Odin''s eyes are deep, and the thunder that symbolizes all conceit and arrogance is constantly shining.


    on the earth.


    Because the flow rate of Asgard is different from that on Earth, Lake has already left Atlantis almost when Odin started acting for his eldest son.


    By the time Mulnier fell to the earth, Lake had already gone to London to find Hermione. Finally, it was mid-May after flying back to New York from Budapest.


    Clone recovered.


    Lake moved his neck, walked over to the bar, took out his Thunder brand bourbon from the wine cabinet behind him, and poured himself a full glass.


    Lake knows nothing about what happened in Asgard.


    But soon.


    Lake knew it.


    the next day!


    Gardenas Island, Super Investigation Bureau Twin Spiral Building.


    "Last night, on May 19th local time in New Mexico, the Super Investigation Office detected an abnormal energy release activity. Witnesses said that it seemed that a meteorite hit the ground."


    "What did NASA say over there?"


    "There was no record of a meteorite yesterday."


    "That''s a hammer."


    "¡­¡­"


    In the high-level meeting room of the Super Investigation Bureau, the assistant Tiffany, who was reporting, looked at his boss, Lake, somewhat suspicious, but continued to report, and a large crater appeared in the projection.


    In the pit, a magical hammer is very eye-catching.


    is really a hammer?


    The assistant to the administrative commander Maria Hill, the Lieutenant Sullivan brought from the military base, looked at the projected hammer and opened his mouth.


    She felt amazing.


    but¡­¡­


    Lieutenant Sullivan looked at the next commander Maria Hill, the director of the Extraordinary Action Team, Jack the man called the Ursa Major, and Natasha Romanov, the deputy director of the Undead Fire Phoenix, and even There are the director of the Department of Fantastic Animal Management and the post-mortem lady Olivia who walked through the back door and was included in the list of high-level conferences...


    There is no surprising change in the expressions of these people.


    Am I making a fuss?


    Lieutenant Sullivan blinked his eyes somewhat incomprehensibly.


    Lake sitting in the main seat looked at the projected hammer and laughed.


    New Mexico.


    Sudden meteorite, but there was no early warning from the NASA.


    This is obvious.


    is not a hammer, can it still be a predator?


    Besides, the place where the predator fell is either the Amazon rainforest or the two great poles. It''s good, and people won''t go to New Mexico, where no birds shit.


    So it¡¯s not that the hammer **** has landed, what else could it be?


    just...


    Lake pointed his finger on the table. His front foot had just separated from the ocean giant Nereus, and the ocean giant Nereus had just made a vote with Asgard. On the back foot, Asgard¡¯s prince Sol just fell to the ground. The earth?


    A coincidence?


    Lake doesn''t believe it.


    "...The distance between the crash site and the nearest city is about 100 kilometers, and the road conditions are terrible, and our people are already on their way."


    "Withdraw it."


    "...sir?"


    Lake raised his head and said to Tiffany, "Has SHIELD also noticed this?"


    Tiffany returned to his senses and nodded: "Yes, this morning, that is, just half an hour ago, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s office in New Mexico also set sail. However, after we issued the super-inspection order, the S.H.I.E.L.D. The people on the side stopped their actions. After all, a hammer that fell from the sky obviously belongs to the authority of the Super Investigation Bureau."


    Lake smiled and looked at Tiffany: "The case is temporarily given to SHIELD!"


    Tiffany was slightly taken aback.


    Lake looked at Tiffany and smiled: "For the time being, for the time being, let¡¯s just say that we don¡¯t have enough manpower. I hope S.H.I.E.L.D. can provide agents to maintain order. After all, everyone is a super department, so it¡¯s a tentative cooperation. ."


    This thing is strange!


    If there was no meeting with the ocean giant and a protoss prince descended directly from the sky, Lake would not think much, but right now, as soon as his front foot left the ocean giant, a deposed protoss prince appeared on his back foot?


    Especially when the ocean giant is asleep, the words that told him to try not to expose Asgard''s sight.


    If there is nothing weird about this matter, Lake dare to take off his head and use it as a urinal for Odin.


    just...


    Lake has very little information, and there is no way to know the weirdness of this. Therefore, in this case, Lake will not act rashly.


    Furthermore, on this federal land, Lake, with the title of Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security and Major General of the Federal Army, can already say that only he bullies people, and no one else can bully him.


    What about S.H.I.E.L.D. now? If he finds out that there is nothing weird in it, he will come back at that time. As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. dare to say nothing?


    Ha ha.


    Lake will once again let S.H.I.E.L.D. know what it means to be a man with his tail between his tails in front of Lake Edwin.


    In the office.


    With a beep from the fireplace, Hermione, who was far away in the wizarding world, appeared in Lake''s office.


    Lake took advantage of these few days, every time when she asked Hermione who was talking about the Queen of Atlantis, Thetis, he took the lead, took the lead, and brought the crown prince of the Asa Protoss to the earth. I told Hermione, and then she took Hermione to sit on the sofa: "Odin, the old thing ate the fruit of wisdom, and thought he was unparalleled in wisdom, but Hermione, you are my goddess of wisdom. Now someone is provoking you. You can bear it. It¡¯s me. I can¡¯t bear it. Help me think about it. Old Odin, what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd?"


    Hermione gave Lake a blank glance: "I didn''t eat any wisdom fruit Lake laughed and said, "If there is a chance in the future, we will also plant one. That tree of wisdom is yours. Then you think You can eat whatever you want, and it can be used to feed your pets. "


    Hermione smiled speechlessly. It was both good and funny for Lake''s attitude that seemed to have changed.


    It seems...


    When Lake didn''t hook up the **** from Atlantis, his attitude was one size.


    Now?


    After hooking up with the **** from Atlantis, it seems that the way and tone of this speech, how to put it, although Lake is still Lake, compared with the previous one, it seems that there is a kind of coaxing her and not giving her at all. Any reason to go crazy?


    "Can you still eat it as candy?"


    Hermione shook her head, a little speechless: "Wisdom is the easiest thing in the world, but it is also the most difficult thing to obtain. If we really plant the tree of wisdom in the future, then the importance of the tree of wisdom will not be under the Force Tree. "


    Lake nodded without hesitation: "You are right, my love, you are right."


    Hermione: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 530: The God of Odin who replenishes his own brain

    Hermione took out her magic wand, and she was already eager to try.


    Lake laughed, raised his hands, and signaled for his surrender.


    no way.


    More women is actually a troublesome thing.


    Especially when new women are added.


    When Lake came back from Atlantis, he thought about it carefully. It seemed that only Hermione might have some small opinions, and the others didn''t seem to have any opinions.


    Except ¡¡¡¡Wanda.


    Lake once went to the dimensional space of the zodiac to find Wanda, but unfortunately, Wanda left with his daughter Heber early, and then he chatted with the Aries Leonardo and then left.


    As for when to meet Wanda?


    This one¡­¡­


    Lake wondered, how to say, he has to wait for his Chaos Universe to come out completely, or else, after playing invincible stream for a lifetime, suddenly overturned on Wanda''s side, wouldn''t it be a big laugh?


    Then Lake thought so carefully.


    Regardless of the factors of traversal, it seems, as if jealous to him about adding a new woman, it seems to belong to the category of loli.


    Hermione needless to say.


    Wanda, if there is no such nonsense, would Wanda be younger than Lake?


    As expected.


    This is the price to provoke Lori.


    Lake seems to have figured out something. After that, at least since he left Atlantis, he basically followed Hermione everywhere, which was equivalent to coaxing Hermione. He didn''t intend to give excuses for being mad. Hermione.


    So far, the effect is very good.


    At the very least, Hermione did not hold a magic wand, as the goddess of wisdom, directly killed Atlantis to start a battle with the new Atlantis queen.


    This is enough.


    Hermione silently warned Lake not to be a demon anymore, and then put her magic wand away, but the curse of gnawing the melon was still in a state of silent release at any time, as long as it was Lake just like before. Once, Hermione dared to tell the ancestor Merlin, Mage, that she would definitely use the big melon to teach Lake a good lesson.


    Lake sat down again, shrugged, coughed, and then looked at his goddess of wisdom seriously, and asked him to help analyze the fall of the Prince of Asa, whether there is any shame in the matter.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "You mean, Nereus, the giant of the ocean, went to Asgard when you swallowed the purest darkness to help you attract Odin''s attention?"


    Lake nodded.


    Hermione looked at Lake suspiciously: "Isn''t it obvious? That Odin may have also noticed that Nereus, the ocean giant, seems to be hiding something, but due to the ancient covenant, he used this method to send this Thor Sol came down and used Thor¡¯s eyes to look at the earth for him to see what was hidden here."


    Lake laughed and said, "Me."


    Hermione shook her head: "So, what do you plan to do, take advantage of the thunder **** Thor being deprived of his divine power and divine power, and kill him first, so as not to add to you in the future?"


    Lakeha smiled and looked at Hermione: "Do you really think Thor, the **** of thunder, has been deprived of his divine power and power?"


    Hermione said: "Of course I know it''s impossible, but the key is whether you will be fooled."


    Lake shrugged.


    indeed.


    Thor, the **** of thunder who apparently lost any divine power and power, is a very tempting bait to be placed on top of Midgard, who has a vengeance against the Asa Protoss.


    Who is Thor Thor?


    The crown prince of the Asa Protoss, who has just been canonized not long ago, if he can kill Thor, the high-end combat power of the Asa Protoss will definitely be reduced by one.


    This is a beautiful fat bait that makes everyone have enemies with the Asa Protoss, but hides in the dark, salivates, and makes people unable to give up.


    Odin is fishing.


    This was the first time Lake knew about it after seeing Thor''s birth.


    can...


    Lake knows very well that he has to deal with Odin, not the so-called Asa Protoss. Do things with an overall view, especially when dealing with someone who is stronger than you right now: "Odin is sleeping."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows to look at Lake: "There is a possibility. After all, if he doesn''t fall asleep, then the effect of this decoy will definitely be discounted."


    Lake smiled.


    He knew it from watching movies.


    However, reality is reality in the end. By now, Lake has chosen to find the memory of the movie, instead of copying the plot in the movie.


    To maximize the effect of Sol, this piece of fat, then Odin must disappear, and the secret enemies must feel that when they culled Sol, when they were about to put Sol to death. , First of all, we must ensure that Odin does not appear in time.


    This is the same as stealing an eagle¡¯s egg. If you want to steal an eagle¡¯s egg, how do you say, you have to wait until the eagle¡¯s eyes are not in the nest before you can steal it?


    Steal directly to the person, then the eagle is afraid that it is not going to peck you to death.


    But...


    Would anyone be fooled so stupidly?


    I don¡¯t even think about it, Sol, that is the prince of the Asa Protoss, and Odin¡¯s most proud son, besides, no one really believes that Sol has really become a mortal, right?


    The projection behind the red fell directly: "Lake, something happened to Sefer."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    half an hour later.


    Lake wore sky-blue long hair and arrived in London directly through the fireplace. Then, after two teleports, he appeared directly above Scotland.


    At this moment, countless hungry giants who are enjoying the feast every three months are all agitated.


    The Hungry Giant King Murtos even showed his huge body, and uttered his own roar toward the direction of New Mexico.


    ßË!


    As the Queen of Midgard, Sev, who brought many Midgard people over to have a banquet, looked at Lake after landing, and walked over: "My dear, Mertos said in half an hour that he felt the huge Stink, he wants to leave."


    Lake nodded calmly.


    The hungry giant King Murtos looked at Lake with a thunderous voice: "Ah, my best friend, do you feel it, Asgard''s bugs dare to set foot in this world once again shot down by them," Dear King Midgard, kill him, let me join in and sacrifice me Midgard with the blood of this bug."


    Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Hey Hey hey.


    You are a clan of giants, so you are offering me a sacrifice to Midgard. You are going to throw the black pot on my head in front of me.


    Lake dared to still think with Hermione that no one would be so stupid to believe in a trick like Odin.


    But now?


    Ok.


    The giants are giants. From a rigorous scientific point of view, giants are not actually humans.


    Lake comforted the Hungry Giant King Murtos, and coaxed the Hungry Giant King Murtos back to the wide banquet, and directly out of nothing, the white prostitute drank the full bourbon and the Hungry Giant King for a drink.


    Hungry giant king banged, threw off the wine glass, stared at his huge eyes, and looked at Lake: "My dearest friend, what is it that makes you hesitate? That is our enemy."


    between words.


    The Hungry Giant King Murtos looked at Lake with eyes similar to [Good boy, look at you with big eyebrows and big eyes, I didn''t expect you to betray the revolution too].


    Lake once again soothed his grumpy temper. If he didn''t agree with him, he would carry his own bones and sticks. He planned to step directly on the sea and march towards the federal state of New Mexico. Trap, an Odin, a trap specially prepared for us."


    Don''t say that Sol will not die, even if Sol is dead, it is pure profit for Odin.


    As long as Thor dies on the earth, then, for Odin, the ancient covenant no longer has any binding power, and he can directly approach the earth in the name of revenge for his son.


    Odin is not the kind of guy who licks his calf. Odin can imprison his eldest daughter and wipe out the traces of Hela like a book-burning scholar. Once again, it can be confirmed that Odin is selfish and ruthless. King!


    As long as the Twilight of the Gods can be eliminated, let alone Sol, it is estimated that even his current wife, Friga, can give up.


    If you can become a leader, no one can die, and no one can sacrifice!


    From this perspective, Odin is a well-deserved king. At the very least, Lake can only do the first sentence. As for the latter?


    If Lao Tzu became a lonely man in order to become a hegemony, then what is the purpose of Laozi''s hegemony?


    The Hungry Giant stared at his eyes, and said in a loud voice: "My dearest King Midgard, Odin, that selfish fellow has fallen asleep, you know, who controls Asgard now? ?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Rocky?"


    The Hungry Giant King laughed loudly: "Yes The only son of Frost Giant Lauphy, don¡¯t you know, my dear King Midgard, this is our best opportunity. Loki has secretly contacted his father, Lao Fei, the king of frost giants, and I seem to have seen the scene where Asgard turned to ashes in the flames of anger."


    Lake blinked.


    and many more!


    Oneshette.


    Lake searched for stories about the movie, combined with the present, in an instant, it seemed to react, this time, what kind of snakeskin operation Odin was playing.


    good fellow.


    The ocean giant once said, what kind of effort Odin did to prevent the twilight of the gods, robbed the power source of the fire giant, Sirtel, the eternal fire, and stole the power source of the frost giant, Laofy, cold The Ice Box married the Earth Giant Jiao De, and then killed the Earth Giant Jiao De, and then imprisoned him and the eldest daughter of the Earth Giant Jiao De Hela.


    Odin¡¯s goal from the beginning was not Midgard, or he drove his son Sol to the earth, only to use the subject, his real goal is the Frost Giants.


    To be precise.


    is Lao Fei the Frost Giant King!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 531: How to turn bad things into good things

    The prophecy of the Twilight of the Gods was born by the giants. Naturally, in Odin''s view, the chapter of the Twilight of the Gods should also be opened by the giants.


    Say it again.


    Odin used his infinite wisdom to count the creatures that existed in the World Tree universe, counting and confirming one thing, only, and only the giants have the ability to open the gods and destroy Asgard.


    As for the Midgard?


    Ah.


    In Odin¡¯s eyes, a group of Midgard people who have immortality and no strength, they are the mere ants. What''s more, after being beaten twice by Odin, even Odin felt that Midgard. No one has survived.


    and so.


    Odin''s thoughts on guarding against the twilight of the gods are all placed on the giants.


    Now.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s from Odin¡¯s point of view that at that time, the ocean giant Nereus appeared in the ocean of Asgard because it was for the frost giants of the frost giant Lao Fei who tried to retrieve the ice box. Give it a cover.


    I am afraid that Odin has mistakenly guessed something wrong. The Frost Giant Wang Laofei is the person predicted by the gods at dusk.


    This time, Odin is probably thinking about giving Lao Fei, the frost giant king, this opportunity. He fell asleep, and Thor was demoted to the earth by him. The owner is your biological son again. Such a good opportunity, don¡¯t you Are you planning to get out of your nest?


    The four giants of natural elements are immortal.


    At the very least, there is no way to kill them easily.


    At that time, Odin was able to kill the giant of the earth because he gave her law, that is, the law of Asgard, to her daughter Hela, so he was killed by Odin. of.


    The source of Hela''s power is Asgard. Asgard is immortal, Hela will not die.


    and so¡­¡­


    Odin can only imprison Hela, but cannot kill Hela, his eldest daughter.


    As for the King of Fire Giant Sulter and the King of Frost Giant Lauffy?


    Since their source of power was stolen or stolen by Odin, Surtel and Lauphy have never left their own planet. As long as they do not leave their own planet, even if their power is weakened to the extreme, Odin There is no way to kill him.


    As for Nereus, the ocean giant?


    The ocean giant Nereus is the most benevolent and respected elder among the giants. Odin also didn¡¯t dare to act on Nereus rashly, and Nereus also gave up his oceanic divine power in the universe of the World Tree, so Although Odin was more afraid of Nereus, his primary goal was never Nereus.


    This time Odin¡¯s goal is the Frost Giant King Lauffy?


    Once Lauphy stepped out of her planet and came to Asgard, Lauphy, who had lost its source of power, would not be able to connect his life with Jotunheim. Once Lauphy died in Asgard''s words, then, it''s really dead.


    Lake recalled the plot that happened in the movie, came to mind, looked at the starving giant Murtos, and quickly said: "My ally, Speed ??tells the Frost Giant King, this is a trap, Odin specifically to kill him And prepare for the trap."


    MMP.


    deserves to be an old fox for thousands of years, and deserves to be a ruthless person who exchanges his own eyes for the fruit of wisdom.


    is the same as Lao Tzu, the same vigorous and resolute, decisive and spicy!


    Killing two birds with one stone and playing rabbits?


    This is obviously Lao Tzu''s unique skill.


    "Hahaha!"


    The hungry giant, Murtos, seemed to pay no attention to Lake¡¯s words. He laughed and looked at Lake with a worried expression: "My dear ally, King Midgard. , Your worries are really unnecessary. Moreover, the Frost Giant King has blocked all the passages in order to prevent the wind from leaking, and is preparing the soldiers and horses. The selfish and stupid Odin fell into a long sleep, and his little bug was caught Expelled from Asgard, now, no one is the opponent of the Frost Giant King Lao Fei, besides, the Frost Giant King''s son is inside."


    Lake''s mouth twitched.


    If reality will develop like the movie, then, if Lake remembers correctly, the end of the Frost Giant King, hehe, he died in the hands of his own son Loki who recognized the thief as the father.


    Lake looked at the Hungry Giant: "Is there really no way to notify the Frost Giant King?"


    Nowadays, one of the giants is considered to be one of Lake¡¯s potential allies. The more enemies there are, this is a very good thing for Lake.


    As for the future?


    That is the future. He would rather learn from Liu Bang now and Liu Bang in the future than Xiang Yu.


    The hungry giant urn said: "My dearest friend, you seem too worried because of the past, let''s go, let us go and kill the **** bug together. This is our world. Welcome to the shameless Asa protoss."


    Lake regained his consciousness and stopped the starving giant Murtos once again. He could see how the giants were mentally and arrogant: "My ally, if you go out from here, the human world will be trembling. ."


    "This is our world, my dear friend King Midgard, this has always been your world."


    "I know."


    Lake nodded: "My dearest ally, do you believe me?"


    For Lake who can fill his stomach and treat him like a guest of honor, the hungry giant Mertos said without hesitation: "Of course, my dearest friend, you are the best friend of my giants. I believe in you as Believe my appetite is the same."


    I?


    Appetite?


    What kind of metaphor for ghosts and animals is this?


    A thought flashed in Lake''s heart, then shook his head and looked at Murtos: "Since you believe me, then, my ally, please believe me, I will drive this **** reptile out of my world. But you, can¡¯t go out, my ally."


    If this lets the hungry giant go out, let alone Asgard, the earth will probably boil.


    Lake¡¯s comfort to the hungry giant Murtos lasted almost a whole day. He would rather spend his time comforting the hungry giant than let the hungry giant or himself go to New Mexico to drip this muddy water.


    As for the Frost Giant King Lao Fei?


    Forget it.


    Dead or die, as long as the Ice Box is still there, in the future, you can find a pleasing one from the giants, so that he and the Ice Box will become the new Frost Giant King.


    What else can I do?


    The Frost Giant King Lao Fei has been caught in Odin''s trap. In order to succeed in the action, the dialogue between the giants has been closed. Can''t I let Lake go directly to Jotunheim?


    Not to mention whether Lake can go up, just say he went up. What''s the difference between this and exposing himself naked in Odin''s sight?


    Do I still develop?


    and...


    From another perspective, this is actually a good thing for Lake!


    As long as you don¡¯t participate.


    the next day.


    The Hungry Giant King Murtos, who had been drunk by Lake for a night, has returned to the valley and fell asleep again, as well as the other hungry giants.


    Midgard people are gathering food tablecloths and magnifying glasses for this banquet.


    When Lake formed an alliance with the Hungry Giant King, he had already decided to let the Midgardians come and be responsible for feeding the hungry giants. They could not give their food tablecloths and magic magnifying glass to humans and let humans be responsible. Right?


    What do you think?


    Believe it or not, if the food tablecloth falls into the hands of humans, there will only be one final ending, and it will become someone¡¯s private collection. There is no other possibility.


    Lake and Sever lingered for a while, and when they walked out of the bedroom of the sky fortress, the food tablecloth and the magic magnifying glass were all recovered.


    After taking an inventory, Seifer took out a file box from the safe, and put the gourmet tablecloth and the magic magnifying glass into the file box of some unscientific size and obviously not matching.


    "Hermione sent it. Only the user of the file box can open this file box correctly."


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    Lake listened to Seffer¡¯s explanation, although he had wanted to go over and ask them how they got in touch, and what they would talk about when they were chatting.


    But Lake gave up after thinking about it.


    He would rather not want to know the answer to this question for the rest of his life. After all, no matter what they talk about, Lake feels that he can''t leave himself on that topic.


    soon.


    Seifer¡¯s sky fortress took off. At the moment of takeoff, Hermione¡¯s invisibility spell on the sky fortress also played a role. After all, people outside just thought that the magical world had negotiated with the giants, and didn¡¯t know Mi The Degardians will come to feed these giants regularly every three months.


    The last feeding time is not that no one wants to come here to see what happened.


    But basically ~www.novelhall.com didn''t get into this valley, and was caught by the hungry giants as a snack and swallowed.


    said it well.


    The valley is surrounded by hungry giants. The giants don¡¯t come out to make trouble, and humans don¡¯t come to disturb them. Now that you have brought it to the door by yourself, the giant swallows you, this is normal.


    Rules are for observing, not for breaking.


    Lake and Sever kissed, then turned around, directly turned into starlight, directly replaced the federal side, and had just arrived on the clone of Super Investigation Bureau.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Come in."


    Lake looked at Maria Hill who had just entered the office and knocked on the door within five minutes, raising her eyebrows.


    Maria Hill looked at Lake and said, "Is it appropriate to hand this case to S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Lake took out Bourbon from the wine cabinet, listened to Maria Hill¡¯s words, smiled, and pointed to the sofa. After sitting down, Lake said directly: ¡°Odin took his good son this time. The chess piece is thrown on the earth for a purpose. Sooner or later we will face Odin, but not now."


    Maria Hill: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 532: If you are an enemy, why be a friend

    Again.


    Lake feels that he is facing Odin now, and he is the one who suffers. Moreover, knowing that someone has dug a trap in front, and jumped into it stupidly, is it a bit too degrading?


    If Lake didn¡¯t know in advance, then forget it. Now that I know, it¡¯s not a pit in my head, what is it?


    and also¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Hill and said directly: "Maria, our enemy is Odin, it is Asgard, not the bait released by Odin. Although the bait is fat, it is as big as Asgard. Compared with the cakes, some of them don¡¯t even have enough gaps between the teeth."


    Now that Thor is chopped, Lake is 100% sure that Thor will completely pounce on the street.


    But the price is that he must fully adjust his layout for the future.


    Sol has such a great face, can he make Lake change his course?


    is obviously not there.


    Hill frowned and said, "But, as you said, this Thor is one of Asgard''s highest-end combat power. It is better to get rid of such high-end combat power in advance than to cause us trouble in the future. Right?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Who said that this time, we can''t get rid of one? If we do, it will get rid of Sol, but Odin''s attention will be paid in return, which prevents us from continuing to develop silently, but if If we do nothing, Odin will have no reason to intervene in the earth, and at the same time, another high-end combat power of Asgard will lose its life on the earth."


    Hill: "..."


    Destroyer.


    Lake is talking about this. If he chooses not to intervene in this matter, then the story may be staged as in the movie, and Thor, the prince of Asgard, will personally dismantle the destroyer.


    This ultimate weapon created by Odin, the king of the gods of Asgard, is made of the Ulu metal material of the Immortal Palace. It can hardly be destroyed. It can destroy all known substances by itself.


    From a certain perspective, the Destroyer¡¯s combat effectiveness is even higher than that of the Hammer God.


    This is what Lake thought of when he came back.


    Using Destroyer¡¯s reimbursement as a price in exchange for Thor¡¯s life, Lake had the final say. In fact, it was a very good deal.


    after all¡­¡­


    Sol''s death on the earth would give Odin an excuse, but if the Destroyer was reimbursed on earth and was broken by his son, there is no doubt that Odin had no such excuse.


    Lake suddenly thought of something and looked at Hill: "Actually, I still have the biggest reason not to interfere."


    Hill looked back.


    Lake''s mouth curled upward, and he drank the bourbon in the cup: "The giants can never become the main body in our universe. The talents of Midgard are yes, Hill."


    Hill raised his eyebrows, as if thinking of something.


    Lake smiled.


    Yes it is.


    Not to mention other things, he and the frost giant Wang Laofei are not relatives, why do people believe in Lake and not choose to believe in their own son who has sent a message to say that he will be in harmony with him?


    Let''s talk about other things.


    During the chatting between Lake and the ocean giant Nereus, I realized that nowadays, there are not a few of them. Not to mention the hungry giant, the ocean giant Nereus is not so much surrendering to Lake. It is an alliance with Lake.


    If the three giants of nature in the future will follow suit, they only form alliances and do not surrender, then in the future, Lake will start from scratch and finally fight the world. What should these four giants take credit for?


    Nereus, the ocean giant, the reason why Lake agreed to give away the ocean divine power in the future chaotic universe is because Nereus¡¯ granddaughter is his woman.


    But what about the other three giants?


    Lake wondered if he waited until that day, the **** position he used to place his own woman and daughter might not be enough. Where else could he give it?


    and so¡­¡­


    Frost giant Lao Fei can die, not only can he fight a wave of lightning in front of Lake, but also make Lake worry about how to settle his problem if Lao Fe does not die.


    Hill¡¯s thinking is actually to some extent against Lake and Bo, after all, she and Lake share the experience of being born in the military.


    So Hill understood it under Laker''s reminder, and then nodded: "I understand, then this matter will be handed over to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    Lake thought for a while: "Find a reason and throw our people away for work needs. Don¡¯t let S.H.I.E.L.D. see that we did it on purpose, lest the group of betrayers and this one The decoy prince said something we shouldn''t say."


    Hill got up: "I know."


    Lake nodded, and after watching Hill leave, he withdrew his gaze, poured himself a glass of bourbon, and began to calculate carefully and taste thoughtfully.


    Actually between Thor and Rocky, Frankly speaking, Lake prefers Rocky, but he hates Rocky.


    Sol needn¡¯t say much. With Lake¡¯s current position, there is absolutely no way for him and Sol to become friends. Lake wants to devour Asgard to expand his chaotic universe, let alone Lake is against Midgar. The title of King of Germany.


    A smile and a grudge?


    Ah.


    Will the souls of the tens of thousands of Midgard who died by Odin''s sacrifice agree?


    So since it is an enemy, why make friends?


    In order to achieve an achievement of killing friends in the future?


    Lake shook his head, thinking so in his heart.


    As for Rocky?


    The reason why Lake chose not to intervene was because of Rocky.


    Rocky''s character is too dark and extreme.


    Lake didn''t think about taking advantage of Loki''s secret magic to come to the earth to taunt his brother, meet with Loki to see if there is any way to directly push the gods to come down early and get rid of Odin in advance.


    It''s just that Lake silently calculated it in his heart, and Loki brought the probability of betraying him close to 100% infinitely.


    and so.


    Lake simply chose not to intervene.


    Although Odin has not washed out Loki¡¯s extremely gloomy character during so many years in Asgard, it has to be said that Loki, the eldest son of the Ice Giant King, has been nurturing Odin for many years. , Maybe he didn''t really regard Odin as his father, but he already regarded himself as an Asgardian.


    Otherwise, in the movie, Loki would not choose to deliberately design with the Ice Giant King. He tricked the Ice Giant King, his biological father, to Asgard, and then killed his father with his own hands.


    for what?


    is just for Loki to prove Odin that he is more qualified to inherit the throne of Asgard than Sol.


    do not forget.


    If Loki really intends to reconcile with the Frost Giant King Lauphy, then, even if Loki finds that something cannot be done at the last moment and temporarily changes his mind and kills Lauphy, Odin will definitely not let Loki. Survived.


    without him.


    The curse of the gods at dusk, so that Odin could not believe anyone, including potential enemies!


    Odin did not dare to bet.


    Lake doesn¡¯t gamble either.


    Anyway, the benefits of sitting idly and ignoring them are far greater than intervening in it. If so, why do you intervene?


    Two days later.


    A magical animal riot occurred in a Gobi in New Mexico. Natasha Romanov led the team from the headquarters of the Super Investigation Bureau overnight. All the super investigators in New Mexico were ordered to go there to blockade them. The Gobi Mountains, so as not to let the magical animals riot out.


    The head of Aegis agents at the Hammer Base in New Mexico, Phil Coleson, after watching a few unwilling super-investigators leave, turned and entered the room, and got in touch with the Aegis headquarters Sanfei.


    "Director!"


    Coulson said to Nick Fury on the big screen: "A magical animal riot occurred in the Dushan Gobi, 300 kilometers away. The Super Investigation Bureau has just officially signed a case transfer order, and the case here belongs to us. ."


    Nick Fury nodded. Dushan Gobi did have unusual bursts of extraordinary energy, but because it was the Gobi, and it occupies a huge area, there were not many personnel in the New Mexico branch of the Super Investigation Bureau. Anyway, this hammer Right here, it is not impossible for the Super Investigation Bureau to come over after the case is over.


    So Nick Fury didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it: ¡°How is the interrogation of the person who broke into the base yesterday.¡±


    Coleson glanced at the interrogation video surveillance: "It has been confirmed, one has been taken away by his colleague because of a blow in love."


    Nick Fury nodded: "There are new developments, and we will report back in time!"


    Coleson nodded: "Understood, sir!"


    The video was hung up directly, and Coleson turned to Eagle Eye Button next to him and said, "Has anyone come from the scientific experiment group?"


    "I just arrived, and I am performing energy testing on that hammer. What is certain is that the weight of the hammer exceeds any known metal."


    "¡­¡­"


    Above Asgard at this moment.


    Loki with antlers and holding the eternal spear that symbolizes the Throne of Asgard staring blankly at the colorful teleporting light that suddenly flashes on the Rainbow Bridge.


    it''s time.


    Harvest goddess Sif, and the three warriors of the Immortal Palace have already gone to Earth, and he can also proceed with his next evolution.


    Odin''s secret treasure house.


    ßË!


    The Eternal Spear in Loki''s hand landed heavily before it was stored on the table of the Ice Box. The Eternal Spear was like a key. With a bang, it opened the wall directly, revealing that he had followed Odin in the Southern and Northern Wars, and even At one time, when the World Tree universe entered the Marvel universe, he fought a battle with the Marvel universe **** organization, which led to the acquiescence of Odin to join the destroyer in this big family.


    "Make sure my brother will never come back!"


    Loki stared at the Destroyer and told the truth. Then, thinking of the words Odin had said when he was young, he increased his tone and said to the Destroyer again: "Destroy everything there!"


    The Destroyer, made of metal, accepts the order from the Eternal Spear.


    Then...


    Moved!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 534: Loki who recognizes the thief as his father

    "Emilia?"


    "My dear, I can''t control your little quilted jacket. No matter how you care about it, your little quilted jacket will probably become someone else''s. Don''t say I didn''t tell you in advance."


    "¡­¡­"


    What happened to the little padded jacket?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said to Emilia who was complaining on the other end of the phone. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the big screen. A swarm of Aegis agents began to run towards the picture of the Destroyer, pointing to the big screen, watching Xiang Hill: "Even the broken destroyer must be under the control of our Super Investigation Bureau."


    Hill nodded: "Understood!"


    There are only two or three kittens in SHIELD, and it is still the SHIELD that Lake has dug with an excavator. If the Destroyer is in the hands of SHIELD, it is estimated that it will be about the same as Mingzhu''s secret shot, but if it is in the super check In the hands of the game, it can make the best use of everything.


    But...


    Even if it is the Destroyer, it does not have the effect of his little padded jacket!


    Lake, after telling the Destroyer, turned around and left the combat center.


    At night.


    lost a clone in the Star Apartment, using the appearance of a black king, taking the special plane of the Immortal Consortium, set sail and galloped towards the location of the immortal castle.


    on the special plane.


    Lake is talking with Hill.


    "how is it."


    "Aegis is very unhappy."


    "The results of it?"


    "We have more people than them."


    "Haha!"


    Lake seems to have seen the shriveled S.H.I.E.L.D. picture.


    It is true.


    The number of super-survey agents in New Mexico is relatively small, but don¡¯t forget that when Lake planned to let the super-survey bureau temporarily let go, he forged a Gobi with magical animals to cause chaos. Some super inspectors were dispatched from other states.


    What''s more, Lake is still holding the title of Federal Major General. From the New Mexico military station, not to mention, it is still possible to bring in hundreds of soldiers to support the field.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is not happy, I am happy."


    Lake said in this way: "Moreover, I have left the mistress left by the Prince of Asa Protoss to S.H.I.E.L.D., be a human, be content."


    Hill, who was in the combat center, looked at the destroyer who was being transported to the military base in New Mexico on the big screen: "I am worried that Aegis will attack Washington."


    Lake smiled and said, "Does he dare to take the trouble? He must kneel down to greet me when he meets the Super Investigation Bureau. If Aegis thinks he can do it, I don''t mind telling him again."


    paused.


    Lake said to Hill: "By the way, Maria, there is research on the Destroyer, which is given to Tony Stark and Dr. Hailun Zhao. Until the Destroyer is broken down into metal, the Midgardians had better not show up. In front of the destroyer, you know?"


    Ghost knows if Odin will play some snakeskin operations on this.


    Be careful to make the Wannian Ship.


    This is why Lake pulled the Destroyer to the military base.


    Hill nodded: "I will tell you to go down."


    Talking.


    rumbling!


    Lake, who was in the special plane, raised her eyebrows, and Maria Hill, who was in the Operation Command Center of the Super Investigation Bureau, also blinked at the sudden movement.


    The extraordinary satellite alarm of the Super Investigation Bureau sounded instantly.


    "Report!"


    "An instant burst of extraordinary energy is detected."


    "The value...unknown!"


    "The location of the outbreak is being determined."


    "Disappeared."


    "¡­¡­"


    The super investigator watched the explosion at that moment and directly reached the critical point of the extraordinary energy detector, and then the extraordinary energy that disappeared in an instant turned around and looked at Maria Hill: "Commander, the target is lost. ."


    Maria Hill recovered.


    Lake raised his head, his gaze passed directly through the top of the plane, watching, that just broke out in an instant, and suddenly, the bright light that appeared on the earth reached its extreme and disappeared. He smiled and listened to Hill. The voice on the phone said directly: "Don''t worry, this is the energy that bursts out when the Rainbow Bridge is broken."


    "Rainbow bridge?"


    "Correct."


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, and said in a relaxed tone: "Speaking of which, we helped Odin build and build this Rainbow Bridge."


    "is it?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded. He also learned about this from Nereus, the elder of the ocean.


    Odin did not sacrifice Midgard without saying a word. Rather, Odin asked the Midgard to use it to surpass everything just like letting the dwarves help build the strongest weapon. After the technology created the Rainbow Bridge that could penetrate the ten realms and conquer various places in time, Odin sacrificed Midgard on the day the Rainbow Bridge was delivered.


    This¡­¡­


    Odin, this can be regarded as the so-called use of everything.


    But because of this, for the Midgard, Odin is even more damn.


    But now?


    The Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, and it was not impossible to repair it, but, as a result, Odin was afraid that he was going to be overwhelmed for a while.


    without him.


    Odin may conquer the dwarves with kindness and peace, but the other eight kingdoms are definitely not the case. In the past, Odin had a rainbow bridge that could be teleported to their world in one second, so they had no chance of rebellion.


    at the moment?


    The Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, and it was not righteous at this time. When should I wait? I really thought that Odin would be able to whiten himself by using flowers and poetry to beautify himself?


    Maybe Odin was able to deceive the Asa Protoss. After all, who made the Asa Protoss a vested interest.


    But for the other Nine Realms, how Odin savagely sacrificed and destroyed Midgard, and even conquered them with iron and blood, no one in the Nine Realms dared to forget except the traitor dwarf clan.


    Now the opportunity is here, it is time to wipe out the Asgard garrison on their planet.


    And this is a good thing for Lake itself.


    Right.


    I almost forgot this.


    Lake looked at the bright aurora that suddenly broke out and then disappeared. Only then did he think that the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed. This was another reward he would get if he chose not to intervene.


    If you intervene, it is estimated that the Rainbow Bridge will not be destroyed.


    So far.


    Asgard has nothing to do with the former Midgard, and today¡¯s earth. After the Rainbow Bridge destroyed the transmission channel between Asgard and the former atrium Midgard, even if it can be called Heimdall, who had seen all over the Nine Realms, was unable to quietly cast his gaze on the earth.


    is wrong.


    is fine too.


    There is a mistress of Prince Asgard on the earth. Heimdall¡¯s eyes can fall on the mistress of Prince Asgard. After all, Heimdall is the patron saint of the Asa clan. Naturally, this guardian is also It can be counted as someone who needs to guard the prince''s mistress.


    Ah.


    Lake smiled, that''s why he only chose the Destroyer instead of the mistress.


    Of course.


    One of the most important reasons is not because of this, but Lake simply feels that he is too lazy to be with the mistress who dedicated himself to foreigners.


    what?


    Lake is from Midgard, also considered a foreigner?


    Ah.


    Whether it was once Midgard or today¡¯s earthling, from a certain point of view, they all have the same goal by different routes, and they all belong to the life of this planet. How can it be said that they are not of the same race?


    Black?


    Lake guessed that it was when Midgard fell into the Marvel Universe and absorbed too much laziness and stupidity in the process of scrolling, leading to the emergence of this group of people, Xiao Hei can be considered in a certain sense. Outsider.


    When one day in the future, it must be cleared out. There is no doubt about this.


    at the moment?


    Lake hung up the phone and looked at the plane that was already falling. The most important thing right now was of course his little padded jacket.


    Asgard!


    rumbling!


    On the edge of the Rainbow Bridge, along with the continuous rupture of the Rainbow Bridge, the Rainbow Bridge channel that connects the other nine realms, one after another, shattered like a spider web and turned into ashes.


    Thor was sitting on the Rainbow Bridge kneeling on the Rainbow Bridge in his hand, looking at the place leading to the outer universe, a little sad.


    God King Odin, one-eyed, holding the Eternal Spear, appeared behind Saul.


    "Father!"


    Thor turned around and looked at Odin, who was still in the coffin lid not long ago, but now he appeared alive and vigorously behind him, with some surprises: "Father, are you recovering well?"


    Odin hummed, "I ended my long sleep early, and my strength was once again reduced, but it was not a big problem, but I am afraid that the next long sleep will be earlier."


    But you told a lie, then countless lies are needed to make up for it.


    Fortunately.


    Odin is also a master of lies. From this point of view, Hela said that Rocky is actually the most like Odin, and he is right.


    Father used lies and conspiracy and ruthlessness to hit the country.


    One of his sons is brutal and rude, and the other is full of lies and conspiracies.


    Thor turned his head to look at the endless universe: "Loki wants to destroy Jotunheim with the Eternal Gun I have no choice but to destroy the Rainbow Bridge."


    Odin said: "You did it right!"


    He was realizing that Loki was not only trying to kill the Frost Giant King Lao Fei, but also directly destroying Jotunheim. Only after realizing this, he hurriedly pretended to wake up early.


    His test of Loki is over. Loki is already a qualified Asgardian. After all, he personally killed his father Frost Giant Wang Laofei in front of Odin.


    can...


    Destroy Jotunheim?


    This is absolutely impossible.


    All the ancestors of the ancestor Yumir had transformed into ten worlds. In the past, Odin destroyed a Midgard, and the angry giants have directly cast the curse of the gods at dusk. Lost Jotunheim?


    It is estimated that no matter how much he tries to stop and delay the curse of the Twilight of the Gods, the giants will directly violent, and the life of the giants will directly promote the eruption of the Twilight of the Gods.


    and so.


    Odin woke up.


    But...


    is too late!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 536: The beginning of the ghost rider plot

    "Did you call her back?"


    "Ok."


    "Then you are going to let me do it and slaughter this whole family who stole our cabbage?"


    "Correct."


    "..."


    Lake sighed and looked at Emilia speechlessly: "Then you should tell me secretly, if the little padded jacket comes back, it will be killed over there. Do you think the little padded jacket''s IQ is still that idiot? Down?"


    David who just walked to the entrance of the hall: "..."


    I was silly once.


    As for being so holding on?


    David opened his mouth, thought for a while, silently put away his desire to enter again and overcome the soft impulse with Lai, quietly, turned around and left again.


    Inside the castle.


    Lake covered his forehead, feeling that the bourbon in his cup was no longer fragrant. He sat on the sofa and looked at Emilia: "Who!"


    Emilia shrugged and sat on the opposite side of the sofa: "I don''t know."


    Lake looked at Emilia, frowned, and then nodded: "The personnel I arranged at Fox Township did not have any information on this aspect."


    Emilia was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "You sent someone to monitor your little padded jacket? I remember you promised a little padded jacket, right."


    Lake was expressionless: "I promised that she can stay in the Immortal Castle for three years."


    Emilia: "..."


    One yard owned by a yard.


    In the ruined place in Fox Town, Lake knew what plot would be staged in Fox before he promised Little Jacket to go there, but the time passed because of the Little Jacket was correct at the time. Forget it at that time. At that time, the plot might not be able to be staged yet.


    But right now?


    How many years have it been?


    Since the first year of the little padded jacket, when he repeated the grade, Lake at most inquired and confirmed that there was no transfer student of Bella, so he didn¡¯t care. After that, Lake thought about it and it was not safe, so he sent the lucky draw , Law enforcement officers disguised as a male and a female TX model entered the town of Fox.


    On the one hand, he is responsible for protecting the safety of his little cotton-padded jacket. On the other hand, he is to see if anyone touches his little cabbage.


    but¡­¡­


    Recently, there is no news from Fox. At most, at the end of last month, Bella was destined to transfer to Fox Town.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    In the first year, there is nothing that will happen, just a few stray vampires and two TX robots can handle it. As for the second year, as Lake just said, if the little padded jacket does not come back in June next year, then He is going to be really angry.


    As for other things, like someone touching his cabbage?


    There is no such information. After all, the Red Queen also monitors the online forums of Fox High School. This kind of college love, it is impossible to do the confidential work so drippingly.


    and so.


    Lake looked at Emilia a little puzzled: "Where did you hear it?"


    Emilia smiled: "Intuition."


    Lake was a little speechless: "My dear, you know, intuition, can''t be evidence."


    "You just like to rely on intuition."


    "I only like intuition when I kill someone!"


    "..."


    Lake shook his head irritably, "I still believe in my little padded jacket. Besides, I''m a big girl too. It''s normal to have a relationship. Adolescence is not as good as a puberty. It''s better to wait. ."


    "and so¡­¡­"


    "I just talked about it, what a big thing, as for her to be confined for a hundred years, you have overreacted, dear."


    "is it?"


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing Emilia said to judge by intuition, Lake suddenly relaxed.


    Moreover.


    Isn¡¯t it a normal thing to talk about a relationship? Talking is one thing. After the talk is over, just remember to silence your mouth. As for the thief stealing food, that¡¯s another thing.


    Lake shook his head, got up, and planned to go to the town below.


    at this time.


    A maid rushed in: "Queen."


    Lake stopped.


    Emilia frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    The maid said quickly: "The two guards who were sent to pick up the young lady were injured."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    After half an hour.


    At the foot of the Immortal Castle Mountain, in the infirmary next to the rebuilt private airport, two immortal blood races in suits are undergoing infusion.


    Lake and Emilia walked in.


    "queen!"


    After seeing Emilia, the immortal blood races in the infirmary immediately got up and greeted.


    After a thought, Lake couldn''t help but smiled: "I am not afraid of power, I am worthy of being my daughter, like myself."


    Emilia glanced at Lake whitely: "Once again, replace your little padded jacket with your son. I guess you are already furious at this moment."


    Lake shook his head: "No, I won''t."


    Emilia raised her eyebrows: "Really?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "I will kill him calmly. After all, I don''t have much hope for him. He''d better be a little transparent."


    Emilia: "..."


    The two guards were injured by the little cotton-padded jacket.


    Lake has just seen it directly in the consciousness of these two people, as for the reason why the little padded jacket hurt them.


    Uh¡­¡­


    The little padded jacket didn''t want to go home, so he directly injured two people, and then directly lifted them and threw them onto the special plane when they came, and then ordered the pilot to take off immediately as the immortal royal princess.


    Next second.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    There is no doubt that the little padded jacket.


    Lake took out the phone and looked at Emilia: "Look, I''ve called and filed a complaint."


    Emilia was too lazy to say anything: "You can continue to get used to her."


    Lake shrugged, walked out of the infirmary, and answered the phone.


    "Daddy!"


    As soon as it was connected, the little padded jacket Catherine''s cries came: "Woo, daddy, don''t you love me?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "How is it possible, you are my eldest daughter, I don''t love you, who else can I love."


    Do you learn from Odin?


    Seal his eldest daughter in a place where birds do not shit?


    Lake was not interested. Once again, he wanted to dominate, not to be a lonely person. He and Odin had different starting points.


    At the beginning, Odin didn''t take the right path, and fooled Ymir to sit down, and gave Odin a universe. The path was wrong, natural and suspicious.


    Lake is different. Lake is a self-made man. Today, everything in the Chaos Universe is built by Lake brick by brick. He has 100% control over the Chaos Universe.


    In simple terms.


    Lake has the righteousness of the country, and there is no need to be a lonely person at all!


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, pouted over the phone and complained to Lake: "My mother just sent two guards. They said they were taking me back by mother''s order. Daddy, our house, who has the final say? what."


    Lake chuckled and said, "You are fighting my army."


    The little padded jacket smiled and coquettishly said: "Daddy, you promised me that, at the latest, I won''t go back until next year, or you don''t love me anymore, so you plan to leave me to my mother. Daddy, I am your most intimate little padded jacket. I always listen to you. If you don''t love me, I, I, I would rather commit suicide."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat fickle.


    Did you even speak out about suicide?


    Lake smiled and said, "Don''t worry, since I said that, you can stay until next year, and you can stay until next year. On your mother''s side, I will tell her."


    quite a while.


    After getting his repeated assurances, Lake hung up the phone of his daughter who burst into tears, lowered his head, laughed, turned around, and looked at Emilia who came out of it: "The little cotton-padded jacket is really in love?"


    Emilia raised her eyebrows.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Come with me to see Fox. I want to see which thief is who dare to go to my back garden to steal my Xiaobai..."


    Talking.


    Lake frowned slightly.


    Hell dimension!


    "Roar!"


    Lake directly projected his consciousness into the **** dimension by relying on the nearly 10% **** authority he had plundered, and he heard the roar full of angry flames.


    This is Mephisto''s anger.


    What''s wrong with Lao Mo?


    Lake touched his chin, saying, in the past few months, he didn''t seem to have dealt with **** much. In the past few months, he has been doing things between the continent and the ocean. Who is the one who angered Lao Mo? It''s like this, so that even his consciousness has been coming for three to five minutes. Until now, Mephisto hasn''t noticed him?


    Since Mephisto¡¯s authority can¡¯t limit Lake¡¯s authority again Lake will from time to time, after exercising, project to **** to see what Lao Mo is doing, and stimulate Lao Mo in an instant. ink.


    But every time, once Lake¡¯s consciousness came over, Lao Mo would kill him as fast as possible. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t catch Lake every time. Lake was able to withdraw his consciousness at the last moment, and then listened to Lao Mo¡¯s incompetence. His rage can quickly help him ease the saint moment.


    Let me put it this way.


    Mephisto''s incompetent rage, for Lake, was the little blue pill.


    But right now?


    It has been more than five minutes for Lake, but Mephisto still has no trace of running here.


    what''s going on?


    Have you learned to be clever, have you started to play and want to play, and have you invited you into the urn?


    Lake stroked his chin.


    at this time.


    In that Mephisto¡¯s palace, in an instant, hundreds of demons blasted out of the palace. Then, Mephisto¡¯s angry words spread throughout the hell: "Give me Find, find out the **** **** and the **** rebellious son for me. If I can''t find it, I will eat you alive."


    The whole **** shivered in the roar of Chairman Lao Mo.


    Except for the place where Lake''s consciousness descended.


    Mephisto noticed it, roared and turned into a huge demon, directly facing the place where Lake was and began to spit the fire of hell.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Still useless.


    "what!"


    Mephisto looked at Lake who disappeared at the moment when the fire of **** struck, and then appeared again, and again roared in anger: "Damn reptile, come to **** if you have a seed, I want Eat you, I will eat you."


    ...

 Chapter 537: Dommam

    Listening to Mephisto''s words of incompetence and rage, Lake raised his eyebrows slightly!


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the bright golden light, and the twin star map projected directly above the dimension of hell, with blond hair, he directly flew into the air, ready to be armed, and the masked Lake walked directly out of the golden light, and turned into a huge demon body with a punch. Mephisto blasted out.


    Galaxy!


    Starburst!


    Boom boom boom!


    Mephisto was taken aback for a moment, his arms directly protected in front of him, and under the blasting shadow of the fist, he flew directly behind him.


    Is he stronger again?


    "Boom!"


    Lake''s boots fell on the dark soil of the **** dimension, and his right hand shook slightly, feeling the infinite desolation of the **** dimension, and then his body disappeared directly in place.


    boom!


    Huh!


    Lake teleported and appeared behind Mephisto, who had hit the position where he was just standing, with a hi, and the moment Mephisto turned around, he threw a punch again with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Mephisto''s huge demon body blasted directly into the bare mountain above the gloom. Accompanied by the sound of constant explosions, it was the sound of countless gravels blasting in all directions.


    "Roar!"


    Mephisto shredded the mountain directly, got up from the ruins, exhaling angry flames, and looked at Lake who was showing Isaac: "How is this possible, how can you be."


    Lake''s expression is faint: "You let me down, how, I am down."


    in fact¡­¡­


    According to the truth, Lake still can''t kill Mephisto in the **** dimension, but before, Lake could not be close to Mephisto in the **** dimension, but now?


    It should be a gift from the hungry giant Murtos.


    At that time, when Lake hosted a banquet in honor of the hungry giant Mertos, the Force Tree automatically operated and robbed some of the laws from the hungry giant Mertos.


    Maybe it contains some source of **** dimension.


    After all, the **** dimension is already beautiful, and now it looks like this, it is completely the hungry giant leading his people to eat like this. It is possible that the **** dimension itself is to prevent the hungry giant King Murtos. Even the names of those who gave the **** dimension were not left, so they gave some origins to the hungry giant Murtos.


    You are your own, naturally, you may not be able to eat your own home without even a name.


    and so.


    This is a coincidence.


    but¡­¡­


    In fact, even if Lake got some **** dimension origin from the Hungry Giant King, Mephisto, who controls the greatest origin, can still prevent Lake''s power from being reflected in the **** dimension.


    It''s a pity that Mephisto''s source is incomplete?


    Or.


    Mephisto''s control of hell''s origins has become less important.


    This is amazing.


    Lake looked up at the ashes-like sky of hell. The **** he controlled received the information transmitted from the dimension itself, allowing Lake to understand what happened here.


    Next second.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Mephisto, but he laughed directly.


    Laughter is very presumptuous.


    The laughter is loud, and the humiliation is MAX!


    "what!"


    Mephisto roared and waved his fist angrily. He moved the mountain with only one name next to him and slammed it directly on top of Lake''s head.


    Lake closed his voice and flashed directly on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Accompanied by the sound of fists to the flesh, as well as the angry roar of Mephisto, Lake and Mephisto directly hit the yellow spring desert from the original shadow.


    The Hell dimension continuously provides Mephisto with strength under Mephisto''s absolute control.


    The Gemini Nebula also opened a gap under Lake''s **** origin, allowing the power of the chaotic universe to be refracted and providing Lake with that infinite bonus.


    boom!


    Boom!


    "Ah, I want to swallow you, I want to swallow you!"


    "Incompetent furious."


    "Damn you!"


    "Ah!"


    Throughout the hell, there are echoes of Lake and Mephisto''s constant fighting, as well as Mephisto''s angry anger and Lake''s unsalted words.


    The low-level demons lay trembling on the ground.


    The lord and demons of **** watched suddenly appeared from one place to another, and then appeared in a third place. The two who had almost cracked the ground licked their scarlet lips.


    They have an idea.


    They wanted to see if there was a chance to come up with the play of snipe and clam competing for the profit of the fisherman. As long as Mephisto and Lake were both injured, then they would dare to go up and swallow these two people and become the final winner.


    but¡­¡­


    This is just an idea. At least, these **** lords dare not put this idea into action at all while the two are still fighting.


    "Roar!"


    "Fart!"


    With a teleportation, Lake directly stepped on Mephisto¡¯s head, the power of the small universe burst out in an instant, directly blasting Mephisto in the air into the yellow spring desert: "If the Mind Sorcerer is my son, I When he showed his stupidity for the third time, he would be killed directly. Fortunately, you are still a demon, and you don¡¯t even care about your own son. The origin of such a big hell, if you lose it, you will lose it."


    Yes it is.


    The reason Mephisto was so angry was because of his second son, the Sorcerer.


    The sorcerer has left hell.


    To put it simply, the witch heart demon gave up his **** origin, quietly passed through the passage between **** and the earth, and ran to the earth.


    Because the Heart Sorcerer has given up the **** he inherited from Mephisto, the Heart Sorcerer is just an ordinary demon, at best it is equivalent to a Lord-level demon. Naturally, that The ancient covenant can''t restrain the witch heart demon.


    can¡­¡­


    The Witch Heart Demon''s departure was not light enough to give Mephisto to the pit.


    Originally, after the 36th generation of supreme Merlin Hermione said that he had given up his promise to continue to protect the magical world for eternal life, Mephisto had only one remaining treaty of defeated nations, although it would not allow him to merge with the **** dimension. , But how to say it is to get back the immortal life left behind, how to say it can be regarded as a great achievement.


    As a result, the witch heart demon gave up its **** origin, resulting in that the original power that was originally held by Mephisto returned to the **** dimension itself.


    How can this keep Mephisto from being angry.


    Boom!


    Mephisto was heavily blasted into the Yellow Spring Desert, smashing a huge deep hole, and you can see the dense **** scorpions under the Yellow Spring Desert.


    seem¡­¡­


    This time the Hell Dimension wants to breed a Hell Lord who can instigate the Devil Scorpion?


    "Roar!"


    Mephisto reappeared, and the huge demon claws directly slapped Lake, who was condescending with him.


    Lake chuckled lightly.


    Whoops.


    Lek, who was directly away from Mephisto, reappeared and looked at the angry Mephisto: "Although I want to kill you and take your hell, I can''t do it right now!"


    This is the truth.


    As long as the Hell dimension does not give up Mephisto for a day, Lake will not be able to kill Mephisto.


    If the **** dimension itself has no consciousness, just like the ice casket of the power source of the ice giant Lauphy, or the eternal fire of the power source of the fire giant Sirtel, Lake has a chance to kill Mephisto .


    But the **** dimension itself is conscious.


    This is nonsense.


    As I said before, the Hell Dimension is like a joint-stock company. Whether it is Lake or other **** lords, they are all grabbing shares in this company.


    Today Mephisto holds the most shares, unless Lake''s shares exceed Mephisto, otherwise, Hell Dimension will not give up Mephisto.


    It''s the same as the simplest law of hell.


    The lower demons can never kill the upper demons, but the upper demons can kill the lower demons.


    Lake looked around, the unkind breath hidden in every corner of the **** dimension, looked at Mephisto: "Moreover, your life is mine. I would rather my opponent be you than change my opponent. The group only dared to spy on cowards who didn''t dare to come out."


    Talking.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "Old Mo, make a deal, surrender to me, give me the dimension of hell, and I promise that your authority in **** will not change in any way."


    "roll!"


    "..."


    Mephisto exhaled angry flames and roared, the huge palm directly blasted into the yellow spring desert, the huge head with the horns on the horns made an inexplicable sound of terror, and then, it was full of hell. The huge sword of fire was directly pulled out by Mephisto from the Yellow Spring Desert: "Damn reptilekilling my son, now you want me to surrender, you are dreaming!"


    Lake''s gaze fell on the huge sword of **** held by Mephisto and raised his eyebrows.


    This is the real fire for Mephisto?


    Forget it.


    Slipped away.


    Lake smiled and looked at Mephisto, who was holding the sword of hellfire: "Since I don¡¯t accept it, then, Lao Mo, eat and drink raw. It¡¯s not a long time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it to you when the time comes. A happy one, this is what you won from my side with your strength."


    Talking.


    Lake''s body gradually faded.


    "Roar!"


    "Damn reptile, don''t go!"


    Mephisto roared, holding the huge hellfire sword in both hands, just like Chenxiang saving his mother, swinging the hellfire sword in his hand and sliding towards Lake''s location: "Boom! "


    In an instant.


    The sword of **** fire pierced the sky, but it was like a zipper being opened something. Only a bang was heard, and the space of the **** dimension itself was smashed out of a huge gap with **** fire flashing on the edge.


    Countless black fog and black smoke swarmed out from the darkness. In the endless darkness, it was the absolute darkness that was filled with colorful rays of light like light pollution.


    "Get out of my dimension!"


    Mephisto slammed away with a sword, directly burning the darkness that swarmed out, and roared into the rift: "Domam, do you want to go to war with the great **** lord Mephisto?"


    Doram was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Mephisto was already holding the sword of hell, once again under the blessing of the **** dimension, revealing his body measuring 200 meters long, rumbling towards the dark dimension: "Come on then."


    Domam: "..."

 Chapter 538: The King of Kings

    "what happened to you?"


    "Ok?"


    Lake left the **** dimension, and then reappeared where he had just left, for no more than ten minutes.


    Emilia looked at Lake, who disappeared in a hurry and then reappeared: "What happened?"


    Lake took his attention away from the scene where the Dark Dimension Monarch Domam was fighting against the Hell Dimension Monarch Mephisto, and he looked back at Emilia and shook her head: "Nothing, a friend''s My son just ran away from home."


    Emilia was taken aback for a moment: "Did you find it?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Who knows, who knows, the witch heart demon whose stupidity is not under my rebellious son..."


    Emilia blinked and looked at Lake who suddenly Kaggle: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake frowned slightly.


    Sorcerer?


    Run out of hell?


    Isn''t this special feature of the authentic ghost rider plot?


    The plot of Ghost Rider is also very simple.


    It is the heart witch ran out of hell, trying to use the soul contract with more than 20,000 souls hidden by the first generation of debt collectors to recreate a **** that only belongs to the heart witch.


    The Lao Tzu of the Heart Witch, the **** lord Mephisto found Johnny Blaster, who had signed a contract with him, and let him merge with the new ghost knight to become a new generation of debt collectors.


    The goal was to kill his stupid, rebellious witch heart demon who tried to stand on his own.


    but¡­¡­


    What is the progress of the Ghost Rider? It has nothing to do with Lake. Lake just has a flash of inspiration. After thinking of this plot, he suddenly reacted to one thing.


    Take a look.


    Didn¡¯t my four spirits of creation come to the door by themselves?


    Wind, fire, water, and earth.


    The spirit of creation, in other words, the first thing after the witch heart demon came up was not to find the four element demon that once tried to swallow the earth together with hell, but failed and was defeated?


    wrong.


    Lake blinked his eyes as he recalled the story of the ghost knight''s first step.


    It seems that one is missing.


    In the movie story, the witch heart demon seems to only find the earth demon, water demon, and wind demon.


    Where is my fire demon?


    Lake lowered his head and touched his chin. He wanted his chaotic universe to complete the integration of speed. The four elements of creation are indispensable, especially when the four elements of creation have been chopped. If the element is not complete, the ghost knows how much effect it can play.


    What if he shrinks his chaotic universe directly into a world?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    do not care.


    If you don''t take it, you will suffer from it.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Emilia: "I have something to do, let''s go first..."


    Emilia was taken aback for a moment, and interrupted directly: "My dear, have you forgotten something?"


    Lake blinked.


    Emilia clutched her forehead: "Your favorite little padded jacket, do you care about her affairs?"


    That''s right.


    Damn it, I blame Mephisto for dragging me into a fight, making me almost forget this.


    Back to the immortal castle.


    Lake directly let the Red Queen connect with Catherine, the little quilted jacket in Fox Town.


    quickly.


    I am temporarily living in Karen''s house. I am nineteen years old this year. The picture of Catherine, a little padded jacket who is no less inferior to the top Hollywood actress, is projected into the immortal castle.


    "Hello, Daddy."


    Catherine first beckoned with Lake, and then said to Emilia: "Hello, Mommy!"


    Emilia smiled and looked at Lake, as if she was saying, Look, this is what you are used to, I will let her come back, and she will feel resentful.


    Lake turned a blind eye to Emilia, looked directly at his little padded jacket, smiled and said, "Catherine, go back to the immortal castle first."


    Catherine was taken aback for a moment: "What, daddy, you are not..."


    Isn''t it?


    Could it be that even the old man was instigated by his mother?


    This is unscientific.


    Lake looked at the little padded jacket with a little excitement on his face, hehe smiled, and said, "What do you want, there is a task for you to come back."


    Catherine blinked: "What?"


    Lake said: "Some time ago, a flight of Immortal Airlines was shot down, you know?"


    Catherine nodded: "Well, I know."


    This actually happened last year. However, it is said to be an airline under the Immortal Consortium, but that company¡¯s operations and pilots are all ordinary people. Therefore, the ordinary world¡¯s affairs should be resolved by the ordinary world. , Lest the Security Council get nervous again, which is not good.


    Lake said: "Furthermore, in the last two or two years, as the new card plans to be the king of kings, the interests of the Immortal Consortium in Africa have also suffered some losses. I have discussed with your mother and we cannot continue this way. Up."


    Catherine was a little suspicious: "What does it have to do with me?"


    Lake said: "You are the eldest princess of the immortal royal family, and you will also be the future queen of the immortal royal family. Why, don''t you want it, then I will give it to your brother."


    Catherine waved her hand: "Stop it, daddy, I think it''s unlikely that you would give the immortal consortium to the Security Council to my stupid brother."


    Lake: "..."


    Ok.


    Worthy of being my little padded jacket.


    Emilia frowned, "What stupid brother, that''s your brother."


    Catherine stuck out her tongue.


    Lake smiled and said: "The so-called King of Kings is surrounded by a group of African natives who know some black magic. You are my eldest daughter. I have something to go to Texas. So, you think, this We need to make our immortal royal family members who can be other than you. Let your mother come. Your mother is the queen and can''t move easily."


    Catherine nodded: "Well, can I go back tomorrow? I think I can bring some friends from the Karen family."


    Lake smiled and said, "Yes, I am here waiting for you to come back."


    The little cotton-padded jacket screamed, then beckoned with Lake and Emilia, and said goodbye to Daddy and Mommy, and then she went offline.


    The projection disappears.


    Emilia then looked at Lake with a frown: "If we act, will the Security Council be scrupulous about what we are going to do?"


    Lake looked at Emilia: "Contact Paris."


    "what?"


    "Africa is the territory of Paris. There is a guy who went to Africa and claimed that the King of Kings wanted to establish an African nation. This is the rhythm of cutting the artery of Paris. Can Paris bear it?"


    "why not?"


    "The milk law of a big country is a joke, do you know what the milk law of a small country is?"


    "..."


    Lake got up, looked at Emilia, smiled and said: "Small country milk law, seek your own death!"


    Emilia was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Why haven''t I heard of this sentence in Paris?"


    Lake laughed and said: "There was no such thing before, so we give him this opportunity. The black wizard and black shaman army of the king of kings will be dealt with by the immortal royal family. What Paris needs to do is to tell the world what It''s called Xiaoguo''s milk method, and it''s a dead end!"


    Although this point in time is a bit earlier.


    But there is no alternative.


    After all, Lake had promised his little quilted jacket. If there is no suitable reason, it is estimated that the little quilted jacket will say that Lake doesn''t love her again.


    and so¡­¡­


    After much deliberation, I can only use the reason of war to make the little padded jacket come back without any doubt.


    After all, it¡¯s his biological daughter and his eldest daughter. It¡¯s just right. You can take this opportunity to experience it. How about it. She is also the eldest daughter. She doesn¡¯t want to surpass, but at least, it can be the same as Odin¡¯s eldest daughter, Hela. , Become the true eldest daughter heir.


    So I''m sorry, Ka Dazuo.


    Who made you catch up?


    and¡­¡­


    You have a fair complexion, and you go to Africa and say everything is a family. Good fellow, Lake has always thought that if you lick the black, there is only Coleson alone, but who ever thought that a mountain is more high than a mountain.


    That night.


    The Immortal Consortium gave a note to Paris. The old thing was mentioned last year that Immortal Aviation''s aviation was shot down by a missile, and then once again told Paris that if Paris could not protect the interests of its own consortium in Africa, then the Immortal Royal Family would come and tell them. , The interests of the Immortal Consortium are strictly prohibited for anyone to infringe.


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs of Paris attached great importance to this matter, and the private message from the Immortal King and the Immortal Queen from the Mission of the Immortal Royal Family showed his eagerness and interest.


    After all, since World War II, it seems that milk law has suddenly become a fashion, and Paris has always wanted to change this However, it seems that there is no better time to find.


    One sentence.


    At the same level, if you can''t fight, it is estimated that the fight is started, and this side has already automatically slipped and kneeled?


    Playing in a small country, the world is so big, and there are just so many dishes, how to play.


    As for the king of kings, Paris didn¡¯t think about letting him know who is the overlord of Africa, but unfortunately, even the Federation has carried out several air strikes, allowing the king of kings to engage in various black magic and witchcraft. With the help of the black shaman, he was unscathed.


    But right now?


    If the immortal royal family is willing to stand by Paris?


    Can do it!


    the next day.


    The director of Paris directly invited directors from four other countries and entered the group chat. The meeting was just one sentence: "The king of African kings, deceived me too much in Paris. It is tolerable or unbearable. I want to **** him. You should withdraw. When the time comes, let alone the flowers and plants that I hit your house, I won¡¯t pay for it.¡±


    The four directors shook their bodies and looked at the Paris directors who directly said such domineering words as soon as they looked at strangers. In a daze, they thought that Louis XIV, the sun king, had returned to the world.


    The director of London coughed in disbelief: "Are you serious, brother?"


    The director of Paris looked at the weird look of the director of London, and his face flushed: "Of course, whoever counsels the puppy, how much time and speed do you need, don''t linger, my sword is already hungry and thirsty, you **** me, I It doesn''t matter, but a little king of kings, so sucking me, is simply looking for death."


    Boom!


    The director of Paris hammered the table in front of him with great anger.


    Next second.


    The director of Paris clutched his feet scalded by the tea and jumped up, his expression twitching: "Hot, hot, hot..."


    The four directors looked at each other: "..."

 Chapter 539: Mortals who signed a contract with hell

    the next day.


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, placed some of his best friends from the Warren family in the immortal town at the foot of the mountain, and then returned to the immortal castle.


    quickly.


    After seeing Daddy and Mommy, Catherine, the little padded jacket, clamored to find Serena, the leader of the nightcrawler.


    "How?"


    After leaving his little padded jacket, Lake turned his head to look at Emilia: "How?"


    Emilia shook her head: "It''s still your little padded jacket at the moment. Could it be that my information is wrong?"


    Lake secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Okay.


    He still owns the little padded jacket.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Emilia, smiled and said, "Your intelligence is not wrong."


    Emilia looked at Lake: "Do you know who it is?"


    Lake shook his head: "I don''t know, but it should be a magician. There should be a few family magicians living in Fox Town."


    Emilia nodded: "Yes."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Although he did not enter the consciousness of his little padded jacket to see for himself, he was still able to distinguish what the magician''s unique aura was.


    Although the aura of this magician was very weak, it was accurately captured by Lake under the premise that Lake increased his vigilance.


    Good guys.


    Your magicians are deliberately against me, right?


    Lao Tzu has destroyed the Magic World of the Federation, and has subdued the Magic World of London again. How about this time, did your family magician world jump out to find a sense of existence?


    Dare to run to Lao Tzu''s back garden and grab my cabbage?


    Lake was a bit complicated in his heart. Although he knew that his cabbage might one day, Lake had already planned it. As long as it was a superfluous son-in-law, he could still accept it.


    But when this day came, Lake was still a little complicated.


    "I came here this time, there is no house magician, right."


    "No."


    "Ok."


    Lake shook his head and said to Emilia: "That''s good, just right, for this reason, you can leave the little padded jacket at home for a long time. When I finish my work, I will go personally. Fox handles this matter."


    The Paris side has already set up an edge on the Security Council side, but the Paris side replied to the news. The other four hegemons have more or less funds or personnel on the King of Kings side. They need some time to come. Deal with it, it may not be so fast.


    Longer time, this is a good thing, at least, to be able to keep the little padded jacket at home for a few days so that Lake can go to Texas to end the creation of the Spirit.


    In this case, Lake estimated that after finishing his work in Texas, he estimated that the little padded jacket was still at home. Then he would go to Fox himself, find the thief, make an assessment, and decide whether to take the route of his son-in-law. still is¡­¡­


    Lake has a way.


    It really can''t, chemical castration is actually something that can be considered, and this method is relatively simple and effective. It will neither make the little padded jacket sad nor make the old father, Lake, sad.


    Emilia nodded: "It''s really impossible. After you find someone, come on my side. Anyway, your little padded jacket probably already blames me in your heart."


    Lake laughed loudly: "No, just be optimistic about Catherine, don''t let that thief steal the house."


    A cold light broke out in Emilia''s eyes: "I see who dares."


    Not to mention the battle power of the Immortal Castle, just talk about the immortal town under the mountain of the Immortal Castle. Can a magician steal a home here? You think you are Lake II.


    With the defense of the immortal castle today, let alone a magician, even if the Security Council sends two or three waves of soldiers over, it will not necessarily be able to capture the immortal town.


    Air strike?


    Ah.


    As long as you dare to attack by air, if you don''t die, the entire world will attract crazy revenge from the immortal blood.


    When Lake saw this, he didn''t say anything. After spending a night with Emilia, and after having breakfast with Catherine, the little padded jacket, he was directly replaced and returned to New York.


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    "Johnny Blaise."


    "what!"


    Lake looked up at the blinked assistant Tiffany, smiled and said, "A stunt motorcyclist who is very popular in Texas, find him."


    Where did the Witchheart Demon go, Lake didn''t know.


    That guy had already given up his **** origin, so he was able to run to the earth. Therefore, there was no way for Lake to accurately locate the sorcerer.


    I am not a demon hunter.


    The four spirits of the creation, let alone, if Lake could be found so easily, would it be delayed until now? There are too many things, and I can only wait for the protagonist''s aura to take effect and send him to the door by himself.


    This will be delivered right now.


    The location of the witch heart demon and the four spirits of creation is unknown, but the location of Johnny Blaise, who will merge with the evil spirit knight, is very clear.


    Lake only needs to guard Johnny Blaise and wait for the evil spirit rider to merge. When the time comes, following this evil spirit rider, will the four spirits of the world be delivered to the door obediently?


    But it should be just these few days.


    Lao Mo in the **** was holding a sword of hellfire and was still fighting with Domam in the dark dimension. When Lake came over, he took a moment to take a look. It is estimated that it is almost over.


    Anyway, how to fight back and forth, the two guys are equally unsightly, no one can kill anyone. Frankly speaking, Lake doesn¡¯t know why it¡¯s so good. Mephisto will fight Domam. .


    Has it always been there before?


    What kind of friendly match is this, the two villains, set a good time, learn from each other, and complement each other at the same time, see if there is a chance to stab each other to death?


    But you two, one is standing in the **** dimension and the other is standing in the dark dimension. There is a fart for outputting in the air. There is a way for the two of you to make an appointment and run over there to fight.


    Mephisto is the king of hell. As long as **** exists for a day, Mephisto is immortal unless the dimension of **** itself abandons Mephisto.


    As for Domam?


    Domam is the master of the dark dimension, or call it, the demon **** of the dark dimension is the most correct.


    Back then, Domam was born on a magical planet. In order to pursue more powerful magic, Domam encountered the dark dimension one day. Then, attracted by the powerful force, Domam gave up in order to become the master of the dark space. After losing his original body, he received an extremely powerful dark power, and his body was also replaced by a terrifying magical flame.


    The dark dimension itself is unconscious, in other words, the dark dimension is the kind of stubborn temper without the **** dimension.


    Simply put.


    Although Domam became the master of the dark dimension, he was different from Mephisto. There was nothing. Domam couldn''t die if the dark dimension didn''t die for one day.


    Domam will die.


    The dark dimension is the largest dimension. Almost all dark powers come from the dark dimension. What black magician, what black witch, their power comes from the dark dimension, the biggest difference is that they The power of is able to find the dark demon **** where the source is.


    For example, the dark demon believed by the black magicians is Sithorn, not Domam.


    To put it simply, the dark dimension is a world similar to the earth, in which the various demons are as chaotic and orderly as each country.


    Domam is the ruler of the dark dimension, just because Domam is the most powerful demon **** in the dark dimension, and the believers who believe in him are the most. As long as the believers of Domam are still there, Domam will be forever If he doesn''t really die, he can live forever. The strength is undoubtedly strong.


    If Lake had some thoughts about the dark dimension before, then after he got the purest darkness from the ocean giant Nereus, he didn''t even think about it at all.


    Regardless of whether it is compared in terms of quantity or quality, the purest darkness left after the death of the dark giant is much higher than the grade of the dark dimension.


    Metaphorically speaking, the purest darkness that is still in a fusion state is equivalent to ten thousand years of pure Yang Wuji Gong, and the dark dimension is equivalent to ten thousand years of star-absorbing Dafa.


    The purest darkness is nothing else, only darkness, pure darkness.


    And the dark dimension there are too many impurities, and I really think this, the dark dimension cannot give birth to its self-awareness, if the dark dimension has a self, what is going on? An outsider came in and snatched it.


    It''s like the **** dimension.


    Although the Hell Dimension conveyed to Lake his attitude of maintaining neutrality, whoever of you strengthens me to help whoever, but its strength, the Hell Dimension itself is helping Mephistola sidelines.


    In this regard, Lake just saw through it and didn''t say it.


    Anyway, you jump back to you, there are seeds, don''t wait until I settle accounts after the autumn is in repentance.


    and so¡­¡­


    Mephisto hadn''t finished the confrontation with Domam at the moment, and it was estimated that he hadn''t rushed to the top so quickly, throwing out the Ghost Rider, first to make sure that Johnny Blaise''s position is correct.


    Tiffany blinked: "Bandra."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Tiffany said: "Booming Johnny, will be in Bandera next weekend."


    Lake laughed and said, "How did you know?"


    Tiffany said, "Sir, I took a leave of absence with you yesterday."


    Lake said oh.


    Tiffany made a gesture of waiting and walked out. After a while, he walked in with a ticket and placed it in front of Lake: "Look, I bought the ticket, sir, can you wait for me? After watching the show, I was arresting him. This time, the explosive Johnny is going to challenge unprecedented motorcycle stunts."


    Ok.


    Tiffany thought it was what happened to Johnny Bokeh, and was spotted by his officer Lake. If this seemed to catch Johnny Bokeh, then, how about the ticket she bought for three hundred dollars? Isn''t it just a waste of it?


    The profiteer won''t refund the ticket because Johnny was caught in the explosion.


    ...

 Chapter 540: Go to Hannibal Cengfan

    Bandera!


    A county located in southwestern Texas, was first founded by a Polish immigrant.


    St. Stanislaus Catholic Church, the oldest and oldest church in Texas is located here.


    At the same time, Bandera is also a representative of a classic Texas town. It is said that the town is actually a bit too far. With the bonus of [World Cowboy Capital], Bandera is still a county, but the flow of people has already said. It''s a city.


    Especially this weekend.


    In the whole state of Texas, the wildest, most sturdy, brave, and least afraid of death motorcycle stunt riders will once again challenge their limits this weekend, and even the limit in the motorcycle stunt industry.


    Explosive Johnny, Johnny Blaise will directly challenge thirty side-by-side trucks on his beloved scooter this weekend, and then land unharmed.


    This is a carnival that can ignite the adrenal glands, especially for the people of Texas.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s special plane landed at the big city airport 80 kilometers away from Bandera.


    the reason is simple.


    Booming Johnny only went to Bandera to perform, or to warm up there, in the stadium of this big city, it was the best highlight.


    Are the five helicopters that are in the active state look good, or the thirty trucks that are turned off?


    no doubt.


    If you want to choose one to watch, Raikkonen can choose to see the extreme challenge of flying five helicopters in the starting state.


    "I thought you were not interested in these things."


    "Sir, I''m from Texas."


    "is it?"


    "..."


    Tiffany walked behind him for a while, and then looked at Lake in front of him speechlessly: "Sir, I have been with you for so many years, don''t you even know that I was born in Texas?"


    Lake turned his head to look at Tiffany: "Trust me, Tiffany, if it weren''t for the Yale on your resume at the first sight, you wouldn''t have come in."


    Tiffany: "..."


    He did that at the time. Among a lot of resumes, Tiffany''s happened to be drawn, and then after opening it, he saw that he graduated from Yale University at first glance.


    As for the others?


    It seems that I still don''t know much about it.


    Lake thought about it in his heart, and said in Tiffany''s tone somewhat pertinently: "Well, it''s my boss'' fault. I didn''t care too much about my subordinates, but you didn''t give me the opportunity to care more about you. "


    Tiffany''s eyes widened: "Thank you sir, I don''t need other care."


    She didn''t want to change from being the only assistant to one of the women of the chief.


    One and only one?


    Of the two, Tiffany still has a lot of gold, and besides, basically every year, on certain days, gifts go out from her side, or she needs to remind Lake Of it.


    Lake laughed loudly: "Let''s go, what time will this explosive Johnny show start tomorrow?"


    Today, Johnny is going to fly over the truck at Bandera to warm up, and will return to fly over the helicopter tomorrow.


    Tiffany said, "Five in the afternoon."


    Lake nodded and got into the black car sent by the Texas Chaocha Branch.


    Tiffany also sat in.


    Next second.


    The five black Super Investigation Bureau cars that came to pick up the plane started to start, and slowly left the airport.


    the next day.


    When Lake was already sitting in the cafeteria of the hotel, Tiffany walked out of the elevator.


    "Fear of hometown?"


    "Do not."


    Tiffany took a cup of coffee from there and sat across from Lake, hitting a Hatch: "Sir, didn''t you say yesterday that there is nothing going on today? Don''t you need to go to the branch here to inspect it?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I won''t go to the branch, but I didn''t say that I won''t go to other places."


    "what?"


    "Take you to meet the legendary Hannibal."


    "..."


    Tiffany was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "Hannibal, didn''t you say that you went to Italy?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, just here, I''m thinking about it, I guess he is also on vacation, planning to come here for a vacation."


    "holiday?"


    "Who knows?"


    Lake shrugged: "I hope he is on vacation. If his purpose is the same as mine, then it will be very difficult for me to handle it."


    Tiffany: "..."


    Hannibal, a...very tasteful artistic serial killer, once played the Federal Bureau in the palm of his hand. Even before last year, almost no one knew about Hannibal.


    The reason why Hannibal thundered is that now Hoover II who is in charge of the FBI is now.


    The former Federal Bureau seat, who had just taken office from New York to the Hoover Building, sent his second general to stabbed Hannibal out, which proved that Hannibal, who was the psychological profiler for the Federal Branch at the time. Lecter is the one who has always turned the Federal Branch Office and Federal Detective Will around. It hides it very deeply. It can turn the ugly art of cannibalism into a high-end and elegant art of ogre serial murderer.


    But a pity.


    During the arrest process, Hannibal escaped. However, this did not cause any blow to the reputation of Hoover II. On the contrary, he used this matter to subordinate the Federal Bureau. It''s up to the end.


    Will, known as the disciple of Hannibal, was directly fired.


    As for the senior federal agent in charge, that is, Jack Crawford, the African-American Jack Crawford, the guy who once anonymously reported the racial discrimination of King Hoover was directly beaten to the end, and even entered the Union. The investigation procedure of the internal affairs begins to investigate whether Jack Crawford is an accomplice of Hannibal.


    At this time, Lake suspected that if the African American did not report anonymously, it is estimated that Hannibal would still be able to continue hiding in secret to complete his great task of training disciples.


    Hannibal was just lying down.


    In short.


    The story is such a story.


    But just right.


    Lake knew that he knew so much better than the second Hoover.


    such as¡­¡­


    Lake knew that Hannibal was the true identity of Uncle Ba.


    Kama Taj, guardian of the Magic Temple of New York, Casillas!


    Correct.


    Unexpectedly.


    This is why Lake thought of the New York Temple back then. Although he hadn''t seen Casillas, he would call him Uncle Bae very well.


    quickly.


    The vehicle starts.


    Tiffany, who was sitting in the co-pilot, searched for information about Hannibal in the files of the system, especially after seeing several photos of Hannibal, Tiffany looked at Lake again and again: "Sir. , The suit on Hannibal... it seems that the suit you are wearing today came from the same tailor."


    Lake glanced at Tiffany and smiled: "I use the same tailor as he and I are naturally made by the same tailor."


    Basically, except for the suits his woman gave him, the handmade suits that Lake bought by himself were all made by the same tailor as Hannibal''s suits.


    To be precise, when Lake first came into contact with the knowledge of handmade suits, he was introduced by Hannibal. After all, this tailor was also recommended by Hannibal at the time.


    The reason why Lake was able to get a discount on his first hand-made suit that year was only costing five hundred dollars to take it down, all because Hannibal was a regular customer of the old tailor.


    Let me put it this way.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Hannibal at the time, to be frank, Lake felt that he would be killed and alive by the so-called Italian hand tailors on Wall Street. Even, when he hadn¡¯t come into contact with this industry, Lake didn¡¯t even know one. There are so many exquisite buttons on real handmade suits.


    Lake looked at the somewhat dumbfounded Tiffany, smiled, and did not hide it: "When I was in the Yale Art Department, there was a time when Hannibal came to the Department of Psychology as an expert to give a class. Yes, I happened to be there at the time."


    "Are you attending class?"


    "No, part-time job!"


    "..."


    As we all know, Lake¡¯s college career is basically spent on work-study programs, wherever he can make money, Lake will go.


    It happened that Hannibal returned to school as a distinguished expert to give lectures. He needed an assistant and was paid a lot. So Lake defeated the psychology major who was willing to be an assistant at the time and got this post After five days, Lake became an assistant for five days. Moreover, as an assistant, he did not delay Lake going to other places to work part-time to make money. Hannibal did not tell the school that he had stepped on five or six boats. Before leaving, he gave him a tip of nearly one thousand dollars...


    Tiffany: "..."


    Good guys.


    Tiffany looked at the number of possible Hannibal-related cases displayed on his tablet, as well as the description of Hannibal''s case, a little trembling: "Sir..."


    "Ok?"


    "I just don''t want to be eaten by you, do you want to give me a snack?"


    "..."


    Lake glanced at Tiffany somewhat speechlessly, then seemed to think of something, and smiled: "So, you want to feed me myself?"


    Tiffany shook his head: "I don''t want to."


    Lake: "..."


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    At the door of a house on the outskirts of the city.


    Lake stopped the car, glanced at the closed door, and said to Tiffany on the co-pilot: "It''s okay if you don''t want to come in, just wait for me here."


    Tiffany nodded.


    She didn''t want to meet an ogre. Although this ogre looked very gentle, but... that wouldn''t work, and I haven''t lived enough yet.


    Lake got out of the car, walked to the door of the house, pushed the door directly and walked in.


    I looked around.


    Lake walked straight to the wine cabinet and moved a spring doll on the bar counter. Then, he turned around and looked for the Thunder brand bourbon he liked in the wine cabinet.


    Just as Lake turned and looked for wine from the wine cabinet, a figure walked down the stairs on the second floor.


    ...

 Chapter 541: Lake and Hannibals relationship

    "Crack!"


    Uncle Pulling was holding a pistol in his hand. After loading it, he aimed at Lake''s back and said in a deep voice, "Turn around slowly."


    "Uncle Ba, don''t worry!"


    "..."


    Lake took out a bottle of Thunder bourbon from the wine cabinet, turned around, and looked at holding a pistol with a smile on his face. Like him, Hannibal, who was pretending to be a white rabbit, smiled and said: " I''m not here to catch my mentor."


    wrong.


    I evolved from a little white rabbit to a fighting rabbit, and also disguised as a little white rabbit.


    Uncle Ba is not.


    He is a real big bad wolf disguised as a little black rabbit, and the guardian of the New York Temple quit, ran to molested the FBI, and even developed an art of cannibalism.


    "Lake?"


    "correct."


    Hannibal...


    wrong.


    Casillas...


    Not right.


    Forget it.


    It''s better to call Casillas, after all, Hannibal''s identity is already stinking, and I don''t need it anymore.


    Casillas looked at Lake who turned around, pretending to be surprised, then glanced at the door with his head, and then looked at Lake: "Outside, there is not a large wave of homeland security agents."


    Lake laughed: "Are you treason?"


    Casillas frowned: "What."


    Lake smiled and said: "If you are treason, it is within the responsibility of our country''s land security bureau. I don''t want to arrest you, but, do you have it?"


    In fact, at the time, Lake had the urge to catch Casillas.


    but¡­


    Casillas hasn''t exposed. Why did Lake catch it? Is there any bonus to get it, and they taught Lake so much knowledge about suits in a week, so you can''t be too shameless.


    So Lake didn''t catch it at the time.


    After Lake went to the New York Police Department, Casillas apparently moved from New York to another state. Naturally, the New York Police Department did not have the right to control other states.


    Not to mention going to homeland security.


    Lake is busy fighting Hydra, how can he come to catch Casillas, and, as Lake just said, Casillas neither treason nor threatened homeland security, so why did Lake catch him?


    Moreover.


    What about Casillas, Lake thinks he can be regarded as his mentor in suits and gentlemen.


    Lake held the newly poured Thunder Bourbon and looked at the smile of Casillas, who was still holding the gun, and said, "Have a drink."


    Casillas smiled, put away the gun, and walked over: "How do you know I am here."


    Lake smiled and said: "Uncle Ba, the last second is very smart, how can I become stupid now? I''m the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, Major General of the Federation. Isn''t it easy to find you?"


    Casillas said, "Really, you are sure, it was not told by some of your friends."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Is there, Uncle Pulling, what you are doing now is known to everyone in a certain circle?"


    Casillas: "..."


    Whether others know it or not, anyway, Kama Taj, the lover of the ancient master, the guardian of the New York Temple, Casillas under the alias Hannibal, acts as a serial art cannibal killer in the world of ordinary people. , This matter, there must be very few people who know about it.


    As for the Supreme Master, do you know?


    The ghost knows.


    This is also Schr?dinger¡¯s problem. However, during the Second World War, the Supreme Master didn¡¯t even know about it. According to this logic, there is no doubt that the Supreme Master also knew it, except that Uncle Ba was in the ordinary The human world obeys the rules of ordinary people, at most, that is, some magic is used when making works of art.


    After all, the FBI has passed, no matter what, an ergonomic tree will not appear on the square overnight, and no pedestrian has found it yet.


    Casillas took a sip of the Thunder Bourbon in his hand and looked at Lake: "The last time we met, it should have been at Yale College more than ten years ago."


    Lake waved his hand: "No, no, that was not the last time we met, that was the first time we met."


    "Is there any more behind?"


    "Have."


    Lake nodded with certainty, looked at Casillas, smiled and said: "It was probably a few years ago, Brook Street, when I was wandering there, I saw you, and I am going to say hello to you. , And you disappeared with a scream."


    It was the time when Lake got the copy skills and was going to squat on Brook Street to see if he could copy something.


    Of course.


    Lake didn''t see Casillas at the time, but that place was considered Casillas'' home, so he didn''t say any specific time.


    Casillas stared at the rumorous expression on Lake''s face for a moment, and then, with that iconic smile.


    That smile...


    It seems to be the exclusive smile before preparing the ingredients.


    Lake took a sip of his own glass of Bourbon: "I''ll leave soon, uncle, don''t have to keep me for dinner."


    He would rather go to Hong Kong Island to eat with the crows than to eat with Uncle Ba.


    Because, you and the crow eat together, at most you are hungry three times a day, but if you eat with Uncle Ba, the ghost knows whether you will complete the transformation from a guest to an ingredient.


    The smile on Pacasillas''s face was even worse, and it was already clear what was the meaning of Lake''s words just now.


    Stop pretending, I know who you are.


    Lake also smiled. When adding wine to the Casillas cup, he smiled and said: "Uncle Ba, everyone is so familiar. In other words, you stayed in New York well, and suddenly came here the day before yesterday. What are you doing?"


    This is also the main reason why Lake came with Tiffany.


    It is not convenient for Lake to get in close contact with Blast Johnny, so as not to disturb the appearance of the ghost rider, and then lead to a difference in the plot that could have been waiting for the rabbit.


    For example, what if Mephisto looks at Lake is nearby and doesn''t plan to find Johnny Blast?


    but¡­


    Originally, after Hannibal''s identity was exposed, Uncle Ba, who had returned to the New York Temple with peace of mind, suddenly appeared in Lake''s plot, which had to make Lake think a little bit more.


    After thinking about it, Lake didn''t, so he just came with Tiffany, and even paid private money to replace Tiffany''s ticket for watching a big truck with a ticket for watching a helicopter.


    Lake shrugged: "Originally, my friend planned to go there, but you two don''t know each other. I''m afraid you will fight directly when you meet. So, I''ll be a middleman and come over and ask."


    Casillas looked at Lake with the same elegant and gentleman expression as before: "Lake, you have a lot of friends, the black king of the immortal royal family, the professor Charles of the alien race, and the ascetic Saga of the zodiac, There is even the King Garon of Midgard."


    Lake smiled: "There are more friends and more paths. Uncle Ba, aren''t you my friend too, and you are also my mentor. You taught me all my barren psychology skills, and The first hand-made suit I went to work at that time, but the person you introduced gave me a discount by the way."


    Casillas shook his head: "This matter is more complicated."


    Lake nodded: "Understood, but in order to prevent the goals of my two friends from overlapping or conflicting, I think it is better to say it first, so as not to hurt your peace when you do it with him. He is here. Find the witch heart demon here, Uncle Ba, and you."


    "Witch Heart Demon?"


    Casillas looked up at Lake: "You also know that the Witch Heart Demon left hell?"


    Lake shrugged: "There are many friends. Although I am not in the transcendental world, I am still quite informed about the transcendental world."


    Casillas nodded thoughtfully and looked at Lake: "Since you know everything, then, what do you think of my behavior?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Will I become your food?"


    Casillas shook his head.


    Frankly speaking.


    In fact, when he went to Yale University as a five-day mentor, he actually thought about a good meal, and his primary goal was the assistant Lake assigned by Yale at the time.


    but¡­


    how to say.


    Lake¡¯s attitude of being in a top Yale university, but making money 24 hours a day, moved Casillas. Facing such a working-study, sleepless, and still a battle hero Lake, Casillas really didn¡¯t. Have the heart to start.


    Even, when he left, he looked haggard, worked all night from the female psychology college student dormitory, and forced himself to the door to send him to Lake. He was silent for a while, found a reason, and paid I gave Lake a tip of one thousand dollars and said yes, this is Lake''s assistant tip for the past five days.


    In fact, if you change individuals, UU reading is not a tip. It is estimated that it will appear in Uncle Ba¡¯s dinner the next day. After all, Lake¡¯s assistant job is what Uncle Ba¡¯s life has seen, and there is no one. Only the worst one.


    But no way, fate is so wonderful.


    Lake smiled slightly: "Then I have no opinion."


    Anyway, the person who became the uncle''s food is not him.


    Don''t talk about the same race with Lake either.


    He is from Midgard, not from the earth, besides, as long as Uncle Ba didn''t eat the Dongguo, even if he ate all the dark chocolate, Lake not only wouldn''t have any thoughts, he even clapped his hands in applause.


    unfortunately¡­


    Casillas is too picky eaters.


    After a thunder in Hannibal''s case, Lake took a file from the FBI and looked at it. This sentence was the sigh he made after reading the list of suspected Hannibal victims.


    But think about it.


    Maybe Xiao Hei is similar to that scavenger. He looks so black and has a personality, but when it tastes, it feels too bad.


    and¡­


    Lake whispered: "Casillas, on this, frankly speaking, your number is less than the number of my Black King friends, and even, I do the calculations, it''s not even his fraction. "


    Casillas shook his head speechlessly.


    The top killer in the killer world, the Black King Killer is work.


    He murdered and even felt so ritual...just because of the cost.


    Naturally, this amount is incomparable.


    Think about it.


    Casillas smiled and looked up at Lake: "Your friend''s goal is for the Wizard, and my goal is Mephisto. There should be no conflict. Have you heard of the dark dimension?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "..."

 Chapter 542: The locals of the earth are too unqualified

    "Dark Dimension?"


    "Ok."


    Casillas seemed to hesitate for a while, then seemed to let go, and said directly to Lake: "If the power of darkness can make you stronger, would you choose to refuse?"


    Lake shrugged: "Why refuse?"


    There is no absolute light or evil in power, just like absolute darkness can give birth to light, or, as the old saying goes, it is people who kill people, not power.


    Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at Uncle Pulling: "Uncle Pulling, you shouldn''t be trying to gain the power of the dark dimension, so plan to come to Mephisto for trouble."


    Good guys.


    Could this be the beginning of the story again?


    Is it time for the future Casillas to connect with Domam, the most powerful demon of the dark dimension?


    In order to gain the power of the Dark Dimension, Casillas needs to do something that can please Domam just like a job change mission. Only in this way will Domam''s power be lent to Uncle Dean?


    Uh¡­¡­


    Whether it is Hannibal now or Casillas in the future.


    Undoubtedly, they are all unwashed and out-and-out big bad guys. The former abruptly turned cruel murder into a so-called art, and the latter turned into a traitor who wanted to sacrifice the earth. Worshiped to the strongest demon Lord Domam of the Dark Dimension.


    but¡­¡­


    This is the view of good and evil in the eyes of other people, but Lake is it?


    It''s not.


    If Lake was born and raised, there is no doubt that Uncle Ba in front of him is a terrible person. Unfortunately, Lake is not. As long as Uncle Ba is not touching the people around him, or fixing the food object to a certain group, don¡¯t say Lake. If you do it, it is estimated that you will applaud Uncle Ba.


    Lake once tentatively asked the hungry giants whether to move them to Africa.


    But the hunger giant King Murtos refused, saying that the meat in that place was stinky, and the souls of those people went to hell. The biggest use was to provide fuel for the fire of hell. There was no other role besides it.


    but.


    Lake thought for a while, and turned towards Casillas, and said thoughtfully: "But, my friend told me, didn''t you already have the power of a certain demon in the dark dimension before?"


    Yes it is.


    This is the last time Lake used the identity of King Garon of Midgard to overwhelm the magical world of London and brought the Supreme Mage to come. After the Supreme Mage opened the portal of firelight, Luckna and Casillas who were at the portal had a glimpse When I noticed.


    In order to coerce the magical world of London at that time, and to prevent some old magicians who like to hide in corners and put their skills in a sneak attack, the perception ability was in a state of full firepower.


    Although Casillas was hiding well at the time, Lake still perceives it, but at that time, Lake didn''t expect to meet Uncle Ba so soon, so he didn''t care.


    And Casillas is his friend at any rate, and Lake is disgusted with the act of complaining behind his back. What''s more, should he complain directly in front of his friend''s person and his friend''s teacher?


    Casillas glanced at Lake: "I haven''t had direct contact with that Saga."


    Lake shrugged: "But you''ve seen Garon, haven''t you, King Midgard."


    Casillas was silent for a while.


    quickly.


    Lake learned the reason from Casillas''s account.


    Casillas did not say why he was in contact with the dark power, or when he came into contact with the dark power, only that the dark demon behind which he had borrowed the dark power died some time ago.


    The dark demon who he lent you strength and you want to sacrifice to him with elegant and delicious food was swallowed by Domam.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Could this be why Casillas wanted to appear as a guest food producer Hannibal?


    Lake thought inexplicably.


    Of course.


    This is not the point. The point is that after the demon **** was swallowed by Domam in one bite, for Uncle Ba, it could be said that it was a direct change from extravagance to thrift.


    This is like a millionaire suddenly becoming one step away from bankruptcy. For anyone, there is a huge psychological gap.


    Casillas is no exception.


    After trying the sweetness of being able to get a powerful power easily, suddenly, this powerful power is gone, how can this make Uncle Ba be willing.


    So Casillas found Domam. Domam did not directly refuse Uncle''s request, but said that if Casillas could destroy Mephisto''s body on the earth, then more Mamm will provide power to Casillas, and even Casillas does not need to search for a world that can be swallowed for him like other believers, but only needs to sacrifice to him a planet every three years.


    This¡­¡­


    Does Domam have another name called Uncle Tun?


    Will Casillas be called Silver Shadowman in the future?


    After Lake heard this, the thought appeared directly in his mind. If the Silver Shadow man operated like this, he took Uncle Tun to wander around the universe looking for planets for Uncle Tun to swallow.


    As for why Domam gave Casillas this job transfer task, this is also a good explanation. After all, some time ago, Domam and Mephisto were separated in their own dimensions, as if two were chained. The chained huskies clamored in their cages.


    Lake wondered how things were like this.


    It should be that Domam was slightly surprised at first when he saw Casillas approaching the door, and maybe even planned to refuse directly.


    After all, there is already a person on the earth who has squandered his power in vain.


    Supreme Master Gu Yi.


    However, there is no way for Domam to use this ancient that didn''t plan to give money after playing with him. Maybe it was because Domam had suffered a big loss from Time Gem.


    and so¡­¡­


    When Dommam saw another terrestrial man who was planning to ask him to borrow power, he was about to come up with the three consecutive words of no borrowing, no, and **** off, suddenly he sensed the original source of power in Casillas.


    Then Domam thought differently.


    Just right.


    Dommam''s breath remaining in the **** dimension just happened to perceive Mephisto ashore, so he gave Casillas such a job transfer task to hide his true purpose.


    As for what the purpose is, this is easy to guess.


    The Supreme Master prostituted him in vain, and also made Domam dare not even approach the earth. Now, finally, there is an opportunity for Domam to avenge him. How could Domam miss it.


    As for this task, the first is to hide its real purpose. As for the second, it¡¯s very simple. What''s the difference.


    If Casillas fails to complete this task, Domam feels that Casillas is not qualified to be his pawn, and will only waste his strength, but if he successfully completes this task, he will be drawn. Uncle, Domam thinks it''s not impossible.


    As long as Casillas doesn''t think about prostitution like the Supreme Mage.


    In fact, Lake¡¯s speculation was basically the idea of ??Domam, the most powerful demon of the dark dimension. After Casillas came to the door, Domam suddenly discovered something.


    On the little broken earth, unexpectedly, there are already two of his rivals.


    The first one is undoubtedly Gu Yi, the supreme mage who didn''t plan to pay after playing him, and even let him go far away.


    The second one is Mephisto, the monarch of the **** dimension. After all, when Domam did not merge with the dark dimension, the life and death on the planet he was on was under Mephisto''s control. Over the years, although Domam has become the most powerful demon **** of the dark dimension, Mephisto''s existence is equivalent to reminding Domam all the time how weak he was.


    This is not.


    After Dommam approached Casillas, he suddenly thought of a plan that could kill two birds with one stone.


    Although Domam didn''t know what happened in the **** dimension, Domam could feel that Mephisto''s authority was facing a serious challenge.


    Although Domam didn''t know who the person who challenged Mephisto was, this did not prevent Domam''s conscience from suddenly discovering that he planned to help. Anyway, his enemy was Mephisto, that was enough.


    So he gave Casillas a mission to destroy Mephisto¡¯s body walking on the earth. Once Mephisto¡¯s body walking on earth is destroyed The king of **** cannot walk on the earth. Come, it will make the Hell Dimension''s trust in Mephisto decrease again.


    If Casillas is done, then Domam has already thought about it, and he will tell Casillas something in due course.


    That is¡­¡­


    The teacher you respect, the supreme mage who is known as the guardian of dimensionality, sneered at all darkness, the supreme mage who always looks white at all times is so dark in his heart.


    They educate you not to ask for the power of darkness, the purpose is only to allow her to enjoy the power of darkness alone.


    That''s it.


    The belief in maintaining world peace and the stability in multiple dimensions are all nonsense.


    What are you doing with such a person?


    A mentor who looks holy but is so dark behind his back, what qualifications do you have to follow?


    Follow me, kill her, sacrifice the earth to me, and I will give you the same powerful eternal life as me.


    Look.


    Domam has even thought out his words. When the time comes, he will put this words in his power. As long as Casillas uses his power once, then this sentence will be like a demon whispering. It''s looping.


    Over time.


    Domam felt that he seemed hopeful that he would recover the arrears that should have been collected hundreds of years ago.


    after all¡­¡­


    At that time, the supreme mage meant to sacrifice the earth to him in exchange for half of his dark power. As a result, Domam never expected that the human heart was so evil. After he gave the power, he planned to run over and eat the earth. , A bead directly hit his head severely, and then he was beaten violently...


    ...

 Chapter 543: He said he didn’t want his body but he was honest

    Don''t mention how wronged Domam was at that time.


    Almost all almost cried.


    Mom, there is no good person on the earth. I have all the cash in stock. As a result, the goods are sent out and I don¡¯t want to pay me the money. They beat me up and let me roll as far as possible.


    Isn''t this bullying... the devil?


    Think about it carefully, in fact, Domam¡¯s experience is the same as Mephisto, both of which were pitted by the earth on this small broken ball.


    Mephisto was killed by the first generation Supreme Merlin, which directly caused his position in **** to be unstable.


    Domam is even more pitiful. His power is not counted for being prostituted in vain, and he was beaten up by Gu Yi, even that''s not the case. The most important thing is that his power has continued so far. Was prostituted by white prostitutes.


    The dark dimension has no self-consciousness, but it still has a little instinct. From a certain perspective, Domam and Gu Yi signed an agreement. Domam did not swallow the earth. That was Domam''s own problem. It has nothing to do with Gu Yi.


    and so¡­


    To put it simply, the earth is there. It is Domam¡¯s own business that Domam did not swallow it. It has nothing to do with Gu Yi. Before Domam did not swallow the earth to complete this transaction, Domam gave Gu One''s dark power cannot be retrieved.


    Either Domam swallowed the earth, fulfilled this contract, and then regretted canceling the power lent to Gu Yi.


    Either you can only wait for Gu Yi to die, and then the power will come back by himself.


    Originally, Domam and Mephisto were likely to become allies of the same enemy, but unfortunately, because of their respective pride, they didn''t want to tell each other their secrets of being trapped on the earth.


    If the two can be a little bit more honest, it is estimated that there will not be so many things, and the dark dimension and the **** dimension will directly join hands to deal with the small broken ball.


    Casillas over there listened to Lake saying the name of Midgard King Garon, nodded, and no longer doubted why Lake knew that he had borrowed power from the Dark Dimension a long time ago.


    Casillas studied under the Supreme Master and sits in the New York Temple, preventing and maintaining those dimensional worlds that might want to invade the earth.


    in fact¡­


    Casillas didn''t borrow power from the dark dimension when he first started, but as he became more and more independent, when facing those dimension invaders, he felt that his power was too weak.


    But when you desire power, power will automatically come to your door.


    At the beginning, Casillas felt that the demon **** who provided the dark power at the beginning was not too demanding, that it was to use one sacrifice and one meal, other than that, there were no other requirements.


    Especially when Casillas used the power of darkness for the first time to destroy the wave of dimensional invaders who wanted to attack, he felt that this was a good deal.


    In fact, it was true at the beginning.


    It wasn''t until Casillas almost ate all the food on the earth, and even went to the isolated tribes after eating the local food.


    In three consecutive times, the dark demon said that he had eaten all these sacrificed delicacies. If Casillas did not sacrifice a brand-new delicacy, then he would take back the power of darkness.


    So Casillas gradually fell into decline, especially after the Dark Demon said that the meat was not greasy, and Casillas made more and more promises.


    In this way, Casillas sank into the abyss. It was not that he had never thought of getting rid of this dark demon.


    can¡­


    Strength!


    Casillas always feels a little reluctant to feel the full dark power in his body. Besides, he is the first mage of Kama Taj after his teacher, the Supreme Mage. He is almost countless by Kama Taj. Do the younger brothers and sisters think they will become the heirs of the Supreme Master in the future?


    My family knows my own affairs!


    Casillas knew that his talent was actually not that high. In the eyes of the juniors and siblings, the reason why his power was second only to his own teacher was because the demon **** of the dark dimension was giving him power.


    So, how could Casillas be willing to give up his dark ability.


    even.


    After knowing that the dark demon who provided him with power was swallowed by Domam, even though Casillas had heard of Domam¡¯s ugly reputation, he wanted to regain his power and become the big brother in the hearts of the younger brothers and sisters. The idea of ????making Casillas still applied to Domam for borrowing power.


    For Domam''s request, Casillas agreed with little hesitation.


    Mephisto of the **** dimension is bad.


    Casillas didn''t have any other thoughts about wanting to **** Mephisto. He just wanted to. Anyway, after he was done, Mephisto still couldn''t come up, as long as the Supreme Merlin was still there.


    As for the second requirement, give Domam a world for it to swallow every three years?


    This is also simple.


    Casillas studied under Kama Taj and was responsible for protecting the earth from invasion by various dimensions. At that time, just find a dimension that is full of maliciousness to the earth and give Domam the way to swallow it. It can also reduce his workload, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    Lake touched his chin, looked at Casillas, who was also a teacher and friend because he had met him in college, and nodded: "Uncle Pull, I am noncommittal about your choice, but I I¡¯ve heard from my friends that Domam is the most powerful demon **** in the dark dimension. In the dark dimension, this means the most terrifying demon god. Perhaps the conditions he gave are so simple on the surface, but with As time goes by, you will find that the easiest to get, and the price to pay is far the most terrible."


    Casillas nodded in sympathy.


    Isn¡¯t that the case?


    At that time, the dark demon **** just said that he wanted to offer food. As a result, what did he do in the end.


    can¡­


    Casillas then shook his head again, in a somewhat inexplicable tone: "But I have nowhere to go."


    What kind of attitude Kama Taj has towards the power of darkness, Casillas knows. If he gives up the power of darkness and his strength returns to the prototype, Kama Taj asks, what should he do?


    Lake smashed his lips.


    For Casillas''s words, he has not yet figured out how to answer.


    Tell Casillas directly, in fact, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi also borrowed the power of the dark dimension?


    Yes, yes.


    But in this way, Casillas''s fate is estimated to be even worse.


    After all, being a gourmet for hobby and being willing to be a gourmet for the power of darkness are two different concepts.


    Don''t look at Gu Yi, the supreme mage, who is very easy-going.


    Ha ha?


    Really think that the supreme mage is really easy-going by looking easy-going? If this is the case, why does the Supreme Master suppress the endless peeping of the earth''s dimension?


    It¡¯s even more said that Gu Yi Master is the power of the dark dimension of white prostitution. If you let her know that her own big disciple, her most proud disciple, not only does not have white prostitution, but also willingly chooses to become one in order to obtain the power of darkness. foodie?


    The picture that will happen is too beautiful.


    Uncle Ba is my friend, even if I don''t help him, I can''t hurt him.


    Like this in his heart, Lake looked at Casillas: "Well, my friend just wanted to ask me to ask, since the goals of the two of you are separate, then, that¡¯s it, my friend¡¯s goal It''s the witch heart demon."


    Casillas nodded and looked at Lake: "Have a meal here?"


    Lake''s eyes widened.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake walked out of the house with a nervous look, then jumped into the car, buzzed, and left the street directly with Tiffany who was unknown.


    Tiffany in the co-pilot looked at the rare nervous expression on Lake''s face and was taken aback for a moment: "Sir, what are you..."


    Gosh.


    Is there something indescribable happening inside?


    Lake glanced at his little assistant, looked at the street that had already left, and heaved a sigh of relief: "I almost can''t get out."


    Tiffany returned to his senses: "Isn''t it, boss, is it inside..."


    Lake said with lingering fears: "I kindly came to visit my old friend, he was kind, and even wanted to invite me to dinner."


    Tiffany blinked: "Eating?"


    Lake was expressionless: "Yes, dinner, no, it took me ten minutes to decline his invitation to dinner."


    Tiffany: "..."


    Again. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Can Uncle Ba¡¯s rice be eaten casually?


    Even if Casillas said that since the Dark Demon was swallowed by Domam, he didn''t need to do it anymore, but Lake didn''t dare to bet.


    Who would bet on this thing.


    Maybe Casillas was forced in the beginning, but after some time, just by looking at the ritual sense of the gourmet, Casillas may have said so, but the actual action has been He sold him to death.


    "Sir?"


    "Ok."


    "Hannibal is a serial murderer, if..."


    Tiffany hesitated towards Lake and said, "If this matter is known in the future, it is the sir that you are protecting him secretly. This matter will be very troublesome."


    No matter what kind of friendship, a murderous demon is a murderous demon, and he is also an uncompromisingly dark human gourmet, such a person is anti-human anyway.


    If the dignified Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, the Director of Homeland Security of New York State, the Federal Supervision Bureau, the Major General of the Federal Army, and Hannibal knew him, they even lived in the same room with Hannibal for a time without arresting the incident. if.


    That''s a lot of fun.


    Tiffany was also considered for his chief.


    Lake hehe smiled: "No, I''ll tell him, three days later, Hannibal will surrender to the Homeland Security Building in New York."


    Tiffany was taken aback for a moment: "What? Are you cheating?"


    Lake touched his chin: "It doesn''t count, I just told him to restrain myself in the future. I can''t help it. I can think of a way to see if we can cook the meat of our deputy director David Bass. some."


    Tiffany: "..."

 Chapter 544: The Birth of the Ghost Rider

    Although Lake thinks he and Uncle Ba are friends, but friendship belongs to friendship and business belongs to business.


    Lake is still very clear in this regard.


    So the last ten minutes were to persuade Casillas to pretend to be a Hannibal who obediently surrendered to the State Building in New York. After all, Tiffany was right. If this matter was exposed, wouldn''t it be...


    Are you going to kill another wave of exposed reporters?


    This will not work.


    As for what to do with Casillas¡¯ food addiction in the future, Lake took a look at a few videos of Dongguo people cooking scavengers, and said that Dongguo people can eat even scavengers, which can be considered as an anti-harm for the people. That being the case, why don''t you think about it, why can''t you? This can be regarded as killing the people.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t know if Casillas listened.


    And Lake is not an abetting crime, he just offered a possibility. As for whether Casillas would do this, who knows?


    Once again, Lake is the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, not the Deputy Attorney General, and petty cases are not under the control of the Department of Homeland Security.


    Genocide?


    You should go to the Security Council, it''s a matter of national security!


    At night.


    Tiffany finished watching from the city¡¯s gymnasium contentedly, returned to the hotel, and then found Lake, who was eating pizza and drinking beer in the hotel cafeteria.


    "what?"


    Tiffany sat next to Lake with a burning motorcycle hat and looked at the Lone Star Beer in Lake''s hand: "Sir, don''t you never drink beer?"


    Lake shook the Lone Star Beer in his hand: "When you arrive in the Lone Star State, how can you not try the Lone Star Beer here? Besides, if you come late, if you come earlier, you can still see Hannibal. ."


    Tiffany was taken aback for a moment, as if thinking of something, looked at the empty plate in front of him, got up with a scream, and sat down at Lake''s place: "Sir, didn''t you say you didn''t eat with that ogre?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, the pizza I ate with him."


    Tiffany: "..."


    Even if they were eating out, the object of the meal was the famous Hannibal, and Lake did not dare to eat anything else. So, just now, in this five-star hotel, two gentlemen in handmade expensive suits faced a box. Pizza and beer were eating and drinking. That scene attracted a lot of attention.


    It was in the afternoon when Tiffany was about to see the challenge of the explosive Johnny when he suddenly thought of something.


    He wanted the Witch Heart Demon.


    But he needs to rely on Explosive Johnny, to be precise, he needs to rely on the Ghost Rider to help him find the Witch Heart Demon.


    If Casillas started the fight directly before Mephisto fused the Ghost Rider with Johnny Blast, wouldn''t it be that Lake''s own goal would not be able to be accomplished.


    So Lake hurriedly used the effort of inviting Casillas to have dinner, so as not to lose his goal.


    It''s not that Lake didn''t think about going directly to the place of the soul scroll and just waiting for the rabbit.


    but¡­¡­


    Who knows where the small broken village of San Savatigo is? It was a small village hundreds of years ago, and the whole village is gone, who knows where it is.


    Even if it can be found, what if it is wrong?


    In the Western world, there are many villages with the same name. After all, there are only a few letters back and forth. The more letters there are, the higher the probability of a crash.


    Lake thought it would be better to follow the Ghost Rider line. Although it may be a bit more troublesome, at least it is certain.


    "The performance is over?"


    "Ok."


    Listening to Lake¡¯s words, Tiffany came back to his senses and tried not to think about the common language between his chief and the ogre. He took out his mobile phone and handed it to Lake: "Sir, you didn¡¯t go. It''s a shame."


    Lake laughed and said: "I don''t think it''s a pity to fly a few helicopters. Agent Romanov and Jack are able to smash three helicopters with one punch."


    "It''s not the same."


    Tiffany shook his head, as a fan explained for his idol: "Johnny is an ordinary person, and every time he performs, he walks on the edge of death."


    Lake chuckled and looked at Tiffany: "Do you really think so?"


    Tiffany blinked.


    Lake looked at the phone, Johnny Blaise, who flew straight up and soared over the helicopters amidst all the attention and carnival, turned his mouth to look at Tiffany: "Not afraid of death and death is essential. You guessed it, what kind of idol is yours?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Because Johnny Blaise knew that **** would not accept him, so he dared to die like this."


    "..."


    There are more motorcycle stunt riders, but like Johnny Blaise, who just played yesterday, and even continues to play today, he is the only one who has a reputation as a **** in the circle.


    This name can be regarded as a mistake.


    Hell really won''t accept Johnny Blaise, or, when Mephisto doesn''t want to accept Johnny Blaise, he won''t die no matter how Johnny Blaise plays.


    From a certain perspective, Johnny Blaise can be considered an alternative immortality.


    When Johnny Blaise was still young, his father was also a motorcycle stunt rider. Unfortunately, he had cancer. At that time, Mephisto appeared and signed a soul contract with Johnny Blaise.


    Johnny Blaise was not a person like Merlin, the first generation Supreme, so he was undoubtedly dumped by Mephisto.


    After Johnny used his soul as a bargaining chip, his father''s cancer disappeared, but the next day, he was hit and killed by a big truck, and he directly lost his father and lost himself.


    Since then, Johnny Blaise has given up on himself, relying on Mephisto before he has been used, all kinds of death, but in the acrobatics circle.


    Even in these short few years, I bought myself a large-area penthouse in this city whose housing price is no less than that of Los Angeles.


    "Wow!"


    After just finishing the performance, Johnny Blaise, who had rushed away his agent, walked to the bathroom and washed his face with clean water. At the moment he looked up, he couldn''t help looking at his own appearance in the mirror. ''S startled: "Ah!"


    In the mirror, Mephisto''s figure flashed by.


    Johnny was taken aback when he burst into flames, and the roar of a motorcycle came from behind him. When Johnny walked out of the bathroom to look at it, he saw that the motorcycle he had originally used as a collection suddenly disappeared.


    what''s the situation?


    Johnny looked down at his smoking hands and couldn''t help but was taken aback. A devil''s whisper came in his ear, prompting Johnny to look at his apartment elevator.


    Get out of the apartment.


    At first glance, Johnny noticed that his collection motorcycle had been parked in the no man''s land where the three alleys crossed.


    Come closer.


    Wow!


    Mephisto, with a human face, wearing a black coat and gray hair, appeared directly in front of Johnny.


    "It''s you!"


    "Hello, Johnny."


    Mephisto smiled and looked at Johnny who was posing: "Long time no see."


    Johnny was on high alert: "Stay away from me!"


    Mephisto smiled kindly: "It''s too late now, your soul has been sold to me, remember?"


    Johnny looked at Mephisto as he approached, and couldn''t help stepping back a few steps: "Why are you here."


    Mephisto looked at Johnny with a smile: "I invested in you, Johnny, now it''s time to recoup the return."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    "Ha ha."


    Mephisto said: "At the time, when you asked me to save your father, you didn''t have that attitude."


    "you lied to me."


    "Do I have one?"


    Mephisto looked at Johnny: "What did I lie to you? After you signed the contract, the cancer that tortured your father and killed your father disappeared."


    Johnny suppressed his anger: "The next day, my father was hit and killed by a truck."


    "This is a very unacceptable ending."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "one more time¡­¡­"


    Mephisto looked at Johnny: "Your father did not die of cancer, but died in an accident. This is unacceptable. For this, I sympathize deeply, but this, and me and Is there any necessary connection with the contract you signed?"


    Johnny: "..."


    There was no exemption from death in that contract, but Johnny''s soul was used as a price to restore his father''s health.


    Regarding this, Mephisto did it.


    As for death in a car accident?


    It is clearly written in black and white on the contract to restore health, not exempt from death.


    and so¡­¡­


    Mephisto looked at Johnny: "I abide by the contents of the contract and restored your father''s health, and, in return, you should also abide by the contents of the contract and give me your soul."


    Johnny gritted his teeth: "You deceived me."


    Mephisto still smiled elegantly: "Deception, no no no, this is not deception, this is just an art of investment, just like you, when you sign a contract with a partner, don¡¯t you look at it carefully? Are there any pitfalls in the contract agreement? Is there any difference between my contract and the contract you have signed for so many years?"


    Talking.


    Mephisto ignored the black and white expressions on Johnny''s face: "When the investment has reached the point where it needs to be paid back, that is today, find the Mind Witch and kill him.


    This time the witch heart demon''s escape caused Mephisto to lose more than half of his face in hell. His son would rather give up the origin of the **** dimension and run to the earth.


    This is simply...


    Even this matter is known to everyone.


    The ugliness of the family has directly become a public humiliation. Not only the saint warrior Sagar who tried to fight him for the origin of **** knows, but even the dark dimension Domam knows it.


    no doubt.


    It is estimated that it will not be long before, this matter is afraid that it will spread in the endless dimensional world.


    This makes Mephisto, who is good-looking, can''t bear it.


    There is only one way now.


    That is to kill the Heart Witch Demon directly, and only the Heart Witch Demon died. This matter will turn from a scandal into a declaration of his strength once again.


    One sentence.


    Anyone who dared to rebel against him would have no good fruit.


    ...

 Chapter 546: Take the **** source again

    Lake is a little confused!


    What''s wrong with Lao Mo? Why do you call him for no reason?


    and¡­¡­


    It''s still in the middle of the night, you suddenly yelled, what do you want to do? Fortunately, most Westerners don''t go out intuitively after ten o''clock. If this is in the East, you suddenly come with such a voice. Others thought what happened to me and you.


    The most important thing.


    It is Casillas who is causing you trouble, and Domam, the gold master behind him.


    You don''t call Domam''s name, you call my name suddenly?


    It''s my shit.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Casillas and Mephisto, who had broken an old apartment building directly from the intersection of three lanes.


    At last.


    After taking a look at that side, Lake was completely deformed and began to look for the evil spirit knight of the Witch Heart Demon. He resisted the urge to go down and ask Mephisto for an explanation, planning to do his own thing.


    Forget it.


    Although I don¡¯t know why Lao Mo suddenly yelled at his name, Lake felt that, anyway, he was definitely not letting his soldiers come to rescue him, and Casillas sold him a face, he and Casillas It''s a friend, and Lao Mo is not a friend, so why run down and mix up.


    Think about it.


    Lake turned his head and swiftly chased towards the position where the ghost knight left.


    Boom!


    The power of **** directly blasted on Lake''s back with a bang.


    Good guys.


    Lake stopped, squinted his eyes, stood on the current roof, turned around, and threw a blow at Mephisto, who was not powerful enough to attack him, but the insult was a very powerful attack.


    "Saga!"


    Following the aura that is also the origin of hell, Mephisto directly locates the Saga-like Lake on the roof, and roars: "You unexpectedly united with Domam."


    Lake: "..."


    I?


    Domam?


    joint?


    Did you get kicked in your head by a donkey.


    Lake squinted his eyes and set off again.


    "Roar!"


    "Leave me!"


    Mephisto saw that Lake was about to leave again, and roared. He didn''t know what his brain had made up. Perhaps he knew that he would definitely not be able to end well this time and directly blasted out the huge **** energy and blasted his back to him again. Lake.


    "Oneshette!"


    "God!"


    "Run!"


    Awakened by the sound of fighting, the people who were looking out of the apartment window looked at the **** energy ball blasting towards them, all of their scared souls were gone, they roared, and they turned to do it with horror. That useless struggle.


    But this time they are saved!


    "Boom!"


    Lake didn''t even wear the holy clothes this time, teleported directly to the front of the apartment, blasted out with a punch, and directly shredded the **** energy ball that hit him.


    Click!


    Lake looked a little unhappy.


    MMP!


    Lao Mo is completely shameless. Lao Tzu is playing with me. Why are you rushing to bully me?


    Think I''m a bully?


    Lake directly threw his saint clothing card.


    Along with that dazzling Gemini starlight burst directly out of the sky, when the saint clothing began to arm.


    Mephisto over there also roared, directly burning this body with the vitality left for others to walk for a hundred years, and directly causing his real body to begin to descend on the earth with this body.


    With the arrival of Mephisto''s huge, ugly and full of deterrence, this Mephisto''s body used for walking on the earth swiftly moved towards the decaying place for almost a second.


    With the arrival of Mephisto''s real body, the city was immediately awakened.


    On the streets of this main battlefield, in the apartment buildings, countless people screamed, and they fled the street quickly without the command of any law enforcement officers.


    In a church not far away.


    Looking at the Mephisto, who had found the wrong church, the Heart Sorcerer and the Three Demons couldn''t help but swallowed their saliva and ran away.


    "Roar!"


    "Howl you are barren!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake directly slapped him and flew over his head to prepare to use a strong helmet, and then punched Mephisto, who was condescending and threw a punch, directly: "Mephisto, I didn''t go looking for you. Trouble, what gives you the courage to make you come to my trouble."


    There was a boom.


    Mephisto was directly blasted for three steps, slapped at the masked Casillas behind, but directly demolished an apartment like a monster in Ultraman. Towards Lake, he shouted with the voice from hell: "Saga, you have colluded with Domam, a despicable and dirty creature in order to seize the authority of hell."


    Lake sighed: "If I say that I happened to be passing by, do you believe it?"


    I''m so peculiar, is this an innocent lying gun?


    Lake felt the evil spirit knight farther and farther away, and he was extremely speechless. He didn''t plan to stay in this city for long. What''s so, he should have found a church to squat and guard, it is better than this innocent lying gun. .


    Whoops!


    Casillas fell beside Lake.


    Lake looked at Casillas and planned to struggle a bit: "I didn''t intend to intervene in your war, or should I withdraw first?"


    Under normal circumstances, if Mephisto dared to provoke Lake so much, there is no doubt that Lake will definitely fight Mephisto, but not tonight.


    I must have something more important than this.


    Casillas said to Lake: "It must be done quickly, and in five minutes, the Temple Mage will come over."


    Lake blinked.


    Casillas: "What you want is nothing more than the San Savatigan contract that was taken away by the first generation of evil knights. I know where it is. When this matter is resolved, I will take you there."


    Saga swallowed the black heart demon, intending to peep into the **** dimension. This is a secret for others, but it is not a big secret for Casillas, who accompanies his teacher to watch the Battle of Long Island.


    As for the original evil knight Carter Shrei?


    Casillas didn¡¯t lie either. Back then, the first evil spirit knight Carter Slaying realized that he was hidden under the arrangement of the Temple Mage so that even Mephisto thought Carter Slay had been The temple mage was killed.


    In fact.


    The temple mage only helped to seal the spirit of vengeance in Carter Sley''s body, and then, at Carter''s personal request, let him join a plan similar to the Witness Protection Plan.


    It was Casillas who handled this thing in one hand.


    The reason why he traded with Lake, who played the role of Saga, was not because Casillas, who had Domam''s power output, could not subdue Mephisto, who was able to hold on for at most an hour with this vitality.


    It''s the temple mage.


    The Federation is the guardianship of the New York Temple. Once the Temple Master arrives, if there is no him in it, no matter what, his identity will be exposed.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "For love and justice, it is incumbent!"


    Casillas glanced at Lake, who was wearing golden armor and had blond hair, and his face was full of justice. Suddenly, he questioned the so-called love and justice.


    But Mephisto didn''t give Casillas much time to question Lake''s love and justice, so he roared directly. Those huge hands with the power of **** directly grasped the two apartment buildings he fetched like a giant. Smashed towards the heads of Lake and Casillas.


    Huh!


    boom!


    Lake teleported, disappeared directly in place, appeared in mid-air, and then appeared directly behind Mephisto, and blasted towards the back of Mephisto''s head with a punch: "Milky Way, starburst! !!!"


    boom!


    Mephisto was directly staggered and pushed down two apartment buildings, stumbling towards the front.


    And in front of that, Casillas, who used the dark shield directly in the ruins and was unharmed, used the power of the dark dimension to directly blast out two dark dragons.


    expensive!


    The dark dragon blasted directly on Mephisto''s equally huge cheeks, and in an instant, countless colorful flames spurted out.


    In this kind of battle, this neighborhood was almost turned into rubble.


    The city''s law enforcers looked at the **** lord who was wreaking havoc in the block. Although he has arrived now, he has no courage to move forward at all. He can only shiver and direct the survivors who run out of the block to speed up. Place of refuge.


    "Lightning speed punch!"


    "Dark slavery!"


    "Roar!"


    Accompanied by Mephisto¡¯s huge roar Lake and Casillas kept flashing around Mephisto¡¯s huge body, attacking this Murphys like a group of bosses. Support.


    But it seems...


    Mephisto''s blood volume is amazing.


    "Ok?"


    "Quack!"


    Mephisto directly grabbed Casillas who was too late to dodge, and the huge blood basin burst open. When he was about to swallow Casillas directly, with a bang, Lake teleported directly to Mephisto¡¯s mouth. Enduring the violent stench, he directly grabbed Casillas and moved away from his big mouth.


    Landing.


    "Remember, you owe me a favor!"


    "..."


    After Lake finished speaking, the small universe in his body exploded directly with the assistance of the power of the chaotic universe.


    Heaven.


    The stars of Gemini are getting brighter and brighter.


    "Explode, my little universe!"


    Lake directly flew into the sky, sweeping the endless power of the small universe toward Mephisto in all directions, closing his eyes slightly, crossing his hands directly, and then drawing the trajectory of a twin maze.


    Next second.


    Lake¡¯s eyes were open, and with both hands, he directly pushed the Gemini Labyrinth towards Mephisto, who seemed to have noticed something, directly: "I invite you to enter my world, the great, **** lord, Mo Festo!"


    Open your arms.


    Lake directly descended from the sky here, and began to be in the air, beside Lake and Mephisto, he began to connect with the stars of Gemini and his figure slowly faded: "I believe that we will spend a very pleasant night. ."


    Talking.


    Lake took Mephisto directly into the world of the Gemini Labyrinth!


    ...

 Chapter 547: The **** of the sideline

    Boom!


    The Gemini Nebula in the chaotic universe ushered in the arrival of Mephisto with a huge body, and Mephisto, who was about to land directly with full marks, was directly hit by a punch from Lake¡¯s full fire. Above the stars.


    In an instant!


    The stars are broken.


    In the Chaos Universe, Lake is the real firepower. Even if Odin comes to his Chaos Universe, Lake guarantees that the peach blossoms that Odin can hit can bloom all over the sky.


    The premise is...


    Odin gave him the opportunity to display the Gemini Maze.


    boom!


    "Saga!!!"


    After breaking a star, Mephisto landed directly on another star, got up, and the flames of anger were constantly rising: "You think you kill me now, you can become the lord of hell. ."


    Lake landed on a star, and his afterglow stared at the shattered star that was quickly recovering under the power of the chaotic universe: "You can''t do it once, kill a few more times, this time, leave your origin. "


    A journey of a thousand miles begins at the foot.


    If you don''t accumulate steps, you can''t reach a thousand miles; if you don''t accumulate small currents, you can''t become a river!


    As a self-made spokesperson, Lake has never disliked more meat than less meat. He will not dislike the small meat. What is the result of the accumulation of less. Don''t all the self-made bosses always think so?


    Moreover.


    Lake is still a person who believes that even a piece of toilet paper is useful.


    Swallowing the black heart demon gave Lake a ticket to compete for hell''s authority. Later, in several confrontations with Mephisto, his authority was expanded.


    This time?


    If you swallow Mephisto again, there is no doubt that Lake''s authority will be expanded again. After this time, Mephisto will no longer limit the possibilities of Lake.


    Even if he went to hell, Mephisto couldn''t keep him.


    Mephisto looked gloomy: "Do you think that the Hell Dimension will find you who are not **** creatures to cooperate?"


    Lake''s tone relaxed: "The rules are there, even the Hell dimension itself has no way to resist this."


    Follow the rules between dimensions.


    As long as he becomes the strongest dimension, then he is the master of dimension, just like Domam, the **** dimension with self-awareness at most is more complicated, but it can''t get rid of this rule.


    most¡­¡­


    On the way from Lake to the Lord of Hell, the dimension of Hell will be sidetracked.


    Lake has known this for a long time.


    Mephisto sneered again and again, looking at the Gemini Maze: "Your law is plunder. Once the Hell Dimension knows your real plan, do you think you have a chance?"


    Mephisto was almost projected in before, but this time it was considered a semi-projection, so the eyesight of the king of **** immediately saw the fundamental law of Lake.


    Don''t take sacrifices.


    Do not exchange.


    It''s not a white prostitution.


    But from a certain angle, the law of plundering is more shameless than prostitutes.


    At the very least, a white whoring is just like the power of the Supreme Master Bai whoringing Domam. Although it is a white whoring, Domam is not dead, and people are still alive.


    But the plunder of Lake is just one sentence, money, I want, life, I want too!


    Once the Hell Dimension knows this, it is estimated that whatever he says, he will go straight to the sidelines. After all, once Lake is really successful, even the Hell Dimension itself will be looted directly by Lake.


    Lake''s expression was indifferent, looking at Mephisto whose anger was on his face: "Do you think that after I swallowed your origin this time, do I still care if the Hell Dimension will discover this matter?"


    Before that, if the Hell Dimension knew about it, it would still be a troublesome thing for Lake.


    But after this time?


    After swallowing Mephisto, even the Hell Dimension knew that after facing him this time, the 30% of the **** powers he had obtained could not brazenly expel him.


    As for the latter thing?


    Even if Lake is not exposed, the Hell Dimension will still be biased, so after exposure, there is not much difference for Lake.


    Heaven must make it perish, it must make it crazy!


    The **** gets crazier, and when Lake plunders it, the final resistance will be even weaker.


    And Lake also hopes that **** will become crazy, at least give him some hope, when that time comes, waiting for the last moment, you can prevent the **** dimension from directly shooting and breaking up.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Lake''s gaze at Mephisto, who was huge, showed his infinite desire, licked his lips, and said greedily: "Mephisto, are you ready, are you ready to be swallowed by me?"


    Mephisto let out an anger, preemptively: "Engulf me, I''m afraid you don''t have such a good appetite!"


    "Ah!"


    Lake directly confronted: "It is my business to have an appetite, I am only curious, what is your taste!"


    "what!"


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, following the collision between Lake and Mephisto, the entire Gemini Maze in the Gemini Palace trembled at that moment, and the countless stars that formed the Gemini Maze continued to collapse in this fierce fight. Annihilated, and then quickly reorganized under the influence of the power of the chaotic universe.


    "boom!"


    Mephisto¡¯s flames of **** burned in his body, directly turning it into the most terrifying demon from hell. The fire of **** was released to his heart, sweeping in all directions: "Feel the soul burning Fire it."


    "Ah."


    Ignoring the flames that rose to the sky and almost filled the entire world, Lake directly flashed a teleport in front of Mephisto, threw out his right fist, and turned into the endless speed of light shadow: "My soul, isn''t it? It''s yours, goodbye, Mephisto!"


    Rumble!


    Ahhhhhhhh!


    Lake took a deep breath and banged, and the entire human figure was continuously raised under the power of the Chaos Universe. At the moment when the flame extinguished, he directly grabbed one of the legs of Mephisto that flew out and swallowed it.


    In an instant.


    Accompanied by Mephisto''s wailing, under the blessing of the law of hunger, the speed of plundering directly increased to a higher level.


    "what!"


    Mephisto roared: "Saga, you will regret it."


    Lake was expressionless, looking at Mephisto, who was struggling with the plunder: "I never regret what I have done!"


    Regret that the thing is not in Lake''s dictionary at all.


    Mephisto roared again and again: "Stop, stop, we can discuss!"


    A hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of Lake''s mouth: "Mephisto, I gave you the opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it yourself, and to discuss with one of the worst demon, do you think you are too clever or I am too stupid? Up?"


    When Lake went to hell, he talked to Mephisto about this subject of surrender.


    But what Mephisto said.


    No talk, no discussion, get out!


    Lake gave Mephisto a lot of face, didn¡¯t he just kill a son of you? How big is the matter to the **** lord, and Lake also apologized, but Mephisto not only refused to accept it, but even refuted Lake¡¯s face. .


    Talking now?


    late!


    "what!"


    Mephisto saw that he was about to be swallowed by Lake and even the dregs were not left. The devil¡¯s face was full of resentment and determination: "You want my origin, okay, I will give it to you, I want See if you can stand it!"


    Talk about it.


    Rumble!


    Mephisto directly chose to blew himself up.


    This self-detonation is not comparable to that of the black heart demon at the time. Under Mephisto¡¯s self-destruction, the origin of the sky full of **** was directly blasted away, and even Mephisto¡¯s body in the dimension of **** was With a bang, a huge amount of demon blood was sprayed out directly.


    The **** dimension itself is constantly shaking.


    Feeling the huge changes in the shares of the Hell Dimension, and that... the message passed on when the shares change.


    Next second.


    In the **** dimension, the **** lord who almost controlled the more or less origin suddenly blew himself up, only that the more or less **** origin was directly recovered by the **** dimension, and then screamed and fell on Mephisto again.


    really.


    This is Temeow''s direct end and pulled sideways.


    Lake''s body once again grew bigger in the chaotic universe, swallowing the **** origin that was free around him. After the constant **** origin was plundered, his perception of **** became clearer.


    "Ah!"


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth is curved After gathering the free source of hell, he feels that Mephisto, who was almost equal to his source, once again surpassed his share with the help of the dimension of **** itself. He couldn''t help laughing, and then shook his head, looking at the world under his eyes.


    Almost all of the Gemini Palace was broken into scum, and even in the corner of the Gemini Palace, because of Mephisto''s self-destruction, a void was directly broken.


    The Chaos Universe continued to exert force, repairing at a speed visible to the naked eye, after almost ten breaths, before Lake figured out where the spontaneously exploded void led to, the repair was completed.


    Poor Mephisto.


    If Lao Mo chose to explode directly at the beginning, then the power of self-detonation would be almost equal to the power produced when the six-digit Great Ivan exploded.


    But this wave now?


    To say that he is the power of a hundred big Iwan equivalent is a bit overwhelming.


    In hell!


    After Mephisto spit out a mouthful of blood, under the **** dimension itself, he continued to absorb the lost and recovered even more **** origin and quickly recovered his strength.


    "what!"


    A huge roar came directly from the west of hell, and Satanish, locked in the magma of hell, roared: "Why, why, why is this happening!"


    Satanish naturally also noticed that Mephisto lost the source of **** at that moment and returned directly. The power of the source did not decrease but increased. Instead of questioning Mephisto, he was questioning the dimension of hell.


    in those days.


    Satanish did not receive such treatment.


    Obviously they are all the sons of the **** dimension, why, the **** dimension itself prefers Mephisto so much.


    ...

 Chapter 548: San Savatigan Contract

    How can Satanish be willing and accept this!


    even.


    Satanish once looked at the sky, looking at the sky full of ashes in the **** dimension, and roared out, the **** dimension, your unfair words.


    Next second.


    Rumble!


    Under the words of Satanish, the **** dimension became angry. Along with the rolling movement, countless **** forces bombarded Satanish''s body, just like the old father who pulled out the seven wolves and was beating a rebellious son. .


    Mephisto over there looked at Satanish who was constantly crying in wailing, stopped the urge to show off, and just sneered. The originally depressed mood in his heart was under Satanish''s experience. It''s getting better.


    Injustice in the dimensions of hell?


    Quite the opposite.


    Mephisto could feel that when he lost the origin of hell, the dimension of **** would even release his power for a while.


    But at that moment, Mephisto told the Hell dimension itself that Lake¡¯s original law is plunder. After that, the Hell dimension consumed the group of more or less demon lords with the origin of **** to make up for his loss. .


    "Saga!"


    Mephisto''s demon squeezed his hands tightly, and his eyes fell behind him. His body that can walk on earth is now rotten, and it seems that it can be turned into ashes in a gust of wind.


    Damn Saga!


    When Mephisto thinks of Lake, the anger in his heart can be turned into substance. The deflection frame of the **** dimension is required, and that is to let Mephisto kill Lake as soon as possible. .


    If this is not the case, then, what is the significance of this skew frame.


    but¡­


    Lake will definitely not come to hell, so there is only one way, that is, Mephisto needs to go to the world, but the covenant binds him over there, unless he changes his body again.


    Mephisto''s demon eyes gleamed.


    Next second.


    Mephisto looked up: "Zatanos, kill Saga, I will give you freedom!"


    "roll!"


    "..."


    Zatanos'' words roared directly in the hell, and Satanish, who was being favored by the **** dimension itself, was under these words, and laughed in pain and joy.


    Do you really think Zatanos is a fool?


    He could not beat Mephisto, and Mephisto could not beat Saga.


    It''s better to die than to live.


    As long as he is alive, he may be able to see the day Mephisto died. At that time, maybe he will be able to see the sun again, this time and the main bar of **** in the future?


    Zatanos was a little stupid, but there was no pitfall in his mind.


    Texas!


    Boom!


    Lake walked directly out of the void.


    Next second.


    The mages from Kama Taj''s temple looked at Lake who suddenly appeared, and directly summoned various spark shields to stand in front of Lake.


    "Stop!"


    The disguise was lifted and Casillas, who was restored to the temple mage, yelled loudly for his juniors to remove their shields: "This is Saga, the guardian of the zodiac Gemini, and we are in the same camp. ."


    Lake looked around the two blocks that were almost turned into ruins, and then nodded towards Casillas. After that, he looked up directly at the sky, and quickly disappeared into the vast night with a scream.


    the next day.


    The two blocks that had experienced a huge catastrophe last night have been completely sealed off. By ten o''clock in the morning, the ambulance was still running.


    "Sir!"


    Assistant Tiffany, as always, found Lake in the revolving cafeteria on the top floor of the hotel. After sitting down, he said to Lake: "The director of the Texas Department of Homeland Security would like to consult you."


    Lake looked up and said, "Me? An opinion? No objection. Does this matter have anything to do with our homeland security?"


    Tiffany blinked.


    Lake turned his head, looked condescendingly at the damaged block in the distance, and said, "S.H.I.E.L.D. people are here."


    "Correct."


    "This is Texas. Give the case to them."


    "¡­it is good."


    As Lake said, he glanced at his mobile phone, and then said to Tiffany: "Our plan remains the same. After breakfast, we will go straight back to New York, lest S.H.I.E.L.D. think I am here and dig something for them. It''s a pit."


    Tiffany nodded.


    Lake got up and walked towards the elevator.


    ten minutes later.


    Outside the suburbs of the city.


    Lake, with blond hair and Saga''s appearance, fell directly on some deserted roads.


    Next second.


    Casillas walked out of the fire portal and looked at Lake: "Thank you for your help yesterday."


    Lake said: "No, a deal, and Mephisto just has what I want."


    If it hadn''t been for the guy from Mephisto to suddenly throw the pot at him, Mephisto would have been able to go back to **** without losing his origin, but in the end, Lake didn''t even intend to blend in, and he directly provoke Lake.


    So I wasted the whole night.


    Lake looked directly at Casillas: "The original ghost rider, the address of Carter Shrei!"


    Casillas nodded, did not make any ambiguity, directly waved a fire portal with his right hand, and gestured towards Lake: "Please!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Casillas: "Tell me the location. I will go by myself."


    Casillas was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, and pointed in a direction: "Also, Carter Shrei was blessed by Kama Taj in the past. After that, with my help, he has been incognito in St. Stein. In Nislaus Catholic Church, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know exactly where the contract is."


    "enough!"


    Lake nodded and looked at Casillas a few more times: "The power of darkness is powerful, but he is like a secular over-the-counter narcotic. When it brings you pleasure, it will also substitute you step by step into the abyss. There is nothing wrong with pursuing a powerful force, but your state of mind is not enough to control this force that will gradually eat away at you."


    "I have traveled to the Great Buddha Temple in the East. Perhaps you can refer to their Buddhist scriptures. It should be helpful to your mood."


    After Lake finished speaking, he didn''t say anything any more, and he screamed, and his figure disappeared in place.


    Casillas stayed in place, frowning slightly.


    There was only one reason why Lake didn''t need Casillas to accompany him.


    Work alone, with clear goals.


    The ghost knew if Casillas followed, would there be anything else.


    Boom!


    Located next to the abandoned cemetery of the city, in front of the church with a broken cross hung, the golden light directly flickered in the air. Then, when Lake walked out of the void, Gemini''s golden saint was constantly armed. After Lake walked out of the void and stood firmly, the golden saint clothing was already firmly established.


    look up.


    Lake''s eyes fell on the closed church.


    "Crack!"


    Behind the church door, there was the sound of a shotgun being loaded: "Go away, intruder!"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    With the upside-down cry in the smoke and dust, Lake walked into the church that was directly shattered. The pair of golden boots stepped on the door panel, staring blankly at the gray-white haired Carter who had fallen not far away. Shi Lei''s body.


    This was the first evil spirit rider and the first debt collector in Mephisto to walk among the people.


    but¡­


    Don''t think that Carter Slei was a good man if he found it in conscience. If Carter Slei was a good man, then there would be no black policeman in the law enforcement community.


    Carter Shrei used to be a Texas Mounted Policeman, and he was also a true black policeman.


    He is proficient in everything.


    even¡­


    During the time Carter Shrei was the Mounted Policeman, this Carter Shrei, even if it was a calling girl, was the kind of white prostitute, the black policeman with the least bottom line and the least quality.


    If it weren¡¯t for Carter Shrei¡¯s low moral bottom line, frankly speaking, Mephisto at the time would not have chosen Carter Shrei, so that he and the spirit of vengeance would become one of his debt collectors. .


    It is estimated that this is also the reason why Mephisto will re-select people.


    One sentence.


    Mephisto felt at the time that a Carter Schlei who had no moral bottom line would become a qualified debt collector, but it was clear that Carter Schlei''s conscience suddenly discovered that he suffered a heavy loss.


    So this time Mephisto chose Johnny Blaise, who has a relatively high moral bottom line. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    but.


    Is Carter Shrei really discovering it because of his conscience?


    Sure it wasn''t because Carter Shrei was seeing the contract that contained tens of thousands of souls, and he was thinking about something he shouldn''t have, so he took his conscience to find out as an excuse to fool Kama Taj and ask for their blessing?


    If Carter Shrei really found out with his conscience, why should he keep the contract with him? If he really found out with his conscience, it would be better to throw it directly to Taj Kama than to stay with him.


    Lake has always liked to speculate on others with the greatest malice.


    This is a habit.


    However, this does not mean that Lake is concerned about this matter. He directly looked down at Carter Shrei who was struggling to take the shotgun on the ground, and said blankly: "Is the witch heart demon coming over."


    Carter Shrei clicked and reloaded the shotgun.


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake glanced blankly at the Carter Shrei who was knocked down by himself and hung on the wall, then turned and walked out of the church, looking around the large cemetery in front of the church.


    Hum!


    With a thought to Lake, the sixth sense swept across all corners of the cemetery. In the next second, a shovel in the cemetery leaped into the sky.


    Behind.


    Carter Shrei stumbled and leaned on the wall and walked out. Watching this scene, he shouted, "Stop!"


    The voice fell.


    All the shovel suspended in the air turned into ashes, and then, the contract of San Savatigan made of sheepskin, hidden in one of the shovel, appeared in Lake''s sight.


    Click!


    Lake opened his right hand and caught the fallen San Savatigo contract!


    Next second.


    ¡­

 Chapter 549: Cant leave it to the door

    "Let go of the contract!"


    "if not?"


    Lake repeated his right hand, retracting the San Savatigo contract into his own space, turning around, and while the golden saint cloth was disintegrated, he put his hand in his pocket and watched Carter Shrei who was sternly stopping at the church door: "You What do you plan to do? I plan to become a ghost rider again to stop me. You deceived **** and Mephisto. Once you become a ghost rider, hehe, I think Mephisto will have a lot of thoughts. I want to tell you."


    Carter Shrei changed his face instantly.


    Lake chuckled.


    really.


    This product is not really because of conscience discovery. It is estimated that looking at the number of souls contracted on the San Savatigo contract, I have moved some thoughts that shouldn''t be there, and I want to take it for myself. As a result, in so many In the days, it was still unable to decipher the mystery of the contract of San Savatigo.


    after all¡­¡­


    Carter Shrei is a mortal, just a debt collector who was exempted from death by the **** lord Mephisto and then used to walk around the world.


    After combining with the Spirit of Vengeance, Carter Slei, who has transformed into the first-generation ghost knight, can be regarded as an extraordinary person of the **** system.


    But Carter Shrei, who hadn''t transformed himself, was just a mortal, or a rogue black policeman whose physical fitness was so bad that he was almost hollowed out by his wine.


    A mortal wants to decipher the mystery of the contract of San Savatigo?


    Isn''t this a dream?


    Lake snorted and turned around to leave.


    but¡­¡­


    "You can''t go, the contract is mine."


    "¡­¡­Sorry?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Carter Shrei again: "What did you say, the contract is yours?"


    Carter Shrei looked at Lake: "The San Savatigo contract is mine, you have to take it, so you know how to collect the soul above?"


    Good guys.


    You are really not at all polite.


    Lake couldn''t help but smile, and looked at Carter Shrei thoughtfully: "Of course I know how to use the soul above, and then?"


    The soul in the contract of San Savatigo belongs to hell.


    Although the owner of the soul above belongs to Mephisto, this thing is the same as the so-called money. This money is nominally given to Mephisto, but there is no stipulation that Lake cannot be robbed.


    As Lake, who also has the origin of hell, naturally, he knows how to use the soul of the San Savatigo contract.


    Lake has an idea.


    Saint Seiya¡­¡­


    But it''s not just eighty-eight.


    Maybe I can tinker with those 108 underworld fighters.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. He can''t enter **** now. Once he enters, he will be controlled by the **** dimension itself, but if he passes the soul in his hands, he can go to hell.


    This is what Lake just thought of this morning. Otherwise, he would also come, but he would stay here, and would not look at this contract with more than 30,000 souls.


    Carter Shrei seemed to have made up his mind and looked at Lake: "We can share."


    Lake was shocked: "What?"


    Carter Shrei seems to have made a great determination: "The San Savatigo contract is mine. You will use it. We can join hands and use the soul in this contract to conclude a **** that belongs to us."


    Lake was dumbfounded.


    Carter Shrei¡¯s words are still continuing, but the core idea is just one, that is, the San Savatigo contract is his. If Lake uses this contract to collect souls, then half of the souls should be with He shared.


    This¡­¡­


    Lake returned to his senses, he didn''t know what kind of expression he should make. He looked at Carter Shrei and directly interrupted Carter Shrei who was still chattering: "You really don''t think of yourself as an outsider."


    Carter Shrei turned to look at Lake: "How, we can cooperate."


    Lake shook his head.


    Carter Shrei was stunned: "What?"


    Lake looked at Carter Shrei a little unclearly: "Why should I share it with you, Mr. Carter Shrei, if you can give me a reason why I want to cooperate with you."


    really.


    Some people do not necessarily live longer, the higher their wisdom.


    Andy is so.


    The same goes for Carter Shrei in front of him.


    Wisdom does not increase little by little with the flow of time, but is fixed wisdom. Otherwise, no one would dare to say such arrogant words in every ten years of cerebral thrombosis.


    after all¡­¡­


    Even a real ordinary person, knowing that he can''t compete with Lake, would never say this sentence.


    When Carter Shrei listened to Lake¡¯s words, he seemed surprised at why he didn¡¯t. Looking at Lake, it seemed that there was a slight threat in the words: "You are not afraid that I will tell the great **** lord Mephisto."


    A digression is that if you don''t agree to me, then everyone just shoots and breaks, I can''t get it, and you can''t get it.


    now it''s right.


    This is very much in line with what a black policeman said.


    Lake nodded secretly in his heart, as he solved his doubts, then, with his arms around him, he raised his chin towards Carter Shrei: "Go ahead, tell your former master, tell him, Saint Sava The Tigan Contract has been snatched away."


    "what?"


    "You haven''t heard, I will give you time to communicate with hell."


    "..."


    Carter Shrei looked at Lake in disbelief: "Isn''t your goal the San Savatigo contract?"


    Lake nodded.


    "Yes."


    "If I tell the great **** lord Mephisto, once the great **** lord knows that you have taken his contract, he will never let you go."


    "I know, go tell your master quickly."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "speed."


    "Don''t force me!"


    "..."


    Am I wasting time with a brain-drunk?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly. At first, Lake was murderous against Carter Shrei, but now, if he kills a brain-dead, Lake is afraid that his IQ will be insulted, so he just turned and left.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The moment the flames of **** turned around, in the roar of Carter Shrei''s roar, the flames of **** began to madly cover the limbs from the bare feet.


    Lake turned around again, and his expressionless face began to merge with the spirit of vengeance in the fire of hell, Carter Shrei.


    You can''t leave it to your door.


    Anyway, Mephisto already has two ghost knights, give me one of them, and Lake feels that Mephisto will definitely be willing.


    In the **** dimension.


    Mephisto felt that he suddenly rushed out to the earth, and seemed to have received some kind of summoned spirit of revenge. He was taken aback for a moment, and then, he saw someone through the eyes of the spirit of revenge.


    "Saga!"


    Mephisto almost spit out these words from his mouth while gritting his teeth. At this moment, the traitor Carter Shrei who had reconnected with the Hell Dimension had not been noticed by Mephisto at this moment.


    "kill him!"


    Mephisto directly issued an order to the spirit of vengeance and roared: "Kill him for me!"


    "As you wish, my master!"


    The Vengeful Spirit responded very clearly to the command of its owner Mephisto.


    after all¡­¡­


    The spirit of vengeance that formed the first generation of evil spirit knights is fundamentally different from the second generation of the evil spirit knight Zatanos.


    The Vengeful Spirit is Mephisto''s subordinate.


    Zatanos was Mephisto''s defeat.


    "You are guilty!"


    Occupying Carter Sleigh''s body and carrying a blazing flame-burning skull, the first generation ghost rider, that is, the spirit of vengeance, is posing, pointing his finger in front of him and holding his arms in front of him, who seems to be watching a show, said in a deep voice: "Accept the trial of **** obediently."


    Lake raised an eyebrow.


    Trial me?


    "Mephisto!"


    Lake''s gaze passed through the hollow eyes of the Ghost Rider, and directly fell into the **** dimension through the Ghost Rider, and said directly to Mephisto: "You know what my law is."


    Mephisto snorted coldly: "If there is a kind of thing, you will come down to **** and talk to me. The origin you have taken away by small means is not recognized by the **** dimension itself."


    "It is not you who decide whether to recognize or not."


    Lake didn¡¯t take Mephisto¡¯s words in his heart at all. This kind of low-level speech art could not affect Lake¡¯s inner world in the slightest: "I just have a question. Since you know what my fundamental law is, then you still sit back and watch. Come up with your revenge spirit standing in front of me grandiosely, why, did you give me a gift?"


    Mephisto''s face suddenly changed like Carter Shrei.


    "Haha!"


    Seeing that Lake had achieved the effect of killing and condemning the heart he wanted, he laughed directly: "Anyway, thank you, Lao Mo, I accept the gift you sent."


    "Do not!"


    Mephisto returned with an angry roar: "Vengeful Spirit, come back, come back!"


    The words are spoken out.


    But it''s a pity it''s too late.


    Almost at the moment Mephisto roared, the first generation ghost knight had already come straight to Lake, intending to use the flames of **** to judge Lake, burn Lake¡¯s soul, and make Lake fall into **** completely.


    Whether it is the first generation of evil spirit knights or the second generation of evil spirit knights, the skills of the judgment eye are very evil.


    Speaking out is to judge the guilty.


    But looking at the entire earth, any creature, as long as its soul is within the scope of hell, then he is guilty.


    After all, in the eyes of hell, you killed a person, ate an animal with you, and trampled an ant to death. The crime may be high or low, but there is no doubt that it is all guilty.


    The evil spirit knight stretched out his body directly condescendingly, staring at Lake''s eyes with burning skull eyes, and whispered in a demon''s whisper: "Look at my eyes, accept my trial, sinner!"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "Then you also look into my eyes and accept my trial."


    The words fall.


    At the moment Mephisto''s roar came, in Lake''s eyes, the chaotic universe had evolved in it, and the hungry plunder directly blasted the evil spirit knight in front of him.


    "Become my spirit of revenge!!!"


    "..."

 Chapter 550: Witch Heart Demon

    Boom!


    Under Mephisto''s screaming screams, the moment the Vengeful Spirit just returned to mind, the plundering power in the Chaos Universe had been hungry and impatiently blasted out.


    In an instant.


    Carter Shrei and the Spirit of Vengeance, who had just merged into one, appeared at this moment under the powerful plundering power of the Chaos Universe, and there was some kind of unusually terrifying separation.


    Carter Sley''s flesh, and the skeleton of the Vengeful Spirit, are looming under the whale swallowing of the plundering force.


    Next second.


    As the plundering power of the Chaos Universe increased and boomed, the entire space seemed to tremble. After shaking, the Spirit of Vengeance was directly plundered by the Chaos Universe.


    boom!


    When the spirit of vengeance appeared in the chaotic universe, it fell directly, and then, after falling, fell into the purest darkness. The pure darkness directly suppressed the spirit of vengeance that fell and swallowed it greedily.


    "what!"


    Carter Shrei, who had been forcibly pulled away from the Spirit of Vengeance, also returned to his human appearance, let out a sorrowful cry, and then stumbled onto the grass.


    "Uh!"


    "..."


    Lake covered his mouth with his right hand. He swallowed Mephisto yesterday, and today he swallowed the Spirit of Vengeance. It was a little up, and it was a very reasonable thing to burp.


    but.


    Out of courtesy, Lake still said sorry to Carter Shrei who fell on the grass, then looked around, and finally smiled: "It seems that your master can''t do anything with me. It''s a pity. , He should have many ways to deal with you, but I don¡¯t mind if you put all the responsibilities on me after you go to hell, goodbye, Mr. Carter Sleigh."


    Finished.


    Lake directly turned around, and the moment his right foot stepped forward, accompanied by the twin star palace''s brilliance, which was hidden behind the light of daylight, it was directly teleported away from the spot.


    Carter Shrei on the grass opened his mouth wide.


    How can it be.


    How could the great **** lord and the mighty ghost rider be like this?


    Just when Carter Slei¡¯s heart was filled with endless question marks, at this moment, after losing the spirit of vengeance, Mephisto, the great **** lord who always liked to anger with others, finally turned his endless anger towards Carter Sleet. Thunder is coming.


    "Humph!"


    Mephisto, who was in hell, suppressed his face full of black water: "Carter Shrei, the spirit of vengeance is dead, the contract is over, you should come down."


    Carter Shrei listened to the voice that seemed to come from the depths of his soul, and the whole person felt bad.


    Next second.


    Carter Slei climbed up from the ground in a panic, preparing to head towards the inside of the church, hoping to use the power of the indispensable God to prevent Mephisto from calling him.


    However, at the moment Carter Sley stepped into the church with his right foot, the soul fire that was directly signed by the contract appeared. Under the distorted scream of Carter Sley, in an instant, Carter Slei The flesh and blood evaporates directly.


    Seen from a distance.


    I can see that at the door of the church under the cross, a humanoid skeleton maintains the posture of entering the door, with his right hand stretched out toward the front, seeming to long for the statue of **** facing the door of the church to save him. Life.


    It''s a pity that Carter Shrei''s dream finally fell through.


    Waiting for Carter Shrei, there is no doubt that it will be the endless anger that Mephisto is about to pour down!


    Of course.


    This has nothing to do with Lake.


    However, it was related to the witch heart demon that appeared here after fifteen minutes, plus the three element demon.


    Huh huh!


    When the Witch Heart Demon and the Three Element Demon arrived here, they saw the body of Carter Shrei.


    "Ok?"


    The human body walking on the world is still handsome. The heart demon walked in front of Carter Shrei¡¯s bones and blew it lightly. Carter Shrei¡¯s skeleton was directly turned into black ashes and poured directly onto the ground to form a mysterious hell. symbol.


    "Mephisto has been here."


    The water demon, one of the three elements, came over, looked at the symbols on the ground, and said in a deep voice to the wizard heart demon: "The San Savatigo contract has been retrieved by Mephisto."


    "This is impossible."


    "what?"


    The sorcerer shook his head like black water and said: "His soul was indeed brought back by my father, but it is definitely not my father who took the San Savatigo contract."


    in fact¡­¡­


    The witch heart demon didn''t run up from **** alone, but with the help of one person.


    Voldemort.


    Remember this person?


    After Voldemort lived again at that time, before being recalled to **** by Mephisto again, Voldemort did some more personal things, that is, he found a way to get him out of **** again.


    However, he alone is not enough, so at that time, he found the witch heart demon who was being abused by Mephisto in two days because of the loss of his eldest son.


    Voldemort and the Witch Heart made a deal.


    The reason why it has been so long is actually for a reason. The Heart Sorcerer is a pure demon. If he wants to go to the world, he must have a body, and the current body is prepared by the Heart Sorcerer for himself.


    This is not.


    This preparation has been there until now, after all things are ready, they still need to choose an appropriate time.


    It''s the same as jailbreaking, you can''t escape directly under Mephisto''s nose.


    Therefore, this wait until now, that day, the Wizard and Voldemort, taking advantage of Mephisto''s rare nap, resolutely implemented this plan.


    Very good, the plan went well.


    After running out of hell, the witch heart demon immediately gave up his **** origin, saying that he had parted ways with Mephisto. From then on, there is no witch heart demon, the son of Mephisto, only the **** demon witch heart demon.


    This son of Mephisto is enough for him, whoever loves to be.


    But there were some surprises after coming out.


    Voldemort did not follow the Witch Heart Demon, after coming out, Voldemort turned into a black mist and drifted away.


    The Witch Heart Demon looked at Voldemort who was going away and didn''t care.


    A stupid black magician.


    The purpose of the witch heart demon coming up this time is very clear, to find the four elements of creation, fool them, obtain the San Savatigo contract, use the 30,000 souls to build a **** that belongs to him, and Mephisto The Hell Chambers fight.


    I will let you know that I am no worse than the Blackheart!


    The Witch Heart Demon thought angrily.


    Even, the initial plan went smoothly. The Heart Witch found the Three Creation Demons, and then the Fire Elemental Demons of the Fourth Creation Demons came out just as he planned.


    But now?


    What is the most important San Savatigo contract missing?


    Wet all over, the whole person was like a water monster who had just come up from the sewer and said in a deep voice: "It''s not Mephisto, who would it be? Don''t forget, we promised you because you promised it."


    The witch heart demon looked at the water demon with a scream, revealing his own demon nature, and the sharp mouthparts directly exposed: "I don''t allow you to talk to me like this, water demon!"


    The wind demon felt the breeze around him and looked at the water demon: "It is indeed not Mephisto, but someone else."


    The Witch Heart Demon retracted his demon face, his face flickered, and his gaze looked in the direction of San Savatigo: "I know who it is."


    "Who?"


    "I hope he is our friend."


    "If not."


    "Then we will kill him!"


    "..."


    This is what the Witch Heart Demon said, but inwardly, it is drumming.


    but¡­¡­


    He has already come out, and he has come to this point. There is no turning back when he opens his bow. Now, he has either become famous, or wait for his father to chop him directly into minced meat under the watchful eyes of endless dimensions. Scum.


    Damn it, it''s totally different from what I planned.


    The Heart Witch was a little anxious in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, maybe it was really like what his father Mephisto said. Compared with his brother, the Heart Witch, the difference between him and his brother, the Black Heart, was not It''s a little bit.


    But precisely because of this, after escaping from **** this time, the Heart Wizard took almost every aspect of the plan into consideration.


    even¡­¡­


    He has figured it out, how can he get the fire element that was the only element of the four creations that is not on the earth, but in the hands of his father, who turned into a cage to imprison Zatanos in his hands~www.novelhall.com ~ In fact, as the Witch Heart Demon expected.


    In the anger of the Heart Witch and Mephisto, who came up to persuade him to go home for the first time, Mephisto''s anger was completely aroused, and Mephisto was tempted to think of the explosion when he signed the contract. Fire Johnny, and his father, Mephisto, as he was involved, directly caused Zatanos, who had been integrated with the creation fire element, to descend.


    but¡­¡­


    My every step is obviously so delicate, but why did I make a mistake in this most critical step?


    When the Witch Heart Demon anxiously took the Three Demons and headed towards San Savatigo, he thought so anxiously in his heart that for the present, he could only hope that the person who took away the contract and He has a common language.


    For this, frankly speaking, the Witch Heart Demon has only a fifty-five percent certainty.


    After all, although the Heart Sorcerer is Mephisto¡¯s least favorite son, Mephisto likes to hang him, but there are a lot of news from Mephisto when the Sorcerer was hanged. .


    For example, the news of his brother''s death.


    Mephisto was when he was hanging him, while tugging him with a belt, while cursing that his brother was swallowed alive because of him.


    Don''t mention how wronged the Heart Witch was at the time, his brother ran to the earth, and he did not instigate him.


    It''s a pity that Mephisto can''t listen at all.


    natural.


    After Mephisto was bullied by Lake, the Witch Heart Demon knew that when he was hanged, this one, recently, named his father the miserable Saga who bullied him.


    That intent looked at my **** authority and tried to drive Mephisto out of the throne of the zodiac, Gemini, the golden saint Saga!


    ...

 Chapter 551: Father, kind son, filial piety, **** drama

    As for whether he could persuade the ruthless man who beat his father Mephisto, the Witch Heart Demon had no bottom.


    even¡­¡­


    The sorcerer''s resentment towards Sagar was not under his father Mephisto.


    the reason?


    Instead, you have suffered countless beatings because of a stranger. During this beating, your father will treat you as that person. If you are you, you will also resent that person.


    That''s the case with the Witch Heart Demon.


    He has already planned that once he gets the San Savatigo contract, with the help of the four elements of creation, after establishing his hell, he will kill his father first, and then kill the Saga, even, It also includes the countless demons who live in hell, beat him violently in Mephisto and roared with laughter.


    Everyone must die!


    It''s a pity that the idea is very beautiful, but the cruel reality directly gave him a blow. Now, he not only needs to put away the resentment towards Saga, but also infinitely expect that Saga will choose to partner with him.


    San Savatigang!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The first time the Witch Heart Demon took the Creation Three Elemental Demon to the ground, he saw the Lake who had already drawn out the San Savatigo contract and was ready to collect the soul, and quickly reached out and shouted: "Please wait, dear Saga Mr."


    Yo.


    It''s just right.


    This rhythm is right.


    First, eat a snack before the meal for the spirit of revenge to make a tooth sacrifice, and now eat the three elements of creation, as a dinner, and then after eating the 30,000 souls with fruits scattered here.


    If life can be so smooth everywhere, it will be beautiful.


    This was what Lek thought in his heart, and temporarily put away the San Savatigo contract in his hand, turned around, his eyes fell on the body of the sorcerer who hurriedly rushed to here with a trace of anxiety on his face.


    The Witch Heart Demon said: "Mr. Saga, I am..."


    Lake interrupted directly, his gaze stayed on the body of the Heart Sorcerer for less than a second, and then his gaze fell on the body of the Three Genesis Demon behind him: "I know who you are."


    The Witch Heart Demon was taken aback for a moment: "Mr. Saga..."


    Lake interrupted again: "It''s a pity."


    The Wizard Blinked his eyes.


    Lake turned his gaze silently on the body of the Three Elemental Demon of Creation: "Why are you mixed up so miserably!"


    Creation Three Elemental Demon: "..."


    Lake was speechless.


    wrong.


    This is no longer such a miserable thing, but, these three creation elements are not used at all, and it is no longer a question of whether they can be used carefully.


    What''s special is that if Lake uses these three creation elements, good fellow, Lake¡¯s original chaotic universe with unlimited potential will be directly downgraded to the chaotic dimension.


    Not even Temeow¡¯s world.


    Simply put.


    The potential of these three creation elements has been squeezed out. They are obviously creation elements that shattered with the three goddesses of fate. Let¡¯s put it this way, if the three goddesses of fate are goddesses, then these three at present could have been rich. Handsome, at this moment, let alone licking the dog, even the beggars look at them highly.


    damn it.


    Apart from this, where are the lost three elements of creation?


    Lake sighed inwardly.


    "Forget it!"


    "...Mr. Saga?"


    Lake put away the distractions in his mind and looked at the three creation element demons: "Although you can''t even talk about straw sandals, even if it is a piece of toilet paper, I can still have endless of them. Although you can''t become My cosmic origin, but it is enough to be used as my **** origin, and I don¡¯t dislike it!"


    Talk about it.


    Lake''s figure disappeared directly from the place.


    It''s noon, let''s eat... kill!


    "not good!"


    "Run!"


    "Retreat!"


    The Witch Heart Demon and the Creation Three Elemental Demon looked at Lake who had disappeared in the same place, their eyes shrank, and they suddenly realized what Lake had just said.


    Lake is ruthless than the Witch Heart Demon!


    The Heart Sorcerer agreed to the Three Elements of Creation, and after establishing a new hell, let them share the power of **** with the Heart Sorcerer.


    But what about Lake?


    The meaning of these words is simply Chi Guoguo.


    That is one sentence.


    Not only does Lake want them to be the source of **** he founded, but, let alone basic remuneration, even their lives are not going to be spared.


    The Creation Three Elemental Demons glanced at each other, and the warning lights in their hearts were striking, that is, they used their own means to prepare to leave here.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the wind demon that was fast going away, and the earth demon that turned into mud and brought the water demon that was naturally unable to turn into water without water, appearing directly in the sky.


    "How can there be no reason for not accepting the one delivered to the door!"


    Accompanied by the golden light of the Gemini Palace that bloomed directly above, Lake opened his arms and pushed his Gemini maze straight, sweeping in all directions: "Enter my world!!!"


    In an instant.


    The reflection turned upside down, and with a squeak, Lake disappeared in place. When the golden light swept around like ripples, when it swept across the earth demons and wind demons, the two shouted at the witch heart demon. After I uttered a word, I disappeared without a trace.


    As for the Wind Demon, even after the golden light blew, he didn''t even call out, but was directly drawn into the Gemini Maze.


    Above the ruins of San Savatigo.


    The Witch Heart Demon opened his mouth wide, looking at the empty space with some confusion, only around Huang Tu and his company, and blinked.


    who am I.


    where am I.


    What should I do?


    Witch Heart Demon is confused.


    This¡­¡­


    My plan is not planned like this.


    People.


    What about someone special?


    "Fuck!"


    The Witch Heart Demon returned to his senses, his expression was a bit irritable, and he turned around in circles, looking around blankly, even though the power of the demon in his body could perceive the surroundings, he could not find a trace of Lake and the Three Genesis Elemental Demon.


    And this is not the point.


    The point is.


    From the distance and near, there was a roaring, all the way the flames of the motorcycle engine started, and the beautiful arc thundered in the air, and it fell directly in front of the Witch Heart Demon.


    boom!


    The New Era Ghost Rider, wearing a leather jacket and a chain slung over it, pulled off the motorcycle coolly, moving his neck, and his eyes fell on the Sorcerer''s body.


    The evil spirit knight spoke.


    but¡­¡­


    It was not the voice of the evil spirit knight, but Mephisto''s voice: "Nike!"


    The Witch Heart Demon was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, his tone raised, and looked at the evil spirit knight: "Father!"


    "shut up!"


    In hell, Mephisto, who was holding the skull of Zatanos imprisoned firmly, borrowed the body of the ghost knight, and whispered at the Wizard Heart Demon in a cold voice: "I don''t have a rebellious son like you! "


    When Mephisto saw the sorrowful appearance of the Witch Heart Demon, an unnamed fire spewed out of his heart.


    But it''s okay.


    Mephisto still forcibly restrained the impulse to directly smash the Heart Sorcerer, looked around, and then his gaze fell on the Heart Sorcerer again: "Where are the three creation elements."


    At this moment.


    Mephisto has not only guessed what kind of wishful thinking his son Witch Heart Demon is playing, but even because he has guessed what idea his son Witch Heart Demon is playing, Mephisto is restrained. The urge to shoot him dead.


    Because it''s simple.


    Mephisto used to despise the son of the Sorcerer, because in Mephisto''s eyes, the Sorcerer was just like eating and waiting to die. It was useless, just like those **** succubuses.


    But Heart Witch had successfully got him hooked this time, willingly letting the creation fire element that existed in his hand come up from hell.


    Although the Witch Heart Demon is still a rebellious one.


    but¡­¡­


    Mephisto''s impulse to kill and hurry up is not so high anymore: "Let them come out."


    The Sorcerer''s mouth opened.


    Mephisto breathed, and the next second, his face was gloomy, and he said coldly: "Nizi, my patience with you has reached the limit. If it weren''t for your cleverness to look like me, I would have been I slapped you to death."


    The witch heart demon opened his mouth and was about to tell Mephisto that the three elements of creation had been snatched by Saga.


    Mephisto was already in a rage, and seemed to be back to the kind of time when the Witchheart Demon''s mouth moved, he would start a nameless fire, and said directly: "You the most humble rebellious son, follow me Go back, I want to teach you a lesson, the element of fire is with me, and your plan is so ridiculous No one can **** anything from me and come back with me to die!"


    Rebellious child?


    lowly?


    The Witch Heart Demon originally wanted to explain the request for Mephisto¡¯s forgiveness and put it away, and yelled at Mephisto, who borrowed the body of the evil spirit knight: ¡°Really, no one, then who is the origin of your hell? Who was the one who took it? He was bullied outside and only knew to take me..."


    "Roar!"


    Mephisto yelled directly and interrupted the Wizard¡¯s words. His voice spread over the entire San Savatigo like a ghostly Li, and he issued an order to the evil spirit knight: "Kill this rebellious son, I Give you freedom and bring back that rebellious soul to me!!!"


    Finished.


    Mephisto completely withdrew the creation fire element used to imprison Zatanos, and seemed to be fulfilling his promise. As long as Zatanos killed his rebellious son, then Zatanos would You can regain your freedom.


    Zatanos, who had been directly non-violent and uncooperative, felt that the prison of creation fire that bound him disappeared, and opened his eyes directly, and the raging flames burned in the hollow eyes.


    "Ok!"


    Zatanos took off the chains that hung on him and turned them into chains of judgment from hell. Accompanied by the sound of constant friction, he moved towards Mephisto, who was unlocking his control: "Since Mephisto, you are like this. It''s a deal, then, as you wish, I will kill your son with my own hands and bring his soul to you."


    After Mephisto snorted coldly, he completely released Zatanos'' control, and then stood quietly in **** waiting for the arrival of his rebellious son''s soul.


    The Witch Heart Demon was completely dumbfounded.


    and many more.


    Father, don''t be so violent, listen to my explanation.


    ...

 Chapter 552: I wont play with you anymore

    Through the dialogue between Mephisto and the wizard''s father and son, two things can almost be proved.


    The first is that Mephisto is not a qualified father.


    second¡­


    As a father, Lake is too competent, or in other words, giving too much tolerance to his rebellious son David.


    If Lake and Mephisto are as hot-tempered, it is estimated that David has already died more than two or three times. As for now, although Lake is no longer seen by Lake, he is still alive and kicking at least.


    unfortunately.


    Lake did not see the scene of Mephisto and the witch-heart demon father Tzu Zixiao. If he did, Lake would take out his phone, record a video, and then pass it to Emilia.


    Look, fortunately, you said that I had an explosive temper, and I didn''t have any patience for that rebellious son. Let me show you what a real temper explosion plus impatience!


    It''s a pity that time can''t go back.


    The only person who can turn back time is still playing the scene of "Drink tea with full blood and stray blood everywhere" in Daxue Mountain.


    Moreover, Lake was not on the scene. At this moment, Lake was urging the chaotic universe to become a world-destroying mill. The potential of these three had been infinitely low, and at most they could only be the three elements of **** to plunder their origin.


    After all, these three are different from the three goddesses who subdued fate.


    The three goddesses of destiny are able to formulate exclusive lines of fate for Lake¡¯s chaotic universe. These three creation elements, let alone repeat the fire, earth, water, and wind of the chaotic universe.


    Even in the pure darkness, expanding a dimension of **** that matches the chaotic universe is not enough!


    The three goddesses of destiny fell by Lake''s side almost immediately.


    Atlopus, who looked like an imperial sister, frowned as he looked at the three elements of Creation, who were constantly grinding into powder amidst the illusion and extinction polishing, amidst struggle and wailing: "They..."


    Laxis continued: "How come..."


    The smallest Croto ends: "Become so weak."


    Lake glanced at the Three Goddesses of Fate and smiled: "No way, these three are not as lucky as you. The potential is almost squeezed out by Mephisto. If I didn''t look at it, I could make do with it. There is no idea to grind them."


    Although Lake likes the time when the three goddesses of fate serve him together.


    but¡­


    Lake still couldn''t get used to the words of the Three Goddesses of Destiny, one sentence for you, one sentence for me, and the way the youngest Croto ended.


    After all, this way of speaking can increase blood pressure at certain times.


    But Lake later thought about it, anyway, when playing with the foolish goddess of destiny, his blood pressure would also rise in the same way, and when he thought of this, he was relieved.


    "Wow!"


    On top of the Great Mill, the Three Elements of Creation helped each other, antagonizing the rotating Great Mill, and the Great Mill stopped grinding.


    Lake returned to his senses, smiled, shook his head, and looked at the three goddesses of destiny: "Three separate elements need to work together to achieve the power of a creation element. Sure enough, it is useless."


    The Three Goddess of Destiny nodded and recognized Lake''s words.


    Next second.


    Lake confirmed that even if the crisis came, he would not be able to explode again, and after restoring himself to the power realm that the creation element should have, he didn''t bother to watch anything.


    Thoughts moved.


    Gudongdong!


    The Void Spring that was watering the Force Tree and filled with magical power instantly boiled and bubbled up, the goddess of magic, Mystra, after appearing, turned towards Lake, who was grinding the three elements of creation. One bow, the next second, a magic spring water rose into the sky, with a rumbling, directly pouring on the great mill of exterminating the world.


    In an instant.


    The Great Mill of Destroying the World was restarted. This time, the three elements of the Creation were no longer able to resist, and they were all involved in the Great Mill of Destroying, accompanied by the constantly dripping magic spring water, and the Grinding Creation. The fundamental elemental power generated after the three elements.


    The power of the three fundamental elements fell along with the magic spring water, and fell into the purest darkness. The purest darkness was like a calm lake. The moment the three fundamental elements dropped, it swayed like a ripple. , Let these three fundamental elements fall into the purest darkness.


    There was a knock on the door from the magic spring water of the Chaos Universe.


    The three goddesses of fate glanced at each other, and then returned to the Force Tree, which is now a hundred meters high, and continued to weave the thread of fate for the future.


    Lake opened the door.


    Hum!


    Hermione, who stepped into the chaotic universe, raised her head, staring at the illusion of the Great Moment of Destruction, and blinked: "What are you doing?"


    The goddess of magic Mystra is surrendered to her, the goddess of wisdom, so just now, the magical power that was suddenly consumed on a large scale by the source of magical power was noticed by Hermione who was in the magical world of London, so Hermione came in and took a look here. What tricks are you playing.


    What if Lake intends to be wild, and use force against the goddess of magic Mystra?


    after all¡­


    Mistra is just a six-year-old Lori.


    but¡­


    After Hermione came in, she found that, it seemed, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    "You are..."


    Hermione blinked and looked at the Great Mill, as if thinking of something, looked at Lake: "Are you squeezing soy milk?"


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "If this is really soy milk, believe me, this will be the most expensive cup of soy milk!"


    Use the power of a universe just to grind a cup of soy milk?


    Good guys.


    Even Odin would not dare to be so extravagant.


    Lake returned to his senses and headed directly towards the purest darkness, with a faint tone: "Create hell."


    The chaotic universe hasn''t been created so quickly, but if the chaotic universe can''t come out, one can think of creating the **** that belongs to the chaotic universe.


    This is actually good.


    At the very least, if someone offends him in the future, he can still pull the enemy''s soul into his **** and kill him again if he kills him once.


    Once the **** is created, can''t the planned divine **** also begin to be built?


    Hermione blinked and looked at Lake going to pure darkness: "Hell, create hell?"


    Next second.


    Hermione''s eyes lit up and caught up with Lake: "God, you killed Mephisto?"


    slaughter?


    Lake was silent for a while, not knowing if it was his own illusion. He always felt that after becoming the Supreme Mage, Hermione seemed to be more violent: "No, the **** dimension is sidelined and can''t be killed. If that''s the case, just divide it directly. Home."


    Hermione stunned: "Separate?"


    Lake grumbled.


    This can be regarded as impossible, and it can be regarded as something expected.


    These three creation elements are just barely enough, and there is still one creation fire element. Therefore, if you want to urge the **** that belongs to the chaotic universe, you can only take the road of separation.


    Although the Hell Dimension pulled aside, it still couldn''t change one thing. Lake was still a major shareholder with 35% of the Hell Dimension''s shares.


    One sentence.


    Since your Hell Dimension, as a company, went directly off the court and Chi Guoguo''s sidetracking, then you have to bear the price of this sidetracking.


    I want to split up!


    To put it simply, Lao Tzu is going to withdraw shares, and the company and the major shareholders have joined forces to bully a small shareholder. In this case, I will not play anymore. I will return the shares in my hand to you, but I will take the percent. Thirty-five hell!


    Boom!


    Lake led Hermione into the purest darkness. In the purest darkness, the three basic elements of wind, soil, and water were messy and disorderly, colliding everywhere in the darkness like headless flies.


    The wind element is sometimes quiet, sometimes running wildly, blowing away the surrounding darkness to reveal a blank space.


    The earth element sometimes condenses into a piece, sometimes condenses into a piece of soil of different sizes, located in this blank space.


    The water element is also sometimes quiet, sometimes violently pouring the water source, directly flushing the land that has hardly condensed.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "What are you going to do?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised: "The easiest way!"


    straight forward!


    Simple and rude!


    In the **** dimension.


    Lake appeared directly and disturbed Mephisto, who was beating and was just being swallowed by the evil spirit knight, and sent down Mephisto, who had no consciousness, like one of the many demons in hell.


    Mephisto looked up.


    Following the **** dimension, after knowing the fundamental law of Lake, UU read and as soon as Lake came out, the ashes rolled directly under the thunder, Lake looked up at the endless ashes with no expression: "Hell dimension, in my In the battle for hegemony with Mephisto to decide who is the true Lord of the Hell Dimension with an oath, you go straight to the sideline, which has violated the first rule formulated after you were born. I will stop playing. I will take away 35% of the **** that I won, goodbye!"


    what?


    Mephisto listened to Lake''s words high in the sky, and couldn''t help stopping, a little dumbfounded.


    The countless demons in **** are also dumbfounded.


    Satanish, who was soaking in magma, was also silent.


    The Hell Dimension itself also seemed to pause the billowing ashes and thunder under these words of Lake, a little lost.


    Next second.


    Rumble!


    The Hell Dimension itself was violent. In the endless ashes, a pair of extremely evil scarlet eyes filled with countless chaos and darkness seemed to have awakened from their deep sleep.


    With a roar, the entire dimension of **** was making huge movements.


    Lake snorted and looked at the awakened Hell Dimension itself, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "The Hell Dimension, once the hegemony of Hell is activated, the Hell Dimension itself will not pull sideways to help any party. This is the biggest law for you to develop your self-consciousness. Now, you have violated, so I will not play with you."


    "Boom!"


    "what?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "Remember the vows you made, whether it was any party or any demon. Today, you will either make me the lord of hell, or let me take away 35% of mine. Hell, other people¡¯s things, I don¡¯t want a penny, and no one wants to take away my things!"


    Hell dimension: "..."

 Chapter 553: Lake who wants to separate

    The entire **** dimension fell into a dead silence under Lake''s words.


    Lake met the scarlet eyes above the ashes expressionlessly, and there was no pressure in his heart.


    One sentence.


    I''ll eat you this time.


    You set the rules, break the rules, and you are the one who pulls off the sidelines. In that case, then I won''t play anymore. Anyway, 35% of the **** is enough for him to make up for the vacancy needed by the chaotic universe hell.


    Satanish, who was trapped in the magma pool, was shocked. It turned out that there was still such an operation. No, wait, didn''t this Sagar always want to live in hell? How could he suddenly make such a choice that hurts both sides?


    This confusion not only appeared in Satanish''s heart, but also in Mephisto''s heart.


    "Roar!"


    Mephisto screamed directly under the scarlet eyes, looking at Lake with a gloomy expression: "Saga, the owner of the power behind you wants hell, and what he wants to plunder is complete hell."


    Lake snorted.


    Mephisto only saw the truth of a part of the chaotic universe at the moment when the Gemini Palace was broken. That is, he saw that the fundamental law of the chaotic universe was plunder.


    but¡­¡­


    There is nothing wrong with plundering, but there has never been a provider of power, some are just Lake from scratch, and Mephisto thinks that part of the truth he sees is all the truth.


    Just like the toad at the bottom of the well, he thought that the part of the sky he saw was all the sky.


    In Mephisto¡¯s view, the owner of the Chaos Universe is the provider of Saga¡¯s power, and the fundamental law of the Chaos Universe is plunder, and Saga wants to go to hell. Then, there is no doubt that the reason why Saga wants to To plunder **** is just like the followers of Domam looking for a planet for Domam to devour. Saga plundering **** is also a gift to the provider of power behind him.


    Ok.


    It''s like this.


    But now?


    Complete hell, and 35 percent hell?


    This is not a multiple choice question.


    Lake sacrificed the black heart demon he had swallowed, and the origin of **** controlled by Mephisto several times, and looked directly at the scarlet eyes on the top of his head blankly: "If you are just a simple green tea, want you, also It¡¯s coming, but unfortunately, you are a Peugeot and a Peugeot that is both right and standing. Therefore, it is you who will hand over the **** that belongs to me, or I will do it yourself.¡±


    The Hell Dimension doesn''t care who is the Lord of the Hell Dimension. This is what Lake initially thought. After all, the information given by the Hell Dimension at the time was also like this.


    But it seems that when the source of his control reached 20%, he knew a message hidden in it.


    That is, there is a premise that the **** dimension does not exist in the lord of the hell, and the object that does not care must be the original creature in hell.


    This is a bit nonsense.


    If you add this, you will explain it from the beginning, hiding it, what you want to do, this kind of behavior, and when a Peugeot suddenly came out when he was in an activity, I am not a casual person. What is the difference? ?


    but¡­¡­


    The **** dimension is a very good calculation, because she is the **** dimension itself, so what if the **** creatures become the lord of hell, although nominally on the same level as her **** dimension, but in fact, even if it is ink Festo is still controlled by the **** dimension itself.


    Therefore, Lake does not intend to mix up, and play some snakeskin games with a Peugeot that is standing and standing again. It is better to act decisively and stop the loss in time and take away all of your own.


    Anyway, my personal design is not relying on others, not relying on external forces, relying entirely on myself, personal design from scratch.


    Isn''t it fragrant for me to build my own hell?


    Of course.


    Even this time, after the Hell dimension handed over 35% of the **** to him, the remaining 65% of the **** was still in Lake''s demands.


    After all, doing things halfway through is also not Lake''s style.


    The full version of the Hell Dimension pulls off the frame, which will bring some trouble to Lake. After all, Lake is playing hegemony with Mephisto within the rules set by the Hell Dimension. No matter how you play, the rule makers will stand in Mexico. From Festo.


    Then just don¡¯t play within your rules.


    The Witch Heart Demon can think of this, why can''t Lake think of it?


    Now that you are so off-centered by Chi Guoguo''s end, then I jumped out of your rules. I don''t want to trouble Mephisto, I will find trouble with you Hell Dimension itself.


    The first thing Lao Tzu sets up **** is to declare war with your **** dimension. The hegemony within the dimension needs to abide by the rules of the dimension itself, but the hegemony between the dimension and the dimension is not the same thing.


    Simply put.


    The battle for hegemony between dimensions is an unlimited fighting game.


    There are no rules!


    This game of chess is not fun anymore, I don''t want to play anymore, so I set up the table!


    "Boom!"


    "It''s my **** that you get angry!"


    Listening to the endless anger and endless curse in those scarlet eyes, Lake didn''t care at all: "Since you don''t do it yourself, forget it, then I will do it myself!"


    "Boom!"


    "Saga, dare you!!!"


    "Ah!"


    Lake looked directly at the angry **** dimension and the face of Mephisto whose expression had changed greatly, and laughed directly: "It''s you who didn''t follow the rules first, not me. Fortunately, Lao Tzu still retains the right to lift the table. Stop playing, turn the table up!"


    boom!


    Behind Lake, in the Chaos Universe, the purest darkness unfolded directly within the dimension of hell, and 35% of the **** origin he held was thrown into the purest darkness with a scream.


    The sound of howling ghosts and wolves resounded instantly throughout **** and hell.


    Click!


    There was a crisp sound like something torn apart, and then, somewhere in the **** dimension, it seemed that a tornado appeared. At the source of the tornado, it was in the purest darkness.


    "It''s you!"


    Mephisto looked at the three elements of wind, soil, and water in the purest darkness. His expression changed for a while, and he looked at Lake: "You robbed the three demons, **** it, everything is you, yes You killed the witch heart demon."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hum!


    Gemini''s golden saint was added to his body, while he was vigilant against the sneak attack of the **** dimension with broken jars, while looking at Mephisto: "I killed your black heart demon, I admit it, but the shaman heart demon, you all say yours My son is an idiot. What did I kill him? Besides, he doesn''t have the origin of **** for me. If there is, I can consider it."


    Mephisto gritted his teeth: "Damn it, it''s you, it''s all you, it''s you, who made me think that the Heart Witch was hiding in the Three Demons and wanted to attack me, so I ordered the evil spirit rider to kill me. Stupid son, damn, it''s all your fault!"


    "..."


    Lake opened his mouth a little speechlessly, looked at Mephisto who couldn''t help but throw the pot to him, and sighed: "Lao Mo, listen to it yourself, is there any logic in what you said?"


    This is so...


    The witch heart demon is useless to Lake. After all, the witch heart demon who has landed ashore is not in Lake¡¯s eyes. Even, Lake also thanks for the guest appearance of the witch heart demon who gave the treasure boy. How could it kill him?


    Mephisto''s words have no valid logic at all.


    You killed your son yourself, and then just throw the pot to me?


    Lao Tzu does not carry this pot.


    but¡­¡­


    As the king of hell, Mephisto is obviously illogical. Lake also talks a little bit about logic and reason, but Mephisto doesn''t plan to talk about logic at all.


    After all, the most evil existence in **** has no bottom line. What kind of logic is expected from him? Logic exists because there is a bottom line, but the bottom line is not there. Logic naturally cannot exist.


    Mephisto roared: "It''s you, it''s all you, all this is your fault, **** Saga, I will eat you, I must eat you."


    Lake sighed, tilted his head, and said frankly towards Mephisto: "But...for a long time, I have eaten you, I have not eaten you, you probably have not tasted what I am. "


    Mephisto: "..."


    A confident person, no matter how low he speaks, it is the truth a demon with insufficient confidence, no matter how loud he speaks, this fact cannot be changed.


    at this time.


    Rumble!


    The **** dimension itself was angry.


    but¡­¡­


    But it wasn''t the kind of rage that Lake imagined.


    But...


    The origin of the **** dimension is constantly being divided, continuously entering the pure darkness of Lake, it seems that the **** dimension has directly accepted its fate.


    If you don''t consider the **** dimension left behind in it!


    It really deserves to be a Peugeot that is both right and standing!


    Lake raised his eyebrows, feeling the information carried by the source of **** in the purest darkness, and directly looked up at the source of **** with its angry scarlet eyes: "Okay, I agree with your proposal!"


    The **** dimension simply separates the **** origin that belongs to Lake, but it is not the kind of directly and neat thing that will belong to Lake to Lake.


    To describe it specifically, how do you say it?


    Unequal treaties.


    Alliance under the city!


    The Hell Dimension regards all the origins as his territory, but now, Lake is like a robber and has attacked 35% of his territory. Hell Dimension does not want to directly hand over his territory to Lake, and completely becomes Lake''s territory, but adopted a method similar to lease.


    In nominal terms, the origin of that 35 percent is still in the dimension of hell, but in reality, it is like a concession, and it has completely belonged to Lake in actual use.


    but¡­¡­


    This is also in Lake''s plan.


    Originally, he was playing with the idea of ??turning from the illusion into the real dimension first with the help of the **** dimension.


    The Hell dimension''s choice of this approach was entirely within Lake''s expectation.


    ...

 Chapter 554: Hades that belongs to Lake

    Rumble!


    In the purest darkness, the original invisible wind, the soil of quicksand, and the uncontrollable water, with the infusion of the origin of a forming **** dimension, replaced the vacant fire, and seemed to be out of it. The **** dimension, but it seems that in the space within the **** dimension, the drama of recreating wind and fire is constantly being staged.


    The wind is no longer invisible.


    The soil is no longer quicksand.


    The uncontrollable water has also become constant.


    Under the infusion of the origin of the **** dimension, the space for recreating wind and fire rapidly expanded, and a dark and mysterious gate of the underworld appeared directly in the passage of the underworld and the chaos dimension, towering like a boundary monument.


    Behind the gate of the underworld, the underworld is still evolving.


    You must pay the river crossing fee, and don¡¯t forget to prepare the gold Santuchuan!


    The court where the deceased is judged, even if you lie, the first prison will be seen immediately!


    ¡­


    The miser and the squanderer will always be pushed to the third **** of the boulder!


    In the midst of the repeating wind and fire, the foundation of the Force Tree fell directly into the depths of darkness, transforming the ecological environment of this chaotic underworld according to Lake''s will.


    and also¡­


    After the purest darkness has mixed and disordered the dimensions, full of jealousy, greed, malice... and transformed, the Force Tree will urge the purest darkness to inject some of the rules that the Hades should have.


    "correct!"


    Lake''s gaze fell on Mephisto, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "My dear enemy, Mephisto, you know, I... the provider of power, will use the gift you gave me, the vengeance What does the spirit do?"


    Mephisto''s face was black water: "You took it from me, you **** thing!"


    Lake chuckled.


    The spirit of vengeance, that has been suppressed and cleansed by the purest darkness, and the spirit of vengeance, full of pure darkness, jumped out of the darkness.


    Next second.


    It had the most primitive fire of revenge before, but now it is the most primitive fire of darkness. It is no longer called the spirit of revenge, but should be called the spirit of darkness, which is constantly stretching its own existence.


    Under that roar, it constantly took shape under the purest dark transformation.


    boom!


    There are three heads with poisonous saliva dripping from the dog''s mouth, a dragon tail grows on the lower body, and the hair on the head and back is all entangled with poisonous snakes. The three-headed dog with violent flames all over its body fell directly on the door of the gate of the underworld. Rear.


    "My dear enemy, Mephisto, let me introduce to you..."


    Lake laughed, pointing to the three-headed dog born from the fire of darkness and the origin of the Hades, and introduced to Mephisto: "The three-headed dog, Cerberus, he will guard this door, you Do you think you can enter? By the way, I forgot to tell you that the power provider behind me has not washed away the judgment power you gave it. Any creature from **** who tries to step through this door will not escape Cerberus¡¯ trial. I have to say, I am very satisfied with your gift!"


    "Humph!"


    Mephisto snorted coldly: "I don''t need to enter your **** at all, Saga, I just need to kill you. As long as you kill you, what you **** from me will be returned to me. ."


    Lake smiled and said: "Then I will wait and see!"


    Mephisto sneered again and again: "And, even if you build your own hell, what can you do, an empty hell, I still don''t care about it."


    Lake smiled.


    "is it?"


    "Furthermore, you stupid fellow has chosen to disconnect from us. If you completely take away the origin of **** that belongs to you, it will be fine, but right now, if you don¡¯t have it, you are also subject to the agreement between the origin of **** and the earth. The tentacles of your **** stretched above the earth, but I have the power of death on several other planets in my hand."


    "..."


    Lake twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Mephisto, and couldn''t help saying: "Damn it, if you can''t speak, you can choose to speak less."


    What''s the lotus root broken?


    Is this a line that a **** lord should have?


    Mephisto thought that Lake was becoming angry, so he laughed and stepped up his strength: "How about it, now that I have reacted, you stupid, you said I was stupid, and you, you are thousands of times stupid than me. Even, as long as you find a way to break through the ancient covenant, I can also break through. At that time, do you think that you can win this war without a shelf? It¡¯s me. The unworldly monarch who became the king in ancient times will win this war, hahaha!"


    Lake''s expression was a little speechless.


    This Mephisto is really narcissistic.


    Not yet a monarch?


    If I were you and someone took so much **** from my hands, I would have found a tofu and killed myself directly.


    Moreover.


    "Did you forget something?"


    "Hey!"


    Mephisto put away his smile, frowned and looked at Lake with a calm tone, and then laughed again: "Stupid Saga, I have seen through your wisdom, do you think I will be fooled?"


    Lake repeated his right hand, revealing something.


    "Haha... Ga!"


    Mephisto was laughing wildly, his gaze fell on the San Savatigo Agreement in Lake''s hand, and he was stuck like a drake again, and he was silent for a while and exclaimed: "My San Savatigo contract!"


    "wrong."


    "..."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "It''s my San Savatigo contract. Have you forgotten it, Mephisto, this is also a gift from you!"


    Rumble!


    Under these words, the Hell Dimension roared frantically.


    But this time it wasn''t against Lake, it was madly accusing Mephisto.


    You **** idiot, look at what kind of stupid things you have done. They just opened the business, so you just sent a gift package of 30,000 souls directly to them?


    silly!


    Stupid out of reach!


    Mephisto¡¯s dark face was in the sharp anger of the Hell Dimension, and his blood pressure was rising. He looked at Lake: ¡°It turns out that I instigated my stupid son Witch Heart Demon to leave from hell, all this It''s all your plan, you **** thing, I''m going to swallow you, I''m going to swallow you."


    Lake yawned.


    Forget it.


    What do I care about with a idiot?


    Boring!


    Lake shook his head, turned directly, and glanced at the **** dimension with scarlet eyes. The figure appeared directly behind the gate of the underworld, stroked the three-headed dog lying prone behind the gate of the underworld, and walked in. In the purest darkness.


    Chaos universe!


    After Lake reappeared, watching that there was already a passage to the **** dimension, he smiled at Hermione next to him: "Finally, the journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step."


    This is a small step for Chaos Hades, but it is a big step for Chaos Universe!


    Prior to this, the chaotic universe was nothingness, but right now, the chaos underworld turned into an entity, almost symbolizing that the chaos universe has taken that firm and long step from nothingness to reality.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "What''s next?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Of course it is to gather the soul."


    After Chaos Underworld had the first batch of souls that belonged to him, this was considered to be completely finalized.


    It''s like a piece of equipment that has just been assembled on the scene. The newly assembled equipment cannot be considered a finished product. At the very least, he doesn''t know if it''s working or not if it''s not up and running.


    Only after all the tests are over, the equipment is turned on and running, can it be called a production machine!


    boom!


    San Savatigang!


    Lake led Hermione directly onto the ruins of San Savatigo.


    "Yo!"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Lake looked into the distance, and the ghost knight with the flames and flames conspicuously conspicuous in the dark night sky said, "Look at that?"


    Hermione followed the gaze of Lake''s fingers.


    Just...


    Seeing the ghost rider playing the GTA5 motorcycle flying scene, he jumped high, the front of the car was pulled up, and the motorcycle was swayed directly, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "This¡­"


    Hermione blinked and looked at Lake, who didn''t seem to have any desire to do anything. "You won''t catch him?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Why?"


    "He is Mephisto''s debt collector."


    "Not anymore."


    "Ok?"


    Lake immediately told Hermione about how stupid UU reading had done under Mephisto''s fierce operation.


    Mephisto is no longer something that can be described by stealing a chicken.


    In Lake''s eyes, the Heart Sorcerer is a gift boy, and the daddy of the Heart Sorcerer, Mephisto, the lord of hell, is even more an outright gift boy.


    what!


    Is this why I have not killed Mephisto?


    Lake blinked. It was because Mephisto still had some good things in his hand that had not been delivered yet. So, did Lake play any tricky games with Mephisto?


    Forget it.


    Lake returned to his senses and explained to Hermione that the ghost rider nowadays is no longer the Mephisto debt collector. He smiled and then took out the San Savatigo contract.


    The San Savatigan contract was directly started by Lake.


    Next second.


    The projection of the Chaos Hades instantly unfolded behind Lake, accompanied by Lake using the words of **** to meditate on the words on the San Savatigo Contract, at the moment when the San Savatigo Contract was thrown into the Chaos Hades.


    Under the effect of the contract, in an instant, they have been in every corner of the ruins of San Savatigo. I don¡¯t know how many years they have stayed here. The more than 30,000 souls who should have been able to wander here in such a peaceful way Deafening wailing and crying continued to surface.


    One soul after another, led by the power of the San Savatigo contract in the Chaos Underworld, whizzed directly into the Chaos Underworld.


    Rumble!


    Here in San Savatigo, it was as if a level 15 wind was blowing, and there was almost a dark cloud, and the whole sky would completely collapse.


    quite a while!


    After the 30,000th soul blasted into the Chaos Hades.


    Next second.


    Ding!


    Lake suddenly raised his eyebrows!


    ¡­

 Chapter 555: Upgraded system

    this is¡­


    Lottery system?


    Boy, I thought you were lost?


    Ding!


    With the 30,000 souls entering the Chaos Hades, as if the same machine was powered on and turned into a production tool, the lottery system that had been missing for a long time seemed to be finally upgraded at this moment.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [It is detected that the system user has been promoted to God, and the lottery system is re-deployed and put into operation. ¡¿


    [Wait a minute! ¡¿


    ¡¾...¡¿


    [The system restarts successfully. ¡¿


    [God Name: Lord of Chaos Hades Dimension! ¡¿


    [Gift the 108 magic stars of the underworld. ¡¿


    [Gift! ¡¿


    "Boom!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and directly took Hermione back to the chaotic underworld in the chaotic universe.


    "what!"


    "roll!"


    Lake and Hermione had just landed in the world of the underworld. Those who were taken back under the contract of San Savatigo, filled the space of the underworld and howling of all kinds of ghosts and wolves of 30,000 souls.


    Even after seeing Lake and Hermione, they showed their evil nature, whizzing directly, rushing towards Lake and Hermione, seemingly wanting to take the bodies of Lake and Hermione.


    I really don''t know how high the sky is!


    "seek death?"


    Lake looked up at the sky above the underworld, which was filled with ashes like the dimension of hell, and stared blankly at the 30,000 extremely evil soul that was constantly impacting. The corners of his mouth rose slightly: "If you don''t want to be my people, then, become a hundred and zero. The nutrients of the Eight Demon Stars."


    Next second.


    Lake directly chose to release the 108 Magic Stars given away by the system just now.


    Rumble!


    At the moment when the 108 Demon Stars were released, the more than 30,000 souls who were raging in the Chaos Underworld and did not intend to obey the order of the Chaos Underworld were directly swallowed by the 108 Demon Stars in their screams.


    Shoo!


    After absorbing the souls of the dead, the one hundred and eight magic stars that were completely condensed rose directly and quickly, and they turned into stars like they shook the underworld, dotted in the sky above the chaotic underworld, dispelling the endless Ashes completely embellished the sky above the Chaos Underworld like a wonderful starry sky world.


    Mengxing!


    Tianxiong Star!


    Heavenly stars!


    ¡­


    One magic star after another completely bloomed above the underworld. The light was black, but it was the purest black, the black that glowed without any impurities.


    With the 108 Demon Stars in place, the Chaos Underworld, which was originally full of darkness and could not see the five fingers, also had light at this moment.


    even¡­


    Among the 108 magic stars that have been successfully embellished, the next step is beginning, and the soul and the power of Chaos Underworld seem to be nurturing.


    One-hundred-eight magic star''s exclusive underclothing!


    There is a fundamental difference between the Underworld Warrior and the Saint Seiya.


    Saint Seiya takes the path of becoming stronger. Simply put, Saint Seiya relies on the strength of self-cultivation to be able to become. The saint clothing only has a certain strength amplitude and defensive effect. Even if they take off the saint clothing, their In fact, the combat effectiveness will not be much weaker.


    But the Underworld Warrior is different.


    Pluto fighters are composed of one hundred and eight magic stars that gather the souls of the dead. As long as the devil stars do not die, the Pluto fighters will not really die, and their power is also given by the cloak. If they take off the cloak, then the power will be Will be greatly reduced.


    Uh¡­


    In the words of Dongguo.


    Fengshen!


    One hundred and eight magic stars are equivalent to the Fengshen List.


    The Saint Seiya took the path of self-cultivation to become an immortal, while the Underworld Warrior was the path to the top of the list of gods.


    Which is strong and weak, each has its own merits.


    A saint can be compared to a **** in his own body.


    Pluto fighters are actually not bad, the magic star is immortal, but the Pluto fighters are eternal.


    But the two still have a common feature.


    Both the Saint Seiya and the Underworld Warrior bred from the Chaos Underworld are under the control of Lake. Lake can directly recover the power of the small universe he has given him if he disagrees, and he can also turn the Underworld Warrior into ashes in a single thought. .


    Lake started from scratch to create the Chaos Universe, not for the purpose of letting some latecomer play some god-killing drama.


    at this point.


    From the moment when the Chaos Universe had just begun, Lake decided that in the power system of the Chaos Universe, no one can accomplish the so-called god-killing feat!


    As one soul after another was swallowed by the 108 magic stars above the underworld, the original 30,000 souls in the underworld reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Up to now.


    After the 108 magic stars stopped devouring, the number of 30,000 souls that Lake had just plundered was less than one thousand.


    However, although the number has decreased, the scene of the mess just now is gone. The remaining souls of less than a thousand, under the swallowing of 108 magic stars, tremblingly lie on the underworld, almost with their heads. Did not dare to look up.


    Stabbing?


    I don''t need it.


    I just need to be obedient.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, and he looked at Hermione: "Let''s go."


    Hermione looked up at the 108 magic stars that were being conceived: "Is this going away?"


    Lake grumbled: "The birth of Mingyi takes time, and, for those 108 underworld fighters who belong to the Chaos Underworld, I haven''t figured out who I should give it to."


    Hermione pointed to the soul lying on the underworld: "Where are they?"


    Lake smiled sarcastically: "They are not worthy!"


    Hermione: "..."


    Regarding these transactions with Mephisto, the souls of the North could not be found. Lake sympathized, but he could not change a fact.


    They are greedy and quite stupid.


    If they were not greedy and could restrain themselves, how could they be tempted by Mephisto?


    If they are not stupid, how can they not find the text trap that Mephisto left in the San Savatigo contract?


    Greed is not wrong.


    But it is both greedy and stupid, that is, the mistake is added to the mistake.


    Just like the so-called online loan.


    Lake is very sympathetic to those who stray into the trap of online loans because of temporary tension, but for those who only think that online loans are quick to make money, without looking at the contract at all, and when they find out afterwards, Lake is aggrieved at all. Not sympathetic.


    The former is justifiable!


    The latter is self-inflicted!


    and so¡­


    If it wasn''t for the operation of Chaos Hades to require a certain amount of soul, Lake would not even give them this opportunity, and would simply throw these people into 108 Demon Stars, so that the 108 Demon Stars could speed up their birth.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    This is one hundred and eight **** positions that can use the power of the magic star without training.


    Lake would be so stupid that he would directly give the position of the one hundred and eight underworld warriors directly to these irrelevant people?


    How is this possible.


    Again.


    Lake has always acknowledged his relatives and disregarded him. There are one hundred and eight Pluto fighters. Wouldn''t it be nice to please him?


    At least Rose and Betty should have one.


    what?


    Karen?


    Lake had already promised Karen''s godhood.


    Mother of God King, Mother of Earth!


    Uh¡­


    It feels weird.


    Forget it.


    Let''s talk about it then.


    Lake shook his head and led Hermione out of Chaos Underworld.


    then¡­


    Lake and Hermione proposed to kill Azkaban''s criminals directly to fill the void of the underworld, but Hermione smiled and refused.


    Wait until Hermione leaves.


    Lake focused his attention on the lottery system after this new upgrade and revival.


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the simple and unpretentious lottery interface, and the number of draws [ten], and blinked: "When is there a chance to draw ten times?"


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [On Long Island, New York, kill the witch heart demon, plunder the source of hell, and win the lottery once! ¡¿


    [Above Jersey City, New Jersey, kill Mephisto, plunder the source of hell, and win the lottery once! ¡¿


    [Above Atlantis, kill Namor McKenzie, conquer Atlantis, and win the lottery twice! ¡¿


    [Above St. Nava, Texas, kill Mephisto, plunder the source of hell, and win the lottery once! ¡¿


    [Establish the Chaos Hades, get the name of the gods, the Lord of the Chaos Hades dimensions, and win the lottery five times! ¡¿


    Lake blinked as he felt the explanation given to re-launch the lottery system.


    "No more money?"


    Lake shook his head. Although he knew that the system was unconscious, he still wanted to struggle a bit: "It really doesn''t work. It doesn''t matter if you draw 10 million prizes once, I don''t care."


    system:"¡­"


    no doubt. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    Lake is completely dreaming. After all, at this time, at that time, one hundred thousand dollars used to be very expensive. Now for Lake, currency has no usable value.


    They are all the masters of dimensions.


    Is it fair to covet the currency on the earth?


    Lake also understands this, but when this day does come, he is still a little bit disappointed. After all, he still holds a glimmer of hope and has saved a lot of money over the years.


    But right now?


    "and many more!"


    Lake blinked suddenly and looked at the breakdown of the number of draws enumerated.


    Looting the origin plus one!


    Conquer Atlantis plus two!


    Establish Chaos Hades and become one of the dimensions plus five!


    It seems reasonable.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is...


    Lake looked at the number of draws, a person''s name appeared twice, and Mephisto, who had provided him with two chances to draw the draw, touched his chin: "Good fellow, can you repeat the plunder?"


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [A great king of the gods must have climbed to the top in a sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain. The winner is the king, and the loser is the invader. History is written by the victor, and anything is made for the summit of the Supreme God. All of his efforts will be recognized by the Supreme God King Cultivation System and won the lottery. ¡¿


    "..."


    Supreme... God King... Cultivation System?


    Hey Hey hey.


    This time you upgraded, not only did you change your product name, but also changed the manufacturer?


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "I mean, why can Mephisto plunder twice?"


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [You killed twice, plundered the source of **** twice, provided two nutrients for the birth of Chaos Hades, and naturally, you also won the lottery twice. ¡¿


    "..."

 Chapter 556: A copy that can be swiped repeatedly

    and many more!


    Blind student, I seem to have found Huadian.


    Lake felt the system''s automatically replying words and blinked. Suddenly, an idea that shouldn''t exist or even shouldn''t have appeared in his mind.


    This rule...


    There seems to be a loophole.


    No, please confirm!


    Lake blinked and sent an inquiry text message to the system, which was just one sentence: "Is it right? As long as every plunder, no matter how much plunder, you can draw a lottery?"


    The system seems to crash for a while.


    Next second.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾The Supreme God King Development System is designed to train users to become the Supreme God King, and the methods that meet the conditions of the lottery are all within the scope of the lottery. ¡¿


    "..."


    understood.


    Lake''s eyes lit up.


    Mephisto''s Hell Origin was originally swallowed by Lake twice, and there was not much left, but after being pulled off the side by the Hell dimension, the Origin Power returned to the least. It''s more than 50/50.


    In other words...


    Can I repeatedly use Mephisto for the number of draws?


    Looting a little at a time, even if it is only fifty of the original power, it can also give Lake fifty chances to draw a lottery.


    incredible.


    Lake raised his eyebrows to himself, touched his chin, and began to consider the possibility of this operation.


    In theory, this operation is feasible.


    Mephisto was so violent, he exploded at one point, pretending to be weak, and then flicked Mephisto, giving him the illusion of [I can kill me], seduce Mephisto to the bait, and then kill and swallow a bit of origin at a time, so The cycle, over and over again, until Mephisto is completely squeezed dry and the last drop is squeezed out.


    This operation is feasible. After all, the initiative is in Lake''s hands. As long as Hell Dimension still feels that Mephisto is just bad luck, it is good not to abandon Mephisto.


    As for...


    On Lake''s side, if there were lottery draws, in fact, he didn''t mind too much. Mephisto jumped repeatedly in front of him fifty times.


    Maybe you can experiment to see if this is feasible.


    Lake has made up his mind. If repeated brushing is feasible, then he can wait until Mephisto squeezes the last drop, and then consider swallowing the **** dimension.


    After all you want to.


    Conquering Atlantis only gave five drops. If this conquered the dimension of hell, would it also give five drops?


    But Lake can squeeze dry from Mephisto more than fifty times.


    Five times, and fifty times.


    Someone with an IQ who is not at the level of wood, probably knows fifty times or five times, who is the greatest.


    but¡­¡­


    Experiments need to be experimented, but they are not what is important at the moment. Lottery is the most important thing!


    Although I, Lake, started from scratch, and I rely on myself as a powerful force, I have come to the present one step at a time, but it is undeniable that the system still plays a role as icing on the cake.


    "system!"


    With a thought to Lake, he watched the number of the ten draws and directly issued an order: "Give me a draw, ten consecutive draws!"


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [The lottery system starts! ¡¿


    [Detection of the master of user achievement dimension, this round of lucky draw, remove items below B level, increase mystery items, add new rules, artifacts...]


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    Accompanied by the sudden rise of golden clouds, in an instant, endless treasure chests emerged in the sea of ??golden clouds.


    Golden treasure chest!


    Silver treasure chest!


    Bronze treasure chest!


    ...


    Wow!


    The upgraded system and the special effects of the lottery are all different.


    Lake exclaimed in his heart.


    But the next second.


    Lake had a black face.


    Among the endless treasure chests that exuded all kinds of light, the endless treasure chests seemed to be spinning in a lottery machine, but the treasure chest that ran out of the lottery machine was a bit nonsense.


    Ding Dong!


    A dark iron treasure chest ran out.


    Ding Dong!


    Another black iron.


    Are you secretly fucking...


    Ding Dong!


    Lake raised his eyebrows, put away the words he was about to break out, and looked at the third golden treasure chest that rolled out.


    the fourth.


    Golden.


    the fifth.


    silver.


    Lake pulled his crotch on his face.


    sixth.


    bronze.


    Good guys!


    Lake was ready to curse.


    Okay.


    The five treasure chests in the back were all golden treasure chests emitting golden light, which made Lake put away the idea of ??questioning whether the lottery system was operated in a dark box.


    Eleven treasure chests, seven golden ones, two black iron ones, one silver one, and one bronze treasure chest were neatly lined up in Lake''s sight.


    Seven golden legends.


    Suddenly Lake felt that he could do it again.


    "Draw!"


    Lake thought for a while, his eyes fell on the two black iron, silver and bronze treasure chests, planning to save the seven golden legendary treasure chests for the end: "Open it to me!"


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Ordinary Soul Pack*2: Item type, black iron level, each pack contains 500 humanoid souls from the ordinary world, which can speed up the enrichment of your Chaos Hades. ¡¿


    ¡¾Elite Soul Pack: Item type, bronze level, which contains two hundred souls from various places of the prison, which can accelerate the enrichment of your chaotic underworld creature types. ¡¿


    [Stygian Water Conversion: Item type, silver level, converts water elements into Styx water, as time goes by, but after your Styx water exists for more than 10,000 years, people who are immersed in Styx water will be invulnerable , Even ordinary gods are hard to harm, the poisonous water of the Styx, with the passage of time, can make the underworld not afraid of any invasion! ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake had an urge to curse, but after thinking about it, he chose to give up.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t expect anything good from the treasure chests below the Golden Legend. These three were dispensable.


    Boom!


    Lake once again descended into his chaotic underworld dimension, and his eyes fell on the less than a thousand souls that allowed him to open and operate the chaotic underworld.


    Next second.


    With a move in Lake''s heart, along with the gleaming of the dark and shiny 108 magic stars in the sky above the underworld, along with the screams of less than a thousand souls, they were all directly given by the 108 magic stars. Swallowed.


    Originally, Lake had nothing to think about the greedy and stupid soul. He just had no choice. Now, when he has a choice, why do he still need them?


    Let them use greed and stupidity to assimilate his chaotic underworld?


    In an instant.


    As Chaos Underworld became empty again, with a click, Chaos Underworld seemed to be about to stop turning like a machine.


    Lake directly took out the black iron treasure chest and the soul gift package opened out of the bronze treasure chest, and directly chose to release it.


    In an instant!


    Accompanied by three rays of light.


    That came out of the black iron treasure chest. In total, more than a thousand souls without any previous life memory fell directly on the underworld. After these thousand souls appeared, I looked around, even if there were no other souls. Action, in accordance with the laws of Chaos Underworld, doing what he should do.


    As for the soul that came out of the bronze treasure chest, after landing.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and he almost felt that his Chaos Underworld had become a zoo!


    The skeleton soldier holding two watermelon machetes landed on the desert leading to Santuchuan behind the gate of the underworld, sharpening the knives and escorting the soul repeatedly to the gate of the underworld and the route of Santuchuan. Above.


    and also¡­¡­


    If it falls on the underworld, if you don''t look carefully, you will think that you have come to the zoo.


    The devil with the bull''s head.


    A demon with the head of an eagle.


    Demon with bat wings.


    ...


    These various shapes have greatly enriched the types of creatures in the Underworld, one after another, following the will of the Chaos Underworld, they headed towards the area allocated to them.


    As for the water of the Styx?


    Lake directly released the water of the Styx from the silver treasure chest.


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyebrows were beating, and after that appeared, there was only a drop of Styx water, falling towards the Styx that was gathered by the water element below.


    Boom!


    Lake was stunned for a moment. The seemingly only drop of Styx water, when it fell into the Styx, there was a great movement. Under this movement, the entire Chaos Underworld dimension trembled.


    even¡­¡­


    It even made the Hell dimension that borders the Chaos Hades tremble.


    "what?"


    Mephisto and the Hell Dimension, who are communicating with the Hell Dimension itself, accepting the reprimand of the Hell Dimension, and said that they will go ashore to kill Saga as soon as possible to regain the origin, and the Hell Dimension can''t help it after feeling this movement Looking towards that towering, existence and **** dimension, it seems that there is no existence and **** dimension in the door of the underworld.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Under Mephisto''s surprise, and the shock of the Hell Dimension itself, I felt that the Chaos Underworld, which was constantly raising its upper limit, was a little bit speechless.


    "how can that be!"


    Mephisto walked out of his palace in disbelief, staring at the location of the gate of the underworld, listening to the constant rumbling, accumulating experience points, and quickly moving from the lowest level, the most common dimension of hell. , Almost in the blink of an eye, the level is about to approach the chaos underworld dimension that can accommodate ten life planets, death authority levels: "Could it be... Behind Saga, that power provider from the outer universe has already conquered ten life planets. Up?"


    This couldn''t help not let Mephistodo think.


    but¡­¡­


    In the recent period, no news in this regard has spread in endless dimensions. To say the most recent one, it is also the newly born Chaos Underworld.


    After all, although there are many dimensions and there are many masters of dimensions, the left and right are such a circle. Over thousands of tens of thousands of years, they are more or less familiar with each other. News in some dimensional circles will be fast. Spread in this one.


    A new dimension, and the master of the birth of a new dimension, naturally, this is big news.


    even¡­¡­


    If it weren''t for considering that the newly born Lord of Dimensions was promoted by plundering Mephisto''s **** origin, it is estimated that the group chat inviting to join the Lord of Dimensions had already been sent to Lake.


    ...

 Chapter 557: Long farewell lucky draw

    But that was before.


    at the moment?


    Although the chaotic underworld dimension was formed by plundering the origin of the **** dimension, in this short period of time, it was able to upgrade from the lowest level dimension to a level comparable to the **** dimension.


    This is different.


    Although it was because of Mephisto''s face before, it was because the dimension of Chaos Underworld was still very weak. In their opinion, when it comes to dimensional warfare, Chaos Underworld is not the opponent of Mephisto''s **** dimension at all.


    But now it seems that, at least, the masters of several dimensions who are not very friendly with Mephisto, and even the strongest Domam of the dark dimension is already eagerly sending out an invitation to join the group chat towards the Chaos Underworld dimension. .


    However, Domam did not have any contact information with the Chaos Underworld, nor did the other dimensional masters. Although the Chaos Underworld could not be contacted for the time being, everyone was already curious about the chaos underworld dimension versus the **** dimension.


    Rumble!


    The water of the Styx completely fell into the Styx, accompanied by the continuous leaping of the underworld, and that, almost visible with the naked eye, directly changed from the clear river water to the dark-looking Styx water.


    Lake looked around the Hades and nodded secretly.


    Sure enough, the plug-in is easy to use.


    Just the things opened out of the boxes under these golden legends almost saved Lake the ten years of hard work.


    Fragrant!


    At this moment, Lake can''t wait to return to the Chaos Universe. Under the Force Tree, he washed his face with the clear water of the Fountain of Magic Power and prepared to unpack the seven golden legends.


    Mistra, the goddess of magic hiding in the fountain of magic, looked at Lake quietly, with a suspicious expression on her expression.


    after all¡­


    The goddess of magic Mystra felt that if she remembered correctly, it seemed that for the first time this future God King, his expression would show such a solemn appearance.


    Next second.


    The goddess of magic Mystra seemed to have thought of something, and she snorted in her heart. She thought that Lake was about to kill her. She immediately hid in the deepest part of the fountain of magic power with trembling, and put herself in a defensive manner. Gesture, and ready to shake Hermione, the goddess of wisdom who sheltered her, at any time.


    but.


    Mistra obviously thought too much.


    There are seven golden legends ahead. Unless Lake is mad, he will leave the golden legend without opening the box and ran to Unbox Mistra.


    Uh¡­


    If there is no golden legend out of the box, maybe...that''s not possible.


    Lake has no feelings for Loli!


    "All right."


    Lake carefully washed his face with the water from the fountain of magic power, tidyed up his decent suit, removed the non-existent folds, took a deep breath, and called out seven golden treasure chests: "Come on. , Out of the box!"


    Mind moved.


    In an instant.


    The seven golden treasure chests opened all at once, and in an instant, seven pillars of golden light flashed in Lake''s eyes.


    This is golden light.


    This is the light that symbolizes the legend.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Residential soil: item type, golden legendary level, no level, creation soil is also the soil of life, the divine power of breathing soil lies in continuous growth, no matter what environmental conditions...]


    "..."


    Lake was dumbfounded.


    This!


    This is no longer a good start, it is simply a smoke from the ancestral tomb.


    The premise is that Lake has an ancestral grave.


    Uh¡­


    If you count the Ross family, at this moment, it is estimated that the Arlington Cemetery has already sounded the alarm at this moment. After all, a cemetery suddenly smoked. This is a big deal.


    I don''t know if there is any risk.


    Go back and ask General Rose to go.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. With this radiant thinking, he suppressed his urge to scream. After all, this is his universe, and he is the only master.


    Moreover¡­


    If the three goddesses of fate, or Anna, or the goddess of magic, Mystra, see him in such a gloomy appearance, it will not be very good.


    "Ahem!"


    Lake cautiously received this almost counted amount of the soil into his hand, and prepared to save it first.


    The Force Tree almost issued that unparalleled desire and demand at that instant.


    give me!


    Give it to me!


    Please, give it to me!


    father!


    Lake blinked and looked at the one hundred meters high, supporting this chaotic universe. It was trembling with flowers and branches. There was a force tree that I would not stop rolling impulsively if you did not give it to me. He smiled and walked over. In front of the Force Tree, he squatted down and carefully placed the number of soils on the roots of the Force Tree.


    In an instant.


    Boom!


    The entire chaotic universe shook in an instant.


    The three goddesses of fate.


    The goddess of magic Mystra.


    Anna.


    Almost all came to Lake at the moment when the Force Tree made that huge movement.


    "Gosh!"


    "what is this?"


    The three goddesses of destiny and the goddess of magic watched the Force Tree in the receptive soil, and in an instant, as if hitting a rapid speed, the Force Tree that continued to rise and sink once again expanded the entire chaotic universe and exclaimed constantly.


    even.


    As the Force Tree absorbs the power of the earth, the foot, this is also based on the football field, the land in the sky is also expanding in all directions at a speed that is almost visible to the naked eye.


    Expand and expand.


    until¡­


    The land the size of a football field expanded to the area of ??a large city before it stopped.


    Is this gone?


    Lake blinked his eyes. It''s impossible. What about the Breathing Soil? What about the Breathing Soil that is almost a creation thing in the Xianxia type? Is this the end?


    At this moment, the Force Tree came with a lazy message that Lake had never seen before, or even heard of.


    Uh, I''m full, Dad, I will lie down for a while and eat the rest slowly!


    "..."


    Lake''s expression was a little inexplicable.


    This is the Force Tree that has accepted the law of hunger and is hungry all the time.


    Are you dying?


    Lake looked up and watched at this moment. It has skyrocketed to a height of a full kilometer, and once again expanded his chaotic universe. The Force Tree is somewhat hated for iron and steel.


    But the Force Tree sent the message of drowsiness, this is the blessing of the law of hunger, if there is no law of hunger, the breath in the soil is enough to support him.


    Good guys.


    Lake called the good guy.


    The three goddesses of fate glanced at each other and sent an invitation to Anna to explore this new land together. After the movement stopped, the goddess of magic had already jumped once again with a carp and returned to her at the moment Lake''s eyes turned away. In the source of magic power.


    At this moment.


    The spring water of the Void Fountain that stores the magic power is also considered to have directly skyrocketed, and the full of magic power is constantly overflowing from the Void Fountain.


    The magic goddess Mistra is in a hurry, and the wet body is anxiously gathering the overflowing magic power over there.


    no way.


    The Force Tree directly means that you are full and need to digest it for a while, not to mention the Void Fountain bound to the Force Tree.


    However, these overflowing magical powers will not disappear. After the magic goddess expands her void fountain, after waiting so much magical power can be accommodated, these magical powers floating in the void can be recovered.


    Lake looked at the goddess of magic with his hands and feet drenched and smiled. Then, he glanced at Anna who was walking with the three goddesses of destiny. He also smiled, and then his eyes fell on the remaining six golden legends again. Among.


    The land of creation is here.


    that¡­


    The wind of creation?


    The water of creation?


    The fire of creation?


    These three are among them?


    With infinite expectation, Lake directly clicked on the second infinite golden light group.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Transmission law: law type, golden legend level, no level, incorporate the law into your universe, after fusion, you can translate your body into coded energy, fold over to the designated receiving position in the universe, ignoring distance, ignoring space , As long as there are specific coordinates. ¡¿


    "¡­This one?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, similar to Odin''s control of the World Tree universe. Before he sacrificed Midgard, he asked the Midgardians to use occultism and super technology to create a rainbow bridge transmission device?


    Of course.


    There is still a difference.


    Odin¡¯s Rainbow Bridge is a combination of mystery and technology, while Lake¡¯s one is a serious one that belongs to the law. Once integrated, the chaotic universe is born with it, just like the fundamental law of plunder. U U Reading


    Okay.


    Lake smashed his lips and swallowed this teleportation law directly into his abdomen. Although the Force Tree protested that he was already full, this thing was held in his mouth like a snack, and it was enough to sleep. .


    next!


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Dharma celestial image: supernatural powers, golden legendary level, this supernatural power can enlarge one''s own body, thereby achieving the effect of enhancing one''s own combat power. The strength of one''s own power is closely related to the effect. It is said that if it is used by the Supreme God, it can manifest billions of dollars. The Law Body sits in the Nine Heavens, even the stars are surrounded by the hair, opening the mouth is a galaxy! ¡¿


    "Wow!"


    Lake exclaimed, grabbed this supernatural fruit that was full of golden legends no matter from which angle it was, and swallowed it directly into his belly.


    moment.


    The fruit of supernatural powers merged directly, submerging into every corner of Lake''s body and soul.


    At this moment, whether it was to go to Mephisto to fight or to accompany the hungry giant to fight for wine, it was finally free from the powerlessness of ants and elephants.


    This idea first appeared in Lake''s idea.


    After all, whether it is the hungry giant or Mephisto, their bodies are very huge, and it is not without reason that Lake deliberately ignored their height.


    It''s you instead.


    You are one and a half meters tall, and you run to fight with a giant who is at least one hundred meters or more, or fight with the lord of hell. No matter how you look at it, it looks very funny.


    But now there is Fa Tian Xiang Earth?


    Lake''s first thought was to run to the **** dimension and talk to Mephisto with a real sword.


    Of course.


    This magical power still needs time to fuse.


    and.


    Lake still has four golden legends unfinished.


    ¡­

 Chapter 558: Mount Olympus

    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [One thousand years of light type, golden legendary level, as the name suggests, a whole thousand years of time, the one without any compromise, can increase the power of items that take time to nurture (currently can be upgraded: Thunder, Styx) ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Mountain of Gods: props, golden legendary level, this is a sacred mountain, or you can regard it as your eternal residence after becoming a god! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Lord God¡¯s Spear: Weapons, golden legendary level, exclusive uniqueness, only the Lord God can hold it, other people hold it, they will die, hold him, you will be able to control thunder, flood, earthquake, tornado, volcano transformation Your weapon, fight side by side with you! (Binder: Lake Edwin)]


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [AB level props gift package: gift package category, golden legend level, the reason why he is a golden legend, that is because he packed a full thousand kinds of various level AB props, the original price of a thousand draws, now You can''t buy a lottery at a discount or a lottery, and you can''t be fooled! ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake looked at the last big gift bag that came out, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "Good fellow, I doubt that you don''t want to give me other good things at all, just pack a bunch of **** to send me away."


    After all, this is too random.


    Why do I want so many low-level items?


    In his treasure trove, this kind of low-level props, frankly speaking, the number is not a small number, if it was before, so many props would make Lake excited.


    But right now?


    Lake, whose all the mighty power belongs to itself, has reached the point where he feels like water for such props. Even if it comes to ten million, uh... two thousand, Lake can''t be shaken in the slightest.


    and also¡­¡­


    A thousand years?


    Lake touched his chin, summoned the spear of the Lord God that only he could hold, felt the signal from it, and chose it directly. After a thousand years of evolution, he swallowed it a long time ago. Now, it is at most the size of a reptile. , The most difficult to evolve above the Thunder.


    The light ball that contained a thousand years of time fell into Lake''s eyes in an instant.


    In an instant.


    After a long period of time, it is still a small crawler length. The thunder that can only throw a thunder at most has been submerged in a thousand years, and it has grown as quickly as a big balloon.


    In the blink of an eye, the task was completed in a thousand years and disappeared without a trace.


    "Crack!"


    Over the chaotic universe, a sterling silver thunder flashed across and fell from the emptiness of the sky.


    "Om!"


    Lake opened his right hand and firmly grasped the evolution of a thousand years of time, which could become his weapon, bursting out with the thunder spear billowing thunder, watching the three goddesses of destiny and Anna falling in front of him.


    The Three Goddesses of Fate stared at the Thunder Spear in Lake''s right hand and the Lord God Spear in his left hand, and couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Yu Jie Atlopus couldn''t help but said: "The future is destined to be a great **** king, how can these two artifacts appear here?"


    The youngest Croto also opened his mouth: "With the power of the chaotic universe today, it is impossible to conceive these two such powerful weapons!"


    obviously.


    The three goddesses of fate are seriously suspicious, and Lake abandons the chaotic universe itself, just like those faint princes who put the safety of the country in other places and only care about their own enjoyment.


    Using the power that was supposed to nurture the chaotic universe, I was so happy to create for myself these two artifacts that only one of the true main gods could hold.


    The Three Goddesses of Destiny had serious doubts whether they had followed the wrong person.


    Lake laughed loudly: "These two artifacts belong to me. Where did they find them? It''s just that those long years have made me forget the existence of these two artifacts. At that time, I discovered these two artifacts at the bottom of the pressure box."


    The Three Goddess of Fate glanced at each other, and then used it, you think we looked at Lake with the eyes that we believed.


    The royal sister Atlopus admonished towards Lake: "The future is destined to be a great god, your power is closely related to the chaotic universe, and you can only live forever if the chaotic universe survives."


    This is admonishing Lake that all foreign objects are foreign objects after all, and their own strength is truly powerful.


    Lachsis, who has no limits of youth, said: "The future is destined to be a powerful **** king, you should set your sights on the development of the chaotic universe."


    Well, this is turning the corner to say that Lake has less hobbies.


    The youngest Croto is more straightforward: "What about the time promised to us?"


    This is another reminder that Lake promised to give them monkeys... time to live.


    Lake: "..."


    The royal sister Atlopus and Lachsis, who had no limit of youth, joined forces directly when Croto had just exported, and sent Croto back to the Force Tree.


    Good guys.


    The two of us who are older sisters are here to persuade your husband to put the big things first. As soon as you speak, you will directly put the big things into the top of the fertility time?


    Although they also have this idea.


    but¡­¡­


    They can''t say it clearly.


    Anna looked at Lake with a smile: "You have always been the greatest and strongest male **** in my heart!"


    The elder sister Atlopus and the youth Laksis looked at Anna, looked at each other, thought about it, and finally dispelled the idea of ??throwing Anna on the Force Tree.


    Lake laughed loudly: "Then I will show you how powerful your man is!"


    The words fall.


    There was thunder in Lake''s eyes, and he rose directly into the air. After looking around, he gave up the idea of ??pulling the mountain into the land, took the mountain out, and blasted directly to the highest point of the chaotic universe.


    The majestic sacred mountain was covered with thunder as soon as it was born, and the magic springs wandered around the sacred mountain, turning into clouds and mist under the thunderstorms, and in an instant, the sacred mountain was half-hidden.


    Landing!


    When I looked up, I saw the majestic mountain, half-hidden in the rolling thunder and clouds.


    Next second.


    At the end of the land, the earth seemed to begin to extend upwards, one after another steps leading straight to the location of the sacred mountain.


    Ninety-nine order!


    Nine hundred and ninety-nine steps!


    In an instant.


    A step of nine hundred and ninety-nine steps was completed, connecting the landing site and the sacred mountain, forming a huge road to the sky!


    "go!"


    Lake appeared in front of Anna, hugged Anna, and directly took Anna to fly to this future. With the expansion of the Force Tree, it will continue to rise and go to the sacred mountain that is always at the top of the chaotic universe.


    The three goddesses of destiny rose into the air, following the pace of Lake.


    Boom!


    Lake led Anna to the top of the mountain and looked at Anna who was looking at the mountain with a smile: "The land is for future creatures, so don''t go and live here in the future."


    Anna pointed at the empty sacred mountain with a smile on her face and looked at Lake, as if she was saying, "Live here, where to live?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    that''s true.


    "and many more!"


    Lake made a wait gesture towards Anna, split the last big gift package directly at the speed of light, threw it directly into his Divine King''s Secret Treasure, and then swept it directly with a powerful Divine Mind.


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyes lit up, his right hand repeated, and in the next second, a beautiful and classic palace miniature sculpture appeared in Lake''s hands.


    "Look!"


    "..."


    Anna looked at the magnificent and indeed beautiful miniature sculpture palace in Lake''s hand. She was silent for a while, looked down at her long legs, and then looked at the miniature sculpture on Lake''s hand with a smile.


    Lake laughed loudly, and threw the palace group with his right hand directly!


    "The Force Tree, power!"


    "boom!"


    On the Force Tree, power came directly in the air and fell into the palace group that was spinning in the air.


    Next second.


    The palace group unfolded instantly after being injected with power.


    In an instant!


    boom!


    As the main hall fell, palaces fell one after another. In an instant of effort, not only the top of the mountain fell, but even all parts of the peak were filled with palaces.


    even¡­¡­


    It also brings its own garden with countless exotic flowers and plants.


    [Palace of the gods: props, level B, architecture, legend, the palace where the gods live, re-enacted, non-original, only a magnificent appearance, no gifts to the gods, after all, I am just a B Level rewards! ¡¿


    When Lake saw the last introduction , he couldn''t help but smile.


    but¡­¡­


    He didn''t intend to gift the gods, even if it was a gift, Lake would find a way to destroy it.


    Again.


    The gods of the chaotic universe must be sealed by his own manual, if not, then they are false gods!


    "how is it!"


    "I can''t describe it!"


    Anna blinked and looked in front of her. It was like a real miracle coming, and then her eyes fell on the most independent palace closest to the foot of the mountain to look at Lake: "My dear, I can live there. It¡¯s closer to the land."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Of course!"


    The three goddesses of destiny who rushed over looked around at the sacred mountain which is also home to countless palaces. Then, the three gods of destiny discussed it and chose the one that is located on the far left of the mountain. The flat palace in the main hall served as their future residence.


    Lake naturally promised.


    He didn''t ask why the Three Goddesses of Fate and Anna didn''t choose the palace of the main god.


    This is a very stupid question.


    Either the Three Goddesses of Fate or Anna are very smart, and they seem to have a clear understanding of their own position.


    But precisely because of this.


    Lake put his mouth in Anna''s ear and whispered: "My dear, I think we can have a baby, so you won''t feel lonely here when you are here."


    Anna seemed to look at Lake in surprise.


    Lake smiled.


    "Does this sacred mountain have a name?"


    "of course!"


    Lake turned his head to look at the palace complex in front of him, his mouth raised.


    "I named it, Olympus Mountain!!!"


    "..."

 Chapter 559: Mephisto, completely reduced to a cash machine

    eally¡­


    After all, he still lived what he once hated the most. The young dragon slaying boy, it seems, will eventually become a giant dragon. This is a circle, and it is still a closed circle.


    fart!


    The reason why Lake was named Olympus God Mountain was only because he thought the name was good. There were no other special factors at all, and there was no such thing as a dragon-slaying boy who turned into an evil dragon.


    I disdain the old-fashioned embryo of Zeus.


    do not care.


    Let''s fight first and verify whether this copy of Mephisto can be refreshed indefinitely!


    Boom!


    "Mephisto!"


    Lake sank directly and entered the dimension of Chaos Hades. After that, he passed through the gate of Hades and descended directly into the dimension of Hell. After a roar, his body grew rapidly as if he was blowing a big balloon. The fist that was originally the size of a sandbag before, at this moment , Like the fist of a hill, whizzed towards Mephisto who was not far away: "come to fight!"


    "what!"


    Mephisto looked at the lake in front of him who was originally the size of an ant in his eyes, but at this moment it was almost the same height as him. Feeling the dangerous aura on his face, he roared: "Saga!!"


    Next second.


    Boom!


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom! Bang! Bang!"


    "Roar!"


    Directly blasted by Lake, the huge body blasted on the soil of hell, directly crushing countless **** demons who could not dodge, like a land reclamation machine, culminating a gap of about 100 meters before stopping.


    Mephisto got up directly from the ground, looked at Lake with infinite anger on his face, watched Lake''s movements, his eyes shrank, and roared: "Damn thing, stop me!"


    Lake followed Mephisto''s roar and looked towards Mephisto, his mouth slightly curved, and then his hands folded into fists, rumbling down like a mountain, just like a mountain, directly toward the place where Mephisto lived. The palace thundered.


    boom!


    dusty!


    The palace where Mephisto lived was instantly turned into ashes under the blow of the top of this mountain!


    "what!"


    Mephisto''s whole person was crazy, his anger almost turned into substance, and his sneer turned into a cloud of anger, and the two huge horns were sprayed with anger like a train chimney.


    "Ah! You are looking for death!"


    "Crack!"


    Mephisto smashed the ground with a fist, buzzing, accompanied by the magnificent hellfire, with a bang, took out the hellfire sword that burned with endless anger, and rumblingly smashed the feet. On the ground, holding swords in both hands, like a warrior who is not afraid of death, launched the final charge towards Lake!


    Kill my children, destroy my house, rob my foundation.


    This can be regarded as a real unending feud.


    but¡­


    This is what Mephisto thinks. Lake came here this time just to verify a very simple question, that is, can he use Mephisto as a lottery baby and swipe it back and forth fifty times.


    Of course.


    There are tricks to this.


    If it can be repeated, at least, the Hell Dimension itself must feel that Mephisto is not inferior to him, and it is only because of bad luck that he can''t complete the counter-kill.


    If it was just a one-sided crush, the ghost knew whether the Hell Dimension would find Mephisto useless, and would help the demon who ran into the magma pool with sores on his head and pus on his feet.


    Raikkonen can choose to play this kind of little game with Mephisto instead of other people.


    correct.


    What is the name of the demon in the magma pool?


    Boom!


    Just as Lake was thinking about it, he clicked, and the spear of the Lord God that also appeared in his hand had already collided with the sword of **** fire that Mephisto swung over.


    The huge movement made the entire dimension of **** roar and tremble.


    Satanish, who was soaked in the magma pool, faced the huge face with countless green abscesses, and watched the battle that could be called the cracking of the earth before him. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. After a while, he was silent. The whole person was buried in the magma pool.


    Gudong!


    Bo!


    A green bubble appeared on the magma pool, and then burst open, releasing the green smoke in it.


    "Roar!"


    The **** sword in Mephisto''s hand carried a violent fire tornado into his palace, causing Lake, whose palace had been completely turned into ruins at the moment, and roared frantically: "I want to kill you," I am going to kill you!"


    Lake said nothing.


    ßÑ!


    Mephisto''s **** sword fell and blasted on the Lord God''s Spear, directly causing Lake to take a step back.


    ßÑ!


    Lake back again!


    ßÑ!


    Lake will retire again!


    "Hey!"


    Mephisto¡¯s angry flames were rising, watching the look of defeat under his attack. Although his face was expressionless, he was undoubtedly holding on. The defeated Lek roared. Holding up his **** sword, he slashed directly over Lake''s head: "Go to hell, you **** thief, **** executioner, destroy it under my anger!"


    The Hell Dimension also made a rumbling sound at this moment.


    It seems to be shouting and cheering for Mephisto!


    Got the bait.


    Lake said in his heart, and his heart moved: "I stumbled over the rope!"


    Whoops.


    A thin and transparent rope suddenly fell in front of Mephisto''s rumbling right leg.


    [Trip rope: Fantasy, Class B, props, Dangdangdang, from the big-faced blue cat series, as the name suggests, any creature will be tripped by the trip rope, if the earth is also a creature, he will also be tripped inverted! ¡¿


    "boom!"


    "Ok?"


    The moment Mephisto touched the tripping rope with his right foot, a very bad idea suddenly occurred in his mind.


    Shet, am I going to fall?


    Next second.


    Mephisto''s face changed drastically, his huge body, no matter how you look at it, falling in place is so funny.


    boom!


    The Great Sword of Hell directly slammed into the hand of the fallen Mephisto weakly only three centimeters away from Lake''s face.


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "This stupid fellow!"


    Mephisto and Hell Dimension both had such an idea for the first time. He was hiding in the magma pool and did not dare to appear, but Satanish, who was still watching the battlefield, couldn''t help but close his eyes, watching it like this. Funny and dramatic scene with absurd thoughts.


    Lake laughed and punched Mephisto directly.


    boom!


    The earth of **** burst instantly, and Mephisto sank directly into the earth of hell.


    In an instant.


    After taking control of Mephisto, Lake directly robbed Mephisto of some of Mephisto¡¯s original power, and then deliberately released water to Mephisto under him, making Mephisto a bull on his body and directly robbing Lake. Give top flight.


    call out!


    Lake''s body returned to its normal state in the air, and then he laughed and walked towards the gate of the underworld: "Mephisto, there is something to do today, we will fight another day!"


    Mephisto pursued Lake angrily: "Stay, you **** thief, shameless little thief!"


    but¡­


    Lake had already entered the gate of the underworld, and with a scream, the gate of the underworld was restored to the appearance that seemed to be in the **** dimension and not in the **** dimension.


    "what!"


    Mephisto was holding the sword of hell, roaring at the gate of the underworld, like the angry bull, and like the savage shrew, standing at Lake''s door cursing at Lake.


    "Open the door, you open the door!"


    "Damn thief!"


    "You open the door for me, you go out!"


    "Open the door, you damn, shameless thief, you have a source of stealing me, you have a way to open the door!"


    "what!"


    Mephisto was about to explode in anger.


    Just a little bit.


    Obviously just a little bit, he could slash his enemies and avenge his two sons who died tragically. Just so much less, he could directly split Lake in half.


    but¡­


    "what!"


    Mephisto opened his arms and waved the sword of **** on his hands. After the flames of anger evaporated, it turned into a cloud of anger. From a distance, you can see that Mephisto was as red as his face. The bull was exhaling that misty anger.


    The Hell Dimension itself does not want to speak at this moment.


    She feels the same too.


    Obviously she was so lost, UU reading turned out that Mephisto actually gave her a scene of wrestling in place at the last moment, which I have to say is a very funny thing.


    but¡­


    Hell Dimension also didn''t bother to blame Mephisto, at least, Mephisto proved his strength, he can defeat the **** thief Saga.


    At most, Mephisto is just a loss of luck.


    This is no war!


    Although this time was looted by Lake, the Hell dimension didn¡¯t care at all. In a word, Mephisto can fail countless times, but as long as he can win once, then he will be the final winner. , Not only the stolen origin will be returned in full, but the chaos underworld dimension born by plundering her origin will also belong to her.


    and so.


    After the **** dimension understood it, not only did it not blame Mephisto, but, like a gentle lover, comforting Mephisto, so that he should not be angry. You are the strongest, and all that is missing is It''s just a loss of luck, and good luck doesn''t train that thief every time.


    Mephisto gradually calmed down under the tender hands of a lover in the **** dimension.


    That magma pool.


    Satanish witnessed this scene, and the whole person felt bad again.


    Obviously I am first!


    Satanish looked as if he was performing the adulterer''s drama in his sight, cursing Mephisto crazily and resenting the **** dimension that liked the new and disliked the old.


    Compare the mood of the **** dimension?


    Lake is in a good mood at the moment.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [In the **** dimension, plunder the origin, the number of draws, add one more time! ¡¿


    [Available number of draws: once! ¡¿


    Nice!


    ¡­

 Chapter 560: The big bear Adam who wants to stand alone

    Stone hammer!


    Lake felt the extra lottery draws after plundering the origin of hell, and the big stone in his heart settled.


    Mephisto can''t be killed, at least it can''t be killed right now. This is the same as the number of copies available. A senior player will never let go of any copy that still has a number of times.


    No matter what, at least Mephisto should be squeezed dry.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake did not choose to immediately turn around and brush Mephisto twice.


    If this is anxious, brush five times, it is estimated that something is wrong. If you want Mephisto to be perfect, it will take a certain cooling time.


    Lake did not move the number of draws.


    A single lottery is only a single lottery. Lake is still more inclined to draw ten in a row. Ten consecutive draws come with a golden legendary treasure chest. Based on past experience, it is estimated that one thing can be stoned.


    White whoring is always the most fragrant.


    Don''t talk about the previous ones.


    Just say that after the system upgrade this time, the 108 Chaos Underworld Demon Stars given back online, isn''t it fragrant?


    There is still the soil!


    There is no doubt that although the treasure chests presented this time did not distinguish which one was given, basically, the higher the value, the more surely it is given.


    If this is the case.


    Lake felt that his chaotic universe, the lack of the three elements of creation, could it be prostituted for nothing, roughly, it would fall on Mephisto.


    Three white prostitution, thirty draws, and the illusion that Mephisto thirty times he can kill is OK.


    Ok.


    Lake nodded in this way and returned to the Chaos Universe. He promised that the birth time of the Three Goddesses of Fate would be put on the agenda, and he also promised to give Anna a baby. This is also a hurry.


    In the chaotic universe, the Olympus sacred mountain is full of gunfire, the three goddesses of fate and Anna, and the lake, which is like a primitive animal character, are intertwined with all kinds of philosophical voices, making the magic goddess Mistra have to Sneak into the deepest part of the magic spring, cover your ears, and meditate the meditation mantra.


    Somewhere on the earth, similarly, there was a fierce artillery attack!


    Under the sonorous words of the director of Paris filming the case, "Big country milk law is a joke, small country milk law, self-defeating!" Under the sonorous words, the eastern country and Russia began a joint evacuation operation, even out of humanitarianism, The foreigners from Paris, London and the Commonwealth left the small country quickly.


    Immediately afterwards.


    After the evacuation of overseas Chinese and the withdrawal of capital came to an end, Paris instantly became angry. He wanted to use his strength to tell the king of kings who is the real master of Africa!


    this moment.


    seem¡­¡­


    The whole world finally remembered. Paris was not always the one who surrendered to Paris. He was bloody. In that battle, it was Paris who had surrendered a generation!


    Of course.


    This is what most people in the world see, and they only see the facts, not the truth.


    Star Building!


    After Lake waited for the clone to return home, he put away the clone. Although the day and night exercise made Lake a little lack of water, he filled a glass of bourbon and walked to the balcony and lay on the lounge chair. Moved Emilia''s phone.


    The call is connected.


    Lake asked about Emilia, the king of kings on the battlefield.


    Emilia is relaxed: "The Immortal Blood Race is not afraid of magic, dear."


    Lake smiled.


    Right.


    The group around the King of Kings does not even have a black wizard, a black magician, a black shaman, or a black priest. What can they do with the powerful qualities of the immortal blood?


    Especially this group of black wizards or black magicians, not only black in the sense, but also black in reality, they are doomed to one thing. Their power is considered a miracle in front of ordinary people, but in the real In front of the extraordinary, it was a joke at all.


    After all, the brain capacity of the Xiaohei is obvious to all. Throughout the entire extraordinary race, one counts as one, even if there is an extraordinary Xiaohei, they are all established, even if they are willing to accept the darkness that gives them power, they are reluctant to cultivate with all their strength. .


    but¡­¡­


    Lake thought for a while, and said, "You still have to pay attention to the little padded jacket."


    Emilia said: "Don''t worry, the Immortal Guard is always protecting her, and you won''t let your little padded jacket have an accident."


    Lake laughed haha, shook his head and said, "No, I mean, don''t let the little padded jacket go crazy, just see blood, it''s a girl after all..."


    "Haha!"


    "¡­¡­why are you laughing?"


    "Dear."


    Emilia on the other end of the phone stood at the window of the immortal castle, watching the full moon above her head, her mouth slightly raised: "At the time, you didn''t say that, and you used this method to make you The little padded jacket came back. By the way, your business is finished, let me tell you, your little padded jacket has been chasing after victory and has cooperated with the magic world to pull out several black mage strongholds. Don¡¯t wait until you are young. The padded jacket battle is over, you haven''t gone to Fox yet, you have procrastination, dear."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched slightly: "I have business."


    Emilia shrugged: "I''m just telling you, if you want to quietly solve the guy who stole your cabbage, you''d better hurry up."


    Lake said and knew.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake covered his forehead with a headache.


    It''s too busy.


    Just finished solving Mephisto''s story, and he has been involved in the villain-making activities with the Three Goddesses of Fate and Anna. After all, this matter was also promised by Lake himself.


    Then, after finishing the work, the **** is still hot, it seems that there is still a thief in Fox Town who is waiting for him to go to trial.


    In other words...


    Since when did my life go directly from the state of 992 to the state of 007 now?


    992, slept until nine o''clock in the morning, went to bed at nine o''clock in the evening, and worked two days a week. This is the real pace of life for Lake. Now, good guy, it is estimated that even the real 07 Agents are not as busy as him.


    No way.


    This year, I must give myself a two-month vacation, take a good rest, and don¡¯t ask anything.


    Lake quickly made such a decision.


    Just...


    Take your little jackets for two months. After all, even the youngest Pallas will be almost two years old this year. It''s time to get the little jackets together to confess.


    When the time comes, little padded jacket Catherine will bring a wave, little padded jacket Skye will bring another wave, and Lake will lead the way, find a beautiful place to relax.


    Ok, deal.


    Lake nodded in his heart and silently praised his wit.


    the next day!


    National Land Building.


    In the office.


    Lake flipped through the documents on his hand that he needed to sign, looked up at the assistant who was still holding a few stacks of documents, and pointed out, "Is there anything I can''t sign?"


    For these dispensable documents, just ask Deputy Director Buss.


    If the deputy supervisor can''t share the worries for the supervisor, why should the deputy supervisor be the mascot?


    Overworked?


    Ah.


    Don''t be afraid of death. If Bass is really overworked, Lake promises to pull Bastille to his Chaos Underworld and let Buzz continue to work in Chaos Underworld.


    Life is my person. Now, Lake, who has his own underworld, is very confident, dare to say the last sentence, even if he is dead, it is my ghost!


    Assistant Tiffany flipped through the documents he had on hand, his eyes lit up, took out a document with a red cover, and handed it to Lake: "This, the application form of the Texas Super-Check Branch."


    Lake took it: "Application, what to apply for? Money?"


    Tiffany took the remaining documents into his arms and shook his head: "No, the Texas Super-Check Branch wants to apply for the operations supervisor to go to their side to help preside over the operation."


    Lake laughed and said, "Does it look good, what did Director Adam say?"


    Tiffany said: "I consulted Director Adam yesterday. He said, yes, I heard that there are many demons in Texas. He is looking forward to fighting those **** demons."


    Lake nodded and opened the application form from the Texas Super-Check Branch in his hand.


    The reason for the application by the Texas Super-Check Branch is simple.


    Because of the appearance of the **** lord Mephisto, the small half of the city of St. Nava was turned into ruins, and the heavy casualties were directly taken away by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    And it was authorized by the chief director of Lake.


    However, there are still some small grievances from the Texas Chaofan Branch. After all, most of the members of the Texas Chaocha Branch are Texas locals Most of the members who can enter the Chaozhou Bureau are the mounted police with many local law enforcement systems. , The temper is quite an old cowboy.


    Is the case of the Texans now handed over to the foreign SHIELD?


    What is this called?


    However, the Texas Chaocha Branch did not know the real reason, but believed that the General Administration knew that their combat power was not enough to fight the devil. No, if the combat power is insufficient, then apply for a higher level of combat power.


    Today''s Super Investigation Bureau has five first-class combat powers.


    Of course.


    Lake Edwin, the most powerful super-investigator, is not easy to shoot.


    As for the Supreme Merlin and Hermione Granger, who has also been in London for a long time, basically he is not on a mission.


    As for the honorary director Iron Man Tony Stark, it goes without saying. Except for the personnel of the General Administration, the other sub-bureaus basically can¡¯t command. Sometimes they even help blockade under the command of this Iron Man. Of a venue.


    So there are only two left.


    In the Super Investigation Bureau, there is the title of Undead Fire Phoenix, Natasha Romanov of the Phoenix Saint Seiya, and the Ursa Major Saint Adam who has the title of Ursa Major.


    so.


    After much deliberation, the Texas Super-Check Branch still feels that only Adam can dig. After all, Adam¡¯s wife is a Texan. If he applies, there is a certain chance of success.


    Moreover.


    Even if you apply for an Adam, for the General Administration, the combat effectiveness will not be reduced.


    Lake looked at the almost literal firm application. After reading it, he shook his head, and after signing his name, he looked up at Tiffany: "If Adam wants to go, I have no objection."


    Tiffany accepted the document and nodded: "Okay, sir!"


    ...

 Chapter 561: The novice village chief who has been squeezed out

    Although Lake is reluctant to admit it, it seems that Natasha Romanov, who joined the Super Investigation Bureau at the latest, has the feeling of leaving the earliest Adam behind.


    But this is also the fact that there is no way.


    Although Adam was born in the army, Natasha was born in the Red House. Moreover, Natasha spent such a long time in the two major intelligence agencies, both in terms of time and experience, it was all over Adam.


    What''s more, after the awakening of the small universe, the gap is even greater.


    Although the title of operations director is still occupied by Adam, for several operations, Natasha Romanov, deputy director of operations, vaguely controlled the situation.


    This means that the boss behind Adam is Lake. If Adam has no background, plus some drama, at this moment, Adam, the director of operations, is afraid that he will be emptied.


    Adam also mentioned to Lake before that if there is no need to set up another action team, the experience and strength of Special Agent Natasha Romanov is already enough to stand alone.


    at the moment?


    Lake stroked his chin and looked at Tiffany: "Which department are the Warrens now?"


    The Warrens, who came to perform an exorcism ceremony for Tony Stark at that time, were also the first batch of agents of the Super Investigation Bureau, but they belonged to the kind of agents who had no salary and only titles.


    Dealing with demons, this is the best trick of the Warrens.


    After the Warrens entered the Super Investigation Bureau, the collections of various demons collected and sealed off by the Warrens in the exorcism were transferred from the Warrens¡¯ homes to the underground storage of mystery items on Gardners Island. .


    One end of the warehouse is connected to the magical world that hasn''t been connected for long. Even if the mysterious item warehouse is invaded, for the intruder, there will be no return, and it is very safe.


    "I just came back from Atlanta. It should be on Gardners Island now."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded, got up and said to Tiffany. He took Tiffany and walked to the thirty-fifth floor of the National Land Building. Then, in response to a magician using Floo powder, he went directly from the National Land Building. , Transferred to the Twin Spiral Building on Gardners Island.


    The London magic world has also stabilized, and some magicians have been transferred to the Federation side, stationed in the Federation magic world, and began to develop a new Mage Merlin training.


    The magician who brought Lake and Tiffany from the Land Building to the Twin Spiral Building was provided to the Super Investigation Bureau by the Federal Wizarding World. Of course, according to the rules, the Super Investigation Bureau paid the points, and the Super Investigation Bureau The specially formulated points can be exchanged for currency in the magical world on a proportional basis after opening up the relationship between the magical world in London.


    correct.


    The president of the Commonwealth Magic World is also one of the directors of the Super Investigation Bureau, Ms. Veronica.


    Lake walked towards his own elevator: "Let Commander Hill come to my office."


    Tiffany walked towards the secretary''s elevator over there: "Okay, sir!"


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Listening to the knock on the door, Lake said inviting him in.


    Hill, dressed in his work uniform, pushed in and looked at Lake standing beside the French window with his hands on his back and said: "Sir."


    Lake turned to look at him, showing a slight smile, and pointed to the sofa, "Sit down!"


    Hill nodded.


    after awhile.


    Lake took two cups of bourbon, and after handing Hill a cup, he sat on the sofa and said, "How is it, do you have any eyebrows?"


    Talking about the missing Midgard.


    Since the Red Queen tinkered with the missing Maya that might be the surviving Midgard, Hill, who has been investigating this matter secretly, has another clue to choose from.


    But Lake is not very concerned about this matter.


    Because it is also a missing ethnic group, Lake is talking with the king named Atlantis who is actually a tauren. The king of Atlantis has no doubts about his own king¡¯s identity. It shows that even Atlantis has never dealt with Midgard.


    If the Midgard were really just hiding somewhere, it would be unlikely that such a result would occur.


    and so¡­


    Like the experts who study the Maya, Lake tends to have died because of something rather than missing.


    Hill said: "I found a possible clue, but it''s still not sure. Do you want to know?"


    Lake waved his hand: "Don''t, you have found a dozen clues before. I think you should wait until this clue proves to be new, and then tell me."


    Hill smiled and nodded: "That line, I also hope this clue is true."


    Lake immediately said the business: "St. Nava''s case."


    Hill said: "I remember that this case was not for SHIELD. At the beginning, SHIELD thought we had some bad thoughts again. During the investigation, we kept vigilant against the Texas branch, even Phil, all called, let me see some news for his leading the investigation of this case."


    "Phil?"


    "Ok."


    "Isn''t Phil Coelson the most loyal subordinate to Nick Fury, besides Phil, Nick Fury still has a few people available. He is so willing to put Phil to Texas?"


    It''s strange.


    This is what Lake said, and the same is in his mind. Over the years, he spared no effort in digging, digging up Commander Hill, digging up the undead phoenix Natasha Romanov, and even giving Iron Man to Digged to his side.


    What else is worth thinking about in S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Phil Colson?


    Lake doesn''t care very much. Phil Coleson is very capable, but a history of licking black with white is enough to make Lake change from aspirational to indifferent.


    Hill shook his head: "Phil didn''t say much, but it may still have something to do with us."


    Lake smiled: "We don''t have a plan to recruit Phil Colson."


    There was once before. A year later, Lake also called Phil Coleson as scheduled and asked him how he was thinking. The answer was not what Lake wanted, so Lake hung up the phone. .


    Didn''t plan to join me, what am I doing in greeting with you?


    Hill said, "Do you still remember, at the time, about Dr. Lizard, I called you at the time, please take care of it, don''t you embarrass Phil Colson too much?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hill.


    original.


    At the time, Lake authorized Phil Coleson, who was imprisoned, to walk freely in the National Land Building. After he returned, he was truthfully reported to Nick Fury by the crossbones agent.


    Of course, the crossbones agent didn¡¯t know that Phil Colson had declined Lake¡¯s invitation. He just reported everything he had seen. He was also an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the crossbones agent was locked in a small Inside the guest room, there was no movement, which could be called torture, but Phil Coleson could hang around outside, and agents would give him apples from time to time.


    This is what the crossbones agent saw.


    However, Nick Fury did not believe the reports of the crossbones agents. After all, Phil Coleson is his loyal little brother, and Nick Fury''s trust in Phil Coleson is still the top.


    but¡­


    The seeds of doubt are still planted. Once the seeds of doubt are planted, then sooner or later they will emerge from the ground.


    The catalyzing cause was the Thor and Destroyer events in Texas.


    In that incident, S.H.I.E.L.D. got nothing, not only did not stay in Thor, but even the destroyer was snatched away by the military, and it had to deal with the destroyed The town is in charge.


    What about homeland security and the military?


    It was completely clean, and the benefits were divided among them.


    And what is the cause of this incident?


    Nick Fury and his old boss, Alexander Pierce, took a look together. It seems that the cause of this incident is because Phil Coleson said that the case can be taken, and Homeland Security should not have been nasty this time. .


    As for this question Nick Fury asked about, it has long been forgotten by Nick Fury.


    In addition, after the incident, the information detection system of S.H.I.E.L.D. detected that Lake Edwin¡¯s personal cell phone directly dialed Phil Colson¡¯s cell phone. The next day Nick Fury asked Phil intentionally or unintentionally. Has El Coleson contacted the country recently, and Phil Coleson thought it was a small matter. UU Reading talked for less than five seconds, so he shook his head and said no.


    then¡­


    Alexander Pierce deliberately or unconsciously spoke in front of Nick Fury, which intensified the seeds of doubt in Nick Fury''s heart.


    This is not.


    Although Phil Coleson was named an independent investigative team this time, he was actually sent to Texas again to handle and investigate the Mephisto demon case that devastated half of the city.


    After all, there is nothing to investigate this case. After the investigation, whether it is Mephisto, the Saga, or the mysterious magicians who suddenly appeared, they are not accessible to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    and so.


    Phil Colson was given out, there is no doubt about it.


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at Hill: "So I suggest that the White Palace send a professional psychotherapist to do a psychological evaluation for Nick Fury. How can a person with severe persecution delusions get such a huge institution? , But the White Palace has never adopted my suggestion, and they will feel better at that time."


    That''s the way it is.


    If the persecutor''s paranoid does not hold the funds from Aegis, he will secretly establish 72 secret bases for himself, but will use the money for the construction of SHIELD.


    Let me put it this way.


    But a normal leader would never be ignorant. In his headquarters, under the ground, there is a secret base that he doesn''t even know is under construction.


    From this we can see how low Nick Fury''s control over S.H.I.E.L.D. is.


    Director of Aegis?


    Ah.


    Rename it to Chief Blind.


    ¡­

 Chapter 562: Ill bring a woman back

    Of course.


    It is not quite right to say that Nick Fury is a blind director. After all, Hydra has penetrated into S.H.I.E.L.D. when Alexander Pierce was in power.


    but¡­¡­


    This cannot change a fact.


    Don¡¯t forget, Nick Fury is a patient with severe persecution delusions. His persecution delusions made him be wary of enemies from the universe when he was still on earth. As a result, there was even one under his lair. The base he didn''t know was operating, how unreasonable this matter might be.


    But if you consider Nick Fury¡¯s skin tone, no matter how unreasonable it is, it is also very reasonable.


    Ok.


    To put it simply, this time, Phil Coleson was excluded and placed in Texas. Not only was Nick Fury''s persecution attacked, but Alexander Pierce should have contributed to it.


    After all, Lake and Alexander Pierce, at the very least, share a common language in mining S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and the less power of Nick Fury, the more powerful it will be for Alexander Pierce and his Hydra. Comfortable.


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Lake touched his chin, looked at Hill, understood what Hill meant, and thought for a while and said, "I don''t have any attitude towards the matter of you want to recruit Phil Colson."


    He is neither affirmative nor denial.


    If Hill can recruit Phil Colson, Lake will not hold any objections.


    Lake immediately talked to Hill about the business, which was the request for combat support from the Texas branch. Just when Lake was waiting for Hill, he talked to Adam. Adam had no opinion.


    "Just right."


    Lake said to Hill: "I intend to initiate a cleanup operation against the demons in Texas. I plan to temporarily set up an action team with Adam as the director. What do you think?"


    The ultimate battle between him and the Hell Dimension is delayed, but this does not prevent Lake from trying to wipe out the vital power of Hell on the earth.


    At least¡­¡­


    Let''s take the right to death of the earth first.


    Yes it is.


    The **** dimension is the most common dimension. As long as there is life, there may be many **** dimensions, and these **** dimensions are also unique to the way in which life planets declare their death.


    First come first served.


    This is a very simple and rude way of binding. Once your **** dimension first opens the passage of the authority of death on this planet of life, then it basically defaults that the authority of death on this planet belongs to you this hell. .


    But this is just a way of judging the dimensions of life planet and hell.


    There is a battle between the **** dimension and the **** dimension.


    And the biggest reason for the **** dimension to crusade against each other to start the war mode is that they want to seize the life planet in each other''s hands. There are two ways to do this.


    First, directly destroy the **** dimension you want to seize. This is the simplest and rude way. Once the **** dimension GG you want to seize, you can inherit all of his inheritance.


    As for the second method, it is simple and simple, and difficult and difficult.


    Kill all the creatures of the original **** dimension on that planet of life. Just kill those **** creatures and block the entrances of the **** and the planet. Then you can open up your own channel and incorporate the death of life into it. You are in hell.


    But this method, generally speaking, is not as simple and crude as a method.


    After all, in the original hell, it is impossible to watch you run wild on the planet of life. If you choose the second method, the greatest possibility is to directly use the planet of life as a battlefield.


    But this is for other dimensions of hell, and for Lake''s Chaos Underworld, it is relatively simple.


    The reason is also very simple.


    Because of the most difficult part, Supreme Merlin had already done it for him countless years ago.


    The Supreme Merlin signed a treaty with Hell. Due to the covenant, Hell could not invade the earth on a large scale again. At the same time, Mephisto could not fully descend on the earth. Even the lord-level demons could not pass through the hell. The door has come to earth.


    Of course.


    Now in hell, there are not many lord-level demons, and they are all used to sacrifice and give power to Mephisto.


    However, even if there is, it is useless for birds. Most of the Hell Dimension on Earth¡¯s Hell Gate has been destroyed, and the one in Texas was left behind because of historical issues.


    The cartilaginous federal magic world signed a soul contract with Mephisto, ignoring Mephisto''s secretly opened **** passage in Texas. This is the federal state, and only Texas has various demonic legends emerging in endlessly.


    In the past, Lake was thinking of hitting this channel, which was equivalent to hitting himself, so he also regarded it as not seeing it. Anyway, in the future, he will still need to continue to use this channel.


    But it''s different now.


    Due to the fact that the **** dimension itself pulls out of the frame, Lake directly establishes his own door, and even because of the 35% original connection, Lake¡¯s chaotic underworld more or less needs to abide by the unequal treaty signed by this **** dimension. .


    But it''s a blessing in disguise.


    The upgrade of the system went online, let alone, it saved Lake a hundred years of development time. No, if according to the thunder divine power, less than a whole thousand years of development time was saved.


    But misfortune is misfortune, and blessing is blessing.


    Lake is definitely not going to be as Mephisto wanted. He opened the ancient covenant. Although the Chaos Underworld is free from the bondage, the Hell dimension will also be free from this bondage.


    Lake has always been at the expense of others and self.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake''s plan is very simple, two-line combat, the first is to brush the copy of Mephisto, when will no rewards be produced, and when will the **** dimension itself be attacked.


    The second is to strangle the demons in the Lone Star State. When the demons are all dead, then block the passage of hell, and then do nothing and do nothing, completely draw a line from the **** dimension, and use the chaos underworld to directly connect to the earth. Take away Mephisto''s **** dimension''s authority over the death of the earth.


    This is not an overnight effort. Although most of the demons are now concentrated in the Lone Star State, those demons each have one species and one ability. When the strangulation is clear, then, under the influence of time, the Chaos Underworld can be counted. Forcibly leaving the dimension of **** can also maintain their own stability.


    what?


    protocol?


    Ah.


    Lao Tzu is taking the path of the King of Gods, not the path of the Lord of Dimensions. What is the agreement and can you eat it?


    Moreover.


    Lake is a federaler. For the federalers, an agreement that is beneficial to us is called an agreement. An agreement that is not beneficial to us is a piece of papyrus that can be torn at any time.


    not to mention¡­¡­


    Mephisto would not sit and watch the demons on the earth being strangled clean, or watching the passage of **** be sealed.


    This is the true meaning of Lake''s so-called two-line combat.


    Mephisto projection came up once, chopped him once, took a piece of the origin, and went over and over again, and the province''s Lake still had to go to the **** dimension to seduce Mephisto as before.


    In this way, no matter what the calculation is, Lake will win steadily. The only difference is that in this two-way battle, which route will reach the end first.


    With Adam''s current strength, dealing with simple demons is not a problem.


    and¡­¡­


    Lake calculated in his heart and said to Hill: "The Warrens are Vatican-certified exorcists, and they are professional in how to find demons and distinguish them. At that time, in this special operations team, the Warrens will be An indispensable member."


    There are many believers in the Vatican.


    Bringing the Vatican to play together is a win-win situation. I didn''t see it. At that time, in the sky over Jersey City, after Lake sent the deafening killing of the devil no matter when, did the Vatican affirm Lake''s approach.


    When dealing with demons, don''t show mercy. You can kill them wherever you see demons. Some necessary casualties are inevitable.


    And those innocent people lost because of the devil, they will return to the embrace of the Lord!


    After having the Vatican endorsement, I didn''t see it. Jersey City immediately stopped making noise. Some black people who wanted to upgrade the zero-dollar purchase were directly sent back by believers with strong combat power?


    Hill nodded: "The Warrens are indeed professional in dealing with extraordinary cases like demons, I agree with you, what about the manpower?"


    If Adam is going to lead this special operations team, with manpower or something, it will naturally be Adam''s most comfortable group of men.


    But this way...


    How many people are left in the operations department of the headquarters?


    Is Natasha Romanov a polished commander?


    Lake smiled slightly and looked at Hill.


    Hill was a little stunned after seeing Lake''s gaze.


    Next second.


    Hill frowned and said, "You mean from Aegis..."


    Lake shook his head: "There are not many people that Aegis can make me admire. I''m talking about our tribe, Hill."


    How many other S.H.I.E.L.D. bureaus have names and last names?


    Even now, in SHIELD, there are more HYDRA agents than SHIELD agents.


    The agent who digs the Hydra directly over here?


    Ah.


    Although Hydra is not very powerful, it has to be said that the method of deceiving people is first-class. Now this situation is very good, and there is no interference with each other, and Lake does not bother to rush to trouble with Hydra.


    Besides, it is not that he has no one to use now.


    Hill nodded: "Midgard Island, the last time I talked to Severe, I heard that there are a few clansmen who are good seedlings."


    Lake stretched out and got up from the sofa: "Okay, I''ll leave this to you."


    Hill looked at Lake who got up: "Wait, you are going on vacation again?"


    This word is the soul!


    Lake shrugged: "A thief has entered the back garden of the house. I''m going to check it. By the way, this time I can see if I can bring us back a top talent."


    Hill: "..."

 Chapter 563: Sleep with me

    "Top talent?"


    "Ok."


    When Lake pushed out the door, he turned to look at Hill and smiled: "Moreover, it is possible to buy one, get one free. The bigger one is a top psychoanalyst who once worked in the Federal Criminal Psychology Department."


    Hill frowned: "L?"


    Lake was with Hill who followed him into the elevator, and looked curiously: "You know?"


    Hill looked at Lake: "I was still at S.H.I.E.L.D. when you said you wanted L."


    Lake laughed.


    Hill shrugged and said: "Moreover, now that Federal Bureau seat has become Hoover II. Criminal psychology is his treasure. You won''t grab it. Then, there will be L. After all, you said Yes, you want to invite her."


    Lake smiled: "Hidden SHIELD ever tried to recruit L?"


    Hill shook his head: "Nick Fury had this idea, but unfortunately, he didn''t find L. You listed all of L''s information as the 3S top-secret national archives. Even if it is Aegis, it is difficult to enter this database for viewing!"


    Ding!


    The elevator opens the door.


    A Queens fighter jet is ready to go to JFK International Airport.


    Lake shook his head and said: "Actually, I didn''t list the 3S top-secret data for L, but because L''s daughter, that little girl, was what I wanted."


    There are many in this world that can predict the future.


    But most of them are magic sticks.


    However, there are only two exceptions. The first is Gu Yi, the supreme mage who has the gem of time and can stand directly on the river of time.


    The second one is L''s little girl. That, in the original timeline, predicted that the earth would be broken, and also predicted the so-called savior.


    Robin, her name.


    Lake was suddenly aware of this incident after the investigation found that L had changed its name, and then, after seeing L changed its name from Al Greenover to Polly Hinton.


    So after thinking about it, I directly used the authority to block L''s data and the data of her daughter Robin, and entered the top-secret database. Once anyone tried to access this file, it would be known to the Department of Homeland Security.


    Once Lake knows that someone is also looking for, then, within ten hours, as long as they are in the federal territory, the land agent will directly take the helicopter to the door to send warmth.


    Hill didn''t quite understand Lake''s mysterious words.


    Lake just smiled, waved to Hill, and stepped into the Kun''s fighter that was ready.


    Not long.


    The Kun''s fighter jets directly lifted into the air and headed towards the land plane hangar that was also ready at New York''s Kennedy Airport and has been reported to be ready to fly to Seattle at any time.


    After half an hour.


    The land plane taxied directly on the airport runway, then lifted off smoothly and headed towards Seattle.


    Recruiting L was mentioned by Lake a long time ago, but there has been no time to drop in, so it has been delayed until now.


    This time it happened to be passing by Seattle to the town of Fox, so I simply landed in Seattle first, recruited L, and then went to Fox to solve the **** thief''s problem.


    I want to see, which guy ate the bear-hearted leopard gall, and without his consent, went straight to his backyard to steal his cabbage.


    Humph!


    Seattle, Quetz Township, 5pm local time.


    Lake drove a car sent by the Washington State Department of Homeland Security. It took almost three hours before he drove into the small town of Quez, which is almost within the coverage of the Olympic National Park, and leans on the Federal Highway 101. Small town.


    The population of Quetz Township is not very large. There are almost no two hundred people. Quetz Township is the same as Fox Town. It is once brilliant, but now, with the trend of the times, most of the young people have already Far away from such a small town to New York, pursuing their respective federal dreams in their hearts.


    Lake doesn''t need it.


    Don''t talk about the Federal Dream. Even the Federal Dream of this generation has become his woman in his pocket.


    "boom!"


    An unfamiliar car, accompanied by a stranger who got off the car, just got out of the car, and immediately attracted the residents of Quez town to look sideways.


    Lake looked around, his gaze fell on the pharmacy in front of him, the only pharmacy in the town of Quez.


    can¡­


    closed?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    About five minutes later, a local police car in the small town flashed an alarm bell and stopped next to Lake''s car.


    A middle-aged police chief pressed his belt with both hands, chewed the gum in his mouth, and walked towards Lake. In such a small town, the police chief was almost the leader of violence.


    but!


    "The Department of Homeland Security!"


    "..."


    The middle-aged sheriff looked at the ID that Lake directly threw over, the position on it, and the portrait. After taking a look at Lake, a jealous spirit hurriedly folded the ID and handed it to Lake, with a smile on his face: "Edwin General."


    Lake looked at the middle-aged police chief: "Recognize me."


    He didn''t have the title of general on his ID. It was a military ID, and he was away from home. Frankly speaking, the national ID ID was much easier to use than the military ID.


    The middle-aged sheriff nodded, straightened his stomach, and put away his beer belly: "My son is also serving with seals."


    Yo.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, nodded, and then pointed to the closed pharmacy: "I happened to be passing by here, and I am going to see my old friend. Why is it closed?"


    The middle-aged sheriff pointed to the bank of the Quetz River, which was next to the town, and said, "At this time, Polly is leading Robin over there watching the people in the town catch fish."


    "Catch fish?"


    "Ok."


    Lake followed the direction of the middle-aged sergeant''s fingers and released his sixth sense. After taking it back, he said thank you to the middle-aged sergeant.


    "I took you..."


    "No need to."


    Lake directly declined the middle-aged sergeant''s lead. He came to recruit L as a private person. If the sergeant was allowed to lead him, it would inevitably leave L with a bad impression if he was unsuccessful.


    Moreover.


    The river bank in the sheriff¡¯s mouth was not far away. Lake didn¡¯t even bother to drive and walked towards that side. After passing through a small forest, he heard the noise of children and the bombardment caused by the drop. Sound of the river.


    Eye-catching.


    The first time Lake was on the bank of the river, he saw L¡¯s background and followed L¡¯s gaze. For the first time, he saw the five or six children barefoot in the shallow river. Feeling the impact of the river, by the way, I watched the scenes of fish being washed out and falling into the fishing net due to the drop.


    This picture is full of life.


    Like thinking in his heart, Lake put his hands in his pockets, trying to restrain his sense of existence, walked to L''s side, looked at the girl Robin who was playing with the children not far away, smiled and said: "It''s been a long time, L. ?"


    L listened to the voice and looked at Lake, who did not know when he appeared next to him, and wiped his right hand towards the back of his waist subconsciously, but quickly reacted. He looked at Lake who took off his sunglasses, and his eyes lit up, and he hugged Lake. Click: "Oh, God, Lake!"


    Lake smiled: "Is it a pleasant surprise?"


    Let go of the hug.


    Listening to these words from Lake, L nodded, then shook his head again.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    L looked at Lake with a smile on his face: "You know, how long did I wait for you to come here?"


    Lake: "..."


    At night.


    Pharmacy on the second floor.


    Lake was sitting on the second floor and arranged it out. Although it was small, it was a very warm room sofa. He looked around and praised L''s home layout and decoration taste.


    Not far from there, Robin, who looked like a porcelain doll, was six years old this year and looked at Lake with flickering eyes.


    L is cooking dinner in the open kitchen.


    quite a while.


    On the table.


    Robin still looked at Lake from time to time, as if hesitated to say something, but in the end, after the dinner was over, he didn''t say anything. Instead, at the order of his mother L, he went to his room to watch TV. .


    Lake helped L clean up the dinner plates outside.


    "You know I''m coming."


    Lake waited until L finished packing, and after taking a sip of the bourbon that L had opened, he sat on the high stool at the open kitchen and looked at L with a smile.


    L smiled, wiped his hands with a towel, raised his red wine, took a sip, and looked at Lake: "You want to recruit me. UU reading "


    Lake nodded: "Yes, give me a chance?"


    L shrugged: "Yes, promise me three conditions first."


    Lake blinked and looked at L with some curiosity: "In other words, why do you always choose three conditions, can''t you two or four?"


    It seems that the last time Hill was recruited, Hill also came with three conditions.


    Is everything three?


    Good guys.


    L blinked and listened to Lake''s endless spit, and smiled: "Of course, I can make twelve requests, and then use the remaining nine requests later?"


    Lake laughed and said, "That''s three."


    This thing is nothing else, without storage.


    "the first!"


    L said to Lake, "I want a salary, and my law enforcement authority must be given to me."


    Lake shrugged: "Of course!"


    It would be a hooligan not to pay.


    As for law enforcement authority?


    Although L left honorably back then, the law enforcement authority was frozen after he left, because in the eyes of her captain, L might have killed a criminal, but killed it without any direct evidence.


    No way, her captain values ??procedural justice, and can''t talk about right or wrong. At the very least, her captain has concealed this matter for L and defined the criminal as suicide.


    Lake is idealistic, as long as you are sure that you are the enemy, the killing is over. Why do you think so much?


    Anyway...


    Give L law enforcement authority, Lake does not matter.


    "What about the second one?"


    "This is the second and third!"


    L supported on the bar with his hands, lips close to Lake''s ears, and said seductively: "Sleep with me, and I''ll tell you, how about it?"


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 564: I want to taste what its like to be a male god

    Lake was shocked.


    Am I being molested?


    God testified, Lake dared to swear to heaven, he didn''t mean it.


    but¡­


    Frankly speaking, it¡¯s not the first time I met Lake. After all, when he was at Yale, many girls coveted Lake¡¯s beauty. If they didn¡¯t pay to make Lake feel insulted, he would consider it. A little bit.


    to be honest.


    Lake doesn''t want to be used for prostitution by others, but he is even more reluctant to be paid to play by others.


    No matter what it is, Lake feels that this is an insult to himself.


    Ah.


    Poor pride!


    Therefore, because of this, even though Lake has been taken the initiative by the girls, he has always been guarded like a jade.


    at the moment?


    Such a request, my God, Lake blinked his eyes, a little in a daze. If L didn''t have any money in his hand, he would have a dream of returning to Yale campus.


    Lake returned to his senses, couldn''t help coughing, glanced at L''s daughter''s room with some interest, and looked at L with a smile at the corner of his mouth and frowned: "Sorry, what did you say?"


    L said: "My second request is that you accompany me to sleep."


    Lake''s face turned dark: "I''m not that kind of person."


    L shrugged and looked at Lake as if he was sure of you, "Forget it."


    Talking.


    L leaned to Lake''s ear again and said in a low voice.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at L''s daughter Robin''s room again, blinked, and looked at L with a little entanglement: "This... not so good."


    L sniffed and smiled like a bully: "Don''t dare?"


    Lake: "..."


    the next day!


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at the unfamiliar ceiling. He dared to swear that he was completely sacrificing himself for official business. This was no longer comparable to that of 2007.


    At least¡­


    The zero seven work system does not need to sacrifice one''s own body.


    Damn it, so sooner or later, how is it different from the old-fashioned Zeus?


    There was an urge to hate iron but not steel in Lake''s heart, and he wanted to slap himself to death, but after thinking about it, he felt that he could be rescued, so he simply gave it up.


    L has gotten up.


    even¡­


    The fox tail, ropes, and various props used for the game last night can be gone. Only this messy room and this wet bed sheet testify to what a great battle has been experienced here.


    Lake gets up and walks into the bathroom that comes with the room.


    After half an hour.


    Lake walked down from the second floor and caught his eye. He saw L, who had recovered and was smiling at the cash register and handing a bottle of some medicine to an old lady.


    The old lady saw Lake in a suit and leather shoes and looked at L with various expressions.


    L said hello to Lake who came downstairs, and then said to the old lady: "Mrs. Rock, don''t think about it, he is my temporary sex, not my boyfriend."


    Lake: "..."


    The old lady named Mrs. Rock laughed twice, and then said goodbye to L, and she walked out of the pharmacy slowly.


    Ok.


    This is a federal town that exposes the folk customs of the Confederation.


    Lake took the ice water that L handed over and looked at L: "Say again, how long have you not done it?"


    "Almost after I got Robin."


    "Wow!"


    Lake exclaimed. It was almost six years. This is terrible: "No wonder I overslept today."


    After six years of abstinence, once released, this power is really extraordinary.


    Shet!


    How many years has Wanda abstained?


    L smiled and walked toward the sofa over there: "So, this is the physique of a male god, but that''s it."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat and looked at L: "Don''t forget who it is in the middle of the night..."


    Male god?


    After Lake Kag, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the corner of his mouth with a smile, L, who seemed to have a mysterious smile on his face, tilted his head, as if he had guessed an answer in his heart.


    L looked at the expression on Lake¡¯s face, patted his hands, then folded his hands together, and looked at Lake: ¡°Next is my third request. You can¡¯t let the other third person know about Robin¡¯s special abilities. ."


    really!


    Lake secretly said in his heart and nodded his head to agree to L''s request. After that, he still said with some uncertainty: "Can Robin predict that I''m coming?"


    This prediction ability is a bit buggy.


    This is the ability to predict without any restrictions.


    In other words, in the original story, is Robin¡¯s predictive ability so buggy?


    Lake frowned.


    L shook his head: "No, Robin can only predict what she cares about or touch, and herself, and her ability is not to predict the future, but to dream."


    Lake made an unclear gesture.


    L smiled and made a wait gesture for Lake. After a while, L came down from the second floor and handed Lake some sketches that looked like children''s graffiti.


    Lake took over and looked.


    There are many drawings. If you look at it inadvertently, you can basically conclude that it is a child''s graffiti.


    But if you look at it carefully, you will think carefully and be terrified?


    In one painting, it seems to be a river bank. It seems to be the scene on the river bank yesterday afternoon. A few children are playing by the river. There are men with fishing nets waiting for the fish, and a few women standing on the bank looking after the children. They.


    The next picture shows a cartoon man with sunglasses and a suit appearing next to a woman.


    It is clear.


    This is the scene where Lake appeared next to L at the time.


    And then.


    Lake looked at the painting afterwards. There was even such a painting that described the scene at this moment. L was sitting on the sofa, and Lake was holding the draft and bowed his head next to him.


    The following photos...


    It seems to be a city, but in the city, it is empty.


    Lake looked at L and motioned to the painting: "What is this?"


    L shook his head: "I don''t know, but she didn''t cry, so it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    The question of Shente is not big.


    Even if Robin is not unlimited foresight, it is, maybe something went wrong, causing Robin to run into the long river of time while sleeping. As a result, he accidentally intercepted some fragments of the long river about the future. After waking up, I painted in this way.


    can¡­


    If this is the case, then this painting cannot be viewed solely as a children''s play.


    Let me put it this way.


    Have you ever seen a city painting made by a child without pedestrians?


    what?


    Have?


    bad boy?


    Stop making trouble, can a bear kid call a child?


    Lake took a deep breath, and then flipped through the other paintings again. When Lake saw one of the paintings, he raised his eyebrows and pulled it out. He looked at L: "If this painting is a child Seeing from the protection agency, I think you are about to lose Robin''s custody."


    In this painting, a man and a woman, Chi Guoguo, are cartoons.


    But this is not the key.


    The point is that although the style in this painting is very cartoonish, Lake still recognizes it at a glance. This is clearly a palace in his Olympus sacred mountain.


    L glanced at the painting and shrugged: "Well, I confess, Robin said you are a **** and a male god, so I think it would be good to find a male **** stepdad for her, and , I also want to taste the taste of male gods."


    "and then?"


    "to be frank?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Okay."


    "..."


    Lake''s trigeminal nerve beats impermanently: "Alright?"


    L shrugged: "It''s been a long time since I did it."


    Lake heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t his problem, but L''s memory problem.


    L continued: "However, the first time I met with us, the first time in New York, it seemed that I felt a little less."


    Lake looked back at L.


    L said: "Why don''t you come here a few more times, I will compare them carefully."


    You are addicted to prostitutes.


    Lake''s eyebrows were beating, and he smiled: "Next time!"


    He came here on business, and he has to rush to Fox.


    When Lake was just washing up on it, he received a call from Emilia, saying that the Karen''s house had already left, and...they left a month ago.


    no doubt.


    This must be what Catherine, Lake''s little padded jacket, discovered.


    Emilia felt that it was likely that Lake¡¯s little padded jacket had received some wind, so a dark Chencang came directly, and she was directly deceived by her mother, even she just learned that Karen¡¯s house had left. Up.


    This is not...


    Listening to Emilia''s thoughts, Lake told Emilia that she was already at the door of Fox Town, UU reading So, there must be no more delays here.


    If this is delayed, the thief will probably run into his vegetable plot and take away the cabbage he has raised with painstaking efforts.


    Lake will never allow this to happen.


    and so.


    Lake said to L: "This matter, we can fight another day, I will let you know that I am not only okay, I am a great one."


    L shrugged, as free and easy as ever.


    Lake shook his head: "I''m going to Fox to do some private affairs, what do you say here."


    L said: "In a few days, I have not been sure when you can come before. I need to find someone to take over the pharmacy on my side. There is only one pharmacy in town. I have to deal with the things here before I can come. ."


    Lake nodded: "Okay, after I finish my work in Fox Town, if time permits, I will take you away with you?"


    L smiled and said: "Take me to elope?"


    Lake lowered his head and kissed L, and walked toward the door of the drugstore: "You dare to prostitute a male **** for nothing, you want to elope, I wondered, it was you who eloped with me."


    L laughed at the back.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up, and when he put on his sunglasses and was about to get on the car, he stopped!


    and many more.


    What am I doing, Lake Edwin, going to Fox Town?


    The one going is the black king!


    With a thought, Lake closed the door again and turned to look at L, who was holding his arms in front of the pharmacy.


    L was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake who was coming: "Don''t you have something to do?"


    Lake shook his head, and the corners of his handsome mouth rose slightly, as if showing animality!


    L was taken aback.


    Next second.


    L screamed and wanted to run.


    But unfortunately...


    late!


    ¡­

 Chapter 565: The Black King Arrives on Fox

    Fox Town.


    A very magical town, located to the northwest of Seattle, and the entire town is almost completely covered by the Olympic National Park.


    Small town, few people, more rain!


    These ones¡­¡­


    They were all information obtained from the Internet after knowing that I was going to transfer here two months ago, but after Bella transferred here, I suddenly discovered that the information on the Internet was not all correct.


    It¡¯s true that there are fewer people and more rain, but the male classmates here are of high quality.


    Ok.


    One quality is very high.


    Edward Cullen!


    Although in the words of his classmates, it seems that this Edward Cullen has been repeating in the twelfth grade for more than three years, but he does not look stupid. Even if he is stupid, his handsome appearance can make up for his IQ.


    At least Bella thinks so.


    And Bella also discovered a secret.


    It was two months ago when Bella was in the parking lot when a classmate''s car was out of control. When it was about to hit her, Edward appeared in front of her to help her stop the car.


    Bella was shocked.


    Then, on the second day, the school heard that Edward Cullen''s family seemed to have asked for leave, as if because of something in their hometown, they needed to hurry back.


    Bella was a little lost at the time, she had already inquired about a certain possibility, but, it seemed that Edward Cullen seemed to know that she had found a certain answer, so she chose to leave directly.


    That month, Bella passed in a muddle-headed manner.


    But a month later, Bella was surprised to find that Edward Cullen had suddenly returned. Then, she couldn''t help it anymore, and directly dragged Edward Cullen into the grove to tell her investigation and research during this month. And discovery.


    That is¡­¡­


    Edward Cullen is the legendary vampire.


    Bella didn''t know where her courage came from at the time. Maybe it was because she was holding back this month. She felt that if she didn''t say it, she would get depression.


    It was on that day that Bella confirmed the relationship with Edward Cullen.


    Afterwards.


    In this month, there is no doubt that Fox College, with another pair of lovers, began to exude the sour smell of love.


    this day.


    It is now.


    Edward Cullen is taking Bella on the big tree in the Olympic National Park, just like the real young lovers who have fallen in love.


    As always, Bella listened to Edward telling her and popularizing the essentials of the kinship knowledge.


    such as¡­¡­


    Volturi, the immortal royal family.


    Edward even told Bella that once, their nominal father, Carlisle Cullen, was also a senior member of the undead royal family.


    But later because they changed to vegetarian food, Carlisle Cullen left the immortal royal family with Esme Cullen.


    Bella opened her mouth: "Suck human blood, can''t they be like you?"


    Edward shook his head: "No, if we want to maintain our strength, or strengthen our strength, human blood is indispensable."


    Bella said suspiciously: "But before I came here, I didn''t receive any news about the existence of vampires. However, demons or something, I know that they exist."


    It is precisely because the legendary demon has been proved to exist.


    That''s why Bella was very sure about Edward''s identity, and even approached Edward directly to confront him.


    "If all vampires were to **** human blood, then it should have been exposed long ago."


    "We have strict rules, and not all blood races **** blood. At the very least, the blood races on the immortal royal family don''t need to **** blood anymore. They still keep it, just because of hobbies."


    "The Immortal King..."


    at this time.


    Her eyesight has been very good since she was a child, and Bella, who is also a happy educated, has never been wearing glasses because of her studies. Bella staring condescendingly on the Federal State Road 101 leading to Fox Town is like a phantom. Lake, who was walking just as fast, said aloud to Edward, "Edward, look at that."


    Edward, who had restrained his desire for a long time, pulled out of his love mind for a while and looked in the direction of Bella''s fingers.


    Next second.


    Edward was stunned: "The Black King?"


    "Black King?"


    Bella chanted the name and looked at Edward who was holding her up from the branch: "This black king..."


    The words did not fall.


    Whoops.


    Edward could then take Bella to the top of the Olympic National Park and move towards Fox Town.


    Oops.


    If the Black King were to know Justin, that guy would be chopped into flesh.


    Now Catherine''s worries really came true, and the Black King and Emilia had just fooled her back, so they could come over here to find out the situation.


    Edward thought so in his heart, put Bella down at the foot of Fox College, and said to Bella: "I must go back to meet the Black King first. When I have time, I will tell you."


    Finished.


    Edward snorted and galloped toward Karen''s house again.


    At this moment.


    Lake, who is shown in the appearance of the Black King, is a family with hands in their pockets, like a hiker. After turning the curve in front, they are about to step into the town of Fox.


    After Lake came to Fox Town, his expression was not very anxious. Anyway, Karen''s family has been back for almost a month. If the little padded jacket really asked Karen''s family to come back to destroy the evidence, there is nothing to be found in the past. of.


    Frankly speaking...


    Lake would rather be able to hide the thief in the little padded jacket, and don''t let him find any clues.


    Again.


    Regardless of whether Lake wants it or not, the little quilted jacket will always grow up, but Lake just hopes that the little quilted jacket will grow up more slowly and give him time to prepare for this mentally.


    Karen''s house.


    "How?"


    "No, no signal."


    "Can''t you get in touch?"


    "No!"


    The Karen family, who can be regarded as a little cotton-padded jacket Catherine, who has been in high school for many years, is as busy as a pot of porridge at home.


    Next second.


    Karen stopped all his movements and looked towards Fox Town.


    The black king has entered town.


    "Sheet!"


    Rosalie Hale, the eldest sister of the Karen family¡¯s children, put down her unreachable cell phone and said to Edward, ¡°Edward, you go to the clinic to find Carlisle and Esme. They should have also noticed that the Black King has come in. ."


    Edward nodded and disappeared where he was with a squeak.


    "Alice."


    "Say."


    "You go to Russell''s house and quickly give them a lottery tonight. No, I will go to Paris at noon today!"


    "what?"


    "Ah what, we don''t know how the Black King will react if he learns about this. In short, first move Russell''s house away. Mrs. Russell will definitely not let go of this ticket that expires if you don''t need it today, even , Seeing that you can¡¯t catch the plane, you won¡¯t mind Alex using a magic portal. In short, the lottery must be realistic and don¡¯t make Russell¡¯s family suspicious.¡±


    "...Well, I will try!"


    Alice, with her short hair, nodded, disappeared in place with a slam, and then reappeared in the same place with a bang, pulling Jasper Hale''s right hand and disappearing again with a slam: " Come and do a favor!"


    Next, Emmett, who took the route of a muscular man, looked at his lover Rosalie and shrugged: "What about us?"


    Rosalie looked at Emmett and gave a blank look: "Call."


    Emmett: "..."


    In the town of Fox.


    With a smile on his face, Lake looked at Carlisle, Esme, and the Cullens who appeared in front of him almost less than five minutes after he entered the town.


    "Good morning, Mr. Cullen."


    "Your Majesty the Black King."


    Lake and Mr. Carlisle Cullen shook hands.


    Esme next to him also greeted Lake and glanced at Edward, who was walking at a normal speed from behind. He accepted Edward''s eye gesture, and said to Lake with a pile of smiles: "Your Majesty the Black King, When I went to sit at home, Carlisle found a bottle of Thunder Bourbon that was said to be produced in the first year last month. I originally planned to give it to you when I went to visit you at the Immortal Castle."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The first year of bourbon, or his favorite Thunder card?


    can.


    Lake laughed and said, "I can''t seem to find a reason to refuse, do I?"


    Finished.


    Lake and Carlisle glanced at each other and laughed loudly. Then, at Carlisle''s warm invitation, they walked towards the parking lot not far away.


    "call!"


    Esme turned his head and glanced at the two men who had hooked shoulders and backs, wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and complained slightly, "I knew it would happen sooner or later, toward Edward who was walking."


    Edward said: "We promised Catherine when we came back."


    Mrs. Esme Cullen shook her head: "What is your plan?"


    "Alice and Jasper are already in action."


    Edward said truthfully: "Anyway, I want to fool the Russell''s house out of Fox Town."


    Esme rolled his eyes involuntarily: "I guess no one will believe this. The blood is not only not an enemy of the magician, but it has even become the magician''s umbrella. No matter how you look at it, how funny it is."


    Edward did not speak.


    The sports car belonging to Mr. Carlisle Cullen stopped beside Edward and Esme.


    Lake, who was sitting in the co-pilot, looked at Edward with a smile on his face: "Edward, go back, Carlisle is not drinking too much. Carlisle and I are the only ones at home. It''s too boring to have alcohol, you think.


    Edward was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake put on his sunglasses again and smiled at Carlisle, who was driving next to him.


    Next second.


    The sports car roared towards the mountain villa where Karen''s house was located.


    Edward frowned and looked at Esme: "Does he know?"


    Esme shook her head, walked towards the clinic where there are two patients waiting, and said to Edward without looking back: "He is the Black King, the Black King who created the immortal blood clan. Let''s play now. In his eyes, this trick is not mentioned at all."


    Edward: "..."

 Chapter 566: Is it too late to have a few more births?

    What kind of existence is the Black King?


    The top killer in the dark world is even a top conspirator. Everyone knows that the VAM consortium changed its name to the Immortal Blood Clan under the sole operation of the Black King, but no one dared to say so in person.


    Because on the face of it, Victor and Marcus were killed by the man-wolf clan.


    There is no relationship with the black king and the immortal queen Emilia, and it can even be said that the black king prevented the terrible fate of the immortal blood clan.


    But from this point of view, the Black King is a very scary figure, not to mention the number of people killed by the Black King himself can even form a small country.


    but¡­


    For Mrs. Esme Cullen''s view, Lake completely disagrees.


    This is purely a rumor.


    What can form a small country, Lake dare to swear to the sky, the number of people who died in the hands of the black king is definitely not as large as that of a small country. The reason why this rumor spread is because the Continental Hotel did not let anyone come. Rumors spread to offend the Black King.


    after all¡­


    The Continental Hotel was almost destroyed. If it weren''t for the sudden discovery that the Black King was his own, I am afraid that at this moment, the Continental Hotel has also become history.


    "Your Majesty the Black King."


    "Thank you, don''t call your majesty, call it sir."


    Lake sat down in the glass garden of Karen¡¯s house, and while admiring the surrounding scenery, he took the first-year Thunder Bourbon that Carlisle Karen handed over, smiled and said to Carlisle Karen: "Thief Hide it?"


    Carlisle Cullen laughed dryly, but did not answer.


    I can''t answer this.


    If one doesn''t get it right, the flames inside the immortal royal chamber would rush out. The immortal fire burns inside, but it''s okay for people outside, but the flames are enough to break the bones.


    Lake looked at Carlisle Cullen¡¯s expression, hehe smiled, and watched as he walked in from the outside. In the next year, he would be considered seventy and eighty, but he still pretended to be a high school student, Edward Cullen, who said: "That **** thief. first name."


    Edward, who had just walked in, immediately looked at Carlisle Cullen.


    Carlisle Cullen thought for a while, and told Lake truthfully: "Justin, Justin Russell, the eldest son of the Russell family."


    Justin Russell?


    Why does this name sound familiar?


    Lake searched his own database expressionlessly, and finally found this familiar source, and looked at Carlisle Cullen: "Family magician?"


    Carlisle nodded.


    Lake seemed to have realized something.


    At that time, when the Lord of Demon Insects Maxim and the World-Slayer Witch Morgana messed up the magical world of London, the other two magic academies were closed, and only the family magician and the Fairy Forest were the only ones who came out.


    After the crisis in the wizarding world was lifted, Hermione and Lake introduced the family magician''s system, and this Justin Russell seemed to have been mentioned by Hermione at the time.


    Said to be¡­


    This Justin Russell is also considered a figure in the family magician side, and is most likely to become a Russell family magician.


    Family magician, a family can only have one magician that will eventually inherit, and only child is good, but if there are more children, for example, there are three children in the family, after the final family magician contest failed, they were nurtured since childhood. Magic power is to be handed over to the winner.


    The winner is about all the magic of the family.


    From a certain perspective, an only child is good, but from a certain perspective, the strength of the family magician is directly related to the child.


    Two family magicians are fighting.


    meet.


    You brothers, one.


    Oh, weak chicken.


    How many brothers and sisters in your family, eighty-eight.


    father!


    Stop fighting, I surrender.


    ¡­


    Although this is a bit too funny, it still has a certain degree of authenticity.


    "How many people are in this Justin Russell family?"


    "A younger sister, a younger brother."


    "With a little bit less, is there time to regenerate a hundred or so?"


    "This¡­"


    Carlisle Cullen was sweating in his heart, and shook his head: "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Lake has some regrets: "Really?"


    If the Russell family gave birth to a hundred or so, by then, if this Justin wins, then he will directly have the background of a hundred people''s magical power.


    ¡­Wait first.


    I care so much about the strength of this **** thief, why?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and then suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the mysterious informant in Emilia''s mouth.


    Good guy?


    Hermione?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, glanced at Carlisle Cullen who was sitting opposite, got up, took the phone out of his arms, and when he walked to the side with his Thunder Bourbon, he dialed the phone from the London side.


    Edward and Carlisle looked at each other, as if they were telling something.


    Mr. Carlisle Cullen looked up to the third floor of the villa. Emmett, who was standing at the window, waved his hand in secret, saying that he still could not contact Catherine.


    At this point in time, it is estimated that Catherine has already brought the immortal blood to the war there. In such a serious battle, how could she carry her mobile phone with her? Besides, in the dimension bag, even satellite signals can¡¯t get in. Yeah.


    quite a while.


    Just as the Karen family was spreading the message, Lake put away the phone and shook his head speechlessly.


    Ok.


    Emilia''s mysterious informant is Hermione.


    Hermione was invited to go to the family magician after the magical world of London was calmed down. Then, she noticed that a young magician seemed to have an aura of the same origin as Lake.


    Ask casually.


    Hermione seemed to have guessed something, but instead of telling Lake about this, Hermione told Emilia about it.


    after all¡­


    Catherine is not Hermione''s daughter, but Emilia''s.


    If Hermione tells Lake, it looks a bit similar to complaining or excluding dissidents. Telling Emilia about this matter is somewhat similar to reminding. Then how will Emilia solve it? Emilia and Lake have their own problems.


    Lake listened, a little melancholy.


    "It would be great if you just chopped him off."


    "My dear, I am Supreme Merlin, not Dark Merlin."


    "Merlin stories are all dark."


    "But the fairy tales that are circulated are Merlin''s fairy tales. They are all beautiful. I don''t want to bear a jealous name because of this incident."


    Be jealous of which woman this name should belong to.


    I don''t want to grab this title with her.


    Lake returned to his position, and Carlisle and Edward stopped the eye contact.


    "okay."


    Lake glanced at Edward, then shook his head at Carlisle Cullen and said: "I am angry, but I will not be angry for no reason. It is good that the little padded jacket can have friends like Edward and the others."


    Knowing the murderous prestige of the Black King, he dared to commit crimes against the wind, and resolutely stood on the side of the little quilted jacket instead of selling the little quilted jacket.


    This is very loyal.


    At the very least, it can be explained that the reason why the little quilted jacket chose to stay in Fox Town for a long time can not be ruled out mainly because there are friends who share the same interest as the little quilted jacket.


    Carlisle Cullen listened to Lake¡¯s words that seemed to have directly issued the exemption order, and he was relieved. Then, looking at Lake, he asked tentatively: "Mr. Black King does not object?"


    Lake chuckled, "I want to object."


    Carlisle was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake''s conversation turned and he sighed: "I wanted to come in quietly and find the thief directly. I don''t need to ask about three hundred seventy-one, and then chopped it off. Then the little cotton-padded jacket asked, it was really impossible, just look for it. A scapegoat confessed."


    Mr. Carlisle Cullen''s eyes twitched slightly.


    really.


    This is the style of the Black King.


    Edward also had a cold sweat in his heart. Lake''s words were light and calm, and even the volume was very light, but the murderous aura conveyed in it was very sharp.


    Although Carlisle knew that he shouldn''t ask, he still couldn''t help being curious: "Then why..."


    Lake chuckled: "There are too many werewolves to sneak in."


    Carlisle: "..."


    This is the truth. UU reading


    Lake originally planned this way, but when he entered the range of Fox Town, he discovered one thing. The Olympic Mountains that covered the entire Fox Town were surrounded by werewolves.


    These werewolves patrolled around like patrols.


    Lake didn''t bother to make any big movements, and for a while, he already knew that the black king''s breath was sniffed by the Karen family, so he didn''t bother to play any more assassination stealth.


    "What happened in town?"


    "A few people in the next town were killed when they went out. The sheriff in the town suspected that it was a large beast. Billy Black and others suspected that a few wild vampires rushed here. So these days, the wolf clan Guarding near the town of Fox."


    "..."


    and many more.


    Big beast?


    Wild vampire?


    correct.


    Three months ago, it seemed that the woman who turned on Twilight, Bella had already entered.


    In other words...


    MMP!


    I caught up with Twilight?


    Isn''t this a bit too much?


    When I''m not here, Twilight won''t turn on. I''ll come over to do something, good fellow, you just opened the Twilight prologue for me directly?


    What is this?


    Waiting specifically for me to come?


    But it''s okay.


    Little padded jacket Catherine is not here. Lake thought for a while. In fact, it is acceptable. After all, it was said at the time that the little padded jacket should not be mixed with this love story.


    The little padded jacket is not here now.


    As for Lake?


    Lake glanced at the short-haired Alice and Jasper who came in from the outside, smiled, and looked at Blake Cullen: "Not bad, it''s very fast, so fast, let Russell''s house Did you get it out?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 567: Karens home delivery

    Alice and Jasper stopped, looked at Lake outside, gave a dry smile, then shook off, and ran to the second floor quickly.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    In other words, did I have such a terrible thing? At that time, it seemed that when I sent a small quilted jacket over for the first time, didn¡¯t I get along pretty well? Why did it suddenly become the way it is now?


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart, regained his senses, raised his glass towards Mr. Carlisle Cullen who was sitting opposite, said toast, and tasted the bottle of Thunder Bourbon from the first year on the table.


    Not to mention, this first-year Thunder bourbon tastes really good.


    On the third floor of the villa.


    "How?"


    "nailed it."


    After Alice and Jasper came in, they lowered their voices and said, "As we imagined, Mrs. Russell heard that the travel voucher was about to expire at noon. Alex directly opened the door with the magic portal, and the burger shop was closed. Up."


    Emmett, who walks in the muscular kinship style, asked curiously: "How did you do it, are you suspicious?"


    Alice shook her head: "No, I just found a Russell newspaper, and then asked Jasper to pretend to be a staff member of the newspaper on the other end of the phone and tell Mrs. Russell that that newspaper was engaged in activities. It happened to be the newspaper she bought. The number is the winning number. It will give you a free tour of Paris for one month. If you arrive in Paris before noon today, you will make a phone call and you will be given $20,000 in travel funds in advance. If you use up the phone call, you can continue to give it away."


    As for doubt?


    Absolutely not.


    It is a real gold and platinum activity, and it is still free. What is the doubt? Besides, Russell¡¯s family is not an ordinary family. Ordinary families may worry about being fooled into what inn will be bought in Paris, but Russell¡¯s house?


    What''s more, the first 20,000 dollars has already been hit.


    money?


    Having lived as a blood clan for so long, how could it be possible without some assets.


    After all, from a long time ago to the present, after so many years of living, travel can only rely on smuggling, in the world, full of money, at most, the Midgardian Andy is dead.


    After Alice briefly introduced her own situation, she looked at Rosalie, who was still on the phone: "Have you not contacted yet?"


    Rosalie sighed and shook her head: "Not yet."


    Alice covered her forehead.


    The youngest Jasper, who can control his blood desire period, said: "Black King, is it so terrible? I didn''t see it the first time I came here, but this time, I felt like an ordinary person with relatively strong energy and blood. what."


    Alice, Rosalie and Emmett looked at Jasper with a sigh.


    Rosalie smiled and looked at Jasper, who was with her surname Hale: "My lovely brother, you are still young, and your sense of smell hasn''t improved yet. Stop saying this."


    Alice and Emmett both nodded.


    Jasper opened his mouth. Did he say anything wrong? It was originally. The Black King sitting outside is an ordinary person from the aura, at most, that is, he is much stronger than ordinary people. , But it still belongs to the category of ordinary people.


    Downstairs on the lawn.


    Lake chuckled, sipped Bourbon in the cup, and said to Carlisle Cullen who was opposite: "Jasper is actually right. I am an ordinary person, a slightly stronger ordinary person."


    Carlisle Cullen''s mouth twitched.


    you? Ordinary people?


    Tell a joke, the top killer of the dark world, the husband of the immortal queen, turning his hands into the clouds and covering his hands into the rain, is the black king who easily created the immortal blood clan an ordinary person?


    Who believes it.


    It seemed, as if, there was no one else but a certain rebel who had believed in it.


    MMP.


    I always feel that the IQ of that Nizi is less than sixty, and he has not even reached the passing line.


    Thinking of that rebellious son, Lake''s desire to return and exchange the goods became more impulsive. Unfortunately, Emilia has been protecting the rebellious son, and in recent years, the rebellious son seems to have worked hard to maintain a small and transparent state.


    Forget it.


    It hasn''t been a few years, and you can just throw him out to fend for himself.


    Carlisle Cullen looked at Lake and tentatively said again: "Sir, Russell''s house is no longer in the town, then you..."


    Lake glanced at the third floor and said with a smile: "Choose a place and you won''t choose a place. Choose Paris. Are you helping Catherine or me?"


    Talking.


    Lake took out the phone and dialed Emilia''s satellite phone.


    "The thief''s family is in Paris."


    "Chop it directly?"


    "No, please go back to the immortal castle, come from afar, and at any rate also meet, not to teach, to torture, I am not such a cruel person, so are you, dear."


    "¡­¡­Ha ha."


    "Anyway, please come to the immortal castle first. I will go back in a few days."


    "it is good."


    Lake hung up the phone, looked at Carlisle Cullen, who had an unusually rich expression on the other side, and smiled.


    It¡¯s not good to choose a place. You have to ask the Russell family to take refuge in Paris. This is not a refuge. This is called home delivery. Although the Immortal Castle is located in Hungary, the headquarters of the Immortal Consortium has also moved there. However, Paris is also one of the bases of the immortal blood family.


    no way.


    Who made Lake go to Paris last time, lamenting that there are many more ink spots on the picture scroll?


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake and Emilia discussed, let some low-level kinsmen who cannot control their blood-sucking desires, or who are not yet qualified to become immortal kinsmen, settle in Paris.


    On the one hand, it can be distinguished from the orthodox immortal kinsmen. On the other hand, it can be regarded as a pleasure to help others without asking for anything in return.


    From the year that the Eiffel Tower fell to the present, the ink dots on the Paris scroll have not increased but decreased, and even the streets of Paris have become much cleaner due to the decrease in population.


    Don''t always think that the federal people don''t have the heart to do good and not want to return. Lake has broken this point. Even Lake has already begun to wonder whether or not to introduce the foreign kinsmen into New York as scavengers.


    Who can let the vampires in New York fail.


    There are so many little blacks in New York, and you reach out and grab a little black. You have to think about the blood in the blood bank of the hospital.


    If Lake hadn''t been able to find any excuses to beat some local vampires, Lake would have wanted to learn from the big boss on Hong Kong Island and would directly give a sign to the local vampires in New York.


    To put it simply, I was ordered to **** blood.


    "Oneshette!"


    "damn it."


    "Why didn''t we think of this."


    "Call now."


    "..."


    When talking with Emilia just now in Lake, Rosalie and others upstairs also just dialed the satellite phone of Catherine, the little padded jacket, and Catherine, who had just been pulled back from the battlefield by Serena to rest, listened to it. Following the message from Rosalie and others, I immediately dropped a sentence with excitement, and I hurried back.


    Then with a bang, he turned directly into a cute little bat, flapping his wings, hurriedly towards Fox.


    natural.


    Rosalie once again listened to the blind tone on the phone, opened her mouth, looked up at the eyes that were looking at her, fell silent for a while, and said, "It''s probably too late."


    Paris is the base of the immortal royal family.


    Even if they are now running to Paris at the speed of light, it is estimated that they can probably see the picture of Russell''s family being invited to the immortal castle.


    This is terrible.


    Rosalie covered her forehead: "Who proposed to send Russell''s house to Paris?"


    Several people looked at Alice with a shriek.


    "what?"


    Alice was taken aback for a moment, and said silently, "Can this be blamed on me? In such a short time, you want me to separate the Russell family without being discovered by the Russell family. I have tried my best, OK, and , This time I personally paid for the travel expenses of the Russell family."


    Everyone looked at each other, and then they were speechless.


    at this time.


    Edward walked in from the outside and looked at Rosalie and others: "Well, I''m out, I need to tell Bella to cancel the meeting tomorrow."


    It was as planned.


    Edward intends to take advantage of this period of vacation to let Bey get married. After all, he eats and eats. If it''s not just for fun, Bella should come to see him at this time.


    Rosalie and others also knew about this.


    Take a look at some of the dishes in the kitchen. The Karen¡¯s family has no need for meals. Those dishes are all these days, one after another for Bella to come home and buy them tomorrow.


    Alice seemed a little excited: "No!"


    Edward: "..."


    Alice coughed and said to Edward, "I mean Rosalie is watching the cooking channel for several days tomorrow."


    Lake, who was talking to Carlisle Cullen below, listened to the whispers from above, raised his eyebrows, his lips moved slightly, and his voice appeared in the ears of several people: "It''s okay, I will leave after drinking, just right. My little quilted jacket can fly here almost at this time tomorrow, and keep it for me, let go of my thief, then, keep my little quilted jacket, this thing will be wiped out."


    Again.


    Lake admires the friendship between the Karen family and his little padded jacket, but this only means that Lake will not blame the Karen family for this incident.


    can¡­¡­


    This also means nothing else.


    He let go of the thief he wanted, but seeing that the thief was also delivered by the Karen family to the headquarters of the immortal royal family, Lake didn''t care about this matter.


    If the Karen family can help him keep the little padded jacket, then, this matter, Lake will treat it as never happened.


    Carlisle Cullen looked at Lake: "Sir, don''t you live here?"


    Lake laughed haha, shook his head, pointed to the Olympic National Park, got up, thought about it, grabbed the half bottle of Thunder bourbon left on the table, and said to Carlisle Cullen: "No, I Suddenly I remembered, saying, a friend went to the Olympic Mountain to live in seclusion, just so, this time I will take a look and keep my little padded jacket, there is no problem, right."


    Carlisle Cullen was silent for a while, then nodded: "Okay, sir."


    Lake grumbled.


    Next second.


    Whoops.


    Lake disappeared in place.


    ...

 Chapter 568: The strange man who still has a wolf

    Lake did not deliberately create problems for the Karen family.


    He really has a friend who lives in seclusion in the Olympic National Park.


    Bob Lee Swag!


    Correct.


    It was being fooled by someone in the name of patriotism, and almost became a poor scapegoat in New York, clutching the wound of the gun, ran to the Land Building and chanted that he wanted to see Bob in the seat of the bureau.


    Bob used to live in seclusion in a mountain range in another state, but the mountain hut was destroyed by the bombing.


    Lake also persuaded Bob to live in seclusion at the time. Even a dog had been killed. What was he doing in seclusion? After a while, Lake received an email from a small town close to the Olympic National Park.


    Bob''s.


    In the letter, Bob first greeted Lake, and then told Lake that he had withdrawn the pension of the army at one time, and then found a beautiful place in the Olympic National Park, intending to continue his secluded life. , If Lake has a chance to come here, you can come and visit him.


    At the end of the letter, Bob stated that he used a false identity and a false name when he lived here, and that he was a down-and-out inventor named Cade Eagle.


    Only Lake knows the address here, and Bob said that he can''t believe the others, except Lake.


    Lake was flattered at the time.


    then¡­¡­


    Lake sent homeland security agents to visit the fake name Cade Eno.


    Without him.


    What it means is that only Lake knows. So, if this Bob is called by someone in the future, I am afraid that he will directly think that he has leaked the secret.


    So Lake directly asked the homeland security agents to register this lonely inventor, formerly named Bob and now named Cade Inno, as a secret homeland security informant.


    In this way, it''s not very useful.


    The biggest use is that this guy''s address is no longer known to him alone, so if there is a leak in the future, it will definitely not be leaked from his side.


    At this moment.


    The former Bob, the current Cade Ino was lying prone on the ground holding a sniper rifle, breathing in and out, the sniper rifle was aimed at a wild deer in the cross.


    The barbecue tonight is yours.


    After Cade Eno confirmed that this was a male deer, not a female deer, and there was no fawn next to him, he was murderous and ready to pull the trigger.


    Next second.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "...WTF?"


    Cade blinked and looked at the unusually unscientific scene that he had just seen in his sniper lens. Just now, his sniper shell had been exploded.


    The sniper shell had already aimed at the male deer who bowed his head and gnawed the grass away.


    But in the middle of the road, he was cut off.


    His sniper shell was directly hit by a bullet coming from the four o''clock direction, and then another bullet hit his prey from the four o''clock direction.


    This person¡­¡­


    Marksmanship is not under me.


    Cade returned to his senses, and directly aimed the sniper rifle to the four o''clock direction between the sparks and flints.


    Next second.


    Cade''s face turned dark.


    In the sniper shot, Lake, who was holding a sniper rifle in his arms, smiled and waved to his old friend.


    After half an hour.


    Cade stood on the mountainside, looked down, and pulled Lake directly up with an antler.


    Lake looked at Cade: "How about, wading through mountains and rivers to see you, and I brought you such a rich gift."


    Cade''s mouth twitched: "This is my prey."


    Lake tilted his head: "Really, but I''m on it and I didn''t see your bullet hole."


    Cade: "..."


    Lake looked at the speechless Cade, but he was in a surprisingly good mood and laughed.


    Night fell.


    In front of the cabin, a wild bonfire has been lit, and a male deer cramped by the skin is slowly being barbecued on the bonfire.


    Grease dripped on the campfire and spattered sparks.


    Lake and Cade sat aside, drinking and chatting.


    The half cup of bourbon that I brought up just now had been killed in the afternoon, and the box of bourbon next to it was brought up by the land agent at the foot of the mountain.


    Yes it is.


    In order to protect CapitaLand¡¯s seclusion from going on smoothly and not to be known to outsiders, Lake is particularly considerate to set up a homeland security temporary base at the foot of this mountain, and keep five homeland security agents to protect Capita¡¯s seclusion.


    Although Cade was very reluctant.


    after all¡­¡­


    My own seclusion is a seclusion, a seclusion being guarded, frankly speaking, Cade felt that he was passively participating in some witness protection plan.


    To this.


    Lake looked at Cade curiously: "When did you start to feel that you were not in the witness protection plan?"


    Cade was a little confused.


    Lake said: "I said, if you want to live in seclusion, go to Bangzi Country and get a plastic surgery on your face first. I really thought that you would be fine if you changed your identity. Your big face appeared in countless media. Well, at that time, in order to arrest you, you exposed the actions you took when you joined the army."


    Change your name, change your identity, don''t change your face, it''s a fart.


    Cade sighed: "Forget it, this is pretty good too, face, I think my face is okay, I don''t want to make myself ugly."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Good fellow, do you think, your face is handsome?"


    The corners of Cade''s mouth twitched.


    Lake laughed loudly, shook his head, looked at the surrounding night, and the wolf howling from time to time in the forest: "You plan to live here forever?"


    Cade said: "I think it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Lake nodded: "Go ahead, who is the woman."


    "what?"


    "Ah."


    Lake snorted, glanced at Cade, got up, and walked directly to the cabin behind him, Cade hurriedly got up and followed after seeing this.


    In the cabin.


    Although the wooden house looks a bit old, the decoration inside is unique.


    "When you see me, your first reaction is to get up and run back, that is, come to the room and pack some things that I can''t see."


    "No, how is it possible."


    "you sure?"


    "Haha, you are my best comrade-in-arms and the one I trust the most."


    "is it?"


    Lake looked thoughtfully at Cade, who had a calm expression, lowered his head, smiled twice, and looked at Cade: "As soon as I walked in this afternoon, I found something was wrong. There is a woman in this room, you know I am How can you tell?"


    Cade glanced at Lake, not planning to get into Lake''s speech trap: "Woman, what woman?"


    "Too clean."


    "..."


    Lake looked around the clean, neatly arranged shelves in the room, and then the clean floor, the mops and brooms, all neatly placed aside: "When in the team, everyone¡¯s cage, only You alone are the messiest and worst. Your weapon arsenal is the neatest and cleanest. Why, after living in seclusion for so many years, you have changed all of your most iconic things?"


    Cade loves guns. Every time he goes out or finishes a mission, he wipes his guns over there and keeps wiping them. He feels that this will allow him to achieve the so-called unity of man and gun.


    As for other people, such as Lake, Lake was dismissive of this theory, but didn''t say anything. Anyway, he saw the gun as a thing like other consumer products.


    Feel old, throw it away, buy another one.


    Cade''s mouth opened.


    Lake squinted his eyes: "Don''t force me to look in your head."


    Cade thought that Lake was about to conduct a gunfire interrogation on him, opened his mouth, sighed and said, "Okay, okay, I confessed, yes, there is a woman."


    Lake laughed.


    I knew it.


    After Lake arranged for Cade to stand guard at the foot of the mountain, Lake didn''t wait for Cade''s protest call. Lake felt a little weird at the time.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake''s idea at the time was that through this method, Cade was changing his place of retreat. As a result, it seemed that he had been raised in captivity even if he had just complained about it, but he had no intention of leaving here at all.


    Either Cade resigned.


    Either there is something here that makes Cade not want to leave.


    Lake thought for a while. The first possibility was almost zero. When this guy was in New York, so many people surrounded him, and they all desperately ran to his building and shouted that I want to see the seat. How could it be possible? So accept your fate.


    So there is this second possibility.


    Outside by the campfire.


    Lake sat down again and drank his bourbon. When he poured himself, he looked at the opposite side and seemed frustrated. He didn''t expect to leave such a conspicuous flaw and annoyed Cade with a smile: "Go ahead," What is it called."


    Cade shook his head.


    Good guys.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "You don''t know the name, or can''t you say it?"


    Cade waved his hand: "Don''t ask, she is a native of the reserve behind the mountain, if someone else knows it, it''s not good."


    That mountain?


    Lake followed Cade''s gaze. Isn''t Fox Town behind the mountain?


    Reservation locals?


    Good guys.


    Cade¡¯s day...


    wrong.


    Cade has a wolf?


    The locals on the reservation Except for the wave of Afar wolf clan members who settled in the small town of Fox, who can be counted as locals, it seems that there are not many locals.


    Because this is definitely not an ordinary local.


    Although the five national agents at the foot of the mountain were all new agents who had just joined and were sent to this place to earn their qualifications, they wouldn''t even sneak up on the mountain and fail to find them.


    When Lake just went up the mountain, he even tested it. The effect was very good, and it was discovered.


    So there is another possibility left.


    The native named by Cade was turned over from the mountain on Fox''s side. Would an ordinary girl roll over the mountains in order to be shot?


    and so¡­¡­


    This woman is undoubtedly the Alpha Wolf Clan.


    but.


    This is not right.


    ...

 Chapter 569: The vampire who came to die

    On Fox''s side is the Alpha wolf clan, which is the wolf clan headed by the current patriarch Billy Black.


    At that time, this Billy Black didn''t want another kinship member to go to his reservation to attend high school. The Karen family thought they had talked with Billy Black, but in fact, Lake also helped.


    It was not only the year when his little jacket came to Fox, but even last year, Karen asked about Lake co-founding a university in Fox Town.


    Billy Black didn¡¯t know where he received the news. A phone call came directly to Lake. However, to Lake¡¯s expectation, it was not to prevent the university from landing, but to express that he hoped that Lake could help facilitate this matter. .


    the reason?


    Billy Black didn''t say anything, but Lake thought about it. It might be that Billy Black felt that college was the only way out for low-level aboriginals.


    after all¡­


    Billy Black is a relatively enlightened Indian. If he is not enlightened, the town of Fox, that''s not right, the entire Olympic National Park Indian Reserve will not be Indian in name, but in fact it belongs to the Federation.


    At the very least, look at the Indian reservations on the entire federal lands. The Indian reservations here are the closest to civilized society.


    Not to mention other reservations, not open to the outside world, and Lake doesn''t bother to hang around in primitive tribes.


    Anyway...


    Lake is quite familiar with Billy Black. Similarly, because the Black King is Lake¡¯s best friend and is recommended by Lake, the Black King is also very familiar with Billy Black. For Billy Black¡¯s Alpha Wolves Although they don¡¯t know all of the members, they still know some of them so-so.


    but!


    Why haven''t I heard that there is such a female werewolf from the Alpha Wolves? The most important point is that such behavior does not conform to the tradition of the wolf clan at all.


    Whether it''s a male wolf or a female wolf, if you find your favorite, basically it is absolutely necessary. It will not be so sneaky at all. Even in the legend of the wolf clan, there is such a story that the wolf clan is very proud of. .


    That''s it.


    It is said that a long time ago, a female wolf fell in love with a man, but the man would rather die, even, in order to avoid the female wolf''s harassment, he immediately found another person to get married.


    As a result, the show operation came.


    The female wolf later married the man''s grown-up son. It is said that on the wedding day, the man had an unusually wonderful face.


    what!


    Wait a minute.


    Could this be the reason why Jacob chose to get Bella''s daughter after he couldn''t get Bella?


    This is a family tradition.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, came back to his senses, looked at Cade, and said curiously: "Give me a name, otherwise, I will send soldiers to encircle the Olympics and search for the mountains!"


    Cade heard such an overbearing sentence from Lake, and was speechless: "I don''t think it is necessary."


    Lake chuckled, he was about to get his phone.


    No one can not give what he wants.


    Do it yourself if you don''t give it to me.


    When Cade saw this, he panicked, and said quickly and well, then he got up and pressed Lake''s right hand to take out the phone.


    at this time.


    rustle!


    Lake and Cade stopped frolicking, and after looking at each other, they looked at the depths of the forest. Suddenly, there were some chaotic footsteps.


    Hey!


    The male deer on the campfire was dripping oil and burning.


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Cade: "Your concubine?"


    Cade got up and walked towards the room. After a while, he had already taken out his guns and Lake¡¯s guns. After throwing them to Lake, he looked a little serious: "I told Alice, there¡¯s something tonight. People, don''t come here."


    Miscellaneous?


    Lake took his own sniper rifle of the same style as Cade, and looked at Cade: "Are you talking about me?"


    Cade shrugged and looked at the forest where the footsteps were getting closer and closer, with a calm tone, as if she was telling the truth: "Sorry, she''s very beautiful, I''m afraid you might grab it."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched: "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Cade turned his head and glanced at Lake: "I know, but I don''t worry!"


    Lake: "..."


    MMP.


    When did Laozi''s reputation become like this?


    When did it start?


    Lake was a little speechless, even the Alice that Cade said just now, did not pay too much attention to it.


    Cade stared at the forest not far away: "Hey, what do you think it is."


    Lake''s expression is very relaxed: "It''s already two o''clock in the morning. At this time, good people won''t go out. So, what else can it be? It must be bad people."


    "Recently, forest rangers in several nearby towns have been attacked, but I heard that it was a wild animal."


    "You believe it?"


    "How do I know, I live in seclusion here."


    "..."


    There are women climbing mountains and wading water to send guns. Is this called seclusion?


    If this is also called seclusion, find a place for me, and I can live in seclusion for a hundred years.


    Lake shook his head.


    Open hang.


    Sixth sense!


    boom!


    The sixth sense swept all around in an instant, but when he came into contact with Cade, Lake stopped.


    Without him.


    Lake glanced suspiciously at Cade and frowned, "Is that your girlfriend Alice?"


    Good guys.


    Lake suddenly analyzed the smell of a person who was regarded as an acquaintance in the residual smell of Cade, who had just met during the day today.


    but¡­


    Isn''t Alice from the blood clan, when did she become a wolf clan?


    and many more.


    Reservation locals?


    Uh... Judging from the fact that they have lived for more than eight years, the Karen family can indeed be called locals living on the Alpha Wolves Reservation.


    At this moment, with the sound of getting closer and closer, the trees on the edge of the dark forest not far away began to tremble.


    Lake''s nose moved slightly.


    God, this smell, spicy eyes!


    In an instant.


    "Roar!"


    Accompanied by a roar, under the dark night sky, there was a monkey-like black shadow, directly from the towering tree, showing the sharp fangs like a sensitive monkey, facing Lake and Cade condescendingly, With a foul-smelling wind rushed straight forward.


    "Sheet!"


    "boom!"


    "hiss!"


    Kane narrowed his eyes and shot directly at the dark shadow. Bang, shooting in the woods at two o''clock in the morning, the sound was comparable to the sound of blasting.


    Wow!


    Countless birds were awakened in their deep sleep, flapping their wings, and they were densely packed and ran out of the dense forest.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake shook his right hand, with the pistol in his hand, directly at the two black shadows that followed the first shadow from the woods, and shot directly.


    One of them was dressed in white clothes and looked like a woman. The moment Lake pulled the trigger, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    A mere pistol, able to withstand...


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Victoria was shot in the chest, as if the bat screamed, and blasted from the air to the ground.


    Bullets are nothing but vampires.


    but¡­


    What about bullets that turn?


    If you add a sentence, you can launch it as you want. There are endless bullets that will turn.


    Bang bang bang!


    Puff puff!


    "Victoria!"


    "Laurent, kill him!"


    "understand!"


    James, the concubine of the female vampire Victoria, looked at his girlfriend who had been bombarded with more than a dozen bullet holes between his breaths, and yelled at his companion Laurent. After that, he appeared like a ghost. Leaving Victoria''s side, he flew out towards the grove with Victoria.


    "Change bombs!"


    "Let''s go."


    Listening to Cade''s voice, Lake took over Cade directly in a tacit understanding, and the latter was back-to-back with Lake, and replaced him with a new magazine at the speed of light.


    "Roar!"


    Putting his girlfriend Victoria in the grove, he settled down and re-emerged, showing his fangs, and James, staring with blood-red eyes, reappeared: "I''m going to swallow you alive... ßÝ!"


    He was greeted by Lake''s bullet baptism.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Almost at the moment when gunshots were heard in the mountain, the five land agents who were stationed at the foot of the mountain to provide Cade with all aspects of hermit protection were awakened from their sleep.


    After listening to the endless stream of gunshots from the mountain, the five people looked at each other, as if...somewhat unscientific.


    Could it be...


    Is it finally our turn to play?


    Someone is going to take action on homeland security witnesses.


    Shet!


    It''s finally our turn to do meritorious service.


    "Quickly!"


    "Take the gun!"


    "Body armor!"


    "Don''t forget the grenade."


    "Damn it, who wore my socks."


    "God, where''s their underwear, it''s especially one of you who took off me while I was sleeping."


    "..."


    Cough!


    After all, these five homeland agents have just graduated to join the Department of Homeland Security. Mengxin. For the first time in the face of such an emergency task, it is forgivable to make a mistake in the middle of the day.


    At the same time.


    I was greeted by the small town of Fox for flying for most of the day, and finally landed just ten minutes ago and rushed back to Catherine''s home in the little padded jacket Catherine.


    Although Olympic Mountain is very large, and where Lake and Cade are located, even in the middle of the night, the sound of gunshots reaching Fox is almost the same as when the marbles collided. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    After all, there are waterfalls in the Olympic Mountains that can weaken other sounds.


    but¡­


    The Karen family still heard it really.


    Gunshots.


    The Karen family glanced at the direction from the gunfire.


    But it was just a glance, after all, no matter how the gunshots sounded, it would also be...


    "Alice?"


    The thoughts in Karen''s family hadn''t finished yet, and there was a gust of wind blowing around him, and then, Edward, Rosalie and others saw that Alice had already smashed and disappeared.


    Several people looked at each other and quickly followed.


    Little padded jacket...


    Naturally, it is no exception.


    ¡­

 Chapter 570: Alice and the Hunter

    There was a reason why Alice ran so fast. After all, who made the gunshot come from the direction of his man in Alice''s impression.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Yes it is.


    In fact, Cade also knew that Alice was from the blood family, otherwise, how could Alice be a little excited when she heard that Edward was planning to cancel the plan to take Bella home.


    The reason is simple.


    Alice intends to ask Edward to bring Bella back first to test the family''s official reaction. If the family welcomes Bella, then there is no doubt that the next step is for Alice to bring Cade home.


    Speaking of the story of Alice and Cade, it is actually quite simple.


    It should be almost like a year ago. At that time, Jasper, the youngest blood in Karen¡¯s family, became addicted to blood. There was no one in the house at that time. Jasper¡¯s blood addiction was terrible. Alice felt soft for a while. Planning to take Jasper to hunt in the forest.


    Although animal blood can''t solve the problem, at least it can relieve it a little.


    The Karen family just doesn''t drink human blood.


    In order to maintain their basic activities and minimum superpowers, they need to hunt and **** animal blood on a regular basis. If they don¡¯t **** any blood, can they still be called a blood race?


    After all, the Karen family is not a member of the immortal blood family.


    Even if it was Emilia, Lake had smelled the blood on Emilia several times, but Lake never said anything.


    In short.


    That day, Alice brought Jasper to the forest to hunt. Due to the agreement they signed with Alpha Wolf Black, they did not place the hunting site in the mountains near Fox, but placed it in Cade¡¯s place. The area where you live.


    At that time, Cade was also hunting.


    Just right.


    At that time, Cade directly hit the head of a wild boar with a single shot, and the specially configured bullets directly destroyed the wild boar''s Tianling cover.


    just¡­¡­


    Just like the scene of Cade meeting Lake, before Cade yelled beautifully, there was already a man next to his wild boar, Jas who was spraying blood at you and gutting greedily and booze. Pa.


    Cade was dumbfounded immediately.


    Seeing this, Alice hurriedly appeared by Cade¡¯s side. It took a long time to suppress Cade¡¯s urge to escape, and initially accepted Alice and the others as good vampires. .


    Fortunately, the Karen family has always had a rule not to kill a human indiscriminately, so Cade''s life was saved.


    Just like that. During the year, Alice would pull Jasper from time to time as a shield. At the beginning, she came over and watched how Cade was hunting secretly from a distance.


    After all, anyway, although Cade''s face is ugly when compared to Lake, when compared to others, it carries a masculine and unique charm of a passionate man.


    The story after that is very simple.


    Cade was caught in a hunting accident. Cade¡¯s feet were three kilometers away from the cabin. From a distance, he watched Cade limping and walking hard, but Cade was still so tough. Alice was. Appeared.


    then¡­¡­


    Could it be that the few wild vampires that have been active in the periphery came here?


    damn it.


    Alice was a little impatient in her heart, especially after the gunfire stopped suddenly, she couldn''t help but bulge in her heart.


    The hunter faced the prey, the gunfire stopped and the prey hung up.


    But if the hunter meets the vampire and the gunshot stops, there is only one possibility.


    "Cade!"


    There was an infinitely bad feeling in Alice''s heart. The speed, once again suddenly showed signs, and with a scream, she had already thrown away the Karen family who followed.


    "Gosh, Alice''s speed..."


    Emmett was leading them, and Edward, whose superpower was extremely fast, couldn''t help but said, "Brother, are you full of firepower?"


    Edward, who leads the Karen family, turned his head and looked at Emmett, who was one kilometer behind him, and said, "What do you think I am!"


    Edward is also curious.


    Is there acceleration in Alice¡¯s superpowers?


    quickly.


    Talking.


    Edward and the Karen family have also arrived on the battlefield.


    just¡­¡­


    The picture is different from what they imagined.


    In front of the cabin, next to a bonfire and barbecue.


    Lake, Cade, and... The Black King?


    There was a bang.


    A faint movement came from behind Karen''s house, who had landed on the ground, and then, a cute little bat with little tiger teeth puffed at him the last time he went home and asked Serena to help get a tattoo tattooed. The wings landed directly on the branch, and then hung upside down, covering himself tightly, except that the small eyes were exposed from time to time.


    "Mr. Black King!"


    The Karen family¡¯s parent, Carlisle Karen was silent for a while, walked over, and looked not far away, the two wild vampires who were hung from a branch with their limbs cut off and cut into vampire sticks. :"here it is¡­¡­"


    The Black King raised his head and looked at Karen with enthusiasm: "Mr. Karen, since it''s here, sit down, the roast male deer just baked."


    Carlisle Cullen looked over there. Alice, who was speaking with the stranger, who had never seen him before, seemed to understand something in her heart, smiled, and addressed the Black King¡¯s invitation: "Then I will bother you. Up."


    Talking.


    Carlisle Cullen turned his head and glanced at his family members, and then sat on the small bench that seemed to have been prepared.


    The black king smiled at Carlisle, and introduced to Lake next to him: "Introduce, Lake Edwin, the most handsome man in the Federation, and the youngest general, the deputy head of the Department of Homeland Security, and the seat of the Super Investigation Bureau! "


    Lake, who played two roles alone, looked at Carlisle Cullen, and shook hands with Carlisle Cullen as if a stranger had met for the first time: "Good luck, Mr. Cullen."


    Carlisle Cullen also shook hands: "General Edwin!"


    For Lake Edwin¡¯s name, the dark world is also famous. After all, one of the mysterious and powerful transcendents who have emerged in the past few years seems to have emerged through the network of relations between Lake and the Black King.


    even.


    Although the Black King has not publicly stated that Lake Edwin''s life is his life, there is no doubt that this sentence has already appeared in actual action.


    The little cotton-padded jacket hanging upside down on the tree ran out to pierce the bragging, self-directed and self-acting drama of his old father.


    But after thinking about my own situation, I still held back, meditating in my heart, I am a little transparent, I am a little transparent.


    but¡­¡­


    useless.


    The black king looked directly at the little padded jacket hanging upside down on the tree, and smiled softly: "It seems that the cabbage I raised was really stolen."


    Catherine, a little padded jacket, is a rousing spirit.


    Bang!


    Landing.


    With a squeak, he appeared in front of Lake, then in less than a second, blinked at Lake, then hugged the Black King¡¯s shoulders and coquettishly: "Daddy, why did you come to Fox suddenly? Ah, you didn''t even say a word to me."


    When Lake was holding the black king''s arm in the little padded jacket, he directly replaced it.


    After all, the little quilted jacket is his alone, even if he is a clone, he can''t even think about the cheapness of his little quilted jacket.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Why, can''t I come over? Besides, this time I walked with my friend. It just so happened that Kane is Lake''s friend and naturally my friend."


    This is very convoluted.


    but¡­¡­


    The explanation is very clear.


    The little padded jacket smiled, but didn''t believe it in his heart. He quickly changed the subject and looked at the vampire stick hanging from the branch: "Daddy, what''s the matter with these two wild vampires."


    Lake smiled.


    In the beginning, Lake planned to kill the two vampires by himself, but after thinking about it, he let the Black King play. After all, the Black King was the most professional to deal with the extraordinary.


    This is not.


    Even if it is a clone of the Black King, dealing with these two wild vampires is a piece of cake. They are cut into sticks and hung directly on the tree with hard work.


    This means that there are no street lights. If there are, Lake will consider giving these two vampires who almost ruined a barbecue meal directly to the street lights.


    Or...light on the sky lanterns.


    The little cotton-padded jacket listened, looked at the vampire Bang Bang, and applauded Lake: "You dare to trouble my father. It''s almost death. If I''m here, Dad, I will definitely not let them provoke you."


    "is it?"


    "Ok."


    The little padded jacket nodded affirmatively, flashing his big eyes, looking at Lake, as if to say, look, daddy, look at my sincere big eyes.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Okay, there is one in the woods. Help me solve it."


    The little cotton-padded jacket was slightly taken aback: "Huh?"


    one left?


    This is not right. My daddy has always made a move. Except for that stupid brother, if he doesn''t have Daddy''s blood, he is probably a dead bat.


    Lake''s expression was faint: "It''s too showy."


    The little cotton-padded jacket blinked, looked at the forest, and took a slight breath.


    Next second.


    The little padded jacket pinched his nose and looked at Lake: "This smell."


    While talking in the woods, there were almost 20 guns in her body, but Victoria, who had not died, listened to the words here, and quickly stared at the two hanging branches with an uncomfortable expression. The lover, then, ran towards the foot of the mountain without looking back.


    The little cotton-padded jacket ran over with a scream: "Daddy, I will help you kill her."


    Edward and Rosalie also followed.


    but¡­¡­


    In the next second, Edward and Rosalie reappeared in place, one holding Jasper and the other holding Emmett, and once again disappeared where they were.


    five minutes.


    One hundred meters from the foot of the mountain, suddenly, there was the sound of firing again.


    and also¡­¡­


    That voice was a female voice that quickly left with a bitterness.


    ...

 Chapter 571: New York Vampire Rebellion

    Victoria ran away.


    Originally, this wild vampire Victoria couldn''t run away, but unfortunately, Victoria saw the five land agents who went up the mountain and operated them directly. With these five land shields, they littered directly behind, and then screamed. With a sound, he activated his escape super ability, and in the blink of an eye he ran to the end of the mountain.


    Victoria can ignore the lives of the national agents, but they can''t do it with little padded jackets.


    the next day.


    early morning.


    After chasing Victoria all the way, Catherine and Karen''s family, who had let him run away on the other side of the river, returned to Fox Town, Karen''s side.


    The clone Lake has left.


    After all, the five cute new land agents were attacked. That was also the land agent attack. The director of land in Washington State was on his way, and Lake needed to deal with it.


    "Daddy!"


    The little padded jacket landed, his expression was a bit unsightly: "That wild vampire is too capable of running, and it turns out to be faster than Edward''s."


    Edward was about to catch up.


    But in the next second, the wild vampire Victoria was like an explosion. After a scream, he screamed, and once again distanced himself from Edward, and finally jumped directly into the river. After covering up the smell, he disappeared. No trace.


    Lake smiled: "If you didn''t catch it, then you didn''t catch it."


    If it weren''t for the taste of this wild vampire, it was too spicy, she would not be able to get out of Lake''s palm.


    But now that he ran away, Lake didn''t feel much psychological fluctuation.


    After running, he ran away, a wild vampire, without background background, how big waves can be set off, even if it is back, Lake doesn''t care.


    The little padded jacket looked around: "By the way, Daddy, those two vampires are great."


    Lake turned and walked towards the Karen''s villa: "It''s burned."


    Why don''t you burn it?


    Lake felt that the two wild vampires were hanging curses like singing to him, but other people didn''t think it, especially Alice.


    Alice thought that if it was not just a coincidence that Cade¡¯s friend was Lake last night, and Lake¡¯s friend, the Black King, if the two of them happened to be nearby, it would be Cade alone. Another victim of wild vampires.


    So when discussing what to do, Alice directly proposed to be cremated on the spot.


    Mr. Carlyle Cullen and Mrs. Esme Cullen listened to Alice''s thoughtless words, and they had only one thought in their hearts, and that was to take a good look at this Cade.


    This is not.


    At this moment, Cade is just like a hairy son-in-law coming to the door, accepting the inquiry of the future father-in-law Carlisle and the future mother-in-law Esme.


    Of course.


    Cade¡¯s good friend and comrade-in-arms is Lake Edwin, and Lake Edwin¡¯s hard-core ally is the Black King, and then the woman of the Black King is the Immortal Queen of the Immortal Blood Race.


    Naturally, by virtue of this relationship, Cade, who can be regarded as a friend of the Black King, has not suffered much from the future father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    It''s just that Carlisle and Esme pay more attention to what Cade thinks of their kinship, or whether Cade has the idea to become a kinship.


    After all, if we are together in the future, if the races are different, Cade will get older and older, and Alice is still Alice, no matter how good the relationship is, there will be problems under time.


    Lake came in and sat on the sofa, just listening to Carlisle, Esme and others asking about this topic, and smiled: "Don''t even think about transforming Cade into a blood clan. He looks old. This is a problem. It is unlikely to appear on CapitaLand."


    Carlisle and Esme looked at Lake.


    The little cotton-padded jacket glanced at Cade, blinked, and whispered: "Daddy, I didn''t see it, he has something special."


    "That''s because he hasn''t awakened yet."


    "Awakening?"


    "what is this?"


    "Saga''s small universe practice."


    Lake said so and looked at Cade: "How many punches can you throw?"


    When Cade announced that he was living in seclusion again, especially after knowing that Cade was living in seclusion in the Olympic Mountains, Lake at the time thought that he was idle and idle anyway, and he also gave Cade a [Small Universe Practice].


    Saint Seiya.


    Widespread the net and catch more fish.


    Ordinary humans, Lake will certainly not practice the Fa for the small universe, but his friends, can they be called ordinary humans, besides, the more Saint Seiyas, the stronger his Chaos Universe will be.


    Cade already knew that the Black King in front of him was Lake''s best friend, and told Cade when Lake was leaving early this morning that he could safely hand over his back to the Black King.


    and so¡­


    Cade glanced at Alice next to him, and squeezed Alice''s right hand tightly, saying: "Nine thousand punches, I''m sure, I will be able to break through soon."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    Natasha had found the power to [hold her own destiny] and awakened the immortality of the phoenix, but the Phoenix seat of Nirvana.


    Adam awakened the Ursa Major because of his belief in [How can a man lose to a woman].


    Is this Cade now?


    Is it because [I found my love] to awaken?


    By the way...


    What constellation will this awaken?


    Lake thought silently. On the surface, it conformed to the behavioral characteristics of the Black King, and nodded with a smile: "Saga''s small universe practice is indeed very powerful. If you wake up in the morning, you can use your own small universe, a mortal body. Than gods."


    Carlisle over there said: "The golden saint who is said to be from the zodiac, Saga, seems to be a friend of the Black King?"


    Lake looked at Carlisle: "It is said?"


    Isn''t this true?


    Carlisle explained: "Because in the dark world, it is General Lake Edwin who is dealing with Saga..."


    Saga and Lake have appeared on the same screen, but have never appeared on the same screen as the Black King, so although it can be inferred through the network, there is no substantial evidence after all.


    Lake sighed and said casually: "Saga, Professor X, Saga¡¯s younger brother, the King of Midgard, Jialong, and Lake, of course, and me, are all people in the same circle, Saga and Jia Long is an ascetic, and the Professor X who is searching for magical items all over the world has more dealings with Lake. After all, Lake is considered the king of the secular world."


    Carlisle nodded, seemingly enlightened.


    Cade and Alice, who were performing dog abuse scenes to others over there, clasped their fingers together. Like a door-to-door son-in-law, they promised Carlisle and Esme all kinds of guarantees that they would be good to Alice.


    Lake quickly got up and walked out of the house with his little padded jacket.


    If it weren''t for not going out again, Lake was afraid that he would reveal the true identity of the Black King.


    The outside of the villa.


    "Daddy."


    "Ok?"


    Little cotton-padded jacket Catherine looked at Lake who was lighting up a cigarette, and blinked: "That small universe practice..."


    Lake didn''t wait for the little padded jacket to finish, and shook his head: "No."


    The little cotton-padded jacket was slightly taken aback: "Why?"


    Next second.


    The little padded jacket seemed to be about to cry directly.


    Lake said, "Can you throw 10,000 punches in a row?"


    "what?"


    "The starting basis for the small universe is that you have to punch 10,000 punches in a row, can you?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Lake looked at the little padded jacket with his big eyes flashing no longer talking, and the smiling tiger touched the little padded jacket''s head: "Besides, you are my daughter. You have been on the finish line of others since you were born. I''m tired of fighting for myself."


    The predecessors planted trees and descended to enjoy the shade.


    This sentence Lake has always felt that this is a positive word, even when it originated on Earth in a previous life, Lake has always believed it so.


    Let me put it this way.


    Fighting father is originally a kind of ability, but also a kind of capital.


    If you can''t fight daddy, then why do you have to fight?


    The predecessors made a lot of money, isn''t it to make future generations less hard and laborious?


    Choose if you have one.


    Lake actually wants to be a rich second generation, provided that if he has no memory, he will comfortably enjoy the resources of General Ross and the capital of Karen Rockefeller''s house.


    But Lake has memories, and basic self-esteem is still necessary. Therefore, even though Lake wants to lie down and be the rich second generation, there is no way. The rich second generation can''t do it, so he can only barely be the rich generation.


    But his daughters are different.


    Lake doesn''t mind them chewing on the old, because they are afraid that when they grow up, they will pat their wings on Lake''s vegetable field, like a little cabbage with wings, and flew into the yard of someone else''s house with a chuckle.


    Just the same as now.


    Lake looked at his little padded jacket: "So, if I can''t come, when are you going to tell me?"


    The little cotton-padded jacket returned to his senses, his eyes rolled, and he turned around, ready to slip away as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    but¡­


    Lake looked at and turned around, and under his eyelids, he chose the little quilted jacket walking towards the house with his footsteps. The corners of his mouth raised: "I have sent someone to invite Russell and his family back to the castle."


    "Crack!"


    The whole body of the little padded jacket stopped, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com turned around and saw that the corner of his mouth was filled with a smile. Your father will always be your father''s Lake. With a squeak, he hugged Lake''s shoulder again: "Daddy, Justin and I are actually too It didn''t take long, and, I remember what you said, that he would never do that kind of thing when he was less than two hundred years old. Unlike that stupid brother, he was fooled and lost himself for the first time at the age of twelve. "


    Lake remained silent: "How long?"


    The little cotton-padded jacket opened his mouth, lowered his head, looked at his right foot, and whispered: "In fact, it didn''t take long, it''s only one or two or three years."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Is that one year, two years, or three years?"


    The little padded jacket took a deep breath and raised his head, as if I had confessed, please give me a lenient appearance: "Okay, okay, I said it''s not OK, two and a half years, um, two and a half years."


    The formal contact is two and a half years.


    I didn''t lie.


    ¡­

 Chapter 572: New wife and new uncle

    Listening to the confession of his little cotton-padded jacket, Lake was bleeding in his heart.


    at last¡­


    Has the little padded jacket started to leak?


    "Two and a half years..."


    Lake thoughtfully looked at the little padded jacket Catherine, who is now more and more refined in front of him, and with a temperament that is more and more similar to Emilia, said: "How many years have you been repeating at Fox?"


    Catherine waved her hand quickly: "Daddy, I stayed for the Karen''s friends. Justin was just an accident. Well, besides, so many people in college are in love, I think, try it, but I always listen to it. For your words, strictly observe the mark of formal adulthood at the age of two hundred."


    Speaking of last.


    Catherine said confidently: "I swear to you, Justin and I are only at first base. He dares to go to second base. As long as you do it, I will just chop him off."


    Only first base?


    That''s okay.


    Just hold hands and shoulders.


    Lake can accept this, but, just in case, he still said: "But I still want to meet. With a big family, it is inevitable that some bad people will be brought in. If not, don''t worry, I promise Emilia won''t bury the Russell family in the back garden as fertilizer, okay."


    Catherine breathed a sigh of relief: "I believe Daddy''s words."


    Lake laughed.


    at the same time.


    A silver car is also ready to go uphill at the foot of the mountain.


    Inside the car were Bella and Edward who were just received from the old father who was wiping the shotgun.


    When Bella sitting in the co-pilot thought about the scene of her father talking to Edward with a shotgun, she wanted to laugh. If his father really fought with Edward, it must be my father who rushed to the street.


    "correct."


    Bella seemed to have thought of something and looked at Edward driving the car: "Yesterday, was the one next to Mr. Claire Cullen the black king?"


    When Carlisle Cullen and Lake went back home yesterday, Bella had seen them far away.


    Edward nodded: "Yes, Black King, you know Catherine."


    Bella thought for a while: "With blonde hair, even the socks are the one that started with a thousand dollars. I heard from my classmates, Catherine seems to be living with you, but... I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    When she first transferred to another school, Catherine was still in school, but she often asked for leave. It was estimated that her credits would be worse by two or three points every time. Then she asked for leave when she asked for a group leave at Karen¡¯s family. It''s been almost a month, and Catherine hasn''t returned yet.


    Edward grumbled: "Catherine is what I told you before. Our top floor is the Volturi immortal royal family, but Catherine is not. Catherine is the immortal blood family and the princess of the immortal royal family."


    Bella opened her mouth slightly: "Princess?"


    Edward nodded: "Yes, that''s what I told you about yesterday. The immortal blood family that does not need to **** blood is not afraid of the sun, and they are not afraid of mercury. The reason why they are still called the immortal blood family is just because They take blood sucking as a hobby."


    Bella shook her head: "I have only found European super-large consortia, the immortal consortium on the Internet."


    Edward said: "Yes, the immortal consortium is the asset of the immortal royal family."


    The immortal royal family has no responsibility to the immortal blood family, and the immortal blood family has the responsibility to the royal family. Therefore, the immortal consortium can indeed be regarded as the private asset of the immortal royal family, but at the time of change, some sensible blood elders were very obedient. After gaining the rights, he got something he deserved.


    But most of the shares are still in the hands of the immortal royal family.


    Bella was completely dumbfounded: "If this is the case, then why does Catherine come here?"


    Edward shook his head: "You''ll know by referring to those royal princesses. Here, Catherine is more relaxed."


    And who asked her to make a wizard boyfriend.


    According to the plan, the Karen family thought that Catherine would leave immediately after graduation, but who knows, Catherine suddenly repeated the grade, and even in the early days of the relationship, the Karen family did not know about this.


    Until by chance, Edward who was hunting in the mountains saw it, and then the Karen family became passive accomplices to help Catherine.


    When Edward thinks of Russell''s house, he feels a little bit magical.


    The eldest son of the Russell family, Justin Russell, has found a vampire girlfriend and is also the princess of the immortal royal family.


    Daughter Alex, found herself a boyfriend of the Alpha Wolves, and that boyfriend was the second in line to the next generation of the Alpha Wolves.


    If you look at it this way.


    The Ross family, who is home to a magician, immortal blood family, and wolf family, seems to be a qualified and deeply hidden big boss.


    quickly.


    Lake yawned and stood in the backyard. Through the window, he watched the scene where the car had been parked outside. He looked at the little padded jacket Catherine with his eyes flickering next to him and said: "That''s it, I will leave after watching the excitement. "


    Before Lake could finish speaking, Catherine lit her head, and when Edward and Bella over there entered the house, they ran in to see the excitement of the new daughter-in-law coming in.


    Lake was speechless.


    He had planned to leave directly after receiving the little padded jacket.


    Say yes, without mixing up with the excitement of Twilight, as a result, the three vampires came to the door, and the plot that directly led to the first step of Twilight was definitely unable to develop.


    wrong.


    This version of Twilight is already out of stock.


    The Karen¡¯s family not only has a door-to-door wife with a human attribute, but also a door-to-door aunt who is temporarily still a human...


    Lake is a little melancholy, but this does not prevent him from continuing to fulfill his promise.


    The day the Twilight City opens is the day when the little padded jacket returns to the Immortal Castle. Even if the plot now seems to be seriously distorted, this does not affect Lake''s decision.


    Inside the villa.


    Under Edward¡¯s guidance, Bella saw everyone at the Karen¡¯s house one by one. Yu Guang glanced at Lake, who was sitting on the backyard lawn drinking wine with his back to them, and then he was a little nervous with a smile. ''S and Catherine shook hands.


    Catherine raised her eyebrows and looked at Edward: "You told Bella who I am?"


    Edward looked at the others in the family and said to Catherine: "Everyone in the family has said it, and Bella is no different."


    Catherine smiled and said with a nervous expression: "Just call me Catherine. The title of the princess is called by someone who doesn''t know me or someone I don''t know."


    Bella smiled reluctantly and nodded shyly.


    Edward then invited Bella to visit his bedroom. As he passed the stairs, there was no doubt that the row of high school graduation hats was very conspicuous.


    Edward''s bedroom.


    Bella asked about the row of high school graduation caps.


    Edward shook his head and said, "Fox is more complicated here."


    The Karen family originally planned to graduate all at once, but who made Catherine the prince? They all accompany the prince to study. If the prince wants to repeat the grade, they can''t do it even if they don''t want to.


    but¡­


    It was also because of Catherine''s repetition that the Karen family fell into confusion. It seems that there is such a way that they don''t need to move so frequently.


    Bella thought about Lake who saw the back, and looked at Edward: "It was in the backyard just now..."


    Edward nodded, pointed to his ear, then waved his hand, saying that he would try his best not to bring the topic to the Black King.


    Although Lake has always been very easy-going, no one in the Karen family will be deceived by this appearance. After all, who made Lake''s record very brilliant and its methods are obvious to all.


    One sentence.


    Others are very easy-going with you, but you are easy-going with others, so you may not be on your way.


    Bella nodded thoughtfully, and then thought of Cade, who was sitting in the living room, standing next to Alice, looking older than Mr. Carlisle Cullen, and asked.


    Edward said, "That''s the man Alice found for herself, and it''s also a human... temporarily human."


    Bella blinked: "What does it mean to be temporarily human?"


    Talk about it.


    Bella seemed to have thought of something: "Will he become a blood clan too?"


    Do I want too?


    Edward said: "This matter is more complicated, it is difficult to explain clearly, in short, the man is still human."


    Bella looked at Edward without knowing it, "Isn''t it?"


    It''s not like becoming a blood clan.


    I don''t know why, Bella, suddenly felt a little lost in her heart.


    Edward did not give too much explanation.


    He also realized it after seeing Cade last night, why since he and Bella got better, Alice always consciously or unconsciously instigated him to bring Bella back.


    Edward used to think that Alice was caring about him, and even thought that Alice was his firm supporter.


    But right now?


    Alice is still her own staunch supporter, but Alice''s original intention was not to care about him and Bella, but just to treat him and Bella as trip operators.


    Let him and Bella enter the house first, and test the reaction of the family, so that in the future, she will find a time to bring Cade back.


    but¡­


    Edward still doesn¡¯t quite understand. Since Cade is a friend of the Federal Major General Lake Edwin, and Lake Edwin is a friend of the Black King, it is only by virtue of this relationship. , Let alone they will not object, even if they have opinions, they will not object.


    Then why is Alice so nervous.


    The fact is that Cade didn''t tell Alice. Alice may know the relationship between Lake and the Black King, but Cade didn''t.


    Moreover.


    Lake is more handsome than Cade.


    Just ask, when he is with his own woman, he will actively and deliberately raise the topic of a man who is more handsome than him, has a higher status than him, and even has a better figure than him.


    Uh¡­


    Except for green slaves!


    Will there be anyone else?


    Have it?

 Chapter 573: Young wizards

    In the afternoon.


    In the Olympic National Park.


    Lake was a little helpless, looking at the little padded jacket Catherine who was pulling him over and watching the baseball game.


    It''s good to go home after watching the excitement.


    how¡­¡­


    It''s not over yet.


    But on the contrary, Catherine¡¯s reasons made Lake unable to refute. In the words of a little padded jacket, Lake has never seen her play baseball.


    Lake nodded and agreed.


    After all, the little padded jacket is telling the truth. In other words, when Lake was in high school, he didn''t think about getting scholarships through sports, but whether it was basketball, football or baseball.


    Lake likes to eat alone.


    Playing basketball, Lake likes to slap the whole court alone.


    When playing rugby, Lake likes to shoulder to shoulder.


    and so¡­¡­


    After trying several sports, Lake wisely chose to give up and let him cooperate with others. He doesn''t catch a cold. He likes the joy of reaping and applause after the whole audience is alone.


    Boom!


    Lake looked up, listened to the sudden thundering sky, and thought about it. There is nothing wrong with watching a game. Anyway, the three wild vampires are gone, so three wild vampires can''t come out for nothing.


    There are vampires on the lands of the Federation, but most of them are domesticated. Otherwise, the demons will be known to the people. Why can vampires keep hiding well?


    With the advancement of technology, there are fewer and fewer wild animals. For the same reason, wild vampires are becoming fewer and fewer because of the current situation where the two kings of the blood race and one elder rule.


    Just look at Jasper.


    Just a few years after Jasper was converted, after completing the conversion, Carlisle Cullen reported the name Jasper Hale to the undead royal family for registration.


    Once the undead royal patrol team finds a wild vampire and is caught, after interrogation, if it finds who converted, that person will be responsible.


    After all, the undead royal family and the immortal royal family belong to the kind of hidden blood family. Except for a small number of people who are outside, most of the people are gathered together. Everyday life is similar to the vampires of the VAM consortium. , Sleep during the day and party at night.


    Again.


    The only one who has lived for hundreds of years and still needs to go somewhere by smuggling is the current Ms. Andy of Midgard Island.


    Other people, as long as a hundred-year-old vampire, which one travels by a private jet, is the worst, it is also a chartered flight.


    However, Lake has heard Seifer talk about it recently that Andy has been studying various investments recently.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    A thunderbolt fell, and in an instant, a baseball game between blood races kicked off.


    Lake stood on the edge of the cliff, half of his heels exposed, arms around him, watching the little padded jacket running like a ghost in the field, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "drink wine?"


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at Cade who handed over a glass of bourbon, thanked him, took the glass, and said, "Not going to play?"


    Cade shook his head: "I thought my speed was already fast, but obviously, my speed is the same as a tortoise in front of Alice and the others."


    Lake pursed his mouth and comforted: "It''s okay, as long as it''s not a green turtle."


    Cade: "..."


    What''s wrong with the tortoise.


    The tortoise has a long life.


    Lake looked at the expression on Cade¡¯s mouth, laughed haha, stopped teasing, and said directly: ¡°Saga¡¯s small universe practice is very powerful. If you can successfully awaken the small universe, life will undergo a sublimation. One punch to break the star may be a bit exaggerated, but today''s Saga, one punch, can divert the sea."


    Cade couldn''t believe it: "Really?"


    Lake shrugged: "I heard Lake said that there are already two awakened cosmos in his Super-Inspection Bureau. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go there and see, I don¡¯t practice cosmos."


    Cade nodded without understanding, and didn''t ask the black king in front of him why he didn''t choose to practice.


    This statement is completely meaningless.


    With a smile on his face, Lake sipped his bourbon in his cup, waiting for his little padded jacket to end.


    At this moment, there was a howl of a wolf, and suddenly it came out from the dense forest, and then, another howl of a wolf came out.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Cade also frowned and looked at the forest where the wolf howling was heard in the distance.


    Next second.


    A two-meter-high silver giant wolf stepped on its own wolf steps and walked out of the forest with great momentum. Then, in the woods, there were two more silver giant wolves, and seven or eight. A giant wolf of other colors followed out instead of silver hair.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "Alpha Wolves!"


    After seeing the Alpha Wolves playing, Edward over there ran directly in front of Bella, and after a few words, he entrusted Bella to Esme.


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, also ran to Lake: "Daddy."


    Lake hummed, and said to Cade next to him, he left the cliff and walked towards the field.


    "Wow!"


    The silver giant wolf in the middle screamed up to the sky when the thunder suddenly appeared, and then a group of wolves did the same. In an instant, the sound of wolves filled the space.


    Good guys.


    The wild vampire is gone, and the domestic wolf pup ran out?


    Is this a so-called correction?


    Lake was speechless.


    The silver giant wolf in the middle, which is slightly smaller on the right hand side, changed its human form in a second, and looked at Karen''s house: "Where did you take Alex..."


    "Mason!"


    The silver giant wolf in the middle turned into a human form, and roared at his fierce son, revealing a sturdy female figure.


    The werewolf called Mason stopped and shouted, with an anxious expression: "Mom, Alex is missing."


    The werewolf on the left also returned to a human form.


    Bella, who was looking at Esme¡¯s side, couldn''t help but cried out: "Jacob?"


    Jacob''s gaze followed the direction of the sound. After seeing Bella who was guarded by Esme, his expression changed slightly, but he immediately shifted his gaze away.


    The wife of the Alpha wolf clan patriarch, April Black set her gaze on the Karen house, and finally fell on Lake with her hands on her back, nodding slightly: "Black King."


    Lake also said hello: "Mrs. Black."


    When I sent Catherine here before, I said that Lake had looked for the Alpha Wolves. At that time, he played two roles and met with the Black family of Alpha Wolves.


    The relationship between the Black King and the Black family is not good, but it can''t stand it. The Black King and the Black family have a good friend in common, the Federal Major General and the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security Lake Edwin.


    "Ms. Black came here this time, did she bring the children to play here?"


    "Mr. Black King joked."


    Mrs. Blake smiled and shook her head, and pointed to her right hand. She was long and beautiful. His second son, Mason, who was not as rough and savage as his brother Jacob, said: "My son just came back from the outside and found out His girlfriend¡¯s family was gone, and he didn¡¯t know where he heard the news. He said that the last person to meet with her girlfriend was from Karen¡¯s family. I was worried that this guy was frivolous, so I just came over and asked him about it. ."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Russell''s?"


    Mrs. Black nodded: "Mr. Black King knows?"


    Lake cast his gaze to the little padded jacket next to him.


    The little padded jacket whispered towards Lake: "Daddy, that Nathan is the boyfriend of Justin''s sister Alex."


    Good guys!


    This Russell¡¯s house is fine.


    On the left hand is the princess of the immortal blood clan, and the second son of the Alpha Wolf clan on the right hand?


    What do you want to do?


    He himself is a family magician, and then he decides that his wife is a blood clan, and his aunt is a wolf clan. Then, three in one, do you directly intend to unify the three realms by this?


    Lake thought so.


    Mason next to Mrs. Black was a young man. He couldn''t help but asked Alice directly, "Where did you get my Alex."


    Alice said, "The Russell family is traveling in Paris."


    "This is impossible!"


    Mason shook his head directly: "I asked when I went to the airport, but there is no..."


    Alice interrupted directly: "The magic portal that Alex opened, just stepping past it is Paris."


    Magic portal?


    That is the only family magician that can use and learn...


    Mason originally wanted to say that Alex hadn''t played the family wizard tournament yet, so he couldn''t learn this magic at all, but his girlfriend, who had always been very strange and strange, didn''t say anything.


    Admittedly.


    This magic can only be learned and used by a family magician, but the magic itself cannot be recognized, as long as you can spell it.


    Mr. Russell gave Justin the family magician booklet from the Russell family¡¯s ancestors in advance. After all, no matter how you look at it Justin has become a family magician with a certainty, so Mr. Russell thinks, give it soon It''s the same. Daughter Alex has no chance to promise Justin.


    So the one who should have mastered and used the magic portal should actually be Justin''s.


    But what does Justin''s character say?


    He is poisonous in his mouth, but he has a very good personality. Even though his sister Alex has teased him countless times, he even knows that Alex is secretly looking at the magic in the family magician''s handbook, every time he verbally educates him. .


    If it is replaced by another family of family magicians, it is estimated that just based on this peek, you can report to the family magician arbitration committee and request arbitration for the opportunity of the Alex family magician competition.


    But Justin did not do so.


    Lake listened to his little padded jacket Catherine''s popular science, glanced at the little padded jacket with a lot of private goods inside, smiled, and said directly to Mrs. Black: "Russell''s house, now it should be a guest in my immortal castle. Now, does Mrs. Black want to confirm with the past? Just so, let me do my landlord friendship too, how about?"


    Mrs. Black: "..."

 Chapter 574: Old father sees son-in-law?

    Under the night, after the special plane from the Federal Immortal Castle landed, after sliding on the ground for a period of time, it steadily stopped in the hangar.


    Whoops.


    The little padded jacket Catherine took the lead out of the cabin, turned her head towards Lake, who came out behind her, and said, she turned into a little bat, and flew towards the immortal castle.


    Lake thoughtfully looked towards and followed him, and Mason, the second son of Alpha Wolves, pointed to Catherine in the night: "If you are impatient, you can..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    After a wolf howl, Mason had already turned into a silver Alpha wolf. He stepped directly out of his limbs and quickly moved towards the immortal castle.


    Lake was silent.


    Young people nowadays.


    Are you so impatient to do everything?


    Lake returned to his senses and saw that he was leading the immortal guard to greet him. It was Serena, who was still wearing a black leather jacket. The corners of her mouth raised: "My stupid son has harassed you again recently. I will let you kill him. Blame you."


    A smile appeared on Serena''s cold face: "David is okay, but his temperament is a bit too active. When he really becomes an adult, I believe he will be mature and stable."


    "Ah."


    Lake laughed, walked out of the hangar, went directly to the little train that was ready to leave, and shook his head: "Really, then why, I don''t believe it?"


    Serena bowed her head silently, commanding the immortal guard behind her to board the vehicle.


    quickly.


    The little train started.


    Lake leaned on the chair and stared at Serena who got into the car last: "Is that troublesome voodoo disciple done?"


    The King of Kings was dragged out of the sewer yesterday, he was beaten violently, he stopped cooking, and was even dragged to the ice store for storage. The video of being ready to be abused has been posted on the Internet.


    This is the curtain call for the King of Kings of Africa.


    natural¡­¡­


    These black magicians or dark characters who supported him behind the King of Kings have all been beaten to death, crippled and crippled.


    When the little padded jacket Catherine received the news from Karen''s house and hurriedly returned, the immortal blood had already killed the forces behind the King of Kings.


    Except for a dark wizard who can use voodoo.


    Serena nodded: "Yes, but when we solved him, he seemed to have sent a text message out. The Red Queen tracked down to the base camp of Voodoo through locating."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Haiti?"


    Serena hummed.


    Lake chuckled. Haiti, a poor country where almost two-thirds of the people have no jobs.


    This small country may be unknown in the world of ordinary people and has no reputation.


    But Haiti is very famous in the dark world.


    Because Haiti is the base camp of the dark wizards, that is, the group of using voodoo and sorcery, and their leaders are the same person from the beginning to the present, or in other words, the soul is the same person.


    Let me put it this way.


    Haiti is under a presidential system, but it is amazing that every president has worked hard before he takes office, and it is the hope of the people.


    But after taking office, he will become a dictator.


    Without exception.


    Even, every president is so familiar, no matter how he behaves or how he speaks.


    Lake waved his hand: "Haiti doesn''t care about him. The Federation finally found such a biogas digester. Otherwise, the Federation would not be the largest funder in Haiti."


    Many people say that Haiti is the back garden of the Federation, but in fact, Haiti is at best a federal biogas digester. The back garden should be a pleasant place like Cuba.


    Serena nodded and said nothing.


    A voodoo cult whose core skills are all on the resurrection of the dead, what is the use of sending a text message, even if he shakes the entire voodoo cult, it is just going to die.


    The train stopped at the foot of the monumental castle.


    Lake glanced in the distance, seeming to see him, and then snorted the dodged black shadow, and the corners of his mouth were curved, and he turned to look at Serena: "There are too many men. There is no need to find such a weak chicken. "


    Finished.


    With a little bit of his feet, Lake headed straight towards the immortal castle on the top of the mountain.


    Originally, Lake was thinking about finding a rebellious son to raise him, and hurry up to nurture the third generation, but after thinking about it, Lake felt that he hadn''t considered it well.


    He did not consider the feelings of the other girl, Selena.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake and Serena have made it clear that you don¡¯t need to force it. If that rebellious son harass you, just kill it. Not only will I not blame you, but I will even reward you.


    But now it seems that Serena did not listen.


    Forget it.


    The love is dripping and dripping. Anyway, there is more than a year left. When that Nizi is 21 years old, he will go out directly without seeing it.


    As for the little padded jacket?


    As we all know, the adulthood of a female vampire is two hundred years old. The little padded jacket is still very young, and she still needs to stay at home. The outside world is too risky.


    In the immortal castle.


    Lake hugged Emilia who was standing at the door of the main hall to greet him.


    Emilia said: "David is not cowardly, he is just afraid of you, after all, you want to kill him."


    Lake sighed: "I don''t even have the courage to face Lao Tzu, this is cowardice."


    Emilia didn''t speak.


    My son used to face you directly, but what happened? He interrupted your son''s limbs and even killed him once. Anyone who changes will leave a serious psychological shadow.


    "Where is the little padded jacket?"


    "Lead the guests to rest first."


    Emilia helped Lake take off her coat and smiled: "Let''s rest too."


    Lake: "..."


    the next day.


    early morning.


    Lake stood on the roof of the immortal castle, sipping the first cup of bourbon in the morning, watching the rising sun in the distance.


    "Daddy."


    "Ok."


    The little padded jacket crept over from behind, spit out his own tongue, walked to Lake''s side, and glanced at Lake''s face: "Daddy, Justin, they are all in the restaurant, and Russell and his wife want to see you, too. Wouldn''t you go over and meet up?"


    "No need to."


    "what?"


    "They are not qualified to see me yet."


    Lake looked at his little padded jacket: "Let that Justin come here to see me, I will ask a few questions, say hello, and send them away from the immortal castle."


    The little padded jacket seemed a little incredulous: "Really?"


    Lake nodded: "Your mother doesn''t like it. Werewolves are in the house. Naturally, what your mother doesn''t like, and I don''t like it either."


    Werewolves and human wolves are different races.


    It is genetically different.


    After the werewolf turned into a wolf, it was the kind of furry, exuberant hair that could even be used as a pillow.


    The man-wolf is the kind that was once the legend of the night, even if it is transformed, it is walking on two limbs.


    The werewolf is the wolf first, and the human wolf is the first man and then the wolf!


    The difference is still obvious, but since Emilia said so, let''s do it, anyway, it is Lake Edwin who really has a good relationship with the Alpha Wolves, not the Black King.


    The little padded jacket responded from the surprise, and then looked at Lake suspiciously: "Daddy, you won''t slap Justin to death."


    Lake glanced at the little padded jacket, his tone was faint: "If you make me feel that my cabbage is really stolen, the little padded jacket has become someone else''s, and slap him to death. This proposal will return to my consideration. On the table."


    The little padded jacket was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head quickly, and then ran towards the back stairs: "I will let him come up to see you."


    Lake looked at the little padded jacket that was running faster than the wind, and shook his head.


    About half an hour later.


    He was tall and thin, with short hair, and he did look a little delicate. Wearing a pair of jeans and a short-sleeved shirt with a tie, Justin, who looked a little panicked, was kicked by the little cotton-padded jacket behind him. Arrived on the rooftop.


    There was a bang.


    Justin stumbled from the stairs to the balcony, almost facing Lake''s back, in a five-body posture.


    The little padded jacket gave Justin a vicious look, his mouth moved slightly, as if to say, behave better, and then his chin moved slightly to signal Justin to hurry up.


    As Daddy''s most intimate little padded jacket, Catherine is very aware of her Daddy''s likes and dislikes.


    The performance of the only man, Lake is the most despised.


    This, that stupid brother David can make an excellent proof.


    Catherine had also spoken to David several times, but my poor and stupid brother had already been kicked by daddy.


    "Ahem!"


    On the rooftop, with Catherine''s eyebrows beating, the most hopeful of becoming the Russell family, Justin Russell, the successor of the family magician, coughed twice and cleared his throat, and said to Lake, who was back facing him: " Hello, Mr. Black King."


    Lake didn''t deliberately disarm Justin. After hearing Justin''s greetings, he turned around and looked at Justin, who was standing in front of him with a calm but flustered face.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Lake''s Yu Guang glanced at the little padded jacket hiding at the top of the stairs, and looked at Justin: "Your sister is secretly learning a magic that only a family magician can learn. You seem to care about it, why?"


    Justin opened his mouth Lake said in a light tone, motioned to the seat over there, and walked over: "You only have one chance, think about it, because it relates to whether you can get out of here alive. So, think about it and say it."


    Justin''s heart banged directly.


    Even if Lake didn''t release the murderous aura he had accumulated in his life, just the murderous aura unconsciously brought out in this simple sentence directly frightened Justin.


    no way.


    The sixth sense of extraordinary knowledge is more or less sensitive than ordinary people.


    For ordinary people, this sentence may not feel much.


    But for extraordinary people like Justin, there is only one thought in his mind.


    This is true.


    If one answers badly, it is really difficult for him to get out of this staircase.


    ...

 Chapter 575: I know Catherine for this question

    This **** idiot.


    Did you forget everything I just told you?


    Catherine, who was peeping quietly at the top of the stairs, couldn''t help but patted her forehead. The movements and expressions were very cute, but in her heart, she was already holding the silver needle and poking Justin''s puppet fiercely. .


    She had already told Justin when she came up, not to be frightened by the unconscious aura of her daddy.


    At that time, Justin asked why.


    Catherine remembered clearly how she told Justin: "Trust me, if my daddy really wants to kill you, he will do it directly and won''t talk nonsense with you."


    Justin: "..."


    What about now?


    There hasn¡¯t been anything for a minute in the past, what about my order, you just forgot all about it?


    Catherine wanted to go straight up and kicked Justin''s **** fiercely, using physics to help Justin remember what she had just told and explained.


    even¡­


    Last night, Catherine racked her brains, thought of all possible questions that Lake would ask today, and wrote the answers, which may not necessarily be the correct answers, but they are all answers that perfectly match her daddy''s three views.


    I hope this idiot doesn''t lose the chain.


    Catherine bit her lip, thinking so in her heart.


    On the roof seat.


    Lake turned and sat down, looking at Justin, who was still thinking about it. He put his bourbon cup aside, with his legs cocked and the corners of his mouth raised, smiling like a kind old father: "Why, this question is difficult. Answer?"


    To suffer!


    Catherine raised her eyebrows.


    The more gentle Daddy speaks to strangers, it means that Daddy''s idea of ??picking up people in his heart has begun to move in the direction of concrete implementation.


    No way.


    Catherine, a little padded jacket who is proficient in Lake psychology, saw this, with a slam, appeared directly next to Justin, kicked once without leaving a trace, and then smiled at Lake and said: "Daddy, your murderous, ah, Forget to put it away, Justin don''t say killing people, he hasn''t killed even chickens."


    Lake looked at the little padded jacket running out of the rescue field, without any surprise in his heart, but his expression was still pretending to be surprised: "Yeah, the rescuers are here, okay, they are all here. Give me the answer."


    Catherine''s expression was very determined: "Daddy, I also asked Justin once. He said that Alex is his sister, naughty, and his sister, so he doesn''t care."


    Daddy is a typical patriarch, the only male baby, David''s situation has already expressed this very well.


    then¡­


    The daughter whose daddy is outside, or that Catherine¡¯s younger sister is gone, naturally, the answer to this question is actually very simple, that is, as long as it is a younger sister, just pet it, it¡¯s not wrong.


    Talking.


    Catherine squeezed Justin''s back again, and asked with a smile: "Yes, Justin!"


    The corners of Justin''s mouth twitched. Fortunately, he still remembered what Catherine once said, don''t yell like a green tea in front of Lake.


    Lake half leaned on the recliner and looked at Justin with a smile on his face: "Yes, is that right, Justin."


    Justin looked at Catherine.


    The latter¡¯s expression was smiling, but his eyes were slurping, as if to say that my old lady had come out to support you, so follow my answer and it¡¯s correct. Quickly nod to me and say Yes.


    Justin opened his mouth.


    Seeing this, Lake smiled and said, "Why, you have a different answer."


    "No."


    "You answered, but didn''t ask you."


    "..."


    Lake said truthfully to his little padded jacket, and then looked at Justin encouragingly: "Come, tell me, the real reason."


    Justin regained his senses, ignoring the screaming warning from Catherine next to him, and looking at Lake: "Because I think that even if Alex learns the magic that can only be learned by the family magician, he will not be able to beat me in the family magician tournament. ."


    Oh no!


    You idiot.


    Catherine couldn''t help closing her eyes inside, but besides, there seemed to be no sound of Justin''s soul flying away.


    Huh?


    Catherine opened her eyes quietly and looked dumbfounded at Justin who was still standing next to her.


    its not right.


    This answer is the wrong answer.


    how come?


    Listening to Justin''s answer, Lake touched his chin, reached for Bourbon, and pointed to the empty seat opposite: "Sit down."


    Justin said thank you.


    Catherine was a little messy in the wind.


    Cleared?


    Can the wrong answer pass?


    Daddy, are you cheating?


    Catherine blinked, resisting the urge to speak, and accompanied Justin to the seat on the side.


    Lake repeated his right hand, took out a cup, filled it up, and handed it to Justin: "Come on, have a drink!"


    I know the answer to this question.


    Catherine replied again: "Daddy, Justin is not twenty-one yet. Like me, she won''t be the age of drinking until next year."


    Dad has complained more than once about the Federation''s alcohol addiction.


    and so¡­


    However, Justin took the wine glass from Lake with both hands: "Thank you sir."


    Huh?


    Catherine blinked once again, looking at Justin who was okay, she felt messy in the wind again.


    This is not right.


    Lake glanced at his little padded jacket, and he was also a little curious. He didn''t know what his little padded jacket wanted to do?


    I am embarrassed to say this, so I plan to remind him in this way. In fact, did the little padded jacket want Justin to die? Otherwise, why would he always rush to lead Justin to his death?


    Lake glanced suspiciously at his little padded jacket, then, looking at taking a sip of bourbon, his face flushed immediately, but he did not express too much expression. Justin pondered for a moment and played with his hand. The bourbon cup, looked at Justin thoughtfully: "I heard Catherine say that next year is the family championship?"


    Justin put down the wine glass, wiped his lips, cleared his throat, and nodded: "Yes, sir, next November."


    Lake looked at Justin: "If I remember correctly, Alex''s boyfriend is a werewolf?"


    Justin nodded.


    Lake touched his chin: "If your sister loses and becomes an ordinary person, according to the rules of the transcendent world, it seems that Alex is going to break up with that werewolf."


    This rule applies to any transcendent world.


    Magician.


    vampire.


    Wolf tribe.


    wizard.


    Elves.


    ¡­


    In short, as long as one party is extraordinary, in fact, it is not allowed to combine with ordinary people, but this rule was laid down a long time ago.


    To be precise, it should be the rule that has been implemented before World War II.


    But World War II, as I said before, was not only a global war in the ordinary world, but also a full-power war in the extraordinary world.


    After World War II, the ordinary world was waiting to be revived. Naturally, some of the rules of the extraordinary world have also changed. At least, before World War II, the magic world never accepted any mudblood.


    However, this extraordinary rule that cannot be combined with ordinary people is still being followed by the old-fashioned immortal royal family and the family magician world.


    Theoretically speaking, if Alex fails in the family magician tournament and becomes an ordinary person, he will be an ordinary person. If he finds a wolf boyfriend, he will not be able to manage it according to the rules of the family magic world.


    but¡­


    From a practical point of view, no!


    The reason is that there was such a mess in the family magician world. Simply put, it was a failed family magician who found an elf to be his girlfriend. With the help of the female elf, the man recovered. Magic power, after that, the man directly hit the family magic world, angrily denounced the unfairness of this tournament.


    the reason?


    He is the second child in the family, and his brother is five years older than him. In other words, when he was sixteen, his 21-year-old brother directly applied for the family championship, which directly led to his failure. He had hoped to defeat his brother.


    The civil unrest had a great impact.


    In the end, the family disappeared, but the family magic world changed this rule afterwards.


    That is, if there are multiple children in the family, they need to be checked when applying for the family tournament. When the family tournament is opened, there will be a dedicated person to check the magic value. If the magic is similar, the age gap is five. If you are under the age of five, you can open it directly after one party applies, but it can be postponed if you are over five years old.


    Take Russell¡¯s house.


    Justin was the oldest, followed by Alex, who was four years younger, and Max, who was six years younger.


    In the next year, Justin can apply to open the family tournament, and if the committee finds that Alex¡¯s magic power meets the floating value, it will open it directly.


    But Max can be postponed, which means that Justin and Alex can compete first, and then he can challenge the winner after Max is twenty-one.


    Of course.


    The Family Magic Championship is not only a test of manual ability, but also a test of theory.


    and so¡­


    The family magic world will only say that Justin¡¯s becoming the new Russell family magician is already a certainty.


    Because Alex''s cultural level was at the bottom of the previous magic theory exams.


    This is an important change for the family magician.


    Of course.


    Following this change, it is the emphasis on this rule. Family magicians who have failed in competition are not allowed to associate with extraordinary people. UU reading can''t just do it.


    Moreover.


    This does not mean that losers are losers. After they marry ordinary people and set up their own families, they can still educate their children as family wizards and make their children become wizards for new families. of.


    This can be regarded as the result of the reforms brought about by the civil strife that year.


    It doesn''t matter if you fail, but you can train your children to become the new family magician.


    Nowadays, the number of family magicians is increasing, and it is through this method that the branches and leaves have increased.


    "and so¡­"


    Lake looked at Justin and said with a smile: "If, in the future, when that day comes, what kind of choices will you make, tell me, you will directly reject your sister, and let her interact with you after seeing the real world. If your beloved werewolf broke up, or because of your soft heart, you sacrificed yourself and made your sister perfect!"


    Justin: "..."

 Chapter 576: The arrival of Supreme Merlin

    Catherine next to her blinked.


    and many more.


    Hasn''t this question been done once before?


    The first question is, why did Daddy ask it again?


    The correct answer to this question is to let Alex go aside, how far away, after all, if Justin fulfills his sister, then Justin can only break up with her.


    and so¡­


    I will do this question.


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, returned to her senses and pushed Justin, who seemed to be embarrassed by such a simple question with a frown beside him, this idiot, I just did this question. Did you forget it so soon?


    Justin glanced at Catherine, and chose to ignore the expression in Catherine''s eyes.


    Catherine said to Lake: "Daddy, I know, Justin has said before that it is absolutely impossible for such a thing to happen. If Alex fails, she will suffer the consequences that she should bear."


    Finished.


    Catherine stared at Lake, as if saying, look, Daddy, this time I got it right.


    Lake looked inexplicable.


    He really didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking about in his little padded jacket. When he didn¡¯t come back, he talked to Lake in every move, asking him not to hurt Justin, at least not to slap Justin. Shoot to death.


    But after returning to the castle, right now, this is already trying to kill Justin twice.


    Did your little padded jacket finally learn the ultimate skills of women duplicity?


    Justin over there listened to Catherine who was answering him, and quickly waved back: "I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t say it."


    Directly deny the three consecutive.


    Lake is noncommittal: "So, what is your answer, Justin, tell me, how would you choose."


    Justin seemed to stop struggling after Catherine said an answer: "I don''t know."


    Lake was curious: "Oh?"


    This idiot, I have given you all the answers. Can''t you copy it?


    Catherine wanted to take out her hammer and pry open Justin''s skull next to her to see what''s inside.


    "Try it."


    Lake smiled, and looked at Justin in a relaxed tone: "Chatting, it was originally a joke, try it, follow your heart, and tell me what you would choose."


    Justin was silent for a while: "Maybe...I will choose the third one."


    "Oh."


    "Yes, the third kind."


    "interesting."


    Lake said so, sipping his glass of bourbon, his eyes lowered: "Then, tell me, your third choice."


    Justin said: "If Alex really wants to be with Mason, I might cover them quietly, and try not to let them be discovered by the family magic arbitration committee."


    Lake''s tone was calm: "Then what if it is discovered?"


    After the last civil strife, the family magic arbitration will almost set the most severe punishment for this matter.


    After all, they have given the losers unprecedented treatment. You are defeated, but your offspring can take your place on this road. Naturally, they have been given treatment so that the most severe punishment can be used to pave the way.


    Once it is discovered that the loser is married to an extraordinary person, the loser will not only be expelled by the family magician arbitration committee, but even chase down the loser to the death.


    Justin shook his head: "What else can I do if I was found out? Although Alex is broken, he doesn''t have much attention. Although I often tease my brother, it is also what I deliberately let her succeed in teasing her. After all, she is still my sister. Naturally, I will choose to stand by my sister."


    Lake was expressionless: "Even if you will die?"


    Justin was silent for a while: "She is my sister after all."


    Suffer, suffer!


    Catherine next to him listened to Lake''s words that had never been so cold, and quickly interrupted: "Daddy, don''t listen to Justin nonsense. He drank too much. This guy often talks nonsense when he drank too much."


    Lake looked at his little padded jacket, listened to these words, and looked at Justin: "Drunk driving?"


    Justin pointed to Bourbon, who had just taken a sip in front of him, and hadn''t moved again: "First time today."


    Lake nodded thoughtfully: "The last question, if in the future, Catherine and Alex fall into the water at the same time, you can only save one, who do you save!"


    Justin: "..."


    Little padded jacket: "..."


    This question...


    Catherine looked at the gaze from Justin''s delivery, shrugged, don''t look at me, this question is new, I haven''t learned it, it really won''t, you look at your luck, anyway, there are only two answers.


    The bones are a little harder, maybe it can hold my daddy''s two punches.


    at this time.


    Emilia appeared on the rooftop: "Justin, your parents are going to leave. Go and find them first."


    Justin turned his head and glanced at Emilia who was coming, then looked at Lake who was sitting across from him.


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Emilia glanced at Lake with a shriek.


    Lake smiled and looked at Justin: "All right, you can go first."


    There was a hint of joy on Justin''s face.


    Emilia looked at Catherine who also stood up: "You stay."


    Catherine, who was just about to get up, dropped her little **** again: "I wanted to stay here and watch the scenery with Daddy."


    The corners of Emilia''s mouth raised. After Justin turned away from the rooftop, she sat in the place where Justin was sitting, and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "My dear, if Catherine and I fell into the water, You can only save one, who do you save?"


    Catherine raised her eyebrows, yes, she also flickered her big eyes and set her gaze on Lake.


    Lake leaned back in the chair for a moment.


    Good guys.


    what is this?


    Are offensive and defensive changed?


    Lake coughed, smiled, looked at Emilia who was sitting opposite, shook his head: "What are you, mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more pleasing she looks at her?"


    Emilia smiled and said, "This Justin, hasn''t you passed your test?"


    Lake bowed his head and said nothing.


    The little padded jacket next to him blinked: "Wait, Daddy, that''s not right, didn''t you put the water in? Justin basically answered the wrong questions, right."


    Lake looked at his little padded jacket amusedly: "Put the water?"


    Catherine nodded: "The first question and the third question just now are obviously the same. As a result, the idiot Justin said two different answers. You still judged that he was right. What is this not to let the water out?"


    Lake was speechless: "Who told you that the first and third questions are the same?"


    Catherine blinked: "Isn''t it?"


    Emilia next to Catherine looked at Catherine: "These are two questions. The first question is when your father asked about the family championship, and the third question is after the family championship, you still belong to your father. The little padded jacket, and you have answered every question incorrectly. If Justin really copied the answer you gave, I am afraid that the bones will no longer be found."


    "what¡­"


    "Do not believe?"


    "Daddy, don''t you always teach us to have peace and love?"


    "Yes, you answered the third question correctly the first time."


    Facing the dream of my sister, a qualified brother must be harmonious and loving. I will guard the dream of my sister!


    In the third question, Lake tests the concept of Justin about the family. If Justin chooses to kill his sister, then I am sorry, Lake will slap him directly.


    "W...Then you said that you have to fight for your own things?"


    "Yes, the third answer agrees to the first question."


    Intra-family competition, usually some trivial things can be let go, but in the face of absolute destiny, it is definitely not allowed.


    The first question is the character of Justin that Lake tested. If Justin chooses to give it to his sister, then Lake will kick Justin directly into the endless abyss.


    "¡­what?"


    Catherine listened in disbelief, shook her head, and struggled for the last time: "The second question, didn''t you keep telling me that even if you look for it, you can''t find someone who is alcoholic."


    Lake pursed his lips and nodded: "Yes, but I handed over that glass of wine."


    Catherine was stunned.


    Emilia shook her head next to Catherine and said to Catherine: "What is your daddy''s status? It''s one thing for Justin to drink or not, and it''s another thing to answer it. Drinking or not is a physical problem. , It¡¯s the question of emotional intelligence."


    Lake did not speak.


    in fact¡­


    If Justin chose not to pick him up at the time, it was okay. After all, Lake would never kill a person because he was impolite. At most, he would be beaten up and thrown out.


    The little padded jacket was a little messy in the wind.


    but¡­


    After Catherine came back to her senses, she blinked her eyes and caught the point: "So, don''t you object?"


    Emilia shrugged: "I can''t control you. I have discussed with your daddy. David belongs to me, and you belong to your daddy."


    Lake shook his head. Emilia was doing this to protect the rebellious son at all costs. She looked at Catherine: "I have no opinion in principle when considering other issues when I am officially an adult at the age of two hundred."


    Catherine wanted to cheer.


    after an hour.


    At the foot of the Immortal Castle, UU Reading was invited by the Immortal Guards from Paris to the Immortal Castle yesterday. After staying for one night, I hurried to leave now. The Russell family, who was waiting for the train to come, watch Looking at the immortal castle behind him, there is a feeling of surviving after a catastrophe.


    The ghost knew that they were visited by the immortal guards, and what it felt like when they found them.


    fortunately.


    Everything seems to be all right.


    Catherine hugged Mrs. Russell a little apologetically. After all, she wanted to go back to Fox Town with Mrs. Russell, but unfortunately, her vacation was over.


    quickly.


    The little train started.


    But just as the little train was about to start, a magic portal suddenly appeared.


    Merlin Magic Ring!


    ¡­

 Chapter 577: Dark Domam is coming?

    Accompanied by the appearance of the unique and recognizable Merlin magic ring.


    Next second.


    Inherited the position of Supreme Merlin, the thirty-sixth generation of Supreme Merlin, the guardian of the magic world in London, Hermione Granger stepped out of the magic circle.


    The immortal guards of the immortal castle showed an attacking posture.


    But after Catherine yelled, signaled to lift the alert, she ran to Hermione and said hello with a smile: "Aunt Hermione."


    Hermione''s eyes warned Catherine.


    After all, who made Hermione and Emilia the same man, but to outsiders, Emilia''s man is the Black King, and Hermione''s man is Federation Major General Lake Edwin.


    Those who know, know that this is a steal.


    but¡­


    This is the same as why the ostrich knows that it is useless to bury their head, but this does not delay them from continuing to do so.


    Catherine gave a quick glance.


    Hermione looked directly at Russell¡¯s house. To be precise, her gaze fell directly on Alex Russell, who had a very fat baby face: "Alex Russell, you are suspected of destroying the whole family. Magician world, come with me."


    "what?"


    "WTF?"


    "Destroy the family magician world?"


    "..."


    Perceiving Hermione''s arrival, Lake, who had just arrived here, was also a little dumbfounded when he heard these words.


    What the hell?


    Family magic... no more?


    quite a while.


    In the projected picture, Alex Russell and a group of black magicians raged in the world of the family magician. Flames, screams and explosions almost filled the entire picture.


    At the end of the raging fire, a very strange-looking man walked out of the fire with a dazzling smile. After that, Alex, who was walking in black in a gothic style, walked from behind to meet the strange man. kiss.


    The screen disappears.


    Hermione put away the magical memory orb, looked at a sunny tracksuit over there, Alex said with a dazed face, "This is you."


    Alex suddenly returned to his senses, his face was full of surprise and injustice: "How could this be me? I have been here all the time. Everyone in the Immortal Castle can testify."


    After hearing this sentence, Justin Russell and Alex¡¯s boyfriend Mason made an excellent alibi.


    Hermione was expressionless: "That''s not what the **** of family magic said when he was dying."


    "what?"


    "The **** of family magic is dead?"


    "how can that be?"


    Justin and Alex spoke out in disbelief. Then, they took out their magic wands, muttering words in their mouths, banging twice, and two small fireballs appeared in their hands.


    but¡­


    Although the two felt that they could use it, it was a pity that the magic power used was their own magic power. The source of replenishment after consumption was still there, but at the moment of contact, Justin and Alex were both Unable to stop.


    Without him.


    "The source of magic power has entered the dark dimension?"


    "how can that be."


    Originally, the source of magic power that could provide them, the attributes of the family **** of magic completely changed from the original magic attributes to the dark attributes.


    In other words.


    The **** of family magic is being swallowed by darkness. Once the magic power of the family magician is used up, it is directly transferred to the agreement. If you want to continue to use it, you can become a black family magician.


    but¡­


    How is this possible.


    The faces of Justin and Alex were filled with incredulous expressions.


    Hermione looked at Alex with a faint expression: "After I received the advice of the family magic god, when I rushed there, the magic **** was dying, her source was taken away, and she knew Tell me, one of her believers, Alex of Russell¡¯s family, was one of her followers who took her source, that is, you."


    Alex shook his head quickly: "How is this possible? Someone must pretend to be me, I never..."


    and many more.


    Alex seemed to have thought of something, and shut up.


    Oneshette!


    Alex took out the magic wand, directly used the magic portal she secretly learned again, and transmitted the location to her home in Fox Town.


    Several people filed out, directly from Hungary to the federal state of Washington in one second.


    Time is here at night.


    After putting away his magic wand, Alex walked directly to the teaching and basement space in his home. Then, just walking to the door, he screamed when he saw the scenery inside.


    The room in the basement is full of fragments of mirrors.


    "Oneshette!"


    Alex covered his mouth, looked at the broken mirror, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "It''s her, it''s her, she must be impersonating me."


    The werewolf boyfriend Mason walked up to Alex and curiously asked who it was.


    With a weeping face, Alex turned to look at his brother Justin: "Do you still remember that there is a magic that distinguishes good and evil in your manuscript?"


    Justin nodded.


    Next second.


    Justin grew his mouth and pointed at Alex: "Shert, you have used good and evil to distinguish between good and evil."


    Alex lowered his head.


    Justin started to mutter, I knew what I should know.


    after all¡­


    Every time I go out, how could my naughty sister give up the opportunity to prank him? Before, Justin thought that his sister was mature, so she was able to keep her for twenty-four hours without tricking him.


    In the end, I didn''t expect it to be such a thing.


    Alex stripped away all the evil in his character, leaving only all the characters above the passing line.


    but¡­


    "The magic that distinguishes good and evil is stripping, not manufacturing."


    "I¡­"


    Alex looked up, then lowered his head: "I thought I would use it in the future, so I used [Man in the Mirror] magic to give all my evil to myself in the mirror."


    Justin: "..."


    Lying is evil, so after stripping away the evil, Alex can''t lie right now, otherwise, he wouldn''t say it so honestly.


    The chubby Mr. Russell went crazy: "Alex, do you know what you did?"


    Alex looked at his father: "I''m sorry, sorry, father!"


    Mr. Russell clasped his claws and pinched the air, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He is going crazy.


    The family magic world was invaded, and their beliefs, family magic gods were even swallowed, or in other words, was also swallowed by his daughter?


    The news came so suddenly that he didn''t have the slightest mental preparation.


    Standing behind the little padded jacket, watching quietly, Lake said without speaking: "The only one who can kill God is God, and the worst is also a God of Faith. The source of family magic has been swallowed by the dark dimension. That demon **** swallowed it?"


    Again.


    There is no soil for killing gods in the West.


    Only gods can kill gods. The worst is a hybrid of gods and humans. No matter what, the lowest should be a magical **** with the most basic self-awareness, like a family magic god, who is condensed by faith and has the most basic self-consciousness. , Even if the most common elemental **** with the lowest grade stood in place and gave mankind for a hundred years, he couldn''t kill him.


    The class of Western society has long been solidified, and similarly, the class of Western gods has long since solidified.


    The reason why Lake can leap into this class is entirely because of his own plug-in.


    Hermione turned her head and glanced at Lake, who looked like a black king, and said, "God of Dark Destruction."


    "destroy?"


    "The Dark Destruction God does not have a high status in the dark dimension. He lives on destruction and has few followers. Therefore, he took refuge in the most powerful demon **** Domam in the dark dimension."


    After Hermione explained this, she looked at Alex: "The other you, took refuge in the God of Dark Destruction, and your evil is also you. Therefore, you are the one who introduced the God of Dark Destruction into the family magic world and is destroying it. After the family magic world, the family magic **** was introduced. After that, the dark destruction **** found an opportunity to use your evil body to kill the family magic **** and devour her source of power."


    Alex was already as pale as white paper.


    After all, the goodness left behind, thinking of the situation caused by his own evil, frankly speaking, Alex is no longer in a state of spirit now.


    Next second.


    "puff!"


    "Alex!"


    "Alex!"


    After everyone watched their faces pale, suddenly, the family magic power all over their body was directly confused, with a bang. After being separated, Alex''s face flushed and spouted a mouthful of blood, and then his eyes turned towards the one that fell behind. The scene couldn''t help but screamed.


    quite a while.


    Alex was settled on the bed and rested.


    The source of family magic power was already in the process of being swallowed and continuously transformed. Just now, Alex''s magic power was directly recovered from the source of dark magic that had been transformed into it.


    obviously.


    This is what the evil mind Alex did.


    As for why Justin is so good, after all, she was not made by Justin. After the successful transformation was not completely swallowed, the evil thought Alex could only give up her family magic power through the same way that she and the good thought Alex were the same. The backstage also directly removed the magic power of Shannian Alex with some of the permissions he had obtained.


    In this way. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    Shannian Alex, who had lost her magical power, could no longer restrain her.


    After all, she is just a person in the mirror. If Alex has magical powers, as long as he sees her and wants to release the spell of the person in the mirror, even if he has become a god, he can''t resist the magic, and can only be here. Under the contact spell of the person in the mirror, there is no ablation of any counterattack ability.


    But right now, Shannian Alex, who had lost his magical power, could no longer do it.


    just¡­


    What does this evil thought Alex want doing this way?


    In the dark dimension, the God of Destruction who exists dependent on Domam wants to use his power and requires only one. As long as you are doing the act of destroying the world, then you can ask him for power.


    at this time.


    There was a bang in the fireplace at Russell''s house.


    ¡­

 Chapter 578: Slippery kneeling familiar

    Bang!


    Following the flash of the fire in the fireplace, a magician wearing Boothbarton¡¯s magic uniform with a gray face and countless blood stains on his body stumbled and ran out of the fireplace.


    "Great Supreme Merlin!"


    The magician looked at Hermione, seemingly weak, and fell directly to the ground with a bang, and said intermittently: "Booth Barton...has been invaded by dark forces...help...help us."


    Hermione was stunned: "What?"


    Boothbatten has been invaded by dark forces?


    After Hermione recovered, she planned to directly turn on the Merlin magic ring and send it to Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to help them resist the invasion of dark forces.


    but¡­


    "Wait, Hermione!"


    "..."


    Hermione stopped turning on Merlin''s magic ring and looked at Lake who was making a noise.


    Lake, who was sitting over there, looked thoughtfully at the magician who was lying on the ground, with a lot of air and little air. It seemed that the corner of the magician''s mouth was only one step away from going to the **** report: "Don''t pretend." , Servant of darkness!"


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment and looked at the magician who spouted another blood after Lake''s words fell. The dark fluctuations in his body would not be faked.


    Boothbarton really encountered an invasion of darkness.


    But Hermione believes in Lake, and Lake will never be aimless, so she carefully looked at the magician who was lying on the ground, watching the magician who had reported to **** in seconds, Merlin''s magic power was carefully probed.


    Lake hehe smiled: "Although I am not a magician, I have dealt with the dark dimension. I can still tell whether you were injured by the dark power or if you are the servant of the dark."


    The words just fell.


    On the ground, the magician in the nest screamed, and the whole person jumped from the ground, countless black smoke came out of him, accompanied by the scream, he planned to...


    "Catherine!"


    "know!"


    "boom!"


    "Hey!"


    Catherine directly took advantage of her race speed and appeared directly in front of the magician lying nest, her slender right hand clamped the magician''s neck, and directly lifted him off the ground.


    "Is that so?"


    Catherine squeezed the magician''s neck, so that he could only make an inexplicable voice, turned to look at Lake with a smile: "Daddy?"


    Lake''s heart moved.


    The sixth sense swept directly, and after obtaining the information he wanted, he looked at the brain-dead magician who rolled his eyes directly on Catherine¡¯s hand and smiled and said: "Next time, pinch to death, what are the words, wait for the enemy After he died, he said slowly."


    Catherine gave a cry and let go of her right hand.


    There was a puff.


    The magician fell on the ground, the whole person condensed into a dark soul state, turned into substance, roaring and screaming: "You will all die, the great **** of destruction will...Ah!"


    With a flick of Lake''s right hand, a channel that leads directly to the Chaos Underworld was opened, and the magician''s soul was directly thrown into the Chaos Underworld: "Noisy!"


    Lake is no longer the Lake before.


    From now on, for those who have offended Lake, death is no longer a relief for them, but a more terrifying beginning.


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Boothbaton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has plunged into the dark dimension."


    "what?"


    "Ok."


    Lake said the information he had just obtained: "To be precise, the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Bulgaria was the first to invest in the dark dimension. After that, the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry attacked the Busbarton Magic in Paris. At the college, Boothbarton surrendered, and then moved to the dark dimension together."


    That''s it.


    After all, the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Bulgaria can teach black magic. From this point of view, it is not unusual for the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Bulgaria to collectively give up the light and go to the dark dimension camp. .


    and¡­


    That evil thought Alex is in the Boothbat College of Magic in Paris.


    However, Lake got so much information, because this little girl who came to die, has so much information. Through the homologous relationship of good-sounding Alex, he noticed that the Supreme Merlin is here. So, I plan to let this little guy come over and have a try.


    If Hermione had passed by now, the one who greeted Hermione would probably be the overwhelming magic trap that had been prepared.


    Hermione was a little shocked listening to the information obtained by Lake: "The two colleges have collectively invested in the dark dimension, and they have not received any wind in advance, how is this possible?"


    Lake nodded in sympathy: "Back then, when London heard the heads of Paris sliding and kneeling, the expression was similar to yours now."


    Hermione: "..."


    Surrendering is shameless, but only one country has turned this shameful behavior into an art abruptly.


    It even triggered a series of proud words.


    For example, the most famous sentence, no one can capture Paris before Paris surrenders.


    I think back then, when the Second World War had just started, the F¨¹hrer¡¯s troops did not even go under the city of Paris. Paris still had so many overseas colonies. As a result, a slippery kneeling completely encircled Britain and the United States.


    At that time, the words in London were almost the same as Hermione is now. They were a little unacceptable. After all, there was no sound of wind at all, as if history was repeating itself, Paris was kneeling again.


    Used to be the head of state.


    He is now the **** of destruction in the dark dimension.


    Almost, they are all existences that want to destroy the world in vain.


    Lake shook his head and transmitted the voice to Hermione: "I remember I said that when the two colleges announced that they had broken ties with you at Hogwarts, and they had changed the dimension of the magical world into three separate planes. Once, find an opportunity to solve these two, it is estimated that this matter will not happen anymore."


    Hermione came back to her senses, whited Lake, and responded: "Not as simple as you said?"


    "How hard is this?"


    Lake curiously transmitted: "Release Arceus and let him run to these two academies, and then you will come back and say that your pet is lost. They will definitely not let you in. Just an excuse. Do you have it? Is it difficult? I can give you seventeen or eight excuses."


    It''s hard to find an excuse to repay your favor.


    but¡­


    Can''t you just find an excuse to kill?


    If you can''t find pets, then you can change your finger to a horse.


    "You are Supreme Merlin. If you say that these two academies are colluding with the dark dimension in private and need to be judged, righteousness is on your side."


    "¡­Ha ha."


    Hermione laughed dryly: "I am a Londoner, not your shameless Federalist. We Londoners can''t get rid of this method."


    Lake smiled and said: "So, now you London has become the younger brother of our federation."


    Hermione scratched Lake fiercely with her eyes: "If you have the ability, you can talk to me when you recover your body, and I will believe that your Federation is the eldest brother of our Londoners."


    Lake shrugged, not intending to be fooled: "Then what are you going to do now?"


    No matter how messy the magical world is, that is also a matter of the magical world.


    Most of the things that Lake had to do were finished, and he also planned when he would return to New York. When he ran over to mix things up, Lake was really out of interest.


    Hermione did not ask Lake for help, and said in a deep voice: "If the two colleges really take refuge in this **** of destruction, then there is no need for the two colleges to continue to exist."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "This is my girl!"


    Why do you think so much?


    The big deal is just a murder, even if it is a conspiracy like a thousand-layer cake, it is fragile and vulnerable in the face of absolute strength, and it is not enough to watch.


    Hermione ended the private conversation with Lake, looked at the Russell''s house in the living room, and the Alpha Wolves who came here and said, "Everyone, I''m sorry, I need to go back as soon as possible."


    With a raised eyebrow, Lake grabbed Catherine and said directly to Hermione: "Help me, send us to the Immortal Castle."


    Hermione glanced at Lake.


    Is it okay to let your woman open the door and take you to another woman''s house in person?


    Is this what people say?


    People can''t, at least they shouldn''t.


    but¡­


    Hermione glanced at Catherine, and silently opened the Merlin ring leading to the immortal castle, and with a squeak, Lek and Catherine disappeared into the living room of Rose''s house.


    Immortal castle at the foot of the mountain.


    Lake said to Catherine, "Stay in the castle for this period of time. I''m not allowed to go anywhere."


    Catherine opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but after turning her big eyes, she nodded, said goodbye to Lake, and then chuckled as if she was back to the castle.


    Lake directly found the clone of the Black King, and then, at the moment he was summoned, he took Hermione away from the place.


    Star Building!


    The moment Lake fell, he put away the clone who had just arrived in New York yesterday, and walked towards the bar: "Wait for me to have a drink, I will go with you."


    Hermione looked at Lake who was walking towards the bar: "I didn''t say where I was going. UU reading "


    Lake said without looking back, "Are you going to the New York Temple?"


    The invasion of the Dark Dimension is not considered a big fanfare, but the intensity of the invasion is not small. Basically, it should be able to touch Kama Taj''s defensive security network to determine that this is a malicious invasion.


    In particular, this destructive **** is still a vassal of Domam. From a certain perspective, this can also be regarded as the handwriting of Domam''s instructions for this malicious invasion.


    Simply put.


    Kama Taj should be off at this time, but unfortunately there seems to be no movement on Kama Taj''s side.


    This is a little weird.


    But Lake vaguely seemed to understand something, which is why this happened.


    This is why Lake intends to accompany Hermione to the New York Temple to inquire about it.


    ¡­

 Chapter 579: Casillas Rebellion

    Brick Street!


    The seat of the New York Temple.


    Lake has visited this street a few times, but the number of deliberate visits can be said to be very few.


    at the moment?


    Standing at 117A, Lake glanced at Hermione next to him.


    Hermione looked at Lake a little strangely.


    Lake said: "Lake Edwin is just an ordinary person."


    Hermione laughed.


    Ordinary people?


    "Aren''t you tired of pretending to be crooked."


    "I didn''t pretend."


    Lake said with a faint expression: "I don''t have the idea of ??pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, but I don''t want to say who I am with a loud voice. Moreover, considering some of the things that will happen next, I am a little unhappy. Premonition."


    Hermione frowned.


    If you carefully calculate the time, in fact, it should be almost the day when my poor friend was betrayed by Domam to Kama Taj.


    Domam was not such a patient demon.


    Once you get the bait, he will make you pay the price in the fastest way, especially on the earth. This place is so sad for Domam. It''s hard to catch a believer. How can you be indifferent?


    Sneer!


    "go!"


    Seeing the mystery of Lake God, Hermione didn''t bother to inquire, and directly tore open the space used to disguise the New York Temple. One after another, the two appeared directly at the gate of the New York Temple.


    The door of the New York Temple was open, and the **** smell of Ruoyuruou came out of it.


    Hermione glanced at Lake.


    Lake shrugged and said in secret, I knew it.


    In the New York Temple, the lobby on the first floor seemed to have experienced a great war. More than a dozen bodies of New York Temple mages were lying on the ground in bright black.


    "Dommam!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the eyes that Hermione delivered, and looked around at the remaining dark aura: "These people were all killed by Domam''s followers, and even their souls were taken away by Domam."


    This is going to be a superb blockbuster.


    Lake originally thought that this was a simple movie about the inner chaos of the magician, but now it seems that this is a blockbuster of linkage.


    "Crack!"


    Lake was dressed in casual clothes for a second, with long golden hair, appeared directly, and then with a bang, under a golden helmet that was blown away, directly transformed into the Zodiac Gemini Saint Sega Lake, who grabbed Hermione: "Go , Go to Daxue Mountain!"


    Talking.


    Lake took Hermione directly back to the Chaos Universe.


    Next second.


    Lake looked up.


    Send!


    In an instant, after the two golden lights that fell in that moment enveloped Lake and Hermione, there was a scream, and in an instant, the golden lights disappeared into the chaotic universe again with them.


    boom!


    boom!


    Two golden rays of soaring sky appeared directly on the top of Daxue Mountain. After the golden light fell, it directly sent the thick snow of Daxue Mountain to all directions in an instant.


    Lake led Hermione directly out of the teleporting beam, and he caught sight of the moment when the wind was calm and calm, it seemed that there was no one, and Taj Kama was empty.


    at this time.


    Hum!


    "go!"


    Lake looked at a gap leading directly to the mirror world, and instantly blasted Hermione directly into the mirror world.


    Eyes!


    All kinds of killing sounds, accompanied by all kinds of special effects full of magic release, instantly rushed to the face.


    Front yard, atrium, backyard.


    The temple mage is already fighting with a group of black mage who have converted to Domam. It may be a bit too much to say that the corpses are all over the field, but it is obvious that it is forming a defensive shield and resisting the attack of the black mage. The mage is obviously at a disadvantage.


    "go!"


    "it is good!"


    With a sigh of thought, Lake appeared directly at the location of the building in the atrium, struggling to resist the people of the temple mage, specifically, in front of a fat man of Eastern descent.


    "Hi, Wang!"


    "¡­It''s you."


    "know me?"


    Lake looked at the expression on Kama Taj Librarian King''s face and nodded: "Then it will be easy, the Supreme Mage, now it is entangled by Domam, where is it."


    "The third floor!"


    After being silent for a while, Wang believed in the love and justice emanating from Lake. Of course, the most important thing was the teacher¡¯s account. He said without thinking: "Casillas has torn a dimensional gap, and the teacher is there. The side confronts the dark dimension."


    Lake nodded and turned to look at the group of trash fish outside: "Do you want to help?"


    Hermione stepped directly in, the Merlin ring in her hand gleamed with a strange light: "I am here, you are about to help the Supreme Mage."


    "Supreme Merlin!"


    Wang and the others looked at the Merlin ring in Hermione''s hand. Suddenly, the Supreme Merlin came to support it. After these words were passed out, it seemed that the mental state of the already exhausted temple mages had directly improved.


    Good guys.


    Lake said inwardly, raised his head, and disappeared in place.


    "Master Mage, I''m here, open the door!"


    "Om!"


    The moment Lake just landed, the pictures around him were instantaneous, and the whole person seemed to be in a starry sky, but the starry sky was filled with various auras of darkness.


    "Galaxy!"


    "Starburst!"


    "Boom!"


    With a raised eyebrow, Lake directly exploded the dense group of dark creatures, and fell in front of the Supreme Mage. He turned his head and glanced at the first hemorrhage in the corner of his mouth. Even the white robe had some not-so-white Supreme Mage: "It''s okay."


    Gu Yi took a deep breath: "You can''t die, can you withstand it?"


    Lake''s words have not fallen yet.


    Gu Yi has already begun to seal.


    In an instant.


    The accessories hanging between the supreme mage''s neck were opened directly, exposing the time gems inside.


    "I need some time."


    "¡­it is good."


    Lake regained his senses and removed the evil thought of snatching time gems in his heart, and responded, and the power of the small universe instantly erected a crystal wall on all sides of the ancient wizard''s body with defensive ability only above the magic shield.


    Infinite gems?


    Lake was interested for some time at first, but soon, Lake was no longer interested in Infinite Gems.


    Infinite gems are powerful and powerful, but the side effects are still great.


    Don''t forget who is the owner of Infinite Gems.


    Based on Marvel''s basic principle that you need to pay for what you want to get, although it looks like you don''t need to pay any price for using infinite gems, the price definitely exists.


    and so¡­


    This thing is a time bomb for Lake.


    But this is also good.


    The envy of others, what they want to get, is worthless on Lake''s side, and similarly, what Lake wants to get is also worthless in the hearts of these people whose eyes are bewildered by the power of the power.


    "Roar!"


    "Asshole!"


    In the torn space, what was exposed was the territory of the colorful Domam. Domam, with his colorful head, looked at the suddenly disrupted Saga: "The Lord of Chaos Underworld Dimensions. , Damn it, you actually helped the Supreme Mage to deal with us, don''t you know that you should be the enemy of the Supreme Mage?"


    "is it?"


    Lake opened his arms, and the sky full of light speed fists directly blasted any creature that dared to run out of the dark dimension. Hearing Domam¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "I think I belong to the kind of supreme mage. The relationship of friends made since the end of the year."


    He knew the Supreme Master when he was ten years old.


    The Supreme Master gave him a lot of face at the time. At the time, Lake didn''t have any bargaining chips, and he agreed to a promise made by Lake at the time and made a deal.


    If this were to be a normal person, I would probably not make a deal with a ten-year-old kid.


    And it was delivered by the Supreme Master first.


    "Lord of the Chaos Underworld, I have dealt with the Supreme Mage. You were deceived by her. This woman has no words. I gave her the permission to use my power infinitely. Just when I want to get back the reward I deserve. At the time, this woman used my strength to beat me violently."


    In order not to let Lake come in and disrupt the situation, Dommam was tearfully accusing the Supreme Mage that Lake was trying to protect, what kind of existence it is: "Don''t look at her in white clothes, but after that white clothes, her heart, It is a black heart that is worse than the Dark Dimension!"


    Lake turned his head and glanced, because he was injured, or because of other reasons, he is still activating the ancient one of the time gem ability, and then looked at Domam: "It seems that the Supreme Mage hurt you the most. "


    Domam used that endless anger to tell the truth: "After I became the most powerful demon **** in the dark dimension, never a believer who wanted my power treated me like this. Therefore, the Lord of Chaos Underworld, I hope Don¡¯t come in. In return, after I swallow the earth, I can help you wholeheartedly. We will work together to kill Mephisto. At that time, Mephisto¡¯s territory will be yours. All, even..."


    Lake seemed to ask intentionally: "Even what?"


    Domam''s tone was bewildered: "Even the soul that I have put into my arms for countless years, I can give you, how about it."


    Lake was taken aback: "So generous, isn''t it a trap for UU reading ?"


    Domam''s tone is infinitely serious: "I guarantee it by my personality."


    Lake''s expression flickered, as if he was seriously considering Domam''s proposal.


    but¡­


    I believe you a ghost.


    If Domam can give Lake the souls of the believers he has accumulated over the years, let''s put it this way, Lake will dare to call Domam the father!


    This guy is just fooling around.


    I am embarrassed to say that the Supreme Master deceived him, it was too shameless.


    Why Domam¡¯s power is so powerful? A large part of it is the power of the planet that was swallowed up by Domam followers to guides, but the most basic thing is those who are willing to invest in Domam after death in the center of endless years. Provided by the embraced souls.


    and so¡­

 Chapter 580: Fighting is the battle of momentum

    Domam is nothing short of a bad check.


    What promises to chop Mephisto with him and give him the death of the earth, these are also pure nonsense.


    do not forget.


    Domam wanted to swallow the entire earth, the entire earth was eaten by Domam, where did the power of death come.


    There are too.


    Follow into Domam''s territory, in a sense, be the owner of the power of death in Domam''s belly.


    really.


    In these days, not only the demons of **** cannot be believed, even the demon gods in the dark dimension cannot believe one of their punctuation marks.


    So from the point of view of never lying, Lake feels that no matter what he is, it is unlikely that he will be mixed up with this group of villains.


    He has always been honest, and he likes to deal with honest people.


    and so!


    Lake looked up at Domam: "I don''t believe you."


    Dommam stirred his head that looked like a fluorescent screen: "Master of the dimension of chaos and underworld, I can swear to you, swear by my mother¡¯s soul, if I deceive you, my mother will be The endless torture and suffering in the flames of hell!"


    Really ruthless.


    If it wasn''t for Lake to know a little bit about this Domam, knowing that Domam''s mother was killed by Domam''s own hands, if a kind person hears Domam''s vow, I am afraid that he has completely believed it. .


    Lake shook his head: "You first give me ten thousand souls as an early payment."


    Domam''s movements stopped: "What?"


    Lake looked at Domam with a sincere expression: "The Supreme Master is my friend. If you want me to not help my friend, you can, if you want to add money, give me a hundred thousand souls first."


    "and many more!"


    Domam said solemnly: "Isn''t it ten thousand?"


    Lake blinked: "Is there, I said one million."


    Dommam was silent.


    He dared not speak any more. If he speaks again, I am afraid that the number will rise to ten million.


    but¡­


    Domam looked at Lake with some entanglement: "Master of Chaos Underworld, what reason do I use to believe you, you said, the Supreme Mage is a friend."


    Lake smiled, stretched out his right hand, raised three fingers, and vowed: "The great **** of vows is above. If Domam gives me 10 million souls, as a price, I will stand by my new friend Domam. By my side, the enemy of Domam is my enemy, and the woman of Domam is my woman. If I break my promise, my biological parents in this life will be thundered and thundered. Mam, tortured by Domam forever."


    Isn''t it just taking a poisonous oath?


    It seemed like no one would dare to make such a vow, and Lake had no psychological pressure. He was talking about this life, and he was talking about his biological parents who ran away after giving birth.


    Lake doesn''t care about it.


    Domam fell into a brief silence listening to Lake''s poisonous oath.


    He felt something was wrong.


    but¡­


    When Dommam listened to Lake, he immediately raised his head to swear to the **** of oaths. Even when he lied, he would not swear to the **** of oaths.


    But Saga in front of him promised without even thinking about it.


    This is good.


    "Master of Chaos Underworld, I agree with your trading requirements!"


    Domam revealed his colorful world. The next second, Domam''s world was like a volcano erupting, and piles of entangled souls were spewed out.


    With a thought to Lake, he exposed the chaotic underworld, exposed the passage, and began to fully accept the number of souls that Domam continuously spit out, totaling about 10 million.


    After entering the Chaos Underworld, these souls did not linger at all. With the flickering of the 108 magic stars above the Chaos Underworld, countless souls were absorbed, and the background of the 108 magic stars was continuously improved. The fuel intensified the formation of the 108 Demon Star, the Saint Cloth of the Pluto Warrior.


    This time, I will save you ten years of work again.


    Earn blood.


    Lake said in his heart.


    Similarly, Domam also has his own small abacus in his heart. Isn¡¯t it ten million? As long as he can kill the supreme mage, let him swallow the earth, swallow this infinite potential, which was once created by a single universe. The planet that comes out, at that time, he will be able to lead the dark dimension directly into the dark world, and directly descend into the Marvel universe in a substantial form from within the dimension.


    Until then¡­


    The Saga of the Chaos Underworld in front of him would know how stupid he made a mistake.


    quickly.


    The trade of ten million souls is over.


    Domam is proud, smiling, and his tone is very soft: "Now, Master of Chaos Underworld, please get out of it."


    "Do not!"


    "¡­what?"


    Domam was dumbfounded: "What are you talking about?"


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Domam: "I feel that 10 million souls are missing. How about you give me 100 million souls?"


    Domam urn said: "Not so much!"


    Lake laughed and said: "Don''t be stingy, you give me 100 million souls, I swear to the God of Oath, I will not only give way, I will help you kill the Supreme Mage, how about?"


    Domam roared angrily: "My deal with you is over, fulfill your promise, you despicable creature with the same inferior character as that **** Mephisto, fulfill your promise... boom boom !!!"


    The sky full of stars burst instantly, turning into countless shadows of fists. When Domam roared, it rumbling directly on Domam¡¯s huge face, and numerous sparks spattered, smashing the dense soul. .


    "what did you just say¡­"


    With the golden saint of Lake in his body, behind him is the Gemini Star Palace and the highlights of the Chaos Hades under the Gemini Star Palace. He looked at Domam in a dangerous tone: "Domam, I Saga has always treated people with sincerity. , If you keep your promise, I will never intervene, but you should insult me. It is tolerable or unbearable, Domam, the transaction between you and me is invalidated."


    "what!"


    Dommam yelled and looked at Lake: "You have taken my ten million souls, despicable creature, if you go back and forth, are you not afraid that the great **** of oaths will verify your vows?"


    Lake directly opened his chaotic underworld: "Great God of Oaths, please take a good look and see how this Domam turns black and white. My Hades is empty and can run a marathon. Where are the ten million souls as a transaction."


    "This is impossible!"


    Dommam looked at the empty space that could race horses and also had souls, but compared with the number of ten million, which was far less than the number, he roared again and again: "This is impossible. I will give you the soul trade of ten million. , You despicable creature, are you playing with me?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Is it only now?"


    Dommam was taken aback.


    Next second.


    The flames of anger instantly swelled like a tide, and countless dark creatures spewed out of the dark dimension, like the overwhelming locusts, rushing towards Lake madly.


    Densely dense, Wuyang and Wuyang, like the 500-meter-long wave that is approaching the catastrophe, whistling.


    "Ah."


    "Dommam, haven''t you heard a word?"


    "In front of the Saint Seiya, the crowded tactics are just a joke!"


    "Today I will show you something!"


    "Stardust rotation power!!"


    Lake opened his eyes, stared at the impending 500-meter high wave, shouted, and pointed his right hand directly at the sky. Behind him, the twin starry sky began to evolve directly with the trajectory of the Aries Palace, projected, with a scream, Aries Palace The projection of Luo almost filled the sky above this square.


    brush!


    The golden light skyrocketed instantly over this world.


    Boom boom boom!


    In an instant, in that golden light, countless meteorites, densely packed, and also overwhelming, almost fell down the entire space at a speed of almost millions of falling per second.


    boom!


    The wave army composed entirely of countless dark creatures was submerged in a meteorite rain on the road only a hundred meters away from Lake, and even Domam, because of his huge body, had to bear most of it. That adds up to be bombarded by meteorites calculated in hundreds of millions.


    In these short five seconds, the Gemini Palace will explode and regroup almost every second, and then go round and round, giving birth to more high-quality meteorites that are enough to make Domam cry for help.


    Excessive consumption?


    nonexistent.


    Just the few grains of soil, the Force Tree is still consuming the energy of the first grain of soil. By the way, even with the first grain of soil, the Force Tree has only absorbed nearly three points at the moment. The second is nothing.


    "what!!"


    "great¡­"


    "Save me, master!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    Under Lake¡¯s large-scale attacks that do not care about any consumption, Domam¡¯s dark creatures continue to be destroyed. Even some of the vassal demon gods brought out by Domam this time have evolved the Aries swarf rotation power in this twin star house. It was directly hit by the meteorite in the Gemini Palace and completely turned into ashes.


    For an instant. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    Originally there was still full of ambition, and they were even looking forward to how their master Domam would kill Lake¡¯s dark dimension. The crowd jumped, and the souls flew quickly, turning back to the dark dimension, wanting to return. Under the blessing of the dark dimension.


    This time Lake is fighting a battle of momentum!


    This is the day when the Lord of the Chaos Underworld Dimension first appeared. In this way, this attack declared that although the Chaos Underworld Dimension was born, his combat power was not even in the eyes of Domam.


    Such an approach can reduce the gaze of the Chaos Underworld dimension from a lot of secretly prying eyes, and also avoid that someone will appear in these eyes to gain insight into the truth behind the Chaos Underworld.


    The law above God is that simple.


    The weaker you are, the more eyes you pay attention to.


    And the stronger you are, the easier it is for someone to look at you.


    ¡­

 Chapter 581: The white robe of ancient 1 turned gray

    This is the same as the law of the Black Forest encountered by the Earth in the interstellar age.


    When you become a god, even if you are only a dimensional god, you will encounter the so-called law of the Black Forest.


    Or.


    The line of gods and spirits is also inwardly scrolled. Otherwise, the Chaos Underworld dimension has just been born, how could it be learned by so many dimensions?


    They are all looking around, understanding, and looking at this Chaos Underworld, how to eat if it is strong or not.


    At that time, the Chaos Underworld had just come out. It was because Lake scraped the origin from the **** dimension. So when he was just born, he couldn''t beat the **** dimension. Naturally, he had no interest in the Chaos Underworld.


    But Lake deliberately almost lost to Mephisto last time.


    That time, not only Mephisto was confident, but even those dimensions that had no idea suddenly gained confidence.


    It''s more powerful than the **** dimension, they can''t afford it.


    But what if it is weaker than the **** dimension?


    This is the reason why Lake started this vigorous battle today.


    As for this incident, what should I do if the allies next to the Hades are shocked?


    Let''s talk about it then.


    Just find any reason to fool Mephisto, and Lake thinks that Mephisto will still get involved.


    The Gemini Palace outlines the Aries Palace, shining golden light on this heaven and earth. The dark creatures swarming from the dark dimension are not only crushed directly by the meteorite, but their souls are constantly being twisted into it. The chaotic underworld turned into the fuel of the one hundred and eight magic stars.


    Among the 108 Demon Stars, under the infusion of soul fuel, the Underworld Sacred Cloth quickly took shape.


    Big gift package.


    As soon as the war broke out, the gold would be worth two.


    The ancients... honestly don''t deceive me!


    Lake felt the one hundred and eight magic stars with more and more solid foundations, and under the backfeeding of Chaos Underworld, his appetite was finally lifted up again, and he woke up again and continued to swallow the first seed of Force. Unparalleled satisfaction.


    This time, another fifteen years have been saved!


    However, compared to Lake¡¯s satisfaction, Domam over there was mad. Domam, who had returned from a brief state of absentia, was bombarded by this dense meteorite and roared, transforming into dense tentacles like a goddess. Just like scattered flowers, and like the whirlwind knife technique, they continue to surround and suppress endless meteorites falling from the sky.


    The Gemini Palace shines brighter and brighter.


    Fight consumption.


    come on.


    Who is afraid of who.


    Since ancient times, even the Krypton-Krypton Party has to call Dad when facing the external party.


    You are a Domam who doesn''t even have a human form, I''m afraid you can''t even talk about the Liver Party.


    at this time.


    Hum!


    In the inside surrounded by the crystal wall, a green light suddenly appeared.


    "Time gem!"


    "Sheet!"


    "Run!"


    "Master, leave."


    "Do not!"


    Dommam roared and smashed two insignificant demon gods with his direct contact hand. His non-physical eyes stared at the Saga in front of him and the supreme mage in the crystal wall making the loudest sound of anger.


    twice.


    Exactly twice!


    He was played twice on the same planet twice in a row.


    How can this make Domam endure.


    Dommam once again transformed endless tentacles and smashed the same endless meteorite that did not give him a chance to attack, and shouted angrily: "Today, I must kill you, I must..."


    The voice has not fallen yet!


    A supreme mage with blood on his white clothes folded his hands on his chest, and after successfully awakening the Time Gem, he volleyed directly from the spot: "Then you stay here, Domam."


    Domam looked at the green light that symbolized time that quickly bloomed in all directions between the hands of the Supreme Mage.


    Next second.


    "The wind is screaming!"


    Dommam turned around with a bang, and directly separated the dark dimension from the space point of the earth. With a bang, he left the orbit of the earth and directly closed the channel of the dark dimension.


    Staying, loyal to Domam, and vowed to fight with their master Domam to the last soldiers, the little demons stood in place to avoid falling meteorites while looking at the master Dooma who ran away for a second. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Wait a minute, Master, we haven''t left yet.


    The little demon gods who remained, when this thought in their hearts just came up, the meteorite that had lost Domam''s hit once again was endlessly overwhelming and whizzed towards them.


    And that...


    The green light that symbolizes the power of time to kill.


    Hum!


    Green light swept across the world in an instant. When the green light symbolizing time scraped over a little demon god, the body of that little demon **** was rapidly aging at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then with a bang, it was directly smashed by the meteorite, and the soul Entering the Chaos Hades, with a squeak, it turned into another high-quality briquettes of 108 Demon Stars.


    quite a while.


    At the same time as Lake stopped work, there was also a supreme mage who stopped work.


    This battle.


    The dark dimension, at least, lost nearly a hundred little demon gods who could seduce others with their power and gain their beliefs. As for the dark creatures, there are even more so.


    Anyway...


    The dark dimension can be regarded as a model for stealing chicken and not eclipsing rice.


    Click!


    The mirror world that maintained the world of this battlefield was instantly shattered, and at the same time, the mirror world that guarded the Kama Taj outside was also shattered.


    "not good!"


    Casillas, who was resisting the fierce attack of the Supreme Merlin Hermione with the power of darkness, saw the shattered mirror world, his eyes lit up, and he blew a whistle: "Retreat, retreat, retreat!"


    In an instant.


    Casillas also turned around and ran without looking back. The speed is afraid that Boss Cao will cry when he sees it.


    "Where to run!"


    Kama Taj Librarian Wang roared when he saw this, and he was about to lead the team to chase down the escaped Cassilis.


    However, just when the king was about to chase, the voice of the Supreme Mage passed from behind: "Don''t chase."


    The king, as well as the temple mage of Kama Taj, stopped.


    Behind.


    The Supreme Mage appeared pale in front of everyone, looking at the king: "You take people to the New York Temple to repair the dimensional barrier that stopped, as soon as possible."


    Wang returned to his mind: "Understood, teacher!"


    Finished.


    Wang directly turned his head and nodded a few temple mages who had just fought very valiantly. The Profound Ring in his hand showed his power and directly outlined the portal to the New York Temple, and then he led the temple mages directly to it. I went to the New York Temple to repair it, because Casillas smashed the dimensional protection device, which caused the dark dimension to take advantage of the protection device.


    "Supreme Merlin."


    "Supreme Mage."


    Take a look at Hermione: "The **** of destruction, which symbolizes destruction, is dead, but his followers are still there. Taj Kama needs to stay here and sit on the earth without being invaded by the peeping dimension, things in Paris. ,please."


    Hermione looked serious: "I won''t let these bad guys succeed."


    Finished.


    Hermione glanced at Lake who had followed Gu Yi over there. The latter nodded. Upon seeing this, Hermione opened the Merlin magic ring directly, and disappeared to Kama Taj''s side.


    After half an hour.


    Kama Taj''s tea room.


    Lake thoughtfully looked at him as if he did not intend to replace the Supreme Mage, who was no longer so white in his robe: "Extreme Mage, don''t you change your clothes?"


    Gu Yi seemed to have returned to his former calm, cooking the tea in front of him, smelling the unique fragrance of the new year''s Maojian new tea from the East, and shook his head: "If you change it again, it will not be possible to change to the previous color. "


    Lake seemed thoughtful.


    Gu Yi pushed the brewed tea to Lake: "Please."


    Lake started, took a sip, and looked up at Gu Yi: "Bitter."


    Gu Yi smiled: "Earth has entered a troubled autumn."


    Lake shook his head and said: "Pull the erhu full of blood, and the residual blood is everywhere. I have been prepared for this."


    Gu Yi looked at Lake a little puzzled.


    Lake smiled and waved his hand.


    Isn''t this an eventful season?


    When Gu Yi was full of blood, the earth was very peaceful, and he often stayed in the Snow Mountain for years to calm down, but this time Gu Yi had blood remaining directly, and it was basically the same as Wuming.


    can¡­¡­


    People are nameless, but after the remnant of blood, after the enlightenment is broken, they stand up, and the swords return to the next level.


    Where is the ancient one?


    Residual blood... basically declared the end.


    but.


    I didn''t agree.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, looking at Gu Yi, with a direct thought, he transmitted the small universe practice to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi did not resist either. After waiting for the small universe practice to be passed on, he glanced at Lake and said, "Are you not going to let me retire?"


    Lake laughed loudly, drank the cup of tea, got up, and walked toward the outside of the tea room: "You are the supreme mage and the guardian of the gem of time. Tell me, do you want to retire?"


    Gu Yi looked at Lake who was about to leave, and said: "Domam''s temperament is very sinister, and you have already offended Mephisto, if the two demon gods join forces..."


    Lake interrupted directly and waved his hand: "Relax, Supreme Mage, Midgard, the Midgard of Midgard, this will never change."


    Finished.


    Lake looked up, the transmitted light from the Chaos Universe directly fell, and with a bang, a very mysterious rune circle was directly imprinted on the floor of the tea room, and Lake disappeared directly in place in the dark dimension. .


    Dommam''s angry roar almost spread throughout the entire dark dimension, and even the movement produced when he was angry made the neighboring dimensions constantly vibrate.


    at this time.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The passage from the **** dimension suddenly opened in the dark dimension, and Mephisto¡¯s infinite joyous voice came from the **** dimension: "Domam, Domam, you are so sad, even my men No one can beat it!"


    "Shut up, you stupid ram!"


    Domam roared angrily: "He is just..."


    Speaking of which.


    Domam paused suddenly and changed the conversation: "Mephisto, maybe we can work together."


    Mephisto: "..."

 Chapter 582: Lord Voldemort

    Originally Domam thought he would be ashamed this time.


    In fact...


    If it hadn''t been for the **** chaos master of the underworld to suddenly show up, he would have already got back what he deserved, and the interest that had to be paid for countless years that had been delayed.


    At this moment, Domam''s hatred of Saga was no longer under Mephisto.


    He finally found a dimensional defense device on the earth that could be shut down by the Supreme Master to prevent endless dimensionality from running out. He wanted to kill with one blow, but it fell short.


    Next, wanting such an opportunity is almost impossible.


    Although his new believer servant Casillas is still praying for energy from his side, it is almost impossible to allow him to appear on earth again.


    Even if I go again, there is still such a saga in the way.


    "Damn Lord of Chaos Underworld, I must swallow you and turn your soul into my urine reservoir!"


    Domam thought so in his heart, and said to Mephisto: "That Saga, maybe I can help you."


    The supreme mage, who can no longer activate the time gem for one second, is no longer the primary goal in Domam¡¯s heart. Saga is, and under the premise that the dimensional gap cannot be opened, the master of many dimensions can only control the earth. Mephisto, the **** dimension of death, has a way to get to the earth.


    Domam and Mephisto wanted to die, so Domam felt that he could cooperate with Mephisto.


    but¡­¡­


    "Hahaha!"


    Mephisto listened to Domam''s proposal and laughed directly. Then, he instantly put away his smile and yelled at Domam: "Get out!"


    Domam: "..."


    Mephisto''s tone was extremely cold, watching Domam trying to cooperate with him: "Oh, Domam of the dark dimension, your despicable, shameless, lying name is well-known in this endless dimension. For the name, working with you, you value yourself too much, that **** guy is mine, and it can only be mine."


    "You can''t beat..."


    "roll!"


    "..."


    Mephisto Ram is irritable: "Dommam, I''m talking to you, the earth is mine, if you are showing me your intention to encroach on the earth, I will kill you, you who have lost countless servants, you I''m afraid I have lost a lot of power at this moment. Even my defeated generals can''t beat me. You still count on me to cooperate with you. What is in your poor mind, what I instilled in my **** succubus Liquid?"


    Finished.


    Mephisto snorted coldly and directly closed the call channel of Hell Dimension.


    The purpose of his coming here is to warn Domam not to attack the earth. Mephisto wants the planet of life, where there is life, there is death, and where there is death, there is hell.


    If Domam swallows the earth, there is life or there is life, it will go into Domam''s stomach.


    Poor Domam.


    The battle between Mephisto and Saga is fighting for the right to death on the earth. The image metaphor is two family members who are fighting for property, and Domam is a complete outsider.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    When Mephisto thought of the scene where he could saga on his own hands if it was not bad luck, it was full of confidence. He felt that if he confronted Saga the next time, he would be able to succeed and Anti-kill Saga.


    So Domam¡¯s proposal, on Mephisto¡¯s side, there is no market at all, only a completely disadvantaged person, seeing no hope of victory, and those who are about to be killed will agree to lead the wolf into the room.


    As for Saga''s combat effectiveness this time?


    In Mephisto''s view, if it hadn''t been for the stupid thing of Domam who had sent 10 million souls to Saga in the first place, Saga''s combat effectiveness would definitely not be so.


    Therefore, Mephisto will not cooperate with Domam even more. The ghost knows that after working with Domam, this guy will not be the enemy Saga again.


    This stupid Domam is so stupid. The same thing happened twice without even thinking about it, and he counted on me to cooperate with him, which would simply lower my IQ.


    After returning to the **** dimension, Mephisto sat on the throne of his palace, which was almost half rebuilt, drank the wine that had been soaked with his soul for three hundred years, sneered, and made no secret of his attitude towards Domam. The contemptuous sneer continued.


    Saga is mine.


    It can only be mine, anyone who wants to **** me will have to die!


    Mephisto roared directly, spreading his words like the language of a declaration of war throughout the endless dimensions.


    The Lord of countless dimensions listened to this sentence silently.


    In the dark dimension, Domam listened to these words when the Buddha ascended to heaven, and smiled in anger, okay, okay, okay, this **** idiot, I want to see if you can eat him.


    Lake, who returned to the Star Building over there, blinked his eyes when he heard the roar of the neighbor next door to the Chaos Hades when he just walked to the bar to fetch the wine.


    Is Lao Mo next door getting any irritation?


    I feel that I haven''t been looking for him for so many days, so I missed me a little bit, and let me remember him with a war cry, so go and play with him sooner?


    Lake thought so.


    Night fell.


    Hermione, who went to Paris to calm down, also returned to the Star Tower tiredly.


    the next day.


    Hermione, who had regained her vitality, got up early.


    Lake, who was sleeping next to him, was in good spirits, but he was not as red as Hermione.


    After all, last night, one was receiving the essence, and the other was continuously emitting the essence.


    In the restaurant.


    Hermione packaged the baked noodles on a plate and passed them to Lake, and then told Lake the story of Paris.


    The Durmstrang Academy in Bulgaria is gone.


    After Hermione sat down, she still seemed to be a little unbelievable: "This is simply unimaginable. Durmstrang collectively surrendered to the enemy, and no one was spared."


    Lake is very open about this: "It''s normal. The reason why Durmstrand School of Witchcraft and Wizardry agreed to merge back then was because of the death exemption protection of the Supreme Merlin."


    Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was originally born in black magic. However, unlike the group of black magic that tried to destroy the world, the black magicians at Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry were very good at the time, knowing how to weigh and study magic. It''s for what it is, isn''t it just to be able to live forever? At that time, Supreme Meilin blessed him, why didn''t he join.


    Right now, the blessing of the Supreme Merlin was cancelled. Naturally, they started to find the way of immortality for themselves again. It just so happened that an olive branch was thrown from the dark dimension, and the great Domam had arrived, as long as they helped Domam to devour it. If you drop the earth, then you can gain eternal life under Domam''s gift.


    and so¡­¡­


    Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry thought this deal was a good deal, so it went straight to it.


    Lake curiously asked: "What about the Busbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Paris?"


    Hermione smiled directly.


    It''s the kind of angry laugh.


    Seeing this, Lake raised his eyebrows, and then laughed loudly: "After Boothbarton saw you come, he noticed that the God of Destruction had been bombarded and killed him, and he slid and knelt at you."


    Hermione nodded angrily: "Yes, after I brought the Merlin mages to suppress the Durmstrang School of Magic in Bulgaria, most of the Paris magicians gave up their dark magic and chose to surrender."


    Good guys.


    Paris is determined to perform the repeated horizontal jumps to the end.


    "Then what did you do, forgive them?"


    "Do not!"


    Hermione put away the smile on her face: "I also suppressed them. The magician in Paris was the one who destroyed the family magic world. You can hardly imagine that in this catastrophe, it is Durmstrang who has turned to the enemy. The black magicians killed the fewest, but this group of Paris magicians who jumped horizontally repeatedly killed the most."


    Lake laughed and said, "It''s normal. During World War II, the Parisians did not operate like this, and they slipped and kneeled quickly, which does not mean that their combat effectiveness is really weak."


    Kneeling is already Parisian instinct.


    And combat effectiveness is also instinct, but if the two instincts are together, it must be the first instinct to be executed first, and then the second instinct.


    That is, surrender first, then kill.


    Lake said so and nodded: "Whether it''s suppressed, the skin color of the main body of the magician inside Boothbarton almost catches up with the skin color of the main body outside. A group of black people who engraved refugees in their genes, expect them to have Spine, you might as well expect Voldemort to change his evil and become righteous."


    Among so many skin colors, only this kind of skin color is ruining one''s hometown. Instead of rebuilding one''s own hometown, he chooses to run to another country to continue ruining it.


    Counting on these uncivilized complexions to have a backbone is pure daydreaming.


    "Voldemort, yes!"


    Hermione heard the last sentence in Lake''s words and said, "I saw Voldemort."


    Lake blinked: "What?"


    See Voldemort?


    Isn''t Voldemort dead already?


    He died twice.


    "you sure?"


    "I''m very sure!"


    "..."


    Lake was a little amused: "Good fellow, he is reincarnating from playing with dirty soil."


    Count this time Voldemort''s resurrection is probably the number of hands.


    The life spirit is exuberant enough.


    This was what Lake thought, but now, even if Voldemort is resurrected, his name will not make Hermit so sensitive to fear.


    After all, the times have already changed.


    This is the age of Lake. There is no era that created Lake. Rather, this is the age of Lake.


    and so¡­¡­


    Right now, even if Voldemort is resurrected again, it won''t cause any major earthquakes. Just look at Hermione. In the past, Hermione knew that Voldemort was resurrected, but she wouldn''t sit here with peace of mind like now.


    The current Voldemort, at best, is a flea.


    Of course.


    Although fleas are inconspicuous, they are still a little annoying when they jump up from time to time.


    ...

 Chapter 583: Guess which Saint Seiya will be

    "You didn''t chop him?"


    "No."


    Hermione shook her head: "He ran too fast, and that bad idea Alex was interfering with me. If I hadn''t dealt with Voldemort, I wouldn''t have recognized him."


    When Hermione had finished cleaning up the evil thoughts of Alex, and then went to find Voldemort, Voldemort had already escaped.


    Hermione also didn''t take it to heart: "Today Voldemort occupies the body of a Parisian magician. I have spread the portrait of that man throughout the magic world. As long as he rises up, he won''t give him a chance to make trouble."


    Lake shrugged: "You are the Supreme Merlin, you have the final say about magic."


    Hermione cast a blank look at Lake. "It''s as you wished now."


    Lake smiled and said, "As I wish?"


    Hermione said: "The two colleges and the family magicians are completely wiped out. You can let all the magicians repair Merlin magic as you wish."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Really, that''s great, isn''t it? The more magicians who practice Merlin magic, the stronger the power of the goddess of magic, and you, the goddess of wisdom who rules the goddess of magic, will have more power. powerful."


    Hermione shook her head.


    After killing that appearance without a single line, he died tragically in the darkness and destroying the demon **** under the meteor shower, the contaminated family magic source was taken by Lake.


    unfortunately¡­


    The goddess of family magic has completely died. Even the contaminated source needs to be purified in the purest darkness that constitutes the chaos underworld before it can be absorbed by the source of Meilin. At that time, The remaining family magicians can choose to abandon their status as magicians or choose to convert to a magician based on Merlin magic.


    As for the magical dimension shrouded by countless magical elements?


    This time, it was not Merlin Magic who actively invaded, but the people they chose themselves caused. The two magic schools brazenly jumped back and surrendered to the dark dimension as an active betrayal, not something else.


    Magic Dimension had suffered a dark loss right now, and could only watch Merlin Magic stealing people under his nose, and was powerless.


    After all, the magical dimension that lost most of the magic believers this time can only stare at the earth just like the countless dimensions shielded by the dimensional defense device.


    "correct."


    After finishing the topic, Hermione changed the subject directly, asking about Kama Taj''s side, thinking about the Gu Yi she saw yesterday: "The Supreme Mage...seems to be injured?"


    This seemed shocking to Hermione.


    after all¡­


    Prior to this, the Supreme Mage had always been the first combat power, even if one person singled out the twelve dimensions and invaded together, they would not drop the twelve dimensions of the wind explosion hammer.


    Lake shook his head: "The era of the blood-filled Supreme Mage is over. Now, it is entering the post-era when the residual blood is everywhere."


    Hermione frowned and looked at Lake: "The source of the Supreme Mage''s magic power is Emperor Weishan, which is the source of unconscious dimensions made by the three earliest ancient gods on the earth."


    "You got magic power back then, what you need to pay is knowledge, evil thought Alex gets the power of darkness and destruction, and what you need to sacrifice is to destroy the world. The supreme mage gets the magic power of Weishandi from Weishandi, you think she needs to pay What is it?"


    "The supreme mage who inherited the magic of the book of Emperor Weishan and the gem of time naturally needs to inherit the will of Emperor Weishan and guard the earth."


    "wrong."


    "¡­what?"


    "Being inherited the magic power of Emperor Weishan to protect the earth, there is a prerequisite, using the magic power of Emperor Weishan and the gem of time to protect the earth."


    "Well, that''s quite right."


    "That''s right. After you use other powers, especially the power of darkness, do you think you can continue to use the magic power of Emperor Weishan?"


    "...You mean..."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment, as if thinking of something, she looked at Lake and shook her head subconsciously: "This is impossible. How could the Supreme Mage who inherited the magic of the three ancient gods of the earth, Vishandi, choose to trade with the dark dimension? ."


    "To be precise, it''s a prostitute."


    "what?"


    Lake smiled and briefly talked about how he had prostituted Domam''s 10 million souls when he was confronting Domam, and then said to Hermione: "I''m actually the lowest level. It¡¯s not like the Supreme Mage, who used half of Domam¡¯s power all at once."


    Hermione''s mouth grew in surprise.


    Lake shook his head and said, "Although this is white prostitution, Emperor Weishan¡¯s source of power is not self-conscious. He is a dead program. It¡¯s good to say before that the Supreme Master just used Domam¡¯s power to fix his life. But this time..."


    This time, Gu Yi used the power of darkness to fight Domam.


    after all¡­


    Not everyone would think of using that kind of sly tactics against the enemy.


    At least the strong won''t!


    The strong will only choose front hard steel.


    Lake will not, naturally, Gu Yi, who is titled Supreme Master, will not choose to counsel.


    But Emperor Weishan didn''t think so.


    The power source of Emperor Weishan, formed by the three ancient gods of the earth, is a dead program. Its intelligence is not comparable to that of Jarvis. It is said that the power of Emperor Weishan can only be used to protect the earth. It can only be the power of Emperor Weishan, and will not consider it, what if the power of Emperor Weishan is not enough to contend.


    He is a dead brain. Simply put, even if you can''t beat it, you are not allowed to borrow other powers. You can only use the power of Emperor Weishan to protect the earth.


    In the past, the supreme mage was hidden and prevented from being detected by Weishandi¡¯s program, but now it has been detected. It is basically like amateurs with the magic dimension and the Merlin dimension. It is a reason to prevent intruders from mixing into their camp. .


    Lake said so, looking at Hermione: "The gears of fate have turned."


    Hermione was silent for a while and frowned: "Emperor Weishan will choose the next descendant?"


    Lake nodded.


    There is no doubt about this, this was known when Lake and the Supreme Master were drinking tea in the tea room.


    The white robe on the supreme mage is not an ordinary white robe, it is also the supreme robe among the three divine tools that the book of the mountain emperor and the eye of Agomoto are listed together.


    The spots on the supreme robes were not formed during the fight, but formed a source of pollution after the supreme mage was aware of the use of other powers.


    That''s why the Supreme Master said that, and if you change it, you won''t be able to go back to the past.


    This is also the reason why Lake taught the Supreme Master Little Universe to practice the secret method.


    Since Emperor Weishan doesn''t want it, then I want it. Maybe, in the future, Emperor Weishan will know what mistakes he made.


    Of course.


    The supreme mage did not leave office so quickly. The moment the gray dots appeared in the supreme robes, it could only show that Emperor Weishan had already initiated the selection process for the next successor.


    After the Supreme''s robe was completely grayed out, it was said that the Supreme Master was about to change hands.


    and so¡­


    This is why the Supreme Master wore a gray robe when he appeared on the stage?


    In the movie, at that point in time, the next successor of Emperor Weishan has already been selected. The reason why Gu Yiming knew he was going to call the curtain, and also helped educate the strange doctor, think about it, should be reached with Emperor Weishan Some kind of transaction.


    Lake looked down on that Doctor Strange.


    When the spring breeze is proud, he is mad and unrestrained.


    When the frustration is at the bottom, blame the sky and the others.


    Frankly speaking, if you look at this selection mechanism, you can''t think of what Lake is like. Why would Emperor Weishan choose Doctor Strange as his successor?


    Is it just because Dr. Strange is able to discard the face of the Supreme Mage, and never want to fight **** the enemy that can''t be defeated, and choose a sly tactic?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    Forget it.


    He doesn¡¯t feel much about that Doctor Strange, just the same thing, don¡¯t mess with him, mess with him, he even dared to chop Weishandi, anyway, Lake is now using his fingers to calculate his potential enemies, and he is almost ready to fight with him. That Odin has some comparisons.


    Hermione listened to Lake''s invitation to the Supreme Mage to enter his world, nodded, and said, "If the Supreme Mage can join us, this is a good thing for us. Do you think the Supreme Mage will awaken that one? Palace? How do you say, it should also be the zodiac sign."


    Lake touched his chin and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    He felt that the most suitable for the Supreme Master should be the Aries Palace, but right now, the Aries Palace has been born, and there is a high probability that it is impossible to realize the Aries Palace as well.


    After all, the current Saint Seiya of Aries has not yet died. Before the Saint Seiya of Aries is dead, the chances are very unlikely.


    Hermione thought for a while, "Who was the one you were talking about at the time."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Who?"


    Hermione thought about it seriously: "The Saint Seiya closest to God."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Virgo?"


    Hermione grumbled: "I heard you say that the Golden Saint Seiya of Virgo is the closest Saint Seiya to God. Do you think the probability of the Supreme Mage awakening Virgo is high?"


    Just as Lake was about to shake his head and said that this was unlikely, UU reading raised his eyebrows and fell silent.


    Virgo?


    That saint who has the ability to move freely in any space and claims to be the closest to God in power?


    Hermione looked at Lake''s expression: "You think it''s quite appropriate, right."


    Lake returned to look at Hermione: "It''s not my final decision whether it''s appropriate or not. I can''t tell who will perceive what kind of constellation."


    Just as all the signs of the zodiac were born, then Lake can operate in the background to choose who will become the second golden saint.


    Not at the moment.


    No Virgo was born, and he didn''t even see the shadow. No matter how much Lake operates in the dark, he can''t specify who can become the saint of the zodiac.


    As for Tony?


    If Tony cannot awaken, the constellation that Lake gave Tony through the back door is not in the zodiac.


    ¡­

 Chapter 584: The closest...woman to God?

    ut¡­¡­


    Lake hasn''t thought about it now. Anyway, I''ll watch it again. It''s really not good. Just wait for Tony Stark to GG and go to Chaos Underworld to be one of the Big Three.


    This choice, after 108 Magic Stars, also appeared on Lake''s coffee table.


    After all, who makes Tony Stark talented.


    Natasha was the latest to enter the industry, and as a result, within a month of effort, the Phoenix was blasted out.


    Again.


    There is a gap between people and people.


    Just like now.


    Lake is wearing little padded jacket Skye and little padded jacket Helen while spending the 2009 Christmas in Washington, when the chaotic universe is making movement, he directly enters the chaotic universe.


    Next second.


    Lake saw the star orbit in the zodiac sign, which was blooming like the Big Bang, turning into a picture of a star galaxy after continuous rotation.


    The sign of the zodiac, the virgin sign was born.


    How long has this passed?


    A full play is only three months.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Well, for the Supreme Master, three months is long enough. After all, the Supreme Master is not Tony Stark and others. The principle that one law can be used and all laws can be used is for the strong. In other words, there is still a market.


    Whoops.


    Lek directly entered the universe belonging to the Virgo Star Palace, and he saw that white hair, the age of the whole person was still retreating rapidly, and at the same time the original bald head began to grow rapidly.


    Good guys.


    Worthy of being the Supreme Master.


    Others will become stronger only when they become bald.


    The Supreme Mage is doing the opposite. The original bald head grows again, and the golden hair reappears, with the now-neutral face of the Supreme Mage...


    Let me put it this way.


    If the supreme mage does not say it, it is estimated that some people think that the supreme mage in front of them is a male, but it is not surprising that a man who looks more feminine is not surprising.


    After Lake felt the awakening, almost the power of the small universe directly reached the peak, and it directly blasted the sixth sense within a second. In an instant, the latecomer came to the top and steadily left the Aries and Taurus behind. I was amazed by the power of his.


    It deserves to be the golden saint who claims to be the closest to God in combat power.


    Lake thought so in his heart, silently staring at the supreme mage who was sitting cross-legged in the center of the starry sky with his eyes slightly closed.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and repeated his right hand.


    Ding!


    The golden saint symbolizing the zodiac and the Virgo Palace were directly thrown out by Lek. In an instant, the golden saint clothing echoed the corresponding constellations, and it stored enough to forge the golden saint of Virgo. The three major materials of the clothes are directly like the goddess scattered flowers, heading towards the ancient one who is sitting cross-legged.


    Hum!


    Gu Yi opened his eyes and looked up. The power of the small universe reached its peak in an instant. The most profound meaning created by her instinct with the virgin palace and the endless years of the gem of time is directly like the carving. Numerous double discs of mysterious runes appeared on the star palace.


    Patter!


    Under the power of this small universe, when the material that could forge the golden saint clothing fell on Gu Yi, it began to condense as if it had its own life.


    Not long.


    Lake looked at the golden saint of the virgin palace, Gu Yi, who was wearing a golden saint, even more difficult to distinguish between male and female, and couldn''t help but exclaim once again.


    The zodiac is now the fourth one in the world.


    Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Virgin...


    After the birth of the Virgo Star Palace, after the monotonous chaotic universe was filled, the background of the chaotic universe has once again increased, although with the help of the soil of the earth, now, the chaotic universe that has been catching up is almost reached. One-fifth of the world tree universe, but the soil has not been consumed yet, and the chaotic universe can once again improve its own background.


    Until... the stars fill the universe.


    "God King Zeus!"


    "..."


    Lake looked up, with a faint expression on his face, Gu Yi said, "My **** name, I haven''t decided yet."


    The name Zeus is certainly domineering.


    but¡­¡­


    The guy Zeus is an old-fashioned embryo, and he is still an old-fashioned embryo, so so far, Lake is still struggling to see if there are any other **** names to choose from.


    Gu Yi smiled and said, "Really, but in my timeline, what I see is that the object of my allegiance is the god-king Zeus."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Gu Yi shook his head: "It doesn''t work anymore. I can feel that my time can no longer be observed by the time gem, but here, I don''t see the long river of time that belongs here."


    Lake coughed: "Still working hard."


    The three goddesses of destiny appeared beside Lake with a scream, and after taking a look at Gu Yi, as always, they sent the three blessings of destiny to the new Virgo Golden Saint.


    No disease, no disaster plus immortality.


    After the blessing, the three goddesses of fate gave Lake a deep look, and they disappeared where they were.


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart.


    He dared to swear to the future mother of the earth that he has been really working hard recently to make time with the three goddesses of fate, but time just doesn''t come out, can you blame Lake for this.


    Even a few days ago, the Three Goddesses of Fate had a serious discussion about why they couldn''t create time, and finally came to a conclusion that Lake didn''t know whether it was true or false.


    There is no time in Lake''s body. Naturally, he cannot create time with the three goddesses of fate.


    After all, the fundamental law of the chaotic universe is plunder, not creation.


    Previously, the Three Goddesses of Fate assumed that there was time in Lake, but now it seems that there is no time in Lake.


    Everyone has their own time. Time is the biggest difference for Baoxue. The difference is just that there is more and less time.


    But Lake?


    There is no time in Lake''s body. It seems that time has never existed before.


    Immortal body?


    Lake was the first to think of this answer. After he picked this skill, from a certain perspective, he was already immortal.


    At the same time, Lake also confirmed one thing.


    His immortal body is still different from the natural skills of the Midgard. At the very least, the Midgard also has time. However, the time of each Midgard is unlimited. It''s elongated.


    Lake explained his core secret to the three goddesses of Fate, who had hidden his core secrets. The three goddesses of Fate shook his head and said that even because of this peculiar ability, Lake got it when he was sixteen. But since Lake was born, it seems that there is no longer existence and time.


    Lake refuted this, if he didn''t have time, then how did he grow up.


    "Time is the time that everyone exists."


    "Growth, that belongs to the category of life."


    "..."


    Lake was speechless at the time, but only promised the Three Goddesses of Fate to plunder a time as soon as possible. After the time is available, the three Goddess of Fate can give birth to time belonging to the chaotic universe.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake couldn''t think of where he was going to find time.


    The Time Gem was not in Lake''s consideration from the beginning. He was not interested in the Infinite Gem. The thing was a hot potato. The ghost knew whether it would be inexplicably related to the Nemesis.


    Moreover.


    The three goddesses of fate don''t want complete time, they just need a little source of time. When Lake robs this source of time, after having time, the three goddesses of fate let time be born with the help of fate.


    and¡­¡­


    This matter needs to be done as soon as possible. After all, in order to make the chaotic universe develop in an orderly manner, a constant time is necessary, otherwise the chaotic universe will slow down the laws of the chaotic universe.


    This happened once.


    Lake clearly remembered that the Mount Olympus was still 30,000 miles above the sky yesterday. As a result, when I saw it the next day, it seemed to shrink.


    In the words of the Three Goddesses of Destiny, in this chaotic universe where there is no time, time sometimes flows rapidly, but there is also a probability that it will flow backwards directly.


    At present, Gu Yi, who has become the golden saint of Virgo in the zodiac sign as a part-time job like Lake, withdrew his gaze from the chaotic universe to look at Lake: "God King, maybe, I have a clue about time here."


    "Ok?"


    Lake looked at Gu Yi, raised his eyebrows, and shook his head: "The gem of time is not in my consideration, and you haven''t stepped down as the Supreme Mage."


    Gu Yi said, "That''s a time to drift away, God King, do you remember, you made a deal with me back then?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi nodded.


    Back then, Lake called the Supreme Mage at the time when Karen was pregnant with Betty''s bleeding, and made a deal with the Supreme Mage Xu Yi in the future, allowing the Supreme Mage to activate the time gem and modify the long river of time belonging to Karen.


    Could it be the time that fell at that time?


    "Yes Gu Yi gave a positive answer: "To be precise, it is a day''s time, but I think it should be enough. "


    Lake looked at Gu Yi curiously: "What time of day?"


    At that time, Gu Yi did not choose to reverse the entire time flow, but merely cut off Karen''s remaining time, which was the last day, with the gem of time.


    After all, Karen died because of the existence of the last day. After cutting off the last day, Gu Yi reborn a timeline with the power of the gem of time, and merged it into the long river of time. Among.


    "Don''t you find that Karen has been all sick and free from disaster since that day?"


    "...That''s true."


    Lake thought about the physical condition of Karen after that day, nodded thoughtfully, and looked at Gu Yi: "Then, where is the time of the last day?"


    Gu Yi smiled slightly and said a name.


    ...

 Chapter 585: 2 Zeus love to create time

    after awhile.


    Lake bid farewell to Gu Yi and left the Chaos Universe, then turned his head and glanced at the barren land from the beginning, but the vitality of the Chaos Universe was more and more active, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly and left.


    Whitetail Ski Resort in the villa.


    Lake turned around from the snow outside and entered the room. Just after pushing the glass door open, in an instant, there were an endless stream of girls of all ages in the room.


    Catherine, headed by a little padded jacket, and Skye, little padded jacket, sat on the sofa over there, each holding a tablet, and each other back-to-back brushing their social chat groups.


    Helen, the five-year-old little padded jacket, and Pallas, who is two years old this year, are not far away, playing under the supervision of Karen.


    Yes it is.


    This year, Lake specially pulled back his daughters and went home collectively.


    It is precisely because of this that Karen, who has always attached great importance to family rituals, chose this Christmas holiday address in this Whitetail Ski Resort.


    after all¡­


    The home in Arlington County is still a bit small, and there are many people with mixed eyes. If someone sees this, it will inevitably be gossip.


    Lake didn''t think it mattered, but in Karen''s words, no matter how prestigious Lake was outside, as long as he returned home, it would be a dragon and a tiger lying down.


    "brother!"


    "What are you doing."


    Lake poured a glass of bourbon, sat on another sofa, looked at Betty who was approaching, rolled his eyes: "No, no time, no money."


    "¡­what are you talking about."


    Betty was stunned, listening to Lake¡¯s answer that can handle various situations, blinked, and pushed Lake a little funny, and then lifted his **** almost against Lake¡¯s body and pointed to the biggest one over there. Catherine: "Which sister-in-law is this?"


    She didn''t know anything about Emilia.


    Betty knew Skye and Helen, Pallas, because Granger¡¯s family and Rose¡¯s family were old friends, so naturally Betty knew too.


    But Catherine?


    Lake glanced at Betty: "Want to know."


    Betty nodded her little head: "Who, and, how many sister-in-laws do I have?"


    Lake thought for a while, looked at Betty, then looked around, smiling slightly, breaking his fingers: "Emilia, Rachel, Hermione, Sever, Thetis, Mandy, Anna...Wanda , Uh, it''s only seven or eight so far."


    Betty''s jaw dropped in surprise: "Just seven or eight?"


    Gosh.


    Betty dared to swear to God, among the eight names that Lake said, she added up what she had seen and what she had heard, and it was only five.


    "This... Sever?"


    "hacker."


    "Thetis?"


    "Federal sweetheart, haven''t you heard her song?"


    "..."


    Betty blinked, took out her mobile phone, found the latest news that Thetis announced her indefinite retirement, and looked up at Lake: "Is that her?"


    Lake glanced at the strange messages in the web comments. Some people said they had noses and eyes, saying that Thetis was controlled by her guardian, and others said that Thetis had actually entered. prison.


    in fact¡­


    Lake knew about this. The previous Thetis was the princess of Atlantis, and she could do whatever she wanted to do, but she couldn''t do it now.


    Thetis is now the queen of Atlantis. The queen, of course, must have the dignity of a queen. Even Sever, after becoming the queen of Midgard, she rarely expands her. Is there a black business?


    Lake retracted his eyes and gave a hmm.


    Betty took a breath and blinked, "Then I...when can I see this sister-in-law?"


    Lake looked up and thought about it seriously: "Then you may have to wait."


    Betty: "..."


    At this moment, Betty had no idea what to say to her brother Lake.


    quite a while.


    "brother!"


    "Ok."


    "how did you do it?"


    "Simple, handsome appearance, domineering temperament."


    "Pooh!"


    Betty''s face twitched, got up, took a sip at Lake, and said, you are completely shameless, and then just drifted away.


    Lake took a deep breath on the sofa.


    Okay.


    sure.


    Dare to run on your brother, yes, I will fulfill you.


    When Lake was sleeping, he quietly pulled General Rose aside, and said a word in a low voice, saying, don''t you think that the word curry sounds similar to gamma?


    Rose kept his beard that looked lush this year and moved, and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "Your sister has offended you?"


    Lake nodded honestly: "Well, a good man like me was called a scumbag by her. Obviously, she lied. She lied. There is a price to pay."


    Rose was silent for a while, and patted Lake on the shoulder, seeming to agree with Lake''s words in this way: "You are such a good brother."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "I always thought so."


    General Ross: "..."


    My stupid sister Yo, you can¡¯t blame me for this. I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to keep you in love with your curry boyfriend, but you don¡¯t cherish it. In this case, then you have the ability to be on the eyelids of General Ross Let''s fall in love underneath.


    Who told you to call me a scumbag.


    I don''t dare to say that to myself, but you are not at all polite. If you are an outsider who dares to say that to him, it is estimated that you have already gone to the Pacific Ocean for vacation at this moment.


    But who made you my sister?


    Hey.


    I am as good as ever.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, passing by Betty''s room, listening to the telephone conversation that was separated by the time difference inside, the corners of his mouth rose again.


    A few days later.


    With the arrival of the tenth year, Catherine was the first to leave.


    In the yard.


    Lake and his eldest daughter have three chapters: "Remember, I must return to the Immortal Castle in June this year."


    Catherine smiled and nodded, and with a squeak, the cute bat pecked Lake on the cheek, and then flapped her little wings, almost swiftly towards the Fox, which was covered by rainy weather all the year round in Washington State. The town hurried away quickly.


    Lake stood still and shook his head.


    no way.


    Who makes Catherine the best girl who can use her advantage to negotiate terms?


    Sure enough, the eldest daughter is the most self-like.


    Lake smiled and thought about it. It doesn''t matter if Catherine stays in Fox Town until June. Anyway, the story of the possible thunder in Fox Town is gone.


    Let alone the Karen family.


    Even if Edward and Bella can combine with the past, when Catherine turns 21 this year, she can absorb her own immortal blood force.


    When the time comes, all the Karen houses that have become immortal blood races will no longer be able to control the immortal royal family of Volturi in Italy.


    As for the Russell family, the family magician?


    Both Justin and Alex have collectively switched to Merlin Magic.


    Justin was originally a magician with no doubt. Originally, Alex made such a big mess. It would be nice not to sanction Alex, but who would let anyone intercede.


    And that evil thought Alex also needs the good Alex to remove the spell that only she can do, but the death penalty is unavoidable, and the living sin cannot escape. As for what kind of punishment Alex needs to accept, it is still under discussion. It.


    Alex is also willing to accept punishment. After all, this time it can be counted as her, which directly caused the explosion of the Three Realms.


    The family magic world is gone.


    There is no magic school in Bulgaria.


    The magic school in Paris is gone.


    Isn''t this the Three Realms?


    For the smoothly kneeling Barry School of Magic, Hermione did not listen to Lake¡¯s advice and killed them directly. Instead, they took the amnestic method. One was counted as one, and all the memories of the Paris magician were erased. Then, he took back the planes of the two colleges and merged with the magical world of London again.


    However, the reclaimed land was not put into use, but...


    Immediately after Catherine left, Lake came here to pick Pallas back to London, and went back to Hermione who was with her grandfather and grandmother, and raised her eyebrows: "For Arceus? What''s the use?"


    Hermione looked at Lake: "Don''t you know the abilities of Arceus?"


    Lake shrugged.


    He is not interested in Pok¨¦mon, let alone Arceus''s ability, even if it is the protagonist of Pok¨¦mon, he doesn''t know how many abilities Pikachu has.


    This cute Pok¨¦mon is totally unworthy of his masculine temperament. If Lake didn''t remember Pikachu as the protagonist, he promised to send Pikachu out instead of letting Pikachu live in Gardiners like now. In the Pok¨¦mon forest on the island, I helped discipline the growing group of magical animals living in the forest.


    Hermione listened to Lake''s words, shook her head, and immediately said: "You, Zeus, created the chaotic universe, and Al Zeus can also create a Pok¨¦mon planet."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Hermione said: "Yes, UU reading is not a real planet, just like endless dimensions. I plan to let Arceus experiment with the magic world. If successful, a planet in a dimension. , It will be the exclusive planet of Merlin, magical animals and Pok¨¦mon."


    Lake laughed and said, "You are not afraid of failure."


    Hermione¡¯s answer was easy: ¡°If you fail, you will fail. The big deal is that we will move to the Chaos Universe. What do you think, your majesty Zeus, the great king of God.¡±


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "Again, I am not Zeus."


    That old Zeus, if there is any choice, Lake will definitely not be this Zeus.


    When Hermione saw this, she was not teasing Lake. Instead, she kissed Lake, holding Pallas, who is two years old this year, but who is already able to walk and speaks fluently, directly summoned Merlin''s magic ring, and squeaked. Disappeared in the backyard.


    at this time.


    Dididi!


    There was the sound of a horn outside the door.


    ¡­

 Chapter 586: Stolen time

    no doubt.


    Naturally, it was Rachel who drove over.


    After Rachel got out of the car, she picked up Helen who was running towards her, and after kissing Helen, she saw Lake with a weird expression coming out of it: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lake shook his head with a normal expression: "You guys, is this an appointment?"


    Rachel blinked: "What, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Lake suddenly turned dark: "I haven''t asked my question yet."


    There is no silver three hundred taels directly here.


    Good guys.


    If Catherine is not an adult, it is estimated that Emilia will come to pick up Catherine first, then Hermione, and then Rachel. If other women also have children in the future, this Solitaire might be able to continue.


    really.


    Women''s mouths are deceptive.


    Those who said that they didn''t contact each other, Lake felt more and more that these women were afraid that they had secretly formed a small group, and it was not Lake''s suspicion, he had evidence.


    Last time Lake used his multi-line micromanipulation skills again, one was counted as one. Except for Thetis, who didn¡¯t seem to be in the group, he didn¡¯t notice it. The others, even one of them, were straightforward to tell Lake and use the clone. It''s a big deal.


    even¡­


    It also seemed to be discussed. It was obvious that the time in different places was different. As a result, they were all seduce Lake to do sports together at the same time.


    Fortunately, Lake has been able to come to this day, not in vain.


    The Chaos Universe didn''t expand before, and this trick was a bit troublesome to use, but since the Chaos Universe gained the ground and opened up the Chaos Underworld, this trick Lake can be used.


    Simply put.


    At that time, the Lakes scattered in various places were not clones, but were Lakes, genuine Lakes.


    Of course.


    The price was that Lake''s nerves were a little weak the next day, and it took almost a whole morning to gradually get better.


    Rachel blinked, looking like I didn''t know what you were talking about, and smiled and hugged Karen who was coming from behind.


    Karen smiled and said, "How does it feel to be home?"


    Rachel shook her head: "My brother still makes me uneasy as always."


    Karen glanced thoughtfully at Lake and Betty next to him, and said to Rachel: "But there is no way, this is the family, isn''t it?"


    Rachel nodded, then walked into the house with Karen.


    "brother."


    "Ok."


    Betty looked up at her brother Lake: "Mom, I was talking about you just now."


    Lake slowly shook his head and looked down at Betty: "How do I feel that my mother is talking about you? I am the family''s greatest hope."


    The corners of Betty''s mouth twitched.


    The best hope?


    Just point your face, if your story goes out, good guy, it''s not hope. It''s probably not just the biggest scandal in the Ross family, but the biggest scandal in the entire Federation.


    Standing at the door, Skye, who was holding his tablet with one hand, listened to Lake and Betty''s words and shrugged: "I think Karen may be talking about you two, together."


    With a shriek, Lake and Betty cast their gazes on Skye at the door.


    Skye was taken aback, swallowed, snorted, and ran into the room quickly.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake drove Skye to the Washington International Airport, all the way to the private hangar.


    Stark Industries, CEO Pepper Poz¡¯s special plane is already waiting.


    no way.


    Lake¡¯s special plane has been ordered by the Pentagon to stop going to the east country unless it is necessary. The impact is not good. After all, Lake is a general. A federal general did not give any notice. His special plane suddenly appeared in the east country. This will cause a lot of problems. Needless misunderstanding.


    So Lake borrowed a special plane from Pepper.


    This time Skye promised Jiaying that he would go back to the original New Year. Before Christmas this year, Jiaying also called for Lake''s advice.


    Of course Lake didn''t have any opinion. After all, Lake respected Skye very much.


    but¡­


    This time Skye will still take Gwen to the east country with him. In Skye''s words, it would be nice to have a companion in a foreign country.


    Lake looked at Skye who got out of the car and curiously said, "Say again, why did you ask for leave from the school?"


    Skye shrugged and said: "Social practice, and, based on my and Gwen''s results, the instructor readily agreed, but asked us to come back before the next month''s game."


    Lake gave a cry, like an old father, hugged Skye, kissed Skye''s forehead, and exhorted: "If you have something, remember to call the parents, you know?"


    Skye replied with an OK gesture.


    After half an hour.


    Pepper Poz¡¯s special plane taxied from the runway, and then, with a roar, went straight into the sky, first went to the New York Airport to meet Gwen, and then the two would only fly to a certain city in the eastern country together, and then change to transportation. Go to the afterlife to celebrate the New Year of the East.


    but.


    The New Year in the West is over.


    Time to do business.


    When Lake returned home in Arlington County, Karen and Betty, as well as Rachel and Helen, had also returned home.


    "Where is the general?"


    "Aren''t you the one!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Betty who was directly interjecting, and smiled: "This is very sour, I feel."


    Betty rolled her eyes: "You didn''t say which general it was. There are two generals in our family, right, mom."


    Karen, who was cleaning up the dusty restaurant for a few days with Rachel over there, lost a blank eye to Betty, and then said to Lake, "Your dad has gone to Quantico. I''m worried about his big toys."


    Lake asked: "Pacific Rim Mecha?"


    Betty over there lit up, dropped the rag in her hand, and nodded: "Yes, wow, I went to the mecha land with dad once, my God, those three mechas are just works of art, and It''s kind of violence."


    Lake looked at Betty: "The kind that can kill a Hulk with one punch?"


    Betty was taken aback for a moment, her face turned black, and she stopped paying attention to Lake.


    Lake laughed, and stopped molesting Betty, but said to Karen: "Mom, do you remember, I once gave you a sandalwood pendant?"


    Karen said: "Why don''t you remember, I remember, this was made for me in the handicraft class at school on my birthday when you were in tenth grade, right?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, it''s still on your side, can you show me?"


    Karen gathered her hair and walked towards the stairs: "The gifts you and Betty gave me, I have always kept them in a special jewelry box."


    Lake followed Karen up.


    At that time, after the Supreme Mage was transferred to the Golden Saint Seiya of the Virgin Palace, he told Lake that there were clues about the time, and the name of the person mentioned was Lake.


    When Lake was reminded by Gu Yi this way, he remembered that the day after the transaction was completed, the Supreme Mage asked him to make up a letter of promise. After Lake had written it, he handed the letter of promise to the Supreme Master. , Gu Yi handed a sandalwood stick to Lake, saying that it was what Lake wanted.


    Lake was only ten years old at the time.


    Although IQ is more than ten years old, he even knows what kind of world this world is, but at that time, Lake was an ordinary and honest person.


    Moreover, Lake guarded Karen all night yesterday, and he was not very good, and he did not understand the true meaning of the ancient saying. It happened to be Karen¡¯s birthday that day. If Karen had no major bleeding yesterday, Lake would be yesterday. Go to a special store in Washington to buy a small gift, and then go to the packaging craftsmanship of a variety of female classmates who love beauty.


    fortunately.


    That afternoon¡¯s class was a manual class again, so Lake simply made a sandalwood pendant from the sandalwood sticks that Gu Yi gave at the time. In the afternoon, Rose came to school to pick him up from school and went to the hospital to visit Karen as a birthday gift. of.


    Yes it is.


    The sandalwood strip that Gu Yi gave at the time was just as Gu Yi said at the time, this was what Lake wanted, and the seal was intercepted from the last day of Karen.


    The ghost knew what look on Lake''s face had been after listening to the Gu Yi mage at the time.


    even¡­


    Lake wanted to complain directly and immediately about Gu Yi Mage, who made her say so obscure at the time, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t say it.


    Anyway, the sandalwood stick was not thrown away by him, as long as it can be found.


    but¡­


    "what?"


    Karen found the jewelry box from the safe in the master bedroom. After opening it, she rummaged for it, and said suspiciously, "Why is it missing?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and walked in from outside the vault: "Is it missing?"


    Karen placed the five floors up and down, filled with the gift boxes that Lake and Betty gave each year on Karen''s birthday and opened them one by one.


    Next second.


    Karen''s eyes lit up and she found a sandalwood pendant from Betty''s gift: "I found it. It''s a little strange, why I assigned your gift to Betty''s gift."


    This is indeed a strange thing.


    Especially for Karen, in Karen¡¯s heart, Lake and Betty have the same status in her heart. There is no one who is high and who is low. Even if Lake and Betty were kids when they pooled together money to buy. Karen will never thank one person for the cake.


    Karen recalled when he made this mistake, and handed the sandalwood pendant to Lake: "Here, that''s it."


    Lake took the sandalwood pendant from Karen and raised his eyebrows.


    Karen, who was thinking about when he misplaced the gift, looked at the subtle expression on his son Lake''s face, and said, "Isn''t it this?"


    Lake thought for a while and nodded truthfully: "You didn''t put it wrong, but the thief who dropped the gift put it wrong."


    Karen was taken aback for a moment: "It''s dropped. It''s impossible. Only our family knows the vault at home. Where else is there."


    Lake closed his eyes slightly, flipping through any possible database.


    Next second.


    Lake seems to have found a certain timeline.


    ¡­

 Chapter 587: The militarys various weird studies

    The vault in Arlington''s home, the size of a small warehouse, was built when the house was built, and it is almost thirty years old.


    but¡­¡­


    Strictly speaking, the history of the house is not so long, because the home in Arlington County has been rebuilt once.


    It was the time that after Karen met Anna, Langley sent a killer to prevent Anna from going to the hearing. The house was destroyed once in the midst of bullets, and the house now has actually been rebuilt. of.


    Karen also remembered: "I remember that during the reconstruction, we took out the contents of the vault and sent them to the dormitory at Quantico Base for safekeeping."


    As for some valuable things, such as gold bullion, Karen took advantage of that day and asked the bank staff to come to the door and transferred them directly to the underground vault of the bank in Washington, DC for storage.


    "The jewelry box followed to Quantico?"


    "Correct."


    "That should have been dropped at Quantico."


    Lake said truthfully, because Lake remembered that Karen had taken out the jewelry box a year before Anna appeared. In retrospect, the sandalwood pendant at that time should not have been dropped.


    after all¡­¡­


    It feels that something may go wrong, but it is unlikely that it will go wrong when you look at it. After all, the textures are different, and it is not so difficult to identify them.


    So the sandalwood pendant should have been turned off at the time when the only time I left the house.


    Good guys.


    If General Rose knew about this, he would probably kill someone angrily.


    After all, in Quantico''s lair, someone stole his things, and after so many years, it was only now that I found out, hehe, if it was Lake, Lake would want to kill.


    But there is no absolute in the world.


    Lake thought for a while, it was not necessarily the people in Quantico who stole it. After all, what would an ordinary person steal a game from a ten-year-old boy?


    Moreover, when it comes to Lake''s former lair, frankly speaking, most of the time, Lake is willing to use evidence to speak.


    "Red Queen!"


    Lake and Karen comforted me and said that I would deal with it, then returned to my room, called out, followed the network cable, jumped directly to the computer screen and landed directly on the grass of the computer screen. The red queen said: "...can find the video of that time period." Monitor?"


    The red queen said: "I will try."


    In a modern society, it is still a military base like Quantico. Although the surveillance cameras are not as good as London, which has the most cameras in the world, it is basically a camera in ten steps.


    Covers the entire Quantico indiscriminately.


    Although there is no surveillance in the dormitory, there are still some in the corridors. I find any suspicious people coming in and out at the time, and then, can''t they come to the door one by one to send warmth?


    quickly.


    The Red Queen found the surveillance records in the huge surveillance database that would be eliminated in accordance with regulations in the near future. Then, in the picture, a person in a big white dress appeared in the surveillance, looking sneakily. After looking around, he entered the dormitory, and when he came out after a while, he held his right hand tightly in his pocket, and walked out of the monitor with his head down.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Is a scientific researcher able to enter a general''s temporary dormitory without restraint?"


    This unscientific.


    It''s even funny.


    Lake thought it was a soldier who stole it.


    The story may be like this. A few silly soldiers got together and drank too much, and then bet that they would dare to sneak out an accessory from the general''s wife''s bedroom.


    Sounds funny.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake has done this before, but it was in the first year, and when he was stationed in overseas bases. After all, the federal soldiers had abnormal brain circuits. When they were in overseas bases, how many The silly soldier even drank too much, directly betting on whether he would dare to be with the cow.


    As a result... Someone dared.


    Lake looked at that guy, his eyes suddenly felt hot, and he quickly walked away.


    what?


    Report, report?


    The people who secretly hit the small report behind are all villains, and in the army, you can be out of group, and even you can be cautious, but if you betray your collective, you will feel like living in the same way.


    Don''t talk about the same soldiers, even if they are the soldiers leading them, if you don''t stand on the soldiers'' side, although the order will still be listened to, the effect will be discounted.


    Lake didn''t consider these two points at the time, just simply felt that it was nothing to do with him.


    But right now.


    The thief looked like a military scientist, not a soldier, so that''s the point.


    The soldier might have stolen the sandalwood pendant for gambling, but could a military scientist also steal it for gambling? Or is he stealing this thing and already knows the true value of the thing?


    With a ding sound from the red queen, he clicked on another monitor.


    Eye-catching.


    At the Quantico Naval Base, an ugly monster is raging all kinds of destruction, and the military base under surveillance is a bit chaotic and disorderly.


    "When this person enters the monitoring screen, this is the monitoring screen outside the dormitory."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded. If it were that day, indeed, a scientist might have entered the dormitory quietly while evacuating and retreating everywhere.


    "Who is he?"


    "Ben Stillman!"


    Although the scientist disguised himself very well, through the cross-comparison of body data analysis and other camera monitoring, the Red Queen still retrieved a picture of a male who looked like a scientist¡¯s face: ¡°Doctor of Mathematics, Doctor of Physics, Biology Ph.D, also received MIT..."


    Lake said, "Is Tony''s alumnus?"


    Another monster full of IQ points.


    When Lake was in New York, when dealing with so many people, frankly speaking, Tony Stark had the most titles alone.


    but¡­¡­


    In terms of titles, in the Federation alone, Tony''s number of titles can only barely rank up to about ten.


    The real academic tyrants are in the military.


    Look at Bruce Hulk, that series of titles.


    At worst, look at this Ben Stillman now.


    Who will let the military offer the talents they need without hesitation? Let alone, as long as you join the military, maybe the bank that provides you with tuition loans will save you part of the high. The amount of interest.


    The capital and the military are one family.


    "This Ben Stillman''s job is..."


    "Time travel research."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Listening to Hong Empress''s answer, Lake was silent for a while, then nodded.


    can.


    This is in line with military research.


    As far as Lake knows, the time traversal research is nothing. The space traversal research team does not know how many replacements have been replaced. It is certain that there is a multi-dimensional space. It only requires us to find a way to open the door.


    But later this research department was cut off.


    The reason is unknown.


    Lake turned and walked outside: "The message was sent to my phone."


    The Red Queen looked at Lake who turned and left, and she was taken aback for a moment, and said: "Wait, this Ben Stillman has left the military."


    Lake turned to look.


    The Red Queen retrieved this Ben Stillman''s resignation file, which showed the time of resignation, which happened to be the day after he finished stealing.


    "interesting!"


    Lake walked to the computer again: "It seems that this scientist is not a person with a full IQ and a negative EQ."


    Normally this kind of scientist with full IQ points, how can I say it, it is no different from the group of scientists who use other people''s funds to make things that I have done independently.


    One sentence.


    How can scientific matters be called stealing? It is all a sacrifice that should be made for the sake of scientific progress.


    Pooh!


    Shameless.


    "Then where is he now?"


    "new York."


    The Red Queen said so, calling out a community monitor in Brooklyn, New York City, and then said: "The monitor screen shows that this Ben Stillman appeared in the community monitor screen for the last time in August last year. , Never appeared in any surveillance anywhere in the world."


    Lake: "..."


    new York!


    Suddenly!


    Wow wow wow, five black homeland security cars roared, directly breaking the tranquility of this Brooklyn neighborhood. The new head of homeland operations led his subordinates out of the car quickly, and then waved his hands. It was the first to move towards the house where the target was located.


    "DHS, open the door!"


    "boom!"


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    After the land agent shouted and no one answered, the door hammer banged directly on the door of the house. With the broken door, it was the words of the director of land operations to initiate the action.


    Agents from Operation Homeland were fully armed and filed in. A group of people on the first floor, a group of people went straight up the stairs to the second floor, and a group of people quickly swept towards the basement.


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    "Safety!"


    The first to report back was the action team that quickly occupied and scanned the entire first floor lobby, restaurant, kitchen and backyard and then the Homeland Operations agent who went up to the second floor also sent a safety report.


    but¡­¡­


    basement?


    The new head of land and land, Jamie,¡¯s gaze fell on the stairs leading to the basement, his right hand raised a fist, signaled everyone to be safe, and listened to the voice from the basement: "Group C, reply!"


    There is no response from the headset.


    "Group C?"


    "..."


    Jamie listened to the sound transmission without any information, and pointed his right finger at the players on the first floor. After making a tactical action, the six players in a group looked at each other and went down to the pass quickly and silently. Go down the stairs in the basement.


    Next second.


    The six team members entered the basement directly under Jamie''s sign.


    ...

 Chapter 588: Men will make money for love

    The plane landed.


    Lake walked directly out of the special plane, looked at the assistant Tiffany who was already waiting in the special car, and said directly: "Get in the car, say it in the car!"


    quickly.


    The New York Homeland Security No. 1 car drove directly out of the Kennedy International Airport behind him.


    In the car.


    Lake frowned and said, "It said on the phone that the operation troops entered the basement of the room and disappeared collectively. What''s the matter?"


    Tiffany handed the tablet in his hand to Lake: "This is the time of the incident, the surveillance video of the mobile agent."


    Lake took over and looked.


    About two hours ago, the new operations director, Jamie, suddenly reported to the combat command center that the basement of the Ben Stillman''s home was weird. Twelve members had entered the basement and never came up.


    Tiffany immediately reported the news to Lake, who was still in Washington, DC.


    No, Lake came back as soon as he received the news.


    In the surveillance cameras of several mobile agents, everything was normal from the beginning of getting off the car and entering the video state, to entering the room and reaching the entrance of the basement.


    But the next second.


    There was no sign, it seemed that when the mobile agent entered the basement, all signal transmission was gone, and the picture instantly turned into a snowflake shape.


    "Has the scene been sealed off?"


    "It has been blocked."


    "it is good."


    Lake nodded, handed the tablet to Tiffany, and began to wonder what happened.


    The time of the last day is most likely to create a 24-hour cycle, and this 24-hour cycle is not independent.


    To put it simply, he can create a 24-hour cycle, in a small range, but outside this small range, the real time is unchanged.


    After all, the last day has been separated from the long river of time. Besides, can a bowl of water change the flow of the long river?


    and¡­


    Even if that is the case, it is estimated that within twenty-four hours, people will be discovered, or that sentence, time is not space, and time alone cannot form space.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Ben Stillman is located in a Brooklyn neighborhood. At this moment, Homeland Security has blocked a section of that neighborhood, and the New York media are undoubtedly trying to capture first-hand information outside the cordon.


    When Lake and Tiffany got out of the car, they raised their eyebrows when they looked at the room.


    A time...space?


    Good guys.


    It is said that time is time and space is space. What kind of snakeskin operation is playing in this scene.


    When Lake''s sixth sense touched the basement of the house, he touched a stable and exposed space that was completely combined by time and space.


    In the house.


    Lake looked at the crawler robot that was ready and ready to release to the basement for the third time and raised his eyebrows: "How many times is this?"


    "the third time."


    Operations Director Jamie said: "The first two times, the robot was the same as the mobile agent. After entering the basement, it lost any contact for the first time."


    Lake looked around for a while and said to the supervisor, Jamie, "Don''t do any fuss, evacuate the people, control the scene, and have anyone who overcame the bureau come."


    The words fall.


    Natasha Romanov, the new head of operations at the Super Investigation Bureau, walked into the room with a few Super Investigation agents and looked at Lake: "Sir."


    Lake nodded: "Keep it here, I''ll go in and take a look."


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Sir?"


    As soon as I came to the scene, the head of operations was here to act, not to come to see the door. Moreover, you, the director, would not be so good to rob subordinates in such a way.


    Lake waved his hand: "You still can''t break this thing."


    Talking.


    Lake took one step directly and appeared directly at the entrance of the basement.


    Even if it is a space that only expands this basement and only has the concept of time, it cannot be broken by Natasha at the moment. If it is an unstable space, it is okay.


    But this one here...


    Before Lake entered, he was still not sure what this space was, but it didn''t feel like the endless dimensional space that came out of Kama Taj when he found loopholes when the Kama Taj was in the turmoil last year.


    This thing gave Lake the feeling that it was a bit too artificial.


    It''s too stable.


    There was a hum.


    Lake stepped into the basement, his figure disappeared into the corner of the basement silently under the gaze of everyone.


    Natasha couldn''t help but feel good about the basement when she saw this. However, as the business mattered, she still took care of the scene with Tiffany who stayed in the room. Just in case, Natasha changed into a saint. Clothing combat suits.


    Tiffany next to him looked sideways.


    She has also been taught by Lake to the small universe, but Tiffany said that she would let her punch the tree 10,000 times. She would rather commit suicide. Besides, she is a secretary and does not need to have a force point. If a boss even owns his own The secretary can''t protect him, so can he still be called the boss?


    Tiffany is very optimistic. As long as she is a good secretary in her job, the future cannot be expected to be below Natasha, who wants to control her own destiny.


    at this time.


    Tiffany''s tablet rang, raised his hand to look, Tiffany''s eyes lit up: "This Ben Stillman''s detailed information has been read out."


    When Natasha over there heard that, she also leaned over to see the information that had just been sorted out by the Red Queen, and then looked at the data transferred.


    Ben Stillman did not join the military directly after graduation. Instead, he joined the military as a billionaire after he was thirty years old.


    "This¡­"


    Natasha felt a little bit uncomfortable seeing this: "How is this possible."


    If you have no money, join the military, it is understandable.


    But when a billionaire joins the military, it seems unscientific at all. Is it because the model is not popular, or the wild sorority is not beautiful?


    The voice of the Red Queen came from the speakers of the tablet: "I think so too, so I carefully investigated the history of Ben Stillman before he became a billionaire. Many materials have been deleted. So, it took me some time to specially organize it."


    Talking.


    A woman''s information appeared on the tablet.


    "Debbie Stillman died in a car accident a year before Ben Stillman joined the military. This Debbie Stillman was a college classmate of Ben Stillman. At the same time Also a college lover."


    "Ben Stillman''s weirdness is here."


    "When he was in college, his first pot of gold was the big lottery."


    "..."


    Talking.


    A black-and-white video of ancient surveillance appeared on the tablet. The time stamp displayed was January 3, 1982. This is an ATM machine withdrawal monitor. Opposite it is a hypermarket with transparent glass. , And in that hypermarket, the high-definition picture that came out after the Red Queen was enlarged and restored was the young Ben Stillman and his fiancee Debbie Stillman at the time.


    Tiffany and Natasha looked at each other, some of them didn''t quite understand what the Red Queen wanted to express.


    "Look at his expression."


    "..."


    Tiffany and Natasha frowned when looking at the enlarged high-definition Ben Stillman''s expressions, and then compared them with his fianc¨¦ Debbie Stillman, who seemed to see something with her mouth covered. If you compare the expressions of the shocked screen, you can see the clues.


    The picture on the tablet moved up again, and it was restored to a high-definition TV picture in one second. What appeared was the live draw of the Grand Lotto on January 3, 1982.


    "He seems to know that the lottery he bought is bound to win."


    "what?"


    "Yes, I checked the purchase records of Ben Stillman from the age of sixteen to the present. The only record of buying a lottery ticket with a credit card was only once, and that time, he was hit by history. It is still the highest lottery prize of 235 million."


    "..."


    Although Tiffany and Natasha are also very rich, they still can''t believe their expressions when they heard that a lottery ticket has redeemed the huge prize of more than 200 million.


    Is Ben Stillman the protagonist of Destiny?


    Just when the two women thought about it.


    The Red Queen called out an internal forum of Ben Stillman University that year, which marked a post titled, On the Difficulties of Creating Time Machines.


    "Although the poster was anonymous, I cross-compared several papers and documents after Ben Stillman, and I still affirmed that this post was written by Ben Stillman."


    "..."


    Natasha frowned and said, "You mean, he created a time machine and knew what number will be drawn in the future, so he won the prize?"


    The Red Queen said: "How do I know, I just looked for the information, and when I go, I will talk back."


    Natasha: "..."


    After Tiffany released control of the tablet after the Red Queen, he glanced at the information above and shook his head and said: "Even if this Dr. Ben Stillman can create a time machine, I think he is unlikely. It was made to make money."


    Natasha looked at Tiffany.


    Tiffany said: "Look at this Debbie Stillman''s information, UU reading . If this thing is true, I feel that this Dr. Ben Stillman is not for making money. And the one who made the time machine was that it was made for the sake of his woman. As for making money, it is probably an additional bonus."


    According to the information, the wife of Dr. Ben Stillman, Debbie Stillman, is an artist, of course, not the kind of well-known artist. Simply speaking, his craftsmanship is better than street art at best. The painter who paints is better.


    But the oil paintings of this Debbie Stillman can often sell at high prices.


    no doubt.


    It was secretly purchased by Dr. Ben Stillman.


    Natasha shook her head and said, "This alone is not a reason."


    Tiffany shrugged: "I think this is the reason. Love is always the core of the story. Making money is never. Especially for men, they will make money for love, but never In order to make money and make money, most of the men are livestock, and simply making money will never stimulate their hormones."


    Natasha: "..."

 Chapter 589: Use the suffering of others to perfect oneself

    Natasha was completely dumbfounded when she listened to Tiffany''s essay on "What are men fighting for?"


    She thinks this is wrong.


    but¡­¡­


    Natasha couldn''t find any rebuttal points. After all, she was not a man, and although she was reborn now, her yearning for love had already been destroyed in the Red House era. .


    but.


    Natasha listened to Tiffany''s speech: "Then you think, our sir, is also fighting for love?"


    Tiffany nodded: "You can say so."


    Natasha had a strange expression: "Why don''t I believe it?"


    Tiffany shrugged: "Who is the biggest in the wizarding world?"


    "Extreme Merlin, Ms. Hermione Granger?"


    "Whose woman is she."


    "Director Edwin''s."


    "Who is the queen of Midgard Island today."


    "Sev?"


    "who is she¡­¡­"


    "I understand."


    Natasha''s brows throbbed, and she seemed to understand why Tiffany would give such an example.


    Ok.


    From this perspective, it is true that Lake Edwin did not fight for the sake of struggle, but did it for love.


    but¡­¡­


    You are completely whitewashing your boss, love, can this be used for your boss?


    Natasha glanced at Tiffany''s mind, but she was relieved when she thought that Tiffany''s attributes were Lake Edwin''s only assistant, and she was also known as an invisible sixth-level agent in the Super Investigation Bureau. .


    A qualified assistant cannot be called a qualified assistant if he can''t whitewash his boss.


    However, Natasha insisted on her own inference about the current situation. Ben Stillman created the time machine for making money, not for love.


    Upon seeing this, Tiffany expressed willingness to bet with Natasha.


    then¡­¡­


    The two set a bet of one hundred dollars.


    quite a while.


    The sound like a broken mirror came out from the basement, and then, like a dumpling, it sounded like one after another, and it seemed that one object after another fell from the sky and landed in the basement.


    Natasha returned to her senses, that the infinite approach, the sixth sense that has not yet been born, also keenly captured the basement at just that moment, it seems that the basement has recovered from a fixed state to a fluid state.


    Immediately afterwards.


    An angry voice came from the basement.


    "why?"


    "Why are you doing this."


    "Damn it, do you know what you did?"


    "Debbie, you return my Debbie."


    "..."


    Tiffany listened to the old words in the voice, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He looked at Natasha and stretched out his right hand: "Look, I won."


    Natasha looked down at her dress and walked towards the basement: "Go back and give it to you."


    Tiffany: "..."


    In the basement.


    The area is very large, and the most obvious, without a doubt, is a large machine that occupies half of the basement area and looks very sci-fi.


    In other words, how did this machine come in through the door of the basement?


    This question has always been incomprehensible, just like the people in the Navy Yard who never knew how Gibbs, who likes to build boats in his basement, would get the boat out of his basement.


    The twelve land agents stood up with a sense of joy that they had escaped from the cage of time for the rest of their lives and looked at each other.


    The Lake over there took down the sandalwood pendant that was installed in a core position of the sci-fi instrument, and directly swallowed the last day of the 24-hour cycle in one second, looking blankly. Xiang Na is lying on the ground, crying and making noises. This year he is 49 years old but he looks like Ben Stillman, who is almost the same as the 70-year-old Ben Stillman: "Your time, huh, take it away."


    really.


    These scientists are still the same, no matter what it is, no matter what way it is, as long as it is in their hands, it is theirs. They have no pressure to take other people''s things. When others take back their own things, they will die.


    The two land agents looked at each other and directly put up Ben Stillman, who was lying on the ground and howling constantly.


    Lake said blankly, "Give me his mouth!"


    "Yes!"


    Natasha walked into the basement and glanced at Ben Stillman, who was directly gagged by the rags, and then framed by two land agents. He walked to Lake¡¯s side, and his eyes fell on Lake¡¯s hand. On the sandalwood pendant: "This is..."


    Lake touched the texture on the sandalwood pendant, smiled, and looked at Natasha: "The time of the last day."


    Originally belonged to Karen''s last day.


    When Lake just stepped into the basement, he was instantly pulled into this world of its own timeline by the last day of the show, at 3:30 midnight on December 22, 1981. , The location of a private hospital in Washington.


    On this timeline, there are only twenty-four hours, and the flow rate is almost twenty-four minutes outside. Here is the rhythm of twenty-four hours. When the twenty-four hours are over, everything will go back to the distant point and start again. repeatedly.


    When Lake saw Ben Stillman at the time, it happened to restart a new cycle of time.


    Ben Stillman, who appeared next to him at the time, didn¡¯t waste any time. He was very skilful in finding a sports car at the time in the hospital¡¯s parking lot. He invaded directly, and then ran straight away. After arriving at the Washington International Airport, the pilot of the plane took a guest appearance, took off directly without getting any take-off instructions, and screamed towards New York with increased horsepower.


    after that¡­¡­


    The show operation is coming.


    When Ben Stillman arrived in the sky over Brooklyn, he parachuted directly. With the falling plane crashing somewhere in Brooklyn, Ben Stillman parachuted steadily. In my backyard, I found my fiancee at the time.


    Wait until the end of the twenty-four hours.


    Ben Stillman repeats this step again, and in this last day that originally belonged to Karen, staged his own love story.


    Lake also saw the ending that belonged to Karen on the original timeline.


    Next second.


    Lake was surprisingly angry.


    This time originally belonged to Karen, so in this twenty-four-hour period, how many times this Ben Stillman and his fiancee met each other, Karen died how many times.


    And when Karen felt the time passing by Ben Stillman, the anger was extinguished. Sometimes, the amount was too large, but instead of being angry.


    When Lake directly punched through this, I don¡¯t know why it suddenly became constant and contained the time and space. After the landed Ben Stillman returned to the mainstream time, his appearance was from 49. The year-old appearance was immediately old for a second to the appearance of seventy years old.


    Time is the last thing you can''t play with without the skills.


    How many times Ben Stillman has experienced in those twenty-four hours, it will not be shown in the time that is out of the long river of time, but when you come out, after being noticed by the mainstream time, You need to make up for it completely. You have spent so much time there. Naturally, how much time needs to be subtracted here.


    no doubt.


    During the last twenty-four hours, Ben Stillman probably robbed cars, planes, skydiving, and embracing his fianc¨¦e from Washington over and over again. It is estimated that thousands of such scenes have been performed. Thousands of times.


    From the perspective of Ben Stillman, there is no doubt that this product is the best infatuation in the world.


    But if you look at it from Karen''s point of view, this guy is inexcusable!


    This time belongs to the last day of Karen''s original time. According to the original time, it will also be the 24 hours of Karen''s most painful experience until death.


    This Ben Stillman completely bases his infatuation on Karen''s pain.


    Bedouin, you like to play with time so much, okay, after I finish my question, I promise you will experience my eighty-eight kinds of non-repetitive meals in the chaos underworld.


    Damn it!


    When Lake thought of Karen''s ending in the final timeline, his expression was a little gloomy. He turned his head and glanced at the sci-fi-style machine behind him, and said blankly: "Take it down for me."


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment, looked at the expression on Lake''s face, and nodded: "Understood."


    The biggest role of this machine is to release and guide time.


    The time of the last day is the key. Without time, the value of this machine is not as valuable as the money obtained from selling scraps.


    Gardenas Island.


    Underground rooms.


    Lake stood in the observation room, hugging his arms, staring blankly at the opposite side. He was restrained in the interrogation room with a rag stuffed in his mouth. Ben Stillman''s eyes flickered. With.


    Hermione heard that the Super Investigation Bureau had just dealt with a partial case. When she rushed over, she looked at Lake in the observation room: "Huh, haven''t the interrogation started yet?"


    Lake looked back at Hermione and nodded his head: "No need, what I want, I already got it."


    Hermione let out a cry and walked to the side of Lake, staring at Ben Stillman in the interrogation room opposite the one-way glass, and was slightly taken aback: "Ordinary people?"


    Lake shook his right hand, and the sandalwood pendant appeared in his hand.


    Hermione took away the sandalwood pendant, feeling the residual fluctuations: "The time inside..."


    "Karen''s."


    "what?"


    Lake glanced at Hermione and said, "You know that Karen had a dystocia when she gave birth to Betty. The situation was very critical at the time."


    Hermione nodded: "I know, after the rescue came, the doctors said it was strange..."


    At this point, Hermione was stunned.


    Lake looked at Hermione: "Yes, I met the Supreme Mage. That year, I used a promise of my future in exchange for a deal to change Karen''s time. In this sandalwood pendant, originally, Sealing Karen''s original last day time."


    Hermione: "..."

 Chapter 590: Who loosened the earths protective barrier

    Hermione had a weird expression.


    how to say.


    Last year, when Lake took her to the Snow Mountain to support Kama Taj, Hermione knew that Lake and the Supreme Mage seemed to know each other.


    but¡­


    The so-called knowledge in Hermione''s thoughts was not the kind of knowledge Lake said.


    Lake looked at the expression on Hermione''s face, frowned slightly, and then the corners of his mouth twitched, and his face turned dark: "You are thinking too much."


    I?


    Gu Yi?


    How can it be.


    Although I am currently approaching Zeus, I am definitely not Zeus, and I am not so hungry.


    Hermione wanted to laugh, but looking at the expression on Lake''s face, she still coughed very simply, said sorry to Lake, and then pulled the topic to the immediate matter.


    "He stole time from you?"


    "From Karen''s side."


    As Lake said, then he pointed his finger at Ben Stillman in the interrogation room and said: "In 1982, he created a time machine that can penetrate the long river of time, just to Recovering the woman who told him to break up at the time, and later, after his wife died, he still wants to create a time machine to recover his wife once again."


    but¡­


    From the very beginning, this Ben Stillman was able to create a time machine, which was completely an accident.


    Simply put, it is because of BUG.


    And in the final analysis, the BUG related to Lake allowed Ben Stillman to create the time machine.


    The time when Ben Stillman made the time machine was January 15, 1982, and the time when Lake reversed Karen''s time was December 22, 1981.


    Because at that time, the Supreme Mage cut off the long river of time, took out Karen''s time from it, cut off the last time, and re-weaved a process of merging into the long river of time for Karen, which produced a period of time storm.


    This time storm is usually undetected by people, at least for ordinary people and even some extraordinary people.


    But the ghost knows how Ben Stillman happened to catch up with the time that BUG existed, and he really created the time machine.


    Ben Stillman made the time machine to recover his girlfriend. He didn''t want to make a fortune with this machine. After he went through the long river of time to modify the time between him and his girlfriend, he brought extra The gift package of more than 200 million dollars is back.


    It wasn''t until a few years ago that Ben Stillman''s wife, who he wanted to recover at the expense of creating a time machine, died in a car accident.


    At that time, Ben Stillman calmly finished the funeral, ready to make the time machine he once made again, and find his wife in the long river of time.


    can¡­


    The first time it was able to make it was entirely due to an accident. Naturally, after the time storm has subsided for so many years, Ben Stillman''s time machine naturally ended in failure.


    But Ben Stillman was not discouraged. Instead, he felt that his research may not keep up with the times, or that something was missing that made the machine unable to run.


    So he joined the military, with the help of military funds, to study his own project, but soon, on that day, when he went to General Ross to apply for further funding support, because he had been wading in the long river of time. Because of a back and forth, I immediately noticed the breath of time in Karen''s jewelry box.


    On that day when the Hulk was born, Ben Stillman realized this was a good opportunity, so he slipped into the dormitory, found Karen''s gift box and took the sandalwood pendant that sealed the time from it.


    After getting the time, Ben Stillman immediately resigned and returned to the love nest between him and his wife in New York. Finally, after spending many years in secret, it was only last year that he built the time machine solely by himself.


    But a pity.


    For the first time, Ben Stillman entered the Time Changhe directly because of the bug of Time Changhe, but this time it only had those twenty-four hours, so no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t take it with him. His dead wife lived from the past to the future.


    "So infatuated."


    "...Infatuated?"


    Listening to Hermione''s sigh, Lake frowned and said, "That''s Karen''s time. How many times does he reincarnate in it, and how many times Karen will die. Do you call this infatuation?"


    Hermione shook her head. "No, I mean, if you don''t consider Karen, this is a very infatuated story."


    Lake did not speak.


    Again.


    Which side of the **** sits on determines his own words.


    Hermione immediately said: "No, since the time of this last day is cut off, he no longer exists in the mainstream time. How can he enter the time when he is thrown into the recycle bin."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "This is also very curious to me."


    "Ok?"


    "Ben Stillman turned on the time device on August 20th last year. Do you know what else happened that day?"


    "..."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at Lake: "Kama Taj civil strife?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, the day Ben Stillman turned on the time device, it was the time when Doram of the dark dimension found the weakness of the space and invaded Kama Taj''s time."


    just¡­


    There is something wrong with this.


    Generally speaking, multiple dimensions cannot invade the real space, that is, the Marvel universe.


    The dimensional defense device is the last barrier to prevent multiple dimensions from entering the real space to try to invade the earth, but between this barrier, there is still a real space barrier.


    Lake thought, looking at Hermione: "I''m going to Snow Mountain, are you going?"


    Hermione pointed to Ben Stillman in the interrogation room: "What about him?"


    Lake was expressionless: "When he goes to the Chaos Underworld, I''m slowly concocting him."


    For others, Ben Stillman is very infatuated, willing to repeat short hugs again and again in the twenty-four-hour cycle for love.


    But as far as Lake is concerned, this person''s sins are monstrous, unforgivable, and extremely heinous. Without the Hell Grinding Wheel of the Chaos Underworld, it is difficult to eliminate the monstrous anger in Lake''s heart.


    In the snowy mountains.


    The wind and snow remained the same, but after entering the Kama Taj who was re-protected, the wind and snow were insulated from here.


    Today¡¯s Kama Taj, the number of wizards here is very small, most of them are the ones who have not been out for the time being. Since Casillas betrayed Kama Taj and brutally injured many juniors, Basically, the current mages are searching for Casillas hiding everywhere in the world.


    Because of Kama Taj''s legendary magic and the existence of the mirror world, various spell battles have occurred all over the world because of the capture of Casillas, but they have never been known.


    "correct."


    Lake thought of this mirror magic, and looked at Hermione: "If you want to learn or not, you can let the Supreme Mage teach you."


    At least after the mirror magic, nothing else.


    It''s more convenient to fight or something.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "Why don''t you learn?"


    Lake smiled: "I still like to be simple."


    The mirror world magic is a good magic. Killing it inside will not affect the outside.


    but¡­


    Doesn''t this mean traveling at night in Jinyi, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?


    Sorry.


    As soon as Lake thought of this, he extinguished the idea of ??learning this spell. He hadn''t thought of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger before, and he didn''t have it now, and he didn''t have any in the future.


    Lake can fight the battle of momentum, naturally, and is willing to fight the world-shaking battle!


    "Saga."


    "king!"


    Because Kama Taj also celebrated the Eastern New Year, Wang, who had been in New York for this period of time, also returned to Daxue Mountain. Lake greeted Wang with a smile on his face.


    Wang led the way, and soon he came to the familiar tea room.


    Lake felt the disappearing residual blush, and raised his eyebrows.


    Wanda just came here?


    Naturally, Hermione also noticed the disappearing blush, glanced at Lake, who was expressionless next to him, and moved in her heart, but she didn''t say anything.


    Lake took Hermione to sit down and directly stated the purpose of coming this time.


    Putting on a yellow robe and still wearing a bald head, Gu Yi listened to Lake¡¯s intentions, and groaned for a while, then nodded and said: "After repelling Domam, I was also curious about Domam. How did it break through the shackles of space, how did it suddenly appear in Kama Taj without anyone offering sacrifices as a guide."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Then what?"


    Gu Yi raised his head and glanced at Lake: "No more."


    Lake: "..."


    Gu Yi explained that UU reading last time she urged the Time Gem to imprison Domam in a rush, at that time, it was already forcibly urging the power of the Time Gem.


    After the urging was over, Emperor Weishan felt the power she had introduced in the dark for the first time, so she directly intercepted her authority, leaving her temporarily in a state of being strong in the outside world.


    As a result, after that, she understood the small universe and became the golden saint of the zodiac in one fell swoop. At that time, Emperor Weishan panicked and made a deal with her.


    As for the content of the transaction, it is nothing more than that Gu Yi can continue to use the power of Emperor Weishan, or recommend a descendant who inherits the power of Emperor Weishan.


    but¡­


    "Does this have anything to do with your use of time gems?"


    "Of course there is."


    In ancient times, I went to Lake: "After I became the golden saint of the zodiac, my destiny changed. Naturally, I can still use the power of the time gem, but I cannot appear in the long river of time."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 591: Cracks that appeared in the deep sea

    The gem of time belongs to the Marvel universe, and you Gu Yi is already an immigrant chaotic universe.


    natural¡­


    People in your chaotic universe want to use the supreme artifact of my Marvel universe, but you want to use the time gem to observe your own time, which is a bit nonsense.


    This is of the same nature as that of the former Jianzhan officials.


    Moreover.


    If you want to go to the long river of time, the gem of time is a must, but you are no longer a member of the Marvel Universe. You have a lock, but you no longer have the key how can you get in.


    Even if you can go in, it is estimated that the three goddesses of the fate of the chaotic universe would not agree.


    "but¡­"


    Gu Yi said that, after a pause, he looked at Lake: "I can feel that the space barrier left by a little girl to the earth in the past has melted."


    "Little girl?"


    "Ok."


    Gu Yi said with a smile: "Mr. Saga, you know that the earth was once invaded by the Cree."


    Lake looked back at Gu Yi: "Captain Marvel?"


    Hermione frowned next to him: "Who is this Captain Marvel?"


    Lake looked at Hermione and was about to say that you don''t know. Then he thought of something and said, "You were young at that time. I count. I was only fifteen years old at that time. At that time, you were seven years old?"


    Hermione was speechless: "Then how did you know?"


    Lake shrugged: "How fresh, I knew the Supreme Mage when I was ten years old, and when I was fifteen, I knew a Captain Marvel, what''s so strange about it?"


    Hermione raised her eyebrows: "Female?"


    Lake had an expression, looked at the look in Hermione''s delivery, and shook his head: "I''m interested in Sister Yu, but it doesn''t mean that I''m also interested in Auntie."


    How old was Captain Marvel when he was fifteen?


    It should be about 30 years old, right?


    Lake believes that the age of the royal sister should be around eight years old. Those who are over ten can be called an aunt, and those over fifteen can be called an aunt.


    Moreover.


    When Lake was fifteen years old, he was still a serious ordinary person. By the time he gained immortal blood at the age of sixteen, Captain Marvel could already crush the stars with one punch to force Kerry, who invaded the earth and planned to **** the space gem. People had to choose to give up and escape in time under their lust.


    Captain Marvel, whose real name is Carol Danfoss, is a female, and she should be the age of a real aunt now. Carroll, who was born in Massachusetts, had a dream of flying since she was a child, but...her father beat her up.


    But this did not affect Carol''s desire to fly. When her father did not want her to go to college, Carroll chose to join the Federal Air Force to fulfill his dream of flying.


    Later, they became test pilots of a new type of aircraft. During the test of the experimental engine, they were shot down by the Cree. The Cree killed Mar. Will, and Danvers successfully used the space gem energy as the engine. Destroyed, the explosion of space gem energy gave her unfathomable energy control capabilities.


    and many more!


    After Lake briefly introduced the predecessor of Captain Marvel to Hermione, he was taken aback for a moment and looked at Gu Yi: "If at this time, someone uses a space gem that they don¡¯t understand, Xia Ba¡¯s test, Is it possible to cause turbulence in space?"


    Gu Yi said, "It''s very possible."


    Lake raised an eyebrow: "Damn SHIELD."


    Hermione next to her was taken aback for a moment, and glanced at Lake who was stunned by SHIELD. Some curiously said, "You mean, the space gem is in SHIELD''s hands?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Otherwise?"


    Hermione said suspiciously, "S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., which you almost bankrupted, still has space gems. This is wrong. Since you know that the space gems are in the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Because I am not interested in that gem."


    "..."


    Hermione originally wanted to say something, but looking at the unthinking expression on Lake''s face, thinking about the earth of the chaotic universe, and the river of the chaotic underworld, she nodded thoughtfully.


    Ok.


    This guy is telling the truth, indeed, he can say that he is not interested in time gems at all.


    but¡­


    Hermione looked at Gu Yi with a little puzzled: "Sovereign Mage, since the space gem is one of the infinite gems, why don''t you take the space gem back and keep it for yourself."


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. was founded by her relatives.


    But one yard goes to one yard.


    An artifact such as the Time Gem, placed in the hands of ordinary people, is far more dangerous than the benefits. Even if this thing is to be contained, it will not be the turn of SHIELD to contain it.


    That''s why Hermione asked.


    The Supreme Mage''s expression was faint, and after shook his head, he said, "Because infinite gems can exist on the same planet, but they cannot be placed together. Furthermore, although space gems were not with me, they were always under my care. under."


    Listening to the first half of the words of the Supreme Mage, Lake nodded calmly: "But, obviously, those **** sticks are doing things while you are taking a nap."


    This is already obvious.


    It must be Xia Ba''s misuse of space gems by SHIELD.


    However, Lake had been prepared for S.H.I.E.L.D.''s chaos in the summer eight when Thor came, and now, Lake is no exception at all.


    After all, what is the most on earth.


    The number of people who die is the most. Among those who die, scientists are the most capable of doing death. Right now, it is the scientists of SHIELD that are even more likely to do it.


    What to say, for the sake of science, we should actively explore the unknown.


    Nonsence!


    The unknown is like Schrodinger''s cat. Before you open it, you don''t know whether it is a good unknown or a bad unknown.


    Forget about the good unknown.


    But what about the bad ones?


    To put it bluntly, these so-called scientists are betting with all mankind. If he wins the bet, he will win both fame and fortune, but if he loses the bet, he wants all mankind to take the blame for his behavior.


    Lake is not anti-science, he just opposes science without any supervision.


    That''s it.


    at this time.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, got up, and changed his clothes in a second. The moment his golden hair turned into sky blue disappeared in place. Then, with a bang, the bright golden light fell directly from the sky and blasted into the blue Pacific Ocean.


    Rumble!


    In the chasm of the deep sea.


    "Lightspeed Fist!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The bright golden light blasted directly on a terrifying monster along with the shadow of the fist in the sky. When the monster was directly torn apart, Lake, who had been dressed as the King of Midgard, walked out of the teleportation array, and his eyes fell on The two of Atlantis queen Thetis who was waving the trident and suppressing the remaining two monsters with endless sea water.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Lake teleported and punched directly, sending away the two terrifying monsters trying to crawl out of the gap in the space, and looked at Thetis next to him: "Are you okay."


    Just now, Lake felt the wave of the wing diamond ring he gave to Thetis.


    Thetis was struggling with people and seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    This is not...


    Lake rushed over directly.


    "Roar!"


    "Howl you are barren!"


    "gold!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and listened to the roar from the crack in the space. It appeared directly above the crack in the space. The Gemini Palace behind him drew the star trails of the Taurus Palace: "...horn!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The hugely manifested golden horn rushed into the space crack and directly enlarged the space crack a bit, but the golden horn blasted into the opposite space unabated, causing it directly. The earth-shattering explosion.


    "Crystal Wall!"


    "Crack!"


    Lake directly summoned four crystal walls, and directly suppressed the crack in this space like a coffin, and said without expression: "Those who dare to break through the crystal wall, die!"


    There is no word in the space cracks, only the sound of explosion caused by the continuous collision of the golden horn that is still releasing its power.


    After Lake finished all this, he fell back in front of Thetis, glanced at the many Atlantis soldiers led by Thetis, and then asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Thetis wanted to hug Lake very much, but the words of her mother Thomas suddenly passed to her and told her that she was now the king of Atlantis, and she needed to pay attention to her image, so she let it go.


    Settled.


    Thetis looked at Lake: "I don''t know. An hour ago, the ocean suddenly told me that a spatial crack leading to other worlds had been opened, and I brought the soldiers over. Just now, the spatial crack These three terrifying creatures emerged in the middle."


    Lake asked curiously: "Where is Nereus?"


    The ocean is Nereus''s authority. There are monsters, and monsters from other worlds come over. Are you Nereus indifferent?


    This is not good.


    Or, is this the rhythm that really treats my grandson-in-law not as an outsider at all?


    Thetis spoke to Lake: "Grandpa fell asleep because of a big battle and needs to recover from his injuries. He also told me that I must not tell you."


    Lake: "..."


    So, half of Nereus ran over to Asgard to show off his power, and after a violent beating of Odin, UU read so calmly, all pretending to be?


    Lake thought of his meeting with Nereus that day. After thinking about it, he also seemed to find something wrong. It seemed that after Nereus ran to Asgard half of his body, he was a little hurried. Want to send him away?


    Good guys.


    Sure enough, **** is still old and spicy.


    The more you live, the more IQ increases, it''s still very few people.


    Andy, who was on Midgard Island, suddenly yawned, looked up at the clouded sky and blinked.


    Is it because it is raining to sneeze?


    After Lake spit out Andy again, he turned his gaze on the exploded monster whose body was torn apart and the fluid in the body showed a fluorescent color.


    Next second.


    A name came to Lake''s mind involuntarily.


    ¡­

 Chapter 592: Your father-in-law has awakened?

    Kaijukai?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and with a squeaking sound, he landed on the side of the split chrysanthemum monster that also exploded into two halves.


    but¡­


    Lake weighed it up, but still felt too disgusting. He appeared directly above the crack in the space again, and with a flick of his right hand, the crystal wall disappeared directly.


    Next second.


    A chrysanthemum monster that was stronger and more fierce than before roared, and at the moment it broke through the gap in space, it opened its blood basin and fired directly at Lake above.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rise!


    "Six senses rebound!"


    The voice fell.


    Lake''s body directly became nothingness, and like a mirror, the attack of this angry chrysanthemum monster was directly absorbed by himself at the moment when it fell on Lake''s body.


    A huge roar spread throughout this sea area, and above the sea area, because of this roar, the originally calm sea became turbulent.


    "Phoenix..."


    "Magic Fist!"


    The twin starry sky behind Lake outlines the star trails of the Phoenix constellation, and he directly punched the head of the chrysanthemum monster who was attacked by himself and burst out various big holes.


    Next second.


    boom!


    The chrysanthemum monster burst instantly.


    Lake sneered, and once again dropped the golden horn towards the crack in the space. The opposite side of the space once again caused endless explosions.


    after awhile.


    Lake stood quietly over the space crack, watching the space crack where there was no movement, even a roar, and laughed, once again created a coffin board to suppress the space crack on all sides.


    boom!


    The lid of the coffin fell steadily, that is, at this moment, on the opposite side of the space crack, there was the roar that seemed to lower his voice.


    Lake once again fell by Thetis''s side: "It''s okay, with my crystal wall suppressing here, they have no chance to run out."


    Thetis: "They?"


    Lake nodded.


    Ok.


    Lake didn''t know if it was the chrysanthemum monster in a certain movie he saw. It felt like it, but Lake wasn''t sure.


    Just now, Lake directly blasted the chrysanthemum monster with the Phoenix Magic Fist, not only killed the chrysanthemum monster, but also got some basics from the poor minds of the chrysanthemum monster. Information.


    The world opposite the space crack is a living planet named "Anteverse".


    But the life there is completely different from the earth. There are dense clouds, the land is barren, there are no rivers but rocks, and even the atmosphere is the same yellow as the rocks.


    There is a kind of colonized life on this planet, they continue to invade other earths to multiply their energy, these so-called chrysanthemum monsters are their weapons.


    They made it.


    These chrysanthemum monsters have a huge size. At the same time, they are full of poisonous biological weapons. They are the vanguard forces of that planet invading other planets.


    Ok.


    This is really a chrysanthemum monster.


    But why?


    Damn SHIELD.


    Lake asked questions and shook his head, his face was a bit ugly. He didn''t put himself in the role of King Midgard before. The idea is very simple. Once the lottery draws what he wants, he immediately emigrates and shuts the door to himself. Playing with one''s own, growing corn, etc., are better than fighting on the earth.


    But right now?


    Lake has already regarded the earth as his planet. He is King Midgard. He has innate sovereignty over the former Midgard and the present earth since ancient times.


    By the way...


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau in the movie didn''t have so many things to do with space gems. Why did he get the Chrysanthemum Monster in his version?


    Hydra gave me an elite version.


    Now, I¡¯m about to start entering the universe, my dear, have you given me an elite level of difficulty?


    Why?


    Just because Lao Tzu''s skin color is white, not black?


    This is Chiguoguo''s racial discrimination, and I request that the difficulty be reduced.


    Of course.


    Lake''s words are a joke, but obviously, S.H.I.E.L.D. can''t be fooled anymore. When A.H.I.E.L.D. starts testing space gems once, there will be an extra space crack on the earth.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau patted the **** and all died. Isn''t Lake taking care of the endgame?


    No way.


    With a thought on Lake, he was about to go to SHIELD to contain the space gems, and let the black marinated egg summer gossip to come. Even if Lake kills him, it will not be enough to calm the thoughts in his heart. I guess, I am afraid it will come. Only with the last blow of genocide can Lake''s anger completely disappear.


    and so.


    After Lake followed Thetis and Atlantis soldiers back to Atlantis, and kissed Thetis again, Lake was about to leave.


    Just at this moment.


    Dorma over there couldn''t help but screamed, and then, as Lake and Thetis looked around, he held his jade-shaped pendant that had been hanging around his neck.


    At this moment.


    The jade pendant exudes a reddish color.


    Dorma looked a little excited and looked at Thetis: "Thetis, he is awake, your daddy is awake."


    Thetis: "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "..."


    Quantico military base.


    In a certain room.


    Wearing a long-sleeved T-shirt and a pair of decent trousers, lying on a hospital bed, the eyelids of Steve Rogers, who belonged to the popular actor of the last era, moved, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Steve Rogers'' gaze was attracted by the central air-conditioning outlet opening on the ceiling.


    after awhile.


    Steve Rogers slowly got up from the bed.


    The door was pushed open.


    A soldier in the military uniform of a major opened the door, his eyes met with Steve Rogers, who had been asleep for so many years, but still had sharp and firm eyes. He was a little excited, controlling his heart, and holding the brand new in his hand. The army colonel''s uniform was put on the bed under the gaze of Steve Rogers, and then he saluted Rogers. After that, he said as calmly as possible: "Sir, this is your uniform. Please change it."


    Finished.


    Without looking back, the major controlled his legs that were trembling with excitement and walked towards the door.


    Imitate a building from the 1980s?


    surreptitiously?


    Another female?


    Ah.


    The military disdains this kind of tricks.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. might feel that it is best to create an environment familiar to Steve Rogers when he is first familiar with it, but the military does not think so.


    Who is Steve Rogers.


    soldier.


    He was also a super soldier with super willpower, passed the super soldier selection, and eventually became the lucky one in the world, the first and last super soldier in the history of the world.


    For such a soldier, question his willpower, what kind of behavior is this.


    Moreover.


    Peep the leopard in the tube.


    When S.H.I.E.L.D. had met Steve Rogers for the first time, it chose to deceive. There are either two possibilities.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is so used to telling lies, that''s why they choose to lie as soon as they meet without even thinking about it.


    Either S.H.I.E.L.D. is a group of pigs, with mercury in their brains, and they don''t even think about it, thinking that Steve Rogers'' willpower and receptive ability are the same as their group of idiots.


    With these two possibilities, apart from that, there is no other possibility.


    With a boom.


    After Steve Rogers closed the door again, he withdrew his gaze from the soldier who went out, and set his gaze on the neat uniform that had just been brought over on the bed.


    "Colonel?"


    Steve Rogers stared at the rank of this military uniform and said in his heart, after all, he remembered that when he was fighting the Red Skull, he was clearly the captain.


    at this time.


    Listening to the sound from outside the window, Steve Rogers shifted his gaze, got out of bed, walked to the window, opened the curtains, and saw the river bend next to the Quantico military base. The row was standing in the clearing, only the bottoms of the pants were taken off. They were accepting the heavy rain falling from the sky, lying on the ground receiving physical training while making the same vows.


    "My samby special war badge is a symbol of honor and inheritance. The endorsements from the heroes of the predecessors gave me deep confidence to defend it to the death. When I put on the samsy special war badge, I also accepted it at the same time. My mission is to take it as my life''s career. This kind of honor is something I must strive for every day!!"


    "this is¡­"


    Steve Rogers'' eyes flickered, and the memory in his mind quickly recalled, instantly, frozen in a certain year, month and place, the slogan he had chanted when he was undergoing training.


    The door was pushed open again.


    Steve Rogers looked at a young man in military uniform who entered the door again, his gaze fell on the military rank on that man''s shoulder.


    Major general?


    Lake looked at Steve Rogers standing at the window, smiled and walked over, and stretched out his right hand: "Yue... Colonel Steve Rogers, fortunately, my name is Lake Edwin, you You can call me Lake."


    Steve Rogers looked down at the stretched right hand. After UU Reading held it, he said his first sentence since waking up: "Should I be called a general?"


    Lake laughed and said: "When Colonel Rogers was still a captain, the Secretary of the Navy once said that although you are a captain, you are a well-deserved brigadier general. At that time, it is estimated that the rank of Colonel Rogers will be higher than mine."


    This is the truth.


    Originally, the Pentagon intended to directly freeze Rogers as an admiral. After all, some of the old military leaders are now considered comrades-in-arms of Rogers'' contemporaries.


    but¡­


    The Pentagon felt that the time hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so it was only temporarily positioned as a colonel, and afterwards, let¡¯s take a look. After all, Rogers should retire and enjoy life no matter how old he is.


    Rogers smiled, nodded, and looked at Lake: "Well, Lake, can you tell me how long I slept?"


    Lake laughed too.


    ¡­

 Chapter 593: Come up to the Shura Field?

    "I slept for about half a year."


    "¡­I do not believe."


    "I never lie."


    "..."


    Lake stared in front of him with a smile, and looked at Steve Rogers from the window at the tall buildings over there. He smiled and said, "Of course, this is only the time you sleep. If you add that you are frozen If the time is right, then that time will be a bit long."


    Steve: "..."


    Lake didn''t lie. What Steve asked was how long he slept. Before, Steve was frozen in ice. No matter how you pull it, ice and sleep can''t be linked together.


    Just like polar bears hibernating, polar bears usually sleep. Why do you need to pull out a hibernation separately? Obviously, even scientists think that hibernation and sleep are not the same thing.


    Lake looked at the captain with an inexplicable expression on his face, and the corners of his mouth raised: "You fell into the sea in 1945. We lifted your ice last year, and then it took another half a year to wait for you to sleep. At the end, if you count these times, sixty-five years have passed since the outside time."


    "Sixty-five years?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake nodded, with a faint expression: "There is an agency that wants to manage everything, but can''t manage anything, and suggests that we better deceive you first. You can sleep for one night at most, but our military does not agree. They have never been members of our military. We feel that they have too underestimated the will of a professional soldier."


    Talking.


    Lake extended his right hand toward Steve Rogers again: "Welcome home, Colonel Steve Rogers."


    Steve looked down at Lake''s outstretched right hand again and shook it, but didn''t say much: "Thank you."


    Let go.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets: "My welcome ceremony is over. However, outside this door, your own welcome ceremony is waiting for you. However, if you need time to accept, this welcome ceremony can be postponed. of."


    Steve touched his pocket, as if looking for something.


    after awhile.


    Steve saw the pocket watch on the bedside table and the exclusive shield on the bedside table. He walked over and picked up the pocket watch. After opening it, he looked at the small yellowed photo inside: "I... be late."


    Lake behind him smiled and said, "Yes, I was late for sixty-five years, but if I were you, I might not worry about this."


    Steve turned to look at Lake, a little curious: "You know?"


    "You are a legend, Colonel Steve."


    Lake said realistically: "I''m afraid, maybe, you don''t know as much about yourself as those historians who specialize in you. I can recommend you to read "The Birth, Rise, and Disappearance of Captain America". Three books, these three can be regarded as relatively authoritative books."


    Steve opened his mouth, looked down at the photo in his pocket watch, and then looked up: "I''m still digesting the information that I''ve been sixty-five years late, but I will remember your recommendation, I promise."


    Talking.


    Steve seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lake: "Edwin Shao...Lake, you just said that if you were me, you wouldn''t worry about this. What do you mean?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Because Ms. Peggy Carter is already on her way, it is expected that she will arrive at Quantico Base tomorrow morning."


    Steve was shocked.


    after awhile.


    "Is she... okay?"


    "It''s okay, but it''s not as young as in your picture."


    "I''m late for sixty-five years."


    "Well, yes, I think Ms. Peggy Carter will be very angry tomorrow. After all, you put the pigeons for sixty-five years, and there is an illegitimate girl out there."


    "¡­and many more."


    Steve looked up at Lake, who was not shockingly speaking, and said, "What are you talking about, **** girl, this..."


    Lake said, "Doma."


    Steve was brainstorming quickly. Although his brain is already overclocking, he was the first and last super soldier who couldn''t stand it. He quickly retrieved the information of Thomas from Lake.


    Lake turned his head to look outside, thought for a while, and said to Steve: "Ms. Peggy Carter will be here tomorrow, so I make my own claim and let Thomas and your daughter come over today. After all, if If Thomas and Ms. Peggy Carter crashed during the time, the picture tomorrow would be too beautiful. After all, you just woke up, what do you think?"


    Steve opened his mouth, again: "Thank you."


    Lake smiled: "You''re welcome, but you''d better change your clothes first. Our military has always had this tradition. After a long absence, we must be wearing military uniforms to go home. I will bring them in."


    Steve nodded, and again: "Thank you."


    Lake turned and walked outside.


    open the door.


    Lake looked at Dorma, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room with his fists in his hands, full of nervousness, and Thetis, who was sitting next to him with a shocked expression, walked over and said, "Go in in ten minutes. , After all, he is changing..."


    Thomas got up directly from the sofa with a bang, and then, with a bang, the door was pushed open, and then closed again: "Obviously I am first..."


    Thetis was dumbfounded in a sky blue skirt.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the location of the room, then laughed, and shook his head to look at Thetis: "Fortunately, the captain is in the military. If it is in some other organization, it is estimated that HD has already started at this moment. It was broadcast live."


    Thetis thought back to her senses, couldn''t help but laughed, and then thought that there seemed to be her mother in the broadcast scene, and she glanced at Lake with an angry and funny face, and then asked softly: "He ¡­What does it look like?"


    Lake looked at Thetis and thought for a while: "I''m not as handsome as me!"


    Thetis: "..."


    Lake smiled and said: "Don''t worry, if he doesn''t like you, you can''t dislike him, I won''t mind."


    This is the truth.


    Tell the truth.


    Lake did the calculations on his own, and the results of the calculations were not very optimistic. In the future, the probability of him smashing Steve Rogers with a single cut is more than 70%.


    The remaining 30% is based on the fact that Lake and Steve Rogers shunned.


    but¡­


    This is almost impossible. Only others have avoided him. He has never actively avoided others. Therefore, if Thetis and Steve Rogers disagree, in the future, Lake will cut Steve. Rogers will save a lot of trouble.


    Thetis continued to give Lake a blank look: "If you can''t comfort people, you don''t need to comfort me. I won''t mind. I really don''t know how your mouth has brought so many women down."


    Lake shrugged: "You tried, you tell me."


    Thetis: "..."


    Lake was driving an invisible train with Thetis outside, but in that room, it was a real train.


    fortunately¡­


    The soundproofing effect of the room is quite good. Fortunately, Lake has gathered his sixth sense. If he hears the sound of his father-in-law¡¯s bed inside, frankly speaking, Lake does not know what kind of attitude he will use in the future. Treated his mother-in-law Thomas.


    In the room.


    After the battle, on the floor, the almost naked two people stared at each other, both of them gasping slightly.


    Thomas stared at Steve, who was sweating profusely, with his right hand gently stroking Steve¡¯s cheek, as if saying touching words: "Do you know, there has never been a person like you? Give me the joy of being a woman, even if it¡¯s Namor, in many cases, I do it by myself."


    The poor king of tauren.


    Even if he is dead, he will suffer such insults even if he is dead.


    Steve''s chest was moving up and down, and his brain was at a loss. He didn''t even know what happened just now. His brain was still dealing with the second thing.


    At first, Steve knew that he had been in a coma for sixty-five years, and he had accepted it. Later, he found that he had missed an appointment that had been late for sixty-five years.


    Then, suddenly someone told him that he had an illegitimate daughter.


    And then¡­


    While he was mechanically changing his clothes, a familiar person, Thomas suddenly broke in from the outside, and then, without any explanation, threw him directly onto the bed, who had just been naked.


    What happened after that was a little hard to express in words.


    In short, if it weren''t for Steve Rogers to have evolved, I am afraid that after waking up, he would have burned his brain after receiving so much information at once.


    at the moment.


    Steve returned to his senses and looked at Thomas, who was lying on him, still connected somewhere: "How come..."


    "The ice of the deep sea!"


    Dorma¡¯s slender right hand drew circles on Steve¡¯s chest: "The moment you fell into the ocean, the deep sea ice I left for you was automatically triggered. The moment you met life threatening. , It will be activated and will freeze you up, but once it is frozen, even I will not be able to find you in the endless ocean."


    Ok.


    This is a lie.


    Half true, half false.


    The truth is that once the ice of the deep sea is triggered, even if it is her, she can only wait for the ice of the deep sea to melt on its own.


    As for lies?


    That''s a lie about not being found.


    Thomas used to think so. She can wait. Mortals can only live for more than a hundred years. The reason why she didn''t look for Steve was to make a certain woman lose hope.


    As long as that woman dies, Steve will be hers alone.


    at the moment?


    Thomas still has such an attitude, even if Peggy Carter uses magic and the magical items of the Fairy Forest to rejuvenate children, what about it? There is not much time left for Ms. Peggy Carter.


    I can wait.


    In the next few years, he can be yours, but in a few years later, he will be mine alone.


    The kind of immortality!


    ¡­

 Chapter 594: I am the master, you are...

    That night.


    In order to welcome Colonel Steve Rogers back home, Quantico Military Base hosted a special party.


    "Captain Rogers..."


    As Lake¡¯s female companion, Rachel, wearing a gorgeous gown, touched the cup with Steve Rogers, who had just finished his long conversation with a retired general: ¡°That¡¯s wrong. It should be Colonel Rogers now.¡±


    Steve glanced at Rachel¡¯s male partner and said to Rachel: "Actually, I prefer someone to call me Steve, Miss..."


    "Rachel, Rachel Edwin, you can call me Rachel, Captain."


    "Steve."


    Rachel shook hands with Steve and smiled and said, "Captain, I think outsiders will be very curious about your return. I don''t know if you have time to accept an exclusive interview with me."


    Steve said: "I don''t think there will be curiosity outside, maybe they will panic."


    "how come."


    Rachel smiled and said: "Demons, giants, magicians, everyone has become accustomed to these lives that were once only in legends or stories. Moreover, I think that the return of Captain America will bring people all over the world. Feel at ease. After all, if it weren''t for you, the world would have been the world it is now."


    Lake, dressed in a major general''s uniform, said with a smile beside him: "You are the banner of our federal military. As long as you are there, I think they will know that the world is so peaceful because of, There are people like you moving forward with heavy loads."


    Nowadays, the Federation has quite a bit of criticism about certain actions of the military, thinking that capital has colluded with the military, and most of the wars waged by the Federation today are waged for capital.


    The federation that once struggled to maintain world peace has disappeared.


    This is pure nonsense.


    As long as there is Captain America, all military operations are carried out with the love and justice of the Federation, and all wars are fought for peace.


    The world is not safe, it''s just that someone is carrying the weight for you.


    This is what Lake said.


    Last Christmas, as usual, the military sent a spokesperson to deal with the routine interviews of reporters from Washington, D.C., what Lake said.


    These remarks won the approval of the Pentagon. Several bigwigs felt that Lake Edwin was indeed a qualified successor to the next generation of our military.


    Lake smiled at the Pentagon''s affirmation.


    what?


    Plagiarism?


    How can this be called plagiarism? Whose is Lake plagiarizing? Let alone the matter of scholars, it can''t be called plagiarism. Just to say, the original source of this sentence is not here in the East.


    Again.


    Lake has no sense of belonging to a dime for the east country on this planet.


    Listening to Lake''s comment, Steve gave a wry smile: "I''m just doing what I should be able to do, what I should be able to do as a Union soldier."


    At that time, the Third Reich tried to conquer the entire earth. At that time, almost all the men of the Federation wanted to join the army to stop the conspiracy of the Third Reich.


    As a patriotic youth, Steve Rogers is naturally the same. If there is a difference, Steve Rogers once asked himself, the most is that his luck is slightly better than others.


    Lake laughed loudly and said something to tell Steve not to be too humble.


    Cocktail party.


    Isn''t it just a cocktail party organized for mutual admiration? The theme of the cocktail party can be changeable, but the core lies in mutual admiration.


    In the afternoon, when Thomas finished exercising with Steve, he took Thetis and turned and left quietly as if coming over quietly.


    if not¡­


    Frankly speaking, Lake is still having a headache about who to bring to this cocktail party.


    But the rhythm is pretty good right now. It''s Thetis in the afternoon and Rachel in the evening. Tomorrow, it happens that Hermione is going to accompany her relative, which is Ms. Peggy Carter.


    Just when the cocktail party entered the later stage.


    Lake stood at the door, accompanied by General Ross, watching the scene of the retired generals with very loud surnames getting in their special car and driving away from the Quantico base.


    at this time.


    Lake looked at a black sports car coming from a distance, raised his eyebrows, and stared at someone coming off the car. The corners of his mouth rose: "Director Fury, my God, if it wasn''t for your blindfolds that were white , I can hardly see you clearly."


    Nick Fury ignored Lake¡¯s words and looked at Lake directly: ¡°Director Edwin, the Cube of the Universe belongs to SHIELD.¡±


    Lake was expressionless: "Director Fury, do you know what kind of disasters you will bring to the earth if you study the behavior of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube without authorization?"


    "is it?"


    "You do not believe?"


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth raised: ¡°It¡¯s okay. At the White Palace hearing in five days, you will know what serious consequences your private research has caused. Director Nick Fury, maybe you should learn a word. For the unknown, what you need to do is not to explore, but to maintain the awe of the unknown!"


    Nick Fury''s one-eyed didn''t have any expression, just repeating a sentence: "The Cube of the Universe belongs to S.H.I.E.L.D.".


    Lakeha smiled: "But you S.H.I.E.L.D. belongs to my federation. Whose Cosmos Rubik''s Cube belongs to? You said it doesn¡¯t count. I said that I¡¯m not interested in your stuff. If you honestly keep to the unknown. If you are in awe, I don¡¯t even bother to take care of you, but you are too stupid, so in five days, say goodbye to your universe cube."


    Nick Fury: "..."


    Being tough has never been Lake''s style of doing things.


    Uh¡­


    Not in most cases.


    This time is no exception. Compared with people like S.H.I.E.L.D. who like to sneak in everything, Lake prefers the domineering way.


    Moreover.


    What''s the point of robbing secretly?


    To grab...


    What could be more thrilling than grabbing in person?


    So after returning from Atlantis yesterday, Lake called the White Building directly as the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security, saying that now Homeland Security has reason to suspect that S.H.I.E.L.D. is using the Universe Rubik¡¯s Cube to create many possibilities. Things that endanger homeland security require S.H.I.E.L.D. to immediately stop research work and immediately transfer the Cosmos Cube to homeland security custody.


    Nick Fury quit in person.


    Why did he restart the study of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube? Isn''t it because of the weird things that are increasing on the earth nowadays, and who made his current S.H.I.E.L.D. power more and more saddened by Nick Fury?


    It used to be okay, and there are still people available, but since Phil Coleson, who was dispatched to Texas last year, submitted his resignation letter directly and neatly, and then turned to join the Super Investigation Bureau, the huge S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, despite the large number of people , But Nick Fury suddenly discovered that there were not many people he could use and trusted.


    In addition to the arrival of the Asgard prince Thor, it made Nick Fury, who was a late-stage persecuted delusional patient, feel the deep crisis from above his head, so he ignored the advice of Captain Marvel when he left the earth. In addition, because of the instigation of the Skrullians, he restarted the research on the universe''s Rubik''s Cube.


    result¡­


    Nick Fury never expected that he restarted the study of the universe¡¯s Rubik¡¯s Cube in just a few months. He swears that even in SHIELD, few people know this, so he heard about the white building. During the questioning of the thing, he was stunned for a while, and then he accused Lake of slander.


    unfortunately.


    Nick Fury¡¯s eldest brother Alexander Pierce is getting angry. The reason is very simple. Alexander Pierce didn¡¯t know about this. No, he even had the Cube of the Universe that disappeared in the 1980s and was still in SHIELD, and Fortunately, I didn''t know anything about this matter.


    This made Alexander Pierce couldn''t help but begin to reassess the Nick Fury.


    The more Alexander Pierce looked at, the more he felt that Nick Fury seemed to have something to hide from his great brother. Therefore, Alexander Pierce directly stated that he had gone to activities, but he was powerless. This means white buildings. And Lake is not only the Department of Homeland Security, but also the spokesperson of the military.


    "correct."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Nick Fury: "Director Fury is not at home preparing for the hearing in five days. Why did he suddenly come here?"


    Nick Fury looked directly at General Ross next to him: "Steve Rogers is also my veteran agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., it makes sense for me to come and see him."


    General Rose just wanted to speak.


    Lake directly shook his head: "Sorry, it''s not reasonable at all. I''m curious, where did you come to the conclusion that Steve Rogers is your senior agent of SHIELD."


    What a joke.


    Lake thought with his toes to know the purpose of this black braised egg.


    It is nothing more than knowing the value of Steve Rogers, and it is possible that S.H.I.E.L.D. will be restored to the same grand occasion when Ms. Peggy Carter was still there.


    But the black marinated egg is all about eating it.


    "Col. Steve Rogers, UU Reading used to be a captain of the military, and now a colonel of the military, and as a professional soldier is not allowed to have part-time jobs, so, where did you get this In conclusion, Director Nick Fury?"


    "Isn''t Vice Minister Edwin a part-time job?"


    "I''m different."


    "Oh, what''s the difference?"


    "I am one of the masters of this country."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Nick Fury who was going to the party alone with a smile: "What do you think of my reason? Director Nick Fury, are you still satisfied, can you accept it?"


    Nick Fury: "..."


    Anyway, after Phil Coleson dug up, S.H.I.E.L.D. had no other talents.


    It''s okay.


    It''s time to make a big push.


    ¡­

 Chapter 595: Its time for Nick Fury to GG

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    The biggest effect of this black marinated egg is one.


    Stir shit!


    In addition to this role, frankly speaking, Lake has been thinking about it for five days and five nights, but didn''t he think that Nick Fury and his S.H.I.E.L.D. have any other role?


    Formed the Avengers?


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. has such a sense of awe for the unknown, they will not attack the space gems. If they do not attack the space gems, how can Cheritas invade?


    Even if there is, it is impossible to fly into New York City all at once.


    Annihilated the Hydra?


    Ah.


    Of course, if there is no such organization as S.H.I.E.L.D., where would there be any Hydra?


    Are there any others?


    Gone.


    "Deputy Minister Edwin seems to have big prejudices about my skin color and SHIELD."


    "Ah."


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth raised, looking at Nick Fury, who was so naive in his tricks: ¡°Don¡¯t take this kind of pediatric tricks. My deputy David Bass is an African-American. As for you, S.H.I.E.L.D., who is it? Offended someone at first."


    "It''s been so many years."


    "is it?"


    Lake was expressionless: "Sorry, the Aegis is not dead, I am uneasy, go back, five days later, remember to obediently send the space gem to my hand, otherwise, I will come to pick it up, I''m afraid you are the only one left His dignity is gone."


    Nick Fury''s face... is too dark to tell what kind of expression it is.


    but¡­


    Nick Fury left obediently.


    Ha ha.


    Is this all over?


    What do you mean, let me forget about the past?


    By the way, when will this illusion be given to SHIELD?


    Lake used to target S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. because there are still valuable things in S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., besides, what is the fun of killing an enemy who has tried to disgust him?


    Cats catch mice, and they will eat them only after they lose their temper.


    at the moment?


    After waiting for the hearing five days later, after taking away the gems of the universe, S.H.I.E.L.D. becomes the kind of temperless little mouse.


    General Rose next to him shook his head and looked at Lake: "Fortunately, there is nothing wrong in my memory, otherwise..."


    Lake looked at Rose with a smile: "General, my deputy is of African descent. When I was away, David Bass, the deputy who assisted me with the work of the New York Department of Homeland Security and the Super Investigation Bureau, has a tenth of Tanzanian descent. ."


    Rose glanced at Lake thoughtfully and shook his head.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    Why did he not change his deputy for so many years? Although the big reason is that David Bass is so easy to use, it is undeniable that most of the reasons are because of the quarter of the Tanzanian descent in David Bass. Coming.


    Who dares to say that I discriminate?


    If I discriminate, the number of African-American agents in Lao Tzu''s Department of Homeland Security and Super Investigation Bureau will not account for 10% of all agents, but none of them.


    the next day.


    A plane came from a long distance without notifying anyone, only the young version of Mrs. Peggy Carter accompanied by Hermione came out of the plane.


    Lake and Hermione gave a hug, then opened the door and said to Ms. Paget Carter: "Please get in the car, Ms. Carter."


    Peggy stopped and glanced at Lake. "Did that woman come yesterday?"


    Lake nodded faintly.


    He has always been very honest.


    Moreover.


    Car rollover has always been a popular part of the public. As long as someone else rolls over, everyone is looking forward to it, and Lake is no exception.


    quickly.


    In a room at Quantico Air Force Base, Peggy Carter was standing outside the window, watching, inside, holding a small notebook, and listening carefully to Colonel Steve Rogers, who was being taught by military literati.


    The content of the class is naturally the large and small events that have occurred at home and abroad in the past sixty-five years. They are arranged in a timeline and listed separately to help Colonel Steve Rogers quickly catch up with the schedule.


    after all¡­


    The military has planned to announce the return of Colonel Steve Rogers in three months and grant him the rank of general. Rachel also won an interview with Steve Rogers a month later.


    As for why it is a month later, in the words of Steve Rogers, it is natural to give him some time to digest this brand new world.


    "Boom!"


    Lake knocked on the door and looked at the major instructing: "You can leave work early this morning, major."


    After the major saluted Lake, he made an appointment with Colonel Rogers who was attending the class in the afternoon, and then left the classroom.


    Next second.


    Steve Rogers'' eyes were completely attracted by a red-haired beauty who appeared at the door.


    "Peggy!"


    Steve Rogers got up from the seat with excitement, almost with a squeak, and appeared in front of Ms. Peggy Carter who was standing at the door, his face full of excitement.


    By the way...


    Yesterday, Steve Rogers didn''t seem to have such an excited expression when he saw Thomas.


    Lake thought so.


    Next second.


    With a snap.


    Lake looked back.


    Unsurprisingly, just as Steve Rogers thought, Ms. Paget Carter slapped him on the face with a slap, the crisp voice was like a cucumber.


    But in the next second, Ms. Peggy Carter hugged Steve Rogers directly: "You are late, you know, you are late for sixty-five years."


    Rogers felt the beauty in his arms. After a moment of silence, his nowhere to put his hands slowly wrapped around Ms. Peggy Carter''s back, lowered his head, and sniffed the fragrance of the red-haired beauty, greedy and unable to restrain: "I know, I''m sorry."


    "I want you."


    "me too."


    "..."


    Lake, who walked out there, listened to the touching words of love behind him, and couldn''t help but pause, then, heh, he snorted: "Scumbag!"


    He said that he missed Peggy Carter. As a result, didn''t you still slept with Atlansti''s queen mother yesterday?


    Lake feels disdainful of this kind of lip service and heart.


    Hermione next to her was completely messed up in the wind. Hearing Lake''s words like crusading a scumbag, she couldn''t help saying: "My dear, do you think you are better than his behavior?"


    Lake looked at Hermione and blinked: "I can assure you that I didn''t think of anyone when I was with you, and I wouldn''t think of you when I was holding Rachel."


    I shouldn''t ask this question.


    This guy has already practiced the realm of a scumbag to the highest level, that is, as long as I don''t think I am a scumbag, even the whole world thinks I am a scumbag, but I am not in the realm of a scumbag.


    Hermione''s trigeminal nerve throbbed and shook her head. She wisely chose to abandon this question. After walking out of the back classroom, Hermione placed a magic alert, walked out of the building, and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "Who are you standing? ?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Hermione: "Who is standing?"


    "That Atlantis queen mother Thomas, or my aunt?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Lake was a little speechless: "Why should I choose?"


    Hermione said, "I know what the queen mother is making, but with me, my aunt will never let her loved ones out."


    The Queen Mother of Atlantis just thinks that Peggy Carter''s time is running out.


    But Thomas was too optimistic. She only considered one main factor, namely Peggy Carter''s time, without considering the external factors that might affect the main factors.


    "and so¡­"


    Hermione asked to Lake curiously: "Who are you helping?"


    Lake was expressionless: "If it were me, I would never do multiple-choice questions!"


    Hermione''s trigeminal nerve throbbed: "I didn''t talk about you anymore. I don''t have any hope for you anymore. Why do you bring your daughters together? Don''t think we don''t know what you are thinking."


    Lake''s gaze shifted upward, and his eyes were empty: "I don''t know what you are talking about. Anyway, I have never thought of sleeping together. I''m not that kind of person. Don''t say anything without evidence. Be careful. I sue you for libel."


    Hermione: "..."


    Do I still need to say this?


    You blew yourself up!


    Hermione sneered repeatedly in her heart. Lake, who was magically transformed into a magical power, came to bite the big melon with 30 tricks, and then said: "Don''t interrupt, hurry up and help someone."


    Lake sighed: "Really want to choose?"


    Hermione embraced her arms.


    Lake shook his head helplessly: "Then I must choose to stand with Ms. Peggy Carter."


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment: "Really?"


    Lake shrugged: "Have I ever told a lie, but I said that I stood in line and didn''t say anything else. This is Steve Rogers¡¯s family affairs. I will never participate in it. I personally support Peggy spiritually. Ms. Carter."


    Hermione was a little suspicious: "Why?"


    Lake''s tone was indifferent: "Because if Ms. Peggy Carter is standing in line, then Steve Rogers will be chopped, and it will not affect the harmony of the family."


    Hermione: "..."


    Chopped up his wife''s father.


    Chopped off his wife''s uncle.


    These are two different types of sentencing.


    After the former is cut, it will definitely affect the internal harmony of the family, while the latter is almost unlikely to affect the internal family.


    Moreover. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com


    He doesn¡¯t necessarily have to chop Steve, but in the future, Lake feels that the whole possibility is very high. Therefore, if he chooses to stand in line with Ms. Peggy Carter, then, in the future, he can directly let Steve Rogers left directly.


    Hermione helped Ms. Peggy Carter with nothing more than one way. Ms. Peggy Carter¡¯s fate was connected to the Chaos Universe. After entering the Chaos Universe, Ms. Peggy Carter could not stay on Earth for a long time. , Ms. Peggy Carter is no longer on earth, don''t you Steve Rogers go to Chaos Universe to accompany Ms. Peggy Carter?


    "correct."


    Like this in his heart, Lake said to Hermione: "There will be a hearing in a few days. You may be required to attend."


    Hermione: "..."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 596 Nick Fury should be GG (Fifth update, please subscribe!!)) Reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see !


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 596: Nick Fury

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    Five days later.


    Five black sports cars of the Department of Homeland Security drove out of Arlington County, and then proceeded directly toward the white palace on Pennsylvania Avenue at an average speed.


    In the third car.


    Hermione, who was sitting in the co-pilot, still looked at her driving in a puzzled manner. Lake, who drove the accompanying driver to another car, frowned and said, "If you want to get it, do you need so much trouble?"


    Lake said: "This is called procedural justice."


    Take it without telling it. I want to know that SHIELD will definitely make a big fuss about this matter. S.H.I.E.L.D. will never learn to send charcoal in the snow, but climbing up the pole is their special skill. .


    Hermione said: "I asked my aunt, and my aunt said that in the 1980s, the space gem was indeed lost once, after the death of the doctor who participated in the universe''s cube energy experiment."


    In the 1980s, even though Peggy Carter had resigned, he still worked as a special adviser to S.H.I.E.L.D. for a period of time, just like Alexander Pierce now.


    The story of Captain Marvel was in 1986. The investigation was led by Nick Fury, the disciple of Alexander Pierce at the time, and the subsequent report was also taken by Nick Fury.


    "My aunt remembered that report. According to Nick Fury, the Cube of the Universe was lost."


    "Ah."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised and looked at Hermione: "So some races have inferior roots, and no amount of education can be changed."


    Hermione shook her head: "That''s all for the times."


    Lake sneered twice: "Really, if I have a chance, I would like to give it a try."


    Hermione: "..."


    His Midgard can come in many colors, but black is not the only one.


    One sentence.


    This group of black is composed of the excrement of the dark dimension falling on the earth, like a beautiful picture scroll, with countless black stains dripped by people, making people feel disgusting at first glance.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    The special car of the Deputy Minister of Homeland Security passed the security check at the gate of the White Palace, and after three more security checks, it stopped directly at the gate of the white building.


    Bang.


    Lake got out of the car and hugged the current chief of the Secret Service with a smile on his face. By the way, he introduced Hermione next to him: "Hermione Granger, the handle of the wizarding world."


    Hermione glanced at Lake, then smiled and shook hands with the special service chief, and greeted each other.


    When the Secret Service Chief led Lake towards the oval meeting room, he said quickly and clearly: "The people from SHIELD came here at nine o''clock in the morning. I don¡¯t know what they are talking about. But, it seems to have a very happy conversation with Mr. President."


    Lake tidyed up his cuffs and said with a smile: "Relax, my friend, no one will refuse to give us what the Department of Homeland Security wants."


    If you don''t give it, you will be shameless.


    If you hold the president, you think everything will be fine?


    Ah.


    What is the responsibilities of the Department of Homeland Security? If the president dares not stand on his side, Lake dare to directly accuse Mr. President of collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    King Qin''s escort?


    Don''t be funny, Lake''s other identity is the future talker of the military.


    Lake dared to say to the Secretary of Homeland Security that he gave the position. Similarly, he also dared to say to the President that if others don''t give him face, then Lake doesn''t need to give others face.


    quickly.


    Oval meeting room.


    Mr. President, Mr. Vice President, Secretary of State, Secretary of Defense, Second-Generation Hoover, Secretary of Attorney, Director Langley, and... among them are the black marinated eggs and Alexander Pierce, as well as the part-time commander of the deputy director of Aegis Victoria Hand.


    Four of mine.


    The win is with me.


    After looking at the Secretary of Defense, the second generation of Hoover, the Minister of Justice, and Director Langley, Lake showed a knowing smile, nodded without leaving a trace, then drew back his chair and sat down and looked at the first Mr. President: "Mr. President, please allow me to introduce to you, Hermione Granger, Merlin, the thirtieth supreme of the Transcendental World."


    Nick Fury over there saw that he could not be kind this time, and said with a smile: "Deputy Minister Edwin seems to have introduced one less title. As far as I know, Ms. Hermione Granger has already talked to you. Get engaged."


    Lake smiled slightly: "Yes, I just don''t think it is necessary to say this in public."


    "No, it is necessary."


    Nick Fury looked directly at Mr. President: "Obviously, this 30-generation Supreme Merlin and Deputy Minister Edwin have a personal relationship in it. Naturally, her testimony cannot verify its true validity."


    Mr. President looked at Lake leaning on his chair.


    Lake''s expression was faint: "If that''s the case, why are you holding this hearing? Anyway, the earth is bursting. It''s not my pot. Don''t expect me to come out and wipe the **** for some people''s stupid things."


    Talking.


    Lake got up, grabbed the jacket that was put down when he was just seated, and walked outside with his feet up.


    "Deputy Minister Edwin."


    The Secretary of Defense, who was sitting next to Lake, got up and grabbed Lake, took Lycra back to his seat, glanced at Nick Fury, and then said to Mr. President: "Mr. President, Deputy Secretary Edwin is the Department of Homeland Security. The deputy minister of the United States, and not only the deputy minister of the Department of Homeland Security, but also the general of our military, in this matter, there is no such thing as false testimony."


    Lake took a small device that had just passed the security check from his arms and threw it directly on the table.


    There was a hum.


    Along with the projection, a red queen dressed in a red dress appeared on the desktop: "Good morning, Mr. Edwin."


    "Good morning, Red Queen."


    Lake and the Red Queen greeted them, and then signaled the Red Queen to read out the materials he had prepared for the Red Queen in the past few days, and then introduced to the first Mr. President: "The Red Queen, I am over the top of the Bureau of Investigation and the Department of Homeland Security. Smart life."


    Between words.


    With the release of the projection, one after another, the high-definition photos from the depths of the sea chasm, the photos connected to a gap in space, and the three giant monster corpses in the gap are clearly visible. .


    There are other places.


    A video of a squint-like space crack that disappeared briefly in the desert and then reappeared.


    The dark clouds on Daxue Mountain were densely covered, and a pair of scarlet-eyed scary creatures protruded from the dark clouds.


    In the rainforest, the monstrous giant python crawling out of a gap in space unceasingly.


    "The deepest gap in the Pacific!"


    "Sahara Desert!"


    "Himalayan!"


    "Amazon Rainforest!"


    Lake crossed his hands on his chest, leaned on the chair, glanced at Nick Fury, and then looked around at everyone: "Everyone in this room, after May of last year, there is basically very little time to contact me, most of the time. The matter is handled by my assistant Ms. Tiffany and deputy director David Buss."


    The Minister of Defense and the Minister of Justice looked at each other, smiled, and nodded.


    Lake smiled and spread his hands: "Of course, Mr. President also knows. After all, my request for leave was personally approved by Mr. President. I told Mr. President that I want to take a vacation. In fact, obviously I didn¡¯t. There is a crisis on the first floor."


    Madam Secretary of State watched the projection, the torn apart monster corpse lying in the deep sea, and looked at Lake: "Deputy Minister Edwin, these are..."


    "Chrysanthemum monster!"


    "..."


    Lake directly and briefly described what kind of existence the space behind the Kaiju Monster was, and then said: "After that, I went to Daxue Mountain and visited the guardian of the earth. How did he know that in last year''s At that time, Daxue Mountain also encountered an invasion of a dark dimension that was more terrifying than Kaijukai, and there were two reasons for this."


    "the first!"


    "The outermost space barrier of our planet that was once set up by a strong man has disappeared."


    "second!"


    "In the interior of the planet, someone sent our space coordinates to the depths of the universe without authorization."


    "third!"


    When Lake was talking about two reasons, he stretched out his third finger, his gaze fell on the position of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and finally his gaze was fixed on Nick Fury''s body. I don¡¯t know if there is something tricky inside S.H.I.E.L.D., but I¡¯m pretty sure that this matter was authorized by our Director Nick Fury.¡±


    Nick Fury''s face changed.


    Alexander Pierce, who was sitting next to him, had a sudden heart.


    Mr. President in the first seat lowered his head and coughed and looked at Lake: "Deputy Minister Edwin, you should know that none of what you have said can be counted as evidence."


    Lake looked at Mr. President: "Mr. President, what if I told you that in 1986, Nick Fury, who was still a senior special agent at the time, concealed some very important information while participating in a case?"


    Nick Fury has one-eyed pitch black.


    After Lake saw a red eye, soon, a file from within S.H.I.E.L.D., which was reported by Nick Fury in 1986, and Alexander Pierce personally reviewed and archived the document was directly projected.


    "Everyone..."


    "Demons, giants, magicians..."


    "We have seen it one by one in the past few years. Obviously, the earth has never been the ordinary planet we thought."


    "Oh, yes, and that guy from New Mexico last year who claimed to be from Asgard, UU read www.ukanshu.com, and fought a war on our land called the hammer god."


    "but¡­"


    "I think everyone here, just like me, didn''t get close to those creatures claiming to be from Outland."


    "But it''s okay."


    "the following¡­"


    Lake got up, pointed at Nick Fury, and looked at everyone: "Let me re-introduce our Director Nick Fury, the Security Council authorized director of S.H.I.E.L.D., a good teammate of Captain Marvel, and the best friend of the Screw people, The biggest traitor on earth, Nick Fury!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Nick Fury: "..."


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 597 The Biggest Traitor Nick Fury (first update, please subscribe!!)). Read the record next time you open the bookshelf To!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 597: Our journey is the sea of ??stars

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    MMP!


    If Nick Fury gave him the space gem obediently this time, Lake is still thinking about whether he wants to keep Nick Fury and continue to play. After all, after playing for so many years, suddenly the curtain call will be like this, as if suddenly in his heart. It''s empty.


    but¡­


    Good guys.


    Before he could say anything, Nick Fury immediately fired.


    I''m sorry.


    Lao Tzu even got rid of your old bottom this time.


    The changeable expression on Nick Fury¡¯s face was very rich, and then suddenly burst into laughter, also wearing a black trench coat and got up: "Deputy Minister Edwin, proof..."


    I''m just waiting for your words.


    Lake interrupted directly: "Come out, my friend."


    The words fall.


    In an instant.


    One part of the oval office space was directly torn apart, and then, a black king walked out directly with two earthly-looking guys in his hand.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The Black King clapped his hands, glanced at Alexander Pierce, raised his eyebrows, then looked at Lake, and stretched out his right hand: "Shenghui, two Skrulls, one million each, let''s make a payment."


    Lake looked directly at the Red Club: "The Red Queen!"


    The Red Queen''s words were deserted: "Two million have been remitted."


    The black king over there took out his satellite phone, ignoring the few secret service members who walked in from the outside, and confirmed with the bank staff on the other side of the phone and nodded towards Lake: "Happy cooperation, I need to force it out. One?"


    Lake smiled and said, "It couldn''t be better."


    When he just passed the security check, he handed in all the weapons. At this time, he took out the weapons and it was not easy to explain.


    The Black King over there nodded, shot a gun with his right hand, and with a bang, it directly smashed a Scroo''s sky spirit cover that was trying to get up under his feet.


    moment.


    The complexions of everyone present changed, but soon, everyone saw the dead body that was still a human, but at the moment it died, it suddenly became the corpse of the Skrull.


    The Black King directly turned and stepped into the space that was directly torn apart: "Remember to see that fellow Saga, who caused the Dark Dimension to run out in order to prevent you from creating a space crack, but that fellow was injured."


    The words fall.


    With a scream, the Black King disappeared directly.


    Upon seeing this, several secret service team members rushed up to control the surviving, but fell into a coma, facing the human-like Skrull.


    "seeing is believing!"


    After putting away the black king avatar, Lake smiled and told the red queen to release the satellite monitoring of the Sanfei decoration headquarters, and then pointed to the Skuru who died on the ground and smiled: "This Skuru , My informant was just caught from the San Fei ornaments of SHIELD headquarters, and now..."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at the S.H.I.E.L.D. trio, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Director Nick Fury, Director Alexander Pierce, Commander Victoria Hand, say again, who is your S.H.I.E.L.D. loyalty?"


    play with me.


    At that time, when Lake met the first Skuru at the Yematai, he recorded the aura of the Skuru. The vulgar people looked at people from the outside, while Lake generally looked at the inside of people.


    Just when Nick Fury didn''t know how to promote, Lake directly released the Black King, and then directly killed the San Fei ornaments.


    Admittedly.


    Lake has a gambling element in it, but it happened that Lake ran out of his bad luck in the lottery. Here, the goddess of good luck is smiling at Lake.


    He won the bet.


    "correct."


    Lake looked at his mobile phone pretendingly, and looked up at Mr. President: "Mr. President, I forgot to say, the reason why my informants pulled two is not only in the Sanfei ornaments, but , He only has two hands. In fact, among the Three Flying Ornaments, there are six Skrews disguised as humans in them."


    The faces of everyone present suddenly changed.


    Alexander Pierce¡¯s face was not very good-looking. Although he knew that there was such an alien when he was in the Dark Horse Terrace, he didn¡¯t think so much at the time. After all, Lake had an old hatred with Nick Fury. So just let Nick Fury do a simple test and let it go after confirming that it is a human being.


    But right now?


    Good guys.


    Not only are their Hydra lurking in SHIELD, there are actually aliens lurking in SHIELD?


    Alexander Pierce looked directly at the president: "Mr. President, I propose that the National Guard be dispatched to immediately block Sanfei ornaments."


    Mr. President pressed his hands on the tabletop, looked at the Skrew corpse lying on the ground, and nodded at the suggestion of Alexander Pierce.


    quickly.


    The conference room was caught in a busy state for a while.


    After a few moments, in the satellite image of the Sanfei ornament projected by the Red Queen, I saw the National Guard drove the tank rumbling across the bridge and approached the grand occasion of the Sanfei ornament.


    Oval meeting room.


    Lake looked at Nick Fury, who was watched by two secret agents consciously or unconsciously, with a smile. After telling the story of 1986 from a third-party perspective, he smiled and looked at everyone present: "Very Obviously, when our Director Nick Fury was still a senior agent, he felt that he was the only savior in the world. Not only did he not report this related information to the then Director Alexander Pierce, but also Over the years, he has been helping this group of so-called alien refugees to hide among our people on Earth, and now, it is sending a signal to the entire universe using the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube that he has always hidden."


    "signal?"


    Lake looked at Alexander Pierce and smiled and said: "One, we people on earth are ready to signal high-level warfare. When Nick Fury used the Universe Rubik''s Cube to experiment at will, he almost told each planet. Tell the terrible space one by one, we are ready."


    The Universe Rubik''s Cube is a key, and it is also a master key.


    What Nick Fury called this behavior is equivalent to holding this master key, opening the doors of other people''s homes one by one, and then looking around unscrupulously.


    Naturally such behavior will make others angry.


    misunderstanding?


    Others will not accept that you are misunderstanding this statement. Under the system of the cosmic black forest, they will only think that you are provoking them by Chi Guoguo.


    "nowadays¡­"


    Lake looked at Nick Fury with a smile on his face: "Congratulations, you have successfully turned our earth into a piece of sweet pastry. All the planets and spaces that you have explored with the universe cube have only one thought at this moment. That is, our Earth has obtained their coordinates. In order to avoid their exposure, they will act first. The few spatial cracks I just showed are just the beginning."


    Is the earth now ready to enter the interstellar war?


    This is completely nonsense.


    Lake estimated that if S.H.I.E.L.D. had another visit over there, the story of the Cheritas would be staged.


    Mr. President and the others looked at each other as Lake said.


    at this time.


    The Skrew who had fainted came back to life.


    "do not move."


    "be honest."


    Two special agents directly used guns against the Skrew man.


    Lake patted the table, got up, and looked at Alexander Pierce: "Mr. Director, can I leave the universe cube to me for safekeeping, or is Aegis planning to fight the aliens?"


    Alexander Pierce cast a blank look at Nick Fury next to him, and got up: "I will take Deputy Minister Edwin to hand over the Cube of the Universe."


    Talking.


    Alexander looked at Victoria Hand with an extremely angry expression: "Ms. Hand, from now on, you are the new head of Aegis. Stop all rights of Nick Fury and conduct a full investigation at all costs."


    Commander Victoria Hand nodded: "Yes, sir!"


    Lake smiled inwardly.


    He knew that Alexander Pierce was really angry, but not because of him, but because of Nick Fury. In the past, Alexander Pierce thought that Nick Fury could be a commodity. Right now, there should be a kind of bird beating all the time, but in the end he was caught by a bird. The feeling of pecking at the eyes.


    Get out of the white palace.


    Hermione who followed over looked at Lake with a little understanding, "So, what is the purpose of my coming here?"


    Lake shrugged and looked at Hermione: "I originally just wanted to get back the Cube of the Universe, leaving Nick Fury to play slowly. It was all of a sudden to death. If I want to play in the future, then I don¡¯t have to play. But he doesn''t give face, so there is no way."


    Hermione looked at the expression on Lake''s face, shook her head, glanced at Alexander Pierce who was following, kissed Lake, and turned around: "Then I''m leaving, goodbye!"


    Finished.


    Merlin Ring flickered directly on the lawn of the White Palace, and with a squeak, Hermione disappeared in place.


    Lake smiled, turned to look at Alexander Pierce who was approaching, and directly opened the car in front of him. After a while, Pierce sat in the passenger seat.


    The car roared.


    Lake directly drove Alexander Pierce out of the White Palace.


    On the way to Washington International Airport.


    Lake felt the eloquent Alexander Pierce next to him, smiled, and said: "Mr. Pierce, UU reading my friend feels very good to you, he keeps saying, idiot in SHIELD Too many, but the dimension Alexander Pierce is not in the category of idiots."


    Alexander Pierce next to him was stunned: "...thank you?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Mr. Pierce, what I just said in there are true and false, but the false is almost negligible, because we can win, the true is, the earth, the real and the universe have declared war. Mr. Pierce."


    Pierce frowned slightly.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Pierce, with a faint tone: "The little broken ball is the world of my Midgard King Garon, and it doesn''t even belong to our human beings. Besides, the little broken ball is too small. I want the world and look at the universe. , Too much, the sea of ??stars, there is a lot to do, Mr. Pierce, the leader of the Hydra, what do you think?"


    Pierce: "..."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 598 Our journey is the sea of ??stars and the sea (second update, please subscribe!!)) Reading records, next time you open the bookshelf to see!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 598: I don’t like 9-headed snakes, but I like you

    Alexander Pierce in the passenger seat froze.


    But soon.


    Alexander relaxed. After all, they were prepared for Lake knowing this information. After the Cobra crisis, Alexander Pierce once said that he would contact Lake.


    Unfortunately, the right time has not been found.


    After all, Lake has said in the oval meeting room before that he spends a handful of hours at work from 9 to 5 all year round, and basically most of the time is not where he should be.


    And this contact is not for sales, please, they are Hydra, the number one Hydra in the world, so you can''t make a phone call first, ask about Lake''s schedule, and then make an appointment to visit your door.


    Therefore, they are serious about contacting Lake, but for various reasons, for example, you can¡¯t come directly to the door when Lake is at home, you can¡¯t come directly to the door when someone else is with your girlfriend, you need one. Alone and can be sure of the time, and it can''t be in the National Land Building or Gardners Island.


    That kind of contact is not called contact, it''s called communication.


    Lake took a look at Alexander Pierce: "Is it interesting to toss and toss on a small break. As a leader, I think that you need to take a long-term view, what do you think?"


    The planned things will never change quickly.


    Again.


    Lake dared to swear to the sky that if he knew that his version of the universe¡¯s Rubik¡¯s Cube would be such a result, it would cause the earth to fight directly against countless planets and space. As early as a few years ago, Lake said that everything should be the universe. The Rubik''s Cube was placed beside him.


    fortunately.


    It''s not too late right now, and it won''t be too late to make up for it. Besides, in this version of his, Lake will never allow Cheritas to ride on New York City''s head and shit.


    As for the sudden showdown with Alexander Pierce, the reason is also very simple. Nick Fury is sure to blow up this time, and S.H.I.E.L.D. is estimated to be choking in this storm.


    Unless Hydra is determined to protect S.H.I.E.L.D., it is almost impossible. In addition, Captain America Steve Rogers is also awakened at this moment. Lake guessed, and Hydra was also there. It''s about to start.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s boring.


    From the beginning until now, Hydra has a history of offending him, but Hydra also knows exactly what price it needs to pay, and it is not at all ambiguous, not like that idiot. Suddenly he said, "How many years have passed since?"


    Ah.


    So from the beginning, to the present moment, he doesn''t say how much he has a good impression of Hydra, but compared with S.H.I.E.L.D., it basically belongs to the sky and the underground.


    Besides, after turning from the Black King to the behind-the-scenes owner of the Continental Hotel, although the Black King is not very active in taking orders, he still has an ordinary friend from Hydra who calls him greetings during festivals and so on.


    Although Liszt might have other ideas, they licked it very well, and it was appropriate and good. There was a little padded jacket, Catherine, who said he wanted to see the penguins. Liszt didn''t say anything, and he caught ten penguins and transported them by air to the immortal castle.


    So Lake intends to give Hydra a chance.


    After the Earth used the Universe Rubik''s Cube, this so-called plot trend also began to move towards the sea of ??stars, although the expectations and preparations of Lake and Leke were a little earlier.


    but¡­¡­


    What should come is always coming.


    Staying on a small ball, fighting hard in your den, and running into the sea of ??stars, you are just a hillbilly from a poor country.


    If the earth can be peaceful, try to be as peaceful as possible. Before Lake defeated the Asa Protoss and found a way to return Midgard to the World Tree, Lake did not intend to drive away ordinary humans.


    quickly.


    Lake and Alexander got out of the car and directly transferred to the helicopter that was already here because Alexander Pierce ordered it to be in seat mode.


    The helicopter took off and swiftly headed towards the secret base where the universe is currently studying the Rubik''s Cube.


    "I take the liberty to ask."


    Lake curiously asked Alexander Pierce, "Alexander, what is your dream?"


    Daniel Whitehorse''s dream is to fight for world hegemony, even in order to survive his life, he did not hesitate to turn himself into a mass-produced model, but unfortunately it was still grayed out in the end, and even a last word was not left to the world.


    Gideon Malik¡¯s dream is to inherit the family¡¯s dream, to drag the Hive of Inhumans, the gods worshipped by their most orthodox so-called Hydra, back from the bird-no-shit planet.


    Baron Straker¡¯s dream...Lake recalled the information of the son of Baron Straker and raised his eyebrows. He always felt that Baron Straker was a salted fish. He merely regarded the Hydra as a part of the others. Similar jobs in the industry.


    As for Alexander Pierce?


    Lake was a little confused, always felt that Alexander Pierce personally always jumped repeatedly on Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But after thinking about it, Alexander Pierce was also from SHIELD. No matter what, he should have a special feeling about SHIELD than others.


    "my dream?"


    "Correct."


    Lake told the truth truthfully, looking at Alexander Pierce with clear eyes: "Alexander, inside Hydra, you are the only one who can communicate with me, everyone else, Baron Straker Shaozhi, Gideon Malik is innocent, I think, you should be very clear, as long as I am here, it is okay for you to hide, if you show up, there is only one ending."


    Forget about personal feelings.


    As far as official affairs are concerned, Hydra has no chance of success.


    Of course.


    Hydra also had a window period. If they caught this window period, maybe it would be a different story. It was before Lake was sixteen.


    Lake before the age of sixteen was a serious ordinary person.


    However, Hydra did not catch that window period. With the arrival of Lake¡¯s sixteen years old, Hydra¡¯s window period became smaller and smaller. Almost after Lake killed Daniel Whitehorse, it basically declared Now, the Hydra either perishes in the outbreak or disappears in silence in two endings.


    Alexander took a deep breath and looked at Lake. Instead of answering several questions that Lake had raised before, he said in a calm tone: "Does Deputy Minister Edwin have any suggestions?"


    Lake''s expression was faint: "Although you have calculated me before, it is Daniel Whitehorse''s personal behavior. I can treat it as a double clean, and my friend feels very good to you. So, as long as you don''t provoke me, I don''t want to ask what you plan."


    "Really?"


    "It''s a pity it''s late."


    "..."


    Lake glanced at Alexander and pointed in the direction of the sky: "Blame Nick Fury. That guy foolishly used the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube to tell the outside world with tactics. The space cracks in the sea floor and the space cracks in the desert are staring at him. The dark dimension of the world, these are all provoked by Nick Fury, listen to persuasion, eat a full meal, do you think, even if Hydra succeeds, how many years can you rule the entire planet, and can you persevere for a year? "


    "The Red Skull..."


    "At that time, the technology of the Third Reich was advanced, can it be compared with the present?"


    Lake interrupted directly, couldn''t help but laughed, and shook his head: "A child is playing with the Cube, and an adult is playing with the Cube. You don''t know the difference."


    What could the Red Skull do with the Universe Rubik''s Cube at that time?


    At best, the signal hits Mars and the moon at best.


    at the moment?


    The hometown of a chrysanthemum monster alone is already in the farthest corner of the galaxy.


    Lake looked at the helicopter that had begun to land, with a faint expression: "My friend appreciates you. Naturally, I also appreciate you. Therefore, I give you this opportunity. This is the reason why I agree with you to accompany me to hand over the universe''s Rubik''s Cube. It''s useless to be in the den. On the contrary, the more fierce you are, the more people will scold you. Why bother, the stars and the sea, find a race, rush over, complete the colonization, what do you want, wealth? Fame? Status? Everything you have.


    Hidden on the small broken ball, no matter how big it is, it''s not being scolded.


    But if you start a war, will you be scolded?


    Alexander Pierce was a little moved when he listened to Lake''s slightly added words, but his eyes flickered: "Hydra, I am not alone."


    "I know."


    "..."


    Lake opened the hatch and turned to look at Alexander: "So I said, maybe you can be a friend, you alone, at most, plus Baron Straker."


    Baron Straker was okay. Judging from his unwillingness to let his son, his father, join Hydra, he was still a man with a conscience.


    As for the others?


    Such as Gideon Malik or something will not work.


    the reason?


    For no particular reason, Gideon Malik said that he was already old, and that he would be the world of young people in the future. He was old by himself. What did Lake rush to do?


    And Gideon Malik is a coward.


    When their family held a lottery to send their deaths to death Gideon Malik clearly agreed with his brother that they would live and die together, but as a result, they cheated at the end, his brother. I guess he didn''t forgive Gideon Malik until he died.


    Lake doesn''t mind that others are a coward, but if this coward is not only a coward in action, but also a master of lies, it will be enough to make Lake feel disgusted.


    So far, Alexander Pierce is okay.


    Smart mind, decisive action.


    Daniel Whitehoe used to be such a person, but unfortunately, he and Alexander Pierce chose a different path.


    When Alexander faced Lake, he would choose to retreat.


    Daniel Whitehoe is the opposite.


    It is clear.


    Smart minds and decisive actions are mandatory requirements, and those who are aware of current affairs are the most important and crucial invisible requirements.


    ...

 Chapter 599: Rocky home delivery

    Lake didn''t want to, but when it was time to persuade him to persuade, in the end, he was stabbed directly from the back.


    Alexander Pierce also has this potential.


    but¡­


    The short man is a general. There is no doubt that Alexander Pierce is a smart person who knows the times. Although he is a villain, he does not want to be crazy about those who are ambitious, such as that Nick Fury, who has a BB machine, is After being the boss, I don¡¯t know what my last name is.


    Moreover.


    Nick Fury is dead, but Alexander Pierce is still alive. Isn¡¯t that a humorous thing?


    "Stop."


    After getting off the helicopter and entering the gate of the secret base, two Aegis agents stopped Lake and Alexander, and then an agent directly berated the agent who had just made the noise, and then turned towards Alexander. Pierce said, "Counselor Pierce, you are here."


    Alexander temporarily withdrew from what Lake said, looked up at the agent, and said, "Where is Agent Brock Rumlow?"


    The agent quickly pointed inside, and then said: "Agent Rumlow is inside, I''ll take you there."


    finished.


    This agent is leading the way.


    Alexander explained aloud: "I only learned about this when the Department of Homeland Security asked Nick Fury for the Cube of the Universe. Agent Brock Rumlow was photographed here after that. If it weren¡¯t for the Department of Homeland Security¡¯s voice, I wouldn¡¯t know, since there are aliens in my S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Lake glanced at Alexander.


    Is this a decision?


    awesome.


    deserves to be appreciated by me, smart, decisive, and aware of current affairs!


    Lake said with a smile: "Who would have thought that Nick Fury, who looks loyal and honest, actually has so much black water in his heart. The Dongguo said that people are not in appearance, right?"


    Alexander nodded: "I agree with this sentence very much."


    Lake and Alexander looked at each other, and both laughed at each other.


    Ding!


    The elevator opens.


    After Lake and Alexander got out of the elevator, they stood on the platform where they needed to walk down a long spiral staircase before they could officially reach the destination, and looked down in the distance.


    The Universe Rubik''s Cube is firmly fixed on a device. The dazzling blue color gives people the first impression, that is, the dark blue one is as scary and awe-inspiring as the unknown.


    As expected...


    If ranked as the least afraid of death in the entire universe, these scientists from the earth would dare to say that they were second, for fear that no creature would dare to say that they were the first.


    Even the flat-headed brother on the African savannah, his ability to die is below this group of scientists who are not afraid of death.


    "Director!"


    The crossbones over there walked in front of Alexander Pierce and Lake, and said: "Controlled."


    The crossbones agent Brock Rumlow, who received the news of Nick Fury¡¯s dismissal for the first time, directly controlled the interior of the base according to the authorization, and took the research scientist Eric Sevig And his apprentice Jane Foster asked to leave the Universe Rubik''s Cube platform.


    Alexander Pierce nodded: "Pack the box, hand it over."


    Agent Brock Rumlow turned his head towards the two agents who followed him and stationed here, named Aegis, but actually nine-headed agents nodded.


    The two Hydra agents received the message, nodded, and then they were going to bring the box containing the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube.


    at this time.


    Jane Foster over there spotted the gap between the two Aegis agents, got out, and ran to Alexander Pierce and Lake. His face was full of persistence: "You can¡¯t do this, you are going to Where will the Cube of the Universe bring us? Our research is not over yet."


    Lake smiled and looked at Jane Foster: "Your mission is over. In fact, you and your teacher should be thankful."


    "what?"


    "I did not arrest you for endangering the case."


    "...why?"


    "Sorry, you don''t need to know."


    Lake said blankly: "You just need to know that you are very lucky this time, very lucky. If it is not for the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube that cannot be known by too many people, it is just the otaku you made when you experimented with the Cosmos Cube. , I am enough to throw you into an overseas prison for a lifetime."


    Jane Foster listened to Lake''s cold words, slightly taken aback.


    He is not joking.


    Eric Servig over there also ran over, wiped his forehead, and pulled Jane Foster to his side: "Sir, you can¡¯t lock us up, Jane is the only one of us with Lei Shengou passed, and to study the Cube of the Universe, Director Nick Fury personally invited us."


    Alexander Pierce looked at Eric: "Nick Fury has been arrested on suspicion of divulging human secrets, acting as an alien spy, and suspected of stealing confidential documents. All his duties have been suspended. The Universe Cube will According to the procedure, it will be under the joint custody of the Department of Homeland Security and the Super Investigation Bureau."


    "You can''t do this!"


    "¡­simple."


    Jane over there was a little excited when he heard that he wanted to take the Cube of the Universe, and said directly: "The Cube of the Universe does not belong to you. He belongs to the entire human race. How can you just take it away and take it away."


    Lake and Alexander Pierce took a look, and were too lazy to pay attention to the woman who gave the cannon to a barbarian, and went straight to the side, staring at the box carried by the two Hydra agents.


    Alexander Pierce didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them when he saw Lake. Naturally, he didn¡¯t bother to say anything. He pointed directly to the crossbones agent and pointed to Jane Foster and Eric Sevig: "Please these two doctors, I On behalf of the Federation, thank you both for their contributions, but your research has been suspended, and someone will send you to the airport later."


    Move out a Thor to scare who?


    Do you think I care?


    Alexander Pierce thought so.


    soon.


    The crossbones were once again found two Aegis agents, and asked them to take Dr. Jane Foster and Eric who were still calling not to go.


    Because Alexander didn''t instruct to silence them, naturally, it would be better to send two Aegis agents to leave them.


    at this time.


    suddenly.


    The energy of the Cosmos Cube placed on the device instantly began to run away, and the huge arch that was placed behind the Cosmos Cube began to be surrounded by the energy of the Cosmos Cube.


    "This¡­"


    "Afraid?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Alexander Pierce next to him. He watched that the energy of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube began to run away from him, and he began to move from the ordinary iron gate to the blue curtain of the Stargate Transformation. The corners of his mouth rose: "It''s okay. Well, it''s not too early or too late, the time is just right."


    talking.


    Lake took out from his arms a firecracker that was similar to a fifty-five cents a child of Dongguo.


    "A cloud-piercing arrow, thousands of troops will meet each other!"


    "ßÝ!"


    "Boom!"


    After being ignited, the Sky Monkey took off directly from Lake''s hand. After flying five meters high, it exploded directly. The next second, with a bang, the golden light soaring directly penetrated the barrier here and hit the ground. .


    "Sol?"


    There was already rushed to the elevator entrance, and Jane Fox, who was waiting for the elevator, turned to stare at the dazzling pillar of light, with boundless expectations on her face.


    Unfortunately not.


    The highway of Sol¡¯s family has been destroyed, and it is still undergoing intensive emergency repairs. It is estimated that three to five years without Earth Day will not get better.


    The Midgard King Garon with long sea-blue hair walked out of the golden light.


    "Yo..."


    Midgard King Garon stared at the interstellar door that was being opened due to the big runaway of the universe¡¯s Rubik¡¯s Cube. He looked at Lake: ¡°Awesome. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I started to fight the interstellar war against the gods. It¡¯s not right, you guys. Where¡¯s the spacecraft, why didn¡¯t I see one of them?"


    Lake was expressionless: "Stop talking nonsense, and help quickly. If the Cheritas on the opposite side come over, I will take my family directly and run to your world to take refuge, and I will annoy you all day long."


    "Hahaha!"


    Garon laughed, Gemini''s mask slammed on his face, then turned and looked at the thing with antlers and a scepter in the middle of the Stargate.


    Next second.


    "Where do you come from? Where do you go!"


    "Light Speed ??Fist!"


    "Boom!"


    "¡­what?"


    Loki, who was just preparing to set up the POSS for his shining debut, the moment he walked out of the Stargate, the moment his eyes fell on the destination of his trip, the Cube of the Universe, he suddenly felt the fist that whizzed up, suddenly stunned.


    followed.


    bang!


    Loki''s whole body flew upside down in an instant, and with a bang, it fell into the opened interstellar door directly as if falling into the water, like a rolling gourd, tumbling, twice, and then, with a bang, the whole The person''s back banged heavily on a rock, and UU reading ''s scepter inlaid with soul gems was dropped to the side.


    at this time.


    ßÝ!


    The Lake, who was directly replaced by the body, appeared next to the Mind Scepter in the shape of Midgard King Garon, and with a slam, he directly took the Mind Scepter into the space pocket.


    "lay down!"


    "So bold!"


    Along with Loki¡¯s roar, a roar was less than Loki¡¯s roar, but his confidence was far higher than Loki¡¯s roar seemed to be transmitted from all directions, and then, a hill-like fist fell heavily from the sky, Come towards Lake.


    Lake looked up at the owner of the fist, his mouth raised.


    See you for the first time.


    Brother Deba!


    The words fall.


    Lake turned into gray directly under Thanos¡¯ fist.


    At the same time.


    The interstellar door that opened directly on the Titan star, with a squeak, seemed to have disappeared without a trace after losing its power.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 600: Cheritas Siege Prologue

    Brother Dieba is not that strong either.


    At the moment when the clone was broken, Lake had been replaced, and a clone was re-summoned, which looked like it was intact. After removing the universe cube and re-sealing it, it was directly thrown to Lake''s body. Then he made a farewell gesture, and after the Midgard King Garon disappeared, Lake thought so.


    is wrong.


    Lake does not mean that Thanos is weak.


    Again.


    If Thanos is in the Chaos Universe, Lake can be crushed without any suspense, but if it is placed in the Marvel Universe, putting on the holy clothes and Thanos is not a big problem.


    Oh, right.


    Lake suddenly remembered that Thanos was very strong, but that was after getting the Infinite Gems. The current Thanos is a sibling who dare not come to the earth before Odin is dead and Gu Yi has not retired. The super bully in the universe.


    and...


    Fifty percent of Thanos¡¯s reputation as a bully is due to Thanos¡¯ cruel methods, but the other 50% is because Thanos is a bad man and personally destroyed that life. He raises his mother star.


    The Titan star disappeared because Thanos was driven out under the bewitching of someone, for a woman, not even his own home or his relatives.


    Ah.


    Everyone calls Thanos a bully, but Lake thinks that Thanos may change its name, the first licking dog before, and it''s still that kind of M-line licking dog.


    As for who is the goddess of Thanos, there is no doubt that it is the death of one of the five great creation gods.


    Death and the goddess of death are not alone.


    Death is the owner of all the authority of death, even if it is Mephisto¡¯s **** dimension, facing death, under the authority of death, a single thought can turn Mephisto and his **** dimension into ashes. .


    Lake actually didn''t want to take the Scepter of Mind.


    God can give him the most effective testimony.


    But Lake suddenly thought of something. At that time, he was not interested in infinite gems. He felt preconceived that the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube was at best summoning a Cherita, and it had no other effect.


    It''s a pity that the reality taught him that he can believe the story in the movie, but he can''t believe it completely. After all, the movie version is easy and difficult, and Lake''s version is more than elite.


    and so¡­¡­


    Right now Nick Fury is using the Cube of the Universe to spread the whole universe everywhere. The earth is ready to get their coordinates and start an interstellar war. The ghost knows that Thanos in his version is still not the first planner in the universe. Director of the office.


    What if not?


    The same mistake, Lake will not make a second time.


    what?


    Are you trying to prevent that **** psychic robot from coming out to steal your wife?


    Ah.


    Get out!


    Wanda even gave birth to his daughter in advance, and there is a pile of broken copper and iron, let alone fear, Lake has no idea?


    what?


    The Supreme Master explained that infinite gems can''t be put together?


    Nothing.


    The Mind Scepter Lake was thrown in the dimensional space, while the Universe Rubik''s Cube was held by Lake Tila. As long as the two don¡¯t meet, he doesn¡¯t count as having two infinite gems.


    Alexander Pierce over there, like everyone else, recovered from the shock and looked at Lake, who was already holding the safe box containing the Cosmos Cube in his hand: "It''s over?"


    Lake snorted, "It''s over, I think too much."


    If he didn''t run to **** the psychic scepter, if he couldn''t use the universe cube to open the portal and descend directly, Thanos might postpone his plan to invade the earth and grab infinite gems.


    But now?


    Lake looked at Alexander: "Do you really think that the creatures in the universe are the same as our earthlings. They can''t even leave their own planet? That **** guy Nick Fury opened a hole in someone else''s house and learned about someone else''s house? However, this hole is not a one-way hole, but mutual. The coordinates of the earth have been exposed."


    talking.


    Lake shook his head: "Look, it is estimated that at this time, the opposite party has already begun to assemble a large army, ready to come to our earth. Without the portal, it is the same as without the car. People can still come over, but one It''s nothing more than an early time and a late time."


    How far is the planet Cherita from the earth?


    is wrong.


    That place is the Titan star.


    How far is the Titan star from the earth? Even if it is walking, I guess it will be there in half a year at the latest.


    Lake shook his head and glanced at Alexander: "You don''t need to consider the proposal I mentioned earlier. In fact, as long as you can win the war in the next half a year at the latest, there is still hope for the earth. ,gone."


    Alexander Pierce quickly returned to his mind: "I will send you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, smiled, and did not refuse, he turned around and took the lead in moving towards the platform where he could only take the elevator up after he had to go up the steps.


    Titans!


    Thanos, who withdrew his big hill-like fist, looked at a pothole that was smashed out by his fist, the empty pothole, and the big face that looked like countless combs spliced ??together and the potholes were like the surface of the moon. expression¡­¡­


    Behind him.


    Loki, who was originally planning to play a scene of Return of the King, got up from the ground with a sullen face and looked at the giant Thanos standing in front of him, not daring to take a breath.


    for a long time.


    "find him!"


    Thanos gangster turned around, and the dangerous breath instantly enveloped Loki, the **** of lies, and said in a deep voice: "Find him, find this **** thief, and bring my things back, otherwise, you die!"


    Rocky is an exciting spirit.


    **** it.


    Since he fell to Titan that day, at the beginning, Thanos didn''t even have any interest in seeing him, and the commander was about to slash him.


    Fortunately.


    Loki told his origins in time, and even because Thanos was famous in the universe, Loki expressed that he was willing to be a leader party and led Thanos to the World Tree universe to execute. Family planning.


    Of course.


    In order to make this story more authentic, Loki explained the reason why he was living here. His adoptive father, Odin, that **** thing stole him from his biological parents and raised him. , I wanted to one day let him be able to slash his own father, but he really did it, but when he killed his own father, Odin showed up and felt that he was useless, if not for him to run fast , It is estimated that he has died under Odin''s hands.


    It can be said that Loki''s hatred towards Odin and Asgard is torrential, even if the water of the galaxy is drained, it can''t be cleaned.


    But...


    This sentence is true or false, maybe only Loki knows, after all, Loki is the **** of lies, a **** who can speak lies as truth.


    Even Lake, I am afraid that he can''t know the true or false of Rocky''s words.


    Thanos is the same.


    even...


    After listening to Loki¡¯s words, Thanos directly put Loki in the water jail. He was released only a short time ago, and then he directly threw the psychic scepter to him and gave Loki familiarity. At the time, and said that he will help Loki conquer the World Tree universe. After he implements family planning there, Loki will be the new king.


    This moved Loki a little...barren!


    Loki didn''t even think that Thanos could contend with Odin. Although for a while, Loki felt that Thanos might be the man who was prophesied to bring the Twilight of the Gods, but he quickly rejected it.


    Because Loki knew Thanos, he also knew it in the World Tree universe. If he knew it, naturally, Odin would know it too. If Thanos is really the man who prophesied the twilight of the gods If it is, then at this moment, Thanos guesses that there are no more broken bones left.


    at this time.


    The former Midgard, on the earth now, is shooting into the universe unscrupulously, which makes Loki make a living.


    The coordinates of the World Tree universe, Loki will definitely not tell anyone.


    The World Tree belongs to him.


    The future king of Asa Protoss can only be him.


    So Loki told Thanos that, just in case, he would land on the earth, after all, the earth is one of the planets in the world tree universe, and he would **** the universe cube and give it to Thanos as a precaution. gift.


    Actually...


    Loki had already thought about it. Once on the earth, after grabbing the Cube of the Universe, with the double infinity gems in his hand, he directly found the ocean giant Nereus and cried out his experience to him. Under the protection of the giant, one day, He can rely on Midgard and then counterattack Asgard.


    but¡­¡­


    The idea is beautiful, and the reality is cruel. When the space gem finally shot to the Titan unscrupulously, Loki had just prepared to leave the Titan with the dream of counterattack.


    Next second.


    He is back again.


    And not only came back He finally fooled Thanos, and the infinite gem weapon he got from Thanos was directly robbed.


    Who is he?


    how can that be.


    If there are such people in Midgard, why didn¡¯t his brother Thor appear when he was fighting the Destroyer?


    Rocky was brainstorming such a question, while answering Thanos¡¯ words: "My lord, I..."


    spread out.


    Loki looked up at Thanos a little weak and weak, as if to say, look, I am a weak woman...Uh, I am a weak man, that man is so fierce, how do I play.


    Thanos turned his head and looked at somewhere: "Dead Blade!"


    is holding a sharp war blade that holds his soul, even if his body is destroyed, as long as the war blade is still there, the general dead blade that he can continue to resurrect quietly appeared beside Loki.


    "Take the Cheritas, take this weak thing, go to Terra Star, find the thief, kill him, and slaughter the planet for me in front of him."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 601: Everyone is a hawk

    Lake did not wait for the scene where Rocky and the Cheritas descended on the earth, but instead waited for the funeral of a friend.


    A farewell ceremony is going on in the solemn and holy church.


    On the stage, the priest told the people the incident of someone sleeping quietly in the coffin and told the people who participated in this farewell ceremony that if God calls him up, then the most likely reason is that God needs him to be the angels. dress up.


    Lake, seated in a black suit, lowered his head, resisting his urge to laugh. After all, the occasion was not right.


    Tony Stark next to ¡¡¡¡ also lowered his head tacitly.


    Rachel and Pepper, who were sitting next to the two men, looked at each other, and the men who looked at each other involuntarily pinched them, seeming to say, hey, the funeral, be serious.


    Lake and Tony sit upright.


    for a while.


    In the final farewell to the remains, Lake and Tony sat in their seats, watching one after another walking to the coffin, and then heading inside three days ago because of a sudden stroke caused by a big game. The straight steel man took a sip of water, then wiped his tears, the women who left the church directly.


    "Hey."


    "What are you doing."


    "Do you think this will happen at your funeral in the future?"


    "...Can you miss me?"


    Tony glanced at Lake, who was speaking in darkness, without looking at him: "If I say that one of us will follow in the footsteps of our old friend, it should be you, not me."


    "is it?"


    "What do you think?"


    "surely not."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at the various women spitting in line one after another on the stage. He raised his eyebrows and got up with Tony. When he was about to see his old friend for the last time, he said: "I can''t die, I too Won''t die."


    Tony: "..."


    on stage.


    Lake and Tony walked over to the coffin together, watching the quiet and deep sleep inside, an old friend whose valuable suit was stained with beautiful young and beautiful sexual saliva.


    "Tony."


    "Say again, how did this guy die."


    "I checked with a private doctor. I took too many small blue pills. This guy''s body was not doing well. A dozen times a day. No, it was a direct heart attack plus a stroke."


    "sure?"


    "Don''t you think so?"


    When Lake and Tony walked out of the church and followed the crowd to the already prepared cemetery over there, he sighed and said: "When I was on a business trip in Africa, when I heard this news, I thought it was this guy who found it. The treasure that Hoover left behind is going to be a formidable stroke."


    "and many more!"


    Tony stopped and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "Africa, business trip?"


    Lake nodded.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Don''t you think, whether it''s Africa or a business trip, any of these words have nothing to do with you, let alone combined together, this is more incredible than the news of this guy''s death."


    "Obviously, you have a deep misunderstanding of me."


    "Do I have one?"


    Tony''s beard moved and looked at Lake: "As long as you can name a reasonable and logical one for you to go to Africa, and you should go as your identity, I will immediately...I will immediately..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What are you going to do right now?"


    Tony chuckled and said, "I made a bag of Adam''s holy clothes."


    Lake shook his head: "Whether you will make a saint for Adam, that is your business, it has nothing to do with me."


    Although Lake had been swaying in Africa two months ago, the news is still very clear. At the very least, Adam¡¯s Bronze Garment for Ursa Major seems to be ready.


    Raw materials?


    Do you remember the broken copper and iron left over from the last Thor and Destroyer battle?


    obviously.


    According to Tony, only vibranium can match that kind of metal. Therefore, when Tony was researching with the military, he carried two thighs back and went back to his old blacksmith. In the Saint Seiya cultivating dojo that he dug out, he was changing shifts with Adam, banging in chaos.


    Although it is not as good as the saint clothing, it is better than nothing. After all, at the moment, Lake can''t find the three major materials that can make the saint, including kamanine, gammanion, and silver star sand.


    directly use the zodiac?


    Stop it.


    Bronze grade, just a little bit better, big deal has been changed again, this example can not be opened, if you let go of Adam today, what about the others?


    Don''t suffer from lack and unevenness, which also needs to be avoided.


    Tony saw this: "Don''t you dare to bet?"


    Lake shook his head: "I said, it''s a matter between you and Adam, and don''t think I don''t know. The relationship between you and Adam has heated up very much during my absence in the past two months. If you let people outside know it, dignified. If the chairman of Stark Industries runs to Texas to fight the devil with a machete, I think the market value of Stark Industries can still double."


    Tony looked suspiciously at Lake: "Adam told you? Or Saga?"


    Lake laughed straight.


    Does anyone need to complain?


    When he sent Adam to Texas at that time, his biggest goal was to walk on both ends. Last month, when Lake was still choosing a site in Africa, Mephisto, the king of hell, watched the demons living in Texas one by one on the earth. Being killed, intending to teach them a lesson, but as soon as he came up, Lake directly pulled Mephisto into the Gemini Labyrinth.


    It was the same step, pretending to be invincible. In the end, because the Gemini Labyrinth was his home field, even though he vomited blood, he also plundered Mephisto''s roots and let Mephisto run away.


    Another chance to draw a lottery.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, looking at the coffin slowly buried there, shook his head, and when he and Tony walked towards the exit of the cemetery, he said with a faint expression: "The way of understanding the small universe every month is not Similarly, Natasha awakened the Phoenix because she was unwilling to succumb to her destiny. Adam was a male chauvinist and thus awakened Ursa Major. Therefore, it is useless for you to learn from Adam. The biggest problem lies with yourself."


    talking.


    Lake thoughtfully looked at Tony: "Frankly speaking, I now regret making you go to a psychiatrist and let him cure your post-traumatic stress syndrome. If you still have PTSD, Although it will make you more paranoid, if you throw a fist with this paranoia, you may have awakened a long time ago."


    Think about it carefully, it''s actually not impossible.


    How did Ultron float out?


    Isn¡¯t it because Tony was unsure after he got PTSD, he always felt that the earth was in danger, and wanted to let the earth have the ability to protect itself.


    Now?


    Intervened in Tony''s condition prematurely. Immediately when PTSD was just beginning to emerge, the world''s top psychologists were all brainstormed to California Cliff Manor after Pepper signed a confidential contract.


    What PTSD?


    does not exist at all.


    In other words, should I contact Wanda to create an illusion for Tony, and then tick off PTSD?


    Lake thought so.


    Tony listened to Lake¡¯s words, a little bit not so beautiful: "You mean, after I got sick, I was smarter than before I didn''t get sick?"


    Lake thought about it seriously, and nodded: "Sometimes, stress is also a big driving force for people''s progress. So, yes, according to this logic, you who are sick may really wake up to the universe earlier than you are right now. ."


    Tony smiled angrily.


    Next second.


    Tony looked at Lake, serious face: "So, it''s all your fault?"


    Lake looked surprised.


    good fellow.


    This is still the cold, looks very tugging, but actually more tugging, can you wait for the Tony Stark to be knocked to death? Is this the direct mistake of him?


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart, and shook his head: "If you admit it, you can''t, I''ll help you, it''s not impossible."


    "Sorry, I can do it!"


    "..."


    Tony listened to these words, put on his sunglasses, and returned to his cool expression. While watching Pepper and Rachel each go to drive the car, he said to Lake: "So, you haven''t said yet. , Why did you go to Africa, don¡¯t talk about business trips, and in Africa, I don¡¯t think you will have any lovers."


    Lake smiled: "Then what do you think I am going to do, after all, have you been watching me with Stark satellites for the past two months?"


    Tony looked in the direction of Washington, D.C., then looked up at the sky: "Aliens came to our earth very early?"


    "You mean the Scroo?"


    "Correct."


    Tony turned to look at Lake: "I also know that you took that thing from S.H.I.E.L.D., and then, on the second day, you flew to Africa. This is very unusual. Is... Is there an enemy coming? , Where do you choose the battlefield?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This is Tony Stark at full fire. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    Lake thought like this, without denying or acknowledging, just saying in a light tone, "Why do you see it?"


    "Nick Fury has already confessed."


    "I know."


    Lake was in Africa at the time, but General Rose knew about such a big thing, and naturally, he knew it too.


    Nick Fury, facing the interrogation of Langley¡¯s first intelligence interrogator, Mandy, directly confessed to him. At the same time, he said that he did it only because he wanted to hide this matter. Let the ferocious Cree know that the Skrulls are on earth, and they will come and attack the earth.


    For this explanation...


    Don''t talk about Mandy, any little agent would not believe it.


    Who are you?


    At that time, if Nick Fury had the rank of director, then he would be forgiven for saying this. However, at the time Nick Fury was a senior agent who knew nothing about it, concealed information, and even stole behind the Security Council. Tibet arranges the Scroo, this matter, no matter how Nick Fury explained it, it is not clear.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 602: You can go directly to the list of gods

    A word.


    Regardless of Nick Fury''s sophistry, he can hardly change this fact.


    That is Nick Fury has been helping the Skrulls lurking on the earth for so many years, and maybe even helping the Skrulls secretly collect all the information about the earth.


    This point, learned from the surviving Skru population, that their Skuru planet has been destroyed, and it has aroused everyone''s dread.


    Now the senior federal officials seriously suspect that Nick Fury has departed from all mankind and has been secretly colluding with the Skru people. He is thinking of a way to hand over the earth to the Skru people and make the earth a lost home. The new home of the Skuru.


    and so¡­


    Nick Fury, this is not a question of whether it''s in danger, it''s already in danger.


    is also concerned about the future.


    Nick Fury is not qualified to represent all mankind, so his doubts and worries are undoubtedly confirmed that he is a patient with a late stage of persecuted delusion.


    The high-level federal officials are qualified to represent all mankind. Therefore, the suspicions of the high-level federal officials are reasonable doubts and inferences based on known facts.


    even.


    The Federation did not hide it this time. It has already notified the other four overlords. It is estimated that in half a month, Nick Fury will be escorted to London, and then ran all the way to The Hague in the Netherlands.


    Above the International Court of Justice in The Hague.


    Nick Fury will commit crimes against humanity, crimes against the earth, anti...In short, this is a relatively fair trial, but this trial, apart from the five overlords, no one else knows it.


    but¡­


    Nick Fury still has the right to hire a lawyer. After all, the five hegemons still have to be shameless, so during this period of time, the five hegemons each produced a list of five lawyers for Nick Fury to choose.


    Although even a strengthening group of 25 lawyers can''t change the doomed ending, Nick Fury still has the right to struggle to death.


    Of course.


    This is what has happened in Washington DC since this time. It has nothing to do with the dialogue between Lake and Tony, just because Nick Fury is at the core of all problems.


    What was the reason why Nick Fury was arrested?


    Offended Lake?


    ÅÞ!


    Nick Fleming was using the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube to unscrupulously launch the earth''s coordinate signal to the universe outside the earth, giving the universe creatures, the earth is ready to face the wrong signals of high-level wars and preparations for **** wars.


    This is the root cause of Nick Fury''s arrest.


    Lake nodded: "Well, there is indeed an enemy coming, but where do you see that I went to the African election battlefield?"


    Tony glanced at Lake: "Everyone is a hawk, what do you pretend to be a pigeon?"


    Lake laughed.


    Ok.


    He went to Africa to choose a site as a battlefield soon.


    Anyway, the battlefield will definitely not be in New York.


    Don''t even think about it.


    As for other cities, it is estimated that the other four overlords are not happy. Lake wants to be placed in the island country of Japan or the country of Bangzi, but the land area is too small and it is close to the sea, so there is no need to do this.


    Really want to do it, just let Thetis start a submarine volcano.


    Like thought about going, and finally chose Africa.


    without him.


    There are few adults.


    Of course.


    Africa is already in chaos. No matter how chaotic it is, the five hegemons will not feel distressed. Moreover, maybe they can support the post-war reconstruction work?


    There is another important reason for choosing Africa.


    Lake said that he wanted to help purify the earth. He chose Africa as the battlefield and sacrificed the entire Africa. This was the price of Lake''s move.


    In this way, Lake is happy, the five overlords are happy, and the major arms leaders are also happy.


    Three wins!


    Lake listened to Tony''s reason and couldn''t help shook his head, feeling impeccable.


    Hawks?


    Dovish?


    Ha ha.


    What is there to be proud of being a pigeon eaten by others? It''s better to be an eagle, soaring for nine days.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake finished laughing, he nodded and looked at Tony thoughtfully: "Do you want to participate in this war, too?"


    "Is the enemy strong?"


    Tony frowned and said, "Even you have to be so long in advance to decide where to fight?"


    Lake nodded and shook his head.


    The reason why he has been in Africa for so long is because he has to choose a suitable location and re-layout. After all, if the selected location is too remote, can he sacrifice the price of letting Lake take the shot?


    It is best to sacrifice the entire African Blackie at once.


    But Lake wandered around Africa for more than half of a circle, and finally found out that at most two small black countries were circled in.


    This is the reason why Lake stayed in Africa for so long. He spent most of the rest of the time optimizing his plan.


    This is the reason for shaking his head.


    As for nodding?


    Lake shook his head and said: "You can treat the next enemy as a terrorist, and the boss behind this group of terrorists is different from the group of guys hiding in Tibet on Earth. The boss behind them is A person does not hide himself at all, only others are afraid of him, so yes, the enemy is very tricky."


    "But you are not afraid."


    "Yes it is."


    Lake is very frank: "If you are awakened, you may know why, but if you are not awakened, I said, you will not understand."


    Tony: "..."


    Look at Natasha. After awakening, he immediately knew the true identity of Lake. There was no need for Lakefee to explain anything.


    "So..."


    Lake looked at the car that had come from a distance, looked at Tony next to him, and finally said, "Do you want to participate in this war?"


    Tony said, "This is not only your earth, but also mine."


    Lake smiled and said, "Then you have to work harder."


    "Ok?"


    "Don''t be on the battlefield when the time comes, the dignified Iron Man is reduced to a soy sauce party or a sightseeing party."


    "..."


    After all, the difficulty of this version of Lake is above the Elite difficulty.


    What is the configuration of the original Avengers that Nick Fury fiddled with?


    One god, one monster, one team leader, three mortals?


    Thor Thor, Hulk Hulk, Captain America Steve Rogers, Iron Man Tony Stark, Black Widow Natasha Romanov, Agent Hawkeye Button, and Phil who can ignore soy sauce Coleson.


    This is the original version.


    Lake this version?


    Lake Edwin, Black King, Professor Inhuman X, Gemini Saga, Midgard King Garon, Phoenix Natasha Romanov, Ursa Major Adam, Supreme Merlin Hermione Granger, Atlante Queen Thetis Rogers, Queen of Immortality Emilia...


    even...


    If it is Lake''s permission, it is already awakened behind the scenes, but the three golden saints who have never appeared will also directly join the battlefield with his permission.


    Look at this luxurious configuration.


    A person with a clear eye will know what is meant by releasing water and what is meant by a real battle.


    Moreover.


    If you look closely, you will find that, in fact, Nick Fury¡¯s version was seriously released, and so many Cheritas were flying around New York City.


    Even once forced Hydra to find a way to use the Great Ivan to attack.


    But what about the post-war statistics?


    The two blocks of ¡¡¡¡ are seriously damaged. The battlefield has a radius of 300 meters at most. Outside of this radius, the outermost New York buildings are still pretty good.


    Do you dare to believe this?


    Please, the Cheritas flew, but they fought back and forth. There were few dead on earth, but the whole army was wiped out.


    Even if the Cheritas are the cannon fodder of the so-called Thanos, but at any rate they are also a race in the interstellar society. Dealing with a small broken ball that can''t even get out of their own planet, directly come up with this ending?


    good fellow.


    Could the Cheritas be so famous as cosmic pirates simply because they matched up with players similar to the African region before they met the Earthlings?


    Stop it.


    Even if the planet Xandar hears that the Cheritas are about to invade, it will be like an enemy.


    and so¡­


    Lake doesn''t think that this time the Cheritas would release water to Nick Fury as they would, and even if the Cheritas dared to release the water, Lake would be very angry.


    He doesn''t think he and Nick Fury are on the same level.


    There is a kind...


    You can directly increase the difficulty to **** level for me, so I can still pass the level.


    and so¡­


    According to the principle of matching luxury teams with luxury teams, frankly speaking, Iron Man Tony Stark can indeed stand in the C position in the original version, but in his version, I am afraid that Tony can''t even stand in the position of Adam.


    correct.


    The captain of the United States, Steve Rogers, is also untenable in the C position.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, opened the door of the co-pilot, and said to Tony standing on the side of the road to cheer, Ollie gave it, and then closed the door.


    Rachel and Tony greeted while driving, and drove away from the cemetery in the forest of New Jersey.


    on the way around New York City.


    Rachel glanced at Lake: "I thought you thought about giving Tony a back door and assigning a seat."


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Rachel, then smiled and said, "Actually, I have already thought about it."


    "Ok?"


    Rachel was curious: "Then what are you still struggling with?"


    Lake shook his head: "How can it be so easy? UU reading didn''t have a soft word, I just gave it to him, then what am I doing?"


    Rachel smiled and said: "Then you are going to be frozen again, let Tony get soft, I guess you won''t be able to wait in this life."


    Lake shrugged: "It doesn''t matter if I wake up myself, it saves me from entanglement. After all, if it is me, I need to cut Tony out."


    Ruiqiu: "..."


    Otherwise how to give it.


    Lake is currently able to canonize the Underworld Warrior under the 108 magic stars of the Chaos Underworld.


    Signs of the zodiac?


    Lake, if he can remember what the combination of stars in each zodiac sign looks like, in theory, he can directly create stars and then directly enshrine the gods.


    but¡­


    If Lake can remember the combination of so many stars, is there still this chance to travel?


    Haven''t heard a word?


    Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared, and chance... is often reserved for those lucky ones who are unprepared.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 603: Midgard stop 1

    Ok.


    is the same as the sentence of 99.9% hard work and 0.1% talent.


    If you work hard, you may get what you want. People who are gifted can get what they want without hard work, and they may get more than those who have worked hard.


    Chicken soup is called chicken soup for a certain reason.


    Therefore, there is only one way to open the back door for Tony. I chopped him off, and then in the Chaos Underworld, Tony Stark was thrown into the 108 Devil Stars, and one of the Big Three Pluto fighters was sealed off. Enough.


    But since Tony didn''t want to, Lake didn''t want to make it difficult for others.


    Anyway, the Stark family already has a golden saint. By that time, even if Tony is really playing soy sauce, it will not really weaken the Stark family''s prestige.


    a week later.


    Lake flew from New York to Washington, D.C., first went home to look for the handle of the house Karen reported that he was back, and then drove to a house without any signs in the evening as agreed.


    enter the house.


    The decoration inside is very different from what you see outside. How ordinary it looks on the outside, then how magnificent it looks inside.


    Alexander Pierce, who has been waiting here for a long time, looked at Lake, who came in under the guidance of the attendant, and got up from his seat: "Mr. Edwin."


    Lake shook hands with Alexander with a smile on his face: "My friends call me Lake, I like it very much, unless, Alexander, you think we are not friends."


    He always pays no attention to what other people have when he makes friends, only his own mood, whether he wants to make this friend, if he wants to, then this person has nothing, he will still be Lake¡¯s friend, if he doesn¡¯t want to, even if this person is rich in the enemy''s country, Lake is also It''s totally insignificant.


    Alexander smiled upon seeing this: "How come, it''s my honor to be my husband''s friend."


    Lake also smiled, said, then sat down.


    after awhile.


    Alexander took the Thunder brand bourbon, which the attendant took from the wine storehouse, and handed it to Lake: "The first year, the Thunder Christmas limited edition bourbon."


    Lake took it, smelled it, and his eyes lit up: "Good wine."


    Alexander smiled slightly, this wine, but he specially spent a lot of money to inquire about the news, and then found it from the private wine library of a rich man in Europe.


    "please."


    "Cheers."


    Lake and Alexander clink glasses with each other. After they drank them, they reminisced about the deliciousness of the wine, and then looked at Alexander: "Now you can say something."


    Alexander nodded, his face became a little serious, and after a while of silence, he looked at Lake: "There are some different opinions on the last proposal."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    After handing over the Universe Rubik''s Cube last time, although Alexander had made up his mind at that time, after returning, he still locked himself in the study for three days and three nights.


    after that.


    When Alexander convened the Hydra Leadership Meeting, after saying that he was going to take the Hydra and abandon the plan to occupy the earth, he was undoubtedly violently attacked by Gideon Malik.


    In the words of Gideon Malik, he had reminded Alexander before that he remembered his identity. He was a Hydra member first, then a council member and an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D., not the other way around.


    To put it simply, Alexander is the biggest undercover agent of Hydra in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The results of it?


    Good guy, three years and three years, countless three years later, has become bigger and stronger, and became the boss of the undercover agent suddenly said, he quit, even, he will take the Hydra collectively to cast out the dark?


    Listen.


    Is this talking human?


    Gideon Malik immediately slapped the table and shouted at Alexander: "Pierce, have you forgotten your vow to join Hydra? What are you trying to do now, are you going to betray us?"


    Alexander was very calm: "No, I''m just making a wise decision!"


    Gideon Malik sneered again and again: "What is your so-called wise decision? Join S.H.I.E.L.D. collectively and abandon the name of the organization with a long history of our Hydra. From then on, like the outsiders, we will serve the earth together. Striving for the cause of peace for life?"


    Jesus, God!


    Gideon Malik took a deep breath: "I didn''t expect that there were alien spies in SHIELD, but I didn''t even expect that our Hydra team would also be mixed with SHIELD spies. Sure enough, spies can pass from person to person."


    Alexander: "..."


    Nick Fury has been identified as the second or fifth boy willing to surrender to the aliens and act as spies on the earth. Right now, he is just going through the process.


    Gideon Malik said so because who made Nick Fury be supported by Alexander himself.


    at the moment?


    Your disciple is an alien spy placed in S.H.I.E.L.D., and you are a S.H.I.E.L.D. spy placed in Hydra. This can be regarded as a matryoshka, or it can be said to be a phenomenon of human-to-human transmission.


    Baron Strak and others sat in their seats, and did not say anything when Alexander was arguing with Gideon, because before this meeting, Alexander had contacted them in advance.


    As for Alexander''s idea of ??abandoning the dark, Baron Straker and others have no idea.


    even...


    at the end of the meeting.


    When Gideon Malik looked around and directly began to vote on the proposal to kick Alexander Pierce out of the game, Baron Straker and the others also found a reason to speak his words and went offline.


    Lake listened to Alexander¡¯s truthful recount and smiled. He didn¡¯t have any interest in knowing what¡¯s inside the Hydra. He just looked at Alexander: "Why, on the land of the Federation, there are nine that you can¡¯t control. Head snake?"


    Alexander said subconsciously: "I have 100% control over my subordinates."


    Lake said, "Is there any problem?"


    "Gideon Malik and Mrs. Viper..."


    "Ah."


    Listening to these names, Lake snorted and shook his head: "An old guy who has been retired and has been trying to stretch his paws into the military for years, a woman who is a queen in the island country of Japan, they can set off. What''s the turmoil?"


    paused.


    "Remember, you and I are both federal. I am the deputy secretary of the Department of Homeland Security. You are the federal director of S.H.I. The Federation is not accountable, and no one dares to be held accountable. If there is an internal mess, it is the real trouble for your Aegis."


    Lake looked up at Alexander: "Alexander, you are smart, aware of current affairs, and you have ambitions, but your ambitions are different from those of the old man Daniel Whitehorn."


    Alexander''s face changed.


    When Alexander wanted to speak, Lake reached out and stopped and said directly: "I don''t mind your ambition, because I allow you to have this ambition, and ambition can better stimulate a person''s motivation, and I told you , Inside Hydra, you are the only one I admire, Alexander Pierce. Others are optional."


    Alexander frowned: "That..."


    Lake smiled and shook his head: "No, if other people want to jump, let them jump. I think, if there are any terrorists on the federal land, you should know Alexander."


    Alexander nodded: "That''s for sure."


    Even the terrorists in September 2001 were able to enter the federation because of his hydra. On the territory of the federation, foreigners who want to recite sutra well, the first thing they must pass is that Alexander Pierce is in charge. The first gateway to this level of Hydra.


    Lake sipped his glass of wine: "If they want to dance, let them do it, but after a while, after the upcoming battle is over, I think, if they can be half as smart as you, they will know how to choose. ."


    Cherita comes.


    The news that the Midgard still exists is beyond hiding.


    and so¡­


    The World War I in Africa was a battle where Lake had ulterior motives to clean up Africa. Similarly, it was Lake¡¯s second battle of momentum. Nick Fury used the Cosmos Cube to set up enemies indiscriminately for the earth. This is a bad thing, but it is also a good thing.


    At the very least, the gaze of the universe is from the side of the earth. By then, Lake will tell them with this vigorous battle that King Midgard is back and also tells Odin that he has the power to control his own destiny. The Midgard also returned.


    After this battle, Lake guessed that the Hydra crisis would disappear.


    "correct."


    Lake seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Alexander: "You are not always curious. I have so many informants, am I a real mortal? UU reading "


    Alexander narrowed his eyes, not even dare to say.


    Lake waved his hand: "Curiosity is also a normal thing. After all, if I choose the boss, if I don''t even know what the boss has, then it is not called smart but stupid."


    Alexander did not speak.


    In fact, Hydra¡¯s internal research on Lake has never stopped, but no matter from which way to study it, it seems that Lake is Lake, and it seems to be the same as Captain America Steve Rogers, relying on himself. His personality charm has attracted such a large wave of extraordinary friends and allies.


    Uh¡­


    Steve Rogers is a real charm of personality.


    Lake like this?


    The truth is actually Lake. This is completely self-directed and acted, but the performance has been pretty good, except for his women and his mother Karen who know the truth, no one else knows the truth.


    Lake thought for a while and said, "In this way, I will give you two choices. First, I will show you who I am in advance. Second, after you die, I will give you a front row position. "


    Alexander Pierce: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 604: Send Nick Fury the last one

    I want horses to run without feeding them grass. This is impossible here in Lake.


    The end of not feeding the horses is vivid.


    It¡¯s a routine operation to stand still, and it¡¯s understandable to throw you out directly. After all, people follow you, and you can¡¯t even guarantee the most basic treatment. Then they¡¯re just because of you. Fear, not convincing.


    Lake¡¯s assurance to Alexander is true.


    Styx ferryman.


    This can be regarded as one of the demon gods in the front row of Chaos Underworld, and Lake did not lie.


    After hearing these two choices, Alexander Pierce decisively chose the second after being silent for a while. The first one can only give him a detailed knowledge of the boss he is following, but the second one is the richest. Prizes.


    Lake laughed when he saw this, and then started the topic directly: "Tomorrow is the day when Nick Fury is escorted to London. Will you go and see you off?"


    Alexander shook his head: "The Security Council''s review of SHIELD is still going on. I need to sit at SHIELD so that the Security Council will not find out something that cannot be detected."


    For example, the underground base built in the headquarters of Sanfei ornaments, which does not exist.


    Lake nodded, drank the last bourbon in the cup, got up, walked directly to the door, and waved his hand without looking back: "I don''t have the idea of ??killing the donkey, as long as you do things for me, It''s yours, it''s yours, go, see you later."


    The Styx Ferryman is just a price offered by Lake for Alexander''s abandonment of the dark. As for the future, what Alexander can rely on himself to fight for is Alexander''s own ability.


    What Lake has to do is to see Alexander''s credit for him while he is working for him, and then add it when he distributes the benefits.


    To put it simply.


    fair!


    is still fair!


    a few days later.


    Washington International Airport, accompanied by a few Langley black sports cars parked in the hangar, handcuffed in handcuffs, feet leaning on anklets, anklets connected to the handcuffs, wearing orange prison uniforms, and carrying Nick Fury, wearing a mask, was pushed out of the car by two Langley agents.


    Nick Fury immediately saw Lake Edwin, the Undersecretary of Land, who was standing there talking and laughing with Director Langley.


    Lake naturally noticed.


    just...


    Nick Fury has a mask. Even if he can speak, his humming voice makes it impossible for ordinary people to guess what words he wants to say.


    Director Langley over there nodded with several Langley agents.


    After the agent unbuttoned Nick Fury''s mask, he turned and walked towards the outside of the hangar at the sign of Director Langley.


    Lake smiled slightly, and stretched out his hand toward a set table over there: "Director Fury, no one will come to see you off. I''ll take you for the last time. Have a glass of wine before you go on the road."


    talking.


    Lake had already walked to the table, pulled the chair away, poured two glasses of wine, and stood still on the spot, wearing a blindfold, with a one-eyed Nick Fury and making a gesture of invitation: " please!"


    Nick Fury stood on the spot for a while, then walked over, with a croaking iron chain sound, sat down on the chair, drank the wine in the glass in front of him, and looked at the opposite Lake: "Deputy Minister Edwin, this is to see a loser in the image of a winner, to satisfy your own morbid desire?"


    It¡¯s already like this, and Nick Fury has been very restrained if he didn''t directly scold Fake.


    Lake smiled and filled Nick Fury¡¯s cup again with bourbon: ¡°No, every story has an end. Some people don¡¯t like to watch the subtitles after the story ends, but I¡¯m different. When the story is about to end, I always like to think back to the beginning of the story."


    Nick Frehe smiled: "I don''t think I have any other stories with Deputy Minister Edwin."


    "It was Chief Fury''s idea to let our agency die and then recruit me into S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau."


    "Yes."


    Nick Fury smiled sarcastically at the corner of his mouth, and looked at Lake: "So, you always know that Maureen listened to my orders, and now I regret killing her at that time?"


    Lake shook his head: "I will not regret anything I did, and Maureen is no exception. You are behind the scenes, and she is the specific executor. Therefore, even if she was not angry at the time, her death was doomed. ."


    Nick Fury''s eyes narrowed, listening to Lake''s ordinary expression: "You are sick."


    Lake laughed haha: "Unfortunately you don''t have medicine."


    "I know who you are. You can hide from others, but you can''t hide from me, Lake Edwin."


    "is it?"


    "I have never understood one thing before, but in the past two months, I have been very idle. I have not thought about things before, and finally have the opportunity to think about it, and I have already figured it out."


    "Awesome."


    Lake nodded heartily and said that, the paranoia was wrong, and he changed his career to become a truther.


    "My SHIELD has always had ghosts."


    "is it?"


    "Ha ha."


    Nick Fury seemed to have a sense of seeing through the world and enlightenment. After he clicked to the end, he shook his head: "Now, you can feel at ease. After you get rid of me, your unfinished plan can finally be reopened. Continued once."


    Lake glanced at Nick Fury: "Director Fury, you don''t seem to understand a problem until now."


    "what?"


    "Kill yourself, it''s yourself."


    "..."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, and he raised his wine glass, and after toasting to Nick Fury like an old friend, he said in a light tone: "I knew from the beginning what your attributes are, or your **** What is the attribute of the shield? Not only do I know that the Rubik''s Cube is on your side, I even know that you have a BB machine that can call the head of the earth."


    Nick Fury''s face changed suddenly.


    Lake looked at Nick Fury: "But, so what? The reason you become like this is all because you don¡¯t have the awe you should have. Now that you know the existence of the Skuru, then you You should also be aware of the existence of the Kerry Empire. Your unbridled use of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube on Earth has provoke so many prying eyes, and you even provoke the number one Thanos in the universe. Why, your BB machine, Oh, do you know what the earth was once called?"


    "Midgard."


    Nick Fury said directly that they already knew about this from Jane Foster, Thor''s lover on earth.


    Lake nodded: "Then, do you know, my friend, what is Kanon''s title?"


    Nick Fury was silent for a while: "King Midgard."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Yes, King Midgard, do you know how Midgard became the earth today? History is written by victors. You really think Thor will lose his power , Is it really a coincidence to be banished to the earth?"


    Nick Fury looked up at Lake: "What do you want to express to make me understand?"


    Lake shrugged: "Actually...If your skin color can change a bit, we might be good friends."


    "Why is Deputy Minister Edwin so straightforward now."


    "My informant told me that the Cheritas have already sent troops over, and they will arrive on Earth soon."


    "how long?"


    "It''s coming soon, it won''t be too long. Originally, according to the plan of my friends and I, we would stay and grow and hold out the space aircraft carrier. Even if it is a war, we will never let war happen on the earth, but unfortunately, The plan is not as fast as changing. I have been to Africa when you were imprisoned."


    "..."


    "Africa is good, suitable to be a battlefield."


    "..."


    Although Nick Fury has delusions, his IQ is still online, and he immediately understood what Lake was thinking: "Africans are also human beings, and they are innocent."


    "But you are guilty."


    Lake looked at Nick Fury in a faint tone: "If it weren''t for you, would there be this war, or you tell me, where should I choose the battlefield?"


    "Eastern country, people grow quietly and spotlessly."


    "Europe, the same."


    "Federation, from a certain perspective, this matter was indeed made on the land of the Federation, but you have studied it privately, and you have not obtained the permission of the Federation."


    Lake looked at Nick lightly: "So, you tell me where I can choose the battlefield."


    "Africa is also innocent."


    "But your skin color is African."


    "..."


    Lake said: "If it weren''t for you, I could completely keep this war away from Midgard, but because of your private actions, this is a price to pay. We will not wipe your **** for free. This is what you need to bear. Price."


    "This is an excuse."


    "This is the reason."


    Lake directly stunned Nick Fury with an angry expression on his face: "If you are to blame, blame yourself. If you cannot bear the cost of what you are about to do, then don¡¯t To do it, you, not only did it, but also did it suddenly. Now that you have done it, then you have to pay a price."


    Nick Fury took a deep breath: "Captain Marvel will fix it."


    "is it?"


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth raised, and instead of directly answering Nick Fury¡¯s question, he drank the wine in his glass and snapped his fingers. Accompanied by the Langley agent who walked in from outside the hangar, he got up and turned towards Nick Fury sitting in the chair said: "In the past, the Midgard people had pinned their hopes on Odin. As a result, do you know what we understand?"


    "We?"


    "I don''t have power, my friend is strong, and it is also a foreign object, but I have power, and my own strength is truly powerful."


    "and also¡­"


    "What gives you the illusion that Captain Marvel still thinks that he is an earthling?"


    "Think about it for yourself."


    "gone!"


    "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 605: Captain America

    Is Captain Marvel Carol Danfoss still an earthling?


    is wrong.


    should say¡­


    Is Carol Danfoss still a human?


    the answer is negative.


    After Carol Danfoss absorbed the power of the Cube of the Universe, that is, the power of the space gem, her life level has been sublimated. Carol Danfoss is not so much a human being, it is better to say that Carol Danfoss is already a **** .


    Gods and gods are also hierarchical.


    The lower gods and the creation gods are the same gods, but when a thousand lower gods are added together, they are not an opponent of a creation god, and similarly, a thousand mortals are not an opponent of a lower **** when added together.


    Carol Danfoss does not belong to the kind of person who directly changes from a mortal to a **** step by step, but suddenly ascends to a high position and becomes a **** in one step. Naturally, his psychology has also undergone a 180-degree change. .


    not to mention¡­


    Carol Danfoss also lived in the Kerry Empire for some time.


    This is just like a stupid metamorphosis program in the previous life. A child in a remote country who has seen the brilliance and prosperity of the universe will return to his hometown honestly. There is no highway connecting to the city, almost regarded as In a small village isolated from the world, and then as if none of this happened?


    Maybe there is.


    But Carol Danfoss is never in this category.


    This point can be seen from the original story. In the heart of Carol Danfoss, the earth is no longer different from other planets.


    Returning riches and honors to the homeland, benefiting the hometown, bringing the advanced technology in the universe to the earth, and getting rich first drives wealth later?


    Ah.


    I have counted the capitalists of the entire federation, and there is one who can have such a high level of enlightenment. Carol Danfoss, who was born in the federation, is even dispensable in the heart of Carol Danfoss. That kind.


    Moreover.


    I don¡¯t have a gun in my hand, and I don¡¯t have a gun and count on others to fight thunder at a critical time. These are two different things.


    Backing down.


    Run by everyone.


    In these years, only the power that I can rely on can be called a power that I can rely on, and everything else is a cloud.


    and so¡­


    Lake didn''t know exactly from what angle Nick Fury started, and felt that Carol Danfoss would be able to show up in time to help him fight thunder when the sky fell.


    In 1986, Nick Fury was a dog licking for a while?


    How many flatbreads can be sent away?


    Losing Nick Fury naively entered the name of Captain Marvel into his Avengers plan. It is a person who wants to arrange a god, although it is a lower god, it is ridiculous enough.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, watching the **** plane flying into the sky and entering the clouds, retracted his gaze, got into his car, and got into the car.


    Quantico military base.


    A certain safety level is in a gym with S level one.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake, in a suit and leather shoes, walked in and watched Steve Rogers, the outdated male protagonist who was sweating and hitting the sandbags with his heart, and applauded, ¡°I think it¡¯s good to use iron, but don¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Steve Rogers looked at Lake coming from the door, fixed the sandbag, took the towel next to him, and wiped the sweat on his face: "Lake, why are you here?"


    Lake smiled and said, "This is also my home."


    Steve smiled: "Yes, sorry, but your family rarely stays at home."


    Lake shrugged: "Business is busy. There is always someone who needs to stand at the forefront to maintain peace. It''s just you before, but now it''s me."


    "You mean I''m too angry?"


    "That''s it."


    Lake smiled, put down the briefcase in his hand, sat on the seat, took the mineral water that Steve handed over, took a sip, and said: "I was in Washington just in the morning, passing by the Pentagon, and the general happened to be on his way. I will give you these things."


    Steve looked at the briefcase on the desktop: "What''s in it?"


    "Two copies."


    Lake handed the briefcase in his hand to Steve and looked at Steve Rogers during the unpacking and said directly: "You can choose one of the two, one of which you should have gotten sixty-five years ago. You will retire as a brigadier general and happily retire with the honor and treatment you deserve."


    Yes it is.


    This matter is a long story.


    Simply put, it was managed by Ms. Peggy Carter. First, Ms. Peggy Carter found Lake¡¯s mother, Karen, through Hermione. Then, through Karen, she found Rockefeller¡¯s side. After a little activity, Peggy Carter stayed in the network of relations between the federal military and the Washington entertainment circle, and won this alternative for Steve Rogers.


    "What about the second one?"


    "The rank of General Jin, then, rebuild the Roaring Commando!"


    "¡­what?"


    Lake looked at Steve who was looking up: "You are the banner of our federal military. The Roaring Commando you formed and led has directly turned the tide of the battle."


    A month ago, the Pentagon held a press conference announcing that Steve Rogers had gone home. At the same time, beyond the media, Rachel¡¯s exclusive interview with Steve Rogers was also on sale.


    But how do you say?


    The society has reacted and it is a sensation, but, it seems, there is nothing more than that.


    after all¡­


    The legendary demon and the Merlin Mage who existed in the fairy tale all ran out, and Steve Rogers returned again, as if there was nothing special.


    Obviously, in the hearts of most people, Steve Rogers, the former Captain America, has been deified, and he can stand shoulder to shoulder with Hell Demon and Supreme Merlin.


    Compared to the calmness of most people, they think that this is a so-called routine operation. However, Captain America fans will pay special attention to this matter. There are even fans who have traveled all the way from Texas to Quantico. So much has passed. Oh my god, outside the Quantico base, there are at least some fans who would not leave even if the US team went out to persuade them.


    This time, the two choices can be smoothly tinkered with. A big reason is the lobbying of Ms. Peggy Carter, and most importantly, it is also inseparable from the fans of the US team all over the Federation.


    Some fans believe that even if the U.S. team has been frozen and its appearance has not changed, it will not change the true age of the U.S. team. They believe that the military should learn to let go. In today''s peaceful world, the U.S. team sacrificed itself in exchange for it. Yes, he should also return the time to the US team so that he can retire and enjoy the beautiful world that they had exchanged for their lives.


    Some fans also believe that the US team is the banner of the military, and their thinking is the same as that of some people in the Pentagon. They think that the US team should stay and continue to shine.


    Simply.


    The Pentagon obeyed its name and directly returned the multiple-choice questions to Steve Rogers, but no matter what choice the US team made, the military is still the safest home for Steve Rogers.


    Steve looked at the two documents in his hand and got lost for a while. He looked up at Lake: "What do you think, how should I choose?"


    Lake smiled: "I am not involved in your matter. Maybe you should talk to Ms. Peggy Carter, or talk to Thomas?"


    In order to be able to keep Doma always contacting Steve, Doma directly settled on a small island in the Pacific Ocean. By the way, he found a satellite phone so that she could talk to Steve at all times.


    Steve shook his head: "Actually I asked."


    Lake said oh.


    "Peggy Carter thinks that my time is over, it''s time to live for myself."


    "It is true."


    "Doma thinks..."


    "...what do you think?"


    A trace of entanglement flashed on Steve''s expression, and then he couldn''t help but shook his head and said: "Doma thinks that the reason why Peggy said this is because Peggy''s heart is old."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    What a sharp mother-in-law, a hit is the direct hit.


    Lake thought in his heart and touched his chin: "Doma is right. After all, Ms. Peggy Carter has gone through sixty-five years."


    "But..."


    After Lake finished speaking, he paused for a while and looked at Steve: "What about you, what do you think?"


    Steve smiled reluctantly and turned to look outside the window: "Even if more than two months have passed, but I wake up every day, I still feel that this day is the second day after I was rescued after falling into the sea."


    Lake nodded: "I understand."


    Steve looked at Lake.


    Lake said, "This is the same as Tony Stark, who got PTSD."


    Steve frowned: "For the past two months, every five days on average, a professional military doctor will check me up and do psychological evaluations."


    Lake laughed and said, "Let me guess, they think it''s just that you have been asleep for so many years, suddenly awakening, and haven''t fully adapted to it?"


    Steve nodded. U U Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    is indeed so.


    No matter which psychiatrist came over, when he talked about this problem, he just subconsciously felt that it was just a side effect of waking up after he slept for too long.


    Lake shook his head: "If you are just an ordinary soldier, after fighting an enemy, falling into the sea, and then being pulled out, you can go to a psychologist after a few months. Basically, you will be judged. For post-traumatic stress disorder syndrome."


    This is in line with all the conditions that produce post-traumatic stress disorder syndrome.


    But this does not mean that these days, the psychologists who come are all quacks, but it is the legendary and almost deified Captain Steve Rogers who makes them responsible for the diagnosis.


    is not just the US team fighting the Red Skulls.


    There is still that frozen sixty-five years.


    and so¡­


    When they face Steve Rogers, they are different from facing other people. In other words, these psychologists subconsciously believe that Steve Rogers will never have PTSD.


    It''s that simple.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 606: Enjoy your Shura Field

    "That''s why."


    When returning to Arlington County, talking to Karen and Betty about this afternoon, he sighed: "This is the so-called fan behavior that cannot be elevated to idols."


    After considering that Steve might be suffering from mild PTSD, Lake immediately contacted the general, and then found a psychologist. He randomly found a soldier to replace Steve Rogers with the psychologist. Diagnosis.


    Result...


    was diagnosed.


    In the face of God, this psychiatrist received Steve Rogers five days ago. As a result, for the same disease, ordinary soldiers are PTSD, and Steve Rogers is good.


    If it weren¡¯t for considering that this psychiatrist was an honorary director of the Captain America Association, I¡¯m afraid the military would have thought it was a spy who wanted to sneak in and try to trick Steve Rogers.


    "After that."


    "What else can I do."


    Lake chuckled: "This is a disease. If you have a disease, you must be treated. Early detection, early treatment, and early recovery."


    Look at Tony Stark who is healthy now.


    was so healthy that he had lost his life goal, the goal of 10,000 punches, but it took so many years to complete it. Lake was a little sad when he thought of Tony Stark''s confident expression at the time.


    I was so sad, why didn''t I record that scene at the time.


    Betty said, "I''m not talking about this, I mean, what is the choice of Captain Rogers?"


    Lake said silently: "How do I know."


    Betty: "..."


    When Lake came back from Quantico, Ms. Paget Carter from London and Dooma, the Queen Mother of Atlantis, knew for the first time that Steve Rogers was diagnosed with light The PTSD is over, and now these two people can be anxiously broken.


    Lake, after receiving Hermione¡¯s text message and Thetis¡¯ message, suddenly chose to retreat wisely.


    He wanted to stay on the scene and watch Steve Rogers'' capsize scene, but Lake thought for a while. There is a certain probability that this capsize will involve him, so after weighing it, he chose to be with the Supreme Merlin Hermione. When Ms. Peggy Carter opened the Merlin ring, or Thetis urged the Ocean Divine Power to bring Thomas over, she chose to leave the base.


    Eating melon is very fragrant, but if this melon runs to him inexplicably after eating it, it won¡¯t be fragrant.


    But.


    Lake thought for a while and looked at Betty: "You can wait for the general to come back and ask the general, but the general stayed at the base."


    Betty rolled her eyes: "Since I left the military, do you think the tyrant will tell me such things that involve military secrets and miscellaneous people who are not qualified to know?"


    Karen over there glanced at Betty: "That''s your father, what tyrant."


    Betty stretched out her hand towards Karen: "Did I make a mistake?"


    Karen was silent for a while, and shook her head: "You''d better not say it in front of him."


    Lake laughed.


    the next day.


    Lake took a wash after waking up, and when he went downstairs, he saw General Rose, who didn''t get home until about three o''clock last night, and then got up early as usual. He was already sitting at the table and drinking coffee.


    Karen and Betty have left home for work.


    "Good morning, General."


    Lake poured himself a cup of coffee at the coffee machine, then pulled out the chair, greeted Rose who was reading the newspaper, and then asked about the situation yesterday.


    Rose said, "Rogers has gone to London."


    "what?"


    "Huh what?"


    General Rose looked up at Lake: "Isn''t this what you expected?"


    Lake blinked.


    General Ross shook his head and told that after Lake left, within half an hour, Quantico welcomed two distinguished guests.


    A lady Peggy Carter, who was escorted by Merlin, the supreme magical world, broke through the space and arrived here directly, rejuvenated.


    One, is the divine power that drives the ocean, set off a huge wave, rides on the huge wave, and is escorted by the Queen of Atlantis, and comes the Queen of Atlantis, Thomas.


    As soon as the two met, the air was very anxious. After that, they all cast their eyes on the military, and they shot directly and accused the military of using Steve Rogers to reach his ulterior motives. Purpose, I don''t care about Steve Rogers at all. If that''s not the case, why is it that I found out that I was suffering from PTSD when my condition was about to shift to a moderate degree?


    The goals of the two women are unexpectedly consistent.


    General Ross shook his head helplessly: "Isn''t the military caring enough? A comprehensive physical examination is performed every five days, and this group of psychologists is useless. What''s the matter with the military."


    The specifications of the medical examination every five days are the top level. Looking at it, even the middle class of the federation cannot afford the price of a medical examination every five days for two consecutive months.


    Steve Rogers¡¯ physical indicators are all normal, and even after every inspection, it¡¯s found that Steve Rogers¡¯ physical fitness is improving every time.


    The military specially read out the last medical examination data archived by Steve Rogers that year. The results unexpectedly showed that in the third physical examination after Steve Rogers awakened, his physical fitness had reached the standard, and since then, to the present. For this reason, Rogers''s physical fitness has been improved by a factor of two compared to the last recorded physical fitness of the year.


    but¡­


    Who knows that the problem lies not physically, but psychologically? Who made the group of military clerks add an option when choosing a psychologist?


    The doctors who were selected to help Steve Rogers perform psychological tests are basically fans of the US team, and they are very willing to accept and sign a non-disclosure agreement.


    Fans see a doctor for an idol?


    Ha ha.


    It is estimated that the idol is about to die, and fans still think that the idol is very MAN.


    Lake listened to General Ross''s complaint and smiled.


    Ok.


    was indeed in his expectation.


    He also read the physical examination report of Steve Rogers. At the beginning, he was a little surprised. He clearly has reached the peak of human physical fitness. Why can it continue to rise? But in a blink of an eye, Steve Rogers is not pure Frozen in the sense, but because of deep sea ice.


    and...


    During the defrosting process, the deep sea ice did not melt, but slowly absorbed his energy into the frozen Steve Rogers.


    So from a certain perspective, the past sixty-five years of Steve Rogers cannot be called the sixty-five years lost, but the sixty-five years spent on evolution.


    But there is a psychological problem, no matter how good the physical quality is, it won''t work.


    and so¡­


    Under the same persuasion of the two women, and under Thetis and Hermione watching the military generals together, Steve Rogers did not immediately make a choice. He just listened to the suggestions of the two women and went. Go to London, change the environment, it is best to face the sea, do not have to think about other things, rest assured first.


    that''s all.


    Steve Rogers packed up almost overnight, and the bucket ran away from the Quantico military base.


    "correct."


    After General Rose said this, he thought of something, got up, walked over to the living room, then digs out his military jacket, took an envelope, walked over, and handed it to Lake: "This is Rogers. When the colonel leaves, please ask me to give you a letter."


    Lake took it, and while opening the seal, he looked at General Rose curiously: "By the way, who did Captain Rogers go with?"


    He doesn''t care much about the contents of this envelope, but he cares about who took Captain Rogers away.


    Rose said blankly: "Follow the Queen of Atlantis, and then Hermione took Ms. Paget Carter and the Queen of Atlantis and left."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    good fellow.


    How can I forget that I can do this?


    Dad followed his daughter, directly avoiding the terrible fate of being cut into two pieces because of the dispute between the two women, and this kind of operation, whether it is Peggy Carter and Thomas, has nothing to say.


    is wrong.


    This time in the game, Thomas should be regarded as winning.


    Ms. Peggy Carter lost this time because she didn''t give birth to a son and a half for Captain Rogers. In other words, Captain Rogers seemed to have left a tadpole version during the physical examination.


    Why didn''t Peggy Carter want to do it?


    Lake thought about it in his heart, and took out a nicely folded piece of letter paper from the envelope.


    expand.


    One sentence, one phone call, one signature!


    "I don''t know if I can still fight, but if I fight for this world, I can!"


    "Steve Rogers!"


    "..."


    Lake shook his head and smiled. He is already a long-dead male protagonist from the last era. When he is about to retire, he will retire and play Shurachang.


    Expecting to run out to fight aliens to get away from the Shura field?


    Want to be beautiful. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Others want to Shura every day without this opportunity, and they don¡¯t know the blessing in the blessing.


    Lake thought in his heart, and directly refolded the letter paper in his hand, and then tucked it back into the envelope.


    a few days later.


    Facing the English Channel, a seaside town in London, enjoying a large private beach in a villa.


    Hermione brought Pallas over here to see Peggy Carter, who had moved here to live with Steve Rogers illegally after Steve Rogers came to London.


    on the beach.


    Hermione looked at Steve Rogers, who was playing a mini game with Pallas not far away, and turned her gaze back to her aunt Peggy Carter: "It really can''t, I can make him forget the battle."


    "No way."


    "..."


    Peggy Carter shook his head and said, "I believe him, his will is the most powerful man I have ever seen."


    Hermione opened her mouth: "If this doesn''t work, there is another way, Saint Seiya."


    Peggy Carter: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 607: Royal pioneer Steve

    Peggy Carter frowned and looked at Hermione.


    Saint Seiya.


    This is within a certain range, it is no longer a secret thing, at least, anyone who knows knows it, and those who don''t know still don''t.


    But there is a difference between knowing and knowing.


    The agents of the Super Investigation Bureau knew that there were saints in the Bureau, and even gave them hope that they could become Saint Seiyas. All Super Investigation agents of Level 3 or above can check with their own authority.


    It is said that...


    This is the decision of Commander Maria Hill with Lake Edwin.


    Of course.


    This is said to be a bit exaggerated, but it is actually correct to say that Commander Maria Hill made the decision. After all, Lake originally had no intention of giving the small universe practice to too many people on earth.


    In the end, Maria Hill persuaded Lake that there is a fundamental difference between not giving, and not spamming. The Super-Inspection Bureau is a department created by them. However, an agent who is mixed into a third-level position is almost loyal All can be confirmed.


    So Lake nodded in acquiescence, but still set the conditions. At most, two new Saint Seiya trainees were given every year. He didn''t want to be inattentive. The stars in the sky were all occupied by the people on earth.


    After all, Lake is the king of Midgard, not the king of the earth.


    The king of the small broken ball, whoever sits is uncomfortable.


    However, this is not the reason why Ms. Paget Carter frowned. The reason why Ms. Paget Carter frowned was for other reasons.


    "Did he agree?"


    "I didn''t ask him."


    "..."


    Hermione looked at the aunt who tried to preach to her, smiled, looked at Pallas over there, and said with a smile: "But, as long as Pallas agrees."


    Peggy Carter: "..."


    Lake promised that Hermione, the zodiac and the saints to which it belongs, will all be inherited by Pallas. In that case, then, as long as Pallas promised, what''s the problem?


    Of course.


    Although Hermione didn''t speak to Lake so bluntly, she still mentioned the issue of the future zodiac sign when talking to Lake yesterday.


    After getting the confirmation from Lake again, Hermione felt that maybe it would be a good thing to let Captain Rogers enter the Saint Seiya system.


    "Pallas."


    "Mommy."


    Under the eyes of Ms. Peggy Carter who did not agree but did not disagree, Hermione walked to Pallas, who was playing with bare feet and accompanied by Steve Rogers, leaned down and looked up at the side. Steve Rogers, then smiled at Pallas and said, "Do you like Grandpa Rogers?"


    Peggy Carter is Hermione¡¯s aunt, and naturally, Steve Rogers is Pallas¡¯s aunt and grandfather.


    Pallas flickered with eyes that perfectly inherited Hermione''s beautiful pair of eyes, and nodded: "I like it."


    Hermione smiled and said: "Then you can take your daddy to take you out for vacation last year, and when you come back, how about giving your holy warrior the secret method to your aunt and grandfather? You know, your aunt and grandpa are sick, your way, Maybe he can recover."


    Pallas looked up at Hermione, then looked up at Steve Rogers who didn''t know what happened, and then looked at Hermione: "How should I give it."


    Hermione smiled and said, "What your daddy gave to you at the time, you can give it to your aunt and grandpa."


    Yesterday, Hermione and Lake asked each other, since the future zodiac will be inherited by his daughter, Pallas, who inherited his power and wisdom, then, if Pallas meets a Lake didn''t make any reservations about the question of what should be done by those who want to grant the Saint Seiya practice.


    Pallas turned around and beckoned to Steve Rogers, who was much older than her: "Auntie, you squat down."


    Steve glanced at Hermione for some unknown reason, but looking at Pallas, he squatted down.


    Pallas printed his little palm directly on Steve''s forehead, and in his heart, he meditated on the words that Lake told her during his vacation last year.


    momentarily.


    The small universe practice method entered Steve Rogers'' sea of ??consciousness directly and silently, bit by bit.


    rumbling!


    Just returned to the New York State Building, ready to use satellite to watch Nick Fury being escorted to the International Court of Justice in The Hague, Netherlands. Lake raised his eyebrows and turned directly into his own chaotic universe.


    rumbling!


    There seems to be something roaring in the darkness in a certain starless darkness in the magnificent zodiac galaxy that is now taken by the signs of the zodiac, Aries, Taurus, Gemini, and Virgo. With.


    Its sound...like a lion?


    good fellow.


    Could it be that Tony Stark finally awakened?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and suddenly thought of this possibility, but then he shook his head directly. No matter how you look at it, Tony Stark seems to have no resonance with the Leo in the zodiac at all.


    Who would it be?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at it under a roar, returning to the darkness, as if he just ran out to announce that he was about to be born, and then went back to the lion who was sleeping, and took advantage of the gap, and a thought escaped in.


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyebrows are beating.


    after awhile.


    Hermin, who was on the beach, was hurriedly summoned by Lake, smiled, and after telling Pallas not to run around, he turned around and entered the chaotic universe directly.


    Lake looked at Hermione who came in, angry and funny again.


    Hermione rushed directly before Lake to speak, and said, "My dear, when I asked you yesterday, in fact, you already guessed it, right?"


    Lake''s words are all back.


    Ok.


    Hermione called yesterday and asked Lake again if the signs of the zodiac would be handed over to Pallas in the future, Lake had vaguely guessed what Hermione was planning to do.


    but¡­


    Thinking and doing are two different things.


    Lake took a deep breath and looked at Hermione speechlessly: "You should know that there is still a relationship between me and Steve Rogers. How do you plan to let me and Steve Rogers separate for a while? Anything?"


    I call him father-in-law.


    He called me the boss.


    Hermione was taken aback for a moment, and then as if thinking of something, she opened her mouth slightly to look at Lake.


    Lake saw this: "You didn''t expect this?"


    Hermione shook her head: "No, I just didn''t expect that you would care about it."


    "what?"


    "I thought you would blame me. By doing so, you lost the opportunity to kill Rogers, but I didn''t expect that you would think of this."


    "..."


    Hermione shrugged and looked at Lake with a smile on her face: "I made this decision based on the fact that you would kill Rogers, plus a little selfishness. At least, if Steve Rogers really If you can feel the small universe, then you don¡¯t have to worry about him dragging you down, or even worrying about him moving a knife behind you, right?"


    paused.


    Hermione smiled and continued, "Furthermore, in this way, after Pallas inherits the zodiac in the future, he won¡¯t be emptied by the future lord of the zodiac. At least, if Steve Rogers can really be awakened. In case of awakening the zodiac, this will ensure that in the future, Pallas can have a star house to call, right?"


    Lake smiled and said, "In case, no in case."


    Hermione blinked.


    Lake looked at the deep roaring starry sky of the Lion Palace just now, and looked at Hermione: "You gave it to the Lion Palace directly."


    Hermione was surprised for a while, and then looked at Lake: "Hot-blooded, righteous, gentle and wise. Indeed, this fits well with Steve Rogers."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly: "Do you know that I intend to keep this Lion Palace for myself?"


    Hermione looked at Lake suspiciously: "Don''t you have a twin uterus, a two-sided vest, come?"


    Lake shook his head and changed the subject: "Since I have said that, the zodiac is reserved for Pallas, and no one can make me change my mind."


    Hermione said, "Yes, no one can change this idea, but taking charge is one thing, and whether you can direct it or not is another thing."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Hermione.


    Hermione looked at Lake with a smile, the expression on her face unchanged.


    She has guessed what the woman who claims to have traveled from the future came back for.


    probably came back for this zodiac sign.


    Aries.


    Taurus Palace.


    She hadn''t seen these two golden saints before. If she is correct, I am afraid that these two golden saints might have been chosen by that woman.


    It is clearly Pallas''s first.


    As Pallas¡¯s mother, Hermione said nothing that she would not let her daughter inherit the zodiac sign, but found that she was completely emptied by the people below.


    Lake''s eyes flickered, and after a while, he smiled directly: "On the day Pallas takes charge of the zodiac, the lord of the zodiac must swear an oath of allegiance, and Pallas also Will have the right to recall, how?"


    Hermione said, "Pallas is your daughter. If you feel good, it is really good."


    Lake waved his hand: "Okay, let''s go, I''m going to the movie."


    "the film?"


    Hermione said suspiciously: "With whom, Thetis?"


    Lake rolled his eyes: "Old rival, Nick Fury."


    "Didn''t you give him the last ride?"


    "Correct."


    Lake nodded and said, "But it was out of courtesy. This time, Nick Fury entered the Hague courthouse, but he couldn''t get out. I wondered, it''s time for this guy to fight back."


    Hermione: "..."


    After all, Nick Fury still has a group of Skuru''s allies.


    but¡­


    After Lake watched the vehicle escorting Nick Fury from London, then to the International Court of Justice in The Hague, and even after the court convicted Nick Fury of several major crimes at the speed of light, the Skuru did not run out to rescue Nick. ¡¤ Fury.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 608: Underworld 3 giant candidates

    Is this giving up?


    Lake rubbed his chin and watched the whole person yelling at the international judge after the gavel, although he was very angry. This was for the sake of the safety of the earth and was taken by agents to imprison Nick Fury who was preparing for death injection on another day. , I feel a little magical.


    Actually.


    If Nick Fury would be rescued by the Skuru, this was expected by Lake, but he didn''t do anything. It seemed that he had accepted his fate so directly, but it was beyond Lake''s expectation.


    The promised eachother is better than Jin Jian.


    That''s it?


    Hello, Skuru, Nick Fury is your half-brother, he is about to be on the injection stage, are you so indifferent?


    Or¡­


    Skuru see through my plan?


    Lake raised his eyebrows. Why did he go to Nick Fury and tell the truth about why he wanted Africa to be a battlefield? Isn''t it to make Nick Fury have the desire to survive, so that his brother? Did the Skuru come and rescue him?


    In this way, Lake can follow the vines and find the remaining Skuru¡¯s nest directly, and then cut the grass and roots.


    When he was in the Dark Horse Terrace, when Lake was beheading the Skuru, the Skuru had vowed to say that his tribe would demand Lake¡¯s blood debts.


    Lake has actually been on guard for a while, but in the end, the Skuru didn''t blow a single bubble, but this did not prevent Lake from taking this sentence seriously.


    The first shot may be a loss, but in terms of statistical probability, the first shot is often the most correct.


    It''s a pity that the Skuru didn''t seem to give a chance this time.


    is wrong.


    Is it dropped?


    Lake blinked, looked up at the screen in anger, and was verified by the needles of two personnel. Nick Fury drew out the red blood and shook his head.


    Did you really give up?


    Lake thought in his heart, and asked Tiffany, the assistant next to him: "During the time I left, under the satellite surveillance, was there anything wrong with it, even if Nick Fury left the surveillance for a second?"


    Tiffany shook his head: "Since Nick Fury''s flight from the Commonwealth to London, all weather, 24 hours a day, even if Nick Fury is in the bathroom, it is under our surveillance. During the period, whether it is Nick Fury ¡¤Ferry is still in London, and there is no chance at all."


    Lake nodded.


    Ok.


    This is a show of what is called plastic friendship with practical actions.


    Skuru.


    Ah.


    Nonsence.


    Thanks to Nick Frigan¡¯s help, he was kind to you, even under Langley¡¯s interrogation, you didn¡¯t tell your last stronghold. That¡¯s how you treated your benefactor?


    No wonder you will be beaten by the Kerry Empire even without your home star, and become cosmic refugees.


    As expected...


    I don¡¯t even want to fight back for my home star, but I¡¯m thinking about being a refugee. No wonder I can become a brother with Nick Fury. The relationship, the genes of the Skuru people and the genes of Nick Fury are still in common. Where is it?


    Lake murmured endlessly in his heart, but still retained his last missed expectation, that is, at this time when Nick Fury was lying on the injection table, preparing for injection death, in this most relaxed time, Skuru People may run out by surprise and start their plan called [Save the Black Braised Eggs].


    but¡­


    Lake is thinking about it again.


    Ten days later, in a secret underground injection site in The Hague, the representative of the five overlords, The Hague, remotely watched the scene through the camera of the Federal Representative Director Alexander Pierce, under the gaze of Lake Edwin, the Deputy Secretary of the Department of Homeland Security.


    As the liquid entered, the whole person was restrained on the injection table, swearing, and all kinds of mothers provoke Fake''s words in an endless stream, Nick Fury''s voice began to slowly become lower, and his breathing gradually became more peaceful, that monitor After the lines of life shown above gradually become parallel lines, it seems that everything has fallen to the ground.


    just...


    After Nick Fury¡¯s vital signs were completely gone, Lake arrived in Hell as if he were there. After waiting for about ten breaths, he caught a dilapidated and decayed soul, but it was forbearing. I couldn''t help laughing.


    interesting.


    When did Jin Chan escape?


    Lake squeezed his right hand slightly, and the dilapidated and rotten soul of Nick Fury was directly turned into ashes by Lake.


    It was indeed Nick Fury who died, but it was not the Nick Fury that Lake wanted, but a clone of Nick Fury.


    Huh?


    Lake suddenly felt the breath of a few familiar souls, raised his eyebrows, and directly opened his chaotic underworld when those souls had just entered **** and were about to be registered by the **** itself, and snatched them away. Soul body.


    "Roar!"


    "Saga!"


    Along with the roar from a distance, Mephisto, who was shining with the flames of hatred, thundered and landed with full marks, and roared at Saga who was facing his back: "You **** thief, this time, I won''t be here. I made a mistake, this is my hell, I swear, this time I must let..."


    The moment Lake turned around, Mephistocag was gone.


    and many more.


    Mephisto looked at Lake''s face without stagnant water, and couldn''t help but chuckle. This is not right. Why am I so scared of him suddenly?


    Lake''s breathing was long, and the Gemini gold saint began to dress automatically: "Mephisto, you idiot, it''s all your fault."


    Mephisto covered his face, looked at Lake who was raising his foot, grumbled, swallowed, and stepped back a few steps: "What''s my fault, it''s all yours."


    Lake shook his head: "No, no, that''s your fault, you idiot, knowing that a group of people on that little broken ball are using clones to blaspheme life and death, and you have done nothing. This time, I will teach you on behalf of hell. "


    talking.


    Lake directly turned sideways, and while his body quickly grew bigger, he hit Mephisto directly with a punch.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Mephisto, who was lying on the ground and whimpering inexplicably, snorted and left **** directly.


    "Tracking card!"


    "Nick Fury, follow me!"


    "Ding!"


    "Using!"


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake came out of hell, he thought directly and used a tracking card that was almost scarcely available.


    Next second.


    The tracking card was instantly consumed and used. Then, Lake''s eyes changed, and a azure planet appeared directly in Lake''s sight.


    Nick Fury, Nick Fury, where are you?


    Lake watched the small broken ball that appeared, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. This time, Nick Fury finally went online once, and almost played the scene of Jin Chan''s escape under his nose.


    However, the tracking card did not sink quickly. Instead, Kago was above the small broken ball. Then, with a squeak, the picture suddenly rose, and then it was frozen in a place between the earth and Mars. Somewhere, and then quickly landed, and finally froze in an empty space.


    "Tracking success!"


    "..."


    Lake blinked his eyes, staring at the space where there is no hair, let alone the figure.


    and many more.


    Lake touched his chin, and suddenly remembered something. In other words, how did the Captain Marvel take a part of the Skuru wandering into the universe to find a new home?


    If Lake remembers correctly, it seems, it seems, is such an invisible space here.


    Sky Sword Game?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and called out a good fellow in his heart. However, looking at the constantly shifting tracking coordinates, Lake''s eyes flickered, and he gave up the idea of ??chasing after him and sending Nick Fury to the real death.


    Nick Fury¡¯s coordinates are too far from the earth, and too close to the World Tree universe where the Asa Protoss is. It seems that the spacecraft that originally hovered over the earth has moved away from the earth more than ten days ago. Up.


    Forget it.


    Lake shook his head. Nick Fury is dead. This is a no-brainer. As for the one who wanders in the universe, it is a Skrull impersonating Nick Fury. Moreover, the human beings of Terra are in the flesh of the universe. There are always rare goods in the product market.


    I''m catching up right now, and I conservatively estimate that, one round trip, it is estimated that one month will not be available.


    and...


    Family is greater than good friends, greater than friends, greater than official business, greater than enemies.


    It seems that something has happened to his good friend, and the affairs of the bottom enemy can naturally be left aside.


    Lake had a thought, separated the clone and stayed at the Star Building, and then the body directly entered the Chaos Underworld.


    caught the eye.


    A virtuous, gentle and kind-hearted woman, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is pulling his sons and daughters of different ages away and driving on the river Styx. The wooden boats used to pick up the undead set foot on the underworld where the building is still in its infancy.


    "Maria!"


    "...Lake?"


    Maria Custer, who had just arrived at the treasure land, looked at the acquaintance who was not far away. The worry and tension on her face disappeared in a moment, and she said to her son and daughter, then walked a few steps and hugged. To Lake: "Oh, God, it''s nice to see you, Lake."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Maria Custer over there seemed to have thought of something. After releasing Lake, he couldn''t help but look at Lake: "No, Lake, why are you here? Are you..."


    Lake looked at Maria, then looked around, smiled and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to live first."


    Maria''s eyes darkened: "So, I''m really dead?"


    Lake was silent for a while and nodded: "Yes, you are dead. If it wasn''t for the **** I was in there at the time, and it wasn''t a coincidence, I wouldn''t be able to get you from **** to my side."


    Maria: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 609: Frank

    It''s time this morning.


    Just when the anti-human Nick Fury clone was sent to **** in The Hague, a **** tragedy happened at the same time in a park in New York.


    When the detective in charge of the case, Jim House, rushed to the scene, in an instant, he saw the adult woman who was just pulled up from a small pit and a boy and a girl lying on the ground. Dead body.


    An ambulance not far away is carrying a survivor who has been shot in the chest and neck, but still has a breath of breath.


    "The name of the deceased, Maria Custer, and the surviving one is Frank Custer. Those two children are their children."


    A police officer took a small notebook, looked at the recorded text, and reported to Jim House truthfully: "Fifteen minutes ago, a couple came here when they were planning to come here for dinner. At that time, the dog they brought seemed to smell something, leading them, and found the small dirt pit where the corpse was slightly buried. Then, after the scared couple recovered, they immediately called the 9-11 emergency number. ."


    Eastern people may not have this habit, but in the West, on weekends, many families still like to come out to the park to enjoy the scenery and have a meal at the same time.


    "Sir!"


    A police officer who was searching the grove not far away shouted loudly, indicating that there was a discovery here. After seeing Jim House and others look over, he immediately waved.


    after awhile.


    In a corner of the small forest, several gangster bodies that also had a warm feeling were also pulled out by the police officers.


    "Yakuza!"


    A police officer looked at the corpses with oriental faces and the tattoos on their arms. After looking at the corpses that were pulled out, he said to Jim House: "These are all active in the fourth. Yakuza on the 15th block."


    Yakuza.


    Japanese island country gangster means, in New York, let alone the Yakuza of Japan, even the Italian mafia, Mexican illegal drug criminals, as long as there are in the world, New York has them.


    Basically, out of an average of 100 cases in New York, there will be about 60 cases that are more or less related to these organized crimes.


    "The gang vendetta?"


    "should be."


    "Notify the people from the Organized Crime Investigation Division to come over."


    "Hand over the case?"


    "..."


    Jim House glanced at the vocal police officer, pointed to the ambulance that went wow outside, and then pointed to the few Yakuzas that were pulled out on the ground: "These people are handed over to the organized Crime Investigation Department, what about the case outside, what was the name of that name?"


    The police officer who was doing the briefing said, "Frank Custer, according to the records in the system, this person is... Tony Stark¡¯s personal trainer."


    Jim House looked at the officer: "What?"


    The police officer looked at the information in the system and repeated: "Frank Custer, the former SEAL captain, after being discharged from the army, he was hired by Tony Stark as a private tutor with an annual salary of one million..."


    "and many more."


    Jim House felt that he heard something terrible, and interrupted the officer directly: "You mean, he used to belong to the SEALs?"


    Police officer nodded: "Yes."


    Jim House''s face changed. He looked at the police officer who said whether he had handed the case to the Organized Crime Investigation Division, and said directly: "Pack the case and hand it over to the Organized Crime Investigation Division."


    good fellow.


    is again the personal trainer of Tony Stark, chairman of Stark Industries.


    is a former comrade-in-arms of Lake Edwin, Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security.


    The two most unprovoking powerful figures in New York City are directly packed?


    can''t afford to offend.


    Jim House said directly: "Report this case to the General Administration, and see if any of the three chief inspectors of the General Administration are interested. After finishing the scene, go back and hand over the case."


    was responsible for the briefing. The police officer who had just walked out of the campus frowned slightly: "Sir."


    Jim House smiled and patted the officer on the shoulder: "You know, what is the most important thing to be a law enforcement officer in New York City?"


    The police officer thought of what the idol in their hearts said back then: "I am not in harmony with sin!"


    "Haha!"


    Jim House and several other old fritters looked at each other and laughed for an instant.


    Half loudly.


    Inspector Jim House nodded, pursed his lips, and looked at the young police officer: "This sentence is also correct, but, if you can say this, the three major inspectors of the General Office must start at the lowest. Yes, for police officers in our sub-bureaus, if you want to be a law enforcer, you need to know what kind of cases can be accepted and what kind of cases can be pushed forward."


    The young police officer was under a huge psychological impact at this moment.


    soon.


    The case here was reported to the New York Police Department.


    The three major detectives were in the office, looking at the vicious case passed this time, looking at each other.


    The new detective who succeeded in filling a seat not long ago knows who his predecessor''s resignation is related to, so he directly raised his hand and said that he still has two cases on hand, so I am sorry.


    George and Beckett blinked as they watched the new inspector drifting away.


    Beckett turned his head to look at George: "It''s yours?"


    George shook his head like a rattle: "I''m not interested, find a reason and kick it directly to the Department of Homeland Security."


    Beckett read the preliminary report on the scene and the results of the preliminary investigation, and shook his head: "Basically, it can be concluded that this is a gang vendetta. The Custer family may have witnessed the gang vendetta and were unfortunately involved in it. Does the gang vendetta have anything to do with homeland security?"


    George sternly: "If Yakuza smuggles Ivan, it will matter."


    Beckett was silent for a while, then glanced at George, and both of them sighed.


    no doubt.


    Neither of them wanted to take this case. It was not because they were afraid of anyone, but because the case was not handled well and the movement was too loud, George and Beckett always felt that the New York Police Department was back to the beaten track again.


    The director has spoken, personal feelings belong to personal feelings. This is the New York Police Department, not the police station under the Department of Homeland Security.


    what?


    Is this the truth?


    In short, whether this is true or not, it is just a sentence anyway. At the very least, people in New York City should not feel that their New York Police Department has become a unit of Homeland Security.


    after all¡­


    Who told the Department of Homeland Security and the Super-Inspection Bureau to recruit the most police officers from the New York Police Department system? They come from the same family. Whether it¡¯s Homeland Security or the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s small operations in New York, they directly give the New York Police Department. Pulled up to block the roads of hard work and grudges, they have turned directly from the overlord of New York to the little transparent of New York.


    Beckett thought for a while, rolled his eyes, and looked at George: "I remember, Kassel asked me to see the marriage..."


    George interrupted directly: "You don''t want me to carry the pot alone."


    Beckett: "..."


    want to run?


    dreaming.


    If the director gets angry, don''t run away if you have the ability.


    New Amsterdam Hospital.


    George and Beckett plan to visit the hospital to see the only survivor, to see if they can extract any information from it, and then consider whether to tell Lake.


    entered the door.


    George and Beckett looked at Lake, who was sitting next to a mummy-like hospital bed that had undergone emergency surgery and was parsing an apple with a knife over there, and looked at each other again.


    "You told him?"


    "I swear to God I didn''t."


    "That''s what your man told him, after all, your man and him are neighbors."


    "...Is this guy going back to New York for ten days this year? Skye will come back from school for one day every week and lead the housekeeping staff to clean the house. Moreover, Kassel is still holding a new book launch in Los Angeles. ."


    "So you still lied to me and didn''t even ask you to see the wedding venue."


    "..."


    Listening to the loud conspiracy at the door, Lake thought of himself as two friends in the air. He raised his eyebrows, turned around, and looked at George and Beckett speechlessly: "By the way, since when did you see me as if I saw a tiger? Up?"


    George and Beckett look back at Lake.


    "It started when our director got angry."


    "Don''t use the police officers of the sub-bureau as a human wall. The taxpayers protested. They gave the money to protect their safety, not to give the police officers to be the younger brothers of other law enforcement agencies."


    Lake laughed straightly: "The protest of taxpayers, a group of homeless people with subsistence allowances, can also be called a protest. Besides, taxpayers have given money, and you have not protected them."


    talking.


    Lake pointed to the mummy-like Frank Custer wrapped in the hospital bed and said to George and Beckett, "Look, the real taxpayer is here."


    George spread his hands: "Becket and I don''t mind if you take this case over. You can just give me evidence and say that he is your informant. The Department of Homeland Security took over. I I promise that there are no comments."


    Lake expressionlessly: "Do you think I''m the kind of person who can do perjury?"


    George looked around, made sure there was no one, and looked at Lake: "Say the truth?"


    Lake looked at George¡¯s sneaky movements, and Beckett who was smirking, his trigeminal nerve was beating, and he shook his head angrily: ¡°I¡¯m just here to see my good friend. If this case proves to be related to homeland security Regarding, Homeland Security will accept it in accordance with the process. If not, it is yours. Don''t care about my attitude?"


    Beckett looked at Lake suspiciously: "Really?"


    George also asked next to him: "Are you sure?"


    Lake took a deep breath. Since when did he start, the wind review has become so bad: "Should I write you a letter of guarantee or something? I promise that during your case, I will not call you about your progress in ten minutes. , Not to mention that after you close the case, you think you caught the wrong person or didn''t catch the person and retaliate against both of you?"


    George and Beckett glanced at each other, looked at Lake, and nodded: "Okay, you can write it."


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 610: The law is the street girl

    Lake left the hospital almost in black.


    After leaving the hospital, Lake has officially included George and Bectra on the friend assessment list. Among friends, there is not even a loss of trust.


    Ok.


    Sometimes he does change his mind for some reasons, but there are reasons, at least, this time Lake is serious, and he will not participate in this case.


    the reason?


    Lake once approached Frank Custer. It should be when the Super-Inspection Bureau officially opened for business. However, it may be because Frank Custer felt that he was psychologically uncomfortable from being an instructor to a subordinate of a former disciple. Refused.


    but¡­


    Lake is more inclined. The reason why Frank Custer did not come to the Super Investigation Bureau is because of the so-called procedural justice.


    Let''s put it this way.


    What kind of state Frank Custer was in the movie before his wife and children died, Lake did not know, but in this version of him, Frank Custer is a person who believes in legal justice.


    Lake belongs to the kind of person who pays for something wrong.


    Frank is of the kind. Only the law of justice can sanction a person. If everyone uses lynching, then what is the law? If not even the law, then the meaning of the existence of the Federation is what?


    Therefore, because of the disagreement in the concept, Lake came out to lead the team alone in that action, but the disagreement in the concept did not hinder the personal relationship between Lake and Frank.


    At the very least, in the chats between Lake and Frank from time to time, they deliberately avoid this idea conflict. However, when Frank is recruited, this idea problem has to be put on the table.


    Maybe Frank felt that if he went to the Super-Inspection Bureau, then he would agree with Lake¡¯s philosophy that everything costs a price.


    "This time, I want to see, you still insist on your **** idea."


    Lake said in his heart.


    Law is never a holy goddess, law is the bottom line, so from a certain perspective, this is not a holy goddess, at most, like the chains on the thighs of street girls, it is just a bottom line.


    a week later.


    Lake said to the participating Alexander Pierce at the joint meeting of the Department of Homeland Security and S.H.I.E.L.D.: "Board Pierce, you are in charge of NASA''s affairs."


    Alexander Pierce nodded, saying that there is no problem.


    Counting time, in the absence of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube as a portal, how can the Cheritas descend on the earth without knowing the sky, and how to say they have already entered the edge of the solar system.


    has almost reached the point where it can be observed by satellites.


    A flying insect as big as ¡¡¡¡, and the number is not a small number, unless all the satellites are blinded collectively, otherwise, it will definitely not be ignored.


    If the Cheritas enter the village quietly this time, there is only one possibility left. NASA will take all the members to turn to the enemy and betray humans.


    For such behavior, the Federation usually only makes one decision.


    kill!


    After the meeting.


    Lake returned to his office and connected to a private call from Alexander Pierce.


    "Sir, I think it may be our side that thinks too much."


    "is it?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "Do you think there will be no aliens coming to attack the earth?"


    Alexander Pierce over there was silent for a while and did not speak, but in fact, he did think so. After all, it was almost half a year, and there was not even a shadow of an alien.


    Lake listened to the breathing on the phone: "Don''t worry, they will come. If they don''t come, I will make your Hydra the only country on the earth."


    finished.


    Lake hung up the phone and looked at the small dots on the cosmic-level tracking card that appeared in his line of sight. The corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    At this rate, Lake estimates that in three months, the NASA side...no, the whole earth is going to be completely lively.


    "Tiffany."


    Lake ordered the table, grabbed his car key, got up and walked out of the office, took a bouquet of white roses that Tiffany had bought this morning, and left after grabbing it.


    Forty-five minutes later.


    Brooklyn Cemetery.


    When ¡¡¡¡lake arrived here, it was raining lightly, and most of the people who came to the funeral had already left.


    There was only one man who had just been discharged from the hospital with a plaster cast on his right arm and did not open his umbrella, but stood quietly in front of the tombstone.


    Frank Custer had no focus in his eyes, like a piece of wood, quietly looking at the pictures of his dead wife, daughter and son on the tombstone.


    Lake bent over and placed the white rose in front of the tombstone full of flowers.


    Frank didn''t seem to notice Lake''s arrival at all.


    Holding a small yellow umbrella, Lake turned around and stared in the drizzle. He didn''t know how long he stood, and couldn''t tell whether it was tears or rain on his cheeks. Frank said with a faint expression: "I can Within hours, catch those people."


    A few days ago, Jin Bin from Hell''s Kitchen called him, saying that he could play for Lake. After all, who made Jin Bin¡¯s good friend and backer have already left.


    Lake said he didn¡¯t need it now. Kim was not a smart man. He immediately heard Lake¡¯s implication and said that if Lake needs it, he can give everyone involved in the case within half an hour after the phone is hung up. The package is round.


    Frank''s eyes gradually showed a look. After the focus appeared, he turned his gaze on Lake, his voice was a little hoarse, after all, almost no rest for the past week has damaged his throat: "I''m very angry."


    Lake did not speak.


    "but¡­"


    I knew it.


    Lake chuckled inwardly.


    Frank said in a hoarse voice: "Do you think that if this happened to me, I would give up my persistence and my faith, and choose to lynch because of anger?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Frank lowered his head and kissed the four crosses of different sizes that are now on his neck: "They have been arrested. I believe they will get the punishment they deserve."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Frank, the death penalty is abolished in New York."


    Yes it is.


    There is no such option as the death penalty in New York. Of course, there are 16 other federal states that have abolished the death penalty. Today, there are only 33 states that retain the death penalty.


    If there is still a death penalty in New York, does Lake throw everything into the Pacific Ocean to feed baby sharks?


    Of course.


    The main reason is that Lake does not bother to watch the monkey jokes in the court.


    Frank listened to these words from Lake, and there was a trace of pain in his eyes.


    Lake said, "Maria, Lisa, and Little Frank are dead..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    there was a sound.


    Frank''s bang directly shattered his right arm hanging in plaster, like an angry bull: "Enough, shut up."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    He originally planned to tell Frank that now Maria, Lisa, and Frank are staying in the Chaos Hades. When yesterday passed, Maria also easily told him that if she had known that the world after death was so comfortable, she would have been so comfortable. Down.


    Lake was speechless.


    The main reason for this sentence is that Maria, her daughter and son are soul bodies, and, because of Lake¡¯s permission, the demons in the Chaos Hades evaded them, and even Lake brought Maria a paintbrush. With the drawing board, Maria is now drawing at ease in Styx, and her daughter and son basically don¡¯t need her to look after her, anyway, she won¡¯t lose it, and she doesn¡¯t need to worry about three meals a day.


    Because they don¡¯t need to eat at all.


    Lake originally told Frank about this, but it seems, as if, Frank misunderstood?


    The blood red in Frank''s eyes gradually disappeared after Lake raised his hand and said nothing, and his tone returned to a hoarse but calm state again: "You are very strong now, Lake, I also know that you can do it with just one sentence. Let those **** beasts kneel in front of Maria, but the world does not work like this, we have laws."


    Lake also said calmly: "Do you still think lynching is wrong?"


    Frank looked at Lake: "It''s not wrong, it''s the existence of lynching, it''s itself a violation of the law."


    "Then what if the law can''t bring you the results you want?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Frank¡¯s expression and said directly: "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have visited you in the hospital. Someone asked me to take this case. To prevent your expression from appearing right now, I chose to refuse. Since you believe Law, good, I will watch it by the side, and I will never do anything about this, whether it''s good or bad."


    Frank did not speak. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    After Lake finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the outside of the cemetery: "When I joined the New York Police Department, when I became an inspector, I have heard such a sentence, when the law cannot bring justice to the parties, Private retaliation is justified and even noble from this moment. Remember this sentence, it was you who killed me surrendering terrorists back then, and forgot that one shot through the sky, our team member, Steven The favorite Sherlock Holmes, this sentence comes from the mouth of Sherlock Holmes."


    Back then.


    Lake and Frank are in the same team, Frank is the captain, Lake is the team member, and Steven was also one of the team members at that time. Later in a mission, the terrorist killed Steven who broke the goal, and then simply and neatly. Lost the gun and raised his hand to surrender, shouting words like surrender and not kill.


    Frank chose control.


    And Lake...


    chose to kill.


    after that.


    Lake left Frank''s team and formed his own team. He had only one requirement for his team members. He saw the enemy, killed the enemy, and had to make up his gun if necessary.


    Kill first, then interrogate!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 611: Frank who believes in black and white

    A dead enemy is a good enemy.


    In addition, any other enemies that contain, control, and imprison are a threat, and there is hope only when they are alive, and this hope is never given to his enemies.


    Either don''t make him an enemy, or you must be prepared to die hard.


    This is also the reason why the military is reluctant to use him in some public operations. Even, in order to reduce Lake''s unreserved style, the military sent Mandy to Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Mandy''s arrival was only a chance for the military to obtain an on-site interrogation. If he couldn''t ask what information he needed at the scene, Lake would shoot directly.


    However, this situation rarely occurs. It can even be said that Mandy''s interrogation skills have been greatly improved because of Lake.


    Whenever Lake killed his whole family in front of that enemy, it was amazing. That enemy would always speak, not at all as hard as a dead duck.


    This time?


    Maybe it''s time for my big brother to recognize one thing, the law, at most, it''s just a phone girl standing on the street. Anyone can play with her as long as they want.


    Lake thought in his heart, walked out of the cemetery, put on his sunglasses, got into the car, and left the cemetery.


    After half a month.


    George and Beckett formally arrested three suspects involved in the brutal murder of Frank Custer''s family, a total of eight suspects, all new members of the New York local gang.


    Gangs are not something you can enter if you want to.


    This requires a certificate.


    The newcomers mean that they have already handed in the nomination certificates in the past eight months, and the nomination certificates handed over are the execution of those Yakuza members.


    It''s just that these eight new recruits are novices. When they were executed, they didn''t want to be clean and crisp. Instead, they made some big movements that were heard by the Franks who were having dinner there. Then, little Frank started. I got curiosity and got into the grove, and then the tragedy happened.


    Frank Custer is very strong.


    Unlike the American team, which can be regarded as the peak of humanity after the technology is turned on, Frank Custer is the strongest human being. No matter from which aspect of the warrior, Frank is already standing. The top level of human soldiers.


    Even for the US team, Frank is sure to open June 4th.


    You know, the US team is 50-50 against anyone. Frank can play a 6-4 against the US team. That''s a great thing.


    Anyway...


    After the eight black suspects were assaulted by George and Beckett with a special service team, after a busy day and night, they were all arrested and brought to justice, and they were quickly brought to justice under the identification of Frank, who survived the catastrophe. It was transferred to the local inspection office.


    The process is still okay.


    but¡­¡­


    It was another day ten days later. When Frank received the news and rushed to the District Prosecutor¡¯s Office, he waited in the conference room for a while and was responsible for prosecuting this case. The Big Black Thomson, who claims to have a winning rate of over 96%. Walked into the meeting room.


    "Thank you for coming, Mr. Custer."


    "Prosecutor Thomson."


    Dahei Thomson¡¯s injuries were basically healed, but he didn¡¯t take care of him for a few days, and Frank, who looked a little like a tramp, shook hands. After sitting down, he sighed and said to Frank, ¡°Cass Mr. Te, do you know Billy Russell?"


    Frank hesitated for a while and nodded: "The boss of the gang behind those murderers."


    Big Black Thomson nodded: "Yes, it''s him. We haven''t convicted him before because he was too cunning, but now, we are sure to convict him."


    Frank looked confused.


    Dahei Thomson directly explained the intention of inviting Frank over this time. It was just one word. He hoped that Frank would accept the fact that he could not charge the eight suspects with first-degree murder.


    because¡­¡­


    Among the eight suspects, six are under sixteen years old, only two are seventeen years old and one is eighteen years old.


    There is no death penalty in New York.


    If this case goes to court, no juror would agree to life imprisonment for six suspects under the age of 16.


    the reason?


    Dark and under sixteen years old, some people always use their own Virgin to judge other people''s affairs.


    Dahei Thomson said: "Furthermore, those six minors have agreed to turn to our taint witnesses to help us accuse Billy Russell of the crimes. We are sure of life imprisonment for the two adults."


    Frank blinked his eyes in return: "Sorry, what did you say, tainting the witnesses, will they not be sentenced?"


    Dahei Thomson quickly said: "We will be sentenced. We have reached an agreement. The six minors will serve ten years in prison. There will be no parole within two years. Mr. Custer, this is Billy Russell. We finally have the opportunity to This cancer in New York City was arrested."


    Or¡­¡­


    He finally had the opportunity to make a blockbuster, send one of the New York City gangsters to the dock and put him in jail.


    Moreover.


    Even if he didn''t have this opportunity, he would still choose to fight a batch or pull a batch. After all, in this case, there were some under 16 years old.


    Maybe you can win in court.


    Maybe it can''t win.


    It is good to win, but if he loses, his 96% prosecution win rate will be reduced.


    Frank wiped his face: "That picture card?"


    Among the eight suspects, there was one named Tuka, who shot and killed his wife.


    Dahei Thomson said with an apologetic look: "He won''t turn sixteen until October this year."


    "So?"


    Frank''s tone was a little excited: "He killed my wife, **** Christ. When he killed my wife, why didn''t he think that he was a minor?"


    "I understand your anger, please believe me, Mr. Custer, but this is our only way."


    "what?"


    "The judge rejected the DNA evidence."


    "what?"


    Frank''s eyes widened: "I watched them kill my wife and daughter and my son, my wife, my daughter, and my son. When I tried to fight back, I wounded their blood..."


    Big Black Thomson pressed his right hand on the table and looked at Frank, who was very excited, and said: "There was no witness at the time, and the lawyer on the other side played tricks, saying that they were just trying to rescue you because of their skin color. They were worried after seeing someone coming. Will get involved, so..."


    "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "You have a concussion, Mr. Custer, remember?"


    "..."


    Dahei Thomson covered his forehead and said: ¡°The judge accepted the other¡¯s lawyer¡¯s argument. Based on the concussion during your visit, the court has reason to believe that you were not aware of it at the time, and it is very likely that the person who rescued you was regarded as the murderer. Therefore, your testimony is not credible, and the DNA in our hands is rejected as evidence. Right now, this is our only opportunity."


    "I''m not crazy!"


    "It does not matter."


    Dahei Thomson looked like I was thinking about you: "Look at what you are now, Mr. Custer, if you sit on the witness stand, you will be defeated by the opposing lawyer."


    "No, no, no, the jury will believe me, because this is a fact, we can..."


    "We may lose."


    Big Black Thomson said with a certain tone: "Moreover, we will be defeated. At that time, the eight people will walk out of the court in a big way. Not only will we lose the opportunity to throw Billy Russell into jail, we will also Lost the opportunity to throw those two adults into prison."


    Either the bamboo basket is empty.


    Either make a deal with the other party, let go of the six minors who agreed to make a deal, and attack the two adults.


    "Besides, you will waste a year of your time and countless money. As a result, they will still get away with it."


    "They are all guilty, especially that Tuka. I watched him kill my wife with my own eyes."


    "That''s useless!"


    Dahei Thomson pointed to Frank: "We know it''s useless. The point is to prove this in court. Now, after losing our DNA and your testimony, we don¡¯t have any evidence. We will be defeated and we will lose. It¡¯s ugly. Now, this is our only chance. After making this transaction, we are still sure to send the two adults to prison."


    Frank: "..."


    after an hour.


    Frank walked out of the ground inspector''s office in a daze.


    The sun is just right.


    Frank squinted his eyes when he walked out of the front door of the ground inspection office as if he had been in a lifetime. It looked like this, but it was so vicissitudes of life.


    "Didi!"


    The co-pilot of a blue Chevrolet parked at the ground inspection office turned on, and the Lake, who was sitting in the car, looked at Frank who came out and said, "Get in the car."


    quite a while.


    Frankl opened the door of the co-pilot and his eyes fell on a stuffed doll on the co-pilot.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said sorry, and dropped the plush doll on the back seat: "Sorry, I just sent my daughter to school, and I forgot her toys. Come in and close the door."


    A trace of unspeakable sadness flashed deep in Frank''s eyes, and it seemed that after seeing the stuffed toy, he was touched by the scene.


    After Frank got in, Lake closed the window and took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms. After lighting it, he took a sip and handed him to Frank.


    no way.


    In Frank''s state, Lake was afraid that he would burn Rachel''s car when he was lighting the cigarette.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake was thinking about Rachel¡¯s instructions when he borrowed the car. After smoking anyway, it is estimated that she will be replaced with a new car. But, for a new car, Lake must be able to drive this old car to a car sales store. .


    If this is ignited by Frank, wouldn''t he have to walk past it?


    ...

 Chapter 612: 1 fish 2 eaten prosecutor

    Lake received the news when Frank walked into the ground inspection office.


    after all¡­¡­


    Although Lake said that he would not intervene in this case, he couldn''t stand it up, and intelligence continued to gather on his desktop.


    The judge rejected the DNA evidence and Frank''s testimony as credible evidence. Lake also knew about it, and frankly speaking, this did not surprise Lake the slightest.


    This is why Lake is reluctant to bring his enemies to court.


    How can there be such simple black and white in this world.


    Maybe in nature.


    It may also exist in the animal kingdom.


    But in human society, as long as there is a relationship with people, then there is no so-called black and white distinction. Otherwise, why would it be said that society is a big dye pot?


    Because in society, as long as you operate properly, black can be washed white. Similarly, white can be washed black. Even if you can''t wash black, you can change it into other colors.


    Frank smoked a cigarette unconsciously, almost two or three times, the inside of the car was filled with smoke.


    Lake shook his head, lowered a few missing windows, then took out a stack of files from behind the driver''s seat and threw it to Frank.


    Frank took over subconsciously, looked at the file in his hand, and looked up at Lake: "This is..."


    Lake smiled and said, "The reason for you to take refuge in me."


    Frank listened to these words, his expression numb, his eyes lacking any expression, as if he were a living dead.


    Lake waved his hand: "You can see it by yourself. Look at the law of your being a goddess. It was played by how others were playing as the cheapest street girl."


    Frank opened the thick file in his hand.


    Eye-catching.


    It is a picture of Xiao Hei.


    Picture card!


    Frank looked at holding up his name tag, his expression was so awkward that he even dismissed the picture card that was frozen in the photo, and the palms of his hands that were holding the file were suddenly exposed to the strength.


    Lake glanced, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    In fact, there are not many contents in this dossier. They are all social investigations of the eight suspects. The reason why Tuka is placed in the most conspicuous position is because Tuka¡¯s identity information can bring more to Frank. Shock.


    Let Frank understand, what is called, the goddess you believe in, is actually a cruel fact that even a **** is worse than others.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Frank was holding a copy of Tuka''s birth ID information, and looked at Lake: "This is fake."


    Lake''s tone was light: "Do I have to lie to you?"


    Frank frowned and said: "I have done a survey. This Tuka was born in Queens. His mother is a street girl, and his father doesn''t know who it is."


    Lake stretched out his hand: "So I will complete this information for you."


    In the line of Tukana''s biological father, Thomson''s name is on it.


    Lake smiled and said: "No matter how you investigate, you will not be able to investigate this kind of authorization to read it out, but, I am sorry, I have the right, the right, I can do whatever I want, how about it, any ideas? "


    Frank turned his head and looked at the ground prosecutor''s office a hundred meters outside the window, and said in a deep voice, "I can ask for a new prosecutor."


    "what."


    "¡­¡­why are you laughing?"


    "Frank, why didn''t I know before, you are so naive."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly and looked at Frank: "You think I''m here to tell you, can you take this information to replace a prosecutor who is willing to prosecute them?"


    Frank didn''t speak.


    Lake said directly: "I''m here to tell you that fairness is only when you abide by the rules of the game, and others follow the rules of the game, then fairness will exist. Right now, do you know what you are doing? The justice of the goddess of law, everyone else throws your goddess on the bed, and it''s fierce!"


    Frank: "..."


    After Lake finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and pointed at the black car that came out of the parking lot of the ground inspection. He started his own car and followed up: "Know who owns the car in front."


    Frank did not speak, but he knew that it was the car of Prosecutor Thomson who was in charge of his case.


    The car quickly merged into the rolling traffic, and in the blink of an eye, it almost drove the following Lake away.


    but¡­¡­


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    "Give me the location."


    "understand."


    Lake glanced at the picture that sent the vehicle''s location signal to the large central control screen, still observing the traffic rules, and followed the prosecutor''s vehicle heading towards the Brooklyn Bridge in a hurry.


    After half an hour.


    Lake looked at the picture of Prosecutor Thomson¡¯s car signalling to stop motion, and pulled his car to the side, glanced at the car¡¯s buildings in all directions, and shook his head: "After the red, connect with Tiffany."


    quickly.


    Tiffany goes live.


    "Is the drone in place?"


    "Arrived."


    "After red, call up the picture."


    "Wait a minute."


    As the voice of the Red Queen fell, the car''s central control screen flashed directly, and after all was taken over by the Red Queen, with a sound, a condescending third-person view appeared.


    In the picture.


    In this vast industrial area, Prosecutor Thomson¡¯s vehicle parked at the door of a seemingly dilapidated warehouse, and Thomson leaned against his car door and smoked.


    After a while.


    With a roar of a motorcycle, it drove out from somewhere in the industrial area. Then, when passing by Prosecutor Thomson, a black plastic bag fell into Thomson''s arms with a snap.


    Thomson opened the thick plastic bag and glanced at it, then quickly got back into his vehicle.


    Lake''s heart moved.


    There was a bang.


    Thomson, who was about to start and leave here, was taken aback. Seeing the front cover of the car that suddenly bounced up, his heart was almost pounding.


    "Wot Jafak!"


    Da Hei Thomson''s thick lips moved up and down, and he said in a panic and irritated. He cursed and opened his car door, ready to see what was going on.


    but¡­¡­


    When Dahei Thomson''s gaze appeared in front, he was stunned. Looking at a person not far away, his upper and lower lips moved again, almost a little broken: "General Edwin."


    Lake smiled and said, "Good afternoon, Prosecutor Thomson, what a coincidence, I saw you in a place like this."


    Thomson settled down, quickly returned to his mind, haha ??with some guilty conscience: "Yeah, what a coincidence, how come General Edwin appeared here."


    Lake smiled and said: "It''s nothing, a friend called me the other day and said yes, there is a prosecutor in the district prosecutor''s office who wants to accept bribes from him. Moreover, he received a lot of them, five full. One hundred thousand dollars."


    Thomson was almost paralyzed in shock.


    Lake continued, saying in a tone of praise and admiration: "Awesome, Prosecutor Thomson, I thought I was already a master player with one stone and two birds with one stone, but I didn''t expect that Prosecutor Thomson also knows how to do it. How to eat more fish."


    What is one fish to eat more?


    Lake remembers that when he was in the orphanage in his previous life, he was very poor at that time, and the grandma of the dean came up with a good way to supplement the nutrition of the big guy.


    Buy fish.


    First boil a pot of milky white and milky fish soup with fish, and then fish out the unrotten fish, return to the pot, add soy sauce, and make braised fish.


    In this way.


    For the price of one dish, two dishes can be made. Moreover, under the superb cooking skills of the dean¡¯s grandma, how should I say, if not one day a friend saw such a secret, they might still be confused about one. The thing, that is, why is there not even an assassination in the fish soup.


    It''s the same thing as Lake''s saying that one fish eats more.


    In this matter, the Thomson prosecutor not only spared his illegitimate son with the **** the street from the suffering of lifelong surveillance, but also not only played Frank in the palm of his hand, but also Billy Russell, who is also black, was also playing with applause, and even thought of how to pay a lot of money with the gold of Hell''s Kitchen.


    Let me put it this way.


    Billy Russell has some conflicts with Kim on some businesses. However, this conflict is the wishful thinking of many people, because Kim did not put Billy Russell in his eyes at all, and the reason why he didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to it these years This Billy Russell, completely because Jin Bin''s wife Vanessa gave him a big fat boy.


    But Prosecutor Thomson seemed to see a path to wealth.


    According to the content of Jinhe¡¯s call to Lake¡¯s complaint, that is, Prosecutor Thomson found Jinhe and said that as long as Jin and gave him half a million dollars, he could help Jin and deal with Billy. Russell, solve it in a legal sense.


    unfortunately.


    Jin Bin was also paying attention to the case from the beginning, naturally, it was that he wanted to find out, and then called Lake. After Lake nodded, Jin Bincai and Prosecutor Thomson said yes.


    This does not count as Lake''s involvement in this case.


    Rather than let the Thomson prosecutor blackmail another gangster, it is better to be firmly in his controllable hands.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    I almost forgot that this prosecutor Thomson could still reach the pinnacle of his life with the case of sending Billy Russell to jail I made a mistake, made a mistake.


    The same is Da Hei, look, sure enough, there is a gap between people, and there is also a gap between Da Hei and Da Hei.


    In other words...


    If the positions of the Thomson prosecutor and Nick Fury are changed, I am afraid that even Hydra will not be able to play the Thomson prosecutor.


    wrong.


    It should be that Prosecutor Thomson will directly join Hydra after knowing the existence of Hydra, and then become the new Hydra leader at a speed that Alexander Pierce can''t even imagine.


    Gee.


    Lake thought about this in his heart, shook his head, and told Prosecutor Thomson''s plan that was comparable to a fishy meal, and then turned his head to look at Frank who was still sitting in the car.


    ...

 Chapter 613: Our Lady is the most disgusting

    I look forward to it, what is your choice, Frank!


    Like said in his heart, at the same time, he also showed an expression of interest.


    He was really looking forward to it, and wanted to see how Frank would choose when faced with a corrupt prosecutor who took advantage of his wife, daughter and son''s case.


    Will he choose to continue to believe that his law is a holy goddess?


    Or will he accept this cruel fact, like a dog licking epiphany, and understand that the goddess in his heart is as cheap as a street girl in the eyes of some people?


    In the car.


    Frank squeezed his hands tightly, his eyes were about to spray out blood.


    He knows the conviction between him and Lake, but he also knows that since Lake said that he did not do anything in this case, then he definitely did not do anything.


    Frank wanted to grab the head of the corrupt prosecutor Thomson, who treated his goddess as a street girl, and stuffed it directly into the toilet.


    but¡­


    At the moment that the long-suppressed anger in Frank''s chest was almost about to rush out, in his mind, once again came to mind what the pastor said when he went to church with his wife Maria.


    In fact, Frank was not a believer in the beginning, but Frank was a very attentive person. Because of his concentration, he became the strongest person at the pinnacle of human physical fitness.


    But it was also because of his concentration that, in order to have a common language with his wife Maria, not only did he believe in religion, but also because of his concentration he became the most devout Catholic.


    This¡­


    This is the fundamental reason why Frank left the army.


    In the past, Lake and Frank had a disagreement over the idea of ??stopping killing with love or stopping killing with love, which led to Lake leaving and establishing his own team. Frank chose to retire at the end of the second year. In the past few years, he has not retired, and served as an instructor at the military training base because the military is reluctant to let Frank leave.


    Frank himself realized this. The military taught him to use violence to control violence, and God taught him to love the world. When these two ideas diverged, Frank finally chose the latter.


    Because this is what Maria wants, what her wife wants, and whenever he goes out on a mission, although his wife Maria doesn''t say anything, she is very worried.


    Outside the car.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Frank, who hadn''t planned to come out for a long time, but couldn''t help but smile.


    mmp.


    Isn''t it true that even the characters in the movie can''t be applied to reality?


    The Frank I want is not the one who grinds and cherishes the heart of the Virgin, the one who single-handedly slaughtered a terrorist base with hundreds of people for his comrades-in-arms back then, who single-handedly killed a hundred terrorist base Where is Frank the Violent?


    Frank, who had lost his violent heart, was like a lion whose limbs had been cut off. Even if he was once brilliant, he could no longer be looked at.


    Row!


    I really want to see when you can wake up.


    There was a thought that Lake did or did not know, and the memory of the prosecutor Thomson who was frozen in place waiting for the trial was completely cleared, and then he got into the car with no expression and drove away from here. .


    After Lake left here, the **** Thomson suddenly regained his senses and was startled. He didn''t quite understand. He looked around and didn''t understand why he was in the car just now, so he ran out in the next second. Up?


    Three blocks away.


    Lake stopped the car and said to Frank, who was in the co-pilot, "Get out of the car."


    Frank looked at Lake: "Lay..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I can recognize that my brother is different from me. He is a person who firmly believes in violence against violence, but I can understand, and even I can recognize the existence of a true Virgin."


    For example, the cardinal archbishop who is willing to pray for Lake to help them get justice for a group of little blacks who have never known each other.


    The true spirit of the Red Archbishop was not swallowed by Lake, but kept in the Chaos Universe. After having the Void Fountain, it was also transferred to the Void Fountain.


    the reason?


    Lake hasn''t thought of it yet, but maybe there is some opportunity to use it in the future.


    After all, Lake is a person who has always believed that even a piece of toilet paper will play its role at some point. Therefore, just like Lake¡¯s God King¡¯s Secret Treasure, there are countless items that Lake can¡¯t use for a long time. Also hoarding the true spirit of the red archbishop, what if it will be used in the future?


    In short.


    Lake looked at Frank calmly, as if he was looking at a stranger: "But I will never tolerate it. My friend, his Madonna can let him choose to forgive the murderer who killed his family."


    "I didn''t forgive!"


    "is it?"


    Frank looked at Lake''s voice hoarsely: "They want to judge, and it should be the law of this world to judge them, not lynching. If everyone uses lynching to solve the problem, then it needs the law, then it needs..."


    "roll!"


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, raised his right hand directly, opened the door of the co-pilot, and said blankly to Frank: "You and I are no longer friends. From this moment on, you must be the Virgin. Okay, I''m sorry. Let¡¯s see how you make this Virgin."


    Talk about it.


    With a wave of his right hand, Lake directly asked Frank to leave the car and drove away without looking back.


    What a special thing.


    unlucky!


    Lake dared to swear that if he knew Frank was the Virgin, he would not carry a gun with this guy and fight with this guy if he died. Lake respects the real Virgin, but does not mean that Lake is willing to be with these Virgins.


    Just look at Steve Rogers.


    wrong.


    That guy is at most a virgin bitch, facing outsiders, he strikes hard, facing his own people, he can only promise.


    ¡­what?


    Wait a minute.


    By the way...


    If Steve Rogers is not the real Virgin, but the Bitch of the Virgin, it seems that Steve Rogers is his own person.


    After all, Lao Tzu is his son-in-law.


    and so.


    Lake touched his chin. The reason why he hated Steve Rogers at the time was because of Steve Rogers.


    But at that time, Lake saw Steve Rogers from an outsider¡¯s perspective, but after he and Thetis became a husband and wife, it seemed that Steve Rogers was not a virgin bitch, but a person with him. Same temperament.


    Everyone chooses to help their relatives and not to take care of them.


    Good guys.


    Lake blinked, and suddenly, Hermione didn''t resist Steve Rogers as a candidate for the zodiac. In this matter, he was not so resistant.


    but.


    Lake wanted to return. When he came back to Rachel, thinking about Frank''s affairs, his face was a bit ugly.


    Compared with a man of temperament like Steve Rogers, Frank is a Virgin.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Rachel, who was slicing lemons at the bar over there, looked up at Lake as he walked into the house. After a glance, he noticed Lake¡¯s face and smiled: "Who is so angry about you."


    Lake gathered his emotions, his face recovered, and took the home bourbon that Rachel pushed over, took a sip and said, "Who else can it be, that **** Frank."


    damn it?


    Rachel looked inexplicable, then, she put the knife in her hand on the chopping board, cleared her throat, looked at Lake, like a confidant big sister: "Are you interested in telling me what happened? ?"


    Lake sneered and briefly described Rachel and when it happened.


    Finished.


    Lake was a little speechless: "When I was a kid, Betty and I were often taken to church by Karen, and Betty and I didn''t become like this. Even Karen just went there because of habit."


    Rachel shook her head: "Maybe...he needs a sustenance."


    Lake laughed: "It''s not easy to find a sustenance. Career, love, murder, no prostitution. This is also sustenance. If you have to find a **** that only two fools can believe, your brain is purely ass. kicked."


    Didn''t Lake also have a short period of emptiness back then, but after the system went online, he found the goal he was fighting for as soon as possible.


    He wants to use his own hands and a pair of iron fists to lay a big kingdom of God for himself, in this world.


    Rachel looked at Lake curiously: "I have always wanted to ask you, does God... exist?"


    Lake laughed: "You know, Midgardians can always live forever, even if they are severely injured, they can be resurrected, but the resurrection is based on the severity of the injury."


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment: "Jesus?"


    Jesus has a legend of resurrection three days after his death. It is precisely because of this that people at the time believed that **** was the Son of God, Son of Man, Tao, Mediator, High Priest, King, King of Kings, and Lords. Lord, Lamb...


    Lake shook his head and said: "It needs to be verified. Andy said he didn''t know this Jesus. So, I didn''t look at it, so I am not sure."


    He is not interested in this stuff.


    Even when I was young, I often went to church with Karen, and now, Lake is still stupidly confused between God and Christ.


    Lake is pragmatism. If you are helpful to me, then it doesn''t matter if I believe you, but if I beg you and you don''t help me, I''m sorry, I demolished your temple.


    After all, the soul of Dongguo is so simple and unpretentious.


    After hearing this, Rachel nodded, and after a while, he looked at Lake curiously: "In this case, you can give Frank a different sustenance. Anyway, you are also a god. It shouldn''t be difficult to grab a believer. "


    Lake laughed: "Snatch him, dream, and I will wait to see him. After the verdict comes out, what choice he will make, I will give him one last time!"


    Rachel: "..."

 Chapter 614: Frank imprisoned in heaven

    If this is replaced by someone else, where is the last chance?


    Since Frank wants to see the Yellow River, show it to him. If this guy sees the Yellow River and his heart is still alive, then there is nothing to say. He will wait for a complete yin and yang separation from his whole family in this life.


    if¡­


    Frank saw the death of the Yellow River, then there is nothing else. Originally, Lake wanted to make Frank a Saint Seiya. Now, Frank wants to see his family, commit suicide, run to the Hades to reunite, can If you can''t become one of the Big Three of the Underworld Warriors, that still needs to be investigated.


    Rachel listened to Lake''s somewhat arrogant remarks, and shook it reluctantly, but she didn''t say anything. She held the knife again, cut the lemon in her hand, and prepared the lemon sea bass for tonight''s dishes.


    After half a month.


    The result of the trial came out.


    After all, this is a very simple case, and the suspect has reached an agreement with the local prosecutor. Although Frank handed the information to the local prosecutor, the black prosecutor was investigated.


    But the results of the survey were soon released.


    From the point of view of the local inspection, this is a normal plea agreement. Either it will be nothing to do with the basket, or it will be concentrated on hurting one finger.


    Although Frank claimed that the Black Prosecutor Thomson also used this case to make a very evil transaction with some other big boss of an organized society, there is no evidence to support this.


    However, the Dahei prosecutor changed from the dominant to the deputy, but even so, the sentence of the female judge who also wanted to reduce her workload was not changed.


    even¡­


    When the sentence was finally pronounced, there was once again a result that Frank could not accept.


    The transaction was concluded, but the content of the transaction was inconsistent with what the district prosecutor¡¯s office, the female disciple of the black prosecutor said, was inconsistent with what he said.


    The eight suspects, the two adults, were not to be charged with first-degree murder, but directly admitted to the crime of manslaughter. As for the six suspects under the age of sixteen, they were all tainted. witness.


    Even Natuka, the culprit who hurt Frank¡¯s wife, entered the court¡¯s witness protection system directly after signing the plea agreement.


    A month later, when the black prosecutor threw Billy Russell into jail with conclusive evidence, the Tuka was taken away by the bailiff, and on the same day he left New York and ran to a country to do it. An incognito new life.


    For an adult, the witness protection system will make them feel that life is better than death, but for a minor, it can be changed to live again without spending a penny, which is just as intoxicating as a game.


    This time, the prosecutor got what he wanted, the local prosecutor got what he wanted, and the court got what he wanted. Only Frank did not seem to see what he wanted.


    Lake has not had time to pay attention to Frank''s wife and daughter''s case before. These days, he has been busy with matters related to the space agency.


    Homeland Security Operations Center.


    A photo taken by the space telescope of the National Space Agency appeared on the big screen.


    Densely dense, Wuyang Wuyang.


    The Cheritas stepped across the stars and the sea, and finally appeared in the space telescope. At the limit of the space telescope, which is almost on the edge of Saturn, they captured the dense clusters of small particles that had never existed before. s things.


    When this photo was just captured by the NASA, at first, I thought it was space sand, but it was quickly ruled out. Through calculations, the control of flight speed directly ruled out purely natural ideas. Suddenly, some people in the space agency were excited, thinking that they had found hard evidence that aliens really existed.


    but¡­


    The Federation is not as excited as the two idiots of the Space Agency. Aliens exist and can be confirmed by seeing Thor''s arrival. Or, from the only living thing they captured, the one who is undergoing various human experiments at a secret base The Skrew people will be able to know.


    What Skrulls.


    What Kerry people.


    What Shandal.


    Under the interrogation that the secret base had reached the level of proficiency, the Skrew man who had just died and had a hard duck beak told almost all the few things he knew about the universe.


    and so¡­


    Unlike the space agency''s excitement, the Federation is even more concerned about whether this group of Wuyang Wuyang things really came straight to the earth.


    When Lake participated in the joint meeting half a month ago, he gave an undoubtedly affirmative answer.


    This is not.


    In the past two months, the public may not know, but the mobilization of the federal military has already begun. The Pentagon has been refreshing all kinds of arms procurement bidding plans almost all the time.


    Even Stark Industries, the weapons factory that was already undergoing transformation and slowly streamlining its personnel, has begun to re-launch to the point where it is producing 24 hours a day without interruption.


    According to the NASA''s observation of the advancement speed of the Cheritas, Saturn is some distance away from the Earth after all. In addition, it has just entered the observable range. At present, it can only be said that it will reach the Earth in a year. But at what time, they need to pass further calculations.


    One year?


    Maybe¡­


    Roughly the same.


    After all, where the earth is, how can it be considered within the borders of the kingdom of Odin.


    After attending this year''s joint meeting, Lake thought in his heart that Africa is very sparsely populated, and the five hegemons gather to use him, and he can make dumplings for the Cheritas who will arrive at that time.


    Moreover.


    Lake is curious about one thing.


    When the Cheritas cross the folding side of the World Tree universe, what choice Odin will make is as he said, even if Midgard betrayed him, Midgard is still the world A member of the tree, choose to send troops to stop the Cheritas, or, as if not seen, let the Cheritas pass through the border?


    If it were the former, Lake might still look at this Odin.


    But what if it is the latter?


    Ah.


    So what is the difference between Odin and Cixi?


    If Odin is the former, then the only banner that Lake can play is the banner of revenge, for Ymir, the ancestor of giants, and the banner of opposing Odin for the hundreds of millions of people in Midgard.


    But if Odin is the latter, then Lake can not only add revenge, but also add several other titles, to set things right, kill the unconscious monarch, and sacrifice to the world tree sentient beings in blood!


    In the afternoon.


    Lake left the Homeland Warfare Center and looked at the assistant Tiffany who was next to him. He thought of something and asked: "How is Frank''s case? Is it over?"


    Tiffany glanced at Lake. "It was over a month ago, sir."


    Lake shook his head: "I mean, what about the five minors who should have been taint witnesses, and the five minors who have been sentenced to probation now?"


    He knew that the case was over.


    But what Lake wants to see is not that the case is over. If he has already seen the Yellow River, it''s time to see whether Frank is dead or his heart is dead.


    Tiffany was silent for a while: "I will investigate now."


    Lake waved his hand: "No, I just ask casually."


    Talking.


    Lake turned and entered the elevator. When the elevator was going down, he dialed the phone of Hell''s Kitchen Overlord Jin Bin. Soon, Jin Bin told Lake what he had received from his subordinates.


    Enter the underground garage.


    Lake hung up the phone, sat on his silver Cayenne, raised his eyebrows, cursed Faker, and drove directly away from the National Land Building.


    after an hour.


    A neighborhood street in Brooklyn.


    After Lake stopped the car, walked to the door of Frank''s house. When he was about to knock on the door, the concealed door was opened straightly after being pushed by Lake.


    Eye-catching.


    In the living room, the broken cross and the so-called fragmented **** statue were all over the floor.


    Lake raised his eyebrows. Originally, he wanted to come and yell at the door angrily. After that, he couldn''t help but recover from his feeling of completely breaking off with Frank.


    This scene before us is a very good signal.


    can¡­


    It''s not enough. What''s the use of smashing a cross and smashing a statue of Jesus? The culprit and the accomplices are still outside. If there is no next step, this scene can only be regarded as incompetent and furious at best.


    Passing through the living room, Lake went up to the bedroom on the second floor, opened the door, and couldn''t help covering his nose with his hand, his eyes fell on the bed, his eyes open, but he looked at the ceiling dumbly. Lying on the bed motionless, the corpse was almost as strong as Frank''s long-dead corpse.


    Next second.


    Lake''s expression moved slightly, he directly blasted his consciousness and moved into a certain space.


    Eye-catching.


    In the holy hall, countless strong and powerful, winged male angels firmly suppressed Frank, who had barely slept and struggled for more than a month, and the holy voice echoed in the entire hall.


    Kindness, kill your whole family, and you have to forgive the kindness of the prisoner.


    Kindness, kill your whole family, and you have to smile and forgive his kindness.


    "this is¡­"


    "who."


    "who are you?"


    "heresy!"


    Before Lake had time to obtain this spatial information, there were a few male angels whose complexions changed drastically, and then fluttered their wings and blasted towards Lake.


    "Here you die!"


    "Convert to the Lord, heresy!"


    "..."


    Lake returned to his senses and squinted his eyes. In an instant, the three male angels who threw towards him turned into ashes under the killing eyes.


    Roar!


    When the three male angels were injured, they were sitting on the high platform with a crown. The benevolent and benevolent eyes of the heavenly agent of the heavenly office on the earth looked at Lake: "The Lord will forgive you. Yes. UU Reading "


    Talking.


    The agent of heaven disappeared directly in place, and appeared in front of Lake in the blink of an eye. The sharp steel wings slashed towards Lake, and said with the same kind words: "The premise is that you accept the Lord''s judgment. , Evil heretics on Earth!"


    "Hey!"


    "what¡­"


    The agent of heaven watched his wings hit Lake''s consciousness, it was like a sound hitting a copper wall, his face suddenly changed, he wanted to back off in a hurry.


    but¡­


    Lake stretched out his right hand, broke the space directly, grabbed the heaven agent''s neck, and raised the corners of his mouth: "Judgement, let me see, do you have the qualifications?"


    "Consciousness plunder!!"


    "..."

 Chapter 615: Odins private mercenaries

    Does Marvel have heaven?


    Uh¡­¡­


    It depends on how you understand to have an answer.


    If the paradise you think of is the kind of paradise that you can go to after death by accumulating virtue and doing good, it does not exist at all. Only **** can have the authority of death.


    Before Lake, all souls on the earth, after death, needed to go to Hell Lord Mephisto to report first.


    But if you think that I believe in you, and then I shout again [Lord, give me strength], there is no doubt that it exists.


    The Vatican in this world and the Knights Templar that have been in contact can all prove that the kingdom of heaven really exists, but like the countless dimensions that have been blocked, the kingdom of heaven is also blocked by the Kama Taj¡¯s dimensional barrier. .


    even¡­¡­


    The kingdom of heaven is even more miserable, because, what do you say about the kingdom of heaven, it actually belongs to the world tree, and that is the kingdom of a group of righteous angels.


    The World Tree gave birth to the Ten Realms, and the Kingdom of Heaven is the last tenth realm. The Knights of the Guardian of the God King Odin are made up of angels from the Kingdom of Heaven.


    Lake''s eyes released infinite coercion, frantically plundering the consciousness of the birdman at his hand.


    Damn Nick Fury.


    After Lake''s plunder, he looked around the hall, and as far as his eyes were, the angels who were madly shouting towards this side suddenly turned into gray movements.


    Even the birdman in his hand is no exception.


    Lake walked there and knelt, basically no self-awareness anymore. He just relied on Frank, who was struggling instinctively, to hold on to Frank''s shoulder: "Let''s go!"


    "boom!"


    The moment Lake took Frank with him, there was a bang, and a tall, sturdy birdman came directly into this space, and the holy face was suddenly covered with gloomy feelings of angel messages remaining in the air.


    In the room.


    "what!"


    The consciousness was brought back. Frank, who had been lying on the bed for more than a month, suddenly jumped up from the bed, roared, and issued the killing intent deep into his bones: "Kill!"


    Next second.


    There was a puff.


    Frank fell to the floor with a bang. His consciousness, his body, were as if he had been boiled for more than a month, and he was already weak and imperfect.


    Lake shook his head helplessly, took out a large blood bottle, squatted down, broke Frank''s mouth directly, and instilled it.


    after awhile.


    When Lake waited for Frank to absorb the essence of the large blood bottle, he stroked his chin thoughtfully, then, thinking about it, once again irritated with Nick Fury.


    The Kingdom of Heaven was originally shielded from the earth like countless dimensions. Just as the Asa Protoss could not descend on the earth without the transmission bridge, the Kingdom of Heaven, as the Asa Protoss, Odin¡¯s faithful doglegs could not descend.


    Back then, Odin fought a war with the Frost Giants on the earth. After the war was over, Odin left behind a few heavenly angels, allowing them to supervise the resurrection of the Midgardians and at the same time let the heavenly angels The teachings from the earth allow these people on earth to believe in the kingdom of heaven and worship the gods.


    This is the origin of Catholicism.


    after that¡­¡­


    After **** appeared in this world, the few birdmen left by the kingdom of heaven at that time all died. Since then, angels have also become legends, but the energy of dimensionality that worships the kingdom of heaven and can gain faith is still left behind.


    As for why it will reappear now?


    Blame Nick Fury.


    Who made the black-broiled egg Nick Fury Summer Eight''s tinkering with the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube? Not only did the chrysanthemum appear in the deep sea, but it not only provokes Thanos, but also opened a hole in the kingdom of heaven.


    The angels that Lake eliminated at the time were taken advantage of the failure of the Kama Taj dimensional protection device and were transported to the so-called heavenly angels on the back of the Vatican.


    no way.


    God is the root of the kingdom of heaven. Believing in God can make the kingdom of heaven continuously reap its aspirations. However, with the birth of Christ and the diversion of faith, the kingdom of heaven can only stare at it. With this opportunity, if it can be manifested several times, then , God will be able to defeat Christ.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Die before leaving the teacher!


    Faith and belief are also different. Naturally, after these angels suddenly noticed that one of the outstanding ones had shaken the faith of Frank, in order to prevent this faith from passing, they not only did not give the strength, but only used Frank¡¯s prostitutes. The power of faith, even, after realizing that Frank wanted to lose this faith, he simply and rudely chose to ask Frank to continue believing no matter what.


    When Lake took Frank to find the Da Black Prosecutor that time, these angels simply and rudely used the faith that the dead Maria believed in to calm Frank''s anger. They turned into Maria and used Maria¡¯s Appearance, Maria''s voice came to tell Frank.


    If I die, it is also the Lord¡¯s will. The Lord is merciful. Forgive them, my love.


    So under such a flicker, Frank sank, but Frank was Frank after all, just when the group of angels had done so and felt that this big producer Frank had faith in them, Frank took advantage of them to relax. At the time, it broke out again.


    And this time it was menacing.


    In order to prevent the loss of the faithful, these angels directly captured Frank''s consciousness, and forced Frank to truly convert to heaven from his soul.


    But because of the departure of his wife and the scene of the law like a street girl, Frank had already recognized it. If it weren''t for these angels, Frank would have chosen to bomb the prosecutor in the dark at that time.


    After all, at the beginning, Frank also thought that some people could not be tried by law at all, and we needed to do it ourselves.


    Nowadays, those angels have fallen in all directions. After Frank was arrested, after Mingwu realized that even his wife had been transformed by them, it was even more so that they would rather die.


    Ha ha.


    Lake checked the consciousness of the leading angel, and the corners of his mouth raised. Sure enough, religion is as dirty as politics.


    Political killings do not see blood.


    Religious murder and condemnation.


    "what?"


    Lake blinked, thinking of the Christ in his memory that had just been plundered, and raised his eyebrows. If you say so, it seems, it seems, that the **** who can testify to Christ is indeed a bit like their Midgard. .


    God is the kingdom of heaven, and the kingdom of heaven is Odin¡¯s mud legs. If God is really made bigger and stronger on the earth, doesn¡¯t it mean that in the future, even the people on earth will not be able to know what the history of their previous generation was like. Do you even accept Odin¡¯s suggestion that the earth has its original sin, so it will fall off the world tree?


    hiss!


    If this person is really me from Midgard, I should be a great talent.


    Lake took a breath in his heart.


    This person must be found.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and at this moment, Frank, who had completely absorbed the energy of the large blood bottle on the ground, had recovered from the state of frequent death to the state of his body.


    Frank coughed a few times, his eyes, instantly, rumbling, like a burning flame.


    "now it''s right."


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Frank with a gratified look: "This is the big brother in my memory. The former Frank is back!"


    Frank gathered his angry flames and looked up at Lake: "Thank you."


    Lake waved his hand.


    If Frank was just an ordinary friend, Lake had already given up, but Frank was more than just a friend. Therefore, for Frank, even if he watched Frank fall into the magical way, Lake still wanted to see if there was a chance to save him.


    Frank looked down at his shirt in the main church that day and tore it directly, and then, under Lake''s gaze, walked towards the basement of the room.


    ßÑ!


    ßÑ!


    ßÑ!


    Lake stood at the door, watching with a sledgehammer, smashing the basement floor in a few or three strokes, then dropped the sledgehammer, and found a large wooden box from it. He roared directly, his muscles exploded, and directly Frank brought the big wooden box up.


    The wooden box opens.


    Eye-catching.


    Those were all weapons that Frank had accompanied him for many years, and there were some clothes that witnessed Frank in his early years.


    quickly.


    Frank put on a set of short sleeves with black skulls and turned to look at Lake: "Lake, I want you to do me a favor. I don''t have time."


    Lake smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and took out from his arms a few pictures of the address where the person''s name was currently located, as well as a contact number: "I knew it, you won''t let me down."


    Frank took over, looking at the state, city and street name where Tuka was on the list, his eyes flickered: "The bird people have won them too long to survive. It''s time to send them to **** to report. "


    He can find it by himself, but Frank''s angry flame can make him unable to wait.


    Frank had only one thought right now.


    Revenge for his wife, daughter and son.


    "Crack!"


    Frank made three times and divided five by two. He almost checked the state of the pistol at the speed of the electric light flint. With a click, he loaded it directly and pinned it to his waist: "There are still some people who deserve to die."


    That **** prosecutor who only thinks about himself.


    The judge who wanted to reduce his workloadThe opposite of the defense lawyer who was only for money.


    Everyone... is going to die.


    Lake listened to Frank''s suppressed, husky voice: "Yes, not only they deserve to die, but their whole family is going to die."


    Frank was silent for a while, glanced at Lake, and said nothing.


    Lake laughed loudly, raised his hand, and walked directly outside the basement: "Forget it, I''m very satisfied to see you abandon the dark and cast the light, he can give you whatever tools you need when you make the call below. You provide it. After you get your business done, find me. I''m giving you another surprise."


    This is the Frank I want.


    Punisher.


    Frank!


    ...

 Chapter 616: Frank the grumpy

    That night...


    wrong.


    It was three and a half hours after Lake left Frank''s home that the intelligence network arranged in a remote town in Arizona sent the good news of the first kill.


    Fast enough.


    After hearing the news, Lake looked at the time on his watch and couldn''t help but exclaimed again.


    This is the Frank Custer he wants!


    Be vigorous and resolute.


    Tenacious and decisive.


    quickly.


    The land agent from Arizona rushed to the scene and took the pictures of the scene and transmitted them. In the scene of the scene, the black-skinned Tuka was at this moment, and the chimpanzee''s skin was all pulled up. The muscle tissue under the skin was exposed, and even the skin was neatly peeled and laid aside.


    even¡­¡­


    Tuka still had a breath at the beginning. When the two bailiffs outside discovered something was wrong, when they came in, they made a mistake when solving the next Tuka, causing Tuka to scream directly and then died.


    "It''s cruel."


    "On the contrary, I think this is a reciprocal and noble counterattack."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Rachel with a smile, as he had said with Frank before, and said: "When the law cannot bring justice to the parties, private retaliation is justified and even noble from this moment."


    Rachel shrugged and said: "I''m not saying that Frank did something wrong, I''m just saying that he didn''t need to make the scene so cruel."


    Lake let out a cry, took another look at the photos on the scene, and nodded: "That''s true, this product, I feel like I have a psychological problem, but after all, after suppressing it for so long, it broke out early in the morning, and the way is a little bit so extreme. It is also understandable. When the anger in his heart stops, it will be almost the same."


    Rachel tore off the mask on her face and looked at Lake: "He got rid of the enemy outside, and what is left is New York City. No matter how extreme the method is, you are not afraid. Your New York City is in panic. After all, you are the landlord of New York City."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth curled up: "Let him kill, something happened, I will carry it for him!"


    Rachel: "..."


    A Frank who can forgive everything is a Virgin, or Frank who has returned to using violence to control violence once again, one life for another, this is not a multiple choice for Lake.


    the next day.


    Lake drove at the door of the New York Police Department and intercepted his friend George Stacey, who had received the report and was about to rush to the scene of the crime.


    "Oh, Shett!"


    After George Stacey went out, he saw the silver Cayenne parked in front of his police car. Then, watching Lake getting out of the car, he couldn''t help but roll over a grumpy sentence: "Your guarantee. I still have it."


    Lake smiled and said, "I said it''s over for me not to participate in that case, right?"


    The case he promised not to be mixed is the murder of Frank''s wife and daughter, and the current case is considered to be Frank''s suspected case. The nature of the two cases is different, and naturally they are two different things.


    George said blankly: "What do you want?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "Is the case yours?"


    George''s tone was calm: "Billy Russell''s gang is in a poor apartment building. As a result, the district reported that early in the morning, I saw that the apartment building was bleeding. Do you think this case can be managed by the branch? "


    Lake touched his chin: "Big case."


    George sneered: "Stop talking nonsense, let''s talk, what do you want me to do."


    Lake shrugged: "Anyway, you have so many headless cases. If there is one more case, it doesn''t make a difference, what do you think?"


    George''s eyebrows jumped: "Thirty-two corpses have been cleared from the scene over there."


    "Three big meals."


    "...The General Administration is already considering whether to let the FBI step in and solve this case together."


    "I will arrange the Christmas activities."


    "this is not¡­¡­"


    "In the future, I will help you share half of Gwen''s dowry."


    "No problem."


    "..."


    George nodded directly, took out his cell phone, made a few calls, and directly rejected the FBI''s request to intervene, and then asked the personnel who rushed to the scene to speed up their actions a little bit.


    Lake''s eyebrows jumped, watching George who had changed his position so resolutely, he couldn''t help but laughed a few times and shook his head.


    After George hung up the phone, he looked at Lake and smiled dryly: "The wedding fund prepared for Gwen was taken out to invest in the stock market. As a result, who knew the stock market was so dangerous and was directly trapped."


    "Federal Oil?"


    "..."


    Buying Federal Petroleum when Tony Stark is about to launch new energy?


    Good guys.


    You are really a qualified Leek and Pan Man. Entering at this time is the obligation to be a Pan Man for those Wall Street bigwigs.


    Lake thought this in his heart, was silent for a while, and patted George on the shoulder: "Find some time, go to a psychiatrist, and see."


    George: "..."


    Talking.


    A call hit George''s cell phone again.


    "Sir, Judge Michel was just killed in his office."


    "what?"


    George was taken aback for a moment. Then he looked at Lake who was still standing there and raised his eyebrows. He seemed to understand. He said to the person on the phone to understand, and then he hung up.


    "Say it."


    "Say what."


    "How many others are there?"


    "I do not know."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the speechless George and said with a smile: "I really don''t know, I want to come, it should be soon."


    The chart card is hung up.


    Billy Russell¡¯s gang also died.


    The judge who tried this case also hung up.


    What''s left?


    Seven people sent to prison for manslaughter?


    In the afternoon.


    Lake drove to the door of a New York private prison.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    After the iron fence was opened, Lake drove the vehicle in. After parking the car, the warden of the private prison had already walked towards Lake and shook hands to say hello.


    "Warden Clark."


    With a smile on his face, Lake shook hands with the potbellied Clark Warden in front of him, and then he came to the office next to the incinerator in the basement as he spoke.


    Eye-catching.


    Seven corpses, all with a throat cut, lay quietly side by side.


    "We haven''t notified the police station."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    Lake glanced at the talking Warden Clark, and nodded: "Just burn it."


    Warden Clark was taken aback for a moment: "This...Okay."


    Lake looked at the warden who was a little tangled, but still nodded, and smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, warden, no one cares about the whereabouts of these six people, I promise you."


    If there is concern, someone will be worried.


    "Emilia."


    "Ok?"


    Lake and Warden Clark shook hands and parted. After getting back in the car, they called Emilia and said, "In the name of the Black King, I will place an urgent order for the Continental Hotel. I have already sent you the list. I want chicken. The kind that dogs don¡¯t keep."


    Emilia nodded: "Understood."


    Lake hung up the phone, then glanced at the prison behind him through the rearview mirror, and drove straight away.


    Good guys.


    This prison, even if it takes me some time to enter quietly, and it is impossible to kill these seven people directly without any exposure.


    How did Frank invade this prison silently from the outside in just half an hour, and then quietly leave after killing people quietly?


    The various monitoring of the prison did not find anything.


    It was five o''clock that afternoon.


    The Continental Hotel sent a message indicating that the order has been completed.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, walked into the study, took out the landing USB-shield of the Continental Hotel, and clicked on the seven-point video file sent over. One of them was counted as one, all of which were shots directly at the skull on the sea and then pushed off the ship .


    The shooting was okay, that is, the anti-shake was not turned on, and the noise in the picture was not removed when editing.


    Lake commented truthfully, and did not choose to be anonymous, he directly clicked on the evaluation, and then chose to issue the prepared reward amount.


    Jingle Bell!


    "I am Lake."


    "Sir, there is a movement from Prosecutor Thomson Tiffany looked at the secret detection alert triggered at the New York airport: "Just now, Prosecutor Thomson entered the New York Kennedy International Airport. And bought himself a ticket to Kenya. "


    "A person?"


    "Correct."


    "Where are his family?"


    "No record."


    "Ok."


    Lake hung up the phone, touched his chin, thought for a while, looked at the backstage of the Black King''s Continental Hotel, which had not yet been closed, shook his head, and placed a family reunion order of 100,000 dollars on it again.


    Anyway, I have already chopped so many, and now there are a few more, basically there is no difference.


    At this moment.


    At JFK Airport in New York.


    After Ai passed the security check, waiting for his flight to Kenya to board the plane, Da Hei, holding a suitcase, sat in his seat restlessly, looking at the busy, people coming and going around, always feeling My neck swishes cold.


    this is too scary.


    At first, Thomson felt uneasy after knowing that Tuka had been skinned. Later, after hearing about the mass casualties caused by the fire in the slum apartment building, he judged him to be fake news. Later, after seeing that he was very close to himself. The tacit judge''s death immediately caused Thomson to run away overnight, fearing that he would become the next target.


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!"


    "..."


    Thomson just got up and was about to walk towards the toilet at the airport. When he wanted to go to the toilet to hide, the moment he just turned around, he collided with a person, waiting for Thomson to curse Fake. With words like that, when he stood up while covering his forehead, he stared at the person who was hit for a moment: "Is it you?"


    The lawyer who was in a lawsuit for money also saw Thomson and was slightly taken aback: "It''s you?"


    ...

 Chapter 617: The three giants of Hades return

    At the moment when the prosecutor and the defense lawyer looked at each other, both of them were somewhat dumbfounded.


    after all¡­


    They are all expecting each other to die first, and then they can delay each other''s time.


    But now?


    The Black Prosecutor Thomson was the quickest to regain his senses. He lifted the backpack that had just fallen to the ground, and walked towards a distant toilet without looking back.


    The defense lawyer also turned around and left.


    Inside the bathroom.


    With a boom.


    After the black prosecutor Thomson locked the toilet door, he sat on the toilet lid and wiped his face. His face was full of resentment, and he cursed the incompetent New York Police Department in his heart.


    It''s been so long. As a result, the New York Police Department seemed to have forgotten the case. Up to now, the culprit has not been arrested.


    Incompetent.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    "what¡­"


    "Woo!"


    Prosecutor Dahei looked at the toilet door being kicked open with a look of horror, and then stared at a man with a hood and a skull-printed T-shirt that instantly appeared in front of him.


    "Hush!"


    Frank directly covered Prosecutor Da Hei¡¯s horrified face with his right hand. He wanted to scream with thick black lips. With a hoarse tone, he seemed to comfort Prosecutor Da Hei: "Quiet, quiet, don¡¯t get excited. This is what you said."


    The prosecutor Da Hei called out hum.


    Clang.


    Accompanied by the dark prosecutor¡¯s shrinking eyes, Frank appeared with a sharp dagger in his right hand, and his hoarse tone matched the haggard face that fought for three thousand miles that night and calmly said: "Now, you have two choices. Either you go to die, or I will let you taste the pain after your wife and children¡¯s life and death, how do you choose, respectable Mr. Prosecutor."


    "Woo..."


    "Sorry."


    At the moment when Frank''s right hand was just released, Prosecutor Dahei did not choose to scream, but panted and tried to make Frank put down his butcher knife in a panic tone: "Mr. Custer, that''s the only one of us... !"


    "only?"


    "Woohoo!"


    "select?"


    "Woohoo!"


    "Puff puff puff!"


    "Uh uh uh¡­"


    Accompanied by the shaking of the toilet cubicle, the shaking sound gradually disappeared. At this moment, the prosecutor Dahei, his chest was like a rag doll, softly leaning on the toilet, and the blood followed his body. The holes continue to overflow.


    quickly.


    The smell of blood came out.


    At the same time, in the restroom not far away, the body belonging to the defense attorney had been found. Accompanied by a scream, the Kennedy Airport instantly entered the alert mode.


    but¡­


    When the police officers at the airport found the body of the black prosecutor, Frank had once again disappeared like a ghost.


    According to reason.


    Two corpses appeared in the restrooms of New York International Airport. This incident must be related to homeland security. After all, no one knows if there will be a murderer who pretended to be these two people and mixed in what flight.


    The airport was also prepared to do what, but after the Homeland Security Bureau came over, after seeing the two corpses, they pulled the two corpses away, and the alert on the airport side was also lifted.


    Except for the woman who first found the body, nearly 90% of the passengers at the airport still don''t know what happened in the airport bathroom just now.


    the next day.


    After Lake woke up, he drove back to the New York Cemetery.


    as predicted.


    Frank, wearing a hood and a skull, sits cross-legged in front of the tombstones of his wife, daughter and son, motionless, like a living dead.


    Lake walked over, glanced at Frank''s expression, and couldn''t help but startled.


    Frank showed a kind of depravity in his whole body, his spirits and spirits, directly wilted to the extreme, it seemed that at the moment when the revenge was completed, his spirits and spirits were suddenly taken away.


    but¡­


    He ran for three thousand miles in one night, and he went from Arizona to New York City with a dagger in his hand. Frankly speaking, even if there was a plane or a special car to pick you up, it was quite tiring.


    and.


    Frank was also suppressed by a group of birdmen for more than a month. Although he had been supplemented by a large blood bottle, his body, which had been emptied, was the same as the continuous blood loss. The large blood bottle could replenish the life, but it could not replenish the already existing The injury.


    But this is also good.


    This body can be thrown away anyway.


    Just before Lake came, George called him and he couldn¡¯t handle the matter in the apartment building. Because Tuka¡¯s death directly turned the case into a cross-state case, the FBI snatched it away. .


    With the departure of the second generation of Hoover, the relationship between Lake¡¯s homeland security and the current FBI has also left from the honeymoon period. It cannot be said that it has become an enemy directly, but it is no longer as close as it was before. .


    and¡­


    The newly appointed FBI director is also a big black, and Lake is even more lazy to deal with these guys.


    Lake looked at him and turned a blind eye to Frank: "It is estimated that in ten minutes, the FBI will come and arrest you."


    Frank''s godless eyes focused on a little color and nodded.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Acknowledge your fate?"


    Frank shook his head and stared at the photo on the tombstone: "I miss my girl."


    Lake: "..."


    What a special thing.


    Did Lao Tzu come here to eat dog food? Is it possible to eat dog food in this kind of place?


    Lake felt tired for a while, sighed, shook his right hand, and threw a pistol in front of Frank.


    Frank looked down at the pistol that fell in front of him.


    "Do you believe me?"


    "letter."


    "Then you commit suicide, I will take you to see Maria and the others."


    "¡­it is good!"


    Frank heard these words from Lake, with a sigh, the billowing fireworks reignited in his eyes, turning his head to look at Lake next to Lake, watching Lake¡¯s face that didn¡¯t look like a fake, and then said directly after being silent for 0.5 seconds. He said yes, and then grabbed the pistol that was dropped in front of him, pointed it directly at his temple, and pulled the trigger directly between the sparks and flints.


    The kind that is not at all ambiguous and hesitant.


    "boom!"


    "front!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "There are gunshots, doggie!"


    "..."


    Almost at the moment Frank fell to the ground, with the appearance of a federal agent, he saw it from a distance. The suspect they wanted to capture was holding a pistol and pointing the trigger directly at his head. .


    Next second.


    The white and the red danced in a flurry of moments, and then, with a thump, Frank, whose eyes had completely lost any glamour, fell straight toward the bluestone floor on one side.


    "Fak!"


    The federal agent ran over and quickly smashed Frank who had fallen on the ground, and then tested Frank''s breathing, and couldn''t help but cursed violently.


    case¡­


    Is it over?


    The suspects committed suicide in fear of the crime, but didn''t the case end?


    So, we came a lonely?


    The federal agents who also emerged from the grove behind him looked at this scene and stared at each other.


    In the **** dimension.


    Lake directly blasted out of the Chaos Underworld, and then at the moment Frank''s soul was about to enter the passage of hell, he robbed him directly. By the way, he looked at Mephisto, who was running with the sword of **** fire, and once again, with Mo Festo fought together.


    As always.


    Lake performed a performance this time, and after causing Mephisto to accidentally trip over again, after snatching another ray of hell''s origin power, he took Frank''s soul through the gate of Chaos Hades and came to it. Above his underworld.


    Next second.


    Frank in the state of soul, when he saw his wife Maria and his daughter Martha, he naturally staged a warm and affectionate drama.


    but¡­


    When this affectionate drama began to turn into an unscrupulous tongue-and-kiss drama, Lake''s brows and heart pounded to a halt.


    Frank and Maria, who were in a state of selflessness, heard the disturbing cough, and the two returned to their senses. Then, they looked at each other and smiled without embarrassment.


    Frank returned to his previous appearance, holding his lost wife Maria, UU reading turned his head and looked at Lake: "Can''t you cough later?"


    Lake said blankly: "I''m afraid you will take a step closer and do shameful things directly on Mingtu, and spoil the pure souls of Mingtu."


    The souls in the soul packs obtained from the lottery are the most simple souls. Simply put, those souls are just souls, and there is no desire.


    It can be said¡­


    These souls can become **** creatures in hell, but if they are in heaven, they can also be transformed into the purest angels directly.


    Frank shrugged and said, "I''m already dead, do I still need to worry about this issue?"


    Lake said angrily: "Do you think I let you die just to reunite you with Maria?"


    Frank shook his head: "I don''t think so, so, what do you want me to do for you and help you manage this place?"


    Lake rolled his eyes: "Just you, you can easily be brainwashed by the bird-men and let you manage my underworld. I am afraid that you will take my underworld collectively to rebel."


    Frank''s face was reddened, and he coughed and said, "The **** group of birdmen used Maria''s voice and appearance to confuse me. I also found out later."


    Lake sneered: "If it wasn''t for me to break up with you, would you find out so quickly?"


    Frank''s eyes twitched, and he changed the subject directly: "Okay, what do you want to do, do you a coolie, be a cow and a horse? Okay, I think, who will let you save Maria."


    Lake chuckled and said, "You don''t have to be a cow or a horse, but you are right. It is not impossible to let you manage the Hades. I give you this opportunity to see the 108 magic stars in the sky?"


    Frank followed the direction of Lake''s finger and looked up.


    One hundred and eight magic stars, brilliant!


    ¡­

 Chapter 618: We found god

    The 108 magic stars hanging high above the Hades, after the last time Lake teased Domam, the most powerful demon **** of the dark dimension, with the many souls given by Domam, they were directly given to Lake Province. Countless years have passed.


    One hundred and eight magic stars are shining brightly, and you can see, even, you can see the blue sky and white clouds inside, just like one hundred and eight separate worlds.


    Among the one hundred and eight magic stars, three magic stars are the most powerful. There are not only blue sky and white clouds, but also fresh breeze and rivers in their space.


    Tianxiong Star!


    Heavenly stars!


    Mengxing!


    These three magic stars, also called the three giants of the underworld, are the only three magic stars that can match the strength of the golden saints.


    "Which one do you like!"


    Lake pointed at the magic star of the three giants of the underworld, and looked at Frank next to him: "Choose one, if you are not tempted by that group of birdmen, then, I''m considering letting you help me manage the underworld, but it won''t work anymore. , However, your strength, being a miscellaneous fish, is not only humiliating you, but also humiliating me. Therefore, under one person and over ten thousand people, the Big Three of the Underworld can barely give you one, choose one. ."


    The saint clothing of the three giants of the Hades has its own advantages.


    The sacred garment of the Tianxiong star is the shape of the **** bird Garuda. According to legend, it is a giant bird in Indian mythology and the mount of the lord **** Vishnu. Buddhism has absorbed this bird as one of the eight dragons, and the people of Eastern China like to call it the golden-winged big penguin.


    The sacred clothing of Tianguixing is a griffin or a lion with a pair of wings on its back, which is also called a winged lion.


    As for the sacred clothes of the Sky Star, it is in the shape of a dragon, but it is not in the shape of an eastern dragon, but in the shape of a big flying dragon in the west, which looks a bit like a huge flying dragon from a distance.


    Frank looked at Lake: "You can choose whatever you want?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, choose whatever you want, but after the election, you still need to blend with them, so that you can be considered successful."


    "Fusion?"


    "You are a soul now, don''t you want a physical body?"


    "..."


    Frank glanced at his wife and daughter hesitantly.


    Lake said blankly: "After you become the Big Three of the Underworld, you can take them back to your magic star and settle down. Within the magic star, that is your world. Don''t say you don''t need a physical body. You No one will look at it even if it¡¯s naked."


    Frank looked at Lake suspiciously.


    Lake''s eyebrows jumped: "I have never been interested in married women."


    damn it.


    Still the same sentence, when did his reputation start and become so bad? There used to be a second-generation Hoover who could compare the bottom line. Now, that **** second-generation Hoover runs away. No, he didn''t even find someone to try the lower limit.


    Frank chuckled and looked up again.


    after an hour.


    In the soul flame among the male star and demon star that day, the red-fruited Frank gritted his teeth tightly, letting the sky-filled soul flame of Tianxiong star continue to burn him.


    The soul fire burns the soul, and if you carry it over, your soul will become stronger and stronger under the soul fire, but if you can''t carry it, then you will directly turn into ashes.


    But Lake is optimistic.


    People are male.


    After you die, you can''t directly become a bear.


    When he was alive, Frank was known as the strongest in the world. After he died, among the hundred and eight magic stars, he should choose the strongest one.


    Among the 108 magic stars, Tianxiong Star has the strongest overall combat power, attack power, and speed.


    Frank''s wife Maria next to him looked nervously at her husband, who was clenching his teeth and was covered by the fire. Frank said nervously and worriedly: "He will have nothing to do."


    Lake said, "Yes."


    Maria looked at Lake.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Maria: "If Frank can''t handle it, I will sell you to Lao Mo next door, and then they will exchange some souls..."


    The words have not fallen!


    There was a rage, accompanied by the roar of a big Peng, and there was a bang. He was dressed in the sacred robes of Tianxiong star comparable to the golden sacred clothes, and Frank, with his long black hair, fell to the ground: "Then you have no chance ."


    Lake smiled and said, "If I don''t give you a little pressure, are you so fast?"


    Choosing Frank as the Big Three of the Underworld is not a coincidence, but it is not so fast in Lake''s plan, because the Underworld Warrior, the Underworld Warrior.


    Even the Big Three of the Underworld can only serve after death.


    If it weren''t for a coincidence to see the soul of Maria''s family, even if Lake admires Frank, he wouldn''t be able to run in front of Frank and say, hey, brother, go and die. After you die, let me give you a chance.


    Normal people would swear insane words, which is considered polite.


    But Frank, maybe, after Lake finished talking, Maria would then die. Maybe Frank would suspect Lake, and one of them was Lake playing a ghost in secret.


    Frank squeezed his fist, feeling that the space collapsed at the moment he squeezed his fist: "Very powerful."


    Lake said: "The higher the development of the Hades, the stronger your power will be."


    It''s the same as the Saint Seiya who relies on the chaotic universe.


    The higher the development of the chaotic universe, the higher the upper limit of the small universe. In time, it is not impossible to reach the level that once the small universe is awakened, the Golden Saint Seiya can destroy the Milky Way with a wave of his hand.


    The same is true for the Underworld Warrior.


    Although the underworld fighters cannot practice on their own, as the chaotic underworld grows stronger, the upper limit of 108 magic stars will also be higher.


    Frank nodded and looked at Lake: "So... okay?"


    Lake took a deep breath and looked a little dumbfounded when he saw Frank''s eyes clearly meant to drive people away.


    Good guys.


    Is this your Hades, or Lao Tzu''s Hades?


    Did the guests just start to drive the host away?


    "No."


    "What else?"


    "..."


    Lake was silent for a while, considering that Frank should have been thinking about that stuff at this moment, so he didn''t bother to care about anything with him. He pointed to the remaining one hundred and seven magic stars on the top of his head, and then pointed to the earth. The purest group of souls said: "Be your old line and help me train them."


    Frank glanced: "Any other things?"


    Lake opened his mouth, was silent for a while, and said, "Nothing," then, he turned around and left the Chaos Underworld.


    If he doesn''t leave, Lake feels that Frank is going to shake his fist.


    The front foot flicks people in to do coolies, and the back foot just beats Frank to death. Isn''t it because you haven''t done anything in the past few days?


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake weighed it up, and once again considering that Frank was thinking about the thing right now, he simply didn''t bother to care about anything with him.


    After waiting for a while, if Lake finds that Frank is addicted to gentleness and not doing business, the efficiency of training the soul is not as high as the efficiency of training recruits in the past.


    by that time?


    Ha ha.


    Lake promised to let Frank know why the flowers were so red.


    National Land Building.


    Not long after Lake returned to the office, Tiffany led George in from the outside.


    After Tiffany left, George looked at Lake who turned to take the wine in the wine cabinet and said, "Frank committed suicide."


    Lake turned around, took a sip of the wine, and invited George to sit down: "I know."


    George¡¯s new round of abstinence this time has almost reached two hundred days, and he will be able to receive the 200-day medal by then. Whatever you say, you have to hold on until you get the medal before breaking the ring. Lake is very much about George¡¯s decision. Support, so I didn''t plan to pour George.


    "you know?"


    "Ok."


    Lake glanced at George: "I gave the gun."


    "what?"


    George frowned and said, "You are not afraid of the FBI..."


    Lake chuckled: "Our country''s national security does not interfere in the internal affairs of other institutions, but if he gives me an excuse, I will go crazy."


    As early as when Da Hei became the director of the FBI, Lake ordered the suspension of all cooperation with the FBI. However, considering that the internal affairs of the Department of Justice belonged to the internal affairs of the Department of Justice, Lake had only suspended the cooperation, if not considered. This is the internal affairs of other institutionsLake said nothing would allow a **** to inherit the position of his good friend second-generation Hoover.


    It just so happens.


    The second-generation Hoover¡¯s deputy, Jack had contacted Lake secretly, hoping that Lake would see the face of the second-generation Hoover and help them to set things right.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is kind to people and does not easily start disputes. However, at the moment, if the FBI talks about his gun, it would be embarrassing. Lake can only raise troops to correct the chaos, and the FBI will be in trouble.


    Listening to the killing intent in Lake''s words, George suddenly realized that Lake did not accidentally, but completely deliberately left his gun in that place.


    One thought on this.


    George couldn''t help getting up and walking towards the door: "Farewell."


    Lake laughed and didn''t keep George, but said, "Don''t forget the dinner this weekend."


    George waved his hand without looking back, indicating that he knew it.


    Fortunately, he thought it was the FBI who was afraid of evil, so he simply concocted a fake news about Frank committing suicide after he killed Frank, so he came to inform Lake because of the friendship of his friends.


    result¡­¡­


    I thought the FBI was a wolf, but I never expected that the FBI was a lamb that was targeted, and it was also a lamb targeted by a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Now I can see if this little sheep will go into the wolf trap by himself.


    Poor FBI, God bless you all.


    George thought like this when he left.


    But George didn''t know.


    Just when George left the National Land Building, there was a call from Midgard Island and told Lake.


    God¡­¡­


    found it!


    ...

 Chapter 619: This man is from Midgard

    "John Oldman!"


    "male."


    "Thirty-five years old."


    "The Harvard University history professor, three days ago, formally submitted a letter of resignation to the school and bought a ticket to London."


    On the flight to Boston, Massachusetts, that is located at Harvard University in Cambridge, Seifer and Andy gave Lake the information they had searched.


    Lake took the information and took a look at it. They were all photos with a long history. The time, almost from the beginning of the year when the camera was built, has continued to this year.


    can¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Sefer and Andy with some curiosity, with a trace of puzzlement: "Aren''t you looking for the place of origin? How can you turn your gaze to this side with ease?"


    He wanted Midgard to investigate whether there was this so-called Jesus, but Lake only asked the Red Queen to investigate secretly, after all, Sefer and Andy had important matters.


    Seifer and Andy glanced at each other and looked at Lake: "Maybe, through this Jesus, we can find clues about the place of origin. Targeted search is better than blind search."


    They have been looking for the place of origin for so long, and they are about to turn over the various historical materials left by the Maya. They even turned to the library at Atlantis. In the end, they could only It is concluded that there is a 60% possibility of the Origin, but they have no clue.


    The only clue is one. According to the records in a certain history book in the library of Atlantis, after the translation of Thetis, it can be determined that there was a bomie after the sinking of Atlantis that year. The Degards did not want to become a mermaid family, so they left by boat towards the north alone.


    Arctic?


    I have gone to the North. In the past two years, large and small scientific expeditions have been funded by Seifer and ran to the North Pole, but basically they returned with nothing.


    It seems that, as guessed, the place of origin can only be entered, but cannot be exited.


    Listening to the explanation of Seifer and Andy, Lake pursed his lips and nodded: "Okay, but I don''t think I should have too much hope."


    Without hope, there is no disappointment.


    Lake is never blindly optimistic. It is still the same saying, expecting others to be reliable is far better than expecting himself to be his backer.


    One person is strong, not strong, but oneself is strong, but really strong!


    Not long.


    The plane landed.


    When Sever stepped off the plane, he took out his tablet, took a look, and then said: "According to the itinerary of a professor at Harvard University, today several of them will go with this John Oldman for the last time. For dinner, we¡¯ll rush now, and it¡¯s still too late."


    Last dinner?


    Lake was in a daze, looking back, and said without looking back: "So, I never rely on electronic products, because your information is wrong."


    Seifer raised his eyebrows: "The professor''s cell phone signal is also heading towards John Oldman''s house."


    no way.


    This John Oldman is as old-fashioned as he is. There is no electronic product or electronic information that can be traced. If it weren¡¯t for Harvard professors who needed to post photos, it is estimated that even the Red Queen would have no way to find this. After taking the camera, so far, there is no old John Oldman at all.


    Lake smiled slightly, and shook hands with the land director who came to welcome Massachusetts. He took off his sunglasses and turned to look at Sever: "Because, before boarding the plane, I have sent someone to invite this John Oldman to this state. Drank coffee in the guest room of the National Land Building."


    Seifer, Andy: "..."


    Going to someone else''s house stupidly?


    Stop it.


    Lake is one of the masters of the Federation. On the territory of the Federation, as long as there is a name and information about that person, no one dares not give him what he wants.


    If Sever and Andy hadn''t arrived in New York yesterday, they would have looked anxiously roaring. Lake didn''t bother to take a trip and asked the State Building on the Massachusetts side to send him this John Oldman by mail to New York City.


    But it''s okay to come here.


    The longer the journey, the greater the risk. After all, if this John Oldman is really the first generation of magic stick, the ghost knows that he will fool the courier who escorted him on the way and betray him directly?


    after an hour.


    Lake, Seifer and Andy saw John Oldman who was in the interrogation room, even with his hands cuffed, but his expression didn''t panic. It seemed that John Oldman was in the 35-year-old range in appearance and age.


    "How?"


    "...You should know that the Midgard can''t tell from the outside."


    "I mean the video you recorded."


    "..."


    Lake smiled slightly at Andy, took the tablet that Andy handed over, pushed open the door of the observation room, then turned left and entered the interrogation room directly.


    "Can I ask..."


    "To shut up."


    Lake looked at John Oldman, who was the first to speak out, with a slight smile on his face, and interrupted directly. After the latter''s expression was slightly stunned, he opened his seat, sat down, clicked on the tablet, and Announced When Di found a new tribe, he would play to confirm his own person, that is, the video of shooting me by himself was played.


    John Oldman''s eyes fell on the tablet video.


    expression¡­¡­


    Somewhat in a trance.


    "Snapped!"


    Lake put away the tablet directly, vigorously, and looked at John Oldman: "Ten seconds, confirm whether you are from our tribe, are you from the earth, or..."


    John Oldman looked back at Lake directly: "My name is John, it''s just John, John the Midgard, a survivor who was lucky enough to survive until the present day after the devastation."


    Lake nodded, got up, and walked outside.


    John Oldman was taken aback again.


    One time and one time.


    Lake''s business jet once again entered the taxiing street on the airport runway, and after that, it soared into the sky in an instant.


    In the cabin.


    John hung up the satellite phone in his hand and gave Andy he saw in the video, thanking him.


    He, like Karen''s family, belonged to a change of place in ten years.


    can¡­¡­


    This time, he had already packed his luggage and was going to live a new life in London, but the plan was not as fast as the change. He was already on the plane to Midgard.


    This made John suddenly think of something. He looked at Lake coming out of the cabin bedroom: "Is the place of origin coming out?"


    Andy and Seffer glanced at each other, and looked at John: "Do you know where the origins are?"


    John stupefied: "Aren''t we going to Midgard Island?"


    Andy told John how the current Midgard Island came from, and then asked about the place of origin again.


    John said: "I only know that the entrance to the place of origin is somewhere in the North Pole, but as time has passed, that place is no longer what I remember."


    "you''ve been to?"


    "Correct."


    "When?"


    "The first time I moved out."


    John explained that, in the past, Midgard experienced a big collapse and rapid involution. After the involution was over, some people survived.


    And he belonged to one of the survivors, most of whom was a Midgard with a true roots, not a descendant of Midgard.


    According to John, basically the content of Andy¡¯s memory inheritance is right. Back then, at the very beginning, some people chose to stay and rebuild their homes on this new earth, while some people chose To find the place of origin.


    John was the earliest wave of people. They followed the energy detector that was lucky enough to survive the process of rolling in. They walked over the North Pole without eating or drinking. There was a passage there.


    can¡­¡­


    When it was John''s turn, John hesitated, because in the previous few people, no one came up even if three days had passed.


    But soon, the people who went down in the land of origin still sent text messages up.


    [You can come in, but you can¡¯t get out! ¡¿


    Under this sentence, John hesitated, but those Midgard who had just experienced the cataclysm heard another meaning from this sentence that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and, The place of origin was still their original homeland, so other people did not listen to John''s persuasion, but chose to enter the place of origin.


    "After that, I stayed there for a long time, and I don''t know how long."


    In this way, John said to Lake and Seffer and Andy who sat down and listened to the story: "Until I waited until the passage became an iceberg, I left, and when I went out, I watched When it arrives, a new life, that is, human beings, has begun to conceive on the earth."


    And when John walked back to the starting point along the memory, the once survivor mainland had disappeared. Afterwards, John also learned the appearance of the savages at that time and went to the countryside to follow the customs. He learned from the paintings of the savages the time he left. Inside, what exactly happened on this earth.


    Someone came from the sky, Frost and the giants were like a shadow, and a fierce battle fought over there. At that time, the group of Atlantis, who were regarded by the savages as heavenly people, helped the giants who breathed out the ice. The opposite side looked magnificent and magnificent, and it felt like decent aliens were fighting each other fiercely.


    But then.


    The Frost Giants were suddenly defeated like a mountain, almost in the blink of an eye. Atlantis fell, and the Frost Giants and the group of alien guests disappeared from the earth without a trace.


    "later¡­¡­"


    John looked at Lake with piercing eyes: "I just spliced ??out a piece of news from this information, that is, the reason why we Midgard was ruined is not because of us, but because of the Asa Protoss."


    Lake looked at John with a smile on his face: "The dusk of the Asa Protoss has already played, and I am even more curious about how you became Jesus."


    ...

 Chapter 620: Sword at the Lord

    "Should you find me by this?"


    "Do not."


    "..."


    Lake held his own cup of bourbon in his hand and looked at John with a smile: "Actually, when I first started, I was not very interested in these things. Until, a few days ago, something happened, thinking do you know?"


    John was stunned and shrugged: "Of course."


    Lake''s heart moved.


    boom!


    On John''s side, his eyes were instantly empty, and the whole person''s consciousness was instantly pulled into the scene of his confrontation with the birdmen by Lycra.


    Seifer looked at John, who suddenly got off the computer, and looked at Lake curiously: "What are you doing?"


    Lake smiled mysteriously: "Show him something funny."


    Seifer: "..."


    It''s really fun.


    After all, the birdman is not something that ordinary people can see, and it is the picture of Lake tearing the birdman with his bare hands, which is even more rare.


    quickly.


    John returned to his senses and looked at Lake: "Sure enough, they are back."


    Lake blinked.


    John drank the wine in the glass in front of him. After that, he seemed to have a lot of emotions brewing. After a long time, he slowly reopened his mouth.


    Yes it is.


    He is Jesus.


    "The Asa Protoss tried to let the bird-men of heaven preach here, so that new lives here will believe in the bird-men, so that this one can re-emerge from the bones of my hundreds of millions of people in Midgard. Humans believe in them, and let the recurring events here be completely forgotten."


    John¡¯s eyes seemed to go back to the past again, and the flames of anger rose up in them: "But, I can only watch the group of bird people walking on this nascent earth with faith, but they are still powerless to tell. Those people, once, this group of bird people, what kind of character was the brutal Odin behind them."


    Lake touched his chin: "So, you chose to fight faith with faith?"


    "Correct!"


    "Awesome."


    "I don''t think I''m very good, in fact, I''m very bad."


    John shook his head: "I once thought that I failed, I was nailed to the cross."


    Lake nodded.


    indeed.


    The turning point of Jesus, everything only appeared at the moment **** was nailed to the cross. Before that, Christianity was once also beaten into heresy by Catholicism.


    that¡­


    After **** was resurrected three days after his death, everything changed.


    "fortunately¡­"


    John said with some rejoicing: "At that time, the group of heavenly birds who worked for commissions left this planet for no reason, otherwise, they would definitely come and take me away."


    Lake smiled slightly.


    It should be that the Supreme Master cultivated the three Supreme Temples to form a dimensional protective barrier, because the ancient covenant between the Asa Protoss and the giants was a certain degree of coincidence.


    But Lake believes that this is God''s help for the Taoist.


    Odin was unable to succeed, relying on scams and abductions, doing everything he could, even if he used poetry and flowers to beautify himself, in a corner of the world, some people will always remember how Odin really is. .


    Under his benevolent appearance, hidden was an evil heart that was extremely evil, even the most powerful demon **** Domam in the dark dimension could not match it.


    The people of Midgard know.


    The giants know.


    The World Tree knows better.


    Sooner or later, Odin had to pay all the sins he committed.


    "Hey."


    Lake sighed suddenly and shook his head.


    Seifer looked at Lake curiously.


    Lake shrugged: "The Super Investigation Bureau just reached a package agreement with the Vatican. I was the previous one. The Birdman is the Birdman, and it has nothing to do with the guy Odin. It turns out that the Birdman has nothing to do with him. It is Odin¡¯s most loyal thug, and the Vatican, who believes in the birdmen, is, in a way, Odin¡¯s dogfuck."


    Go straight to the Vatican?


    Ah.


    Don''t think the Vatican is just a country within a country, but if anyone dares to do anything to the Vatican, good guy, it''s almost no less than a direct stabbing of a hornet''s nest.


    How many Catholics are there in the world?


    Lake can guarantee that if he chopped out all the black people, there would be no more danger than he would do to the Vatican.


    Seifer blinked and looked at Lake: "Did you misunderstand something."


    Lake looked at Seifer curiously.


    Seifer frowned and said, "Are you a federal member? Where do you think that God is a believer, and Christ is a believer in Jesus?"


    Lake shrugged: "Isn''t it?"


    Seifer rolled his eyes: "Whether it is God or Christ, the basic doctrine is the same, and **** Christ is the sole redeemer, but there are differences in the details of the doctrine."


    "is it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "..."


    Lake touched his chin. As he said, he has never been too cold with God and Christ. He is pragmatic and useful to him. He will learn and see, but it is useless to him. Is too lazy to waste energy up.


    Andy over there added: "It''s the same as Seffer said. In other words, we have cooperated with the Vatican. Don''t you understand these?"


    Lake waved his hand, then touched his chin, and looked at John: "So... you couldn''t beat it, and then you got in?"


    John was taken aback for a moment: "I''ve already taken away their faith."


    "Ok?"


    "I made up Jehovah and walked on the earth in the name of Christ Jesus, the Son of Jehovah. I did not move the birds and people. Even after my death, my injuries were too serious and it took three days to resurrect. At that time, the ocean giant let the sea diverge under my feet, so that after I left, I avoided the exploration of the bird people. When I set foot on the earth again, I realized that the bird people had become my fictional vassals. ."


    "...Yes."


    Lake seemed to have thought of something and looked at Seifer: "The seven archangels, don''t they mean that they are under Jehovah?"


    Seifer rolled his eyes, and was too lazy to discuss this issue with this religious novice.


    Lake chuckled, then looked at John, and gave his thumbs up again: "Yes, you will get mixed up, then fish in troubled waters, then become passive and active."


    Originally, the bird people who came down to spread the faith let the earthlings believe in the angels. As a result, they were so disturbed. Good guys, although from a certain perspective, the power of faith still belongs to them, but the bulk of it has already belonged to them. Taken away by Jehovah and the **** in front of you.


    but¡­


    "and many more."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at John: "For so many years, the power of faith has taken so much, the worst, it should be possible to become an earth god."


    John smiled bitterly: "Jehovah."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, looked at John with a weird expression, and said thoughtfully: "The virtual character you created came out because of faith, and then, accepting that you are his son, robbed you of your faith? "


    John opened his mouth. Although he didn''t speak, there was no doubt that it seemed to be what Lake said.


    Oh my God.


    Lake was silent for a while, then looked at John: "You, do you mean raising a tiger?"


    John shook his head and said: "I intended to prevent the bird people from tampering with history. My goal has been achieved. As long as Odin can''t conquer the former Midgard and today''s earth, then that will be enough."


    "Boom!"


    "..."


    Sefer, with his chin on his back, looked at Lake who was tapping the table and suddenly regained his senses.


    When Andy was listening really well, Lake, who was shot on the table, was taken directly back to his senses.


    John even looked at Lake, who stood up directly opposite, with his mouth open, and he didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    Lake''s face was full of justice, and he said to John in a voice filled with righteous indignation: "Unreasonably, the things you created were snatched away by the virtual person you created. With this breath, can you swallow it?"


    John opened his mouth: "I can swallow..."


    "I knew you couldn''t swallow it."


    "what?"


    Lake directly interrupted the bewildered John, and waved his hand: "Not only you can''t swallow it, but as the king of Midgard, I can''t swallow it either. Don''t worry, since you are from Midgard. , Your fairness, I promise to get it back for you."


    Hey Hey hey.


    Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, I said I swallowed it, UU reading , the power of faith loves to take it away, and I take it away, my goal has been achieved, as for other things, I don¡¯t care too much of.


    John looked in front of him with an agitated expression, and vowed to seek justice for him and Lake, who belonged to the Midgard himself, blinked and was about to speak again.


    Andy next to him grabbed John who was trying to speak again, and shook his head slightly with his eyes.


    Saifu over there also cast a look at John.


    Haven''t you seen this yet?


    Lake fell in love with Jehovah.


    Pooh.


    wrong.


    It was Lake who had taken a fancy to the power of faith, and planned to find a reason to attack him with a famous name.


    Huh?


    Seifer seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Lake, who was still giving a passionate speech, leaned forward and looked at John: "John, you have lived for so long, so you should have your own private jet."


    John shook his head: "My deposits are basically earned by changing places every ten years and working. After all, my identity needs to be changed once every ten years."


    Seifer raised his eyebrows and looked at Andy next to him: "Fortunately, you finally don''t have to be repeatedly taken out by Lake to whip the corpse."


    at this time.


    John suddenly said: "However, I saved a warehouse of gold in a certain valley in the Grand Canyon. After I change my identity every ten years, I will exchange the money I earn for anonymous gold. In that cave, when I change my identity, I will withdraw some of it as start-up capital based on the current prices. Why, is there a lack of private jets? I can take out the gold and use it as shared."


    Seifer opened his mouth and looked at Andy sympathetically, as if saying, sorry, I just said too fast, it seems that you still need to be taken out by Lake to whip the body repeatedly.


    Andy: "..."

 Chapter 621: The history of heaven should also be updated

    I oppose everything that Odin supports.


    I support everything that Odin opposes.


    Lake''s thoughts have always been so simple and rude. Although he and Odin are not acquainted, he has forged a **** feud. Odin and him, only one of the two can live.


    Odin''s mud legs are a good helper in Odin''s eyes, but on Lake''s side, he is a member of the kill list.


    but¡­


    Lake touched his chin, thinking of the dimension that had been broken when he went to rescue Frank, and looked back at John: "The old father you made has already surrendered."


    John: "..."


    At that time, the world that Lake went to was not the so-called kingdom of heaven, but the dimension of heaven. However, a group of bird people occupied the main hall without seeing the Lord and controlled Frank over there. Isn''t it possible to speculate about one thing?


    Either John has cast an enemy to the wild father Jehovah he created.


    Either his wild father Jehovah has exploded.


    With a thought of Lake, he looked at Sefer and others: "Settle **** down, I also expect him to find time to show his holy."


    Finished.


    Lake looked up, his figure faded and disappeared in place.


    Only then did John slow down, and he didn''t quite understand. He looked at Sefer and Andy: "Manifest, me?"


    Seifer and Andy shrugged, indicating that they are also at a loss.


    On the snowy mountain.


    After Lake landed straight, he walked directly into the Kama Taj space that he noticed the arrival of Lake, and immediately opened up. Then, his eyes flickered, and he once again appeared in the old place where he met with the ancient master. In the tea room.


    "Where is the entrance to the heavenly dimension?"


    After Lake sat down, he looked at the supreme mage who was taking out a teacup to make tea, and asked directly: "The last time I went there was too in a hurry to leave a mark."


    Last time I followed Frank to find that side. This time, Lake planned to descend directly to that place, and then discovered that he was following Frank. This time after Frank was gone, Lake found himself lost.


    A small break, relying on his dimensionality is too much, Lake can follow the breath to find one by one, but the breath is not only sometimes misjudged, it even takes a long time.


    Lake has a better way.


    Supreme Master.


    As the supreme mage at the forefront of resisting all dimensions, it can be said that he is an expert in dimensions.


    "The entrance to the dimension of heaven is naturally the Vatican."


    Gu Yi didn''t have any ambiguity, so he said it directly, and then he paused and said, "The God King is going to attack Heaven?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Start, no, no, no, I just took back what belongs to us in Midgard."


    Gu Yi smiled and said nothing.


    Let me put it this way.


    Gu Yi is one of the few extraordinary beings who came into contact with Lake for the first time. When Lake was ten years old, Gu Yi had the first close contact with Lake.


    Others, Gu Yi is not sure, but Lake, Gu Yi is sure, although the breath of life in Lake did give her a strange feeling when she saw Lake back then, it was definitely not from Midgard. Root foot.


    but¡­


    Who makes you the King of Gods? There is nothing wrong with the King of Gods. Since you have said that, then you are right.


    Lake looked at Gu Yi with a smile, and he did not hide it: "The chaotic universe has a dark underworld. Naturally, it also needs a light tomorrow. My original plan was to sacrifice myself to summon the light of the gods at dusk. If you start, see if you have a chance to find the lost bright one."


    He got the purest darkness as the darkness of the chaotic universe. Naturally, it also has the matching light.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Swallow it first, let''s talk about it, wait for the purest light to be found in the future, just replace it, apply a patch, and also go from low-level to high-level, there is no high-level to low-level.


    Gu Yi was stunned for a moment: "The dimension of heaven was born with the seeds of light."


    Lake blinked and looked at Gu Yi: "Then why didn''t you say..."


    Gu Yi said: "I have seen the breath of the King of God, and the energy contained in that grain far exceeds the sum of the light and darkness. I thought that the King of God wanted darkness instead of light. Just because I don''t want it."


    Lake: "..."


    I¡­


    This¡­


    Blame the ocean giant Nereus.


    "and many more."


    After Lake threw the pot to the ocean giant Nereus in his heart, he looked at Gu Yi: "Have the Supreme Mage ever dealt with the heavenly dimension?"


    Gu Yi''s expression was faint: "I have fought against all dimensions. Those dimensions that once wanted to preach barbarously on Earth have all been beaten down."


    Otherwise, why can her guilty name be able to spread endless dimensions.


    Gu Yi said: "Back then, when I fought against the Jehovah of the heavenly dimension, he was so weak that he hardly allowed me to use the gem of time. Once, I was surprised at how a new dimension was born. The Lord of such a weak dimension came out, so I explored it a bit."


    According to the ancient saying, the so-called Jehovah is indeed the lord of the heaven dimension, but the correct name should be the lord of faith in the heaven dimension. Jehovah was born because of the power of faith, not because of the heaven dimension itself. .


    Simply put.


    Jehovah is not a native of the heavenly dimension. At most, he can be regarded as an immigrant to the heavenly dimension and transfer his hukou to it.


    Otherwise, would this John recognize himself that Ye Dad would have swallowed the faith that belongs to **** in such a tasteless manner? The lord of other dimensions belongs to the kind of dimension that is immortal, and he is immortal, but Jehovah, the Lord of Faith born out of faith, is different.


    "but¡­"


    Gu Yi thought about it and looked at Lake: "If the **** king wants to attack the heaven dimension, it will attract the attention of the heavenly angels, which will attract the attention of Odin."


    Lake smiled freely and easily: "It''s about time."


    "Not afraid?"


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Lake spread his hands: "I am invincible in the world. Who will fight if I don''t fight with God?"


    and¡­


    Even if Lake is let go this time, when the Cheritas come over, relying on the group of weapons on the earth that can''t even pass the interstellar age, it is estimated that they will directly return the earth to the original age to be worthy of Chery. The tower was destroyed.


    After all, this time, the Cheritas did not come here as space gems, but walked across the sea of ??stars and brought a huge expeditionary force to expedition to the earth.


    If it''s a space gem, make a small fight and smash eight blocks, and then the space gem will end directly.


    There is no shutdown button this time.


    Besides, the exposure will happen sooner or later, even if the identity of the Midgard is not exposed, what about the Saints?


    Rather than waiting for Odin to be prepared before attacking, it is better to take advantage of the bad news and completely cut off Odin¡¯s gaze on the earth. At that time, Odin wants to descend on the earth, and I am afraid that he can only go 11 The road bus came here, but I can¡¯t use the earth as my back garden, I can come wherever I want.


    The most important thing.


    Lake¡¯s version 2.0 plug-in has been launched. Suppressing, plundering, and conquering can provide Lake with a steady stream of lottery draws.


    As soon as the war broke out, the lottery was unparalleled.


    Lake can guarantee that he will become stronger day by day in the war.


    Odin...does he dare?


    Lake looked at the Supreme Master: "Moreover, taking back the paradise that belongs to us is not just because the paradise is ours, but because of another reason."


    Gu Yi looked at the mysterious smile on Lake¡¯s face, his thoughts turned sharply, and then he said: ¡°The King of God wants to continue to complete the final work of the tribe who fabricated such a belief in the past, and let the people of the earth do it for us with faith. war?"


    Lake nodded: "Correct."


    At that time, Odin asked his doglegs, the bird people to come to the earth and preach, trying to make the new born earth people believe in the bird people, so as to make the earth people forget the planet under their feet from the belief that it was once taken by Odin. How painful it has been.


    unfortunately¡­


    John, who was incarnate in Jesus, penetrated their plan, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com directly takes Christ **** as the name, and transforms the aristocratic bird people into the incarnation of believers in the heaven ruled by the non-existent God. Believe in me, Jehovah and Jesus, both can rise to heaven and become the carefree Angel.


    This is enough for John.


    But it is not enough for Lake.


    Heaven, like his plug-in, has entered the 2.0 era.


    The angels were bewitched by evil, betrayed heaven, and plunged into Odin''s camp led by the killing and conquest of the Asa protoss. Heaven was re-sanctified, and angels were recruited to fight against evil angels.


    such¡­


    It''s a story that started with Lake as a positive character.


    "Kill heaven first, then hell, I am the only one who is the leader of the Olympus universe!"


    "..."


    Gu Yi did not comment on this sentence, but said: "Before the descendants of Emperor Weishan appeared, because of the covenant, I could not participate in the battle for the King of God."


    Lake laughed and waved his hand: "The Supreme Mage is the best choice to maintain the status quo. If you don''t stand in line, Odin will be even more afraid of three points, but if you stand in line, it is estimated that the old man of Odin will be completely crazy. Take out his eternal spear directly, even if it burns his remaining endless life, it will pierce my heart."


    It is estimated that in the eyes of Odin or other dimension masters, the living Gu Yi is the most terrifying, but Lake thinks that it is just the idea. After Gu Yi left the position of the Supreme Master, Odin and the countless dimensions The Lord will know how terrible the dead ancient one is.


    by that time.


    It¡¯s almost the time when the zodiac is fighting the starry sky. At that time, they will know what the strength of Gu Yi is in the zodiac, known as the woman who is closest to the gods, the lord of the virgin house, and Gu Yi. Terrible.


    ¡­

 Chapter 622: Light Tomorrow Queen Caesar

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "a beautiful man''s legendary life search novel (!


    Vatican.


    A small European country, in terms of combat effectiveness, may not be as good as the combat effectiveness of some small countries in Africa.


    But in terms of influence, I am afraid that the entire Africa plus one piece, and patted the thigh, it is estimated that it will not be able to catch up with the Vatican, which is less than 0.44 square kilometers.


    After Lake bid farewell to the Supreme Master, he almost arrived at the Vatican at the same time that the plane had just landed on the airport built on Midgard Island.


    "boom!"


    With blue hair and blue eyes, the Midgard King Garon wearing the gold saint of Gemini directly blasted the space connecting heaven and the Vatican with a fist, and he reappeared with a scream.


    Landing!


    "who?"


    "who are you?"


    "Who?"


    At the moment Lake just appeared, in the hall where Lake had once visited, there were five birders who seemed to be relatively high-level at first glance.


    One of them has an extraordinary temperament. It looks like the leading birdman flapping his wings, staring at Lake wearing a gold saint with a mask in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    Lake expressionlessly: "Heavenly man?"


    The lead birdman was slightly taken aback.


    Next second.


    "Thank you!"


    "..."


    Before the leading birdman could react, in the screams of the other people''s recovery and exclaim, accompanied by the sky full of fist shadows, they had directly exploded the leading birdman directly on the spot.


    "not good!"


    "Run."


    "Hurry up and inform the King of God."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the four birdmen fleeing towards the hall in the opposite direction, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    run?


    Today, if you can run away one, I kneel in front of Odin and call him father.


    "call out!"


    "What...puff!"


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    Lake''s figure changed directly, and when he reappeared, a birdman blasted through the door of the hall, like a meteorite, instantly blasting on the white jade slab of the hall.


    moment.


    The white jade slab cracked directly.


    "Ahem..."


    The beautiful woman who was holding her chest, with bleeding from the corner of her mouth, and her appearance almost like a first-class beauty, with soft blond hair, at this moment, she turned around quickly and watched stepping on her golden boots and walking in silently from the outside. The Laker said quickly: "Wait, I vote..."


    Lake blasted a punch, and the fist wind blew directly on the face of the golden birdman, making the face of the golden birdman slightly distorted.


    but¡­


    Lake closed his fist and looked at this with interest. It seemed that the most correct choice of beautiful birdman was selected among the lightning and flint: "I thought that in your culture there are only birdmen who died in battle, and no birds who surrendered. People."


    "It''s an angel."


    "Ok?"


    Under Lake''s seemingly indisputable hmm, the beautiful birdman was obviously trembling.


    Lake looked around: "Where is the Lord."


    The beautiful birdman said: "I was taken away to meet our Angel King."


    "Angel King?"


    "The Lord of Heaven."


    "I know."


    Lake said, "Why do you take him?"


    The beautiful birdman said: "Use his power of faith to reopen the channel of faith for us to descend on the earth."


    no way.


    The highway Rainbow Bridge of the Asa Protoss of the suzerain country is still undergoing intensive maintenance. Even if it can be repaired, the highway intersection of the Nine Realms can only be repaired. There is no way to repair it on Earth.


    Because the earth is separated from the world tree, and the Rainbow Bridge is a combination of theology and science, the scientific part can barely be repaired, but the theological part does not produce the power of the earth''s faith, how can it be repaired.


    This is not...


    After Nick Fury randomly opened the gem of space this time, as the bird people came again, the effort of entering the field suppressed the Lord, who could not even receive a punch. After that, he brought it with him. When Jehovah returned to heaven, he planned to dedicate to Odin, the true master behind them, so that Odin can use the faith accumulated by Jehovah over the years as a material to complete the repair work on the section of the Rainbow Bridge leading to the earth.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "How long have you been there?"


    "do not know."


    "Ok?"


    "I really don''t know."


    The beautiful birdman looked at the murderous Lake once again, and said quickly: "The Rainbow Bridge between the Earth and the Nine Realms is gone, so there is no way to tell the exact time."


    Lake sneered: "Earth time."


    "Two days!"


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and for two days, that was almost the time after he ran here and took Frank away.


    The beautiful bird man seemed to confirm what she was thinking, and said to Lake: "Two days ago, when the chief leader was preparing to take the Lord here again to manifest himself on earth, a strong man came from outside and killed us. People, the big leader feared that things would happen suddenly, so he took the Lord to heaven with the intention of offering it to the great king of God Odin."


    The great king?


    Odin!


    Ah.


    Lake nodded, turned and left the hall straight.


    Behind.


    Seeing this, the beautiful bird man was also involuntarily relieved, but what followed was the scream of the beautiful bird man, accompanied by an explosion, followed by a diamond-shaped bra making a clanging sound. After falling on the white jade stone slab, the beautiful blond birdman had disappeared without a trace.


    Lake did not make any promise not to kill.


    Isn''t it?


    After leaving the main hall, Lake looked around the heavenly environment. The mountains and rivers were beautiful and blessed, but unfortunately, there was no vitality at all. There was no picture of angels walking all over the floor as described, but they looked very like angels. The rebellion has led to a real picture of the ten rooms and nine empty spaces in the heavenly dimension.


    "expensive!"


    "Crack!"


    Lake looked up and made a click. Along with the bombing of the Thunder Dragon, which had grown from the size of a grain of rice a year ago, the projection of the Chaos Universe found a gap at the instant that Thunder controlled it. to.


    "The Force Tree!"


    Lake was floating in the sky. Before Lake ordered his orders, the Force Tree, which has grown so high to the sky, seemed to know what to do. Numerous root tentacles extended directly to the dimension of heaven, accompanied by the law of hunger. Under the launch of, in an instant, once the fundamental law plunder was launched, it directly began to consume the world in a steady stream.


    Next second.


    At the moment when the chaotic universe began to swallow, as the lord of the chaotic universe, Lake instantly noticed that the power of faith was beginning to flow somewhere in this world at a speed.


    Shet.


    Lake secretly said a word, and then felt the message from the Force Tree, that is, he saw one direction of the heavenly dimension, and swooped straight in the past.


    Boom boom boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    In an instant.


    Lake landed in a space with only light, and when he entered his eyes, he saw the existence of the heavenly dimension and the fundamental source of light for the birth of the heavenly dimension.


    Got you.


    You are mine now.


    With a raised eyebrow, Lake directly surrounded himself with the power of the Chaos Universe, and plunged into this fountain of light.


    Next second.


    Lake just settled in this space where he saw the light and no other impurities. When he opened his arms and prepared to forcibly absorb the light that he had, a pair of Baizhi-like jade arms suddenly appeared in front of Lake.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The woman with supple blond hair, fair complexion, good temperament, and slightly closed eyes seemed to feel the substance other than light for the first time, especially the darkness that deliberately or unintentionally radiated when Lake embraced the chaotic universe. It seemed to stimulate the woman who was still sleeping.


    Before Lake could react, it seemed that the woman bred from the light was like an octopus, just wrapped around Lake''s body.


    Don''t know why...


    The power of this woman was so powerful that even the holy clothing on Lake could not resist this power, and she took off all of them. Then, the suit under Lake''s holy clothing was also blasted every inch.


    And then.


    Lake was just about to push the woman away, but he acted recklessly. The woman''s behavior seemed to be getting bolder and bolder. As Lake''s eyes widened, there was already an extra tongue in his mouth that belonged to him.


    Good guys.


    Lake said a good fellow in his heart, and then he was directly pushed back by the woman whose eyes were closed tightly.


    With the continuous extraction of women, where Lake and women combined, light and darkness were only entangled together. It was hard to separate, and they were almost indistinguishable from each other.


    It is at this time.


    The woman sitting on Lake''s waist like a sleeping beauty suddenly opened her eyes, her face calm, and there seemed to be light flowing in her eyes.


    This woman...


    He is the real master of dimensions here.


    Lake, who folded his hands behind his head in front of the pillow, looked at the woman who had recovered, was silent for a while, and said hello with a smile: "Hi, my name is..."


    The woman whispered, kissed Lake, and did not speak, but after waking up, UU reading seemed to have the voice function online, after the slight panting.


    Finally, Lake''s function is also online. After all, at that time, Lake felt that he was a robot with no emotions.


    at the moment?


    With the addition of the Gossip Voice, there was naturally Lake¡¯s unique male roar. In an instant, every corner of the entire Bright Spring was left with woman¡¯s body fluids and Lake¡¯s sweat.


    Lake sweats like rain.


    In this blending with the light, the core of the fountain of light is also constantly migrating away in the chaotic universe, and the entire heaven dimension is rumbling and begins to be swallowed by the chaotic universe.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Accompanied by the two happy and uplifting sounds in the fountain of light, with a bang, the fountain of light fell directly in the sky above the round place of the chaotic universe, and the heavenly dimension was spread out like a beautiful picture scroll. Got out.


    Next second.


    The assimilated belief in the heavenly dimension directly stopped disappearing.


    And in that Asa Protoss.


    The Jehovah who surrendered to the enemy was not so lucky.


    ¡­

 Chapter 623: Prelude to Christs Second Coming

    Almost at the same time after the heavenly dimension was swallowed by the chaotic universe, it was escorted to the Rainbow Bridge Hall, and the power of faith continued to burst into the Rainbow Bridge, allowing the Rainbow Bridge to use this faith from the earth to turn into materials. In the sound of jingle bells, the broken part of the Rainbow Bridge continued to stretch out.


    but¡­


    Just at this time.


    Jehovah, who was used entirely as a tool for construction, let out a scream, and then, the body that had appeared because of the power of faith began to disintegrate.


    There was a boom.


    On the material platform, Jehovah, who was continuously transporting faith as a construction material, turned directly into fragments of faith, and with a bang, the operation platform used to repair the Rainbow Bridge was blown out in an instant.


    When the guardians of the Rainbow Bridge Temple Heimdall and Skolch came back to their senses, fragments of faith in the sky clanged around like steel **** from the explosion of a grenade.


    "Sheet!"


    "Quickly turn off the Rainbow Bridge."


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Heimdall quickly turned around, unplugged his guardian holy sword, and stopped the bombardment of the fragments of faith that had begun to run away. While the Rainbow Bridge had not been completely repaired, the repair work of the Rainbow Bridge was stopped again.


    The movement of the Rainbow Bridge Temple quickly attracted the **** King Odin.


    Like Nick Fury, he is obviously a badass, but he likes to use blindfolds to dress up people. Odin walked into the Rainbow Bridge Temple. Between the bombers, he directly destroyed the fragments of faith that were still raging. Up.


    seem¡­


    Neither Nick Fury nor Odin seem to understand that in a certain period of time on Earth, one-eyed and blindfolds, but those are signs of pirates, and pirates are undoubtedly one of the worst.


    But these two people not only disagree, they even change their blindfolds every day. They seem to be very proud of their one-eyed eyes. They don''t know at all. They think they pretend to be very good, but in fact Well, the whole person is like the fox, the fox''s tail is exposed without knowing it.


    Odin was suppressing the violent fragments of faith, looked at the few heavenly birdmen who were carried down by the medical officer for treatment, and looked at Heimdall "what''s going on."


    Heimdall told Odin about what had just happened.


    Odin¡¯s one-eyed gleamed with wisdom: "Has the passage of the earth been opened up?"


    Heimdall said in a deep voice: "Almost, but we have already touched the earth. Even if there is no faith as a material, the self-healing function of the rainbow bridge can re-infiltrate the tentacles into the earth."


    Faith is a must.


    Without the faith of the earth, the Rainbow Bridge passes, it is called an invasion.


    And with that faith as the material, the Rainbow Bridge passed, it was the earth itself that opened the door for them to enter. Although the giants on the earth were very unhappy, the covenant was aimed at the Asa tribe.


    at this time.


    With a boom.


    Outside the Rainbow Bridge Hall, an unusually dressed birdman who looked greasy and sloppy, landed on the Rainbow Bridge and walked towards Odin with a thud, "Great God King Odin, I have an urgent matter." I want to report it to you."


    Odin turned around and looked at: "What''s the matter."


    The male birdman said directly: "The dimension of heaven has been swallowed."


    "Who."


    "The master of the Chaos Underworld dimension, Saga who became normal by devouring the dimension of hell, Saga!"


    "...Saga!"


    "Yes, great **** king."


    When the heaven dimension disappeared in the endless dimension chat group in a short period of time, some of the closer dimensions just caught a glimpse of the golden saint clothes and the recognizable clothes, beating Mephisto, pit In the **** dimension, even the Supreme Master United once again pitted a dark shadow of Domam and left from the disappearing heaven dimension with a sound.


    The news spread almost instantly.


    The male birdman said with an angrily look: "We took advantage of the temporary disappearance of the dimensional barrier of the Supreme Mage, and the hands of the people who transported to the dimension of heaven will be ruined there when the space gem appears again."


    Odin did not respond to this sentence.


    If you die, you die.


    If there are more birdmen in the kingdom of heaven, they will be able to give birth to a litter in their lifetime. Without rebirth, it is not a member of the Asa protoss who die anyway. The relationship between Odin and the kingdom of heaven is purely an employment relationship.


    Odin keeps the kingdom of heaven and gives money to the kingdom of heaven, and the kingdom of heaven has people to serve as pawns of Odin.


    and so¡­


    Compared with the dead Birdman of Heaven, Odin was more concerned about another issue.


    "Coincidence?"


    Odin''s one eye was shining with the light of wisdom. When the birds of the heavenly kingdom were able to return to the earth, he knew that there must be something wrong with the earth.


    Otherwise, why would the birdmen he sent out somehow become vassals of Jehovah and Christ Jesus?


    The people of the earth only believe in Jehovah and Jesus. Wherever there is faith, it will be diverted to bird people.


    but¡­


    After Odin escorted Jehovah over by the birds in the kingdom of heaven, he personally explored it, and all his beliefs belonged to the Jehovah who became a **** because of his faith.


    Where is Jesus?


    This makes Odin subconsciously think that this is just a beautiful coincidence. The bird people he sent to spread the faith have left because of the dimensional barrier and the ultimatum of the Supreme Master, which led to the growth of this barbaric, let the earthlings I inexplicably made up two non-existent characters, Jehovah and Jesus, and then Jehovah appeared.


    This is just a beautiful and unexpected coincidence.


    but¡­


    Another coincidence?


    How can there be so many coincidences.


    Just when Odin was about to use the wisdom fruit he obtained in exchange for his eyeballs to activate his own wisdom, and to clear away this layer of mist, there, apart from the inability of the earth to see clearly, his vision and hearing were enough to cover the sea of ??the Nine Realms. Mdal stared at a pair of dead fish eyes, looking at the antler man who was standing on an uninhabited planet calling him loudly on the periphery of the Universe of the World Tree. He hesitated for a while and said to Odin: "The King of God, I found Luo Ji''s trail is gone."


    Odin temporarily returned to his senses and looked at Heimdall: "Where?"


    "He brought the Cherita army over."


    Heimdall listened to the call of Antler Rocky over there, and said to Odin: "He said, he wants to meet you in secret."


    Odin snorted coldly: "He really got involved with the Titan orphan. What about Sol, didn''t I ask Sol to go to Titan to bring his stupid brother back?"


    Heimdall was silent for a while and said: "Sol is in the Lost Lands, at the invitation of the two generals of the dwarven race."


    Odin took a deep breath.


    at this time.


    The bird man from heaven looked at the topic as if he was getting far away, and he said in a solemn voice: "Great God King, I think this is our best opportunity."


    Odin looked at Birdman.


    Birdman quickly said: "Great God King, Earth, the planet that once Midgard was sworn to guard by the ocean giant Nereus must have hidden great secrets."


    Odin hummed twice.


    Didn''t he know that there must be secrets on earth.


    but¡­


    Due to the ancient covenant and the supreme mage, his Asa Protoss has no way to descend on the earth.


    Birdman said directly: "Great God King, maybe, this time, we can use the name of Jehovah to thoroughly cleanse this decaying planet so severely distorted after we spread our faith."


    Odin''s pale eyebrows raised slightly: "God''s punishment?"


    Birdman nodded: "Yes, God punishes, those ignorant people on earth even gave us reasons, and in the name of Jehovah, they will be judged by God."


    Odin also showed the things in Jehovah''s mind gently, and shook his head directly: "Those so-called judgments are fabricated. Earthquakes, floods, and volcanic eruptions are all understood by this group of ignorant humans."


    earthquake?


    If Odin came to the earth in person, the earth would indeed tremble three times.


    flood?


    Odin arrived on the earth, uh... it is estimated that there is a flood, the ocean giant Nereus will call out endless sea water, directly to kill him.


    Birdman said directly: "Great God Kings, those are too pediatrics. Heaven is willing to be the **** of the God King, and in the name of Jehovah, release the angel army to clean humans."


    Odin''s eyes lit up.


    Birdman continued: "Faith is given by the people of the earth. How to judge, even the ocean giant Nereus or the Supreme Mage can''t stop it. Once blocked, the great king, the excuse you want will come."


    Or not come.


    If you want to come, come directly to the big scene.


    Birds, what they like most is the big scene.


    and.


    The bird people have not fought a war for a long time. This time the war broke out. Presumably, the Asa Protoss needs to pay those many wages again. Now, the poor people who were poor in these years are about to **** their kingdom of heaven. A lot of money has been received once again.


    and so¡­


    Birdman is very enthusiastic about the war, and constantly encourages Odin. UU reading persuades Odin from all angles and agrees to this time. The person on the broken ball, the one who slaughtered the small broken ball, isn''t it all right?


    Odin was said to be a little moved and nodded directly.


    There was a hint of joy on the birdman''s face over there.


    at this time.


    Seeing this, Heimdall, who had been pretending to hear nothing, finally couldn''t hide it. He directly spoke to Odin and said, "Great King of God, I think this is wrong."


    Birdman looked at Heimdall with a scream: "Do you think?"


    Odin also changed his expression slightly with this sound, and looked at Heimdall: "Heimdall, are you asking me to do something?"


    Heimdall looked at the one-eyed Odin who was not angry and pretentious, and quickly lowered his body, gritted his teeth, and said, "Great King, there is one person on earth who can''t die."


    Odin: "..."


    Birdman: "..."

 Chapter 624: Zeus

    Odin suddenly laughed angrily.


    Good guys.


    There is one person who can¡¯t die, who, in Odin¡¯s eyes, if it weren¡¯t for the eyes of the countless surviving giants who were dormant on that little broken ball, Odin would dare even his first wife for his own dominance. The violent temper of the pit kill had already directly smashed the small broken ball, and even spilled ashes.


    Suddenly hearing Heimdall''s words right now, his expression became extremely dangerous, as if he was like an old lion with his sharp claws burying his sharp claws once again exposing his undiminished teeth, and staring at him. Heimdall of this sentence.


    Sol, my brother, I''m sorry.


    Heimdall apologized to his brother Sol in his heart, and then bit his head and said to Odin: "Great King, do you remember that Prince Sol went to the earth last year?"


    Odin said: "You speak directly."


    At that time, he let Sol go down, firstly, creating a void of internal combat power, so that the frost giant Lauffy would be fooled, and secondly, letting Sol go down to see if there is still Midgard on the earth during the time he went down. Traces of people.


    result¡­


    The first thing was done, the frost giant Lauphy died.


    But the second thing?


    Odin was angry when he thought of this. Thor had been on the earth for so long, but as a result, he didn''t leave a small broken town, and even provokes a female native of the earth.


    This is not.


    After Saul returned, he pretended to go out to find his brother Loki''s name to avoid Sieve, his true card, the future diva Sieve scheduled by the queen Friga on the day of the crowning of the crown prince.


    Heimdall looked at the look on Odin''s face and bit his head and said: "God King, the earth girl is pregnant with Thor''s son."


    Odin returned to his senses: "What?"


    The birdman from heaven next to him was taken aback for a moment, and then he became infinitely frightened.


    Good guys.


    What did he just say?


    Regardless of the three-seven-two-one flattening of the earth, it''s awful. If this makes Heimdall wait until the grumpy and often torn people on the rebellion planet, Sol knows, then how about the business of the biggest benefactor in the kingdom of heaven? Didn''t it hang after Sol came to power?


    No way.


    Have to find a way to make up.


    Birdman''s thoughts turned sharply, and then, his eyes lit up, he slapped his hands with a slap, "I''m pregnant."


    Heimdall looked back at the laughing birdman, if it weren¡¯t for him because of the dragon species in the arms of the earth female that he could see with the blood of the Asa protoss, just like the birdman, frankly speaking, Hai Mdal began to wonder if the seeds in the Earth Girl''s body were the property of his good brother Thor.


    Odin was also awakened by Birdman¡¯s applause from the shock. Then, he stared at the laughing Birdman with a black line. If the Birdman didn¡¯t say a bit of a Chouyin, Odin would dare Swearing, he dared to stew this bird man directly, and then selected a new heavenly spokesperson bird man from the side of Let Heaven.


    Birdman looked at Odin mysteriously: "Great God King, we can do the story of the Virgin Mary."


    Odin frowned.


    Birdman smiled like a birdhead military officer and began to say: "Great God King, we can send people to protect the earth girl, so that she can give birth to the son of Sol. Before that, angels of heaven will be swarming. Then, to wash the earth, after the son of Thor is born, the angels of the kingdom of heaven will kneel and surrender. In this way, the son of Thor will be the holy spirit of the ignorant people on earth. In this way, we will not be at all. Need to really kill the earth, and worry about angering the ocean giant and his guardian Supreme Master. In this way, the group of ignorant earth people will return to orthodoxy, knowing whom they should believe in, and then they will also It will be like other countries, offering wonderful poems and lavish wine to the great **** king, as if screaming for the new century."


    Odding was suddenly said to be noncommittal.


    Heimdall, who was next to him, looked sideways at the birdman, and what he was thinking in his mind was very inexplicable. It was difficult to describe Heimdall''s psychological activities in a word.


    But to sum it up is just one sentence.


    Flattery!


    Ok.


    Heimdall had been full of deep contempt for this birdman before, and now, this contempt has deepened a lot.


    but¡­


    When Odin had a headache and was busy with his own affairs and arrangements, in the chaotic universe, Lake was also a little bit overwhelmed.


    Light settles in the chaotic universe.


    In an instant.


    The background and space of the chaotic universe are once again caught in a rapid expansion. Before that, at most, it was the distance between the Earth and Mars in the radius. Right now, it almost broke through the critical point and expanded rapidly again. It seemed that this was Mou full of energy, rushing towards the solar system as if he were laughing.


    But this is not the point.


    Just now, almost when Odin and the Birdhead Sergeant were conspiring loudly in Asgard, Lake also attracted the fact that Hermione was the leader and brought a woman directly to the door to ask about the crime.


    It''s been a long time.


    Lake shared his memories with Hermione, who even dragged Thetis over, and showed that he was completely passive, and even the kind of tongue that was about to dislocate. , And then the women who came to the door to inquire about their crimes were coaxed.


    Hermione is the hardest to fool.


    But it''s okay.


    Lake almost coaxed Hermione when his tongue was on the verge of dislocation, and only then sent Hermione away, who had already used [This is the last time, Lake] as a mantra.


    then¡­


    Lake rubbed his own tiger waist. In the past, even at Christmas time, due to jet lag, Lake basically went to bed on a staggered peak, but that swarm just now?


    Frankly speaking.


    Lake was uncomfortable, feeling he was sick, and thinking of Sykes, he wanted to vomit.


    This is not Versailles.


    Not at all.


    If there is no Three Goddesses of Fate and Anna also clamoring to join in, Lake said that he can still control it, but with the addition of the Three Goddesses of Fate and Anna, Lake feels that he is about to capsize.


    No way.


    Can''t be more.


    Control yourself.


    Like thinking in Lake''s heart, a crackling sound rang all over his body, and the power of the chaotic universe entered itself. In an instant, all backaches and backaches were eliminated, and even the eye disease that saw that something was already a double shadow was directly cured. .


    boom!


    Lake stepped into the heavenly dimension that spread directly over his chaotic universe like a beautiful picture scroll...


    wrong.


    It is the light of the chaotic universe!


    Lake stepped into it, and at the first glance, he saw it. Even when the battlefield is almost all over the chaotic universe, he still sits quietly and coldly. After the light appeared in the garden, he also appeared. The fountain of light in it.


    Like the fountain of magic power, the fountain of light is constantly overflowing with clear and transparent water, and it shows that it is the kind of relatively cold spring water. With no effort, the bright spring water overflows the entire white jade pond.


    Lake looked at the big white jade pool that appeared suddenly, walked over, and sat next to the goddess of the birth and the fountain of light, the goddess of the birth and the fountain of light, without making a sound since the mating was over. Looking at the wonderful jade feet slowly swaying in the pool, he opened his mouth to find the topic: "Somewhat familiar."


    The goddess glanced at the handsome and handsome Lake next to him: "I don''t like the previous building. While you were under siege, I demolished the previous building and made this pool."


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s much better than the bare hall before."


    The goddess said thank you coldly.


    Lake said: "Zeus!"


    Forget it.


    Zeus is Zeus.


    This name is still very domineering. Lake is not a fate. The main reason is that several women seem to default to this name. If Lake wants to change one or another, if he doesn¡¯t have the domineering Zeus, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he will be caught by Seif and He. Min laughed at being uneducated?


    Of course.


    The most important point is that Lake has a lot of business, and it is good to find a time to think of a domineering name for himself, but in the end he can''t find free time to use.


    Besides, there is only one **** name left or right.


    If in the future, a universe called DC suddenly pops up next door, Lake feels that he might be able to play it up, so that the real Zeus on the opposite side can understand what it means to be a stand-in.


    By the way...


    Zeus and the Amazon queen have a daughter. It seems that the daughter is in a very good shape.


    Lake thought so.


    The goddess was silent for a while: "Kaisha!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Kaisha, a beautiful name, as beautiful as you."


    The goddess Keisha glanced at Lake, was silent for a while, turned her head, looked down at the bright water in front of her, and asked quietly: "Your women are all deceived by your clumsy rhetoric. Is it?"


    Lake shrugged: "It''s a pity, it''s not."


    Kesha looked at Lake again: "What is that?"


    Lake''s eyes stared at Keisha with passion but affectionately, UU reading www. uukanshu.com clicked, holding Kesha''s bright hands, the corners of her mouth raised, her tone was firm and undoubtedly smiled: "I have always believed that I treat people with my heart, and others treat me with my heart. They If you don¡¯t lose me, I will live up to them. I love you, I love them, and in the same way, they love me."


    Keisha blinked her eyes with long eyelashes.


    Lake gently held Kesha''s right hand, close to his body, placed it on his chest, and smiled at Kesha in front of him: "Did you... feel it?"


    Kesha was stunned and said: "What?"


    Lake smiled and said: "My love, feel him, he is beating, he is telling, my love for you, dear, do you feel it?"


    Keisha was taken aback for a moment, and then a faint blush appeared on her glamorous cheeks.


    at this time.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    "..."

 Chapter 625: 12 consecutive draws

    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [The end of the war is detected, and the settlement is in progress. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [In the dimension of heaven, suppress the dimension of heaven and win the draw twice. ¡¿


    [In the dimension of light, conquer the queen of light, Keisha, and win the draw twice. ¡¿


    [Build the Chaos Light Tomorrow Court, get the name of the god, and the male **** of Chaos Light Tomorrow Court..., get the number of draws five times. ¡¿


    ¡¾Successful settlement. ¡¿


    [I wish you life and entertainment, have fun, see you next time. ¡¿


    "..."


    Hey Hey hey.


    You come out for me.


    Where did you see it? This is the end of the war. This is clearly a prelude to the war.


    and also¡­


    What is the male **** of the Queen of Chaos Light Tomorrow Court, what do you mean by adding a colon? Chaos Zeus comes before Chaos Light Tomorrow Court.


    correct.


    Lao Tzu''s upright **** name Zeus rewards you, have you swallowed it?


    Lake''s eyebrows beat.


    but¡­


    When Lake was frantically complaining in his heart and wanted to call the human customer service of the lottery system to come out to explain, suddenly, the right hand of Keisha who was pressing Lake''s chest over there was suddenly so squeezed.


    Lake was stunned for a while, and temporarily retracted his dual-purpose mind, and looked at Keisha who was only 0.1 millimeter away from him and raised her eyebrows.


    Keisha smiled and said: "Then, should I give you a little response? I thought about it. At that time, how gentle you treated that sister, I want you to treat me."


    Lake: "..."


    Good guys.


    Has it been half an hour since I came in, was this directly caused by Hermione''s girl?


    but.


    As Lake looked at his clothes faded and his back was exposed, he slowly stepped into the water of the bright pool. There was no other thought in Lake''s mind. He raised his eyebrows, and turned directly toward him like a lion falling into the water. Keisha rushed to the past like a puff of food.


    Next second.


    It is a static description that cannot be less than 20,000 words, a foreplay description of no less than 50,000 words, and a text description of no less than 300,000 words.


    In this process, the light and darkness of the chaotic universe have also alternated many times, and even directly opened a channel connecting light and darkness.


    After a long time.


    Lake rubbed his sore and swollen waist, and for the fifth time, he climbed back from the pool with difficulty to the ground. In the pool, Keisha still used that cold expression to speak silently seduce.


    It doesn''t work, you have to find something to do for yourself.


    Lake felt that if this continued, he would really be imaginary. The power of the Chaos Universe and the great tonic were of the same nature. Besides, after becoming a god, the quality of the thing is incomparable.


    "lottery!"


    "Give me a lottery!"


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    ¡¾The lucky draw is in progress. ¡¿


    [Remaining number of draws available: Twelve! ¡¿


    "Give me all."


    This time, he won nine draws, plus the three times he squeezed the wool from Mephisto, wouldn¡¯t it be exactly twelve times.


    quickly.


    Accompanied by the resplendent and countless golden legends, like the lottery lottery, one after another treasure chests are drawn from the sea of ??golden legends to the lottery table.


    Lake looked at the seven boxes of golden legends exposed on the table, slammed his lips, and said in a secret voice.


    Twelve treasure chests, seven gold quality ones are expelled, it''s okay.


    Like the previous time, opened five silver boxes that did not conform to the golden legendary temperament.


    ¡¾ßÑ! ¡¿


    [Elite Soul Pack: Item type, silver level, which contains two hundred souls from the light attribute, which can accelerate the enrichment of your chaotic light and the creature types in the tomorrow court. ¡¿


    [Light Tomorrow River Water Conversion: Item type, silver level, can convert the light water into the light tomorrow river water, as time goes by, when your Tianhe water exists for more than 10,000 years, people who have been immersed in the Tianhe water Even ordinary gods can¡¯t be harmed by swords and guns. The water of the river of Light Tomorrow has the effect of transforming souls. You can use the water of the Tianhe River to transform into the native creatures of the Court of Chaos Light, which belongs to you alone. ¡¿


    [War Shackle Scroll: Item type, silver level, specify a target whose strength evaluation is not higher than yours, so that it cannot use any teleportation items or skills until the end of the battle, unless the battle is over or the scroll user dies. ¡¿


    [Bronze forty-eight saint clothing: item category, silver level, don¡¯t be too happy too early, the spree series, which contains a complete set of materials needed for the forty-eight saint clothing, maybe it¡¯s time for you to find a reliable one for you The blacksmith is out. ¡¿


    [Elite Soul Pack: Item type, silver level, which contains two hundred souls from the light attribute, which can accelerate the enrichment of your chaotic light and the creature types in the tomorrow court. ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, with a somewhat informal feeling.


    Is it so targeted?


    Whatever is missing?


    In these seven golden legends...


    Good guys.


    The four fundamental elements of my world are probably here.


    open!


    In Lake''s eyes, the flame piu screamed high, looked at the seven treasure chests shining with golden legendary quality light, and directly gave his own orders.


    quickly.


    The Qi Treasure Boxes were all opened.


    moment.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Zheyue Technology: Also known as the technique of phase space transfer, the Protoss technology translates the body into coded energy and folds to a designated receiving position in the universe. There is no limit distance, as long as there are specific coordinates. ¡¿


    "..."


    "Hey, hey, overlap."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched slightly. He already has a transmission law. What do you want this product of the Protoss technology that overlaps 80% of its functions?


    Take it for Tony Stark?


    still is¡­


    Let him repeat the mistakes of the Midgard family and vigorously develop technology, and then, after Odin ran out, he was treated as a leek, even the roots were pulled out?


    Lake was speechless, but there was no doubt that the mechanically made Lake even suspect that the handful of manual phones under the lottery interface could not be reached without any explanation at all.


    Forget it.


    There are still six anyway.


    Lake sighed, and the first one started. It was easier to be lonely. Lake was already mentally prepared. As long as he didn''t pull back, the problem would not be too big at all.


    [Holy Sword of Light: Also known as the Sword of Victory and Oath, she symbolizes victory, but also a symbol of the oath of light, hold her, the light and oath are with you. ¡¿


    [Sacred Light Battlesuit: She also symbolizes the light, and can even increase the power of the wearer. Even a punch of the Golden Saint Seiya cannot crush her. ¡¿


    [Sacred Wings of Time and Space: Also known as the Wings of Angels of Time and Space, she was bred from the water of the Tianhe in 10,000 years. After we grabbed her... after acquiring her, we have been quietly staying till now, maybe you can be with This pair of sacred space-time angels fuse wings, give it a try, don''t need any power, just a light tap, you can fly with the feeling of space-time? ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake returned to his senses and glanced thoughtfully. On the side of the Tianchi water, Keisha, who walked ashore with her long legs and excellent figure, draped in a tulle, was lost in confusion.


    Could it be that Kesha was squeezed too much, which directly caused that even the lottery system was infected with the customized golden legend plug-in, and mistakenly thought that the player was changed?


    hiss.


    what is this?


    Lake took a deep breath, blinked, and secretly made up his mind. That is the lottery. It still needs to be the same as before. The burning incense bath and worship, otherwise, the two stupid lottery system will think that next time Has his owner changed a dog?


    Forget it.


    There are three more.


    [Fate Guidance Scroll: Open this scroll, write your name, and you will be given hints from infinite destiny. Maybe, there will be things you want to see, maybe, there will be things you don¡¯t want to see, if it is What you want to see, then just lie down and accept it. If not, you can try to defeat this destiny. The front row prompts. If you defeat the destiny after opening the destiny guide scroll, then you will get a A mysterious reward. ¡¿


    [Wind Spirit Orb: According to legend, it is a great **** Nuwa in an endless world that uses the five elements of the gods to fill the sky and merges with the heaven and earth vitality to form one of the five heaven and earth crystals. The endless storms converge into the Wind Spirit Orb (when you gather With two wind spirit orbs, you can achieve the achievement of quantitative change and qualitative change, combining to obtain the wind of creation, or you can add wind elements to it, which is also upgraded) (reminder in the back row: the creation of the universe requires caution, but When the quality of the four major elements in the world is different, it is very unstable) 0/100! ¡¿


    [Fire Spirit Orb: According to legend, it is a great **** Nuwa in an endless world who used the five elements of the gods to fill the sky and merged with the heaven and earth vitality to form five heaven and earth crystals. The endless flames of violence converged into the fire spirit pearl ((when you gather When you have two fire spirit orbs, you can achieve the achievement of quantitative change and qualitative change, and the combination can get the creation fire, or you can add fire elements to it, and you can also upgrade it.) (reminder in the back row: the need to create the universe Be cautious, but when the quality of the four major elements in the world is different, it is very unstable) 0/100!]


    "I''m coming!"


    "finally come."


    Lake looked at the items in the last two treasure chests, UU read for a while, the whole person felt that his waist was no longer hurt, and he was lying in Kesha''s arms and sniffing Kesha lightly. Lake, with a wonderful body fragrance, jumped straight up.


    Good guys.


    The remaining two are finally here.


    what?


    Need to upgrade?


    This is not in the way. This is the same as the so-called land reclamation. As long as it is released, then the second one will come out sooner or later. Maybe it will happen in the next lottery.


    "what happened to you?"


    "..."


    Keisha looked suspiciously and directly unscrupulous. Suddenly, like a mad monkey, in front of her, with a bare head, Lake danced a hooligan dance, blinked and asked curiously.


    Lake''s body with his back to Kesha was taken aback.


    ¡­

 Chapter 626: The birth of the Holy Keisha

    ad.


    Have I forgotten this?


    Excessive energy flow and failure to replenish in time, resulting in a temporary loss of a sharp sense of space and time. In addition to this sudden surprise, Lake forgets his current situation for a while.


    Kesha posted behind her, her big eyes flashing: "My dear, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lake returned to his senses in a second, turned around, hugged Keisha, smiled and said: "I just thought of what kind of gift I should give you as a dowry."


    The words fall.


    The water of the light tomorrow river changes and falls straight into the trickling source of light.


    Sword of Divine Light.


    Sacred light suit.


    The wings of sacred light.


    They all came out, falling in front of Lake, and also falling in the sight of Keisha, who was wearing only a tulle. The three treasures from the golden legend were almost reflected in the light of this place at this moment. .


    "¡­¡­What a nice view."


    "Thank you."


    "..."


    Keisha was silent for a while, watching it appear on top of the three treasures, and a beautiful rainbow of seven colors was reflected in the light: "I''m talking about the rainbow."


    Lake nodded: "I know, so no thanks."


    Keisha laughed too.


    The smile... is very beautiful.


    "Honey, did you make this rainbow?"


    "This rainbow came out because of these three treasures, it''s natural, so don''t thank you."


    "Ok."


    Kesha listened to Lake''s serious explanation, smiled to herself, and kissed Lake: "I''m very satisfied, thank you, dear."


    Lake smiled slightly.


    In a breath.


    Wearing the sacred light suit with bright boots that set off straight and long legs, holding the sword of sacred light, also known as the sword of victory and contract, behind him, the perfection and the wings of sacred light merge with each other. The bright-winged Keisha appeared in front of Lake with a big change.


    "Dear."


    Keisha smiled and turned around in front of Lake, and the bright wings behind him patted gently: "Am I beautiful?"


    The expression in Lake''s eyes turned: "At this moment, I seem to see an angel!"


    Keisha was taken aback for a moment. Although she had just awakened, she knew everything that had happened in the light dimension: "Isn''t it... the birdman?"


    Lake smiled and shook his head: "No, angels, to other people, they are just birdmen, and for you, there is no doubt that you are my angel, the only angel."


    Keisha: "..."


    If the birdmen in the kingdom of heaven saw it, they would probably curse the double mark directly.


    but¡­¡­


    As we all know, Lake¡¯s double label has always been a well-known double label, which is very marketable, and not all bird people are called angels.


    Angels need love.


    Kesha is very loving, the love that Lake can feel.


    What about the birdmen of heaven?


    Betraying the heavens, betraying the enemy and treason, that''s it, returning an angel, or calling a birdman, can be regarded as Lake''s more polite way of saying.


    quickly.


    When four hundred elite-level souls were thrown into the water of Guangming Minghe River, after a while, a body was bathed in the water of Tianhe, and the transformation was completed in the water of Tianhe. His exquisite figure was wrapped by the newborn wings, with A beautiful blond angel slowly emerged from the water of Tianhe.


    "queen!"


    Beauty Tian used her wings to surround her body, knelt down in front of Keisha on one knee, showing her loyalty.


    Kesha did not respond first, but turned to look at Lake: "Honey, you should leave."


    Lake: "..."


    The top of Olympus.


    Lake looked up and watched as it gradually turned into being attached to the chaotic universe, but connected to the real universe. As another chaotic light that could draw the power of the chaotic universe, Tomorrow Tingwei blinked.


    Although Kesha said that she didn''t want to delay his business, she seemed to be very considerate of Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    After being moved by Lake, after regaining his senses, he always felt that Keisha had found a reason to give him away so as not to let him see the birth pictures of the remaining three hundred and ninety-nine beautiful angels.


    But Lake has no evidence.


    Just as Lake was sitting on the top of Olympus, wondering whether to transform into a proud bald eagle and ran to Guangming Ting dimension to take a peek, as Guang Ming Ting reappeared in the chaotic universe. Belongs to the world of dimensions.


    The endless dimension is noisy.


    But seeing the sky above the chaotic light dimension, the power of light soars infinitely, wearing a sacred light suit, holding the sword of sacred light, leading more than four hundred female angels possessed by battle armor behind them, and manifesting towards the endless dimension Own birth: "My name is Kesha, the Lord of Chaos Light Tomorrow''s Dimension, Holy Kesha."


    After Lake listened, suddenly, his eyebrows raised, and then he seemed to think of something incredible.


    Kesha''s name is beautiful, but it''s not a rare name.


    But if the word sacred is added to the name of Kesha, it needs to be another matter.


    angel?


    queen?


    Keisha?


    sacred?


    MMP.


    What did I do...


    wrong.


    Is it because this universe has played some snakeskin operations again. I was ten years old and asked the Supreme Master to help change the course for a long time. As for this?


    Lake thought so.


    but.


    Compared to the new dimension that will be spied by some dimensions after the first birth, it is reborn and born in the endless dimension, directly exposed to the chaotic light in the black forest society of the endless dimension. Although, other dimensions There was a commotion, but they all cast their eyes on the dark dimension that can be called a handle in this endless dimension, as well as the **** dimension.


    no way.


    A nascent dimension is naturally nothing worthy of scrutiny.


    but¡­¡­


    What if there is another dimension behind this nascent dimension that is not a newcomer, especially the one who stepped on Mephisto''s cheek as soon as he debuted, and then slapped Domam''s cheek to grow stronger?


    Pick the persimmons softly.


    natural.


    Although a new dimension can be regarded as a carnival of countless dimensions, this time, many dimensions still set their sights on the dark dimension and the **** dimension.


    In other words, since when did the tradition of monster siege of the new dimension become so utterly inadequate?


    There are some sad and sad thoughts in the hearts of many dimensions.


    Right now, they can only count on the dark dimension and **** dimension to continue their good and loving tradition. Otherwise, if the tradition cannot be maintained, can it still be called a tradition?


    but!


    There was no movement in the dark dimension and the **** dimension, and even more surprisingly quiet at this time than before.


    In the **** dimension, Mephisto stared blankly at the divine Keisha who showed his **** name through his eyes, and then two strong air currents spurted out of his huge nostrils.


    Ah.


    He is reckless, but he is not stupid. This sacred Keisha is obviously the woman of the Lord of the Hades. On this good day, he will come to the door, follow the door to die, and hit me with a face with a beating. Come hit me. What is the difference between, and the like?


    You wait for me.


    Saga!


    Mephisto''s face turned, he had recreated a human body for himself, and a younger human body with **** blood, even on the earth, could hold 100% of his power.


    By that time, Mephisto had already made up for the cooking of no less than a hundred dishes.


    As for Domam in the dark dimension.


    The intangible Domam glared at his round and green eyes like a hill, and his eyes flashed strangely. He had the idea to visit this nascent dimension.


    but¡­¡­


    The Light Tomorrow Dimension is too far from the Dark Dimension, and it is too close to the Earth''s orbit.


    Dommam licked the hole he was hit by a meteorite caused by the stardust rotation power last time, while tempting Casillas who had hidden somewhere to seize the time so that he could once again come to the earth in full glory. So that he will be ashamed.


    But that is the future.


    at the moment?


    The intangible Domam looked at the back of the divine Keisha, groaned, and then retired himself.


    quickly.


    When the endless dimension looked at the dark dimension and the **** dimension that carried the handle without vomiting a bubble, although the heart was so sad, but it could only pace back and forth in this restlessness, and then, in this state, The first appearance of Chaos Light Tomorrow Court Dimension occupied the original position of the Heaven Dimension and took root again.


    When Lake came to Guangming Court again, he blinked and stared at the golden crown on Kesha''s head: "Where did this... come from?"


    Keisha smiled and said, "Does it look good? This is from Thetis."


    Lake was dumb.


    Next second.


    After Lake came back to his senses, he didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to what snakeskin his women were playing with With a right-handed move, it has been raised by Lake in the chaotic universe, with the Sobia red. The true spirit of Archbishop Yi was directly summoned into Lake''s palm.


    Whoops.


    Sobia, under the source of light summoned by Lake, the true spirit began to undergo earth-shaking changes.


    quite a while.


    He was reborn, wearing a linen cloth, and his face was covered with holy light. When I saw it, I saw a red dress that looked very good...Bah, no, it should be considered that the holy angel Sobia appeared.


    Lake looked at Sobia, who was reborn, but whose consciousness was still in chaos. He directly looked up at Keisha: "After I go out, I will let the former **** come to assist you, write the history, and then let **** Coming again and Sobia, coming to the earth again, reintroduce faith to the Light Tomorrow Court."


    Kesha said: "I am the purest light, I don''t need faith."


    Lake nodded: "I know, but it will always be some sweetness to them, otherwise, in the future, there will be a war with Odin. Where can I find cannon fodder?"


    ...

 Chapter 627: Two thousand zero twelve world last days

    Lake''s previous plan was simple and crude.


    He seized the heavens, made himself a king, revised the history of heaven, and infused the birdmen of heaven into a rebellious heresy, and even stripped off the white skin of Odin, who had been so painstakingly whitewashed for so many years.


    but¡­


    Plans never change quickly.


    Who knows that Lake was thinking about plundering heaven, so why did he bring a woman back home directly? If it wasn''t for Lake to behave right this time, he did it right, he had taken the initiative, thinking, the jealous jar at home was afraid of it To be completely knocked over.


    at the moment?


    Okay.


    All that matters is to fine-tune the strategy.


    "Since it is a heavenly court, there should also be a kingdom of angels. In the future, for all souls who believe in light and justice, male souls will temporarily reside in the kingdom of angels, and only female angels can enter the heavenly court."


    "can."


    Lake didn''t want to see the figure of a male angel swaying in this light tomorrow''s court, Kesha seemed to think so too.


    Out of the chaotic universe.


    With a sound, Lake disappeared directly above the Vatican City, and then, after a while, he reappeared on Midgard Island.


    Jesus¡­


    wrong.


    When Lake saw John, the first sentence was: "Now you can rest assured, your wild father should be dead."


    The corners of John''s mouth twitched.


    Andy next to him seemed to have thought of something in the past few days, and his inexplicable mentality was balanced.


    One sentence.


    Her dark history as a Midgard is the most that she has lived for so long, without saving much money, and traveling by smuggling.


    But John''s dark history recognized himself as a wild father, Jehovah, and a wild mother, Maria.


    Compared with John''s black history, frankly speaking, Andy feels that her black history is actually nothing. There is a backing, Andy no longer entangled himself.


    John''s face flushed and wanted to explain, he was a sacrifice for the people of his tribe.


    but¡­


    Lake didn¡¯t even look at it and said, ¡°Jehovah is dead, and there is a high probability that he will die on Asgard. Although I don¡¯t know whether the Asa tribe has opened the door of the earth with the power of faith, but , This is not a bad thing for us, it''s time for you to play."


    John frowned.


    Lake directly opened the passage to the Chaos Light Tomorrow Court, and directly threw John in: "My woman, Holy Kesha, the Chaos Light Tomorrow Court Lord will tell you and Sobia what to do."


    Who is this Sobia?


    Before John came back to his senses, he snorted, and after the passage was closed, the whole person had already made a direct bang, and he was lying on the floor covered with jade tiles. Up.


    "are you OK."


    "..."


    John looked at the beautiful angel who was condescending, bent over, and exposed his fierce heart, gulped, swallowed, and quickly recovered, he got up from the ground: "It''s okay, I''m fine."


    The female angel nodded: "The queen is already waiting for you in the hall, please come with me."


    John grumbled, and the follower walked in front, swaying her beautiful female angel towards the other side. It was also when Lake was leaving, the temple of light found in the treasure house was one by one. At the moment, when I left the hall where I was finally seated, he said: "My name is John."


    The female angel turned to look at John, smiled slightly, and said nothing.


    John blinked.


    at this time.


    John stepped into the Temple of Light, and then came back to his senses under the name of the queen when the female angel knelt down on one knee nearby. When he looked up, he saw the person sitting on the high platform of the temple, slender and dressed in pure white. The sacred Keisha who was sitting on the throne in the boots, with a trace of laziness in his cold expression.


    "You are Jesus?"


    "..."


    By the time **** met the new owner of heaven, Lake had flown directly from Midgard to Washington.


    Without him.


    There is an urgent matter.


    Inside the Pentagon.


    A high-level military defense conference is being held. In fact, it is already the third conference. The first conference was urgently convened late at night ten days ago.


    the reason?


    Of course it is because the group of alien creations that were seen by NASA''s high-level telescope almost half a month ago, the Cherita army.


    Accompanied by the projection of a photo.


    It was a photo taken in space. Although the picture has been repaired, it is still a bit blurry. Regarding the resolution, it is estimated that it does not reach the level of 800*600.


    but¡­


    An astronomical scientist from the military still has something to say, and said with certainty: "Through our continuous observations for more than half a month, it can basically be concluded that these space creatures are controlled by intelligent life. Right."


    Putting on a military uniform, with the title of Army Staff Staff, Lake sitting below was empty of thoughts.


    It''s a meeting.


    Meetings all over the world look the same, with more than one hour of pre-text, then half an hour of text, and then another one-and-a-half hour post-consultation.


    Emergency meetings are no exception.


    In this hour, several major scientists took turns taking turns, almost taking out the things discussed in the previous two emergency meetings, once again, and then came to the topic.


    "They stopped."


    "..."


    Mr. Secretary of State suddenly heard these words, recovered from the dozing state, and subconsciously asked: "What does it mean to stop?"


    The astronomer looked serious and said: "After our three days of observation, we can confirm that these space warships from outside the system have docked at the same place for three consecutive Earth days."


    Lake held his chin with one hand and asked curiously: "Where do you stop?"


    Along with the release of a high-definition photo with a resolution of not higher than 800*600, the scientist said with a serious face: "They are currently docked in the orbit of Saturn."


    Saturn?


    It''s close to the border of the old fellow Odin''s kingdom of God.


    The Secretary of State shook his head: "Sorry, I remember, when we first observed it, wasn''t it in the orbit of Saturn?"


    The scientist nodded: "Yes, Mr. Secretary of State, but compared to the gravel shape we observed half a month ago, at this moment we can almost see the appearance of their warship."


    The universe has grown bigger.


    Saturn is at most a coordinate used for positioning.


    The Secretary of State looked at how many other people in the room were qualified to attend this meeting, and then looked at the scientist: "What are your inferences?"


    "So far, we have only two possible inferences."


    "Say."


    "First, their destination is Saturn, for the huge fuel on Saturn."


    "What about the possibility?"


    "Slightly."


    All rushed directly from outside the system to the system with a huge fleet, just to mine the fuel on Saturn?


    Stop it.


    No novels dare to write that way.


    "What about the second possibility."


    "...They are refueling."


    "..."


    The Secretary of State opened his mouth.


    Several military leaders present here, as well as Federal Councillor Alexander Pierce, couldn''t help but sit up straight after hearing this sentence.


    The words of the scientist continue.


    Collecting fuel and supplementing fuel are two different concepts.


    Collecting materials is a production activity and belongs to the transportation industry.


    but¡­


    Replenishing fuel can be understood as an act of war. Under what circumstances will the material be supplied midway? There is no doubt that the army from the expedition.


    quickly.


    The president also hurried to the Pentagon from the White Palace.


    After everyone got up to greet him, Mr. President hurriedly sat on the main seat. Then, after listening to the previous summary, he looked at the secretary of staff: "If the target is really our earth, how many earth days are expected to reach us."


    The chief of staff instantly looked at another scientist with glasses.


    The spectacle scientist pushed his glasses and got up: "Saturn is about 55 million kilometers away from the earth, and the farthest distance is more than 400 million kilometers..."


    A pass of Barabara sounded like a general like Lake, who likes to be simple and rude, and is about to doze off again, the spectacle scientist said in a slightly low tone: "If after they have finished supplying fuel, they start again, and the If you come in the direction of the earth, it is estimated that the time of the largest earth earth will reach the lunar orbit in April 2012."


    "April 2012..."


    Mr. President was taken aback for a moment, frowned and said, "Is it less than six months?"


    It''s already October now. Forget it, isn''t it less than six months.


    The spectacle scientist nodded: "Yes, Mr. President."


    Mr. President returned to his senses and looked at this occasion. Although he was wearing the rank of major general, he was also the Deputy Minister of Land and Resources and the only legal supernatural investigation agency for federal land, and the director of the Super Investigation Bureau, Lake said in a deep voice: "The Super Investigation Bureau is sure to introduce the African battlefield?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Yes, Mr. President, the Super Investigation Bureau is very confident about this."


    Although this question has been asked by Mr. President more than once or twice, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com However, Lake still answers every time, and Lake is very sure of this answer.


    When the Cherita army arrives in the orbit of the earth, let a dispensable guy directly establish a space channel again and activate it directly to the moon orbit.


    At that time, the Cheritas will definitely use the space channel to quickly and quickly take a shortcut and descend on the earth.


    what?


    Do not play cards according to the routine?


    Lake also prepared a backup method, and directly used the power of the chaotic universe to evolve the power of space to block the earth''s space. At that time, either the Cheritas would run away dingy, or they would get in according to Lake''s routine.


    As for the dispensable candidate?


    Does this still need to be asked?


    In the original plot, it was who helped Loki open the space channel.


    ¡­

 Chapter 628: Christ comes

    Eric Sevig!


    physicist.


    Since taking the Cube of the Universe that time, Lake has also let people blast away Eric and the Jane Foster, but the Red Queen is watching them.


    At the moment Lake has nowhere to use Eric, so when needed, he can just pull Eric directly over.


    As for that Jane Foster?


    Ah.


    Lake didn''t care at all.


    However, the last time I heard Red, I talked about it, saying that after Eric and Jane Foster left the Universe Rubik¡¯s Cube Research Base, Eric had nothing but Foster expressed a bit angrily. Ask Saul to come to them for the theory.


    After all, when Sol left, S.H.I.E.L.D. had assured Sol that it would help take care of Foster and meet all Foster''s needs.


    The results of it?


    Sol''s walk is as if the tea is cold.


    At least it was like this for Foster, but Eric next to him gave a few words of advice. After all, Eric is an old world, but unfortunately, Foster did not listen to him, but with Eric. Ke parted ways and ran back to the small town of Texas on his own. It seemed that if Sol came again, he would definitely be in the same place.


    The small town back then is no longer the same town back then. After the battle between Thor and the Destroyer, even the sparsely populated residents of the town are now even more sparsely populated.


    In the words of the Red Queen, Foster is basically out of her monitoring range. The reason is simple. There is still electricity there, but basically, it can stop 16 hours of electricity 24 hours a day.


    Lake just chuckled after listening, and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Historically, this Xia Yuhe style woman has never been sympathetic.


    For a while.


    After Mr. President repeatedly confirmed that the Super Investigation Bureau on Lake''s side would not lose the chain, he then looked at several military leaders in the Pentagon and asked about the preparations of materials and personnel.


    After all, if this is true, then preparedness is better than temporary mobilization.


    The Pentagon naturally patted his chest and said that they would not lose the chain.


    This emergency meeting lasted from the beginning of the sun until sunset. Finally, the President opened a joint team on this issue. By the way, the two scientists who discovered the incident were also brought into the group chat. After time reported the situation, I pressed the button to end the meeting.


    At night.


    Lake and General Ross, who was attending the meeting together, spoke, and then, like good friends, took the same car with Alexander Pierce to a secret restaurant that claimed to have delicious steaks and delicious bourbon.


    Waited until the next morning.


    When Lake went downstairs, he already found that the house seemed to be empty. After thinking about it, he was alert. Today seems to be a working day.


    I made a phone call to assistant Tiffany and learned that after the deputy director Buss was in the office these days, he confessed, and then passed by in a few days, and then just pressed it down while Buss went crazy on the phone. phone.


    mock up.


    Lake chuckled. After hanging up, since he will come to Washington DC, if he doesn''t accompany Karen to dinner before leaving, he will probably be admonished by Karen again this Christmas.


    So Lake picked up the phone, then got up, shook a Department of Homeland Security bus to pick him up, went to the Ministry of Education, squatted Karen off work to accompany Karen for lunch.


    at the same time.


    It was already late in the night in the Odin God''s Court.


    After a series of considerations, Odin still appeared at the appointed place at the appointed time.


    after awhile.


    Following the creation of the folding-like effect of the space, a antlers on his head, spotlessly cleaned, and even some coquettish Rocky appeared in front of Odin with a smile: "Father."


    Odin said blankly: "You are late."


    Loki was very gentleman and said apologetic, saying: "The General Deadblade who is in charge of guarding me is very alert. It took me some time to get rid of his sight."


    "You are mingled with Thanos."


    "Yes it is."


    "...Go home, boy."


    Odin said so, his expression, as sincere as ever. At first, he suspected that the Frost Giant would be the one who caused the twilight of the gods. Naturally, he also put Loki in with his doubts, but now, the Frost Giant King is also He was dead, and Loki showed his loyalty in front of him.


    Rocky smiled: "Go home, I have no home."


    Odin said solemnly: "You are my son, the son of Odin."


    "I am Laufey''s son."


    "Do not."


    Odin shook his head and repeated: "You are the son of Odin and my son."


    Rocky looked at Odin: "That''s what you said, but you would rather pass the throne to Saul, that brat, than to me."


    Odin said: "My love for you is the same."


    Loki took a deep breath and looked at Odin: "I will prove to you that I am more suitable than Asgard to be the king of Asgard. So, father, I want you to agree to let the Cherita army led by me pass through the border. , I persuaded Thanos that I will bring the Cheritas to conquer the earth, and I will destroy the earth that father you have always missed, and use actions to prove that I am the most suitable choice for the king."


    Odin was taken aback for a moment: "This is why you didn''t leave from Titan?"


    Loki is the **** of mischief anyway.


    The **** of mischief also has a name called the **** of escape. After all, some pranks require life to joke. If Loki doesn¡¯t run fast enough, can the caught **** of mischief be called the **** of mischief? ?


    The corner of Loki''s mouth raised: "Yes, father, Asgard cannot invade the earth, because everyone is looking at us, but I am not the same, and the Cheritas are even more different. I will rule the planet, just like you ruled nine. Like the world, I will let you know that your choice is wrong, and I am the best choice for the king."


    Odin was silent.


    Why not choose Rocky as the next successor?


    Does this still need a reason?


    But this reason can''t be said, after saying it, it almost slapped my face.


    and¡­¡­


    Odin shook his head and said, "Come back, Loki, the earth is the earth of the world tree. As the world tree god, I protect them. Without my permission, the Cheritas and the Thanos behind him, without me With permission, I will never set foot here."


    Luo Ji Leng said: "Why, father, you want to destroy the earth, I can help you complete it, even, for the sake of father your hegemony, I can bear this infamy."


    Odin continued to shake his head: "My son, war, cannot bring permanent peace."


    Listening to Odin''s words these years, Rocky laughed at almost the same words, "Father, do you believe this? You want to kill the Frost Giant Wang Laofei, I will help you Killed, and even took the name of killing his father."


    "You want to kill your brother, Sol!"


    "I''m wrong."


    "..."


    Loki said that he was wrong as if he was drinking cold white flowers, and then continued: "But this time, I teased Thanos. I borrowed his strongest and most numerous Chery, who followed him like a locust. Tower army, I can still carry this infamy for my father and slaughter the earth for you."


    Odin sighed, and said secondly: "The king of the world tree needs kindness and a king who never starts wars easily."


    Rocky: "..."


    Odin shook his head like this, fabricated a Schr?dinger''s condition, raised his head, sighed, and looked at Loki: "No one can pass through here without my permission. Violators are deemed war. During this time, you You can stay here. Thanos will not treat you like anything. When you figure it out, Asgard will always be your home."


    Finished.


    Odin directly turned and left, with a scream, he disappeared in this meteorite hovering between the world tree universe and the real universe, and its mass and state are between zero and one. It is similar to a meteorite on a sea surface drilling platform. On it.


    quite a while.


    The General Dead Blade, who was holding his soul bound to his soul, appeared gloomily behind Loki, and said in a hoarse tone: "Loki, it seems that your plan has failed. My lord has heard it. Will be very angry."


    Loki lost the soul gem that Thanos worked so hard to find, and even so laboriously took his Cherita army across the sea of ??stars, and ran here vowingly. As a result, he hadn''t waited for the earth. It has already encountered obstacles here.


    If the **** king of Asgard does not let go.


    Then...


    Even Thanos did not dare to rush into Asgard directly. At the very least, when Odin was still there, or when Thanos didn''t wear gloves?


    Loki lowered his head and smiled abruptly. Turning around, he looked confidently at the gloomy General Dead Blade: "Is that right, my father is always used to using flowers and poetry to hide his brutal side." Now, trust me, he will let us go."


    General Dead Blade said: "You seem to be quite sure about this?"


    Rocky smiled and said, "No one knows Asgard better than me."


    General Dead Blade looked at Loki, who was about to leave him, frowned, and then curiously said: "What you just said to Odin, and what you said to adults, what Which is the truth?"


    Loki turned his head, with a weird expression: "Guess."


    Why do two sentences with different meanings have to be separated into which one is true and which one is false?


    Can''t both of them be true?


    or¡­¡­


    Are both fake?


    Asgard!


    In the shrine late at night, Odin, dressed in white, holding the gun of eternity, seems to be leaning on his throne. He listened to the sound of footsteps from far and near, opened his eyes, and watched when he heard his call. The heavenly birdman who came here, ordered in a deep voice: "Go and do it, do it beautifully!"


    A hint of surprise flashed across Birdman''s face, and then there was endless surprise: "Oh, God King!"


    ...

 Chapter 629: Christmas before the storm

    Great.


    After waiting for so many years, the war machine can finally be turned on again.


    Although the kingdom of heaven in the world tree is a group of creatures shaped like angels, in fact, they are just bird people, and they are still a group of creatures almost like hyenas.


    Odin gave money, they murdered, and the old man was not deceived.


    Although Birdman didn''t quite understand why Odin, who had not made up his mind just before, suddenly made up his mind, but this did not prevent them from making money.


    quickly.


    After getting a few instructions from Odin, Birdman nodded, and almost patted his chest with Odin to say, I''ll do the job, don''t worry, and then he turned around and walked directly.


    Odin paid a lot of remuneration this time, but at the same time, there are also many demands.


    but¡­


    Birdman suddenly thought, it seems that he also proposed to please the future God King Thor, and although he added some requirements, it was barely within the acceptable range.


    Not long.


    Birdman left the shrine.


    Sitting on the throne, Odin flashed the light of wisdom with his one eye.


    Although Birdman has not yet gone to the earth to carry out his plan, the place of execution of the plan is the earth. Although the plan has not yet started, Odin has suddenly felt that it seems that this plan is doomed to fail.


    Yes it is.


    And Odin didn''t know why he failed, but he knew that this plan would fail.


    This is very mysterious, but it can be understood as the sixth sense unique to God King.


    This is also the reason why Odin didn''t take Loki away forcibly, nor did he directly issue an ultimatum to the Cheritas in the Chen Bing army outside. After all, this was a backup method for him.


    Odin knew it well.


    Loki also heard the meaning in Odin''s short words, that is, the old man has to go up by himself, if not, you can go up.


    that''s all.


    During the intensive operation on the side of the kingdom of heaven, time seemed to stop all of a sudden.


    Chen Bing, a Cherita man who came with a million soldiers, ran behind Jupiter under the gaze of the space telescope. If it weren¡¯t for the resolution of Stark¡¯s latest satellites to raise the resolution to a level, he could Seeing the enthusiastic Cherita soldier working outside Jupiter, I was afraid that everyone thought it was a false alarm.


    Time came in the blink of an eye for a year of Christmas.


    Although the earth does not know what snakeskin operation the Cheritas are playing on Saturn, Christmas is just around the corner. Even if the Cheritas are starting from Saturn and coming to the earth, it will be the story of August next year. .


    Moreover.


    Knowing that the aliens are coming to a small number of people, most of the people on Earth, only saw the five overlords of the Security Council directly announced last month that they will hold the [Five Overlords Peace Earth 2012] joint live-fire military exercise in a certain area of ??Africa next year. , And can''t see clearly, the true meaning hidden in it.


    However, in this undercurrent storm, there are still a handful of people who have other ideas.


    such as¡­


    Maybe this is false news?


    He was sitting in the same car with General Ross and didn¡¯t know why he was going to Westchester for Christmas this year. Lake listened to General Ross¡¯s question, smiled, and looked at Ross thoughtfully: "General , You didn''t mean to find the topic on purpose."


    After all, Karen, who used to spend the holidays in Washington State, unexpectedly announced a few days ago that he would go back to her natal family for the holidays. General Lake and Rose were helpless, they can''t say, you go if you want, let''s not go anyway.


    So this year Lake was waiting for Karen¡¯s drive in New York City, and after receiving Karen, he took Rachel and the little padded jacket Helen directly to Westchester, which is considered to be on the Lake site. It''s Christmas.


    General Ross laughed, opened the window, and took a breath of smoke: "What are you kidding? I deliberately looked for something. I''m worried about you. If the aliens don''t come, you can be regarded as shaking the world. "


    "Have the arms sold."


    "..."


    "Have you received the money."


    "..."


    "We have finished dividing the cake for the 300 billion military purchase orders."


    "..."


    Lake''s soul asked three times, looking at General Ross who was no longer speaking, and smiled: "In fact, no matter whether the aliens come or not, I am the final winner. At least, those arms dealers are going to Thank me."


    What a joke.


    Who did he sway?


    president?


    Stop making trouble, a temporary worker, Mr. Scream, really regards himself as an onion?


    Businessmen can use fake news to make money. If Cheritas can''t come, this is another fake news. At most, Lake and Mr. President have been taking the blame and resigning.


    Of course.


    Lake will re-emerge in three months. As for that Mr. President, he can also come out again. As for the inflation caused by the 300 billion military purchase case?


    He had a relationship with Lake and other people. Anyway, he was already in Africa at that time. It was really not good. The five hegemons were sitting in a row and looking for a reason to cultivate the African continent directly.


    Moreover.


    Even if the Cheritas did not come, Lake still had a reserve enemy for the Federation.


    Think about it, why did Lake choose Africa?


    When doing anything, Lake always likes to think a little bit more comprehensively. Besides, if Cherita doesn¡¯t come, Frankly speaking, Lake still feels that if you trade 500 billion dollars for a vibrating country, it¡¯s clearly a federal blood profit. Rhythm.


    God testifies.


    The country of vibrating gold, but Lake specifically left it to him, thinking, when will he free his hands to harvest the vibrating gold over there, a group of blacks, holding the most superb weapons, and finally playing the grassland hegemony. Sai, it is simply an insult to the word Zhenjin.


    "correct."


    Seeing the vehicle getting closer and closer to Westchester, Lake raised his eyebrows and changed the subject: "General, have you asked anything, for example, why are we here for Christmas this year?"


    Rose looked at Lake: "Your site, don''t you know?"


    Lake shrugged: "What do I see here, if one in case, someone here provokes me, you say, did I chop him or not?"


    General Rose looked at Lake with a serious face, nodded, said that he was right, and then said directly: "I heard that your grandpa is going to be dying."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "My grandfather, it''s not right. Didn''t he hang up early? I remember, didn''t we go to the funeral when we were fifteen? Otherwise, it would not be Karen''s brother, that Xiu Si became the master."


    Rose''s face turned black for an instant, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "The last time you attended the funeral was your grandfather and my dad."


    "is it?"


    Lake shook his head, and didn''t bother to search through his memories, and looked directly at Rose: "But it seems that it was in Westchester that time."


    Rose said silently: "You know the information of your mother Karen, but have you forgotten it? Your father is also from Westchester?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then he laughed: "Well, my fault, but since that grandfather, David II is still there, why let Seuss be the head?"


    For Lake, the closest to him is Rose, Karen and Betty.


    Only these three people.


    Regardless of whether it is to the relative behind General Ross or the relative behind Karen, Lake adheres to the principle of not catching a cold, even if Karen talked to several younger generations in the family when Lake went to Yale. Now, when I was at Yale University, there were only a few people who could be considered to be able to talk to Lake.


    after all¡­


    Again.


    Other people''s colleges, drunken lights, all kinds of parties.


    Lake¡¯s university has all kinds of part-time jobs.


    Rose naturally knows Lake¡¯s character. Although he is relatively unique, it is really good for Karen. Even with him, it is considered to be some light, so he shook his head helplessly and said: "Your grandfather David II. His body has never been very good. After passing the position to Seuss, he has been recuperating. Later, do you remember the red blood bottle you gave your mother?"


    Lake nodded: "That''s at least five or six years."


    Rose chuckled and said, "That''s why King David II can survive until now. Otherwise, after passing it to Seuss, he probably left that year."


    Lake touched his chin: "Karen gave him the red blood bottle?"


    Rose hummed.


    Lake was a little curious and said, "Is it necessary for Karen to bring us back? If you still want it, can you just tell me no?"


    Don''t talk about the red blood bottle.


    With a word from Karen, it''s okay to let this cheap grandfather run to heaven as a happy and carefree male angel.


    Can''t say, Karen is embarrassed to ask him again, right?


    Lake blinked.


    Okay.


    General Rose''s following sentence directly dispelled Lake''s suspicion, and he smiled directly: "The effect of what you gave is so good, it directly makes you and Betty have an uncle and two aunts."


    Lake looked back at General Ross: "What the hell?"


    Rose explained with a smile, it turned out that after Karen got the big blood bottle, when he went home and looked at his father David II who was lying on the bed, he almost gave David II a drink with an attitude of giving it a try. It''s a big bottle of blood. UU reading


    result¡­


    King David II was able to get out of bed and walk the same day after thirty minutes, and he ate a pound of steak that day, and even after a period of time, King David II directly began to reverse growth.


    The hair gradually turned from gray to natural gold again, and those old-age diseases disappeared directly. Even in the second year, David II had to take the helm of Rockefeller¡¯s 10,000-ton giant ship again.


    So angry that Hughes, who had just taken over the family business at the time, that is, Karen¡¯s brother¡¯s face was green, and he came directly to Karen. You are in trouble, you fix it for me, or else, in the future, Betty¡¯s dowry will be Nothing.


    then¡­


    Under Karen''s persuasion, King David II gave up this idea once again, stayed in the old nest with peace of mind, and lived a good retirement life of eating, drinking, playing and having fun.


    But what do you say?


    What are you thinking about?


    ¡­

 Chapter 630: Kill the Nizi as early as possible

    Ok.


    This David II, when he was young, was an veteran of the flowers. In terms of the high rank, it is estimated that he is only below Lake.


    after all¡­


    Although Lake didn''t know why the women seemed to be in harmony, it didn''t delay Lake from taking this credit to Lake himself.


    But this David II?


    The veteran of Huazhong is a veteran of Huazhong. However, the speed of the car rollover is almost as fast as wearing Xtep. It is conservatively estimated that the bloodline of the cheap grandfather of Lake stayed outside is at least double digits.


    After all, this is a ruthless man who had been sued by a hotel maid to the court when he was seventy years old, asking him to pay alimony.


    No way, who can make a family rich and have a kidney that can be beaten with iron.


    Anyway...


    Originally, this cheap grandfather entered the stage of self-cultivation after a serious illness. Faced with the beautiful maids who were hired to serve him, he could only get addicted to his eyes.


    Karen''s brother Hughes is also a filial child, thinking that his father will go to **** soon, so he hired a group of beautiful maids. Although he could not move his hands, he had to pass before his death. Eye addiction is also very good.


    But Hughes and Karen hadn''t even counted one thing.


    They underestimated the efficacy of the large blood bottle.


    In the beginning, this matter was in fact kept secret very well, until one day the previous year, there was still one day before the end of work, and Hughes who came back bumped into it.


    Good guys.


    But after learning that he had an extra half-brother and two half-sisters, Seuss almost sent Seuss to the emergency center.


    So, with a black line, Hughes quickly called his sister, Karen, to go home quickly.


    Husseus''s opinion is to drive people directly.


    but¡­


    I haven¡¯t waited for Karen to come back and think of a solution. Maybe it¡¯s because every old man will be like this when he gets old. In short, this time, there should be no need for Hughes to export. Wei II said directly and strongly that he had already decided and had already sworn an oath with their new stepmother.


    Hughes grew his mouth, looking at the little stepmother who was ten years younger than him, immediately rolled his eyes and was sent to the emergency center.


    Karen laughed immediately, and turned around and left, saying, you can just fend for yourself.


    Finished listening.


    Lake stood on Karen''s side without hesitation, and directly cursed with righteous indignation: "Old sex, disrespectful and shameless!"


    Rose was shocked instantly, staring at Lake with an inexplicable look.


    Lake returned to his senses and was taken aback for a while.


    Next second.


    Lake''s face was dark, but he didn''t explain anything. Rumors are things that the more you explain, the easier it is to get dark. The best way to deal with rumors is to deal with them coldly.


    But Lake knew why Karen didn''t tell him this.


    obviously.


    Karen didn''t plan to extend his father''s life this time. He added three more half-parents, and they were still children of their same generation who directly named Rockefeller.


    Good guys.


    If this is another wave of life, will there be a few more?


    Lake wondered that even if Karen had a soft ear, other Rockefeller tribesmen, such as his brother Seuss, had forcibly suppressed this impulse.


    and so¡­


    Ok.


    This time, it was the last time the whole family was reunited. Then, maybe, after Christmas, they might be able to catch up with David II''s funeral. Just a set of procedures will go on and there will be no need to go back and forth.


    quickly.


    Two black cars arrived at their destination this time.


    Westchester!


    Don¡¯t think that Karen¡¯s family is an old castle or manor. In that case, you would underestimate the strength of Karen¡¯s family. It covers an area of ??3,400 acres, which is comparable in size to a small town, located on the Hudson River. Upstream.


    The main part of this manor was built by the first generation of founders. It is surrounded by gardens, fountains, racetracks and artistic sculptures, and the scenery is pleasant...


    "Karen!"


    "Hughes!"


    "Little Seuss!"


    "Lake."


    "Betty."


    "Anya!"


    "Rose."


    "Hughes."


    After Lake and his party got off the car on the main building of the manor, they fell into a set of uniform greetings. The little Seuss who hugged Lake was the son of Hughes, and he was considered to be a person who had a better relationship with Lake at Yale University. .


    There is also the one who hugs Betty next to him and is also a famous New York socialite who is also from Yale.


    After half an hour.


    Lake lifted the luggage of himself, Rachel, and Helen until they were ready. Standing at the window, he could see the river-view room upstream of Hudson.


    After this year, Helen, who is seven years old, has also changed from a little loli to a cute girl in the blink of an eye. She looks very much like Rachel, but her eyes have inherited the beautiful appearance of Lake. After waiting for Lake to put down his luggage, she It was pulling Lake''s right hand, pointing to the person standing at the window, and looking at it, only one corner of the back garden could be seen.


    Rachel held her long hair next to her: "Helen, Daddy has no time now."


    Lake laughed and took Helen''s hand to walk outside: "I have time, why don''t I have it."


    Rachel frowned: "Later, won''t you follow Karen and the others?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "No need."


    Rachel blinked: "Is it okay?"


    Lake opened the door and glanced at Betty''s room, which was no longer moving. He turned to Rachel, his eyes motioned, as if to say, look, they have passed.


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment.


    at this time.


    Betty also walked out of the elevator over there, and then, looking at Lake standing in the corridor, said silently: "I saw our little uncle and little aunt."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Yeah, it''s still there."


    Betty paused, turned her head and looked behind her, then walked to Lake''s side, thought for a while, looked at Helen who was looking up at her, and directly covered Helen''s ears and whispered: "Grandpa hasn''t left yet, I guess Now, it''s probably only a few days ago."


    Anyway, it will not exceed the death day of David II at the latest.


    Lake and Betty knew the news that David II was growing strong, but it didn''t mean that others knew. On that day, after Hughes woke up from the emergency center, he quickly wiped out another family scandal in a very corrupt manner.


    In short.


    People outside do not know the shameful stories and feats of David II and the maid in the house.


    Seuss would not admit the three half-children.


    Although Karen''s face was also dark, she didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, the fate of these three half-children is destined, and Hughes will not admit it. Similarly, other people in the family will not admit it. The fate of these three children has long been written.


    Either I will be buried here with David II, or, in this last time, I have arranged the running away. After all, I have some money in my hand over the past few years, so I can live safely and securely, but If you have to stay here and have any ideas you shouldn''t have, then I''m sorry.


    Some big families are illegitimate children, but even if they are illegitimate children, they are divided into three or five grades. The illegitimate children raised by you and the maid, let alone wait three or five or nine, are worthless.


    Betty said so, and then secretly delivered a look that you might also need to prepare in advance to Lake.


    Lake immediately became happy.


    "boom!"


    "Wow!"


    Lake knocked on Betty''s forehead with a black thread. He will not die, nor can he die. As long as he is there, he can tolerate his women playing tricks within the scope of his permission, but he will never allow him. Such things were staged in his descendants.


    This is the bottom line, whoever dares to move, Lake dares to kill!


    Rockefeller opened its branches and scattered leaves, and there were too many clansmen. It was actually not impossible to play it like this.


    But what about Lake''s future kingdom of God?


    There are only two or three small cats. If there is another infighting, good fellow, Lake feels that if his life is to end, then, the kingdom of God that he defeated with his bare hands and from scratch is afraid that he will die in the second generation. Up.


    Which rebellious son, David, do you expect to succeed?


    Ah.


    It is estimated that Nizi would be fooled and killed all the clan directly just like Hu Hai.


    what.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, thinking of such a possibility, which had already disappeared, the idea of ??simply finding a cause and chopping off the inferior son, once again appeared in Lake''s thoughts.


    At the immortal castle, under the sign of her mother, Emilia, Serena took the rebellious son David who was in contact with the immortal blood clan and yawned directly, and then felt that the coolness of her neck was hit instantly.


    In the greenhouse garden at the back garden of the manor.


    As soon as Karen came in, she noticed the flowers that were supposed to bloom in summer but are now blooming in winter. She trot around and directly summoned her mother, Rachel, to accompany her to see it.


    Lake stood smoking a cigarette at the door of the greenhouse.


    He has never been very cold with these flowers and plants. It''s good to look at it from a distance. If you look closely, Lake feels that the behavior is already very idiot.


    Betty was also standing by, gazing, curiously, at a certain third floor position of the large manor.


    "Right. UU reading "


    Lake looked at Betty curiously and asked, "Didn''t you just go up with Rose and Karen? Why did you get down?"


    Betty returned to his senses and shrugged: "Who knows, I just complained in the elevator, I took off the plane early, can I go back to my room to rest, and see Grandpa at night, I thought it was hopeless, as a result, My mother actually agreed, do you dare to believe it?"


    Lake blinked.


    After Betty finished speaking, she patted her little head with some annoyance, and said in pain, "God, I had known that my mother was so good today, so I asked if I could go outside and see my friends."


    Pity.


    This time this year, it is the closest time to continue taking a holiday for Christmas.


    Lake was silent for a while, and the tiger touched Betty''s little head: "It''s okay, next year, when you can ask for leave on Christmas, I think my youth is over."


    Betty looked up at Lake, and then almost cried: "..."

 Chapter 631: Public sale of heaven tickets?

    "brother¡­¡­"


    "Ok?"


    "After this Christmas, I will be thirty-six!"


    "It''s okay."


    Lake understood Betty''s implication, but smiled comfortingly: "Tell you quietly, do you know how old Catherine can be considered an adult?"


    Betty blinked: "How much?"


    "Two hundred years old."


    "what?"


    "Yes."


    Lake looked at Betty with a dazed face, and smiled slightly: "So, it''s okay, 36 years old is still very young, so I promise you will be the same when you are two hundred years old, no Anything will get old, how about it, are you happy?"


    Betty opened her mouth.


    Happy?


    I am happy you are barren.


    This is the girl who traded her life''s happiness for me.


    I would rather...


    I¡­¡­


    Betty turned and walked towards the greenhouse, and said in a loud voice, "You don''t help me, I can think of a way by myself."


    Lake turned and looked at the back of Betty entering, and said, "Really, I''ll wait and see."


    In fact, after Christmas this year, Bruce Hulk Banner, who was still squatting in the three countries, was about to be invited back by General Ross. The reason why he did not go this year was because who knew that the Cheritas had stopped. It''s trimmed.


    Of course.


    Betty has been kept in the dark about this matter. This time, after Lake received General Ross at the airport, he heard General Ross secretly talk about it. The stupid sister took the phone at home and dialed Bruce¡¯s satellite phone. Every time he told Bruce to be careful not to reveal his whereabouts.


    When General Rose talked about this, he said with a smile, and tentatively asked Lake about the possibility of Betty and Bruce.


    after all¡­¡­


    The story of Betty and Bruce can be regarded as finishing a marathon. So far, it can still be like this, even if General Rose opposed it before, looking at it like this, I always feel like a villain.


    At that time, Lake wanted to tell General Rose what gave you the illusion that you were a decent character.


    After all, on the original timeline, who would dare to say that General Ross is not a villain, but a decent one?


    In the original timeline, the federal military was all villains.


    It''s just that in Lake''s timeline, General Rose was inadvertently drenched in Karen''s light, and once inadvertently, he became the king''s cheap father.


    Can God King be a villain?


    In other words, a **** king who has not failed can be called a villain, can''t, naturally, can the cheap father of the **** king be a villain? This is definitely not possible.


    After all.


    Back in the orphanage, I saw Lake in the library, and Karen, who came in to talk, changed many people and many things because of the unintentional kindness.


    At night.


    This Christmas Eve dinner, Father David II also did not come to participate, naturally, the three children did not come, Hughes explained this is, since the crash, Father David II I ate alone in my own building.


    This way...


    It''s over.


    Lake and the little Seuss sitting across from each other glanced at each other, and then they both read from the words of the great Seuss, and after watching the autumn, how to settle the accounts, the feeling of killing.


    On the face of it, David II''s approach seemed to be protecting the three children.


    But actually?


    This is exactly how good the protection is now. After he is gone, how ruthless Qiuhuo will feel in the future after he is gone.


    even.


    While chatting, Hughes even gritted his teeth. It seems that David II has found another way to guarantee his immortality, but Hughes remained suspicious of this so-called method. .


    Lake would like to take a look inside Seuss'' mind.


    But after thinking about it, I chose to give up.


    It didn''t matter to him, he didn''t bother to ask about it, but after the dinner was over, he just knew that this method seemed to be worth ten billion dollars.


    After dinner.


    Rachel, Betty, and Helen went to the hot springs at the invitation of Seus¡¯s wife and Anya, and Lake and Rose, as well as Karen and Seuss, drank after-dinner wine at the bar in the lobby.


    wrong.


    It was Lake and Rose who were drinking, while Karen and Hughes seemed to be whispering beside them.


    In the beginning, Karen and Hughes were very careful about their whispers. If Lake and Rose didn¡¯t listen carefully, they would have missed them. But as time goes by, it seems that they¡¯re talking, so they can tell Hughes directly. The anger broke out.


    "There is no heaven in this world, only hell."


    Hughes gritted his teeth and said, "That''s ten billion dollars, Karen, just let him give it away?"


    Karen shrugged: "That''s his property!"


    "This is a despicable scam."


    "Obviously, he is pushing us down."


    "If this matter goes out, our family''s face will be lost."


    "Have you checked with the people in the Vatican?"


    "..."


    Vatican?


    When Lake heard this, he lowered his head to drink, raised his eyebrows, looked at Rose on the opposite side, and asked suspiciously: "General, did any story happen in the afternoon?"


    Rose shook his head and directly talked about the scene of their meeting with David II in the afternoon.


    At the beginning, the scene was very harmonious.


    Until the three children ran in mischievously and interrupted their conversation, which directly caused the outbreak of Hughes again, so a daily quarrel was staged.


    The result was a quarrel, but after Seuss made some radical remarks angrily, Father David II also directly stated that the funeral that Seuss was looking forward to could last indefinitely, and he had already contacted the bishop of the Vatican. The other party said that as long as he is willing to donate 10 billion dollars to the Vatican, he will promise to give David II a place in heaven.


    Hughes immediately laughed and said that there is only **** in this world and no heaven. They have already confirmed this.


    And David II sneered, just like watching Seuss and the children in the country, mysterious and mysterious, maybe not before, but I have seen it with my own eyes, in short, I will decide, that 10 billion dollars. He paid for the money himself.


    Hughes trembles directly on the spot, seriously feeling that their father is dying ill. Ten billion dollars is indeed a fortune for them, but you can''t just make it just because of the money.


    If this matter is spread, they will completely become a huge laughingstock, and Rockefeller''s countless glory will directly become a huge laughingstock under this lie that even a five-year-old child does not believe.


    After Lake heard it, his expression became a little weird.


    Rose looked at Lake suspiciously, and whispered: "I remember you said that after death, the soul will be returned to hell, right? There has never been a heaven."


    Lake nodded: "Life and death are the authority of hell. That''s right."


    "So, this is a scam?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Karen and Hughes who were discussing over there also noticed the movement here, and looked at Lake and Rose who were on the other side of the bar.


    Karen came over and looked at Lake: "Lake?"


    Lake returned to his senses, glanced at Karen, thought about it, and said: "The Vatican is indeed connected with the light dimension, but it is not the so-called heaven, but the chaotic light tomorrow dimension under the order of the divine Keisha."


    "Holy Keisha?"


    Karen heard the name, raised her eyebrows, and looked at Lake thoughtfully.


    Lake bowed his head and drank alcohol to himself.


    Seuss did not understand the interactive drama between Karen and Lake''s mother and son, but he still knew Lake''s strong relationship with the Transcendent Realm, and said directly: "So, there is indeed something similar to heaven?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Hughes frowned, then let go of his eyebrows: "If this is the case, maybe..."


    With Lake¡¯s endorsement, it proves that there is something similar to heaven. Then, it seems that if David II can go to heaven, it seems that 10 billion dollars is a very cost-effective business.


    After all, Seuss is the head of this generation. In his eyes, there is no other thing, there is only one, that is, it is not cost-effective, and how much benefit can be brought.


    If you spend 10 billion dollars to buy a place in Paradise, this is a very good deal.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Hughes whose mind suddenly became active, and said directly: "There are, but the soul is always going to hell, and I haven''t heard that the Holy Keisha directly opens the purchase of the Holy Angel quota. The threshold is up."


    Good guys.


    What''s this?


    Selling angel quota directly.


    Why didn''t I hear Divine Kesha talk about this with him, and, if he had to spend money to draw a lottery before, it is estimated that he might indeed sell the gods.


    But right now?


    Money is like a cloud to Lake.


    During this time, Lake had only heard that the holy angels Sobia and **** had already contacted the Vatican. Lake did not know the specific situation very well. After all, revising the Bible 2.0 is a very time-consuming project.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake can guarantee Guang Ming Ting Dimension absolutely does not have the idea of ??selling angel quotas.


    Hughes raised his eyebrows: "Even heaven... can''t the heavens work?"


    Lake laughed and looked at Seuss: "If heaven is so powerful, why didn''t you see heaven come out when the demons were in trouble at the time? The so-called content in the bible, just like Merlin''s fairy tales, was passed down by people. After that, and then gradually sublimated, people, after anyone dies, will be attributed to the possession of hell, unless some people feel that that soul is worth a trip to **** and take it back as an enemy."


    Paused.


    Lake added: "Without exception!"


    Seuss laughed out of his voice: "Then, what''s going on this time?"


    Lake spread his hands and looked at Karen: "I don''t know anymore, I don''t know anything about it!"


    ...

 Chapter 632: Faith can also be business

    Lake really didn''t know anything about it.


    but¡­


    Although I don''t know what happened, there is definitely no plan to publicly sell the quota of angels, so there is no doubt that David II should have been deceived.


    what?


    Vatican endorsement, how could it be false?


    Stop it.


    Chaos Light Tomorrow''s dimensionality all belong to Holy Keisha, and Holy Keisha belongs to Lake, even if Holy Keisha wants to grab the soul from the earth and become an angel, no matter what, **** cannot be bypassed. One level.


    Lake¡¯s Chaos Hades and Hell are of the same origin. Although they are now separated, Lake still has a clear understanding of every move in hell.


    So there is only one possibility right now.


    David II must have been deceived.


    When Hughes heard this, a trace of anger flashed across his face, and he slapped the table.


    Karen glanced at it and looked at it: "What are you going to do when you stand up?"


    "Unreasonable!"


    "and then?"


    Karen looked at Seuss suspiciously: "Are you going to send troops directly to the Vatican?"


    Hughes: "..."


    Even if Lake is not necessary, he doesn''t want to have any unhappiness with the Vatican, let alone Seuss.


    Karen shook his head: "Didn''t my father say that, the Vatican will send someone over to accept and sign the donation this time, when?"


    "Twenty-seventh."


    "That''s it."


    Although Karen is only a younger sister, her husband is a general and her son is a general. With the support of many ties to the transcendent world, Karen is enough to make a direct decision and say: "Wait for people over there to come, what is the situation? It''s clear, when we arrive at our site, I am afraid that he will not tell the truth."


    When Hughes saw this, he could only nod his head.


    Lake and Rose looked at each other, and then tacitly didn''t interrupt.


    By the way...


    Since Karen learned the truth about the death of the cardinal, the holy angel Sobia, the number of visits to church on weekends has decreased significantly.


    In the past, donations were made at church donations every month. Although they do now, Karen used to go there in person, but now, most of the time is either Ross taking it along the way, or Betty has a special run. It''s time.


    after awhile.


    When Rachel returned to the room with the little cotton-padded jacket Helen, who was asleep directly in the hot springs, after listening to Lake talk about it, she was a little curious and asked, "Does Tianting have this sale plan?"


    If so, Rachel wondered whether to buy a place for her sister.


    what?


    Brother Don?


    Let''s play.


    Since going back last year, Rachel knew that Dominic seemed to be back in his old business again, so he didn''t get angry, and made a fifth oath to leave him alone and let him die on his own.


    But later, I heard from my sister that Dominic was helping the authorities to eradicate an illegal drug organization in Mexico this time.


    Lake rolled his eyes: "Is our family short of money?"


    Rachel shook her head and said, "That is, someone is cheating in the name of Heaven?"


    Lake shrugged, greeted Rachel, and then, with a direct thought, entered the dimension of Chaos Light.


    Although I know it''s fake, make sure that it won''t be good if some people say that Lake doesn''t teach him and punish him.


    but¡­


    When the sacred Keisha heard Lake''s question about the plan to absorb human souls, he curiously said: "There is such a plan, I told you."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Good guys.


    Did he make a mistake?


    Keisha said: "In our revised history, there was an angel who rebelled and became the fallen angel who served Odin. So, in order to fit this story, and also for a stronger belief, naturally, we are It is necessary to absorb a group of good spirits from the earth who will become angels after death. In this way, their faith will be stronger and it will be easier for you to do what you want to do in the future."


    Lake shook his head and said, "I heard you mention the matter of good spirits. What I asked was the matter of buying an angel position for ten billion dollars."


    For the heaven to replace the false heaven, it not only requires the second coming of Jesus, but also a miracle, which Lake knows.


    Kesha suspiciously asked: "What ten billion?"


    Lake directly explained the fact that there seemed to be Vatican insiders to sell angel quotas.


    Keisha directly shook her head: "This is impossible. Only if you have a bright heart and good thoughts in your heart, believers who believe in my light tomorrow can die. Later, I can never die if I don¡¯t die. Moreover, this is counted as the first goodness. Ling, I guess it''s not that fast."


    Now Catholics and Christians believe in heaven.


    Where is heaven now?


    Heaven has already turned into ashes. The Kwangtung Court is not heaven. Naturally, the power of belief in heaven cannot be captured by Kwangtung Court. Nowadays, most of the power of faith captured by Kwangteng Court comes from **** and Suo. Biya''s.


    Yes it is.


    There is also a part of Sobia.


    It seems that the source of the faith came from a small tribe of less than a hundred people in Africa. Lake later investigated and confirmed that the small tribe of less than a hundred people moved in afterwards. The federal oil merchants directly slaughtered their village, and this tribe of less than a hundred people was the group of survivors that year.


    Sobia promised at the time that he would seek justice for the tribe with fewer than a hundred people. Although in the end, justice was not turned into compensation to them, with the acquiescence of the Federation, they could dig up the soil and take away those who were suppressed. The bones under the oil pipeline.


    In short.


    Heavenly Court has a plan to absorb good spirits and become angels, but even if this plan is carried out now, it will not be so fast, let alone buy angel quotas directly with money.


    Keisha and Lake mean the same thing. What use do I want those tattered banknotes?


    Lake touched his chin, and his curiosity arose: "Is that the Vatican''s own opinion?"


    Keisha said, "Do you need to get John back?"


    Lake just about to nod his head, his eyes flickered slightly, and he shook his head: "No, it''s not a few days anyway. When the time comes, you will know exactly what happened."


    Basically, this matter is a small abacus issued by the Vatican itself. It is estimated that the Vatican is thinking that as long as the heavenly court is so holy, afterwards, if someone asks why there is no place among the angels that they paid for it. For those of you, the Vatican can completely say that the angels are all angels in the heavens. How can they go down easily without business?


    Take a look.


    Lake felt that he knew that Tiffany was playing with the three-way axe. As soon as this sentence came out, basically, he would not be doubted by the rich people who paid the money.


    After all, the heaven is real, the angels are also true, and the Vatican is also the only endorsement of the heaven in the world, and the pope is appointed and removed by the heaven himself, so how can there be fakes?


    Uh¡­


    The Pope will indeed be appointed and removed by Holy Keisha himself.


    after all¡­


    In the matter of religion, the earth is also very serious. When John walked on the earth in the name of Christ Jesus, there was only one Christianity. But now, how many denominations Christianity is divided into, let alone the present. It is better to say that it is faith, this is a business with a piece of paper.


    If you want the horse to run, but don''t feed the horse, is this feasible?


    not possible.


    And this time, Kwang Tomorrow''s revision of history also requires the cooperation of the Vatican. Therefore, Kwang Tomorrow''s side also gave a promise.


    Look.


    This is almost a corroboration, even if it is faith, it is still a so-called business.


    Lake said so and asked: "There is nothing wrong with our plan at the Vatican, right?"


    Keisha said: "A few days ago, the holy angel Sobia came back and said that the pope is already sending someone to revise it."


    "That''s good."


    Lake nodded: "This matter is not too urgent anyway, I''m leaving now."


    Finished.


    Lake directly turned and left the Chaos Light Tomorrow Court dimension.


    The battle of faith is a future thing, at least, after the invasion of the Cheritas, it was prepared for the beginning of the confrontation with the Asa Protoss.


    and¡­


    When the Cheritas invade, the battle angels of the light tomorrow court will also come out. On the grounds that the Cheritas have fallen into the slaves of the devil for evil, they will be holy on the earth and coordinate with the revised doctrines that will be released at that time. , Will no longer believe in God, but believe in the new sacred Keisha.


    quickly.


    Time has passed through Christmas for a year, and it has come to the 27th. The new year, 2012, will arrive in less than four days.


    After Lake confirmed that Kwang Tomorrow really did not plan to sell the quota of angels, he didn''t pay much attention to this matter. It was just a few black sheep that had appeared on the Vatican''s side.


    When someone came, Lake took a glance and knew which black sheep was.


    By the time¡­


    If you should go to the pan, you should go to the Styx to soak, and those who will never go ashore should go to the Styx to soak.


    Lake is very relaxed about this. UU Reading


    Waited until the morning of the 27th.


    When Lake got up, he saw a black elongated car driving out of the manor. The driver was King David II''s personal driver. It seemed that he was going to pick up some distinguished guests.


    When Lake took his little padded jacket Helen into the hall, he caught his eye. At first glance, he saw an old man with white hair and an old appearance, but he could still see an old man who looked handsome when he was young.


    David II.


    As always, Hughes quarreled with David II, who was sitting on the sofa and holding a cane.


    The somewhat hoarse but still spiritual sentence of David II caught Lake''s attention.


    "Hmph, you know what a shit, this time, but the archbishop and Lord Angel came here in person, you still think I''m telling lies?"


    "..."

 Chapter 633: King David II Fudged

    The archbishop is not the point.


    Angels are the point.


    Lake just walked downstairs. The first time he saw Lake''s Karen, he directly pulled Lake to the bar. It just so happened that Lake''s destination was also the bar.


    Lake moved the little padded jacket onto the high stool, and then, when he let the little padded jacket make a cocktail for him, he looked at Karen and preemptively said: "What''s the matter?"


    Karen just suffocated what he was about to ask. Then, looking at the expression on Lake''s face, he glared at Lake and asked in a low voice: "You tell me honestly, is this a surprise for me?"


    Lake blinked.


    Next second.


    Lake Ming realized what Karen meant, and shook his head directly: "If you don''t say it, I would never do it. I want to listen to you more than Betty."


    I think so.


    Karen said this in her heart, and then asked a little puzzled: "Then what happened to this angel later?"


    Lake shrugged: "I don''t even know what happened."


    Karen then told Lake the whole story.


    In short.


    David II and Seuss belonged to two different camps, and David II planned to receive the cardinal and the so-called Angel Lord from the Vatican with high standards.


    But Hughes has already got news from Lake, and he is certain that this is a group of liars. Maybe there are several other joint conspiracies with their unfriendly families. Therefore, I plan to let them come directly by themselves, and then take them. Under torture.


    but¡­¡­


    Your father is still your father after all.


    David II sent his personal driver directly to greet the cardinal in the luxury car of the manor. He even revealed to Husseus and Karen that he was talking to the cardinal yesterday. , The archbishop in red told him directly that tomorrow, an angel will come to the manor with him.


    The implication is that there is smoke on the ancestral grave of your Rockefeller family.


    Uh¡­¡­


    King David II felt the same way, and for this reason, he appeared in the main hall in a surprisingly good state of mind early in the morning.


    After Lake listened, he also had a strange feeling.


    Could it be that Keisha is carrying me, and Mimi''s small actions can''t be achieved?


    But as soon as this idea came up, it was put out by Lake.


    If not, then...


    Lake curiously asked Karen: "What is the name of this cardinal who is waiting to return?"


    "Sadi!"


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "The one who leaned on his knees and licked the pope, licked at the pope, and licked the cardinal archbishop directly?"


    Karen nodded: "Yes, this is it, no matter what occasion it is, it is the person who is the incarnation of the pope."


    Lake''s expression was not quite right.


    Karen saw this and asked directly: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake shook his head and confirmed with some uncertainty: "So, this can also be understood as the spokesperson that the pope wants to say, but he can''t speak for himself?"


    Karen said, "It can be understood that way."


    The pope''s every move is valued in the eyes of the believers. There are one or two substitutes and incarnations for stars, and the pope naturally also has them.


    But Lake sighed inwardly.


    I was thinking of watching a scene here, and by the way, I was boring to pick out the assholes, but unexpectedly, the **** were almost caught on his body.


    Yesterday, Keisha also told him that the pope took out the newly compiled doctrine. She also read it. It was great. The pope patted his chest and said, "Just wait for the heavens." Manifestation, the doctrine will immediately ensure that all believers have one copy.


    Lake also felt the speed of the Pope''s movements, and even discussed that, perhaps, the Pope could also become a holy angel.


    But right now?


    But it is not without the second possibility, that is, this Sadie also has a name called Tom Ding, and the name of the pope is Li Dakang, the pope was just deceived.


    But this possibility, Lake feels that it is relatively low.


    People say that angels will be casual. In these days, without mutants, who is qualified to pretend to be an angel?


    no doubt.


    The gang of birdmen in heaven.


    quickly.


    After the limousine went back and forth, the plain-clothed cardinal Sadie got out of the car, and the man sitting in the back, wearing a black suit, and looking so extraordinary in temperament, got out of the car, Lake''s heart The doubts were confirmed.


    What''s so special is the group of birdmen in the kingdom of heaven.


    Lake whispered to Karen, and then walked to Huus, who was about to directly greet the staff to take the cardinal and the birdman.


    When Hughes saw this, he was slightly taken aback.


    Lake turned his back directly to Seuss, and whispered: "Look at it and talk about it."


    Seuss hesitated for a moment, but did not show anything, just nodded calmly.


    After seeing the arrival of the Cardinal Archbishop over there, King David II had already forgotten Seuss and others, and immediately stood up to greet him with his cane.


    at this time.


    The birdman in the suit with the wings folded slightly smiled, and a cloud of white light fell directly on David II''s head, and then fell into David II''s body.


    Next second.


    King David II completely believed that his body, the long-lost vitality, came back again.


    Seeing this, Hughes, who was standing not far away, couldn''t help but looked at Lake, trying to find an explanation.


    Lake hissed and shook his head.


    Good guys.


    Last time, that **** prosecutor ate two fish, but this time, is it the Vatican''s turn to have one fish and two?


    What a special thing.


    On the surface, I surrendered to the court of tomorrow. As a result, behind the scenes, it seemed to be directly hooked up with such a birdman in heaven.


    What do you want to do?


    Good birds choose wood to live, or are they going to step on two boats?


    well.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to change his own person to be the pope, but it is a pity, why there are always people who don''t know the reality and always think that he can take it all without having to choose.


    Take all, it is the protagonist who has the right.


    pope?


    Count the protagonist of wool.


    Just as Lake was thinking about this, when Saga was directly summoned from the hot spring forest on the other side of the manor, over there, while talking, the birdmen of that kingdom directly spread their wings, and then, like As if he descended the oracle, he looked at David II: "The ignorance and ignorance of mankind, and the endless killings, make God angry, and plan to make this world clear once again, I, Shahrir, by the will of the great Lord. Walking in the world to find those human beings who can set foot in the new future with the savior."


    With a thought to Lake, he directly stopped Saga''s figure who was about to rush in.


    Wait a minute.


    See what snakeskin operation this birdman is going to play.


    King David II prostrated piously on the ground, saying: "My lord Angel, Rockefeller are the most faithful lambs of our lord."


    In this pseudonymous Bible, the Shahrir Birdman, who protects the soul from sin, still said lovingly: "I know, then, David II, you are willing to believe in the future savior and help him, The city of Noah was built to withstand the coming end times. In the city of Noah, disasters cannot come. When the new world opens, you will also usher in the days of eternal life, peace and carefree."


    David II¡¯s fanatical face and a pious face looked at the birdman: ¡°Then, respected angel, where is the savior now, I will personally go to him, serve him, and respect him.¡±


    This is the city of Noah.


    This is the city of Noah that can lead to the new world, and it''s the city of Noah that can stay with the future savior.


    At this moment.


    There was only one thought in David II''s mind. He found this savior, licked him, and licked him happy. What if he gave his huge inheritance to the savior?


    As soon as the new world comes, the immortal him will have the immortal Rockefeller.


    This is an exceptionally cost-effective, even, it can be said that it is a sale of blood.


    The birdman who turned into Shahrir smiled and said: "Now, the savior has not yet been born, but soon, when the thunder appears and rolls in, and the following dark clouds come, it is my lord''s order. Yes, the white horse knight who symbolizes the plague, the red horse knight who symbolizes war, the dark horse knight who symbolizes famine, and the green horse knight who symbolizes death, they will open the prelude to the bloodbath of the earth, and, Believe in my lord, be loyal to my lord, and be loyal to the savior, but the lamb who is loyal to the savior can survive."


    What else can David II say? Naturally, he can''t wait to dig out his heart, so that this Shalier birdman can see, he is guaranteed to be infinitely loyal.


    Shahrir Birdman then said: "In that case, offer your loyalty, lost lamb, and use your family property to exchange for this ticket to the future. I will tell you the position of the savior. Go find him, serve him, protect him."


    David nodded directly.


    The face of Hughes who was standing on Lake''s side turned green.


    This **** idiot.


    Staying at home, have you given all your brains to Watt?


    Compared to the birdman who spread his wings and seemed to have confirmed his identity as an angel, Hughes was still more inclined to Lake.


    One sentence.


    The era belonging to King David II has completely passed away. Even King David II, who has lived in the manor for so many years, has no idea how earth-shaking changes have taken place outside.


    That demon.


    The giant even the alien.


    Although all of these seem to have nothing to do with Lake, each of them is closely related. If you put your family¡¯s thighs and ran to hug outsiders, this brain was not kicked by a donkey or something. It.


    Lake next to him also looked at him wishing to sell Rockefeller to David II, who was qualified to kneel and lick, and shook his head.


    Forget it.


    If this is waiting for you to finish watching the movie, I am afraid that the day lily will be cold!


    Next second.


    There was a hum.


    Under the fanatical expression of King David II, the blond and blue-eyed Saga appeared silently behind the birdman, and then, with a bang, blasted the birdman into the wall.


    ...

 Chapter 634: Fallen heavenly bird

    "Yo!"


    "Look at what I found."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Blonde Saga raised his hands with a smile and was just hit into the wall. The birdman thought to fight back: "A birdman who betrayed from the light of tomorrow''s court, from the fallen kingdom of heaven."


    Saga''s sudden rebellion shocked some people in the hall.


    But among them...


    Not including Rachel and...Karen.


    As for Betty?


    This girl was already shining a little star at the back of Saga. It was this kind of illusion that made General Lake and Ross think that Betty would soon give up someone who is eating curry in the three countries.


    But the result?


    Betty will stare at any handsome man, but the star will return to the star without any delay in her long-distance relationship. This is amazing.


    The Birdman in Sajia''s hand struggled hard, flapping Lake weakly with his wings, but there was nothing else but to make his face more and more red.


    The red bishop Sadie over there changed his face: "Saga!"


    Blonde Saga turned his head and looked at Sadie, who turned to run outside after an exclamation. The corners of his mouth rose slightly: "Run, can you run? The scene of riding a donkey and looking for a horse is used on our heads." Up?"


    Finished.


    Sadie thumped directly, and instantly took off from the spot. Then, with a dog-eating posture, he directly banged on the door frame. After a screaming scream, a row of his front teeth flew out directly.


    Rachel, who was holding Helen''s eyes to see the **** scene, looked sideways at Lake.


    we?


    Lake''s eyes motioned for General Betty and Rose, as well as Hughes and the others.


    Although he did not deliberately conceal the secret of his multiple identities, he didn''t bother to ask about Betty and General Rose, and he didn''t bother to blew himself up. After all, he took his many little padded jackets home last year, but he explained to Karen well.


    King David II, who had been unable to return to God for a long time, also recovered. Then, looking at the archbishop who was eating shit, and then at the captured angel, he immediately got up and looked at Saga''s back and became angry: " You are...oooo!"


    With a stride, Hughes directly covered his father David II¡¯s mouth, and then motioned to his two bodyguards, and said: "Please go back to your room to rest. Without my order, no one is allowed. It''s close, I hear it, it''s anyone."


    The two elite bodyguards nodded their heads and continued to cover David II''s mouth with expressionless faces. Then, one person, one arm, and David II went straight out.


    "You guys go out too."


    Hughes then directly ordered the guards who had just heard the fighting and surrounded them with weapons: "Seal the manor, no people, etc., are forbidden to enter."


    Numerous guards nodded, and then, well-trained, left the lobby of the main building without squinting.


    Irrelevant people wait for an instant clearing.


    "what!"


    "puff!"


    "puff!"


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by two clear sounds like tearing open a zipper, and under the painful scream, a pair of wings thundered directly and landed on the ground. Then, he was greeted on the ground covered by the wings. The owner.


    Blonde Saga shook his arm, and directly threw the birdman known as Shahrir onto his wings, expressionless, and said in a harsh tone: "I want to die, when I get to my site, you will tell me you Everything you know is still you."


    Talking.


    Blonde Saga''s eyes fell on the stumble, covering his mouth, and when he came, he was full of spirits, but at this moment, the blood-filled red archbishop Sadie said coldly: "The drama of two boats, you think you are playing Is it slippery?"


    Talking.


    The space of Chaos Light Tomorrow''s courtyard dimension unfolded directly after a thought in his heart, and then two people walked straight out of the space channel.


    John who once walked the world in the name of Jesus.


    There is also Sobia, who was once the Cardinal of the Vatican, but is now the first holy angel of Chaos Light.


    When these two people came out, everyone in the room was shocked.


    but¡­¡­


    He Husseus and the others stared at the back of the space passage. The holy and beautiful female angel flew all over the sky, weaving clouds, and the shock was different from the real appearance of the heavenly court.


    Karen''s eyes fell on Sobia.


    The holy angel Sobia also noticed Karen''s gaze. After his gaze fell, he wore a faint smile, as if he had said hello.


    Karen instantly cast her gaze to Lake who was standing next to her.


    Lake did not give any response.


    The blonde Sajia was expressionless, and with a direct bang, he kicked the standing Sadie directly to the birdman whose wings he had pulled out, and then looked at John and Sobia: "Look at what you did. whats the matter."


    John and Sobia looked embarrassed.


    no doubt.


    They were dumped by the Vatican, and they were tricked under the nose.


    If it weren''t for Lake''s mistake this time, it would be considered a coincidence. It is estimated that Lake will have to wait until the birdman''s conspiracy is successful before he knows that he has been used as a spare tire for the Vatican.


    "I will give you an hour."


    Blonde Saga pointed at the birdman without wings and Sadie without front teeth, and looked at John and Sobia: "Check it out for me, I can''t find out. Don''t go to the heaven to enjoy the blessings. Go to the Styx in my Hades. Let''s swim."


    He can go directly to Birdman''s mind and Sadie''s mind.


    but¡­¡­


    What is Lao Tzu doing?


    Wiping his butt?


    You have to admit your own fault. If it goes on like this for a long time, I''m afraid it will give the future subordinates an illusion. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have the same heart.


    if that''s the case.


    Why did Lao Tzu build up the power? Do you think he''s living too leisurely?


    John and Sobia nodded, directly one by one, pulling the birdman who had lost their wings and Sadie directly into the dimension of Chaos Light Tomorrow Court.


    Blonde Saga also looked at Lake: "I thought you guys mysteriously invited me to come here for a drink. Unexpectedly, I will come back when I''m done for a while."


    Lake directed and acted and looked at his trumpet with a smile: "Please."


    Blond Saga''s gaze then stayed on Seuss for a while, and then, after entering the dimension, with a squeak, the channel leading to the dimension of the Chaos Light Tomorrow Court was directly closed.


    Uh.


    There are dimensional barrier channels on the earth.


    but¡­¡­


    Who made the person responsible for this dimensional barrier already belong to Lake, and he is also the guardian of the famous sixth house of the zodiac, and it is a matter of one sentence to directly add the Chaos Light Tomorrow Dimension to the whitelist.


    after awhile.


    After the blonde Saga disappeared for a while, at the scene, Hughes''s wife recalled the scene she had just seen through the passage, and said with a shocked expression: "Just...that''s heaven?"


    Lake corrected and said: "Light Tomorrow Court."


    Husseus''s wife: "..."


    Karen also recovered at this time and rubbed her forehead: "I''m a little dizzy, Lake, send me back to my room to rest."


    Inside the room.


    With a boom.


    Karen, who originally needed to be supported to walk, closed the door directly after returning to the room, then turned around and looked at Lake, who was already standing, and asked directly: "Is that Archbishop Sobia just now?"


    Lake shrugged: "It should be."


    "¡­¡­should?"


    "Archbishop Sobia is dead, but he said he is because he has the true spirit of Archbishop Sobia. Do you remember that Archbishop Sobia asked me to take a case?"


    "That African massacre?"


    "Correct."


    Lake said: "At that time, Archbishop Sobia asked me to take over this case, even if it was to expose this case to the world, it would be good. I asked Archbishop Sobia what he can do for this case. He said, anything is fine. , Even, in order to give me a reason to accept, he chose to die calmly. After that, I took his true spirit."


    Then came the resurrection.


    in fact¡­¡­


    This is not a resurrection.


    Because today¡¯s Sobia is not the Archbishop of Cardinals, but the holy angel Sobia. Although this holy angel Sobia also has the memory of the archbishop¡¯s soul, the soul is completely born out of Kwang Tomorrow Court.


    Karen was a little convoluted when she heard it. For a long time, she covered her forehead, and then looked at Lake with a little understanding, "Why?"


    Lake still smiled: "It''s just a coincidence, mainly because you shed tears while attending the funeral, so..."


    Who dares to say that he is a murderous demon?


    Lake is obviously a warm man.


    Karen smiled and hugged Lake: "Thank you, my son."


    Lake smiled and said, "This is what I should do."


    Again, in this world, Lake can unconditionally compromise and obey, except for Karen, who has raised him for 16 years and treated him like his own, even more than his own. There is no one else in this world. .


    "By the way Lake raised his eyebrows, as if thinking of something.


    Next second.


    Lake repeated his right hand, and in an instant, ten of them were filled with light and darkness, intertwined and entangled with each other, and between the light and darkness, there was a ten book of thunder gushing out, and then directly handed them to Karen.


    Karen looked down, but did not choose to take over immediately, but suspiciously asked, "What is this?"


    Lake smiled and said, "You can understand it as the invitation to heaven that grandpa has always wanted."


    This was made by Lake overnight.


    There is this thing, as long as this is in the hands of the target when he is dying, then this seal can be directly taken away by the chaos underworld when the soul enters the hell, and then, in the chaos Hades wandered around in the chaotic light tomorrow court on the runway, and then directly plunged into the light tomorrow river to replace it with the appearance of an angel!


    ...

 Chapter 635: The pope can step down!

    In layman''s terms.


    Lake shrugged and looked at Karen: "You can understand that whoever grasped this before death, then, no matter who it is, its soul will be taken away by Kwang Tomorrow Court and become the so-called angel."


    Karen: "..."


    Although Karen didn''t say anything clearly, there is no doubt that it was his biological father. I am afraid that if that time is really reached, if David II is allowed to go to **** to play with a pitchfork, it is estimated that Karen will still be sad.


    Karen took this very anonymously. Even a sinful person can hold this invitation to become an angel, with a somewhat inexplicable tone: "Why?"


    Lake shrugged: "The son is filial to his mother. Does this need a reason?"


    There seemed to be tears in Karen''s eyes: "You have done enough, son."


    Lake smiled: "How much? Originally, I was thinking of giving you this surprise on your birthday, but I guess it will be too late."


    Karen shook her head and hugged Lake for a while: "You know, being your mother is something I''ve always been proud of."


    Lake smiled and said, "Me too."


    Frankly speaking.


    At that time, if Karen had not taken him home, Lake could still start from scratch, but at that time, it is estimated that it will not be the same as this timeline.


    At least¡­


    Part-time work, no matter how you mix up, you can''t mix up your main business.


    the reason?


    If he were not taken home by Karen, Lake probably would not have known that the army had such a free university plan, so he would go to a community college at most, and then he would be a small law enforcement agent. After a pause, Chi Guoguo turned himself into a veritable villain.


    Although it may also develop.


    But at that time, it is estimated that he was truly alone, in various senses.


    So Karen is very proud, and the same is true for Lake. It is undeniable that in this life, Karen has given him a large platform that is enough for Lake to steadily move the entire Marvel universe.


    Karen wiped the corners of her eyes, smiled at Lake, and then changed the subject directly. The warmth between mother and child doesn''t need to be too long, just understand.


    "What happened to that angel just now?"


    "That''s Birdman."


    "Well, Birdman, what''s going on?"


    "Little trouble."


    Regarding the story of him breaking his wrist with Odin, the king of the nine realms, Lake didn¡¯t want Karen to worry too much. Anyway, he had a plug-in for this battle, and he couldn¡¯t think of any possibility of losing him, so It was just a smiling explanation.


    Karen looked at Lake suspiciously: "Are you sure?"


    Lake shrugged: "Yes, I''m sure."


    Although I don''t know what Moths Odin and his mud legs are playing with, Lake already knows right now. If this is the case, even if the game is going to continue, then it should be played at his rhythm.


    In the afternoon.


    Lake left the manor first. Although Seuss was kind to stay, Lake knew what Seuss really cared about, and smiled directly, saying that after what Seuss wanted was on Karen''s side, Seuss seemed to be broken. After thinking about it, she smiled and said to send Lake a ride.


    but¡­


    The Kun''s fighter jet landed directly on the open space of the manor.


    After Lake kissed his little padded jacket Helen, and then hugged Rachel, he turned and walked directly into the Kuns fighter.


    When he walked into the Kuns fighter jet, Lake looked at Hill who came to greet him, thinking about the look in Hill¡¯s eyes, and smiled slightly: ¡°We can work hard. When that happens, I will have a little little quilted jacket again. ."


    Hill just lost Lake with a roll of eyes.


    Next second.


    The Kun''s fighter jet drove directly away from the manor.


    After waiting for the Kun''s fighter to leave, Hughes found Karen for the first time. However, Lake didn''t know how Karen told Hughes.


    Actually.


    After Lake and Hill left in the Kun''s fighter jet, the control of the Kun''s fighter was handed over to the Red Queen''s remote control, and Lake had taken Hill directly into the Chaos Light Tomorrow dimension.


    "how is it?"


    Lake changed into a blonde saga, glanced at the wailing and cursing the birdman who was nailed to the cross, and laughed, after which he heard the birdman''s tongue pull out directly.


    Next second.


    After a scream, the corner of Birdman''s mouth was full of blood, and a section of his tongue fell directly on the ground.


    Lake was expressionless: "I don''t want to say, it''s okay, then don''t say it."


    John over there swallowed, "But...we haven''t had time to interrogate him."


    Lake looked, and his eyes fell on the cross beside Sadie, who was just begging for mercy: "What about him?"


    "said."


    "enough."


    Lake¡¯s words fell, and in an instant, accompanied by Birdman¡¯s horrified cry again, as well as the weak, weak, and seemingly collapsed state, Sadie screamed again. After these two screams, the two-pole Phoenix Magic Fist directly Boomed over.


    after awhile.


    Lake opened his slightly closed eyes, recalling the information he had obtained, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    interesting.


    Lake turned around and left.


    but¡­


    Lake suddenly stopped, turned around, frowned and looked at the bird man on the cross with a demented expression. After thinking for a while, he said: "Put him down and take the Tianhe water to heal him. He has value."


    Several female angels nodded in response.


    what?


    What about Sadie next to him?


    What to do, is it difficult to find a birdman who can go to die, and is it difficult to find a two-legged person?


    While hooking up at the Light Tomorrow Court, behind him he hooked up with the Fallen Kingdom. There is no doubt that this Sadie will be the first person to enter it as a mortal in the prison of the gods of Lake.


    wrong.


    It should be regarded as the second one, the cousin who was once the savior of the magical world, what''s his name? That person is the first ordinary person in Shenwei Prison.


    In the bright hall.


    Lake directly told Kesha and Hill about the information he had obtained.


    The birdman is not a vanguard, but a member of the vanguard to connect with the Vatican. The purpose is the same as that of the Vatican that Lake needs.


    The difference is that Lake wants to update the Paradise 2.0 version through the Vatican, directly from the faith, into the heavenly birdman into the camp of fallen angels, and then together with Odin, is written as a villain.


    But what about this birdman?


    This birdman wanted to use the Vatican to propagate that after the so-called Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse came to the world, then there would be a crisis of extinction, so as to create momentum for their chosen savior.


    As for the Vatican''s idea in it, it''s very simple.


    As I said before, today¡¯s Vatican is no longer the Vatican where faith is above all else, but a Vatican where faith is also a business, but there is a fig leaf on it. People who know will not pierce it because they know this. In fact, it can be regarded as being in the same camp as the Vatican.


    Those who don''t know don''t even know, even if there are words that oppose it, they will be directly denounced as heretics by the countless believers.


    There are no pure passers-by or passers-by party.


    If you don''t kneel and lick the Vatican, and you still say bad things about him, then you are heresy, heresy, and you need to be burned.


    and so¡­


    The Vatican is watching two waves of angels who both claim to be the Orthodox heavenly angels come over. As an adult Vatican, but also growing up in the capital society, where will the Vatican do multiple-choice questions.


    After all, Westerners, as we all know, basically do not know how to solve math problems.


    Therefore, the Vatican chose to have both, and from the Vatican''s point of view, it seems that the two door-to-door companies do not conflict with each other.


    Light tomorrow court wants to update the Bible, but heaven does not need it.


    Heaven wants to create a savior of its own, but there is already **** in the court of tomorrow, which is unnecessary.


    There seems to be no conflict.


    Tomorrow the court will update the Bible, well, update him.


    Heaven wants to build momentum, well, build it for him!


    The Vatican thinks very beautifully. He thinks about both, but he didn¡¯t think about one thing at all. The Vatican exists because **** came. Now that the Kingdom wants to have a new savior, the Vatican didn¡¯t think about it. Live your own future fate.


    but¡­


    Perhaps the pope who made the decision in the mind of Archbishop Sadie had already made a decision. Otherwise, he would never hear that the kingdom of heaven lacked funds to build the city of Noah, and directly sent his confidant Sadie to make preparations. Funding.


    Perhaps the pope thought that if the kingdom of heaven is the first to destroy the world, it means that the light of tomorrow will not be able to defeat the kingdom of heaven. In this case, you can jump on the deck of the new savior¡¯s ship of Noah. Together, with the new savior, step into a beautiful new world.


    but.


    This pope is called the incarnation of the gods, screaming and screaming, as if he even believed him, don''t he know how to say something.


    The weak...Is it a mistake to breathe in the wrong order?


    Don''t let this pope.


    If Lake doesn¡¯t know, UU reading , or rather, was discovered by Koto Tomorrow by himself, he might treat him as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, but he just jumped right and left and jumped directly onto his face. .


    If Lake doesn''t do anything, I''m afraid it will send some wrong information.


    For example, if someone learns something in the future and jumps left and right, you can use the pope as a shield at that time. For example, in the last sentence, the pope also jumped left and right before. Why doesn''t Lake deal with the pope instead? They, this is not fair, this is partiality.


    Lake will definitely not let this happen.


    and so.


    change.


    Must be changed.


    Lake''s gaze fell directly on John and Sobia who walked in after hearing the order: "In the Vatican, who is the most able to believe in our bright future, make him the pope!"


    John and Sobia: "..."

 Chapter 636: Mephisto

    If you do something wrong, you have to pay a price.


    Without exception.


    For the pope, the small room in the imprisonment was the price he needed to pay. Since ancient times, there have been many Western gods, and there are a few mortals who have been able to play with the gods and are safe.


    Mixed-blood demigods are not counted, they must be pure mortals.


    Sisyphus?


    How expensive is this guy as a king? What is the ultimate end? He pushes a ball toward the top of the mountain every day, and then continues to roll down when he is about to reach the top of the mountain.


    Such a comparison.


    Lake suddenly felt inexplicably, it seemed that he was already very kind.


    quickly.


    John and the holy angel Sobia are gone.


    Kesha sitting on the side frowned and said, "Humans, their desires are too strong, what if the one they replaced is too?"


    Lake chuckled: "Then find an opportunity to execute a just trial."


    In fact, Lake is also using the Vatican, and there is no major difference between the behavior of the kingdom of heaven, and the same, after the Vatican has completed the renewal of the Bible, when the faith returns to the garden of tomorrow, for mankind, the Vatican is closest to the heaven , But for Guang Ming Court, the Vatican is actually dispensable.


    At that time, even the Vatican will be changed directly.


    but¡­


    Lake smiled and said: "The probability of this situation should be very low. As long as the new pope does not float, then he will know who gave his authority."


    It really doesn''t work.


    When we have another girl in the future, make arrangements. At that time, there will be a few planets on hand, and the faith of tomorrow will follow him. Then in the future, the girl will directly become the pope, don''t we need to worry.


    Hill frowned slightly beside him: "You just said, Heaven, want to build momentum for their savior?"


    Lake smiled and nodded: "Yes."


    "Who?"


    "Son of Thor!"


    "...The Thor who once fell here?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded like this: "It seems that as I thought, Odin is still suspicious of the earth, instructing the kingdom of heaven, and directly launching a dimensionality reduction attack on the earth."


    "That...Kama Taj, don''t you care?"


    "It can be managed, but not suitable."


    "why?"


    "It''s very simple."


    Lake looked at Hill: "Because the earthlings themselves provoked it."


    If Heaven is in the name of invasion, it will naturally be regarded as a threat by Kama Taj''s dimensional barrier.


    but¡­


    This time the kingdom of heaven is under the banner of God. If they don¡¯t have Jehovah in their hands, it would be a little troublesome, but Jehovah has already been used by them as the building material of the Rainbow Bridge. So a large wave of faith is enough for them to urge them. Moving certain elements of the power of faith, it was staged according to the script in the Bible about the so-called destruction of the world by the wrath of God.


    Simply put.


    The people of the earth had a false dream, but this dream could be used by the kingdom of heaven. To put it bluntly, the people of the earth made a knife, and this knife, by chance, could be used by the kingdom of heaven.


    In this case, if Gu Yi makes a move, it is not impossible. After all, Emperor Weishan''s constraints on Gu Yi are not very strong anymore, but if this happens, it will cause some unpredictable things.


    "Then what to do?"


    "simple."


    Lake smiled and said: "Odin wants to build momentum for his grandson. If these heavenly birdmen are quiet and not so fanciful, they might still succeed, but it''s a pity."


    Paused.


    Lake shook his head and laughed: "However, there is one thing I am puzzled."


    Hill curiously asked: "What?"


    Lake touched his chin: "At that time, when Alexander Pierce and I went to get the Universe Rubik''s Cube, I was pretty sure that at that time, that Jane Foster was not pregnant, and it has been almost a year. Well, Sol has never been to the earth in this year. Although the gods have a different face in fertility, Jane Foster is a serious earthling."


    Hill was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Hill''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he looked up at Lake: "You mean..."


    Lake laughed loudly: "I didn''t say anything. After all, there is something about the fertility of gods. Who can say it accurately? Maybe the Asa tribe has always been so talented and needs their seeds to grow silently. It will take more than a year for it to be effective."


    Hill glanced at Lake whitely: "Do you believe it?"


    Lake shook his head, solemnly: "I don''t believe it, but this is the most interesting place, isn''t it?"


    Kesha also said next to him: "So what the **** is this? Even if Odin''s eyes can''t fall on the earth, it won''t matter. Even if it''s his son''s kind, he would be wrong about it."


    For people on earth, cuckold, you don''t use technical means to do this thing, but you can tell what it is with your naked eyes.


    But for the gods.


    Whether it is a kind of gods or not can be determined by breath alone.


    and so¡­


    After Lake became the lord of the Chaos Underworld, he went there and took a look at Hebe. Although he and Wanda looked at each other from a distance, it is indeed certain that Hebe is indeed in his blood. There is no doubt.


    But what about Jane Foster?


    Ha ha.


    Lake thoughtfully looked at the two curious women, lowered their heads and smiled, and said: "A mortal can''t give a **** a green hat, but if a person with a green hat is also a god, and if it is still What about a **** who can use the soul?"


    Keisha and Hill looked at each other.


    Next second.


    Swish.


    The two women turned their eyes on the smiling Lake, and said in unison: "This is too abnormal, so humiliating a god, even you?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and for an instant, his face was dark and the corners of his mouth twitched: "What the hell, I''m not hungry enough yet."


    Gosh.


    My rumors have been wailed into what it looks like.


    "but¡­"


    "Have you forgotten Mephisto?"


    The two women were slightly taken aback.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Anyone who has this ability and dares to do so, besides Lao Mo, who else can?"


    Let me just say it.


    Some time ago, Lao Mo often went in and out of his Texas. Lake thought that Lao Mo was watching the evil spirits constantly being arrested in Texas. He couldn''t hold back his breath. He had already made plans to support him at any time. As a result, Adam reported that there was nothing special.


    Lake also wondered for a while whether Lao Mo simply went up and drank booze, but in the end, good fellow, Lao Mo, this fellow, without a word or a word, made such a big news directly.


    "why?"


    "what?"


    "Mephisto and Odin are potential allies for each other."


    Hill said so, after all, whether it is Mephisto or Odin, they all have a common enemy, and that is the Lake who intends to swallow them.


    The so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend.


    That being the case, why did Mephisto do this kind of thing? If this thing was finally discovered by Odin, my God, Odin would have a brain hemorrhage directly.


    Although I don''t know if Odin will have a direct cerebral hemorrhage, there is no doubt that Mephisto will end badly.


    but¡­


    Lake laughed and said, "Mephisto is also miserable now, okay."


    Since being beaten by him one after another and plundering the origin, frankly speaking, Mephisto may think that he is just bad luck, as long as he is stronger, he can still kill Saga.


    but¡­


    The source of **** seems to have seen something, it seems to have seen through the drama Lake is playing now.


    In this state, Mephisto''s life is actually not easy.


    at the moment?


    Suddenly, Mephisto discovered that there was a woman with the essence left by the gods in her body, and it was the essence that had not yet been absorbed.


    Perhaps at that time, a bold idea appeared in Mephisto''s mind.


    Birds occupy the nest.


    Pooh!


    Is borrowing chicken to lay eggs.


    "The body that Mephisto used to walk in the world was completely crippled by me and can no longer be used."


    "But that''s not the reason Mephisto is so bold."


    "The body that Mephisto walked in the world could only be regarded as the body of a demigod, but this time it is different. If this so-called Son of Thor is born, hehe, it will be the true Son of God. By then, Mephisto not only maintains his heyday strength in hell, even if he comes to earth, it will be the same."


    "he thinks¡­"


    Hill frowned and looked at Lake: "He wants to use this child, occupy this child, and kill you on the earth?"


    Lake nodded: "Correct."


    Hill Willow frowned: "Then this son must never stay."


    I will go back now and directly use the long-range drone to carry out a blanket bombing of the small town where Jane Foster is located.


    Innocent casualties?


    The town has been occupied by demons. In order to prevent demons from fleeing, we can only do this. When the time comes, let the Vatican endorse what public opinion or public opinion does not exist.


    Lake laughed and looked at Hill who was about to leave. He pulled it straight and smiled and said: "My dear, if you are so irritable, you won''t see many good scenes, and you will return to the mountain. "


    Hill paused, UU reading raised his eyebrows: "The birdmen of heaven?"


    Lake nodded: "The birdmen of the kingdom of heaven can be regarded as Odin''s gold medal mercenaries. Now that the Asa Protoss horses are released in Nanshan, the birdmen of the heavens can be regarded as the only army of the Asa Protoss. With this opportunity right now, if we really go to war with Odin when the time comes, this group of birdmen like hyenas will hinder our affairs. This matter should not be left to future Lake a headache. "


    For the enemy.


    Lake never rides early but never rides late.


    but¡­


    Keisha frowned and said: "At the moment, it is estimated that some bird people have known that their people are missing, and even the pope has betrayed us. Now, we are stunned."


    Lake smiled and said, "So, Odin''s script is useless, it''s time to use my script."


    Keisha: "..."


    Hill: "..."

 Chapter 637: Isnt it good to be a villain honestly?

    Odin''s script looks very good. He uses the name of God to destroy the world, and then uses Thor''s son as the savior to take the faith of the earth directly and directly.


    but¡­


    The sons of Thor that Odin wanted were no longer the sons of Thor.


    and many more.


    Not quite right.


    Mephisto was interested in the undigested essence left by Sol. So, from a certain perspective, Odin thought that the son of Sol was still the son of Sol, but the inner part of the son of Sol was not. Odin did it.


    This child who is about to be born is not only the son of Saul, but also the son of Mephisto.


    Uh¡­


    There is a news that ruined the three views that is not the case. The twins¡¯ fathers are two people. In fact, they can also be applied here. However, this child has both the blood of Thor and then the blood of Mephisto. .


    Jane Foster?


    I''m afraid it''s the first person in the ages. To be able to conceive a son with the blood of Thor and the blood of Hell at the same time is probably not as simple as the smoke from my ancestor''s grave.


    It is estimated that her family''s ancestral grave would have to be blasted in place to have such a blessing.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "In a scene, how can the old Piff Odin play two roles alone, with a positive protagonist and a negative role. That''s right."


    "..."


    Odin''s initial plan was to both destroy and save the world, just like his usual behaviors and thoughts, to be the great demon of destroying the world, and then the great saint of saving the world.


    You can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. I don''t understand such a simple truth.


    But now that Lake knows it, then the script will be rewritten. Play this game according to Lake''s script. It is obviously a two-person game. You have to contract independently by yourself. This is definitely not enough.


    "Villain."


    Lake sighed and reluctantly said: "Just give Odin the villain that is the easiest to play. Let''s just be a positive role and accompany Odin to finish the movie."


    Anyway, your character set is based on scams and abductions to obtain the Nine Realms. What''s the use of flowers and poems for so many years to make you intoxicated by yourself? Or be your villain honestly, by the way, study hard, take a good look, positive characters , What to do.


    Hill frowned and said, "Are you going to stand on Mephisto''s side?"


    Lake laughed and said: "I''m not here, but things have to be separated. Mephisto is already in my hand. The reason why Mephisto is not sent on the road is because Mephisto is still worthwhile. That''s all."


    Mephisto''s lottery hasn''t been drained yet.


    But this heavenly birdman is different from Mephisto. Mephisto is a cooked duck. It''s just a matter of when to start eating. The heavenly birdmen are not like this.


    Cooked duck is very common, not a rare thing, but cooked birdman, frankly speaking, Lake still wants to try it.


    Kesha thought for a while and said: "How do you plan to tell Odin, just tell him so bluntly, are you afraid that he can see your details?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "It doesn''t make sense to tell him that. It''s better for him to find out for himself, isn''t it?"


    Keisha: "..."


    Windmill Township in Texas.


    Lake walked in the desert like a blonde Saga, and at the same time, the Red Queen transmitted the updated Jane Foster''s data to Lake.


    Jane Foster.


    Of course, this can be regarded as Jane Foster''s real name. Three months ago, Jane Foster''s name was Nadya, and a street girl from Mexico lived in seclusion in this windmill town.


    From a female doctor to a street girl?


    This operation almost broke his leg.


    But Lake can be regarded as guessing the reason.


    It may be that the bird people of the heavenly kingdom feel that such an identity is more in line with the setting of a savior. After all, the bird people of the heavenly kingdom are just taking the nerves that have been drained out of the book.


    but¡­


    This group of bird people seems to not do their homework at all, and Lake is also a little unimaginable. When Jane Foster needs to transform into a street girl, what her inner feeling looks like .


    quickly.


    Lake stood firmly on the hillside of this desert, and then, his eyes fell far away on the big belly. Seeing, it was only a month or two before giving birth at most, but he still held a box. Lone Star Beer walked out of the tavern that resembled a caravan, the street girl from Mexico, Naja.


    The sixth sense burst out.


    Next second.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose, feeling within the scope of the sixth sense. Although it was hidden well, it was still accurately captured the breath of the five birdmen, but the breath of these five birdmen was a little far away from the goal they wanted to protect. Up.


    However, it occurred to Lake that the current Heimdall also relied on the dragon seed in the belly of Naja, the Mexican street girl, and was looking here 24 hours a day, and he was relieved.


    quickly.


    A black mist gushed out from behind Lake.


    After the black mist came out.


    The old London gentleman, who looked decayed and seemed to be aging at the touch of a touch, appeared behind Lake.


    Lake lowered his head and smiled, and said hello without looking back: "Good morning, Lao Mo."


    Mephisto looked jealous at this moment: "Saga, are you really going to die with me?"


    Just now, Mephisto, who was drinking in hell, suddenly noticed that Lake¡¯s breath appeared around the places he had been paying attention to. The drunkenness disappeared without a trace, and then he hurried. Check it out.


    damn it.


    How could he find out so quickly.


    Mephisto thought so inwardly.


    Lake turned around with a smile, and a direct thought, the blow was very concealed, enough to deceive Mephisto, but it could also be noticed by Heimdall, who was watching Nadja, the street girl in Mexico.


    then¡­


    The good show begins.


    "Old Mo..."


    "I''m not your friend, you thief."


    "whatever."


    Lake turned around and shrugged indifferently. He didn''t care about the name left or right. He didn''t care too much: "You really are like that, do you want to kill me?"


    Mephisto almost didn''t come up in a breath: "Damn it, you want to kill me, you thief."


    Lake shook his head: "No, I didn''t want to kill you from the beginning, I just wanted your hell, and you, don''t give it to me, my goal is the **** dimension itself, you are stopping me, and, Thief, that''s sneaky. I disdain to do it. You can say that I am a robber. At the very least, I dare to be a disgusting thing like being a **** and then setting up an archway. I disdain to do it."


    Mephisto''s head snapped immediately, and then he almost roared at Lake: "The **** dimension is mine. What is the difference between you wanting the **** dimension and asking me."


    Play word games.


    My Lao Mo''s skill is not inferior to you. Do you think you should thank you for saying this?


    Lake sighed: "Lao Mo, I gave you a choice, but you didn''t accept it yourself."


    "I''m the king!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Lao Mo speechlessly: "I didn''t explain to you last time, or how to drop it. If you surrender to me, you will still be the king!"


    He doesn''t care about the gains and losses of one soldier and one soldier. Isn''t he a king of envoys? Compared with his chaotic universe, what can be done with a mere king, as long as he has 100% control.


    Mephisto was expressionless: "But you want me to surrender to you, I am above ten thousand people, and now you want me to be below you, why?"


    "I am better than you!"


    "You thief."


    "okay."


    Lake waved his hand speechlessly, and directly terminated this topic that had no possibility of peaceful resolution, and directly transferred the topic to the Mexican woman Najia, who sneered towards Mephisto: "Old Mo, Not to mention whether your actions like this can kill me, I will ask you, if you do this, don¡¯t you be afraid that Odin will know about it and directly trouble you?"


    Mephisto also took a break from his anger, the corners of his mouth raised, and he seemed to think of something very happy: "How, my handwriting, Odin will not know."


    Enter Asgard.


    Hidden deep, the delivered Heimdall heard this conversation between Lake and Mephisto, and vaguely noticed something wrong. Gordon screamed in his heart and directly drove him to leave his post without permission and go directly. Odin''s palace went.


    As a patron saint, Heimdall is very wise, relying on three sentences, he should not look at what he shouldn¡¯t, which is why he never used his own eyes to see the queen Friega¡¯s bedroom. Second Just don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, just as he wouldn''t ask Odin, why should he meet with Loki alone, and thirdly don''t listen to what shouldn''t be.


    Unfortunately.


    This time, Heimdall felt that this was already in the third type. Therefore, after he met Odin, Heimdall reported to Odin and decided to freeze directly in front of Odin. Yourself.


    Just one sentence. UU reading


    I don''t know anything. Since I don''t know anything, then there is no need to worry about my leaks.


    Odin looked at Heimdall¡¯s self-proclaimed appearance in front of him, his pale eyebrows moved slightly, directly occupying Heimdall¡¯s consciousness, and using the ability to return Heimdall to his eyes on the Mexican street girl Naja. Body.


    Next second.


    Odin also noticed the two people in the desert in the distance, who were not shy about talking directly on the hillside.


    Blonde Saga and Mephisto!


    After the birth of the Chaos Bright Dimension, Odin also heard of Saga''s name. After all, how Saga stole Mephisto''s things and how the things pitted Domam were also spread in endless dimensions.


    Jehovah knew it, but Jehovah was used as a building material, but after Jehovah was used as a building material, his memory was absorbed by the kingdom of heaven.


    The birdmen of heaven know, naturally, Odin knows too.


    ¡­

 Chapter 638: Outspoken Birdman

    ut¡­


    Odin didn''t regard the blonde Saga as a threat. It was just a mere dimensional master. If you jump again, what big waves can you jump out of?


    A dimensional god, a dozen or so, will not be the opponent of the universe god.


    Next second.


    Odin was attracted by the conversation between Blonde Saga and Mephisto.


    With the blond Saga, Lake looked at Mephisto with a smug look, and couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Old Mo, but I know, you are not afraid of me telling Odin?"


    Mephisto returned to his senses, looked at Lake, and suddenly laughed, as if he was very confident about this issue: "I know who you are, your true identity, Saga, guess what, if Odin knew both of these things at the same time. Guess, he would be more concerned about that matter first?"


    Odin: "..."


    tell me what?


    What is the true identity of this Saga?


    Although Odin was fascinated, this conversation made Odin feel confused and confused.


    What Saga wanted to say was afraid of what he knew.


    What Mephisto wants to say, what is Saga''s true identity?


    Odin''s one-eyed wisdom flickered.


    Regarding the question raised by Saga, Odin is really confused for the time being, but for the question raised by Mephisto, Odin feels that he should know something.


    Isn¡¯t that, this Saga swallowed heaven again, and then helped that divine Kesha become the new Dimensional Lord of the Light Tomorrow Garden?


    Could it be that Mephisto said that this thing could not happen?


    Odin had already known before that, the divine Keisha who had conquered heaven and turned into the light of tomorrow also deliberately competed for faith on the earth.


    but¡­


    Odin didn''t care at all, because it was very simple. In Odin''s view, the goal of the divine Kesha and the Saga was a pot of porridge on the fire, but what was Odin''s instruction to heaven.


    Learn from the earth, re-wash the dishes, and let your grandson become the new savior, and fundamentally reverse the beliefs of the people on earth.


    and so¡­


    Odin knows about the movement of Kwang Tomorrow Court, but his goals are different, so what can he do if he knows it?


    Leke listened to Mephisto¡¯s words [I know who you are] and laughed: "If you are worried about me telling Odin, what are you thinking about? No need. I know that I can give you this. Chance."


    Mephisto looked at Lake and sneered twice: "Really, you would be so kind. If you think I will tell Odin your identity, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You can have no character, but I can¡¯t avoid it. ."


    What am I...


    Lake rolled his eyes sharply inside.


    Good guys.


    Do you Mephisto still have a character? For the things you do yourself, Lacktu is so embarrassed to take it out. In the end, he still has the courage to say that others can not have character, but he Can''t this kind of thing?


    Have you considered the feelings of others?


    Lake was extremely speechless, and with a strong curiosity, he deliberately turned his head and glanced in the direction of the Mexican street girl Nadja, then turned and looked at Mephisto curiously: "The reason why you talk like that I think it¡¯s impossible for Odin to find out. Is it because Odin can¡¯t come to Earth and take a look in person?¡±


    Mephisto said: "But Odin can''t come down, can he? And if Odin comes down, I''m afraid I''m the only one to be discovered."


    Lake agreed with a face: "It makes sense, okay, then I wish your plan go smoothly. When the time comes, when you are born, I will give a gift as a celebration."


    Mephisto said gloomily: "Gift, is your life?"


    Lake laughed loudly, snorted, turned around, banged, turned into golden light, and instantly disappeared in front of Mephisto''s eyes.


    nailed it.


    The rest depends on whether Odin is really wise, or he has nothing to do with it.


    Mephisto stood there and waited for a while, and then he reappeared from behind a huge boulder. After that, he glanced at the Mexican street girl from a distance, although he was a little suspicious that Lake was here only for the sake of Tell him that his plan is as simple as seeing through, but looking at Lake, who has completely lost his breath, despite doubts, he left directly.


    After all, Odin sent a few birdmen here. If he cared, even though he was foolproof, he would inevitably reveal a trace of flaws.


    Caution is the boat.


    Mephisto is not as fearless of Odin as he himself said. The reason why he is not afraid of Odin''s confidence is that Odin dare not really come to the earth due to the covenant of giants.


    Chaos universe.


    "nailed it?"


    "Correct."


    Lake looked at Kesha who had come down from the light of the sky to the top of his Olympus Mountain, and said with a smile: "Next, I''ll wait to see Odin''s reaction."


    Keisha frowned and said: "You are not afraid that Odin also knows your true identity."


    Lake smiled slightly: "I am not afraid of Odin now."


    The dimension of the chaotic underworld, the dimension of the chaotic light tomorrow, the chaotic universe that has skyrocketed because of the soil, as long as it is not facing Odin in the World Tree universe, Lake is no longer afraid of Odin.


    and¡­


    With the passage of time, Lake will become stronger and stronger, and Odin, under the gear of the twilight of the gods, will become weaker and weaker. This time, if the kingdom of heaven is defeated, then again, he will be lost because of Odin. The birds of life will once again become the fuel and throw it into the flames of the gods'' twilight that has already started to burn, once again, greatly increasing the time of the gods'' twilight.


    "correct."


    Lake looked back at Keisha: "How is that Shalier."


    Keisha nodded: "It''s okay, but you controlled him, what are you going to do?"


    Lake smiled mysteriously: "Who knows, being idle is also being idle, and it might be useful to stay alive."


    Keisha: "..."


    Asgard!


    Odin got up from his throne, his eyes gleaming with wisdom, in front of him, after he had frozen himself, he chose to unblock Heimdall.


    After a while.


    The birdmen of heaven came to the hall.


    After Birdman said hello, Odin said in a deep voice, "How many angels do you have on earth protecting the son of God who is about to be born?"


    Birdman did not doubt that he had him, and immediately replied: "Five."


    "how is it?"


    "..."


    Odin looked at the confused birdman on his face, and said in a deep voice: "Aura confirms, is the one that is being conceived, the son of Thor?"


    Birdman was a little suspicious, and said directly: "This is of course, otherwise, who has this ability, and this matter was also informed by the patron saint of the temple, Heimdall."


    Heimdall, who was standing with the guardian sword beside him, frowned.


    Heimdall met Odin''s one-eyed gaze: "My lord, I was conceived in the breath of the Son of Sol, and I discovered this when there was indeed a breath of Sol."


    He needs a medium to look at the earth, the Rainbow Bridge in the past, the breath of Asgard now, otherwise, he would not be able to project his gaze over it.


    How to drop?


    Isn¡¯t the son of Sol not the son of Sol?


    Oneshette!


    Heimdall suddenly thought of this possibility, and then he shook his head. This idea was too absurd.


    Let alone anyone who can pretend to be a child of God.


    Just to say one thing, the unborn child of God does indeed have the breath of Thor, and even the blood of Thor, if it is not the case, he has no way to cast his eyes on the Rainbow Bridge before the repair is completed. of.


    Breath, breath, this thing can''t be faked.


    Odin¡¯s one eye is shining with wisdom, and his teeth have begun to clenched slightly, because he used the wisdom gained from his wisdom fruit through the words of the Saga and Mephisto to think of a possibility. .


    "What about the earthling."


    "God King?"


    "In addition to Thor''s breath, there is more."


    "..."


    Birdman was silent for a while, saying that he needed to confirm with the people on earth.


    Odin nodded blankly.


    quickly.


    Heimdall watched the birdman''s departure, was silent for a while, looked at Odin, adhering to his own principles of doing things, and also directly resigned with Odin.


    Odin did not stop either.


    In a short while, Birdman stepped into the temple again, looked at his big gold lord Odin, and said directly: "God King, the tribe returns, Thor''s breath is very strong."


    There was no joy on Odin''s face, instead, he couldn''t help but roared.


    Birdman was dumbfounded immediately.


    Next second.


    Odin used the one-eyed one that was exposed to the outside, put away his kindness, and gleamed with countless thunder, staring blankly at the birdman under the stage, and said in a quiet and cold tone: "You think this is a good thing. ?"


    Birdman wanted to nod his head, but looking at Odin''s expression, he still had some IQ: "Is there a problem?"


    The words fall.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Birdman was directly blasted out by a thunderbolt, and UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com directly hit the wall of the hall, and then, like a gecko, slipped down from the wall softly.


    Heimdall, who had just returned to the Rainbow Bridge Temple, turned his head and glanced at the location of the Odin Temple, just a glance, and then put away his gaze. The family affairs of the **** king, no matter good or bad, as a subordinate, let alone mixed up, can disappear. Just try to disappear.


    Ah.


    Those noisy birdmen?


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Humph!"


    Odin had a gloomy and overcast look. He walked down the steps and looked at the birdman who was struggling to get up with a blank face. He snorted and said, "Such an obvious problem. Could it be that your people have been there for so long? Do not you know?"


    Birdman stood up, ignoring the blood at the corner of his mouth, shivering, but still said honestly: "God, you said there is a problem, where is the problem?"


    Odin''s brows throbbed.


    ¡­

 Chapter 639: Kill me that bitch

    Where is the problem?


    The problem broke out.


    The Asa Protoss, the Asa Protoss that ruled the universe for the endless time of the World Tree, this time was considered to be swollen by someone''s face.


    but¡­


    Odin knows this matter well, but there is no way to say it. If this matter is really told, good fellow, then the Asa Protoss is really going to become a complete laughingstock.


    fortunately.


    There is still time to remedy it!


    "Go to Earth!"


    Odin looked at the birdman lying on the magnificent floor with no expression, the eternal gun in his hand was pointed directly in the direction of the earth, and he said blankly and solemnly: "Kill that bitch, make sure there is something in her stomach. The **** can''t survive."


    Birdman was dumbfounded.


    Does this directly change from a daughter-in-law to a slut?


    Has his own grandson directly become a cheap breeder?


    Birdman thought this in his heart, but did not directly take the order, but looked at Odin: "Then... God King, this fee?"


    The kingdom of heaven does things by seeing money, and it''s a childish man who is not deceived.


    Earlier, Odin had given money, and Heaven had done things, according to what had been discussed with Odin before, let his daughter-in-law become the Virgin and let his grandson become the new savior.


    This is a signed service contract.


    at the moment?


    Odin has changed the contract. Naturally, this contract cannot be changed for no reason. After all, Heaven¡¯s quotation is quoted in accordance with the previous contract, not in accordance with this one.


    and so¡­


    You can change the contract, but you need to add more money.


    Odin''s one-eyed eyes flickered at the birdman with angry flames, and he couldn''t wait to shoot the birdman who saw the money directly to death here.


    But still that sentence.


    The birdmen of the heavenly kingdom are all the same. Even if the birdmen are killed, another birdman of the heavenly kingdom will still be like this, and even a better price will be offered.


    "can!"


    Odin knelt in front of him, almost gritted his teeth, looking terrified, but the birdman who didn¡¯t see money was nothing, said, ¡°Let all of you go out and give me the shortest time to level the planet. , Kill that bitch, and make sure that the **** in her belly can''t be born, I will give you what you want."


    Paused.


    Odin''s one-eyed one went from anger to tranquility, and one-eyed faintly stared at the birdman in front of him: "But, if you fail, I promise that heaven will not grow."


    Birdman''s eyes lit up, and with a scream, he directly contracted and shot: "Yes, sign the contract, the payment will be delivered!"


    Odin: "..."


    Let my heaven not grow at all?


    Stop it.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that you Odin sacrificed Midgard in order to quickly conquer the World Tree universe. A Midgard will make you face the twilight of the gods. If you let my kingdom of heaven destroy the species, hehe, I am afraid that the gods are in front of the dusk.


    Birdman didn''t care about the threats in Odin''s words at all. The threats with actions are called threats, and the threats with the lips are called threats, but the threats with no operating space can only be called mouth shots.


    quickly.


    Birdman took the signed contract and left directly. He didn''t care why Odin beat him up just now. After all, Odin gave the money to do business, so it''s okay to be aggrieved.


    Since ancient times, it has been difficult to be a big boss, especially a big boss of an ethnic group, it is even more difficult to be a big boss.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you will start planning for tens of millions of people¡¯s food and drink Lazars. They don¡¯t care what is wrong with your boss, who makes you the boss, if you don¡¯t take good care of them, they will directly confront them. You are going crazy.


    So, for so many years, Birdman has developed a strong heart, let alone being beaten by Odin. Sometimes, it is even more demanding. As long as it can get business, Birdman says that he can try it. To accept it.


    "Heimdall."


    "God King."


    Odin, who was sitting on the throne again, looked at Heimdall who had been summoned again and said, "Where is Sol now?"


    Heimdall lowered his eyebrows: "Ms. Sieff is about to receive Sol."


    Odin pondered for a moment, and said directly: "Tell Sif, hold on to Sol, don''t let Sol come back so quickly."


    Heimdall nodded: "Yes, God King!"


    He is just a megaphone. As for what Sif has to do to support Sol, it has nothing to do with him, and Heimdall doesn''t bother to think about it.


    The more you think, the more trouble.


    Odin looked at Heimdall who strode out of the main hall, with a flash of light in his single eye, staring in the direction of the earth, and the anger in his heart was well suppressed within a limit.


    Heaven!


    "Tell the people on earth to suspend all actions!"


    The birdman with a shoe print on his face went straight back to his temple of heaven, summoned all the commanders of the twelve legions of heaven, and said to the commanders of the twelve legions: "God King Odin revises the contract. Up."


    The commander of the Twelfth Army looked at each other: "The contract has been revised?"


    Birdman smiled openly and said, "Yes, things have become simpler, and the price has become higher."


    Isn''t it easier?


    The bird people still prefer simple and rude things. According to the previous contract signed with Odin, they not only want to destroy the world, but also self-direct and perform on the basis of destroying the world to promote the savior.


    It''s easy now.


    Just push it straight all the way.


    Jane Foster?


    kill.


    The kid in Jane Foster''s belly?


    kill.


    Creatures on Earth?


    kill.


    This thing is very simple, kill back and forth several times, this task is completed.


    Wow!


    Birdman got up and kicked over a box in front of him. In an instant, the box burst open, and the golden coins swarmed out like a tide and spread all over the hall in an instant.


    Don''t link the gold coins here with the gold coins on the earth.


    The gold coins on the earth are totally unworthy.


    The gold coin in Birdman''s hand is the hard currency of the World Tree universe and even the Marvel universe. Let''s put it this way, adding the gold on the earth together, it is estimated that you can only buy one at most.


    Moreover, those who are willing to buy are completely humanitarian, as if seeing a beggar holding all his belongings and reluctant to do so, giving him a form of charity.


    The Twelfth Army Commander''s gaze fell on the falling gold coin, and his eyes straightened suddenly.


    "The plan changes, who is willing to act as the vanguard and break through the barrier of the earth dimension."


    "..."


    In the past, the kingdom of heaven was prepared for the past under the guise of the faith of the people on the earth. Now it is different. The carriage has been laid out and will directly slaughter the creatures of the earth. In this case, Kama Taj''s intervention is inevitable.


    but¡­


    Heaven is fearless.


    Isn''t it just a dimensional barrier? What a big thing, sending a legion to attack directly without fear of death, can you just let the dimensional barrier open a hole for other birdmen to enter?


    can.


    Under the human sea tactics, even the most sophisticated weapons will not fail, but there will still be a few seconds of gaps.


    There are too many birdmen in the heavens. Some wars are also an important measure to ease the pressure on the population of the heavens. The birds in the heavens do not hesitate to do so. At least, the birdmen in this hall do not take the lives of the tribesmen back.


    If the kingdom of heaven is hesitating, hehe, as early as that year, Odin asked the kingdom of heaven to fill the pit with human lives, and directly smashed a legion of the kingdom to death. At that time, it was time for the kingdom of heaven and Odin to turn their faces.


    In fact, Heaven did have a face with Odin at that time, but Odin compensated too much. Heaven thought about it and felt that Odin could forgive him.


    Otherwise...


    For example, today¡¯s country¡¯s army should not be the 12th Army, but the 13th Army, but since the battle against Hela, the 13th Army was wiped out, and even the deputy commander of the 13th Army is still whereabouts. Unknown status.


    Birdman looked at the Commander of the Twelfth Army sitting on the top of the twelve seats, knowing that they were not moving now because he had not yet opened the price, and pointed directly at the box full of gold coins that landed: "Who is the vanguard? Whose gold coins belong to the box."


    moment.


    The commander of the Twelfth Legion stood up and fought, all expressing their willingness to receive this task. What is terrible about death? For them, living without money is truly terrible.


    quickly.


    The main hall instantly turned into a arena, and various bird feathers flew everywhere, and the birdmen sitting there didn¡¯t mean to stop them at all. Since the **** King Odin cultivated health, their business volume has been greatly reduced. The task is received softly, and now it is to directly make a big shot in order to receive a high-quality order.


    after awhile.


    The third legion commander with a swollen nose and swollen nose became the last person to stand.


    Birdman looked at the eleven people who got up and said: "After solving the earth, I have a hunch that there are still many task orders behind. At the moment, after solving this matter, tell God King Odin that our heavenly business level remains the same. It¡¯s at its peak."


    I heard that Odin is thinking about rebuilding the troops of the Asa Protoss. Birdman is very scornful of this. He has said to Odin more than once. UU Reading It¡¯s troublesome for you to build your own army. It¡¯s not heaven. Do you have any ready-made ones? Simply outsource the business to them. Your Asa Protoss will continue to be so drunk and drunk.


    It''s a pity that Odin just chuckled and didn''t give a clear answer.


    "Where is the prince?"


    "The princess?"


    Birdman returned to his senses and looked at the voice of the fifth legion commander: "That is a bitch, not the crown prince. Remember, the king Odin is our gold master. The gold master said she is the crown prince, she only Yes, the gold master said she is a bitch, then she is a bitch."


    The commander of the Fifth Legion pointed directly at a box of gold coins: "Okay, bitch, the people who set out to the earth are all under my hands. I originally grabbed the last mission. Now the mission has changed. It just changed from protection to Kill, for this task, I''ll ask for a box of gold coins for our army. It''s reasonable."


    Birdman was silent for a moment: "Then you and the commander of the Third Army can''t participate in the mission of destroying the earth."


    The Fifth Legion nodded directly: "Yes!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 640: Lets join hands, Lao Mo

    Adding the remuneration from the previous action, and this time, there are a total of ten boxes of gold coins. This time, one box was divided up by the Third Army and the Fifth Army, leaving only eight boxes.


    wrong.


    It should be seven boxes.


    The last time the Fifth Army won the mission.


    No wonder this guy promised so readily.


    Birdman couldn''t help but glanced at the commander of the Fifth Legion, and said inwardly, this birdman was too treacherous. For one thing, collecting two cents was simply too low for the bottom line of the kingdom of heaven.


    but¡­


    Having said that, Birdman didn''t plan to change his mind. Seven boxes would be seven boxes, that''s enough.


    If this time the Third Army and the Fifth Army plan to blend in with the final mission to slaughter the earth after receiving their rewards for their missions, should the remaining seven boxes of gold coins continue to be divided?


    If there is no distinction, the Third Army and the Fifth Army will definitely be unhappy.


    But if it is divided?


    Ha ha.


    Believe it or not, will the other ten legions directly rebel?


    Don''t look at the ten legion commanders who are not speaking at the moment, but the birdman dare to swear to the sky, if this is the case, there is no doubt that the other ten legion commanders will feel that he is unfair, and directly demand his removal and impeachment.


    after all¡­


    Even though Birdman is now the first person in the kingdom of heaven, he doesn''t have a legion in his hand, because his legion was directly defeated when he accepted Odin''s bounty mission to attack Hela.


    Correct.


    Birdman is the commander of the thirteenth legion that has long been destroyed.


    then¡­


    Birdman was seriously injured and ran back from the battlefield after nine deaths. Originally, he could re-form the Thirteenth Army, but the flag of the Thirteenth Army was gone.


    Uh.


    Legion flags are similar to a license order in the kingdom of heaven. With a flag, you can form it. Without a flag, you can¡¯t. This has been the case from the birth of the kingdom to the present.


    Even if Birdman is the first person in the kingdom of heaven, in this matter, the commander of the Twelfth Army will not counsel Birdman.


    You want to reorganize the 13th Army. You can take out the flag. What, no, that¡¯s not good. This is the rule, the rule set by the ancestors. If there is no flag for you to reorganize, then other people can do the same. Was he flagging the team?


    fortunately.


    After this time, I could take advantage of the third legion''s chess piece.


    Attacking the Earth Dimensional Barrier, this can almost be regarded as a purgatory-level mission, and the level of danger seems to be no less than that of attacking Hela.


    The Thirteenth Army''s attack on Hella that year directly led to the annihilation of the Thirteenth Army. The commander fled and the deputy commander disappeared mysteriously.


    This time?


    The treatment of the Third Army has never been better, as long as the Third Army is defeated and he takes the flag of the Third Army, then he can become the commander of the Third Army.


    Who says Birdman is stupid, Birdman is smart.


    The commander of the 3rd Army returned to his corps station, and he kicked over a box of gold coins in the same way. Looking at the audience, the wolves and tigers, hungry birds directly pointed to the box of gold coins, and said loudly: "Mission , I grabbed it."


    moment.


    Countless birdman warriors directly surrounded the box of gold coins and started killing each other.


    However, if you look carefully, you will find that this box of gold coins seems to be one size smaller, and it is not at the same level as the box of gold coins that the third legion commander got in the hall.


    The Commander of the Third Army did not stop, even, with his hands on his hips, tapping his wings, with a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, staring blankly at the internal killing scene in front of him.


    Heaven...


    It is this model that maintains the balance of the number of birdmen in the kingdom of heaven. If we did not do this, it is estimated that the kingdom of heaven would have been deprived of resources and ultimately destroyed because of the population explosion.


    "Sir."


    "Say."


    "The commander of the Thirteenth Army is thinking about our banner."


    "I know."


    The commander of the Third Army looked at his deputy commander with a wise smile on his handsome face: "After this battle, the Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven should also be replaced by another. Go and find out. On the Cherita side, the Thirteenth Army I think I will be a cannon fodder, so he is just a mallet. Why do I desperately want to grab this task this time? Doesn''t it just think that this business can be taken down without blood?"


    The deputy commander was taken aback for a moment, and then he seemed to have thought of something. It suddenly dawned on him, looked at his commander, gave a long oh, and said, "Sir, your wisdom has left me speechless."


    The commander of the Third Army laughed loudly as he looked at the sky full of bird feathers in his sight.


    Chaos Light Tomorrow Court!


    With low eyebrows and smooth eyes, tongues grew again. Until now, the birdmen in the kingdom of heaven did not know that they had rebelled, and Shahrir, who had not stripped him of any authority, knelt in front of Lake, and recounted what happened in the kingdom of heaven. everything of.


    Lake looked at Kesha next to him and smiled: "Look, the story has been staged according to our script."


    Keisha was not as optimistic as Lake imagined, but frowned and said: "First there is the kingdom of heaven, then there is Cherita, two fierce battles?"


    Lake laughed haha, then shook his head and looked at Keisha: "Two games, no, no, just one!"


    Keisha frowned.


    Lake smiled and said: "Did you not listen to Shahrir''s words just now? In Shahrir''s memory, the commander of the Third Army was at a disadvantage in previous reward missions, except for this one. Except for the top spot, the previous missions were all invisible."


    "...You mean..."


    "Correct."


    Sitting on the white jade sofa, Lake touched his chin and smiled and said, "It seems that the commander of the Third Army has a big picture."


    Whether it was the information obtained from the memory of the controlled Shahrir, or the information obtained from the heads of several birdmen killed before, almost all of them explained such a thing.


    Heaven now has twelve legions, but among these twelve legions, other legions have birdmen dying every year, and then new birdmen are selected to come in.


    But only this third legion is different.


    The number of soldiers who die each year in the Third Army is the smallest, but every year, the number of soldiers recruited is ranked first. At the moment, the number of soldiers in the Third Army may have surpassed any other army.


    Do the other commanders know?


    of course I know.


    But the other army commanders didn¡¯t care at all. The law of the kingdom of heaven lies over there. Those soldiers do not have any absolute loyalty. Since you let me in, then you have to give me money, relying on painting. The cakes are useless. If one day, you want me to work without giving me money, believe it or not, I will just cut you on the spot.


    and so¡­


    The other army commanders were not afraid of the number of soldiers recruited by the Third Army. They only treated the commanders of the Third Army with a joke-like attitude. They also made jokes from time to time and even opened the handicap to bet on when, The Commander of the Third Army finished his deposit of the Commander of the Third Army, and then watched the commander of the Third Army be hung up by his soldiers.


    This is the attitude of heaven.


    Lake is different. A third army commander in the heaven is stupid, but Lake has seen the undisguised ambition of the third army commander.


    For another character, Lake may not be able to see it yet.


    But this one right now?


    Interesting.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    After hearing Lake''s prompt, Keisha thought about it, and then looked at Lake: "Just sit and watch the heaven and the Cheritas form an alliance?"


    "Resolve this now first."


    "..."


    What level is the kingdom of heaven, and what level is the Cherita?


    No matter what level these two goods belong to, they are all at the same level on Lake''s side.


    A crowd of mobs!


    and so¡­


    Whether it is Heaven and Cheritas coming one by one, or a combination of the two, it is the same for Lake, and there is no difference.


    Is this the one right now?


    Lake got up: "I''m going to find Lao Mo."


    Finished.


    Lake''s figure left directly from the Chaoguangguangming Court, went straight into the Chaos Hades, and then passed through the Hades gates and directly landed on the ashes of the **** dimension.


    "Roar!"


    Mephisto got the news almost as soon as Lake arrived. Then, with a huge body and holding the sword of hellfire, he ran towards Lake rumblingly: "Damn thief, Take it to death."


    Lake looked up, staring at Mephisto''s great sword, his mouth raised, and his tone was faint: "Old Mo, I just got news that Odin already knows how you humiliated him."


    "boom!"


    Mephisto slammed the brakes, and the great sword of **** fire banged directly on the ashes. In an instant, **** magma burst out directly: "What?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Yes, I knew it not long ago. Odin was very angry about this. He has ordered that the bird-men of the heavens, at all costs, kill the earth woman, and also, put the wei in her stomach. The babies born in this world will bear the fruit directly, and even cost a big price to hire the birdmen from the kingdom of heaven and go out to destroy the earth."


    Mephisto''s eyes rolled straight, UU read and then said: "Saga, you are the one who sued."


    Lake thoughtfully looked at Mephisto: "You are so accurate in my calculations. What I want is the creatures of the earth. There is no living creature on the earth. Why do I want this? Having said that, you know my details. Is it good for me to file a complaint with Odin?"


    Mephisto was silent for a while, and nodded as if he felt that what Lake said was reasonable.


    After all, this is the truth.


    Let alone the question of Lake''s identity.


    Just talk about what Lake and Mephisto are fighting over, isn''t it the right to death on the earth? How to fight between Lake and Mephisto, and to put it lightly, that is the problem of their own infighting.


    But if Odin knew about Mephisto''s plan, it was an outsider''s intervention. If the earth becomes barren directly, then what are Lake and Mephisto arguing about?


    Just like now.


    Odin knows that the earth is in danger.


    ¡­

 Chapter 641: The trembling **** scum

    Mephisto''s expression was a little inexplicable.


    As he had thought before, although he said that he was not afraid of Odin, there was so much talk about 50% of it.


    What if Odin really came down because of this?


    Mephisto was a little confused.


    quite a while.


    Mephisto suddenly returned to his senses and looked at Lake, who was standing on the peak of Hell, and his sight was level with him: "Saga, this is what you did. You want me to help you fight Odin. There are Cheritas who are about to arrive on Earth."


    The people on earth are extinct, and they have a lot to do with Mephisto.


    But if it is said that the people of the earth will not be extinct, and half or half of them will die, Mephisto will only be happy, and will not feel anything else.


    and so


    At the beginning, Mephisto knew that the Cheritas were coming over, watching the show, even standing on the side of the Cheritas, because Mephisto knew that the Cheritas would definitely not be able to win. But when the Cheritas die, they can help him in **** and bring back a large wave of life on earth.


    And there is the soul of Cherita.


    Although Mephisto¡¯s **** dimension does not have the earth¡¯s right to death, the earth¡¯s right to death belongs to hell, but it was later defeated by Mephisto.


    But the death authority of the earth is still in the **** dimension, so as long as it is on the planet covered by his death authority, the soul of any creature will drift into his hell.


    what?


    Are Cheritas protesting against the hell?


    Then this involves an extradition similar to the human society on earth. Under normal circumstances, extradition will occur between hells. After all, there is no guarantee that they will one day be like this.


    but


    That is for other hells. For the earth, according to Mephisto¡¯s speculation back then, even if a hundred years have passed, the earth will not enter the interstellar age. Therefore, Mephisto is for any foreign soul , Are the kind that those who come will not refuse, for Mephisto, the Cheritas and the earthlings have nothing to do with him.


    He, Mephisto, will be the one who is always smiling.


    But I can''t laugh at the moment.


    Just now.


    The master of the **** dimension on the Cheritas has been on the phone with Mephisto when the Cheritas moved, hoping that Mephisto can join this so-called soul extradition agreement.


    But before that, Mephisto was completely slapped, haha, perfectly dangling each other''s appetite.


    But just now, the **** master over there said that the Cheritas can contact the people over the heavens, and directly told Mephisto that he has one last chance now.


    The earth is going to be razed to the ground. There is basically no suspense. The **** lord over there said that if Mephisto signs the soul extradition agreement, then if things have really come to such a stage, Mephisto You can also get the final reward.


    after all


    In addition to dividing the power of death according to the jurisdiction, it can also be managed according to the model of who kills, but again, if this model is to be used, basically, it is the mode of war between the dimensions of hell.


    Like between Lake and Mephisto.


    The souls of Lake¡¯s mourners go directly to the Chaos Hades, and even Lake can directly rob people in the passage of hell, but Lake rarely does this. Of course, Lake has done it several times, but, Murphys The trust never succeeded once.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lake lowered his head and smiled. After all, Mephisto is an old demon with history. In terms of being well informed, Lake has never doubted. After all, what the **** master of Cherita and Mephisto said is also in harmony. Lake said exactly the same, who would let there be two **** masters on this earth?


    "and so."


    Lake looked at Mephisto with a smile. Facing Mephisto¡¯s sudden high IQ moment, his smile didn¡¯t change at all: "Old Mo, did this thing happen to me? Is it so important? It¡¯s important. Yes, foreign enemies are watching, what are you going to do?"


    Mephisto almost broke his teeth. Fortunately, he just had a few seconds to believe in this guy: "You **** thief, do you think that I will be on your side? Don''t you? Forget, I can just drop the earth, I still have a few life planets in my hand, do you think you can threaten me?"


    Lake touched his chin: "The great Mephisto flees without a fight in front of a coalition composed of two insects. Wow, this is a sensational news of endless dimensions. It can even suppress the dark dimension. What''s hot news about Mam."


    Cheritas, who look similar to Zergs, can''t be exaggerated to say insects.


    Heavenly birdman, birdman birdman, little bird, from a certain perspective, it may also be an insect.


    Mephisto''s whole face turned green: "You want everything"


    Lake interrupted directly and looked at Mephisto: "Old Mo, foreign enemies are attacking, and you and me are brothers fighting, how can you make outsiders get cheap? If you help me this time, I will help you too. how is it?"


    Mephisto''s words paused, and after holding back, the urn said: "Tell me first."


    Lake said: "I know you still have a lot of cards, especially your **** army."


    Mephisto''s expression flickered.


    Lake chuckled and said: "You really thought I didn''t know. When we first went to war, you transferred your army of **** away, for fear that I would take your final hole card. You see, I know it. But I didn''t touch it. This shows that, in fact, I don''t have any malice towards you."


    "I have something to say."


    "it is good."


    Lake looked at Mephisto¡¯s face, smiled in his heart, and looked at Mephisto: "Enter and exit your demon army, I don¡¯t need your full help. Wait until the heavenly birdmen and Cheritas attack the earth. At that time, help me stop the Heavenly Birdmen from outside the earth, and after I have eliminated the Cheritas from here, you can withdraw."


    Mephisto sneered: "After talking for a long time, I still want me to help you. You are a thief, why should I help you? Once your true identity is revealed, I just have to watch it quietly, and even I can talk to you. Odin makes this transaction and tells him, your identity, I think Odin will know how to choose."


    Lake''s expression was calm: "You won''t."


    "Oh, why would I not."


    "Because if this is the case, I will kill you first."


    ""


    Lake looked at Mephisto who opened his mouth with a faint expression, and then chose to shut up Mephisto, with the corners of his mouth rising: "Old Mo, you have many opportunities to tell Odin who I am, but why are you not going? Actually, you I already know it, don¡¯t I, because you and I know that once you say it, maybe I won¡¯t die, but if I¡¯m going to die or not, you definitely can¡¯t see it, because you will die.¡±


    Mephisto bowed his head and said nothing.


    Ok.


    Because of this, he clearly felt that he had grasped the biggest weakness of Saga in front of him, but he could do nothing about this weakness and could not use it at all.


    Upon seeing this, Lake changed the conversation directly: "Moreover, this time, whoever said you helped me in vain, you will also gain."


    Mephisto looked at Lake again.


    Lake said directly: "Heaven made a military order in front of Odin this time. If the earth is not destroyed, they will die. Therefore, this time they will definitely be sent out. Is it, Lao Mo, you don''t want to face the world? Take such a bite from the underworld of the tree? We are discussing the universe of the world tree. Once you succeed, you will go one step further, and it is not a difficult task to truly merge with the **** dimension."


    Rumble!


    As soon as Lake''s words fell, the sky, earth, and sea of ??blood in **** shook instantly.


    "Look!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, like the whispers of a demon ringing in Mephisto¡¯s ears, pointing to the depths of hell, tempting Mephisto: "Old Mo, you are in fact more aware of your current situation than I am. At this stage You can''t beat me at all, and even the body you are expecting is useless, because I am not afraid of it. After all, the level difference between us is over there, UU reading now, you The reason why you have not been abandoned by the Hell Dimension is because you are still the strongest, but if you are defeated by me two or three times, do you think the Hell Dimension will abandon you?"


    Rumble!


    The movement of the **** dimension became more violent.


    Mephisto''s eyes gleamed with strange light under Lake''s words.


    Lake continued: "There are also Cheritas. As far as I know, the Cheritas were also sent out this time. Even the **** lord over there came to our side. The news he sent us was very good. Understand, he just waited for the earth to be destroyed, and then took the opportunity to launch a plundering war. Can you bear it?"


    "If it were me, I would definitely not be able to bear it."


    "I am dignified Mephisto, who has traversed the universe for tens of millions of years. When did the **** lord of a zerg be ignored?"


    "and so"


    "Lao Mo, join hands. If we don¡¯t join hands, you will definitely be dead, but if we join hands, you can not only bite a big bite of fat from the underworld of the world tree, you can even take the Cherita¡¯s **** The master beheaded, and then directly took over the death authority on Cherita''s side."


    "how is it?"


    "You only need to help me block the first wave of the heavenly attack. The heavenly birdmen attacked you and Thor''s bloodline. I will help you stop it. You can watch me. Will I be cheating on this matter? How about? "


    ""


    Mephisto hadn''t spoken for a long time, and the origin of the **** dimension was still shaking. He seemed very excited, reminding Mephisto not to be bold in Lake.


    This blond, blue-eyed, handsome-looking Saga is not a good man, this is a scumbag.


    Since ancient times, the scumbag has not told the truth.


    Lao Mo, you must not be fooled.

 Chapter 642: De Mephistocan the world

    The origin of the **** dimension is extremely tense at this moment.


    Yes it is.


    She knew better than anyone else that between Mephisto and Saga, as time went on, Mephisto was no match for Saga at all.


    So she was indeed considering whether to replace Mephisto.


    But it''s not now.


    Even if she wants to change, she needs to find a demon again.


    But if Mephisto listened to Lake''s slander, what if he really did so, would Mephisto take a bite in the underworld of the World Tree universe?


    Gosh.


    It was not a question of whether she should change a man from Hell Origin, but a big question of whether Mephisto should change her.


    and so


    The Hell Dimension tried hard to exhort Mephisto, hoping to make Mephisto give up the evil heart that rose with Lake in the demon hell.


    Be a man


    Pooh.


    To be a devil, the most important thing is to be single-minded. You see, I didn''t intend to replace you. I haven''t done anything I''m sorry for. You can''t think of a way to replace me.


    This is not appropriate.


    At this moment, the peerless beauty who transformed from Hell''s origin was showing facts to Mephisto, making sense, and even looking at Mephisto, who had not reacted for a long time, made a pitiful expression that I saw. , Looked at Mephisto pitifully.


    quite a while.


    Mephisto watched since he was defeated by Lake for the third time, the **** source who didn''t wait to see him for a while, said: "You haven''t done anything sorry for me, meaning you have this idea. ?"


    The origin of **** is dumbfounded.


    Mephisto was extremely calm at this moment. Looking at the appearance of Hell Origin at this moment, he directly closed the call with Hell Origin. After returning to his senses, he looked at Lake and said, "Why?"


    Lake smiled and said, "What and why?"


    Mephisto said in a deep voice: "You will be so kind. You will sit and watch me swallow a part of the underworld of the World Tree universe, improve yourself, and even give me the **** of Cherita. You don''t have to worry, at that time , Will I kill you?"


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged, and he smiled and said, "Lao Mo, have you ever heard of such a story?"


    "Once, there was a peerless strong man who was already invincible in the world."


    "He is so lonely."


    "One day, he suddenly had an inspiration and thought of a brilliant idea. Since no one in this world is my opponent, then why don''t I cultivate one?"


    "So, he is out of the mountain."


    "He found"


    "From then on, he is not boring anymore."


    ""


    Mephisto listened to Lake''s faintly speaking. The more he listened, the more he understood what Lake was saying. Some wanted to be angry, but he restrained himself: "You are so conceited?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, just now, I made up the story."


    Mephisto: ""


    Lake looked at the expression on Mephisto¡¯s face, laughed, waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, one of the most straightforward reasons is that I¡¯m too lazy, and I¡¯m not very good at managing this stuff. If you do this, you will be entrusted with the spoils first, and when you help me lay up the shelf, I feel that I can enter the market directly and I will ask you for it."


    Yes it is.


    This is the main idea of ??Lake.


    Of course.


    There are some other careful thoughts in it, but this is the most important idea for Lao Mo to help him take over, take care of, and work hard.


    "The idea is beautiful."


    "Thank you."


    "Humph!"


    Lao Mo''s nostrils appeared two angry and anti-laughing smoke: "You are not afraid that you will play it."


    Lake smiled and said: "If that''s the case, dying in the hands of someone who likes to play tricks, but will never work with others to calculate his opponents, is better than dying in the hands of someone who was kidnapped and killed his own father first. Then kill his own wife, and then use the wretched villain who imprisoned his own woman."


    Mephisto was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake said: "Yes, I know that Domam has been looking for you, and I also know how you rejected him righteously, or that sentence, Lao Mo, I have no opinion on you. , It¡¯s just that what I want happens to be what you have, nothing to do with personal relationships, just official business."


    Mephisto did not speak.


    But inside


    Mephisto actually still feels quite useful.


    That is.


    Lao Mo can do everything, but only in dealing with the enemy, he will not go to partner with another person.


    To deal with the enemy, you should be upright, relying on conspiracy and tricks. Such behavior is simply cowardly to the extreme. He and Mephisto are very disgusted with this.


    Lao Mo suddenly wanted to hug the Saga in front of him, but when he thought of his two sons being swallowed by the Saga in front of him, he lost his thoughts after a while.


    Lake looked at Mephisto, whose expression in his eyes had changed in just a few seconds, and smiled: "Old Mo, no matter how much you fight, things will flow between you and me, but if Let the foreign enemy see the opportunity, and there will only be one result, that is, the bamboo basket is empty, and the outsider is given a dowry for no reason."


    Mephisto said coldly: "The earth is mine."


    A big smile appeared on Lake''s face.


    At this moment, the origin of the **** dimension, the vibrations and roars are even greater, just like a mad shrew, tearing her disguise and rolling.


    but


    No matter how shaken the origin of the **** dimension is, it won''t help, unless she can cultivate a demon that can defeat Mephisto in the first time.


    But now I am afraid that time is not enough.


    Mephisto ignored the crazy persuasion from the origin of the **** dimension, and looked at Lake calmly: "What you just said is true?"


    Lake''s right hand swayed, and a soul contract appeared in Lake''s hand, and he threw it directly to Mephisto: "It''s black and white, take a look, it''s okay, we''ll take this contract as the standard, and sign it!"


    The content of this contract is what Lake said before.


    Mephisto does not need to help Lake resist the invasion of the Cheritas, only needs to help Lake resist the invasion of the heavenly forces, and don''t let the heavenly forces descend on the earth.


    In return.


    After the matter was over, Mephisto collected all the souls of the Heavenly Birdmen, relying on the huge number of the Heavenly Birdmen''s souls that were nearly genocide, and directly bite them in the World Tree Universe Underworld. Based on this, he sublimated himself completely. Make up for your own deficiencies, reach a union with your own hell, and truly become the only chance to dominate the hell.


    And the Zerg **** of the Cheritas will also be attributed to Mephisto.


    even.


    Lake will help Mephisto protect the bloodline bred in the mortal body between him and Thor, this is a way for Lake to show his sincerity.


    Mephisto stared at the contract, almost looking at it word by word.


    Lake didn''t urge either, but, listening to the furious voice of Hell Dimension Origin, he felt a little so funny.


    in fact


    The origin of **** is a veritable scum.


    In the past, Lake thought Hell Origin was very easy to pursue, and Hell Origin also said that she didn''t care who the Lord of Hell Dimension, she only talked to the strongest man.


    What happened after the result?


    Good guys.


    After Lake had seized enough **** power, he directly stated that although she was a scum, she still had her own bottom line, that is, she could not be the lord of **** if she was a **** creature.


    So Lake directly saw the essence of this scum girl and chose to separate the family directly.


    But what about Mephisto?


    Mephisto was still being fooled by the scum girl at that time, he didn''t move his mind to think about it, if this scum girl really loved him, why did he still demand the defeat of the previous generation''s subordinates who fought for supremacy.


    and


    Why did this scum girl not comfort him a few times when he was under Lake¡¯s hand, but instead screamed at Mephisto? It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t comfort her, and even said that if Mephisto couldn¡¯t work for two days, she Can be substituted.


    Although Mephisto is not good at character, there is one thing that no one in Mephisto can single out the fault.


    That is, Mephisto is a steel man, although not straight, but with the prefix steel. UU reading


    Maybe Mephisto had been intoxicated by the scumbag''s rhetoric before, just as Lake had once indulged in Morin''s gentle homeland.


    But once Mephisto wakes up, his choice will be the same as Lake''s choice at the time.


    In fact, Lake didn''t say anything about Mephisto.


    Just as no one can persuade Lake, the one who can persuade Mephisto will always be Mephisto himself.


    at the moment?


    Mephisto looked at the soul contract that had no fakes and no traps in his hand, and finally confirmed the authenticity of Lake''s contract.


    "Saga!"


    Mephisto looked up at Lake in front of him, and said blankly: "Perhaps, you are very arrogant, but one day, you will completely regret this contract."


    Lake smiled and said: "Sa someone''s life, come and go in the waves, you are right, I often look different because of the lack of severe beatings from the society, so I like it too, you can let me know, Regret how these two words are written."


    Mephisto''s nose was strange, and with a snap, he wrote his name directly on this soul contract with the power of soul, and pressed his handprint.


    Lake did the same.


    quickly.


    The soul contract was divided into two. Lake looked at the name Saga he had left on the soul contract with a smile, smiled, and looked up at Mephisto: "The contract has been set, I have Brother Mo''s help, and the world can be safe. , This time, you and me, together, brothers and sisters, can count the heavenly birdmen and the Cherita zerg downstairs. At that time, I will return to Midgard and it will resound in the entire universe!"


    Talk about it.


    Lake didn''t wait for Mephisto to say anything, he turned around and disappeared in place!


    Recommend the new book of the city **** old Shi

 Chapter 643: Angels descend on the Vatican

    Worried that one day Mephisto will take advantage of the situation to grow bigger?


    Think too much.


    Lake is using the contract signed in the name of Saga, but his soul is Lake himself, his name and soul are not the same, this so-called contract is actually a blank sheet of paper.


    Or


    This contract is only used unilaterally to restrain Mephisto, not to restrain Lake.


    The alliance with Mephisto was not among the previous options. It was just because the time was up. It was also a battle. Lake previously thought it was a battle of momentum.


    To put it simply, Lake doesn''t care about rewards in this battle, only the gains and losses in reputation.


    What about now?


    There are trophies you can take, and you can kill three birds with one stone. It just so happened that Mephisto has come up again, catching up, pulling Mephisto to play with Mephisto is better than pushing Mephisto to Go across.


    After all, if he didn''t make this deal, in order for the plan to go smoothly, he would still need to help Jane Foster escape the Fifth Legion of Heaven.


    If you don''t find Mephisto, Lake is helping Old Mo Bai with his work. This is obviously not in line with Lake''s style of doing things. If that''s the case, why not use it?


    The most important thing.


    If Mephisto joins, it can be used as a smoke grenades to keep in front. Moreover, Mephisto is an expert in hell. Instead of going to a confused takeover, it is better to let Mephisto take over first. , Wait until Mephisto has sorted it out, when that time, Lake is taking back the final authority.


    The scum girl in the origin of **** is not easy to fool, and Lake is unwilling to deal with that scum girl. It just so happens that Mephisto can use this opportunity to find a way to become the real master of hell.


    Mephisto is an old acquaintance, and Lake has been observing Mephisto for a long time. The enemy is an old acquaintance, and it is better than the enemy is a capricious scum.


    Lake is willing to give Mephisto some tolerance, but for a scumbag, he will not give any tolerance.


    Easter!


    Easter every year is a religious holiday for ordinary people, but for religion, Easter every year is a very important holiday.


    For the Vatican, this is even more true.


    Starting from this day, the Vatican will hold the grandest celebration and blessing ceremony in these three days.


    These three days respectively represent the Last Supper, the Passion and the Resurrection.


    From the pope to the believers, special ceremonies are held during these three days to celebrate.


    This year is different from previous years.


    Home in Arlington County.


    Sitting on the sofa, I was watching the live broadcast from the Vatican on TV, which is different from previous years, this year''s more grand festival, and then I watched Lake, who just returned home yesterday: "It''s good, come with me back to watch TV?"


    Lake pointed at Betty who was sitting on the side sofa: "Isn''t Betty coming back too?"


    Betty, who was sitting there, rolled her eyes: "Obviously you got off the plane yesterday and dragged me back from the apartment in the city."


    Lake laughed.


    Betty was extremely speechless. Originally, she had finally obtained the right to live in her apartment on weekdays again. She was just thinking about calling someone from the Three Kingdoms to make some soup. As a result, bang. With a bang, Lake came in directly, and then he said directly, get in the car, it''s too late.


    After Betty returned home confused, she knew what Lake meant by saying it was too late.


    It''s too late for Karen''s dinner.


    Fortunately, Betty thought something big had happened at home.


    On the contrary


    Betty wanted to go crazy, but was stunned by a word from Lake.


    In Lake¡¯s words, what I¡¯m talking about is that it¡¯s too late for dinner. What do you think I¡¯m talking about?


    This caused Betty to have internal injuries.


    Betty shook her head, got up, and glanced at the TV. The various people began to enter the live broadcast of St. Paul''s Cathedral and said directly: "I''m back to the city."


    With this time, it''s better to go back to the apartment, lie on the bed, and have a telephony video Sykes.


    Lake looked at Betty who got up and smiled: "I really want to go. If you miss a good show, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Betty smiled: "Is there any good show to watch, can''t it be a second angel?"


    Lake looked at Betty with a smile, and smiled without saying a word.


    Betty was taken aback for a while, and the motion of raising her feet stopped, her mouth opened slightly, and she looked at Lake: "There are angels, it''s not right. Didn''t you say that the angel was a fake last time?"


    "That''s a birdman, not an angel. Only angels in the heavenly court are called angels. Those who are not in the heavenly court, with wings, are called birdmen, or fallen angels."


    "What about this time?"


    "No spoiler, do you want to watch it?"


    "Look!"


    ""


    Lake looked at Betty, who said he was leaving one second, and then sat down again, and smiled directly.


    The fallen angels have all appeared. The right sign, the angels that symbolize light and justice must also be unveiled. Then, the first war between the angels of light and the fallen angels, according to the words of the Bible, is the second time. The battle of angels is out.


    Karen next to him knows a lot more than Betty. Naturally, he thought the same way. He looked at Lake: "This new pope who has been dragging his coronation to this day?"


    Lake looked back at Karen and nodded with a smile.


    Naturally, this new pope was appointed by Kwang Tomorrow Court. He was once in the same seminary as the Holy Angel Sobia, and even once was a friend. After the Holy Angel Sobia and **** were consecrated this time, he was the first one. He who has completely completed his conversion of faith, naturally, the title of this new pope has also fallen on him.


    As for the previous pope?


    Staying in the mighty prison in the Chaos Underworld, suffering every day, a mortal who is now treating himself as a pope, in the midst of a battle of gods, he still thinks about the source of the right and left, and even steps on two boats. It is unknown that the old birthday star hangs himself and seeks death. ?


    and so


    This day is not just as simple as Easter. It is also the day of the coronation of the new pope. Otherwise, this time, there will be no such Western politicians gathered in St. Paul''s Cathedral.


    quickly.


    The picture turns to St. Paul¡¯s Cathedral, where rows of seats have been arranged. In the middle of the church, the cross stands on the main altar. Above the altar is a bronze canopy designed by Bernini.


    The huge canopy is supported by four spiral cylinders. This is Bernini¡¯s first work for the church, and it took 9 years to complete.


    The canopy covers the pope''s altar, and under the pope''s altar is the mausoleum of St. Peter. The pope is the only person allowed to offer sacrifices on the altar.


    The seat closest to the Pope¡¯s altar is the seat reserved for priests around the world, and later, the seat reserved for ordinary believers. On the left hand of the Pope¡¯s Altar, under a huge sculpture, is the Sistine Chapel Choir.


    At this moment.


    The invited believers from all over the world have already taken their seats.


    With the passage of time, after black cars arrived at their destinations one after another, dignitaries from Western countries also began to take their seats.


    Normal Easter, they can not come, but who added a so-called coronation ceremony of the new pope to this Easter.


    This is really because of this, which makes some politicians very puzzled.


    even


    After the two familiar Western politicians finished their greetings, they even jokingly said that this new pope put his coronation ceremony here, maybe he is counting on the resurrection of **** to be crowned.


    suddenly.


    Lake, who was watching the live TV broadcast with Karen and Betty, raised his eyebrows and saw a familiar figure when the camera flickered past Western dignitaries.


    "I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    Lake, Karen and Betty said so, then got up from the sofa and walked towards the backyard. After waiting for the glass door, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a call.


    Confederate representative Alexander Pierce, who was in the St. Paul''s Cathedral and the major politicians, listened to the business ringing in his arms, his expression changed slightly, and he said sorry to the few people who were chatting, then took out his own phone and connected.


    "Good morning, Mr. Pierce."


    "Good morning, Deputy Minister Edwin."


    Standing in the yard, Lake asked with a smile: "Mr. Pierce went to Sao Paulo this time. Is it a personal business trip, official business, or both?"


    Pierce was taken aback.


    Lake laughed and said: "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Pierce, I didn''t install any tracker on your body. Who made me just see you on the TV."


    When Pierce heard this, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the next second.


    As soon as Lake changed the conversation, he still said with a smile: "However, even if there is no TV, I can know that Mr. Pierce is in Sao Paulo. After all, we have a plan over there."


    Pierce was stunned again.


    after awhile.


    Pierce looked around and whispered: "I got news from other sources. It seems that Rockefeller had contact with the Vatican and got it."


    "Light Tomorrow''s private admission to the court?"


    ""


    Lake lowered his head and smiled. Of course, this news could not have come out of Karen''s side, but it still came out. There is no doubt that the source of the news that can be traced back is Karen''s older brother Hughes.


    Hughes respected Lake very much.


    Lake knew this too.


    But Hugh did not respect Lake because of respect, but because Hugh was able to gain some convenience by respecting Lake.


    This is normal.


    Human nature comes.


    After Hughes saw that Lake and Saga had become acquainted with each other to the extreme, and Saga seemed to be inextricably linked to the real heaven, that is, Kwang Tomorrow Court, it was even more impossible to be indifferent.


    Especially when Father David II was buried, after an angel came and took David II to the real Guangming Garden.


    :. :

 Chapter 644: Choice is far more important than effort

    Yes it is.


    Father David II is dead.


    He passed away in the middle of last month. In Rockefeller¡¯s private cemetery, an angel came from the void. It''s just tomorrow.


    Although there were not many clansmen who participated in this scene that day, they were all core clansmen, but the secret thing, only oneself knew it was called a secret, and when a second person knew it, it was a matter of being exposed.


    These people would definitely not ask Karen, and Karen did not give them any chance. After the funeral, Karen returned directly to Washington.


    after all


    This is not really going to **** anymore. As for how to distribute the nine light tickets left in Karen''s hand, that is Karen''s business, and Lake has no interest in this.


    So this group of people found Hughes.


    Seuss may also be trying to ensure the cohesion between the family, so he had a phone call with Karen. After talking on the phone for nearly three and a half hours, although Seuss didn¡¯t know very well, he knew that their family and Karen Kwang Ting hooked up tomorrow.


    Seuss didn¡¯t tell the people more. After all, Karen was his sister. He had to kneel and lick him. As long as he didn¡¯t do things that disgusted Karen, Seuss was sure. Sister Karen will always support him.


    Then the secret is so changed, it''s not a secret anymore.


    When Hughes received the call from Morgan''s house, after hearing the words that Morgan asked intentionally or unconsciously, he suddenly saw a black line and realized that there was still a ghost in the family.


    He had clearly made repeated orders and made five declarations, and he couldn''t say anything about it, but in the end, he was still told.


    Later, after some investigation, good guy, the source found the head of his uncle. When that guy was drinking with Morgan, he accidentally said that when he drank too much.


    If it''s a junior, Hughes will solve it by himself, but uncle?


    fortunately.


    Hughes called Karen, and Karen asked Lake, and then said that if he knew it, he would know, what''s the big deal, it wasn''t an important secret in the first place.


    To win the faith of the earth, it will be a matter of publicity. It is also necessary to show the saints in the world. It is sneaky and can only talk about it. That is called hypocritical doctrine.


    and so


    Listening to such mysterious and mysterious words of Alexander Pierce, Lake said directly: "Why, you should also go to Guangming Court first. If you want, you can, I will give you one."


    Alexander Pierce over there listened to Lake talking so, so he admitted, it seemed that he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.


    Lake said with a faint expression: "Alexander, I have never been stingy with my own people. Every 100 years, I give you Pierce three admissions. I was thinking about something on your side and I will give it to you at that time. Surprise you. If you knew this, why didn''t you just ask me?"


    Alexander Pierce listened to the three admission papers per 100 years in the back and forth speech was completely messy, and he could only say in his voice: "I''m sorry, ss!"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Alexander, I am not hitting you, I just hope you understand that I won''t treat any of my subordinates badly, understand?"


    I understand it all.


    Alexander nodded: "Then ss, then I leave here?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Why leave there? Go more, and then go after watching this scene. By the way, let yourself know that your choice is not wrong."


    "play?"


    Alexander Pierce was stunned, thinking about what Lake had just said, and when he was about to ask questions directly, at this moment, a flurry of commotion suddenly occurred on the side of the altar.


    "Oneshette!"


    "Oh, God!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    "Maria!"


    "the Lord!"


    "The Lord has appeared."


    Accompanied by the whispers from the beginning, it was almost a sensation three seconds later, in an instant, the entire St. Paul''s Cathedral was plunged into a short period of sluggishness in shock.


    Western politicians are not much better here.


    after all


    This is a real miracle.


    Alexander Pierce was also in the noise. He looked up at the altar. There was a huge cross. But when he saw the cross, he did not know when there was a man in burlap. Behind him, there was a place full of light. The space of mercy and justice, in that space, the huge gate of heaven slowly opened


    "Ss"


    ""


    Alexander Pierce came back to his senses, looking at the phone he was still holding in his hand, and when he was ready to speak with a look of excitement, he realized that he didn''t know when the phone was hung up.


    at this time.


    Ding.


    A text message came.


    Alexander Pierce clicked on the text message, and just one sentence, the sender is unknown. Sometimes, choice is far more important than hard work, isn''t it, Alexander?


    Yes it is.


    Choice is more important than hard work.


    Alexander came back to his senses and looked around. They were all sluggish people. He calmly put the phone that he used to answer Lake''s phone and turned on the phone 24 hours a day. After putting it back in his arms, he took a deep breath. Take a sigh of relief.


    suddenly


    Alexander looked at the surrounding group looking at the altar. In the opened space, the beautiful angels filed out, and under the exclamation of the crowd, they cried out the Sobia who once died but is now resurrected. The name of the archbishop, and the people who were once again in a sluggishness, suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling.


    how to say?


    A feeling that everyone is drunk and I am alone.


    You say this is a miracle, but I say this is my regular operation of SS!


    Arlington County.


    After Lake hung up the phone, he shook his head, listening to an exclamation from the living room, and the exclamation that began to come out next door, even in Arlington County. When the exclamation came from the side church, Lake knew that the plan had already begun.


    Enter the living room.


    Karen covered her mouth with her hands. Although she already knew what her son Lake was capable of, she knew that Gui knew that the reaction was due to reaction.


    Just like a volcanic eruption.


    Even if someone has watched a volcanic eruption many times, even if they have watched it a hundred times and watched the volcanic eruption again, they still can''t help but exclaim.


    There is another one, that is, the atmosphere has arrived.


    Betty has changed from just sitting cross-legged on the sofa to the posture of falling off the sofa.


    Lake walked in, looked at Betty, who was looking at him with a sigh, and while closing the door with his backhand, he smiled and said, "How is it, does it look good?"


    "good looking?"


    Betty repeated what Lake had just said, and then her eyes widened slightly: "Brother, this is an angel, a real angel!"


    Lake shrugged, walked over, and sat back on the sofa again, leaning on the cushion, with the corners of his mouth rising slightly: "Angel, how fresh is this, I even know the queen of angels."


    Betty wants to say something you brag, but


    "brother."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Do you think I have the qualifications to be an angel?"


    "you"


    Lake glanced at Betty, and immediately understood what the girl was thinking. He smiled directly and said: "I didn''t see it, but Fallen Angel is quite suitable for you. After all, do you never take an unusual path?"


    Would a normal woman find an old man ten years older than herself?


    Have it?


    Don''t talk about talents, men and women are the same at first glance, and the first impression is based on the value of the face. The value of the face is not good, and the talents are all nonsense.


    Betty was obviously angry.


    Just as Betty was about to come over to anger Lake, Karen next to him said: "Hush, be quiet, you two."


    Betty and Lake looked at each other, and then they chose to shut up.


    On TV.


    Under the testimony of invited believers from all over the world, under the testimony of all the cardinals from the Vatican this time, under the testimony of the knights of the Knights of the Light, and under the testimony of major Western dignitaries, It is also broadcast live in various media around the world.


    One, it can be regarded as a real world manifestation, once again reshaped the Pope¡¯s majesty and the status of the Vatican, UU Reading A game by the former cardinal Sobia, now the holy angel Sobia The picture of the second coming of **** Christ crowning the new pope quickly spread to all corners of the Western world in an extreme time.


    but


    This live broadcast that was watched by the whole world did not last long. After the new pope was crowned by the holy angel Sobia, and given the sceptre of the pope by the light tomorrow court, the live broadcast was directly interrupted. Up.


    But this is enough.


    The light will return to the world tomorrow, and there will be a genuine endorsement by Jesus. By tomorrow, the 20 versions of the Bible that the Vatican has already updated will fly from the Vatican to all corners of the Western world.


    even.


    When Lake came to Chaos Light Tomorrow Court at night, the belief that was temporarily interrupted because of the change of name, at this moment, from what was just like raindrops to the drizzle of today, was continuously accepted by Kwang Tomorrow Court.


    In this short period of time.


    The power well of faith has appeared.


    Lake and Keisha stood beside the well of faith, watching the power of faith continuously flowing into the well, looking around, using a tenth of the strength of a breath of soil to say on the land condensed in the dimension : "When the faith is completely rewritten, this place will serve as the pasture of Kwang Tomorrow Court."


    Human angels cannot at all live together with the angels in the Kwang Ming Court itself.


    Kesha said: "After our plan begins, the Fallen Kingdom will probably start soon. When do you plan to intervene?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "I won''t make a move. It will be Shahrir. A birdman in the Fallen Kingdom has awakened and returned to the camp of the Angel of Light. This is a very qualified drama."


    Keisha: ""


    :. :

 Chapter 645: The tired ruler of heaven

    The former Jane Foster and the current Mexican street girl Nadya have already been in contact with the birds of heaven.


    At this time, if Lake played, what would Nadya think?


    no doubt.


    Like Xia Yuhe on the shore of Daming Lake, Najia would think that Lake was a badass, and there was no credibility to speak. After all, who made the birdman of heaven give Nadya a dream from the beginning.


    A dream to make Nadya the queen of the next generation of Protoss?


    If this is not the case, Lake can''t understand, is it really because of love that made a highly educated and knowledgeable female doctor practice herself in this way, turning herself into a real Mexican street girl?


    unfortunately.


    The Birdman of Heaven deceived Naja from the beginning, even if there was no such thing, even if the Asa Protoss did not have the so-called Ragnarok, even if Lake was not an enemy of Odin.


    Nadya will never become the next generation queen of the Asa Protoss.


    Sol''s default wife is the goddess of harvest, Sif, which is personally identified by the current queen Friga, and this is also recognized by countless Asa gods.


    You are a native of the earth, but also a life born on a sinful planet, a female native with original sin, and want to become the queen of the Asa gods?


    Isn''t this just wanting to fart?


    But Lake knows, the Asa Protoss knows, but Nadya doesn¡¯t. Therefore, it is inappropriate for Lake to come forward to do this. Only let him have contact with Nadya, and Nadya also believes in this person¡¯s sand. Lier came forward and said it was better.


    This Najia is almost the same as Xia Yuhe by the Daming Lake.


    Lake said in the past, Nadya will only, no, I don''t believe it, you lie to me, I don''t want to listen.


    But if it is Shahrir in the past, not only will Nadya recognize this cruel reality, but in the future, it will also be able to perform miraculous effects.


    such as¡­


    When Nadya saw the reality clearly, after Thor came again, what would Nadya do, Lake was looking forward to it.


    Nadya has absorbed the essence of Thor. Simply put, Nadya also shares Thor''s authority, including Namelnier!


    Regarding unfeeling, a man can''t catch up with a truly unfeeling woman with flattering.


    Lake looked forward to the day when the female Thor was born.


    but¡­


    Kesha said next to him: "You are not afraid that Shahrir will break away from your control during this plan. He can lose many times, but as long as he wins once, the plan will collapse."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Honey, have you ever heard of...resurrected by a corpse?"


    Keisha: "..."


    One day, the whole world will be shrouded in darkness. At that time, the fate of mankind will be punished by God!


    This is the prophecy of the end of the world in the Bible.


    but¡­


    When there was light on the Vatican side, and after the sacredness of tomorrow, accompanied by the release of the 2.0 version of the Bible, when the believers got their hands, they discovered that the prophecy was correct, but it was not a human being, but a prophecy. Of heaven itself.


    Male angels were attacked by foreign land and turned into fallen angels. They even hijacked Jehovah. In the name of Jehovah, he wrecked countless angels blessed the world. Countless female angels were imprisoned. Heaven is no longer full of light. Benevolence and justice exist.


    fortunately.


    Sacred Keisha was born, wearing a battle suit of sacred light, holding a sword of sacred light, and more sacred time and space wings, leading the imprisoned female angel and the fallen angel to fight for thousands of years.


    This is why, from a certain period of time, why, human beings can no longer hear or see the traces of the existence of heaven once again.


    at last.


    Under the birth of the Holy Keisha, a battle of light and darkness, justice and depravity was launched with the fallen angel group, and under the rescued **** and Jehovah, the fallen kingdom was finally solved.


    but¡­


    Under the threat of fallen angels, Jehovah chose to commit suicide, in order to prevent these fallen angels from occupying the new light tomorrow court again, and to leave his inheritance to the divine Keisha.


    The manifestation half a month ago was the first contact with the earth under the rule of the Holy Keisha. The purpose was to tell these heavenly lambs what they did during their disappearance.


    Not because the lamb abandoned the earth, but because I had no time to take care of it and directly named it. Now the group of fallen angels occupy the kingdom of heaven, and the faith of the people on earth is taken away by the heaven where the fallen angels are located. The purpose of manifestation is to re-bless the lambs on earth, and at the same time, it also requires the lambs not to be tempted by the fallen kingdom.


    Now...


    Directly exploded through.


    but!


    With the endorsement of the Vatican, although this 2.0 version of the Bible is somewhat beyond everyone''s imagination, there is a saying how to say it, the more cruel it is, the more true it is.


    After all, there are also records about fallen angels in the Bible.


    Only this time, not so one or two angels betrayed, but the collective male angels betrayed.


    This is very talkative.


    At the very least, in the face of this brand-new 2.0 version, female believers are the fastest to accept it. After all, men are elbows, and men are unreliable.


    Grasping the awakened female group, naturally, although there are male believers who have some objections to this, it is no longer important, and there was video testimony at the time of the Manifestation.


    Except for **** and the holy angel Sobia, the rest are all heroic and heroic. It seems that they have experienced countless wars and finally succeeded in bringing order to justice.


    ¡­and many more.


    Not all men betrayed.


    When Holy Keisha finally attacked the fallen kingdom, in the fallen heaven, the Archangel Shalier, who was once one of the seven archangels who had been bewitched and turned into fallen angels, awakened in an act of assassinating Holy Keisha. He cut off his black wings directly, and then disappeared into the void with endless repentance.


    In this new bible, the holy Keisha, Shahrir, the archangel who used to protect the soul from sin has fallen into the darkness, but still wakes up, holy Keisha, did not Stripped of his theocracy, and sent countless female angels to look for Shahril, who had cut off his contaminated wings and disappeared in the void.


    Anyway!


    In this short half month, with the help of the female community, the power of faith that is pouring into the Guangming Tomorrow Court is changing almost every second.


    The fountain of faith has begun to overflow on the land in the light of tomorrow''s court dimension, and the power of faith wanders on the land, changing again in accordance with the description of heaven in the bible.


    At this rate, within half a year or so, a paradise built entirely by the power of faith, once shattered in the war between female angels and fallen angels, will once again return to reality. Come.


    The power of faith on the earth is now undergoing large-scale changes, naturally, and it has also been observed in endless dimensions.


    even¡­


    Even Odin observed this through Heimdall. After all, the state where Nadya is now is one of the strongholds of Catholicism.


    Nowadays, Naja''s life is not easy.


    After all, Nadya has lost the protection of the Birdman of Heaven for a long time, and, what about Texas, that is the most traditional Texas, Nadya is still alive, in fact, it is a miracle.


    After all, Nadya is a street girl, and an illegal immigrant from Mexico, or even pregnant?


    No matter what it is, it almost stirs the nerves of Texas natives.


    but.


    This is not what Odin wanted.


    Odin didn''t care about the changes in the power of faith on the earth today. After all, he knew Guang Ming Ting and also knew that Guang Ming Ting was going to fight for faith.


    But what use is this?


    The old man wants the earth to return to the barbaric era.


    No matter how many people you believe in now, I will draw a salary directly from the bottom of the pan.


    Odin directly summoned the Heavenly Birdman, and directly questioned: "Why don''t I do it? I want that **** to die, and once that **** is born, you know how angry you will face me."


    The Heavenly Birdman said: "God, please rest assured, everything is in the plan of Heaven."


    Odin looked at the Heavenly Birdman who spoke with confidence, and gave a cold snort, without saying much.


    After returning to the kingdom of heaven, the Birdman of Heaven could not help but wipe the sweat on his forehead, and directly recruited the commander of the Fifth Army, and asked angrily: "Damn, why is that **** still alive, what about your people? "


    The commander of the Fifth Army also went straight forward: "What''s the difference between earlier and later? Anyway, I won''t take part in the mission of destroying earth creatures. At that time, after landing on the earth, you will have work to do, and I will also have work to do."


    Heavenly Birdman¡¯s trigeminal nerve was beating straight, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com took a deep breath: ¡°So, during this period of time, you haven¡¯t done anything at all?¡±


    The commander of the Fifth Legion curiously said: "No, I have been staring at it. The six archangels whose names were fabricated according to the Earth Bible are all on the earth."


    Heavenly Birdman''s heart trembled.


    Okay.


    Fortunately, Odin asked. If Odin didn¡¯t ask, would he still not know?


    Next second.


    The Birdman of Heaven almost yelled at the commander of the Fifth Legion: "Damn, kill that **** immediately for me, immediately, hurry up, immediately, let that **** be born, and the great gold lord Odin will be angry. Come, do you want to impede our entire heaven?"


    The commander of the Fifth Legion was unmoved by Birdman¡¯s anger, shrugged, and still said in a calm tone: "Okay, okay, you are the master, really, you can directly send a text message to tell me about this. Okay, I see, is there anything else? It''s okay, I''ll go now."


    Known as the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, but there are no soldiers under his hand, and a heavenly birdman: "..."

 Chapter 646: Lake and Lao Mos Gamble

    The Heavenly Birdman looked at the back of the Fifth Army Commander who had gone away coolly, and could not wait for it now, just now, at this moment, directly swallowed the Fifth Army Commander.


    If it weren''t for this time, the gold master deliberately asked, frankly speaking, the bird people thought that such a simple little thing, the Fifth Legion had already done it.


    The results of it?


    Boy, this is the rhythm that wants me to die.


    Odin is definitely impossible to destroy the kingdom of heaven. Once the kingdom of heaven is gone, the gears of the gods'' twilight may turn before his eyes. However, Odin may not destroy the kingdom of heaven, but it will destroy him.


    I worked hard outside to serve our biggest benefactor, but at home, I didn¡¯t know it. I was shocked when I saw it. Is a legion commander thinking about killing him?


    damn it.


    Isn¡¯t it just bullying me that there is no way to re-form the 13th Army without the flag?


    After this time is over, there is no need for the kingdom of heaven, where the kings are in their own hands. Over the years, Birdman has accumulated a lot of gold coins. As long as he gets the flag of the Third Army, he can quickly Directly full, and then, under the reward, if other legions do not obey him, then they can directly declare GG.


    Birdman imagined that he would truly dominate the beautiful scenery of the kingdom of heaven soon after, taking a deep breath, then, after thinking about it, sitting directly in the kingdom of heaven, and began to urge the commander of the Fifth Army to move quickly.


    If you don''t watch it here, Birdman is worried that the fifth legion commander who wants him to die will continue to delay.


    The commander of the Fifth Legion returned to his legion and listened to the urging words of the bird man in the heaven system. He shook his head boredly, yawned, and then directly told what he is still on the earth as commanded by the archangel of the Bible. The six archangels directly issued an order to kill Nadya and the child in Nadya''s belly.


    moment.


    This command was transmitted quickly like a radio wave, and then it was directly received by the six archangels in the middle of the night on the earth.


    at the same time.


    Lake also received it.


    It''s also time.


    Texas!


    The Lone Star State.


    Boom!


    In a remote alley of a small town, there was a bang, accompanied by the legendary rainbow-like light that was so dazzling to the extreme. Then, after the light disappeared, a man who looked like a terminator descended but dressed in trousers Slowly raised his head in the smoky teleportation array.


    It''s Lake...


    It''s also Shahrir.


    Lake, who directly occupied Shahrir''s sea of ??consciousness with his consciousness, directly controlled Shahrir''s body remotely with [Ultimate Magic Fist], moved a little, and felt the energy contained in this body.


    then¡­


    Lake regretted it.


    Just this strength?


    Lake felt that maybe he could have eaten all three, Heavenly Kingdom, Cheritas, and... Mephisto''s.


    Next second.


    Lake withdrew the idea.


    Without him.


    The reason why he formed an alliance with Mephisto was not originally because he was afraid that he would not be able to do it, but because he felt that Mephisto would give him free work for a period of time, and wait until things were formalized. Go get it.


    and so.


    Lake shrugged, supported the wall, and waited for the arrival of the dimensionality of the chaotic light, only then did he feel that he could control this body a little easier.


    This easy control does not mean that the ants want to easily pick up the elephant.


    Rather, a kind of Hulk wants to easily pinch an ant, but can''t directly blow the ant into the kind of control.


    Lake''s power is too strong. If you simply use his power to control this body, there is no doubt that Shahrir, who has just taken the first step, can''t bear the power of the chaotic universe into the body, will directly explode. Died.


    "call out!"


    "call out!"


    Lake looked up, borrowed Shahrir''s soul directly, and connected it to the communication system of the kingdom of heaven. The next second, he spotted a spot and walked directly over.


    "let''s start."


    "it is good!"


    The birdmen, aliased by Michael and Raphael, landed directly in the sky. After the two birdmen looked at each other, a powerful force surged down.


    moment.


    Taking this small town in the desert as a starting point, the space of 50 kilometers in diameter was directly enveloped.


    The voice of the commander of the Fifth Legion also appeared on the channel: "Very well, the warships of the Fifth Legion will arrive at 12 noon tomorrow on Earth Day. We can''t participate in the mission to slaughter the earth, but the people in this farm The lamb is enough for us to kill."


    moment.


    Whether it is on Earth or not, the bird people belonging to the Fifth Legion all laughed strangely after this sentence, their voices were like crows.


    Shahrir''s footsteps stopped suddenly, standing in place, after looking up for a few moments, he was silent for a while, changed his idea of ??sending the two birdmen on the road first, and instead made a straight turn, taking advantage of the darkness to slow down. Slowly walked towards Nadya''s location.


    "The space is sealed off."


    "I know."


    "damn it."


    Mephisto saw Lake, who came to **** after receiving the information of the soul contract, and couldn''t help being irritable: "What does Taj Kama do? I just sit and watch the group of bird people play in the sealed space directly on the earth. This set?"


    Lake tilted his head.


    Mephisto immediately looked at Lake: "And you, this is not the same as we agreed before. They are going to do it to Nadya. You said that you will guarantee that my child will be born safely."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Old Mo, I think you may need to calm down."


    Mephisto didn''t speak, but stared at Lake with a dark expression, which seemed to be what he meant. The prerequisite for their soul contract to take effect is that the blood of the gods and demons that he has worked so hard to get together can be safely born. .


    Lake smiled and said: "Haven''t you ever thought that this sealed space is also in my plan?"


    "is it?"


    "Do you see me panicking?"


    "¡­No."


    "Some confidence in me, Lao Mo!"


    Lake smiled and said truthfully to Mephisto in front of me: "On my side, you don''t need to worry about me. What I promised will definitely be done. But it is you. How is the plan going? You can be confident and direct. Did the flock of birds who swallowed the kingdom of heaven?"


    Mephisto looked at Lake like this, and temporarily believed in Lake, and said directly: "As long as there is no problem on your side, there will be no problem on my side at all, and, take a gamble?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help laughing: "Oh, what are you betting on?"


    A cruel smile appeared on Mephisto''s face: "Just bet, I can deal with the birdmen in the heaven faster than you can deal with the Cheritas."


    Lake laughed loudly: "What are you betting on?"


    "The origin of hell."


    "what."


    Lake lost his voice and shook his head with a smile: "If you get a bite of fat from the World Tree universe underworld, you will still care about the origin of hell, Lao Mo, and some of them are good or not. If you want to gamble, just gamble more."


    Mephisto said, "Then what do you want to bet on?"


    Lake touched his chin: "If I say, bet, I am faster than you, you surrender to me, from above 10,000 to below one person, would you agree?"


    Mephisto sneered: "You have a lot of confidence in yourself."


    Lake spread his hands: "I have always had confidence in myself. Otherwise, I wouldn''t say that I will give you a large portion of the spoils this time, am I?"


    Mephisto was at a loss for words.


    after awhile.


    Mephisto nodded directly: "Okay, I bet with you, if you lose, I will..."


    Paused.


    Mephisto looked at Lake, showing his fangs: "I want your Chaos Underworld!"


    Lake pursed his lips and looked at Mephisto thoughtfully: "It seems that you have confidence in yourself, Old Mo."


    Old Mo laughed straight.


    Lake nodded: "Okay, I''ll bet with you."


    "you said?"


    "I said."


    Lake took a deep glance at Mephisto, then, after a deliberate pause for two or three seconds, he turned and left.


    Chaos Hades.


    Frank, who has become one of the three giants of the Chaos Underworld, stood behind the gate of the Hades and waited for Lake. After seeing Lake''s transformation from the golden saga into Lake itself, he curiously said: "Why don''t you use the soul contract this time?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Isn''t it obvious, just utterly empty-mouthed."


    Make a deal with the devil.


    No matter how much it said, there is no soul contract, it is an empty paper, empty mouth and white teeth. The two or three seconds that Lake deliberately paused was to give Mephisto the time to write a soul contract.


    obviously.


    Mephisto didn''t seem to be fooled.


    wrong.


    In other words, this time, Mephisto was thinking about the play of the empty glove white wolf.


    Frank asked curiously: "Then you..."


    Lake laughed and said, "Inspire his fighting spirit."


    As an old demon who has been messing around for thousands of years, Mephisto still has a lot of hole cards. It just so happens that we can take this opportunity to see what Mephisto''s hole cards are.


    Anyway...


    There is no possibility of Lake losing in this game.


    Without him.


    Even if there are no people from the earth entering, UU reading www.uukanshu. com or no one else to help, he alone is a legion.


    do not forget.


    Although the lottery system has entered the age of the 2.0 version of the **** king training, the clone, this skill is drawn during the cash draw, and according to the rules of the clone, the clone can be summoned without limit by relying on the sword.


    As long as there are enough U.S. knives, clones can come out without restriction.


    Cheritas?


    Ah.


    Can you stop Saga''s golden punch?


    can?


    What about ten, one hundred, one thousand saga golden punches?


    If it is said that the lottery system is the core secret of Lake, then, the clone, this has always been invisible, and even some people know the skill that is the most core of Lake apart from the core secret of the lottery system. And is an open first hole card!


    ¡­

 Chapter 467: May the holy light fool you

    and so¡­


    Mephisto may think that he and Lake are both players at the same table, but in fact, this is just Mephisto''s self-righteousness. Lake is not only a player, but also a banker.


    What is a dealer?


    When the situation is not conducive to the dealer, the dealer has the right to directly get up and lift the table at any time.


    Mephisto may think that not signing the soul contract is a good thing for him. After all, in Mephisto¡¯s view, if he does not sign, if he wins and Lake does not give it, he There is every reason to tear his face with Lake again. With the source of the few percent of the world tree underworld and the Lord of the Cheritas hell, if Lake does not give it, he will dare to call the door and get it in person. .


    I have to say that even though Mephisto is very steel, he also has some conspiracies.


    but¡­


    This can''t make it to the table at all.


    Lake sighed, shook his head, and allowed Frank to continue to take root in the Chaos Underworld, look good at his home, and after training the soldiers in the 108 Demon Star Reserve Camp, he left the Chaos Underworld directly.


    The news that the desert town was blocked is actually unknown.


    This is not to say that the so-called space blockade in the desert town is a so-called adjective. In fact, it is a real space blockade. Fifty kilometers from the desert town, although it seems transparent, it doesn¡¯t matter if it is the people inside. , Or an outsider, if you try to cross here, you will directly hit the wall.


    The reason why it has not been discovered after a day and a night is simple.


    There are few westerners.


    There are fewer people in the Texas desert town.


    Until nine o''clock in the morning the next morning, after fifty kilometers away, a full-loaded oil tank truck hit the air wall in a straight hook, and then it rolled up, in the desert town. When the billowing fireworks and black smoke were clearly visible, everyone realized what was wrong with the problem.


    Beginning last night, the TV signal in the small town was directly gone, and the cell phone signal was also gone.


    at the moment?


    Nadja, who has been transformed from a female doctor Jane Foster to a street girl in Mexico, stood at the door of the RV where she lived, with a big belly, watching the black smoke that was clearly visible even for fifty kilometers. In her heart, suddenly, There was a lot of anxiety.


    "do not worry!"


    "..."


    Nadya regained her consciousness and looked at a handsome man who lived in this RV camp like her: "Justin."


    Just thirty-one years old this year and born here, Justin, who grew up here, chewed gum, pointed to the billowing black smoke at fifty kilometers, and looked at Nadya: "This kind of thing is not very common, but it''s not uncommon. By the way, where''s your brother, hasn''t he returned yet?"


    Nadya shook her head.


    Her brother?


    Those who found her in the first month when she suddenly didn''t understand how she was pregnant, and after telling her the truth, brought her here, and then disappeared suddenly.


    If it weren''t for them to clearly tell the appearance of Thor and the story of the Nine Realms that Thor once told her, Nadya would think they were liars.


    Justin pointed to Nadya''s belly: "How long is there?"


    Nadya lowered her head and stroked her belly, a little worried, but she managed to squeeze out a smile: "It''s almost half a month."


    She didn''t want to have children in such a deserted place, where the medical facilities were extremely poor.


    How could her child, the child of her and Thor, the future heir of the Asa Protoss, be born in such a place.


    Just thinking in Nadya''s heart, if they don''t come back tomorrow, she just drove away. Suddenly, Nadya''s eyes were not far away, from behind a big tree, her face was pale, she was holding her lips, and her body was tattered. The unbearable man was attracted.


    When Nadya saw this, she was slightly taken aback: "Shalil!"


    Justin, who was standing next to him, was slightly taken aback when he heard the name.


    "Puff!"


    Lake controlled Shahrir''s body almost at the moment he was close to the RV camp, and he plunged directly into the ground uncontrollably, which directly attracted the attention of the kind-hearted people in the RV camp although they had no money.


    quickly.


    Several Texans ran up to Lake and hurriedly helped Lake who was lying down.


    Like the actor, Lake precisely controlled every nerve in Shahrir¡¯s face. He did a good job of acting. He watched Nadja, who had also ran over, and his lips moved lightly: "Falling heaven, coming over, run, run quickly !"


    Nadya: "..."


    After Lake controlled Shahrir to say this, he went off the assembly line gorgeously, and then fainted.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Lake''s consciousness attached to Shahrir''s body watched the kind-hearted Texans hurriedly and after a discussion, they carried Shahrir to a mat on the ground.


    at this time.


    Justin, who helped hold up Shahrir, seemed to touch something on Shahrir''s back. After everyone flattened Shahrir, he touched it again with some curiosity.


    Just you.


    Lake came up with a thought and directly interfered with this Justin.


    Next second.


    Suddenly, Justin''s appearance changed drastically. Then, under the exclamation of everyone, and the late persuasion, he directly turned Shalier over with a bang, and then, in an instant, directly and violently. Shalier''s suit jacket and the white shirt that was already in tatters.


    When Shahrir''s back appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    moment.


    Everyone''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Thick and greasy Xiete!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    "Oh, God!"


    "My lord!"


    The kind-hearted Texas people looked at the two bloody, **** scars on Shahrir¡¯s back and were completely dumbfounded. Then, after an old woman returned to her senses, she knelt on the ground and made a cross on her chest. After that, one of them counted as one, all knelt down in the same way, looked at Shahrir''s back, gestured to the cross, and muttered something silently.


    Texas is not just a state of the lone star, it is also a gathering place for conservative sects. Above Texas, 87% of the residents are believers.


    They believe in Protestantism, the Protestant religion of Christ Jesus.


    but¡­


    No matter what God, Jesus, Protestant, or whatever, everyone knew about it after the Vatican Manifestation. At the same time, the Vatican was able to better understand the 2.0 era after the development of the era in order to popularize believers from all over the world. , Is also the introduction of the 2.0 version of the Bible.


    As Texas, people who practice Christ Jesus, and even **** is also in this manifestation, naturally, they also received the new 2.0 version of the Bible.


    natural.


    After the 2.0 version of the Bible, the holy angel Sobia and **** once again mentioned that he had betrayed heaven with his brother, leading to the collapse of heaven, and even killed Jehovah, but at the last moment, he awakened and did not hesitate to behead. Shahrir, who broke his wings and fell into the void, is also a very memorable story as a short story.


    just¡­


    Justin just thought of Nadya''s name for Shahrir, and then, when he touched that unusual place, he would have an idea, as if thinking of something he wanted to witness.


    Of course.


    This is what Justin himself thought. The fundamental reason is that Lake secretly gave this Justin such a thought. Otherwise, a normal person, who would contact a man who appeared to be a so-called angel?.


    at this time.


    Some of the Texas men who went to the tank truck to detect the group of past Texas men also came back. When they came back, they saw the people kneeling all over the floor and didn''t think much, because they didn''t have time to think, "We can''t get out." Up."


    Several people who went to the tanker truck told the people in a rush that an invisible wall of air appeared at the place where the tanker truck exploded, preventing them from going out.


    at this time.


    "Ahem!"


    "..."


    The people who were talking about each other were instantly attracted by Shahrir''s coughing, and then everyone saw that there was a door that seemed to open from behind Shahrir.


    That is a strange and familiar portal.


    Unfamiliar, because these people have seen them for the first time in their lives.


    Familiar, because these people at the moment have seen them on TV and reports.


    This is what the New Bible says, the gateway to the light of tomorrow.


    The soft white light, which symbolized love, peace, and justice, overflowed from the portal, and not only fell on Shahrir''s body, but at the same time, the overflowing light also enveloped other people.


    Some Texans who suffer from illness all the year round, at this moment, are bathed in this soft holy light, but they have swept away the tiredness from their bodies, and have a feeling of renewing their second life.


    The exclamation of the crowd continued.


    The holy light also fell on Nadya''s body.


    Nadya also felt the warmth of the Holy Light.


    but¡­


    When the first person looked at Nadya, the expression on UU reading became slightly strange. Soon, the eyes of the second and third persons also fell.


    Everyone''s expressions changed slightly.


    Nadja was still closing her eyes, feeling the blessing and baptism from the holy light.


    But she didn''t know that the black mist that kept rising from Najia''s body was replaced by the holy light.


    This¡­


    "do not panic!"


    When everyone saw this and was a little panicked, they heard the words that seemed to be contagious, but saw that under the big tree, bathed in the holy light, they quickly recovered from their injuries. The jet-black hair turned golden at this moment, and Shahrir, who supported the tree to rise, looked at Naja bathed in the holy light with a soft voice and said: "The fallen angel found her and wants to use her. To launch a doomsday, Holy Keisha finally thwarted their conspiracy, and now, under this holy light, the holy light is helping her to dispel the corruption in her body."


    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 468: The big show of war

    May the Holy Light fool you.


    wrong.


    May the Holy Light bless you.


    To make people believe in religion, Lake is not very good at this thing, he is not a preacher, but in terms of how to fool people, this thing, Lake is very clear.


    After all, the military has its own golden house, and the military has its own Yan Ruyu.


    Frankly speaking, the most correct thing Lake felt that he had done was that he chose the road of free prostitution when he was sixteen. In the army, Lake learned a lot of tactics and tactics passed down by the Federation.


    To put it bluntly, if Lake had not joined the army, it is estimated that due to the memory of the previous life, his bottom line would be very high. Fortunately, after a bit of experience in the army, he would be perfectly integrated into the federal system. bingo.


    No one understands the federal tactics better than me.


    and so¡­


    Lake looked at the people in front of him who was bathed in the holy light, and he had a faint smile in his heart.


    Originally, Lake was thinking of visiting Nadja last night, but after seeing the group of heavenly birdmen so impatiently preparing to do it, suddenly, he made a better decision.


    not far away.


    Almost standing on the hill where Lake used to stand with Mephisto, the Fifth Legion from the Kingdom that had lurked months ago, Raphael and Michael, who were nearly killed yesterday, are also watching. In this scene of the RV gathering place in the desert town, something seems to be not quite right.


    "Sharir."


    "It''s him."


    Michael frowned and said, "He''s not dead?"


    Raphael looked at Michael: "What should I do now, it seems that he seems to..."


    "Is it because I just woke up and didn''t receive the previous information?"


    "Oops."


    "..."


    Raphael was stunned for a moment, then, as if thinking of something shocking, he looked at Michael: "No, if this **** is killed by Shahrir, the bounty will not be ours. ."


    Michael was also taken aback for an instant after hearing this.


    From top to bottom, the kingdom of heaven belongs to the kind of money-thirsty character. Naturally, Michael and Raphael are no exception.


    "How to do?"


    "What else can we do? Don''t let that guy kill that **** recklessly and bring her back. That bitch, we want to divide up one person and one wound."


    "go!"


    The kingdom of heaven, if I do things, you must give me money. Therefore, this time, the Fifth Legion is no exception. They have already planned it. After the people of the Fifth Legion arrive, they want to bring the appetizers here to other humans. Killed, and then **** Nadya, each one with a knife, so that, in this way, everyone can receive the reward.


    Although the corps also compete with each other, at some point, they will also know how to unite.


    Boom!


    Michael and Raphael spread their wings directly, made a puff, took off directly, and swiftly moved towards the RV gathering place in the desert town.


    "Look!"


    "That is¡­"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    "Fallen Angel?"


    Almost when Michael and Raphael just ascended and slapped their wings and drove over, they were suddenly noticed by a few sharp-eyed believers in Tomorrow Court.


    In the sky, galloping towards this side, the two people flapping a pair of black wings are not fallen angels. What is that?


    even¡­


    Even after she swept away her tired Nadya and opened her eyes under the shower of holy light, she looked at Michael and Raphael in the sky, and couldn''t help but yelled a fallen angel.


    Although Nadya was a little confused, why the wings of these two people suddenly became pitch black. After all, when Nadya met them for the first time, their wings were divine and bright white.


    The answer is actually very simple.


    Holy light.


    In other words, the light of faith is at work.


    The birdmen of the heavenly kingdom have all been ruled by the Chaos Light Universe as heretics and fallen angels. Naturally, since they are fallen angels, they should look like fallen angels.


    Under the holy light, in the eyes of all believers who believe in Kwang Ming Ting, it is natural that they also need to maintain an attitude that is synchronized with their own beliefs.


    So although Michael and Raphael think their wings are still white, in the eyes of the believers, and in the eyes of those who have been bathed in the holy light and baptized by the holy light, the wings of these two birdmen , Is pure black, that is undoubtedly a symbol of fallen black.


    But this is not the most important thing at hand.


    "They''re here to kill her."


    Lake controlled Shahrir to inflate, and while the Heavenly Kingdom suit was directly possessed, he looked at the group of believers: "They don''t want the savior of the world tree in Nadya to be born. Hurry up and take her away. Here I will stop them. , Please."


    boom!


    Finished.


    A weapon of Heaven''s standard appeared on Lake''s right hand, and with a direct blow, it appeared on the outermost side. In the sky, Raphael and Michael saw each other, and they also glanced at each other and chose to land directly.


    The believers in the RV camp quickly came to their senses less than five seconds after Lake disappeared, and then everyone looked at Nadya.


    Suddenly.


    Everyone remembered the record about the Savior **** in the first edition of the Bible.


    Next second.


    It was Justin who came back quickly, with a bang, and several people looked at the battle between the angels who had been fighting and the fallen angels, and then, before Nadya herself could say anything, a car was already driving. When they came, everyone quickly escorted Nadya into the car, and then, accompanied by the sound of humming motorcycles, the believers directly escorted the car carrying Nadya quickly toward the camping area, which was only five kilometers away. Away from the desert town.


    "what are you doing!"


    Raphael directly smashed the long sword that Shalier had swung down in front of him with a kick, and with a bang, he kicked Shalier directly, and said with a somewhat unbeautiful face: "Shalier, are you crazy? The people who attacked you?"


    Michael watched Shahrir, who had regained his feet after kicking, frowned slightly and said: "It''s not right, Shahrir is a little bit wrong."


    When Raphael was about to say that this was not nonsense, Shahrir''s sword struck again.


    Michael shook his head next to him, ready to say enough. When he stopped, with a buzzing sound, Michael''s figure suddenly stiffened in place, in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Lake immediately appeared: "The Magic Oscillation Demon King Fist!!"


    Michael''s eyes zoomed in instantly, and a huge mental impact immediately covered his sea of ??consciousness.


    Duang!


    Raphael once again blocked Shahrir''s sword, and then, when he felt that the connection was suddenly dropped, and then Michael, who was back online, couldn''t help but turn around and look at it.


    There was a boom.


    Lake once again followed the same pattern and appeared on Raphael''s sea of ??consciousness: "Magic King Fist!"


    moment.


    The look in Raphael''s eyes disappeared directly, and then the look came back online.


    Next second.


    A battle between the angels and the fallen angels that is under the control of Lake and is self-directed and acted completely according to his script is officially staged.


    Over there in the desert town.


    The residents of the small town opened their mouths and looked at the battle of fallen angels in the distance. They were also a little surprised. When the holy light appeared on the side of the RV, the desert town also had the holy light soaring into the sky.


    In the eyes of the residents of the small town, the wings of Raphael and Michael are naturally the evil black that only fallen angels can have in their impressions and memories.


    at this time.


    The people in the RV camp have arrived in the town.


    "Justin!"


    A Texas red''s neck clicked, loaded his gun, and then looked at Justin: "You take Najia to hide in the church in town."


    Justin nodded solemnly.


    Although the residents of the small town didn''t understand when it happened, they immediately filled up the plot when they heard the people in the RV camp saying that the fallen angel came for the savior Nadya was carrying.


    moment.


    With only a dazed expression on her face, Nadya, who still didn''t quite understand what was going on, was quickly moved towards the church in the small town by Justin and the spontaneous guards.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "How did they fight?"


    "what should we do?"


    "Continue to wait here for the arrival of the Legion?"


    "Damn it, that group of humans seem to know what we want to do, no, they don''t want to send the target out."


    "Send me a fart, this place has been blocked by us, and the Supreme Master, I think, but so."


    "is it?"


    "..."


    At the center of the desert, the remaining four birdmen named after the archangel, waiting for the arrival of the Fifth Legion, felt a little irritable after the three clansmen who directly fought in the distance. At the same time, they suddenly heard such a sound. He regained his senses in an instant, looking at the spark ring portal that had been lit up, Gu Yi, the supreme mage with his hands on his back, wearing a hood, wearing a beautiful yellow robe, and a smile on his mouth.


    Gu Yi looked at the bird man who had just named Dao and said that he was nothing but this, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Interesting, with the power of the heavenly belief gathered by the people on earth, you can indeed escape my dimensional protective barrier, but I hope I will not I found that it¡¯s still difficult for UU to read . Even Odin, if you want to come to the earth in person, you need to say hello to me. You don¡¯t want to say hello, just come in like this. It¡¯s a bit inappropriate, right? ."


    The four birdmen glanced at each other.


    Next second.


    "Gu Yi!"


    The four birds yelled in unison, and then instantly transformed and drew out their weapons. With a bang, they showed their wings, held their weapons and jumped high, intending to attack them with the four birds. The potential, the uninvited Supreme Master Gu Yi, beheaded and killed on the spot.


    Bang!


    Gu Yi''s mirror image was instantly like a broken mirror, shattered under the gaze of the four birdmen, and then, behind him, a huge force came, and a treasure wheel was manifested in the world.


    There was a hum.


    In an instant.


    The four birdmen disappeared instantly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 469: What is the protagonist of justice

    Gu Yi stood on the spot, turned his head, and glanced at the battle between the raging angels and the fallen angels that was still fighting over there.


    Not far away, the battle between the angels and the fallen angels continued, but the one who was at a disadvantage was undoubtedly that day.


    There are so many dramas.


    Gu Yi thought in his heart, and turned around and disappeared in place.


    The first time this group of birdmen set up a space barrier here, Gu Yi was aware of it, but at that time, when Gu Yizhen was going to come and educate the group of birdmen who did not know the heights of the sky, Lake suddenly sent a message to tell She temporarily ignored it.


    After Gu Yi received the information, he didn''t take care of it.


    at the moment?


    It was the message sent by Lake that Gu Yi would make the move. After all, the space barriers arranged by the bird people also felt that it was a housekeeping skill, but for Gu Yi who mastered the magic of the mirror world, the bird People¡¯s hand-space barrier is simply a topic like a child holding a lollipop and proudly saying that he knows what one plus one is equal to.


    However, this group of bird people still have a bit of talk.


    Now that I thought of using the power of faith in the angels in the heaven that the earth people once believed in, directly use the mode of faith to evade her dimensional protection barrier, and after obtaining the space gem, it will be reopened again. Earth space protection barrier.


    The dimensional protective barrier is used to protect the earth from other dimensional creatures.


    The space protection barrier is used to protect the earth from being harmed by cosmic creatures outside the earth.


    Okay.


    This way of faith coming is not enough to bring all the heavenly army over. After all, the previous faith in heaven was taken to rebuild the Rainbow Bridge, and now, the faith on the earth has also changed...


    Chaos universe.


    There was a hum.


    Just after Gu Yi came in, he saw the picture of the wings being cut off and being escorted by a few fighting female angels to leave the Virgo Nebula and head directly to the Chaos Light Tomorrow Court.


    "Supreme Mage!"


    "Holy Keisha."


    Keisha, who came directly with white wings of sacred light, said to Gu Yi with a slight smile, "Thank you."


    Gu Yi said: "I am the guardian of the virgin sign of the zodiac."


    In addition to playing some tricks against Domam in the dark dimension, the Supreme Master can also be regarded as an untainted businessman.


    I took the things of Emperor Weishan and took the responsibility to help Emperor Weishan guard the earth, but if Emperor Weishan had a little sense of turning instead of being so rigid, Gu Yi would not be able to cast into the zodiac.


    The Lone Star State.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a powerful explosion and a bang, under the gaze of the people in the desert town, a figure flew upside down from a distance, and then banged heavily in front of them, directly smashing out a huge Of potholes.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Under the gaze of the residents of the desert town, Shahrir climbed up from the pothole with some difficulty, and watched with a bang. Raphael and Michael fell not far away, with golden mouth overflowing. Although his tone is a little weak, his tone is very firm: "I won''t let you succeed."


    "silly!"


    "ridiculous!"


    Michael moved his wrist. Behind him, there was a bird''s wing. In the eyes of the residents of the town, countless fallen black mists swarmed out: "You think, you have changed your mind, that group was suppressed by us. The light tomorrow will accept you like this, and accept someone who has suppressed them wantonly like us?"


    Shahrir supported him and wanted to stand up from the ground, but he tried several times without success. With the help of two red-necked believers, he got up.


    "Ahem!"


    Shalier covered his chest with one hand and looked at Michael with a firm tone: "Do you think I betrayed you in order to return to the light that advocates kindness, peace, and light and justice?"


    "Oh, isn''t it?"


    "I do it for myself."


    "Ah!"


    Shahrir listened to Michael¡¯s sneer and didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he looked at Michael: ¡°Big brother, I just realized that we¡¯ve done too many wrong things, and we¡¯re given by the evil darkness. Invasion, made too many mistakes, we are not like this, stop...puff!"


    "stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "shot."


    "Boom boom boom!"


    At the moment when Michael slapped Shahrir directly, the residents of the desert town present were stunned, and then suddenly violent, the residents with firm belief and vigorous morality were all in their hands. This weapon fired directly, and instantly, dinged and swept towards all corners of Michael''s body.


    Next second.


    Everyone present turned their backs on their backs in an instant.


    If angels can be killed by weapons, then, what do humans... still believe in angels?


    Michael''s eyes flashed with cold light, and the depraved aura was wavering.


    Whoops.


    "stop!"


    "..."


    Michael looked at the gray-headed face and appeared in front of the people who turned upside down once again. He opened his arms. Although his legs were trembling, Shalier was still standing, with a slightly tranced expression.


    Next second.


    Michael¡¯s face was full of violence, and with a slap, he once again slapped Shahrir on the ground: ¡°It¡¯s a bit like back then, when our seven brothers rebelled against heaven, when they were about to seize Jehovah. , You too, just like now, stand in front of him to protect him, but what''s the result?"


    Raphael came over from behind with a blank face: "Back then, you could not protect the Lord, but now, you can''t protect these people either."


    Shahrir trembled and slowly stood up in the sight of the town residents once again, the golden blood on the corners of his mouth flowed more, and his face was endlessly pale: "Back then, you deceived me and led me into the depravity. These In 2017, I did too many things that I shouldn¡¯t do. Now, even with my life, I¡¯m willing to try and die for the light, instead of throwing myself into the darkness again to survive.¡±


    Michael laughed wildly on his face: "Light? What is light? With a big fist, who is the light, my stupid brother, have you forgotten? Wasn''t the king of Odin also the king of darkness? , Look at him, who would dare to say that King Odin is the King of Darkness."


    Shahril silently shook his head: "Light may not be the most powerful, but light is a kind of belief. As long as the light is still there, one day, no matter how dark it is, it will show its prototype under the shining of light. of."


    Michael took a deep breath: "I have forgotten that in heaven, your priesthood was to protect the soul from sin. The final pure land, but you no longer have this priesthood, even heaven. We have all changed a host. Do you think this Guangming, who has risen in our suppression, can still accept you?"


    "I never thought about going back again. I am a sinner. I just want to do what I should do."


    "Then you are looking for death!"


    Michael put away the hostility on his face, became calm, and looked at Shahrir, who was blocked in front of him, and seemed to fall as soon as the wind blows: "I ask you one last time, get out of the way. Don¡¯t let go, this time, I won¡¯t be thinking about being so kind at the time.¡±


    Shalier opened his right hand on his chest, letting the torn wound drip with golden blood on his chest, and looked at Michael in front of him: "It is my honor to die for the light!"


    "Then you go to die!"


    Michael''s expression changed suddenly and he roared. Then, when he fell to the ground, he was now firmly protected by Shalier, under the constant roars of the residents of the small town behind who shouted stop and no, he went directly and vigorously. He prepared a punch, and then slammed into Shahrir in front of him.


    Shalier turned his head. Finally, he looked at the town residents with a nostalgic look. Then, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Finally, he turned his head and seemed to be ready to die under Michael''s fist. .


    "Die!"


    "what!"


    "boom!"


    "what?"


    "Boom!"


    Michael and Raphael suddenly backed away frantically, their eyes, staring suspiciously at the punch they had just now, and under the flash of silver light, they directly blocked his punch. At this moment, they were Countless dust obscured Shahrir''s vision.


    The dust is flying all over the sky.


    In an instant.


    A breeze blew in, with light, directly blowing away the dust.


    "what?"


    Michael and Raphael watched as the dust disappeared, Shahrir was once again bathed in the holy light, and then their eyes fell on the handful of sacred light that flashed in the ground in front of Shahrir. Above the long sword.


    "Holy Sword of Light!"


    "Holy Keisha!"


    Michael and Raphael yelled in surprise, and then, like a frightened mouse, they stared at the exclusive sword of sacred light of the sacred Keisha, and then looked around, seeming to be looking for it. Following the trail of divine Kesha.


    Boom!


    There was a sound like drumming.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Under the gaze of the residents of the small town, and in the church, under the gaze of the people who guarded Nadya and other small towns, a gorgeous portal suddenly appeared in the sky above the small town.


    "Believe in the light, and the light will bless you."


    "Sharir!"


    A cold female voice rang out from within the opened door, and UU reading passed on in every corner of the town: "Although you have fallen into darkness before, you have committed too many things that run counter to the light, but , You are not your original intention, and you can wake up in time under the light''s call again, and even cut off your own wings. Now, you are fighting for the light, and the light will surely bless you."


    In the Holy Light.


    Under the gaze of the residents of the town, the appearance of Shahrir bathed in the holy light is undergoing earth-shaking changes at this moment. It has long been in tatters, and it has been possible to see the back and the broken wings. It seems that there is Something is struggling to come out.


    Next second.


    Accompanied by the bright and skyrocketing holy light.


    Puff.


    moment.


    A white and flawless feather appeared like a sprout from the ground.


    ¡­

 Chapter 650: Ursa Major Adam

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    What kind of plot is a qualified plot.


    There is no doubt that this scene is fully qualified right now, when justice and evil are confronted, when evil has the upper hand and justice is about to be defeated.


    at this time.


    Only at this time, justice will rise to adversity, sweep the previous defeat, and fight a beautiful turnaround.


    This is exclusive to the hero.


    Only if he is a hero who is the protagonist of the righteous World War II, he can enjoy the treatment.


    Boom!


    Under the Holy Light.


    Shahrir¡¯s eyes were slightly closed in the light, and the wound on his body healed quickly. The golden hair grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Behind him, there are the wings that symbolize light and justice. Slapped.


    In front of Shalier, was the sword of sacred light, also known as the sword of victory and contract. The long sword buzzed suddenly and fell directly into Shalier''s hand with a scream.


    "Sharir."


    "You believe in the light and fight for the light, and the light will bless you and fight with you!"


    The voice of the Holy Keisha was transmitted through the portal: "I give Shahrir in the name of Holy Keisha, to light the Holy Angel of Victory in Tomorrow for me, guard the light, and dispel the darkness!"


    The words fall.


    Swish.


    Shalier, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes and looked down. It was his dripping golden blood that fell on the sand. At this moment, beautiful flowers were in full bloom.


    The door of the light tomorrow court closed in an instant.


    The eyes of everyone in the desert town fell on Shahrir, who had just sworn to the death to protect them, and was almost defeated by fallen angels. At this moment, it was Shahrir who had changed shotguns.


    "what!"


    Michael looked up with a sullen face and stared at the dissipated portal: "Kaisha, holy Kaisha, if I had known you would be like this, I would have spared no effort to kill you at that time."


    Raphael looked even more hideously watching Shahrir, who was gently flapping the holy wings, with his eyes calmly looking at their Shahrir, and said: "Sahrir, our brother, you really want to betray us again. , Betrayal can give us powerful strength and eternal existence, but willingly to believe in the light and dedicate to the light?"


    Shalier''s tone was calm, and he slowly held the sword of victory and contract in his hand: "I am the Holy Angel of Victory, light, and hope. It is you who is wrong, not me."


    Michael roared at Raphael, and then flew directly into the sky.


    Shahrir raised his head, with a bang, and the holy wings slapped directly, and then immediately followed by soaring into the sky.


    In an instant.


    The second battle between the bright angels and the fallen angels started again. In the sky, unlike the previous battle, in this battle, Shahrir faced the slightest offensive of Michael and Raphael. There was no panic, but when the situation was not favorable to him, he beat two, and did not fall behind.


    In the small town church.


    Nadya stood at the window, through the window, watching the divine battle unfolding above the sky, and her big eyes were filled with great confusion.


    Unlike the group of believers who were already kneeling before the cross, praying for the light to overcome the darkness, Nadya knew something other people didn''t know.


    Shalier and Michael, aren''t they together?


    But why...


    Nadya''s heart was almost filled with confusion, she didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    "Hi."


    Justin came over and looked at Nadya who was standing at the window and looking outside, and asked like a warm man, "Are you okay."


    Nadya returned to her senses, because there was too much confusion, so she just glanced at Justin and didn''t speak.


    Justin thought that Nadya was worried about this war. Although Justin was also worried, she still smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, the light will defeat the evil, and Lord Shalier will definitely win this victory. Victorious."


    Nadya returned to her senses, and then she thought of a question, and looked at Justin: "How did you know Shahrir?"


    Justin was taken aback for a moment: "Don''t you know?"


    What should i know?


    A big question mark appeared in Nadya''s mind again, and then she looked at Justin with some puzzlement.


    Justin looked around, and immediately grabbed a 2.0 Bible in the hands of the young man.


    This practice directly caused the unhappiness of young people.


    "Hi?"


    "Hey shit, this is what Mrs. Shalier wants us to protect Ms. Nadya."


    "..."


    The young man turned his head and glanced at Nadya who was standing at the window, then shrugged and said to Justin: "Well, do I need anything else?"


    Justin left a sentence that you need something that will call you. He walked back to Nadya and handed the 2.0 version of the Bible to Nadya: "On Easter this year, heaven will come again. The holy angel Sobia and the second coming of **** brought us the latest paradise for the lamb. The pope who was crowned in the court of tomorrow instructed the Vatican to print a brand new bible, don¡¯t you know?"


    Nadya opened her mouth and wanted to tell Justin that she didn''t know, after all, after she was brought over by the bird people, she was basically isolated from the world.


    even¡­


    She hasn''t even contacted her mother for a long time.


    Nadya smiled reluctantly, then, flipping through the brand new 2.0 version of the Bible in her hand, and then quickly tutoring under Justin''s skillful words, what on earth she missed.


    original¡­


    The appearance of the kingdom of heaven is not shown. The kingdom of heaven is the group of betrayed heaven and killed the Lord. Although it is called the kingdom of heaven, it is formed by a group of fallen and dark angels.


    God is dead.


    Now suppressing heaven, it is the sacred Keisha of Guangming Mingtian who guards the light and faith.


    Light and evil.


    Bright angels and fallen angels.


    Women VS men.


    ¡­


    Although Nadya was still a little confused, she undoubtedly believed it.


    There are many reasons. First, it has an inseparable relationship with her own education. After all, Nadya also eats angels very much. Then, Holy Keisha, led by the female angels who were once suppressed, put on uniforms. The setting of fighting the fallen angels for thousands of years and finally driving the fallen angels out of heaven is even more highly anticipated by the strong women.


    even¡­


    Nadya looked at the line in the Bible about why the fallen angels would betray the heavens, which gave the fallen angels blessing and the ultimate darkness that gave them strength, but she couldn''t help but think of the Asa protoss where Sol was. .


    Is it?


    Nadya shook her head quickly, and didn''t want to think about it anymore, but together with her thoughts, she was almost out of her control.


    "I take the order of our greatest master!"


    "..."


    Nadya suddenly thought of what an angel had said when the seven angels suddenly appeared in her apartment. At first, she was a little shocked because she saw the angel for the first time, but now Nadya, who has calmed down, is a bit shocked. He couldn''t help madly analyzing the words that he said when he met the seven angels.


    at first.


    Nadya thought that the master referred to by the seven angels meant Jehovah, but Jehovah was dead and died in the hands of the fallen angels. Before dying, Jehovah transferred his power to the holy Kaisha.


    Holy Kesha is sacred and bright.


    Then the enemy of the divine Kesha will be evil, depravity, and darkness.


    And the seven angels, the masters of the seven fallen seven angels disguised as holy angels, must also be evil.


    but¡­


    This is impossible.


    Nadya couldn''t believe this, just as she hadn''t figured out a problem yet, that is, even if the seven angels are fallen angels, they are here to protect her, but why, suddenly, an angel wants to take it. To take her life?


    wrong.


    Nadya looked down at her belly. If she remembered it correctly, it seemed that Michael and Raphael did not let the child in her belly be born.


    why?


    The more Nadya thought about it, the more chaotic she became, and the more she thought about it, the less scientific she felt.


    It is also unscientific that outside the desert town, on the desert road leading to the desert town, the military transport vehicles and transport planes are about to approach the desert town.


    After all, the space here has only been blocked. Simply put, it is like a transparent glass cover covering a fifty-kilometer-diameter desert town.


    But it can still be detected by the satellite overhead.


    This is not.


    When the light and depravity of the battle was over the desert town, the satellite detected it, and it immediately alarmed Pennsylvania Avenue. The military base in Texas had arrived quickly.


    The military convoy quickly stopped on the side of the still burning oil tanker.


    It is not that the military knows that there is a transparent cover here, but that someone stopped in front of the transparent cover.


    quickly.


    A group of soldiers got off the vehicle directly and became alert.


    "Wow!"


    Adam looked at the soldiers facing the enemy, exaggeratedly yelled twice, and then opened his ID: "Department of Homeland Security, Super Investigation Bureau, Texas Branch, Operations Director."


    "Over the investigation bureau?"


    The commander, who was coming down from behind, raised his eyebrows, motioned the soldiers to put down their weapons, and looked at Adam: "Man from General Edwin?"


    Adam nodded: "Yes. UU reading "


    The military commander asked the soldiers to lift their guards and looked around, his eyes fixed on the lone Adam: "What about the general, and why are you alone?"


    Adam shrugged and said, "No way, our office is far from here, so I''ll come here first."


    Who can make the speed of a car less than the speed of a Saint Seiya.


    Since Adam came to Texas, he has raised a Kodiak brown bear. Although he is still in his infancy, Adam feels that if he is raised, he can ride a Kodiak brown bear to fight.


    after all¡­


    I''m a man of Ursa Major!


    ¡­


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "favorite" below to record this time (Chapter 651 Ursa Major Adam (fifth update, ask for subscription, ask for monthly pass!!)) Reading record, open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 651: Clearly arranged

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    Such a big thing has happened in the desert town, as the first institution to deal with extraordinary events, it is certainly impossible for the Super Investigation Bureau to be the first to know.


    after all¡­


    The federal government allocates so much money to the Super Investigation Bureau every year.


    In fact, what happened in the desert town was the first to be known by the Super Investigation Bureau, and then it was also reported to Pennsylvania Avenue by the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Lake is very busy.


    In the desert town, I have to direct and act out the war story between the bright angel and the fallen angel, and then I have to sit on Gardners Island and watch every move in the ordinary world.


    This is how Lake has practiced this kind of multi-tasking ability. Not to mention, although he suffered a lot from multi-tasking in the past, when it is needed now, it makes Lake feel lucky.


    When the military commander heard these words from Adam, his expression seemed to change slightly: "Not here?"


    Adam chuckled, knowing what the military commander was thinking, and looked at the military commander: "Your phone."


    The military commander was slightly taken aback.


    The voice fell.


    The ringtone of the military commander''s cell phone rang.


    Gardenas Island.


    Operational Command Center.


    After Lake completed the direct communication with the military commander, after cutting off the communication, he watched the Pentagon, the white buildings, and the video conference between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Ministry of Justice and Langley giants that appeared on the big screen again. To the president on the side of the white building, he continued: "Mr. President, as I said, this is a scene where the Angel of Light vs. the Fallen Birdman, and it is not something we can participate in."


    Mr. Secretary of State smiled on the side and said, "There is no way for the Super Investigation Bureau to participate?"


    Lake''s smile remained unchanged: "Mr. Secretary of State, in fact, the Super Investigation Bureau has already participated, and Mr. Saga is a non-staff agent of the Super Investigation Bureau."


    The Attorney General smiled and said, "Saga, how do I remember that Saga was a temporary worker after he ran out of the jersey city hell?"


    Lake smiled and said, "One time and another time."


    The giants who participated in the meeting all laughed involuntarily. In the slightest, they didn''t look so particularly thoughtful in the war between angels and fallen bird men.


    the reason?


    Who made angels in this battle?


    That is the paradise in the eyes of Westerners. Although everyone here does not want to die, no one can refuse the temptation to die and go to heaven, especially when Lake says that his relationship with Saga is fairly good.


    "Mr. President, gentlemen..."


    Lake looked at the giants on the big screen who could almost determine the fate of the federation, and put away the smile on his face: "This time, the Fallen Kingdom is destined to be defeated in the battle with Koto Tomorrow, but this time After the defeat, there is no doubt that the Fallen Heavenly Congress will take a bigger offensive, such as attacking the Earth with the Cheritas who are staying on Jupiter''s side."


    moment.


    The picture is very quiet.


    A general in the Pentagon frowned and said, "Angels, didn''t you defeat the Fallen Kingdom?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Of course, if such a war really happens, there is no doubt that the angels will be on our side, because we are the light."


    Paused.


    Lake immediately said: "I just said the last possibility. According to the information returned by Special Agent Saga, it is clear that whether it is the Fallen Kingdom or the Cheritas, there is an instruction behind it. Of course, the Fallen Kingdom and the Cheritas are just a chess piece."


    "Who?"


    "Sorry."


    Lake shook his head and said, "We have limited information right now."


    This kind of thing, I find that the shock it brings is much higher than what others tell you.


    "Then... Vice Minister Edwin''s opinion?"


    "Watch the changes!"


    Lake smiled and said: "Our battlefield in Africa has been laid out. We can''t stop others from hating and calculating our planet, but we have a way to wipe out all the enemies that come to our planet."


    "What about this time?"


    "what?"


    Mr. President stared at the satellite, it was still fighting hard, and almost the entire desert town was shot out of the moon''s surface. "It seems that our new friend can''t beat it." "


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    It can be over.


    In the desert town.


    Lake returned to his senses and took over Shahrir''s body. Then, the sword of victory and contract in his hand ran across the sky, and with a puff, two great heads ran across the sky.


    In an instant!


    Black blood soared instantly!


    "Great!"


    "Oh Ye Si!"


    "Good job!"


    "awesome!"


    It was the front row seat of the whole journey, and the residents of the desert town where they almost witnessed a huge battle between bright angels and fallen bird men. After seeing the two evil heads cut off, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed in an instant. sound!


    but¡­


    Michael and Raphael, who lost their heads, did not die.


    Shahrir landed and stared at the two heads rolling in front of him. Michael''s head still moved slightly: "Hahaha, we are immortal, Shahrir, do you know what the greatest benefit of embracing darkness is? , No matter what, we will not die, and, wait, the army of the fallen kingdom is about to come, I am in the underworld, waiting for you!"


    boom!


    Shalier silently stepped on the head under his feet and exploded.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The huge holy light of faith descended from the sky, rumbling, and howling down in the huge open desert area at the back of the desert town. Then, before the holy light disappeared, the fallen birds with dark wings flapped one after another. People, shouting and screaming feverishly on their faces came out of the light of faith.


    Immediately after him, he was waiting for the time to come and came directly, the commander of the Fifth Army in charge of the war.


    At this moment, the people in the desert town were all dumbfounded looking at the fallen angels that were almost overwhelming.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    The light of Guangming Court dimension also blasted directly, and one after another beautiful fighting female angels fluttered out of the portal with holy wings without any fear.


    Shahrir landed.


    "Victory Angel!"


    "Yan!"


    Like Shalier, Lake nodded toward the leading female angel who led the battle angels to fight.


    The overwhelming countless counts, ready to slowly slaughter here, the Fifth Legion that slaughtered to the army, the angels who saw the coming of Light Tomorrow also couldn''t help but ease their steps.


    "Sharir!"


    The commander of the Fifth Legion didn''t know what kind of drama had just happened on the earth. He looked at the Shalier who was standing with the angels of light and sternly said: "You **** thing, what are you doing?"


    Shahrir did not finish.


    On the contrary, Yan, with the long sword in his hand pointed directly at the commander of the Fifth Army, without any expression on his indifferent face: "The evil fallen kingdom, leaving now is your best choice."


    The commander of the Fifth Army laughed directly.


    "go away?"


    The commander of the Fifth Army, who thought Yan was afraid, said directly: "Let''s leave and hand over that woman."


    The voice of the commander of the Fifth Army was so loud that even the people in the church in the small town could hear it.


    Nadya was a little confused.


    Next second.


    The words of the commander of the Fifth Legion shocked Nadya directly.


    "A woman on Earth from a backward planet still wants to give birth to the blood of our little master. Dreaming, the master has an order. Not only that woman is going to die, but all the lives on this backward planet need to be buried together."


    "..."


    Nadya was about to lose her footing.


    This¡­


    how can that be.


    why?


    Nadya''s entire psychological line of defense almost collapsed directly under this sentence. There was still some hope in the original, but at this moment, there was no more.


    and so¡­


    Is this why Sol never comes back to see me again?


    I do not deserve?


    Nadya''s whole heart... is cold.


    The commander of the Fifth Army didn¡¯t know why Odin had to give up on Nadya, but this didn¡¯t prevent the commander of the Fifth Army from making up for it on his own. Therefore, the commander of the Fifth Army looked directly at them after saying this , The number is only three hundred. Compared with his ten thousand soldiers, he is a poor light angel: "Make way, otherwise, Lao Tzu will slaughter you together!"


    Yan, who had been freezing his face, showed a smile this time.


    In an instant.


    The bright holy light soared into the sky among the bright angels'' camp: "Those who believe in the light will surely be blessed by the light!"


    The fifth legion commander laughed wildly, laughing with his arms akimbo.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The commander of the Fifth Army waved his hand lightly. In an instant, behind him, the fully-staffed fighting birdmen of the Fifth Army burst out from the nest, screaming in all directions, whistling with a weird smile, and rushing directly with a strong aura of depravity. To the location of the desert town.


    moment.


    The battle between the angel of light and the fallen bird man was once again fought.


    The picture is shocking.


    After all, looking at it, the difference in number is very obvious. The number of bright angels is less than two hundred, while the number of fallen bird people is overwhelming.


    In this battle, it seems that whoever wins is doomed.


    but.


    "Galaxy!"


    Accompanied by an extremely bright golden light, with a bang, a blonde Saga appeared directly in the sky: "Starburst!"


    Rumble!


    moment.


    The fallen bird people directly attrition!


    "Fengyi Tianxiang!"


    "call out!"


    Accompanied by the call of the immortal fire phoenix, UU reading in an instant, a huge flame formed by burning countless fallen bird men into the sky, under the composition of the immortal fire phoenix, wearing a saint Yi, Natasha with a cold expression walked straight out of the flames: "Phoenix... Magic Fist!!"


    Immediately afterwards.


    When Adam laughed, he also directly blasted through the space barrier. While running, with the cover of the nano battle suit and the dazzling little universe, the whole person was like a giant 10,000-ton bear blasting in directly from behind. In the camp of the fallen bird people.


    In an instant.


    The people in the desert town are blinded.


    The commander of the Fifth Army was also dumbfounded.


    ¡­


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (clearly arranged in Chapter 652 (first update, please subscribe!)) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 652: The 5th Army that was destroyed directly

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    At this moment, the desert town has entered a kind of chaos mode.


    Under the leadership of Yan, the bright angels directly collided with the fallen bird people.


    On the left is Saga.


    On the right, Natasha.


    Behind¡­


    It roared like a giant bear, like a road tyrant, blasted into the camp of the fallen birdman, and divided the camp of the fallen birdman directly.


    "Damn it!"


    The commander of the Fifth Legion, who was in the center of the town, was a little irritable, got up, and the long sword in his hand slashed directly on the irritable giant bear Adam.


    With a bang.


    "what?"


    "Roar!"


    Adam¡¯s expression revealed that crazy smile under the short disappearance of the nano mask, accompanied by a roar, and a direct bang. His hands grabbed the hands of the fifth army commander. Then, under the roar, an iron Head hammer, the fierce attack went on.


    Boom.


    The commander of the Fifth Legion instantly stumbled behind, staring at the Venus.


    Next second.


    After the Fifth Army commander reacted quickly, he snorted, spread his wings, and flew into the sky, directly avoiding Adam''s menacing bear hug.


    The outside of the space barrier.


    The soldiers led by the military from Texas looked at the duel of light and darkness that was happening right in front of him, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Then, he looked around in a dazed manner, and then his gaze fell on the side. On the off-road vehicle, the military commander who cut his fingernails with nail clippers: "Sir, are you sure, we don''t need to do anything?"


    "No need to!"


    The military commander blew his fingers, raised his head, and looked at the shocking scene in front of his eyes. There was a hint of wonder and strangeness in his eyes, but on the surface he still firmly controlled his own face. He shook his head steadily: "What do we need to do, do you think we can get involved in such a battle?"


    The soldiers said nothing.


    Yup.


    This battle obviously has surpassed the extent that firearms can contend.


    Looking at the level of the battle in this game, apart from AOE, the scenes of the bright angels and the fallen birdmen hacking each other, the military soldiers have no doubt that if they are hit by this sword, they are probably half disabled even if they are not dead. Now, how could it be the same as this scene, after being chopped off for a few days, it still looks like a okay person?


    but¡­


    The army soldier still glanced at the commander, but when the words came to his lips, he still held back.


    The military commander said: "We can''t get in either. The task we received is to observe."


    Talking.


    The military commander pointed to the satellite above his head: "However, that thing can replace us. Therefore, our mission is no mission. Of course, if the fallen birdman in it runs out, it will be with us. Relationship."


    Military soldiers: "..."


    In the desert town church.


    Boom!


    Lake multi-tasking, controlled Shahrir to walk directly into the church, walked in with the holy light, and under the action of several people in the church kneeling and praying to him, he noticed Nadya at the window: "We Must go."


    Nadya was still immersed in a situation where the dream was completely broken and the reality was so cruel.


    Lake didn''t wait for Nadya to calm down, and went straight forward and grabbed Nadya''s arm. Then, raising his head, with a bang, he directly pulled Nadya to break the roof of the church, and then soared into the sky.


    Boom!


    moment.


    Lake had already appeared on the edge of the space barrier with Nadya, and then, the space barrier that was regarded as unbreakable by the Fifth Legion, was instantly broken by Lake as if there was nothing.


    "Roar!"


    Upon seeing this, the Fifth Legion commander over there roared directly. In his line of sight, it was not Lake, but Shahrir.


    In the view of the commander of the Fifth Army, Shahrir''s actions were nothing more than a purpose, that is, he wanted to kill Nadya himself, and then, to ask him for a big price.


    As for betrayal?


    The commander of the Fifth Army didn''t expect it at all.


    and so.


    After seeing the situation, the commander of the Fifth Legion gave a roar without paying attention to the other soldiers at the moment. With a bang, he immediately followed towards the place where Lake and Nadya disappeared.


    quickly.


    Multi-tasking, and at the same time controlling Saga, Lake looked at the Fifth Army Commander who was directly following Shahrir in the distance. The corners of his mouth were raised and he rose directly into the sky. The gold saint clothes instantly dressed: "It''s time to end this boring It''s a farce!"


    Talking.


    Saga looked down, the sky was overwhelming, and there was no panic at all, because he inherited the [The most painful thing is that people are not dead, the money is gone], and the fallen birdman appears a little brave and fearless. His right index finger raised his eyebrow. .


    The twin stars reflected in the space behind him began to outline the trajectory of the Aries star house.


    "Stardust spins!"


    Lake opened his eyes, shouted plainly, and threw his right fist.


    In an instant!


    The Aries Star Palace outlined by the Gemini Palace instantly appeared directly above the desert town. With more and more evolution and clearer Gemini Palace, there are the Chaos Hades and Chaos Light Tomorrow Court in the real universe. The constant throughput of the chaotic power from the illusory chaotic universe has evolved into the power of the real universe.


    Boom boom boom!


    moment.


    The meteorite fell from heaven.


    In an instant, in that evolutionary substance, in the Aries Star Palace hanging high above the desert town, a bright Milky Way also appeared in the blink of an eye.


    Next second.


    The galaxy instantly twisted and began to rotate, instantly distorting the evolved Aries Star Palace into fragments, and after the fragments that almost covered the entire galaxy, it was the picture of howling and falling.


    Countless meteorites whizzed down from the Milky Way, and with a thud, they were instantly ignited during the descending process.


    "Sheet!"


    "Natasha!"


    Natasha, who was one to five against five, heard Adam''s call, looked up, her eyes shrank, and then she appeared in front of Adam with a slam, and directly lifted Adam, with a thud. The Phoenix''s wings spread out, flapped, and instantly took Adam out of the coverage of this stardust rotation attack.


    Landing.


    Adam couldn''t help but said, "Thank you."


    Natasha shook her head speechlessly: "What flying device didn''t Tony put on your nano suit?"


    Adam scratched his head: "I didn''t want it. Anyway, if I continue to practice, I will fly sooner or later."


    Natasha was speechless.


    While talking.


    The bright angels also retreated quickly and directly under Yan¡¯s call. The Fallen Birds naturally saw it, but unfortunately, their legion commander had already pursued Shahrir, so they looked up almost everywhere in their range. The meteorite falling from the sky perfectly shows the military qualities of the rabble.


    But understandable.


    After all, the kingdom of heaven is coming from Odin¡¯s private mercenaries, mercenaries, what kind of military literacy do they have, riding the wind and waves, lying against the wind, this is the most typical portrayal of mercenaries.


    Rumble!


    Almost when the fallen birdmen cherished their lives, like headless flies flying into the sky, and then various collisions, the meteorite falling from the sky under the rotation of the stardust fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Holy Light!"


    "bright!"


    "Bless!"


    Yan and countless fighting female angels called out the holy light enough to protect the desert town behind him, densely packed meteorites. Although the target is not a desert town, there are still seemingly densely packed meteorites bombarding the desert town. .


    But these meteorites quickly melted under the holy light.


    In the real battlefield, the wailing and roaring sound of blood raging under the meteorite resounded, and the scene of what is called a meat grinder was staged.


    In the desert town, under the blessing of the holy light, although the residents of the town clasp their hands together and look up at the meteorite that resembles the apocalypse of the world, countless meteorites fall on the holy light barrier. Below, it is constantly ablated.


    The holy voices of the female angels continued to resound throughout the town. Soon, when a devout believer suddenly realized something from this holy tone, he put his hands together, and silently recited the holy tone. .


    Immediately afterwards.


    The second devout believer awakened.


    And then¡­


    quickly.


    The unison voices from the entire desert town almost overwhelmed the voices of the female angels. With the blessing of the power of faith, the Holy Light barrier gradually became thicker and thicker from its thin state just now. It''s deeper.


    At the beginning, when the meteorite falls on the barrier, there will be ripples.


    at the moment?


    When the meteorite fell on the barrier, there was no reaction at all, and even the sound of the collision was lost. At the moment when the meteorite was about to fall on the barrier, the holy light burst and melted the meteorite directly.


    After three breaths.


    The meteorite that landed over the sky disappeared.


    same¡­


    Also missing is the Fifth Legion of the Fallen Kingdom.


    wrong.


    There is no standing fallen birdman.


    "Oneshette!"


    "God."


    "You should change your name to Holy Keisha, Natasha."


    Adam was also interested in correcting God¡¯s death and the prayer error of Holy Kesha¡¯s present life, and then, with a somewhat inexplicable expression, looked at the large area in his sight that was as pitted as the surface of the moon, not only pits, but even with countless black blood. There was a large collection of stumps and arms and opened his mouth: "If I say, I want to vomit, will it be ashamed?"


    Natasha regained consciousness, glanced at Adam, and shook her head expressionlessly: "No."


    Adam asked, "Really?"


    Natasha nodded, and UU read with an affirmative expression: "Yes, it will not be ashamed, it is very ashamed. If you vomit, go out later, don''t say you are a saint."


    Adam: "..."


    Gardners Island!


    "Gentlemen¡­"


    Lake, in a suit and leather shoes, sitting on the sofa, looking at the silent crowd on the big screen, spread his hands with a smile, and said: "Now, I think no one will say, maybe we should be able to surrender and lose half?"


    Mr President:"¡­"


    Pentagon:"¡­"


    Ministry of Justice, Langley: "..."


    ¡­


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 653 The Fifth Legion Directly Destroyed (Second, please subscribe!!)) Reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see !


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 653: Light is the last fair

    Ha ha.


    Lake naturally knew that after this period of time, Washington was facing the growing fear of the Cheritas stationed on Jupiter.


    After all, sometimes, waiting is the biggest suffering.


    Of course.


    Among them, the contributions of some careerists or the naturally soft-boned surrenderers are not ruled out.


    If humans are able to unite when facing one thing, then they are not called humans, they should be called interstellar citizens. After all, scientists have said that if humans can let go of each other¡¯s grievances and keep moving towards If space is used for power, mankind has already entered the interstellar age.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    The history of mankind is a history of wars of Chi Guoguo, and it is still a history of wars composed of countless civil wars of mankind.


    But Lake knew there was a different voice, but Lake didn''t care.


    No matter what the lip service is, the action will always be more persuasive than the language when the actual action is taken.


    Right now is a very good proof.


    At the very least, after this short-lived warm-up match, it is estimated that Washington will be able to stop for a while, but before this, this kind of drama jointly promoted by capitulationists and careerists could not make it onto the stage.


    After all, the owner of the white building would not think of surrendering.


    do not forget.


    This year is 2012, the four-year general election year. At the moment, this white-haired Mr. President, who looks older than his real age, has no higher approval ratings than a black one.


    He wants to be re-elected.


    But hope is 50-50. Therefore, the owner of the white building wants to start this war, because once the war starts, Mr. President has the privilege to directly initiate the provisional bill of war.


    No matter how loud the voice of the little black who is in the wild, supported by a group of happy people and a group of little whites who preach black life is expensive, it is useless at all.


    The Pentagon also wants to go to war with real capital.


    after all¡­¡­


    Following the decision on the location of the African battlefield, it has already been jointly divided by the five hegemons.


    what?


    Africa is the Africa of Paris?


    Ha ha.


    I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t think you¡¯re amazing if you beat an African King of Kings in Paris. You have the ability to open four Hell-level dungeons in a row. You beat us, let alone Africa, even the world. Leave it to you.


    Naturally, Paris is worthy of a smile and said that strength is not allowed, and he is afraid of words.


    The other four overlords listened to this answer from Paris, uh... their expressions were different.


    In short.


    The battle is settled. No one can control this. There are ambitious and surrenderers in Washington right now. It is because both the current President and the true master class of the Union have already decided. So let them go. How to dance, as long as they are not afraid that this matter is known to the world, then you can dance as you like.


    After all, most people in the world don''t know about the imminent attack of aliens. Those who know about this matter are either those with vested interests or signed a non-disclosure agreement.


    The reason why Lake did this was just icing on the cake, giving the Pentagon, and the capitalists... and Alexander Pierce a little more confidence.


    Together, after winning this war, the future is the stars and the sea.


    A war that must be won must be brought with countless trophies. It is only a biological battleship of the Cheritas. If it is studied well, it is afraid that it will run directly into the interstellar age.


    Although Lake always feels that Earth scientists like to die, you have to admit that while they die, their true ability still exists.


    The meeting broke up.


    Hill stared at the blackened big screen and looked at Lake who was sitting on the sofa: "The Fifth Corps commander ran out."


    Lake nodded: "I know, you didn''t see it, did I do it on purpose?"


    Hill smiled: "I can see it, maybe I need to remind you, what you said, the patron saint of the Asa Protoss, Heimdall, can focus on Nadya."


    Lake smiled and said: "I know, but we are destined to be deadly enemies with Odin. Let Odin see how he lost step by step and walked towards the dusk of the gods. Isn¡¯t it better? This is Odin. Ding owes us Midgard, and now I just charge some interest."


    Hill: "..."


    Lake looked at Hill who was no longer talking, smiled, leaned directly on the sofa, temporarily put away his thoughts, and then remotely controlled a car that was driving, quickly in the desert. Shahrir''s body drove towards the Mexican border.


    The story of the desert town is over.


    You can enter the next stage.


    Do you really think that Lake will really help Mephisto in the aftermath? Think about it carefully. What is Lake¡¯s guarantee? He promised that the blood in Nadja¡¯s belly will be born safely. Mephisto ran up to hug the baby on the day of his birth.


    Moreover.


    A mature man, especially a mature **** lord, should learn to focus on his career. Children¡¯s problems can be considered a few years later. Mephisto is not too late anyway.


    During this time, Lao Mo should prepare for the upcoming galaxy war with peace of mind, and, after the war, first help Lake to receive a part of the underworld authority of the World Tree universe plus the authority of the Cherita hell.


    Plus some other reasons.


    such as¡­¡­


    Although Lake had brainwashed Nadya a bit before then, it seemed that it also made Nadya recognize the cruel reality, but considering Nadya¡¯s previous love brain, deepen it to avoid being a Thor. What should I do if he comes to ruin his position?


    Lao Tzu was thinking about seeing the female Thor stabbing the male Thor with a knife, and then taking over the drama of Mauernier. It''s not a **** drama of reuniting, hugging and forgiving each other.


    At this moment.


    Boom.


    Shahrir, who was driving, glanced at Nadya, who was awakened in a nightmare: "Recovered?"


    Nadya was in a trance, aroused a cold sweat, looked at Shahrir sitting in the driving seat, unexpectedly, the IQ brain temporarily banned the love brain and went online: "Why?"


    Shahrir looked at the rearview mirror and said, "What and why?"


    "Why did you say you want to come over to protect me before, and the blood of me and Thor become the new savior? Why did you suddenly change your mind this time."


    "Also, is it true that what the Bible says? You are never angels, but fallen angels?"


    "The most important point, where is Sol?"


    After Nadya recovered calmly, her tone repeatedly threw out the confusion in her heart.


    Shahrir drove the car and replied: "First, the **** king at the time thought it was possible to do this because you were profitable!"


    "what?"


    "This involves the second question."


    Shahrir replied: "At that time, when the King of God gave this order, he did not expect that under the leadership of Holy Keisha, Kwang Tomorrow Court quickly regained the lost ground. Back then, we controlled Jehovah. The King of God was originally Thinking of using you to launch a new round of cleansing on the earth, let you become a new virgin, and rebuild a new human who is absolutely loyal to the Asa Protoss. Unfortunately, the King of God did not expect Kwang Tomorrow¡¯s counterattack. It will come so soon."


    Talking.


    Shahrir glanced at Nadja who was listening carefully: "Naturally, Guangming Tomorrow is under the control of the divine Keisha. The faith of the earth is destined to have no relationship with the Asa gods. Therefore, he has to consider a very realistic problem. Up."


    Nadya looked at Shahrir''s gaze, recalled a word she had heard, and muttered to herself: "I don''t deserve to have the blood of Thor?"


    Shahrir''s tone was calm: "Actually, there is another main reason."


    Nadya looked up.


    Shahrir said directly: "Asa Protoss, Saul¡¯s wife has been selected, and that is the Asa Protoss, who controls the harvest divine power, and was personally designated by the queen Friga. In the future, it will be the orthodox queen of Asa Harvest goddess Sif."


    Nadya was taken aback for a moment: "Sif, I met her, but at that time..."


    Shahrir smiled directly: "You want to say that Sif knew about your relationship with Saul at the time, but he didn''t seem to mind at all, and didn''t even ask?"


    Nadya was stunned, then nodded involuntarily.


    "If in your eyes, your boyfriend is very close to an ewe, would you be jealous?"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "Sorry."


    Shahrir apologized, and then said: "This may be hard to hear for you, but this is the truth. In the eyes of the Protoss, there is no difference between the eyes of the earth people and the eyes of the ants and other animals. You You should feel this way, right?"


    Nadya''s eyes flickered.


    indeed.


    After getting pregnant Nadya felt this way.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "The sublimation of life level!"


    Shahrir looked at the dark shadows in the rearview mirror, stopped the car, pushed the door, and looked at Nadya: "You know, what kind of vision I used to look at you, the current me, How do you look at you?"


    Nadya did not speak.


    Shahrir said directly: "In the past, when I fell into the darkness, I looked at you like a tool man. I know very well that you will have the most probable destiny in the future, but I am indifferent."


    Nadya couldn''t help asking: "What about now?"


    Shahrir laughed and banged. The wings of holiness opened directly, and the sword of victory and contract fell into his hand. With a holy and bright smile on his face, he looked at Nadya: "Before, I was tempted to fall by the darkness. , Because I don¡¯t understand the meaning of light at all, but now, after having this depraved experience, I suddenly understand what light is!"


    Nadya: "..."

 Chapter 654: Heimdall: I am no longer neutral

    Light is the last hope, and hope is the last fairness!


    boom!


    The commander of the Fifth Army put away his black wings and landed on the ground with a bang, looking at Shalier walking down from the car with a charcoal face and said coldly: "Shalier, you want Usher?"


    Lake remotely controlled Shahrir and raised the sword of victory and contract in his hand: "The light will eventually defeat the evil!"


    Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain?


    The commander of the Fifth Army looked at the appearance of Shahrir in front of him, and he was a little confused, but the goal and task were important right now, and he said directly: "Okay, you want to swallow the bounty, no problem, you kill it, and then go back with me. ."


    When you return to heaven, see how Lao Tzu concocts you fiercely.


    At this moment, the commander of the Fifth Army didn''t seem to figure out what exactly happened here.


    at this time.


    The commander of the Fifth Army suddenly changed his face.


    Without him.


    Just now, members of his Fifth Legion, collectively, dropped one after another at the speed of light.


    This¡­


    Are all dead?


    how can that be?


    The commander of the Fifth Army moved slightly in his heart, but he said that he was afraid, that was completely absent. After all, the birdman of the heavens only recognizes money, but does not recognize people. Anyway, he is not dead. He is not dead. The money is still there. After that, you can recruit a full formation again at any time.


    just.


    "I do not."


    "what?"


    "In the face of the light, life is equal."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The commander of the Fifth Legion looked at Shalier in a deep voice: "Do you want to disobey the king''s order, this woman, the king personally decided to kill."


    Who made Odin not even able to come up with a decent reason?


    Odin didn¡¯t tell the Birdman why he wanted to kill Nadya. Naturally, the Birdman only issued this task as a task. The commander of the Fifth Army didn¡¯t know why he wanted Nadya to die. It¡¯s just that With the brain replenishment, everyone agrees that the earth woman is not worthy of Thor''s bloodline.


    "Hurry up. Once the Third Army breaks through the space barrier, our Fifth Army''s mission has not been completed. The **** 13th Army commander will take back our bounty."


    "Do not."


    "you¡­"


    The commander of the Fifth Army was completely speechless. He took a deep breath and looked at Shahril, who was holding a big sword in front of him, ready to blast him at any time, and suddenly sneered twice: "Okay, you don''t do it, then Lao Tzu. Clean up the portal once, and after killing you, I am killing the target!"


    Talking.


    The commander of the Fifth Army blasted directly at Shahrir.


    but¡­


    "puff¡­"


    "what?"


    The commander of the Fifth Army looked at his directly pierced chest, completely dumbfounded.


    how can that be.


    This unscientific.


    Boom!


    The victory and contract sword in Shahrir''s hand was directly swung high. In an instant, the ugly head of the fifth legion commander flew high, and then fell on the ground with a thump, and then, like a football, fast The one rolled down towards the bush on the side.


    "Sharir!"


    In the kingdom of heaven, the birdman who used his highest authority to observe the scene suddenly found Shahril in the system of the kingdom of heaven, and then roared angrily: "You **** thing, what are you doing?"


    Heavenly Birdman is really surprised and angry.


    Just now, Birdman felt that it was the Fifth Army Commander who wanted him to die, and now suddenly discovered that the Fifth Army Commander didn''t want him to die, he was just a little stupid.


    But Shahrir, a member of the Fifth Army, really wanted to kill him.


    but.


    Shalier got in the car again, and after taking Nadya away from here, his face was expressionless, and his voice was transmitted to the birdman in the heavenly system: "Thirteenth Army Commander, you didn''t see it, I''m helping you. ?"


    Heavenly Birdman vented his nose, pacing back and forth in the palace.


    This time, after the Kingdom of Heaven had captured the Lord, it stripped off its faith in angels, and gave it all to the Fifth Legion so that they could descend on the earth.


    Now the faith on the other side of the earth has also changed course.


    There is only one way Heaven wants to enter the earth again, and that is to directly attack and enter, but the **** third army commander is the same as the fifth army commander, and he can delay his orders as long as he can.


    and so¡­


    He was in a hurry, and he had a foreboding that Odin''s big axe was about to smash him. At this moment, he was a little stunned when he heard Lake''s words.


    Shahrir¡¯s words were passed on to the Heavenly Birdman¡¯s channel: "The Fifth Army has been wiped out, but the flag of the Fifth Army is still in Heaven."


    Heavenly Birdman: "..."


    Since then, the Thirteenth Army where the Birdmen of Heaven belonged was completely maimed in the battle with Hela and lost its flag. In order to prevent similar things from happening to itself, the Twelfth Army has never set off since then. I took the flag of that bag.


    The eyes of the Heavenly Birdman turned straight.


    Next second.


    Heavenly Birdman seems to have thought of a possibility: "Do you want to take refuge in me, Shahrir?"


    Hemp egg.


    No wonder Odin likes to use this group of birdmen. They are stupid, stupid, and foolish, and have no scheming at all.


    Lake smiled silently in his heart, but on the surface he said: "Yes, my requirements are not high, you can get what you want, and I want to be the deputy commander of the Fifth Army."


    "can."


    Heavenly Birdman agreed without thinking about it: "Kill the target, you will be it."


    Shahrir shook his head: "No, no, I''m not that stupid. I want the heaven to inform you that when you re-form the Fifth Legion, and you are fully organized, and then pass the entire heaven system, then I will do it."


    "This is what the King of God wants."


    "Then you better hurry up."


    "you¡­"


    "End of the conversation with you, Commander of the Fifth Army, I''ll wait."


    "..."


    Lake cut off the conversation directly, and then, directly under the ignorant expression of the customs officer, he left the federal border and entered the Mexican border with a squeak.


    Enter the co-pilot.


    Nadya turned her head and glanced at the customs officers on both sides who were ignoring the car, then looked at Lake who was sitting in the driving seat: "Where are we going?"


    "I can''t stay with you, you have to hide."


    "why?"


    "Odin."


    "..."


    Lake explained to Nadya: "Because the child in your stomach has the blood of the Asa Protoss, Heimdall, the patron saint of the Asa Protoss, can easily put his eyes on this child and look around. Environment, so we must find a way to block this signal."


    Paused.


    Lake looked at Nadya and said: "It was Heimdall who told Odin that you were pregnant. If Heimdall didn¡¯t say anything, Odin¡¯s eyes would never fall on you, and nothing like this would happen. No, Odin will destroy the earth again."


    Nadya caught the keyword: "Again?"


    Lake nodded and looked serious: "What kind of **** do you think Odin is?"


    Nadya opened her mouth.


    Lake said directly: "Benevolence? Brightness? Peace? Hope? Oh, that''s all the result of Odin''s tens of millions of years of whitewashing. Thor told you about the Nine Realms. Then you know, the World Tree used to have Is it from the Ten Realms?"


    Nadya: "..."


    Afterwards, Lake directly told a story that was different from the version that Sol had once told Nadya, a real version, a version that can withstand deliberation and scrutiny.


    Odin sacrificed his own biological father to obtain the World Tree universe. Then, he sacrificed his right eye and got the wisdom fruit on the wisdom tree. Then, because of wisdom, he found a shortcut to unify the world tree and sacrificed rice. The hundreds of millions of lives on Degarde finally gained the power to unify the universe of the World Tree. Later, because of fear of the dusk of the gods, he killed his wife and imprisoned his eldest daughter.


    This¡­


    This is what Odin originally looked like.


    brutal.


    ruthless.


    Bloodthirsty.


    For his hegemony, father and daughter can kill the innocent king!


    Nadya was extremely shocked, but with so many things as a pavement before, there is no doubt that Nadya has begun to favor this version of Lake.


    After all, hearing is false, seeing is believing.


    The benevolent and peace-loving nine realms that Sol told her are in the words of Sol, but what Lake said is also in the words, but what he has just experienced is true.


    Nadya couldn''t help but swallowed her saliva: "This is the same as what I know..."


    Lake interrupted again: "History is written by the victors, but the kingdom of heaven is Odin¡¯s private armed forces. Over the years, there have been uprisings in all parts of the Nine Realms. We helped Odin secretly slaughter these rebels, so we know. It''s more."


    Nadya: "Nasol..."


    Lake shrugged.


    Nadja pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Asgard!


    Rainbow Bridge Temple!


    As the patron saint of Heimdall guarding the Rainbow Bridge Temple, at this moment, dripping sweat was dripping down his forehead, which would not have been sweating.


    Shett.


    Heimdall, who adheres to the three principles of "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say", "Don''t listen if you shouldn''t be heard", and "Don''t watch what you shouldn''t be seen", is now extremely frightened in his heart.


    He just heard something. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    There is a heavenly birdman, and the woman who the **** king wants to chop off, a woman with the blood of Thor and the devil, telling the truest history of the Asa Protoss.


    How to do?


    what do I do?


    Heimdall was completely numb.


    Should I tell the great king of God?


    Heimdall, who originally didn''t want to be sturdy, seemed not so stubborn because he knew Odin''s character better than anyone else.


    at this time.


    Odin, holding the Eternal Spear, wandered all the way to the Rainbow Bridge Temple. Heimdall asked, "How about that earth girl?"


    Heimdall turned around and looked at Odin, "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 655: Against Heimdall

    How to do?


    If Heimdall didn''t know the existence of Hela, then he would definitely tell Odin about what happened on earth at this moment.


    But by the way...


    Heimdall is one of the few people who knows the true history of the Asa tribe.


    Who gave Heimdall a pair of clairvoyance?


    Hela is a taboo in Odin''s heart. Even Frigga, the queen of today, is very cautious and dare not mention the name Hela in front of Odin.


    Even the queen Friega did not dare to mention the name, Heimdall had no doubt that if he mentioned the name now, Odin would not ask the reason, and promised to shoot it directly.


    How to do?


    After Odin turned around, he rolled his eyes, as if he was doing exercises, but Heimdall, who had exercised for too long, did not doubt the others: "Did the Supreme Mage find out and block your observation?"


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Heimdall¡¯s pale eyes returned to normal. Under Odin¡¯s rhetorical words, a window seemed to be opened. He thought of a way to break the game: ¡°Yes, the King of God, drop a space barrier on the earth in the Fifth Legion. At the time, after the Supreme Master appeared, I couldn''t keep my eyes on the earth."


    Odin nodded: "Extreme Mage, huh."


    After this unclear reason, Odin shook his head, and after a few words with Heimdall, he left the Rainbow Bridge Temple again like a walk.


    "call!"


    After Heimdall couldn¡¯t see Odin at all, he couldn¡¯t help but release his inner heart, feeling the thumping heart. After feeling the rest of his life, he also understood one thing in his heart: "From From this moment on, I can no longer say that I am upright.


    He deceived Odin.


    can¡­¡­


    Heimdall is convinced that if he does not deceive, as he just thought, the second Hela''s name is spoken from his mouth, the next second Heimdall will go and now seal the sea. Raidheim reported in the underworld.


    He is not afraid of death.


    But if you fight for the Protoss, you will die without regrets, but if you die because of a name, even those who are loyal to Odin will probably be unacceptable.


    And Heimdall dared to pat his chest and said that in Asgard, no one was more loyal to Odin than he, otherwise, he would not become the patron saint of Asgard.


    But in this way.


    Heimdall looked at the picture on the earth through the screen, and he was very sure about one thing. Shahrir in this gaze must have a big problem, even because Shahrir said it directly and unsuspectingly. Hela''s name, under this combined effect, Heimdall didn''t even dare to tell Odin that the Fifth Heavenly Army that had gone to annihilate had been wiped out.


    Today, Heimdall can only be like the Heavenly Birdman, pinning his hopes on this Shalier who can fulfill his promise after passing on to become the deputy commander of the Fifth Legion of Heaven.


    Sneer!


    Lake controlled Shahrir and drove directly to the door of a Mexican monastery located on the federal border.


    quickly.


    A priest Molo, wearing a leather jacket and a cross, leading out a group of ascetics appeared in Lake''s sight.


    Ascetic monks are also a kind of believers.


    and¡­¡­


    It¡¯s still the kind of unusually pious one. After the release of Kwang Ming Ting¡¯s 2.0 version of the Bible, this monastery may not be the fastest to convert faith, but after learning the story of the 2.0 version of the Bible, the converted faith is that pious. Even the Vatican is beyond the reach.


    This is the irony of believing in Guangming Court.


    After half an hour.


    In the back garden of the monastery.


    Shahrir was bidding farewell to Nadja, who had a big belly: "Under the shroud of Kwang Tomorrow, you can stop Heimdall from prying at you. Father Molo and these ascetic monks will protect you. You can feel at ease here. Stay here."


    "What about you? Lord Shahrir?"


    "I?"


    Shalier raised his head faintly, and started a play: "I fell into the darkness, bewitched by Odin, and did too many bad things. Today, the battle between light and darkness is still going on, at the moment of my comprehension. , I can be ready to make up for all this. I was born with light. Even if I have fallen into darkness, I hope that when I die, I will die for the light."


    There were different lights in Najia''s eyes.


    Shalier closed his voice, and finally said with Nadya: "Father Molo, you can completely believe in. Other people, don''t trust their rhetoric, especially those related to the Asa Protoss, because maybe, the child in your stomach , It is us who can defeat Odin''s ultimate hope."


    Nadya was taken aback for a moment, and then she seemed to think of something: "The gods..."


    Shahrir made a hissing gesture and smiled slightly: "I don''t know, but just like Guangming will not give up any creature who yearns for the light, Guangming will not give up any hope. Maybe, who knows, I should go now, goodbye."


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Nadya looked at Shahrir, who was about to leave with her holy wings, hurriedly retained her. Looking at Shahrir who turned around at last, she couldn''t help but ask: "Then we...can we meet again?"


    Shahrir¡¯s eyes bloomed brightly: "If hope is there, we will have a chance to meet, right?"


    Nadya blinked, and then nodded heavily: "Yes, as long as the light is still there, hope is there. Goodbye, Lord Shalier."


    "Goodbye!"


    Talk about it.


    Lake directly controlled Shahrir, soaring into the sky in an instant, with a thud, holding the sword of victory and contract, like a hero, ready to meet the enemy who was one hundred thousand times as many as theirs.


    Although there are tens of thousands of people, there is no fear!


    Nadya squeezed the cross pendant that Shahrir gave before she parted, and looked at the silhouette of a victory angel condensed after the clouds broke through, and muttered: "Bright, we will definitely win!"


    Chaos Light Tomorrow Court!


    Keisha turned to the ontology Lake who was sitting next to her, retracted her attention through the pendant, and shook her head: "It seems that your plan was successful."


    This is more than successful.


    This is simply crippling Nadya completely.


    After this operation, and then, in the next time, a little bit of consolidation, there is no doubt that when Sol appears in front of Nadya again, Nadya will directly draw a cold knife against Sol. The probability has exceeded 80%.


    "correct."


    Keisha looked at Lake, who was smiling and holding a glass of bourbon, and asked: "You are so sure that Heimdall can also be in your suit?"


    Lake looked at Keisha: "Now Odin hasn''t moved, and there is no angrily summoning the Heavenly Birdmen. Obviously, Heimdall has already been on the set."


    "You want to instigate Heimdall?"


    "I ask you, what is the priesthood of Heimdall?"


    "The patron saint of the Asa protoss."


    "wrong."


    Lake corrected with a smile: "Heimdall is the patron saint of Asgard."


    Keisha: "..."


    There is a fundamental difference between Asgard and Asa Protoss.


    The power of Hela, who is now imprisoned in the underworld of Heim, is derived from Asgard. Asgard is immortal, Hela, there is no possibility of extinction.


    As for why Heimdall on the movie timeline didn''t turn to Hela?


    The answer is simple.


    Heimdall has not lied to Odin on the timeline of the movie. He has been adhering to his three principles of life and work, which is as stable as an iron egg.


    But this time?


    The timeline has changed drastically.


    Keisha shook her head, too lazy to think about these issues. This is a problem that men should consider. Keisha is only responsible for raising the problem, and then how to solve it. That is what Lake needs to consider.


    "Where is that country?"


    "This is not just right, it directly solves the problem of the last mile."


    "..."


    The Kingdom of Heaven came out of the nest this time, but it was not really coming out of the nest, but the Twelfth Legion, but there was still a gap between the number of the Twelve Legion and the number of Birdmen in the Kingdom of Heaven.


    Once the Heavenly Birdmen reorganized the Fifth Legion and announced on the public screen of the Heavenly System that Shahrir became the deputy commander of the Fifth Legion, then this appointment will be permanent.


    Just like Birdman, look at Birdman. Although the Thirteenth Legion is dead in name, the Birdman still bears the title of Commander of the Thirteenth Legion.


    The appointment of the Heavenly Legion is of that kind. Once you are appointed, unless you die, you will not be vacant.


    This is good.


    It can only be said that in order to protect the rights in their hands, the vested interests of the heavenly kingdom spare no effort to create a variety of protective colors for themselves to protect the rights in their hands from being lost.


    As long as the Heavenly Birdman is so appointed, as long as Lake doesn''t reply and enters a state of silent suspended animation, the Heavenly Birdman will definitely not make things worse. Maybe he will choose to deceive Odin just like Heimdall.


    then¡­¡­


    After the kingdom of heaven attacked the earth and all the legions were ruined, Lake would take the opportunity to secretly return to the kingdom of heaven as Shahrir, and directly become the lord of the kingdom of heaven according to the rule of succession.


    In such a big battle, how could Lake''s own side not profit at all.


    Thief is not free yet.


    It''s just that the people of the earth don''t need to know about this matter, and Mephisto also doesn''t need to know. As for Odin, I am afraid that after this war, he will be completely in a state of exhaustion.


    This time, Lake not only wants to swallow the kingdom of heaven, but, among other things, Odin''s two sons, at least, need to have one to confess to the earth.


    Rocky?


    Lake doesn''t hate it?


    Sol?


    Thor can''t die?


    Ha ha.


    In Odin''s eyes, both his wife and daughter can be killed for hegemony.


    Although Lake is not as unfeeling as Odin, it is still possible to kill everyone except his family.


    But before that, there is one thing that needs to be resolved.


    Mephisto?

 Chapter 656: I am the brother, you are the brother

    "damn it."


    "God of the contract is on!"


    "You are full of lies, you have no integrity, and you treat the contract like a papyrus. You dare to openly tear up the soul contract we just signed."


    "..."


    In the Chaos Hades.


    Lake looked directly and aggressively, walked directly through the gate of the Hades, with a face full of indignation and indignant Mephisto, with a somewhat confused expression: "Lao Mo, what''s wrong with you, you are going to be alone." To tear up our contract?"


    Mephisto almost missed it.


    I tear up the contract?


    You are the one who unilaterally broke the contract.


    Mephisto''s chest was violently up and down, and he said: "Where is my child?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "My boy, it''s fine."


    "I am not asking this."


    "what is that?"


    Lake spread out his hands very innocently: "I said, I will help you solve the problem between Nadya and the child of Thor bloodline first. Have I solved it?"


    The menacing Fifth Legion was directly reunited by him making dumplings in the desert town.


    even¡­


    What if Heimdall knew that Nadya was not dead?


    Dare Heimdall say it?


    There is also that heavenly birdman, he also knows, but does he dare to say it?


    If Heimdall dares to say, he will be taken out of Hela. There is no doubt that he will be slapped to death by Odin. This is especially true for the Birdman of Heaven. After all, even if he killed Hela back then Lost his Thirteenth Army, but he did not dare to use his credits to publicize himself from time to time in front of Odin.


    and so.


    Nadya is undoubtedly safe. Even if Odin knows about it when there is a real battle, it is useless. Because of Odin, he does not dare to leave Asgard easily, let alone tear up the ancient covenant. Came directly to the earth.


    Unless Odin intends to retire, to put it plainly, he will really lie down and wait for the dusk of the gods to come, otherwise, he will not be able to make it through.


    Lake blinked, with an innocent look on his face: "From a certain perspective, I''ve overfulfilled the task, isn''t it?"


    Mephisto opened his mouth.


    Is this thing he asked?


    Mephisto took a deep breath and simply changed the subject directly: "Well, you did a beautiful job. If you abide by the contract, I will also abide by the contract."


    Lake smiled slightly: "Thank you, I have always been sincere to allies."


    I believe you a ghost.


    Mephisto said so in his heart, and opened his right hand directly towards Lake: "Get it."


    Lake blinked: "This is..."


    "Nadya."


    "what?"


    Mephisto said: "Since the problem has been solved, Nadya can give it to me, and I can take care of it myself."


    Lake looked suspiciously at Mephisto: "Old Mo, you are a big man, do you know how to take care of a pregnant woman who is about to give birth? Moreover, we still have big things to do. The children are in love with each other and we can wait until we are successful. It''s not too late to say, don''t worry, the person I am looking for is absolutely reliable!"


    Mephisto sneered directly, and I knew you would look like this: "So, you hid people, don''t you plan to give it to me?"


    Lake looked at Mephisto with an indifferent expression: "I treat you like my own brother, Lao Mo, since you miss me so, I am very sad, I am for your good, and the love between children and daughters will only affect the speed at which you draw your sword. ."


    Mephisto didn''t appreciate anything, and looked at Lake blankly: "Saga, do you believe this?"


    Lake nodded: "I''m sincere. If you don''t believe me, we can be an alliance on the spot. From now on, we will be half-brothers, how about?"


    Mephisto''s brows throbbed.


    How did this guy say such shameless remarks so calmly?


    correct.


    You guy is a very dishonest guy.


    Half-brother?


    Who is the brother?


    Laozi has been in the arena for so many years. As a result, when he speaks out, he has become a little brother somehow?


    Mephisto took a deep breath in his heart, resisting turning his head and grabbing his **** sword to the skinless and faceless guy in front of him. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. What will you do? Give me Nadya."


    "My heart is toward the bright moon, but the moon is toward the ditch!"


    "..."


    Lake raised his head, his expression was so misunderstood and lonely, he couldn''t help but shook his head: "Okay, since Lao Mo doesn''t want to be my brother so much, then let''s settle the account, you want Najia Right?"


    Mephisto snorted twice. Isn''t this nonsense? If it weren''t for this, would he run from his **** to the underworld?


    Lake said: "Okay, then consider me as the master, and the women and children will be sent together!"


    Mephisto: "..."


    Why does Lao Tzu want Nadya and the child, don''t you have a B number in your heart?


    If I am willing to accept you as the master, or if I am willing to do a small thing, what am I doing with you all day long, or even, I have wicked Odin for nothing?


    Lake looked at Mephisto with a wonderful and rich expression on his face, and he smiled: "I treat you as a brother, but you treat me as a passerby. Naturally, this price is definitely not discounted."


    Mephistopi smiled and said, "Well, if I admit that you are my brother, would you give it to me?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course!"


    Mephisto looked at Lake blankly.


    However, before Mephisto could speak, with a scream, Lake repeated his right hand, and a contract was already released.


    With a wave of his right hand, the contract went directly to Mephisto, and then took out two wine glasses: "After signing this contract and drinking this glass of wine, we will become half-brothers in the future. One sum is written off, our brothers work together to break the gold!"


    Mephisto looked at the names of the brothers and younger brothers on the contract, his brows beating.


    I knew it.


    After signing this contract, feelings, I just got an extra brother so inexplicably?


    Mephisto took a deep breath, looked up, and glanced at Lake, who was holding two wine glasses, then turned and walked directly towards the gate of the Hades.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Di Mo, where are you going?"


    Mephisto almost staggered, turned around and looked at Lake blankly: "Saga, you''d better hide them, hide them, don''t let me know."


    Talking.


    Mephisto went out of the gate of the Hades without looking back, and returned to the **** separated by only one gate.


    The smile on Lake''s face was very bright.


    If you really don''t want to sign that contract, don''t take him away, there is a kind of, you just tear it off in front of your face.


    Lake shook his head and smiled.


    Regarding whether Mephisto can find Nadya, it is undoubtedly possible.


    but¡­


    Lake is not sure that Mephisto will not be found until he is dying, but he can be sure that in the next four or five years, Mephisto is absolutely not sure to find it.


    After all, the war is imminent, and then after the war, the fruit is divided and the territory is closed. With so many things, Mephisto can be contained for a long time.


    After half a month!


    Ascetic monastery in Mexico.


    An ordinary black car parked at the gate of the monastery.


    With a dark blue head like the sea, with a handsome face similar to that of Saga, and also in a suit and shoes, the King Garon of Midgard walked out of the car and shook hands with Father Molo at the entrance of the monastery.


    Enter the monastery.


    quickly.


    A cries of uneven aura inside, Ruoyoruowu, passed over.


    Today is the day when Nadya was giving birth. From five o''clock last night, Nadya felt that the child in her stomach was about to be born. At this moment, Nadya, with the help of several nuns, is going through an ancient and peaceful life. The traditional ceremony.


    Standing in the backyard, Lake asked the priest Molo next to him: "Is there any danger?"


    Father Molo shook his head in a slightly respectful tone: "No, the Illuminati will protect him."


    Lake smiled.


    As for the priest Molo, why is he a little respectful to Lake?


    the reason is simple.


    Father Molo is not a human being, of course, he is not a Midgard, but, a very early group, after Atlantis sank to the bottom of the sea, they resettled in Atlantis on land. The descendants are coming.


    After Thetis became Queen of Atlantis, Thetis changed her previous tyranny and re-ruled Atlantis with gentle means, pardoning countless residents who had offended the king and were expelled. , Including Father Molo¡¯s mother.


    correct.


    Don¡¯t look at the priest Molo who looks black, he seems to be a dark-skinned race, but in fact, this kind of black is demon black. Fr Molo is actually white. It¡¯s just that when the demon was slain here in Mexico, because the ascetics fought. The way it was dyed in this way was the same as at that time, Tony Stark was transformed into black charcoal because of the devil''s breath.


    If Molo is the kind of African black, Lake will never be able to put Nadya here.


    The relationship is such a relationship. Saga and Garon are brothers, Saga¡¯s wife is Holy Keisha, and Garon¡¯s wife is Thetis. Therefore, Guang Ming Ting and Hades and Yate Landis is all a family.


    natural.


    Midgard''s Wang Jialong was on the site of Kwang Tomorrow Court, and he was also able to enjoy superb VIP level treatment.


    at this time.


    Suddenly, in the closed room not far away, there was a heart-piercing cry from Nadya, and immediately after that, a cry came out like a baby crying at dawn.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    moment.


    The light on the monastery shined brightly. Under this light, following the heavy rain that had just stopped, over the backyard, there seemed to be a colorful rainbow hanging down.


    Beautiful and moving.


    And...


    Beautiful!


    ¡­

 Chapter 657: Prelude before the attack

    ut¡­


    How beautiful the monastery does not mean that other places are beautiful.


    Although the breath of light skyrocketed a lot at the moment the baby was born, after the baby was born, there was still a breath that was dispersed.


    Such as Asgard!


    Like... hell!


    "Hahahaha!"


    After this breath appeared, Mephisto burst into laughter for a while, although he hurriedly followed this breath and tried to look for it when the breath drifted over for the first time, but there was nothing at all. What can be discovered.


    This did not affect Mephisto''s good mood at this moment.


    Without him.


    Lao Tzu has a queen again, and he is the descendant of the bond between the gods and the demons, the real second generation of the gods and demons.


    But this is not the place that makes Mephisto the happiest.


    What makes Mephisto most happy is that once this child grows up, waiting for the harvest season to come, with this child, Mephisto can sit firmly in the world tree underworld, with the world tree universe flowing through this child. The blood of the creature Asa Protoss can go to grab the authority of the World Tree underworld.


    "Saga?"


    "Ha ha."


    "Let you be as cunning as a fox, but the road I walked is more breathing than you, do you think I want this child now? You can help me raise it? At least, I''m not worried about someone peeping at you. When I finish the vote with you, and when I improve in strength, you can just wait. Don''t worry, I will give you a corpse."


    The corner of Mephisto''s mouth was raised and he groaned inwardly. Then, with a sweet shout, he turned his head and looked at the beauty of Hell''s origin and was bound to the bed in a good mood. He was in a good mood and rushed over for a while.


    Compared to Mephisto''s triumphant spring breeze, Odin''s face was so gloomy at this moment that it could drip.


    In the temple of Asgard.


    The bird people of heaven are extremely disturbed.


    He originally expected Shahrir to do things as scheduled. He acquired a group of Heavenly Birdmen in a very short period of time. After a short training, he re-established the banner of the Fifth Army, and even more directly. In the heaven system, Shahrir became the deputy commander of his fifth army.


    The results of it?


    The order of the Heavenly Birdman went down, and in the heavenly system, it also showed that Shahrir had accepted the appointment, but no matter how he talked with Shahrir, the other party did not respond.


    And, unfortunately, this kind of thing can''t be discussed on the table.


    result¡­


    But when he waited for this day, Shahrir still didn''t have any response. The Heavenly Birdman knew that his troubles had gone viral.


    but¡­


    It is not without the opportunity to make up.


    The Heavenly Birdman recalled what Heimdall, who was standing next to him, said to him just after hearing the call, and when he walked out of the Rainbow Bridge Temple.


    quite a while.


    On the high platform.


    With a dark complexion and holding the Eternal Spear, Odin looked at the birdmen in the audience, with a hint of indifference in his old tone: "Tell me one, why not kill you?"


    Heavenly Birdman''s forehead was sweating coldly.


    He was hesitating.


    Do you want to tell the truth?


    but¡­


    After 0.5 seconds, the Heavenly Birdman gave up this choice, and he chose to take a gamble.


    The Heavenly Birdman raised his head, his face was full of deep puzzlement: "The King of God, the Fifth Legion has killed the earth woman and the child in her belly at the cost of all sacrifices."


    I just don''t know if I kill you.


    Ask again that this is not his problem.


    Odin snorted: "You mean, the authority of the Asa Protoss has been diverted from this side. It is also false. I have the so-called illusion?"


    The Heavenly Birdman is just one sentence: "When the commander of the Fifth Army was dying, he sent a message that the mission has been completed."


    "is it?"


    "Correct."


    Heavenly Birdman nodded: "Under the power of faith, my Fifth Legion was dispatched. On the earth, I was hit by the Kwang Tomorrow Court, but even if the Fifth Legion was completely destroyed, it successfully completed the mission assigned by the King of Gods. Heimdall is the patron saint, a pair of eyes can see everything in the world clearly, is it true? Heimdall knows."


    Odin was silent.


    Because the Fifth Legion opened the space barrier, Kama Taj¡¯s Supreme Mage directly entered the arena, making Heimdall¡¯s eyes invisible to everything that happened on the earth.


    This is what Heimdall told him when the Fifth Army went down.


    Heimdall, who was next to him, was silent for a while, then looked up at Odin: "King of God, could it be that the Supreme Mage used some magic to make Heaven mistakenly believe that the mission was successful?"


    Odin looked up at Heimdall: "It''s possible."


    The Heavenly Birdman, who bowed his head and said nothing, couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, and finally passed out.


    but¡­


    After the Heavenly Birdman breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, Yu Guang looked at him as he stood beside him. Heimdall, who had always appeared in the image of being upright and unwilling, couldn''t help but think of a question.


    Why did Heimdall suddenly help him this time?


    Isn''t your good friend Thor''s?


    Oh I see.


    The Heavenly Birdman instantly thought of a possibility, that is because Heimdall''s good friend is Thor, and more because Thor is the ruler of the future God''s Court.


    When Odin was in power, maybe Saul knew that he wouldn''t go mad.


    But if Odin is gone, what about Thor ascend to the throne?


    after all¡­


    After all, the child in that earth woman still has Thor''s blood.


    damn it.


    Unexpectedly, Heimdall, who looked like the big and big, had no sense of smell and wisdom under him.


    The Queen of Heavenly Birds coexists with fear and luck.


    If you think so, there is no doubt that, fortunately, Shahrir did not make a move. If not, when Thor takes the throne in the future, the entire kingdom of heaven will be killed by the new generation of kings to sacrifice the flag.


    and many more¡­


    Was it because of this reason that Shahrir did not reply to his letter after accepting the position of deputy commander of the Fifth Army?


    Heavenly Birdman thought so in his heart.


    If Heimdall next to him knows the psychological fluctuations of the Heavenly Birdman at this moment, Heimdall is afraid that there is a kind of dumb eating Coptis, and he feels bitter and inexplicable.


    He obviously didn''t want to stand in line, but for the sake of his own life, he still chose to stand in the camp of protecting his own life.


    Odin on the stage flickered with one eye.


    Supreme Master!


    Humph.


    Odin returned to his senses and looked at the kingdom of heaven: "Then the second task I gave you, slaughtered the earth for me, why hasn''t there been any movement!"


    The Heavenly Birdman looked at the most important thing and said directly: "The commander of the Third Army has taken the order and is in contact with the Cheritas."


    Odin frowned: "What?"


    Heavenly Birdman said again.


    at first¡­


    When the Heavenly Birdman knew that the Third Legion was going to pull the Cheritas to work together, he was just like Odin on the stage with a dazed look. After all, he was planning to take this task at the time, and he would take the legion. good.


    The results of it?


    The Third Legion hasn''t moved yet. The Fifth Legion has been broken into the sand on the earth. Naturally, if there is no Fifth Legion, the Heavenly Birdmen would be very angry with the behavior of the Third Legion.


    But with the Fifth Legion, the Heavenly Birdman has this indifferent attitude right now, and even after listening to the high-sounding rhetoric given by the commander of the Third Legion, he somewhat agrees.


    For example, the National Birdman told him the reason for the Third Army Commander, and retelled it to Odin on the stage.


    Simply put.


    That is to use the Cherita people as cannon fodder to help them break through the space barrier on the earth, and then their heaven can directly go to the earth under the name of surrounding Midgard.


    "If our kingdom of heaven invaded the earth on a large scale, the giants on earth would definitely not sit back and watch. Although our kingdom of heaven is an independent planet, in the eyes of those giants, we are yours."


    "..."


    Odin looked at the Heavenly Birdman with the loudest language and said the most shameless words without expression. After being silent for a while, he didn''t bother to correct the mistakes in the Heavenly Birdman''s words.


    He doesn''t think that the kingdom of heaven is supported by him.


    most¡­


    Just a tool man.


    However, what he said was not entirely wrong. At the very least, in the eyes of giants, at that time, he was his most loyal dogman who was the first to join the Asa clan.


    The Heavenly Birdman continued: "But if the Cheritas are allowed to go up first, once the Cheritas break through the earth''s space barrier, at that time, whether we are sitting and watching the Cheritas slaughter the earth, or we are defending Once Midgard] continues under the banner, none of them will give the giants an excuse to go wild."


    The giants recognized that they were from Midgard, but not from the earth.


    No matter how many people on earth die, giants won''t blink their eyes.


    but¡­


    No matter it was one thing, it was another thing to watch Odin''s most loyal doglegs heaven bird people come in.


    If there are only the birds of heaven, the giants must have a reason to come out, but if Cherita is first, and the birds of heaven are behind, then?


    In the words of the heavenly birdman.


    "Perhaps, in this way, the giants on the earth will understand the painstaking efforts of the king."


    What pains?


    Naturally, he was the king of the world tree not for himself, but for everyone.


    Look. U U Reading


    Although Midgard has become the earth, as long as the earth is in trouble, my Asa Protoss will also send troops to support it.


    even¡­


    They can also take this opportunity to slay Loki on the earth in a straightforward way!


    Heimdall, who was next to him, was stunned when he heard the chilling words of the Heavenly Birdman.


    Odin on the stage had a gleam of wisdom in his single eye.


    Twinkle and twinkle.


    It''s a pity that no matter how flashed, he can''t change the fact that he is a cyclops.


    after awhile.


    Odin, who seemed to have made up his mind, looked at the birdman of the heavenly kingdom: "The Cherita people, never allowed to stay in the universe of the World Tree!"


    Heavenly Birdman had an epiphany: "Don''t worry, God King, we do things, don''t worry!"


    Odin: "..."

 Chapter 658: Women of the God King

    Do you work?


    I can''t worry about it now.


    Odin was hiding in the shadow on the high platform of the temple, concealing the corners of his mouth that twitched inadvertently.


    If it hadn''t been for this birdman to come up with a relatively feasible plan, Odin would surely slap the birdman in front of him to death, and let another birdman come over from heaven.


    but¡­¡­


    Birdman is very pertinent.


    The earth may be a small break in the eyes of other forces, but in the eyes of certain people, such as in Odin''s eyes, it is a group of hedgehogs pierced with sharp thorns, and there is no way to start!


    The curse of the Twilight of the Gods will appear in Odin¡¯s sleep for some time recently, although the three goddesses of fate have also predicted that after the curse of the Twilight of the Gods has taken effect, there will be surviving gods who will bring the world tree again. Hope to continue to live.


    but¡­¡­


    That person is not me!


    It is precisely because of this that when it comes to the earth, even Odin under the wisdom with the blessing of wisdom fruit does not dare to believe in his intuition and actions easily, for fear that his actions will turn his mind. The rising gods moved forward again at dusk.


    Right now, all Odin can do is delay, not cancel it.


    Therefore, after the National Birdman provided such an offensive method, Odin was silent for a while, and finally chose to agree, but on the surface, the Cheritas should not stay in the place where the World Tree universe borders the real universe for too long. .


    I hope there won''t be any more moths this time.


    Odin looked at the Heavenly Birdman and Heimdall who turned and left. Even now, Odin has never regarded the so-called Golden Saint Sagar and the chaotic light as a threat from beginning to end.


    It''s nothing more than a dimensional god. It sounds like a god, but in the eyes of the universe god, it''s just a slightly stronger ant.


    Rainbow Bridge Temple.


    Heimdall was expressionless and ready to start the Rainbow Bridge to send the birdman back to his heaven.


    However, the Heavenly Birdman looked around, walked onto the stage, and when he was about to go home, he said with a hint of gratitude to Heimdall, "Thank you, my brother."


    "You are not my brother!"


    Heimdall said indifferently, and then looked a little confused at the heavenly birdman who suddenly came out like this: "By the way, why are you thanking me?"


    The Heavenly Birdman looked at the awkward expression on Heimdall''s face, and said in his heart that this is the real use of the simple and honest mask.


    admire!


    Heavenly Birdman couldn¡¯t help being shocked by Heimdall, but on the surface he made an expression that only God knows, you know, and I know about it, and he patted Heimdall on the shoulder: "Understood. I don¡¯t need to say anything anymore. I will come to my heaven in the future, with good wine, good food and good women offerings. Let¡¯s go, brother!"


    Finished.


    Heavenly Birdman directly plunged into the high-speed passage of Rainbow Bridge.


    Heimdall stood on the spot, watching the departure of the heavenly birdman, his big face was covered with big question marks one after another.


    This guy... Has his brain twitched?


    This is what Heimdall thought in his heart. The reason why he helped the heavenly birdman speak has been very clear. If he tells the truth, he will definitely bring out the taboo name Hela. If he says Hela''s name, There is no doubt that he will die, so, between being upright and cherishing his life, he chose the latter.


    Lake is also stunned.


    Lake no longer connected to Shahrir''s body, but with the help of Kesha, he directly extracted Shahrir''s unique heaven communication system, then called out a clone and threw it into the sky. , Squeezed a person like Shahrir, creating his own clone of the victory angel Shahrir.


    At this moment.


    Lake looked at the gratitude of the Heavenly Birdman in Shahrir''s Heavenly Kingdom Communication System, and even the content of the letter calling himself his own brother was a little confused.


    But Lake and Heimdall are different.


    Lake thought for a while, thought about it, and returned a symbol, an exclamation mark similar to human words


    "!"


    "My brother Shahrir, thank you very much this time. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid, when Thor really becomes the king of gods, the kingdom of heaven will be worn by him."


    "...You''re welcome."


    "Why didn''t I think that even if it is a one-off thing, it is something of the future **** king. How to deal with it, how to deal with it, can only let the future **** king Thor have the final say. Fortunately, you are our meritorious deed. Minister."


    "..."


    Lake looked up blankly.


    Good guys.


    Was his original plan like this?


    its not right.


    His original plan was just one word, just hide, wait until the twelve legions of the kingdom of heaven are completely destroyed, pretend to be injured, and then return to the kingdom of heaven to play the scene of the dove occupying the magpie''s nest.


    What Sol?


    What future **** king?


    Lao Tzu is the man who will bring the Twilight of the Gods to the Asa Protoss. It would be nice if I didn''t chop Saul. Will I help him?


    but¡­¡­


    This seems to be a good opportunity?


    Lake stroked his chin.


    At this moment, the next sentence of the Heavenly Birdman came: "My brother, Shahrir, you can come back. King Odin has agreed that we will use Cheritas as cannon fodder to attack the earth, and then to eradicate Chery. The tower people are attacking the earth as an excuse. Come back soon. I have a more important plan to discuss with you and listen to your opinions."


    At this moment, the birdmen who are in the kingdom of heaven dominating the palace are pacing back and forth. Who said that there is no wise man in the kingdom of heaven. Now, isn''t there one?


    At this moment, Birdman is already thinking about it, under the advice of this wise Shalier, after this war, he can become an existence like Odin in the kingdom of heaven, with a constitution in his mouth. As soon as the order came out, the picture of thousands of birds and men followed.


    Lake touched his chin, listening to the birdman''s last voice, but he took a breath.


    Good guys.


    He was just thinking about waiting for the Twelfth Legion to have all the GGs before running to Heaven. It''s not bad right now, the birdman of Heaven directly gave him a chance to lead the wolf into the room.


    quite a while.


    Lake did not immediately answer the Heavenly Birdman, but looked up and looked calmly sitting next to him. He raised his head and looked at the blue white cloud above the heavenly sky: "Are the clones of the other six angels ready?"


    This time, the Fifth Legion originally landed on the earth, and the birdmen named after the Seven Angels of the Bible were all packed by Lake and the Supreme Mage.


    Of course.


    The six angels were dead, but their souls were gathered back.


    Lake has the foresight?


    Actually not.


    Lake has always believed that even a piece of straw paper is useful under certain circumstances, not to mention the six-named birdmen. In this habit of picking up trash, Lake is just smooth, there is no rainy day.


    Keisha retracted her gaze, listened to Lake''s words, and nodded: "It''s almost done, didn''t you say it was temporarily sealed up, what''s wrong?"


    Lake told the truth about the conversation between the Heavenly Birdman and him just now.


    Keisha''s eyes flickered and said: "A conspiracy?"


    Lake shook his head: "It should not be."


    and¡­¡­


    If this is considered a conspiracy, Lake is not afraid.


    Anyway, his body is still on the earth, and the communication system of the kingdom is also in the hands of the body. As long as Shahrir''s core communication system is still there, then, what about a trap?


    The mechanism of the kingdom of heaven is there. When the time comes, after the twelve legions are completely destroyed, Lake can still rely on this clone of Shalier to appear in the kingdom of heaven, and directly enter the kingdom of heaven as the last survivor.


    And then¡­¡­


    The big deal is a wave of self-directed and self-acted, fights with the earth, grabs the remaining flag of the Eleventh Legion, by then, the force of heaven is in his hands, some people doubt, who dares to doubt?


    This is what Lake thought of and said to Keisha: "The gain is greater than the effort. I think you can give it a try!"


    If this is not a conspiracy, so much the better.


    If he is in the heavenly camp, then the probability that heaven will get into Mephisto and set up traps will undoubtedly increase a lot.


    Using the communication system to monitor the formation of the heavenly troops is far from directly throwing a clone and rushing to the heavenly camp to eavesdrop face-to-face.


    The body and the clone can be directly replaced regardless of distance.


    Keisha thought for a while, then, looking at Lake, she smiled: "You should ask Sister Hermione about this question, right?"


    Lake blinked. "Sister Hermione?"


    Good guys.


    When did this hook up again?


    Lake looked suspiciously at Keisha: "What secret group chat did she pull you into, only you know, but I don''t know the kind of group chat?"


    This so-called secret group chat was the last time Lake and Seifer were together, when Seifer leaked his mouth.


    Saifu said Hermione also looked for her, and then the two women spent some time creating a group chat tool that relied on magic transmission and could communicate secretly.


    But when Lake wanted to ask questions, Seifer reacted, no matter how Lake beat and flanked, he was as alert as a frightened little rabbit, the one that was asked anxiously and bit people.


    Keisha smiled at Lake.


    Lake haha ??smiled straight and said: "Yes, this is the expression, no matter who I ask, whenever I ask this, it is this expression. I already know that this group chat exists, you can tell me."


    Keisha continued to laugh without saying a word.


    Lake sighed inwardly. How long has passed since, Kesha, it seems that she has already plunged into the camp headed by Hermione without hesitation.


    I hope that in the future, there will not be any scenes of the Edwin Protoss and the Goddess Civil War.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, got up, and directly fixed the clone in the light of tomorrow''s court dimension, and then the consciousness left on the body left.


    ...

 Chapter 659: The kingdom of heaven that draws wolves into the room

    When Lake found Hermione, Hermione had just returned from Peggy Carter''s little seaside house.


    Hermione kissed Lake, then took off her coat, shook her head and said, "I only now know that my aunt is also a woman."


    Lake suspiciously said, "Before that, Peggy Carter was not a woman in your heart?"


    Hermione shrugged: "At least, it won''t be like this."


    "Which?"


    "What do you say?"


    Hermione rolled her eyes towards Lake, who didn''t know if he was really confused or pretending to be confused, and said, "Open the backyard over there and the sea!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Since Steve Rogers moved to a small town near the sea in London in the name of his retirement, Ms. Peggy Carter moved directly to live together. After all, who made Peggy Carter the dream of Steve Rogers? What about the goddess.


    But the current queen mother of Atlantis, Thomas, the daughter of the ocean giant, is not bad.


    Lake''s mother-in-law also has an advantage.


    After all, Thomas came first, and Thomas had an advantage that Peggy Carter didn''t have, and that was Thetis.


    Although Doma didn''t even move to the beach house, but from time to time, every other time, he ran there directly in the name of Thetis and her father.


    Peggy Carter knew very well that Thomas¡¯ drunkenness was not about drinking, but for such an excuse, there was a fire in his heart and he couldn¡¯t vent it.


    There is no doubt that Thetis is the daughter of Steve Rogers.


    Because of this, Peggy Carter is the kind of gritted teeth.


    As time went on, Ms. Peggy Carter was originally planning to directly defeat Thomas by relying on the idea of ??indisputability, so that Thomas would know what it means to retreat in the face of difficulties, but now there is no such idea.


    This is not.


    The two women simply saw through the disguise. Steve Rogers was fine when he was on the same screen, but if Steve Rogers and his daughter Thetis had gone far away.


    "Ha ha¡­"


    When Hermione said this, she couldn''t help but shook her head. Looking at Lake, she said with a sense of surprise: "The words between the aunt and the queen of Atlantis are something I can''t prepare to repeat. ."


    He lay on the bar, holding a glass of bourbon, which he had drunk almost half, shook the glass, and said with an expression that he knew would be like this: "After all, he is an outdated male protagonist. It is normal to stage a Shura field. ."


    "normal?"


    Hermione smiled and walked in front of Lake, staring at Lake''s eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly: "You have more women than Steve Rogers."


    Lake was expressionless: "I treat your people the same, impartial, everyone has my 100% sincerity!"


    The corners of Hermione''s mouth curled slightly, and she began to turn to the sarcasm.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and when he saw it, he changed the subject directly, and briefly said the content of the invitation letter sent by the Heavenly Birdman to participate in the grand event, then looked at Hermione, smiled and said: "You are my goddess of wisdom. , Use your wisdom to help me see, should I go?"


    Hermione directly lost Lake with a roll of eyes, knowing that Lake was playing a diversion, but still curiously said, "Didn''t you already have a decision in your heart?"


    Lake shrugged, did not hide it, and said: "Who made you a recognized eldest woman now? If I don''t find you, I will find someone."


    Hermione chuckled.


    Eldest woman?


    In the past, Hermione had no idea about this title, even a little annoying, but still that sentence, since she met Wanda, there is no doubt that although Hermione hates the title of eldest woman, she knows that Wanda returns. She still wants to give it a try after what the purpose is now.


    After Hermione laughed, she was thinking.


    quite a while.


    Hermione raised her head to look at Lake: "Then go, you are the one to go over, right?"


    Lake nodded: "Otherwise?"


    The gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall!


    The daughter of a daughter can''t sit still!


    Unless he is 100% sure, Lake will not let himself take risks.


    Why bother?


    How much is a clone?


    When Lake had no money before, even if he saved money to draw a lottery, he did not treat himself badly. Lake was not stingy when he had no money. How could he be stingy after achieving financial freedom?


    Hermione nodded when she saw it, "Then go chanting. It happens. If it''s not a trap, you can better cooperate with your actions here, right?"


    The gain is far greater than the effort.


    The capitalists dared to sell the ropes that could hang him for 200% of the profit.


    This one right now?


    Once it succeeds, it can''t be described as a mere 200% profit. Once the plan succeeds, it can be regarded as conquering the kingdom of heaven in advance.


    and¡­


    At that time, he can also directly sever Odin''s most dependent personal weapon. Once the kingdom of heaven is controlled by Lake, it can be said that Odin wants to fight, not because of Odin, but because Lake can''t fight.


    unless¡­


    Odin began to rebuild the fighting forces of the Asa Protoss, but this way, there is no doubt that it gave the giants a wrong signal.


    That is, you, Odin, knowing that the gears of the twilight of the gods are turning, but once again form his own army, what is this plan to do, do you not accept your fate?


    The Twilight of the Gods is launched by the giants, and they will ensure that the Twilight of the Gods descends successfully.


    Lake nodded and listened to Hermione''s advice: "Okay!"


    Hermione asked, "When are you going to go there?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "Now!"


    Hermione: "..."


    Hurry up and not late, since the Heavenly Birdman lacks a think tank, in that case, in order to avoid this think tank position being taken up in advance, Lake definitely needs to hurry up.


    However, in order to avoid accidents on the side of Shahrir¡¯s clone, for example, what information was captured by Odin when he entered the World Tree universe, the seven-angel clone force that Lake dispatched this time completely entered the kingdom of heaven. In the middle, that is, when the kingdom dominates the palace where the birdman is located, he directly passed his consciousness through the illusory chaotic universe, ignoring the distance.


    The Chaos Universe is still in illusion, which is good and bad.


    The chaotic universe in the illusion, no matter where Lake is, the power is reduced to a certain degree, but if the chaotic universe also becomes a reality, then the power will become the distance calculation formula.


    Just like Odin.


    However, although Odin can still maintain his invincible existence in the World Tree universe, this state will not last long. As the gods advance, Odin''s power will become lower and lower.


    In other words.


    When the cosmic order of the World Tree maintained by Odin collapses a little bit, the World Tree will increasingly reject Odin, causing Odin''s power to begin to decay.


    "Hahaha!"


    If the Heavenly Birdman had some doubts about Shahrir at the beginning, then, at this moment, looking intact, the seven angels who walked into his palace together with Shahrir suddenly dispelled the inner feelings. Finally, I was confused.


    Let me put it this way.


    If Shahrir has a problem, then Shahrir is alone, Shahrir has other ideas.


    But now?


    The seven angels who went down with Shahrir at that time all stood here intact one by one. What does this show? This shows Shahrir''s foresight.


    and so¡­


    After seeing Shahrir and other people walking into the palace, the birdman of the heavens quickly walked over with excitement, hugged Shahrir, and then smiled in Shahrir¡¯s ear and said, "If I Call the king, you must be the deputy king!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Father?


    I don''t want to be your father, compare with you, frankly speaking, my rebellious son is considered to be online IQ.


    Lake felt that, at the very least, if it was a rebellious son, in the face of such a situation, he would never make up for something weird and strange things on his own. At the worst, he would not directly introduce wolves.


    After all, no matter how stupid Nizi was, he didn''t tell outsiders the secret that they were not afraid of the sun and didn''t need to **** blood?


    Where is this birdman right now?


    Good guys.


    As soon as he came up, he directly exposed his wolf ambition to Lake without reservation.


    Thanks to unreserved trust?


    fart.


    Lake doesn''t have such a thing at all, some are just inner sarcasm and contempt!


    However, after the birdmen of heaven hug and expressed their welcome, they didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, in the hearts of the birds of heaven, Shahrir can participate in the grand event. The other six angels who came together are completely Not qualified.


    after all¡­


    Who made the Heavenly Birdman''s memory, only Shahrir talked to him.


    Heavenly Birdman immediately said to Lake: "The Fifth Legion has been reorganized. This time, I am not only hiring full, but even tripled!"


    When it comes to these words, the heavenly birdmen are full of spirits.


    Since his thirteenth army was disbanded, UU read for so many years. When he took orders from Odin, the retained gold coins and the gold coins belonging to him were all Keep it, just waiting for the day when he can re-form the army.


    This is not.


    After getting the flag of the Fifth Legion, the Heavenly Birdmen directly recruited 30,000 combat birdmen into the Fifth Legion, and in one fell swoop it directly became the most numerous existence among the Twelfth Legions today.


    The Third Army?


    Ah.


    This time, most of the elites of the Fifth Army were dug directly from the Third Army by the Heavenly Birdmen at double the employment fee of the Third Army.


    There is no spirit in the kingdom of heaven, there is money, and everything is easy to say.


    The angry current Third Corps commander stomped his feet in his own legion, and at the same time, he had no choice but to pinch his nose to fill the vacancy dug up by the Fifth Corps on his own.


    ¡­

 Chapter 660: Dark Elf Malekis

    The kingdom of heaven is not the appearance of a planet. Strictly speaking, it is not the appearance of a round sky, but a huge and endless floating continent.


    Heaven loves money more than so-called honor, and its famous saying is [Nothing is free].


    There are also female angels in heaven, but as described in the revised version 2.0 of the Bible, in heaven, female angels are in an oppressed hierarchy.


    no doubt.


    Hope is needed here, and I brought this hope!


    In the camp of the Fifth Legion, Lake quickly received the more detailed information of the kingdom of heaven with the sixth sense against Shahrir¡¯s appearance. After reading it, he confirmed it again, even after leaving the earth, he also However, he is the only male protagonist.


    but¡­¡­


    That bird man is really big-hearted.


    Lake rubbed his chin, recalling what the birdman said after seeing the birdman in the palace, and couldn''t help shook his head.


    The Heavenly Birdman asked Lake to settle down in the Fifth Legion first, and then gave him the position of acting commander of the Fifth Army. After all, in the words of Heavenly Birdman, he is still the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, and he can¡¯t just look at it. Look at one side.


    To be clear.


    Standing on the side of the Fifth Legion, the Heavenly Birdmen are not good at arranging the fate of the other Eleventh Legions, but standing in the position of the ruler of the Heavenly Kingdom, although they can¡¯t arrange them clearly, the overall situation is in his hands. On hand.


    When Lake left the palace with the six angels, the Birdman of Heaven even transmitted to Lake, saying that for the last time to meet with the Cheritas tonight, Lake will also follow.


    Lake has no objection to this, his clone came here across a universe, isn¡¯t it just to get inside, the Birdman of Heaven relies on him so much, and Lake feels that maybe he will give the Birdman a happy death by then. , It is definitely there.


    But before that?


    As Lake received the more comprehensive message of the kingdom of heaven, he also received the message of the Fifth Legion, his eyes flickering slightly.


    The current Twelve Legions in the kingdom of heaven, you can compare them to twelve kingdoms of the same race. In each of the Twelve Legions, there are almost all things that a country should have.


    As for the Thirteenth Army that was broken up without a flag and could no longer be reorganized?


    Ah.


    This is why there are such things as stray birdmen in heaven.


    But this has little to do with Lake. Even if it has something to do with him, it is what he should do after he takes over the magpie''s nest and enters the kingdom of heaven. Right now, Lake is more concerned about a place.


    prison?


    The prisons of the Fifth Legion, like other legion prisons, are set up behind the floating island. Outside the prison, there is endless void and turbulence, which can directly guarantee that any prisoner who wants to escape is honest.


    Boom!


    After entering the prison, Lake came directly to the door of a cell, looked into it, looked inside, turned his back to him, kneeled on the floor, raised his head, and looked at the prisoner who seemed to be performing some ritual.


    after awhile.


    The prisoner inside seemed to have noticed something, and slowly got up, then, while turning around, sat on the only long chair in the cell and looked at Lake.


    Lake also saw clearly what the prisoner looked like.


    Pointed ears, some face shape similar to the face of an awl, just one look is enough to know that this person is not a criminal from heaven, but a criminal from outside.


    "Malekiss, dark elf!"


    Lake put his hands in his pockets, and stared at the prisoner inside, "Watt Alheim''s... the last king!"


    Malekis, who had no expression on his face, showed a slight expression of anger on his face, but he quickly hid it: "Odin...thinks of me, and is finally going to be executed. Me?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, Odin... The **** king Odin probably has forgotten you."


    Malekis: "..."


    As I said before, after completing the unification of the World Tree, Odin chose to put the swords and guns into the warehouse, and the horses were released in Nanshan. Although Asgard also has its own prison, the area of ??Asgard¡¯s prison is small, and the military Just like relying on private mercenaries in the Kingdom of Heaven, some of the prisoners arrested in the war who resisted Odin¡¯s rule were detained and guarded by the Kingdom of Heaven.


    Every year Odin will give heaven gold coins according to the number of prisoners.


    Then due to the nature of the composition of the Twelve Heavenly Legions, these gold coins will be issued according to the number of prisoners surviving in their respective legions.


    Wat Alheim, once the planet of life, is now an endlessly desolate, clouded, rocky, and rocky planet with no signs of life.


    And this Malekis in front of him is the last king of Wat Alheim. As for why he is the last king, the reason is very simple. Odin killed his planet.


    Walter Alheim was not slaughtered by Odin because of resistance in the process of Odin''s unification of the World Tree, but was slaughtered by Odin after the Unification of the World Tree.


    the reason?


    Who made Walter Alheim follow the wrong person?


    The elves of the World Tree have two major races, the light elves and the dark elves. The many friendly magic elves who live in Alfheim chose Odin who promised to give them a peaceful life and give them peace.


    The dark elves, who are aggressive by nature, chose Hela who obeyed and promised to lead them to one victory and then another victory.


    After Hela was expelled and imprisoned by Odin, Odin once gave the dark elves a chance to make a new choice. Unfortunately, the dark elves are not a second-to-five child.


    When Odin saw this, he didn''t force it, he just went to war. As for the extent of the war, it can be seen through Alfheim where the Light Elf is.


    In the past, the living environment of Walter Alheim was similar to Alfheim.


    What kind of world is Alfheim¡¯s world like?


    It is a place full of wonders, there are candies in the forest, mermaids are swimming in the natural champagne fountain, lush brandy apple trees are planted in the endless orchard, and the rolling fields are Growing huge gummy candies.


    Walter Alheim was not inferior at all.


    But that was once, and now, on the outside of Watt Alheim, there is no longer a bit of vitality.


    Back then, Odin not only slaughtered the entire planet, but even took the eternal fire, which directly caused the eternal fire to burn the entire planet, and burned it when he pulled the Malekis in front of him.


    Let the Malekis in front of him witness with his own eyes how many people of the tribe are wailing and turning to ashes under the burning of the eternal fire.


    but¡­¡­


    Malekiss eyes were almost blind from crying, and his voice was almost dumb. He just couldn''t let his anger be heard, and he couldn''t let Odin hear the words, the words that the dark elves were willing to surrender.


    So after Malekis was crying blindly in his eyes and screamed hoarse, Odin might feel that Wat Alheim was gone, and simply threw this guy to the kingdom of heaven, allowing the kingdom of heaven to imprison him without restrictions.


    After so many years, Odin did not think of Malekiss at all, maybe he did. However, Odin might think that being alive is the greatest abuse to Malekis.


    But Odin didn''t seem to think about one thing.


    Love may fade a little bit over time, and finally disappear without a trace.


    But hatred?


    Especially the genocide feud will be brewed over time, and then it will become richer and longer!


    Hearing these words from Lake, Malekis slowly got up: "Heaven, heh, the most loyal dogleg of the old Piff of Odin, so, are you here to humiliate me?"


    Lake''s eyes flickered slightly, and he shook his head: "No, I just came to see you simply."


    Malekis walked to the glass of the cell, through the glass, staring blankly at Lake''s face, with a cold tone, as if he was not afraid of Lake''s lynching: "When the gods come at dusk, I promise you heaven Will also be buried with Asgard."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    can.


    What I want is this effect.


    Malekis stared at the expression on Lake''s face through the glass, thinking that Lake was mocking him silently, and was not angry. He still said in a faint tone: "You better pray, you can be imprisoned forever. Stay with me, otherwise, when I walk out from here, I will become the incarnation of the twilight of the gods, and end, this decayed universe that has already been manipulated by Odin."


    Lake nodded: "Okay!"


    Malekis: "..."


    "what?"


    "I said yes."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Malekis in the glass prison and raised his eyebrows with a light expression: "I have heard that the dark elves admire darkness. Perhaps, when the darkness falls tonight, the dark giant you admire will once again Bless you, maybe."


    Finished.


    Lake did not wait for Malekis to react His right hand repeated, showing the purest dark air, and then, very mischievously blinking at Malekis, and then Turned around and left.


    quickly.


    Lake walked to the central hall of the Fifth Legion Prison, ignoring the seven dead and lying on the ground prison guards, walked to the console, found Malekith¡¯s prison, set the release The time was the period of time when Lake and the Heavenly Birdmen went to Cherita where they were stationed, they turned around and quietly left the prison.


    Outside the prison, two birdmen soldiers from the Fifth Army saluted Lake after seeing Lake come out.


    Lake nodded calmly, and then left the prison area.


    Lake is not at all worried that the two birdmen guards outside will find that the people inside have hung up, because these two birdmen are guards and are responsible for guarding the passage to the prison. This is their responsibility. .


    As for whether it will be high-density?


    Ah.


    ...

 Chapter 661: Shalil

    Lake didn''t worry about it at all.


    He believed that when night fell, Malekis would help him with the aftermath.


    quickly.


    Just when Lake returned from the prison to the Fifth Army resident, he received a message from the Birdman of Heaven and invited him to go to the Cheritas together and go to the final combat meeting with the Cheritas.


    and many more.


    In other words, is this Malekis the villain of the movie version of Thor 2?


    When Lake rushed to the Heavenly Birdman Palace, he suddenly thought of why he always felt that the name Malekis was so familiar.


    After landing.


    Lake blinked, thinking like that, and then he smiled.


    Maybe in the movie version, Malekis is the villain, but in reality, Odin is the biggest villain in the World Tree universe, a tyrant, when he is old, how to say he is peaceful and loving, But this can''t conceal and wash away all the atrocities he committed to get the World Tree when he was young.


    Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha?


    Sorry.


    That¡¯s only available in the Eastern Xianxia Universe. This is the Western Divine Universe. No matter how you confess and cleanse yourself, you will have to pay a price if you do something wrong.


    "Hahaha!"


    After seeing Lake coming in, the Heavenly Birdman laughed iconically again and greeted Lake: "My brother, Shahrir, you are here, then we can set off."


    The commander of the Eleventh Army in the main hall also looked at Lake who had stepped in.


    The expressions on the faces of the Eleventh Corps commanders were different, but they did not despise them. The Kingdom of Heaven emphasizes the strong, Hengqiang. Being able to find loopholes in this order to promote himself to the strong is a kind of strength in itself. .


    They also didn''t have any tragic thoughts about the tragic death of the Fifth Army Commander and the Deputy Commander. They were inferior to humans and died in vain.


    The Heavenly Birdman looked at his exclusive military division already in place, looked at the others, with an enthusiastic gesture, and waved his hand: "Go, I will meet the Cheritas, and the Loki who recognizes the thief as his father."


    The commander of the Eleventh Legion was not surprised at all, he just laughed!


    Don¡¯t look at the Kingdom¡¯s obedience to Odin. On the surface, it¡¯s the master on the left and the king on the right. But in reality, the kingdom of God obeys Odin¡¯s gold coins. If Odin has no gold coins, you can see if Odin can command the move. Heaven.


    and so¡­


    Externally, the birds of heaven are very obedient, but internally, they are unscrupulous.


    This is also an alternative workplace environment.


    The boss must not be able to say it in person, but what do you say with your boss behind your back, isn¡¯t they still free?


    Boom!


    The Heavenly Birdman directly opened his wings, brought Lake, and the commander and deputy commander of the Eleventh Legion into the sky, with a bang, left the border of the World Tree universe, and then quickly moved towards the present. The Cherita fleet that stayed in the orbit of Jupiter whizzed directly away.


    "Boom!"


    Regardless of the fact that the ruler of the heavens in front of Odin is the same as Vinono and a young wife, but outside, the aura of the ruler of the heavens is still there, directly leading everyone on the ship of Cherita, with a bang, The wings directly cut through the throats of several Cherita soldiers, and licked the blood stained on the wings with their tongues: "Where is your master."


    The Cherita soldiers on the ship dared not say anything about it.


    after all¡­


    Who made them simply not qualified for dialogue with the kingdom of heaven?


    General Deathblade walked over from behind at this time, the spear in his hand fell on the ground, looking at the people of the kingdom of heaven as usual, and finally turned his gaze to the sovereign of the kingdom of heaven: "This is not the attitude that a partner should have. "


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven sneered: "Cooperation, Death Blade, you seem to look up to yourself. Even if the master behind you, Thanos, comes over, you don¡¯t dare to say that he is cooperating with us. Oh, yes, I forgot, your family. The master didn''t dare to come over at all."


    The commander of the Eleventh Army burst into laughter instantly.


    The commanders of Cherita, who believed in Thanos as if they believed in their own father, suddenly became angry.


    General Dead Blade''s expression did not change the slightest: "Really, then why, your master''s son Rocky will surrender to our master?"


    Standing next to the Lord of Heaven, Lake had a faint expression. He looked at Loki, who was also coming from behind, and looked at General Deadblade: "Sorry, he was adopted."


    Rocky walked over without expression, his eyes fell on Lake: "Your name!"


    Lake looked gloomy, and Rocky, who seemed a little displeased because he didn''t care about his face at all, said: "Sharir, the deputy commander of the Fifth Heavenly Army, and the acting commander of the Fifth Army."


    Loki''s eyes flickered: "I remember your name, Shahrir."


    Lake smiled brightly: "You''re welcome, I don''t need to remember your name. Heaven captures all fugitives. Your value is a bounty of 10 million gold coins. For the name of 10 million, I want to forget it very much. difficult."


    General Dead Blade narrowed his eyes, interrupted directly, and looked at the Lord of Heaven: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. When will we clear the way and let us pass."


    Having stayed here for so long, even Thanos can''t wait. In the past half month, he has won thirteen gold medals, urging them to attack quickly, without even considering their current situation.


    but¡­


    Just as Heaven did not dare to speak ill of Odin in front of his face, General Deadblade and Cheritas would not dare to speak ill of Thanos even if they had their backs to Thanos. Thanos urged them, and General Deadblade only had to take Luo. Kee vented.


    "soon."


    The heavenly ruler said, "Are things ready?"


    General Deathblade smiled, waved his right hand, and he was not qualified to interrupt. Even Commander Cherita, who was not worthy of his name, called out twice when he saw it.


    After a while.


    A group of Cheritas lined up and pulled five big boxes, and fell on the deck.


    General Dead Blade watched. During this period of time, he took the Cheritas to rob a house nearby and bloodbathed a planet in the Kerry Empire. The collected gold coins looked at the ruler of the kingdom: "Five million gold coins, the kingdom of Goods] Now that the payment arrives, when can the channel be opened."


    Including the eleven legion commanders, they licked their lips at the heavenly ruler who had no restraint in the desire for gold coins, and looked at General Deadblade, showing a slight smile: "Now!"


    General Dead Blade was happy in his heart.


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven said: "You can only use the World Tree universe channel for rapid transmission. During your passage, the heavenly army will watch you by the side. Whenever you have resident actions, the kingdom of heaven will treat you as an invasion of the World Tree universe. , Launched an offensive against you, so you''d better go faster, lest we be chopped off by us."


    General Dead Blade sneered in his heart, nodding on the surface and said, "Yes!"


    Upon seeing this, the ruler of the heavens waved his big hand, and directly put away the five boxes full of gold coins in front of him, then turned directly, puffed, penetrated the throats of two Cherita soldiers again, and licked again. His own wings, and then directly flapped the wings, once again soaring into the air.


    General Deathblade looked up at the direction of the disappearance of the birdmen in the heavenly kingdom, his eyes twitching.


    The Cherita Commander next to him was very angry and chattering non-stop.


    Next second.


    "puff!"


    General Deadblade pulled out the sharp blade stabbed in the throat of Commander Cherita, and said with a gloomy expression: "Idiot, don''t miss the adult''s major affairs because of a few rubbish. If this matter is done wrong, I will kill him. You guys."


    The remaining Cherita Commander bowed his head and said nothing.


    General Dead Blade snorted coldly, then looked at Loki beside him blankly: "If this is a trap, I will die, but I promise you will be buried with me, you better pray, your thief father It really allowed us to pass."


    Rocky''s face was gloomy and could drip blood.


    On the way back to heaven.


    The Lord of Heaven flew side by side with Lake, and then said through a private chat channel: "My brother, Shahrir, why did you offend Rocky? Although Odin is not his father, Odin has seen him in secret. He did not arrest him."


    Simply put.


    Although Loki was already the most wanted criminal in the World Tree universe, Odin, who gave the order, was just acting.


    Lake asked back: "Why not?"


    "His brother is Thor, the future king of gods!"


    "But he is not."


    Lake smiled and said: "He is not of the blood of the Asa Protoss, is he? And, I can guarantee that if the King of God knew about this, we would not be blamed."


    The ruler of heaven was slightly taken aback: "Really?"


    Lake said faintly: "The future king of the Asa Protoss is destined to be Thor, and Loki has revealed his wolf ambition without any secret. Although Thor regards Loki as his brother, right now, the king of God It¡¯s Odin¡¯s, not Sol¡¯s. Odin definitely doesn¡¯t want to see our relationship with Rocky go well."


    The Lord of Heaven¡¯s eyes lit up: "You are right, my brother, Shahrir, it seems that bringing you here is the wisest choice I have made."


    Originally, the ruler of heaven thought that since Sol is the future king of gods, he also has to respect him a little bit for the [my brother Loki] that Sol often talks about in his mouth. U U Reading


    but¡­


    After Lake said this point, the ruler of heaven came to an epiphany.


    really.


    Having a military division can save a lot of crooked roads and unnecessary trouble.


    only.


    Lake''s eyes flickered: "Master, this time, all of our Twelve Legions have left the kingdom of heaven. I have a premonition that is not very beautiful. Since I came out, I feel like something will happen at home."


    The master laughed loudly: "Don''t worry, my brother, the kingdom of heaven is heavily guarded, what kind of big things will happen?"


    Talking.


    Everyone has also flown over the huge floating island heaven.


    Eyes!


    It is the beacon!


    ¡­

 Chapter 662: The core system of heaven

    This¡­¡­


    Astonishment was written on the face of the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, and then he glanced at Lake next to him, and then his gaze fell on the earth at this moment, all of which appeared on the land of smoky smoke.


    Not only the station of the Fifth Army, but also the stations of the other Eleventh Army.


    Countless criminals were blasted out of the prison, and then they were even more fierce and not afraid of death, playing a bit more brutal than the birdman warriors who regarded money as heavier than their own lives.


    Even the soldiers of the Twelfth Army, under the attack of the criminals who ran out of the prison, were almost defeated.


    "Sheet!"


    "not good."


    "How could these criminals escape."


    "Don''t ask so much for now, go down quickly."


    "Damn things, give them food and drink, and dare to escape from prison. The soldiers of the Fourth Legion obey orders and kill them!"


    "The Sixth Army Hearing..."


    "The Eighth Army Hearing..."


    After the respective commanders and deputy commanders of the Eleventh Corps were shocked, they slammed directly towards their station. With the return of the commanders, the orders were passed on. Quickly, the Heavenly Kingdom, which seemed to be about to be defeated, gradually stabilized his heels under the order.


    after all¡­¡­


    No matter how powerful these criminals are, they still have no weapons. Heaven¡¯s weapons belong to the kind with serial numbers. Don¡¯t say you pick them up casually. Even the Heaven¡¯s own people cannot use other people¡¯s weapons.


    This can be regarded as the management method of the Twelfth Army Commander.


    Except for the Legion Birdmen, the rest of the ordinary Birdmen have no weapons, and there is no way to rebel without weapons, and the Legion system will also be long live long live long live.


    Lake also followed the pace of the heavenly ruler and descended on the station of the Fifth Legion.


    boom!


    Lake directly stretched out his hand, pinched a tauren''s neck, and then squeezed the tauren in half with a bang.


    In the prisons of heaven, not only the insurgents who had rebelled against Odin¡¯s rule were imprisoned, similarly, the most sinister criminals in the Nine Realms of the World Tree Universe are also imprisoned in the prisons of heaven.


    Of course.


    There are also real universes, that is, the guys on the Marvel universe who are trying to attack the World Tree universe. After they failed, these people were also imprisoned in the Heavenly Prison.


    In general, the prisoners held in the Heavenly Prison have various shapes, but when you look at them, few look like normal humans.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake was rebellious and relentless, but when Lake killed humans, he hadn''t relented.


    Malekis can.


    When Lake led the six angels directly into the criminal group to kill, he thought in his heart. Originally, Lake planned to let one of the six angels talk to Malekis to give him a face-to-face interview. Lekis left quietly.


    But now?


    Good guys.


    Malkisti has done a full set of work for Lake. If the problem is only in the Fifth Legion Prison, then it is possible that he will be suspicious.


    But right now?


    The Twelfth Army was everywhere, and at the time of the incident, Lake also had a very sufficient and sufficient alibi. There is no doubt that his suspicion was cleared.


    Malekis should have left.


    Although Lake didn''t perceive this on the way back, Lake thought that the time for them to negotiate with the Cheritas should be long enough for Malekis to escape the kingdom of heaven.


    The riot in the Twelve Prisons lasted until noon the next day, and it was considered that the last piece of beacon was resolved.


    The Twelve Prisons were swept away, and all the prisoners were killed in this rebellion.


    but¡­¡­


    The Twelfth Army also suffered more or less loss of troops. Among them, the Third Army and the Fifth Army lost the most troops. Together, they lost nearly 10,000 soldiers.


    No way, who made the soldiers recruited by the Third Army and the Fifth Army be regarded as cute new soldiers.


    The post-war statistics continue.


    Dominate the palace.


    The Lord of Heaven looked gloomy, looking at the Twelfth Legion commanders sitting on their thrones under the high platform. The throne of the Fifth Legion commander was waiting for Lake. This could be regarded as a great favor given by the Lord to his think tank Lake.


    The deputy commanders of the other corps are standing behind their respective commanders.


    "Has the details of the prisoners come out?"


    "Still counting."


    "damn it."


    The commander of the First Army said irritably: "How could this happen? The prison is located in the shadow of the kingdom of heaven. Without the help of our people, there would be no way to get out of the prison safe and sound."


    The commander of the second legion said: "What the commander of the first legion meant is that this is another group of female angels."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    In other words, did the female angels here really have rebelled?


    Yes it is.


    The Kingdom of Heaven is a social form where men are extremely respected and women are extremely humble. Female angels have no right to talk about free love. Haha, just think about it.


    Heaven is good at fighting. Where do these soldiers'' supplements come from? Doesn''t it need to be bred by female angels, but the male angels completely use female angels as fertility machines.


    There have been female angels who have resisted, but the final result is that they are directly suppressed. Although there are still female angels in the Twelve Legion, since that uprising, the Twelve Legion is located in the Twelfth Legion. The commanders and various management positions under the legion commander and deputy commander no longer have female angels.


    even¡­¡­


    Even if they joined the legion, the situation of the female angels was very delicate.


    how to say?


    The status of female angels in the Twelfth Legion of Heaven is in fact similar to the situation of the YY military venting tool people in the novel network of certain novels.


    but¡­¡­


    These female angels are voluntary. After all, there are always a few brain circuits that are different from ordinary people. There will be spies and traitors who betray their class and race. The same is true here.


    "check!"


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven held his handrail with a gloomy expression and said: "Open the barrier of the kingdom of heaven, block off all areas, send all the soldiers, and conduct door-to-door inspections."


    It is impossible for such a big mess to end in this way.


    Even the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, it is difficult for him to know the number of prisoners in the twelve prisons, but the ruler of the kingdom of heaven can guarantee that among them, there must be a fish that slips through the net.


    quickly.


    After the eleventh legion commander nodded, he turned and left the palace.


    after awhile.


    Lake saw that he was getting better from the high platform, and the Lord of Heaven, who showed a smiling face, said through the encrypted chat channel: "The dark elves in the prison are gone."


    The expression of the ruler of heaven changed in an instant, and then asked a little uncertainly: "Where is the corpse?"


    "It''s all done, except for the three dark elves who were imprisoned."


    "So fast?"


    The Lord of Heaven then froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help but said: "Your efficiency really makes me admire, Shahrir, if those guys are as effective as you..."


    Lake directly smiled and said, "Then our plan won''t succeed so easily, will it?"


    The Lord of Heaven closed his voice, looked at Lake, and nodded suddenly: "Yes, yes!"


    The lower the efficiency of the Eleventh Legion, the better, and the more so, the dream of the kingdom of heaven dominating the kingdom of heaven will have a chance to be realized.


    After realizing this, the Lord of Heaven turned his attention to this case.


    Lake knowingly asked, "Do you want to report this matter to the King of God?"


    The Lord of Heaven looked up at Lake.


    Lake said: "Although the King of God has never asked about it since he imprisoned the Dark Elves on our side, this matter is important after all. If the King of God..."


    The Lord of Heaven interrupted Lake directly: "How do you think?"


    Lake lowered his head and pondered: "We are about to attack the earth. Although we are not allied with the Cheritas, the Cheritas are going to pass by our side. If we spread this matter out, I am afraid it will make the Cheritas lighter. Look at us."


    The Lord of Heaven nodded.


    Lake continued: "Not telling the King of God at the moment is actually the most correct choice, but if we don''t tell it, it is inevitable that other army commanders will go to the King of God to talk some gossip after knowing this."


    The ruler of heaven laughed: "As you said, their efficiency is very low. It is estimated that after this war is over, I am afraid that this matter has not been governed, Shahrir, you also know. Heavenly warriors are best at fighting, but for others, it can be delayed or delayed."


    Lake followed the words of the ruler of heaven: "Then... don''t report it first, wait until the statistics of other legions are available, and then report it to the **** king. If the **** king blames it in the future, we can follow the boat. What does the master feel?"


    The heavenly ruler nodded: "Very well, just do it, and the group of dark elves can''t escape."


    Lake can''t escape if he goes to the heavenly ruler?


    The corner of the heavenly ruler¡¯s mouth rose up: ¡°When we set out to find the Cheritas, I had already activated my heaven¡¯s unique barrier protection system when I was leaving. During my absence in heaven, any existence that enters and exits the heavenly kingdom will be ignored. It will be felt by me, so the group of dark elves may have escaped from the prison, but they are still in my heaven."


    "is it?"


    "Correct!"


    The heavenly ruler smiled and said: "It must be the **** female angels who hid the dark elves again, but don''t worry, I have ordered a room-by-room search. They won''t be able to hide for long."


    Lake nodded in surprise, and then curiously asked: "Master, how come I have never heard of this barrier protection system?"


    The Lord of Heaven laughed and said: "This is something that only the Lord of Heaven knows and can use. Of course you don¡¯t know, but now you know, I have no reservations about you, my brother, Shahrir, and I would like to share it with you. Heaven."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 663: Heavenly Saintess Cold Ice

    Lake stared at the smiling heavenly ruler in front of him and opened his mouth slightly.


    Somewhat surprised.


    Simultaneously¡­


    There is also a little luck.


    grateful?


    That thing is completely non-existent.


    Lake is here to be an undercover, and he won''t be like that Brian. An undercover scene will turn into a love scene.


    The kingdom of heaven, Lake is determined to win.


    Lake was a little grateful, but he was grateful for this news. Lake had never obtained the core of the kingdom of heaven. Lake originally planned to wait for him to enter the kingdom of heaven and then slowly search for it.


    But right now?


    Following the rumbling opening of the huge stone gate in front of him, Lake instantly saw the pure energy large light group suspended on an altar for the first time.


    "Look, my brother!"


    The Lord of Heaven took Lake¡¯s right hand, with a smile on his face, took Lake into this secret room that only the Lord of Heaven can enter, and pointed at the energy light group on the altar: "This is the core of my heaven. The source of human power in my heaven is the core, and my heaven is immortal."


    A trace of desire flashed in the depths of Lake''s eyes.


    I can''t wait for this moment, right now, to replace the real body directly, and directly kill the Lord of the Kingdom on the spot.


    at this time.


    "Papa?"


    "..."


    Lake turned his head and looked at the one that appeared at the gate of Shimen. It had a proud figure, and this one, although not the blond hair that Lake most liked, but with the fluttering black hair, the long and straight black that rushed towards his face. There was the woman who gave people a mint-like feeling, her eyes shrank slightly.


    and many more.


    "Papa?"


    "Haha."


    The Lord of Heaven turned and looked at the woman at the door and beckoned. Then, under Lake¡¯s gaze, the woman at the door stepped in the boots that were almost in Lake¡¯s heart, and introduced to Lake: "Ling Bing, my Daughter, my heavenly saint."


    Lake looked back to see the ruler of heaven, but he had only one thought in his mind.


    I¡­


    Lake Edwin is in love again.


    Liangbing stood beside his father''s heavenly ruler, and his eyes that seemed to be able to speak looked at Lake cleverly.


    Of course.


    It was looking at Shahrir, who Lake is now playing.


    But Shahrir''s appearance was also carved out of Lake''s own appearance. Although it was less than one-tenth of Lake''s handsome appearance, it was considered the first echelon from the perspective of Heaven.


    The Lord of Heaven saw his daughter, Liang Bing, and introduced Lake in the same way: "Sharir, the deputy commander of the Fifth Army, and at the same time, he is also my most trusted military commander!"


    Don''t think that since Shahrir is a man from heaven and Liangbing is a saint, how could they not know each other? This is not a bug, but it is caused by another deformed system of heaven.


    To put it simply, Liangbing is the saint of heaven, but it is the saint of female angels in heaven. Male angels, at best, have heard of the name of saints. As for meeting, that doesn¡¯t exist at all. .


    Moreover, the saint of this generation is the daughter of the ruler of the kingdom of heaven. Naturally, even if it is based on superficial skill, no one deliberately asks what the saint looks like.


    After all, for male angels, don¡¯t they make money better than other things when they have this time?


    Lake recovered and smiled and stretched out his right hand towards Liangbing: "Hello, Ms. Liangbing."


    Liang Bing also stretched out his hand.


    Next second.


    A faint blush appeared on Liang Bing''s cold eyes, and he glanced at Lake calmly, and then put away his right hand in a hurry.


    This male angel...


    Liang Bing thought silently in her heart, recalling the three sudden movements that seemed to tickle in her hand when Lake was shaking hands with him just now, and she couldn''t help muttering silently in her heart.


    what?


    This is not Lake¡¯s dish?


    nonexistent.


    Cold ice is just Lake¡¯s dish.


    Or¡­


    As long as Yu Jie is good-looking and can bring a refreshing feeling to Lake, then Lake said that those are all his dishes.


    Is Liang Bing Yu Jie?


    For sure.


    After all, an angel, living a few hundred years old, looks like a twenty-eight year old, it is excusable.


    but¡­


    Like it and like it, Lake is still very clear. After all, he is not Brian. He likes beautiful people. He also loves Jiangshan. Although Lake is an adult, he likes both, but if the two conflicts , Lake¡¯s first choice is to ask for Jiangshan, and then for the beauty.


    Is it beautiful?


    Lake retracted his right hand, smiled, and looked at the heavenly ruler calmly.


    From this point of view, Lake felt that he had to revise his judgment on the ruler of heaven, and at the same time, he had to revise the ending of the ruler of heaven.


    dead¡­


    I guess it''s not very possible to die, forget it, wait until that time, throw it directly into the prison, and support it for a lifetime.


    Lake sighed inwardly, so it was the most annoying to have a father-in-law or something.


    quickly.


    After taking Lake to watch the core of the kingdom and his daughter, the Lord of the Kingdom left this secret room.


    Lake looked at Liangbing floating away in the night, his eyes gleaming.


    This night.


    Lake stood on the roof of the Fifth Legion, and looked at the so-called Palace of the Holy Maiden. He was fascinated. Even the bright meteor rising next to the Palace of the Holy Maiden did not attract him at all. Attention.


    the next day.


    Lake originally thought that yesterday, the second meeting after meeting with the saint Liangbing, I am afraid it was time to wait until he led the soldiers into the kingdom of heaven, but he did not expect that the second meeting came so suddenly .


    It is still a palace dominated by heaven.


    Lake is still sitting on the throne of the commander of the Fifth Army.


    The saint of heaven, Liangbing, is not.


    Liang Bing was kneeling.


    Kneeling with Liang Bing, there are three female angels who still show traces of torture.


    The heavenly ruler on the high platform looked extremely gloomy.


    As for why this happened, to put it simply, that is, yesterday, when Lake looked at the Palace of the Virgen, the rising meteor that he saw was not a meteor, but a spaceship, a ship, carrying The spaceship of more than fifty dark elves imprisoned by heaven.


    Liangbing helped the dark elf Malkis and others leave the kingdom of heaven.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The commander of the First Corps stepped on heavy boots and led a group of soldiers into the palace. He met everyone''s gaze and said without expression: "Run."


    The Lord of Heaven on the stage said in a deep voice, "Where did you go?"


    The commander of the First Legion said: "Out of the kingdom of heaven, I ran away into the chaos and void."


    Chaos and void.


    It is the place where the World Tree universe and the outer Marvel universe border each other. When they are incompatible for some reason, the chaotic storm that is produced is the heavenly bird people who are not afraid of ordinary swords entering this chaotic storm. , Will be torn into countless dregs and fragments by the storm in it.


    "Ahem!"


    The commander of the Third Army coughed lightly on his chair, pointed his finger at the cold ice kneeling over there, and looked at the heavenly ruler on the high platform, with a faint tone of schadenfreude: "Master, this What do you think, how to resolve this matter."


    "This has nothing to do with the saint!"


    "Correct!"


    "This is done by us carrying the saint."


    "Ah!"


    The commander of the Third Army sneered and looked at the three female angels who had not uttered a word under the torture, and said: "In the kingdom of heaven, there are five female angels in a group, one makes mistakes, five sits in a row, and the saint , Also the female angel of heaven!"


    The heavenly ruler on the high platform looked extremely gloomy.


    The commander of the Third Army directly raised his head and looked at the heavenly ruler: "Lord, you have forgotten our rules, or you need me to directly ask God King Odin to tell him what happened in heaven."


    The Lord of Heaven took a deep breath, a flash of determination in his eyes.


    at this time.


    Sitting in the position of the commander of the Fifth Army, Lake said directly and smiled. Then, he looked at the commander of the Third Army who was passing his gaze: "I agree with the commander of the Third Army. How could you not tell the King of God, tell him directly that the remnants of the dark elves of the past escaped from the prison and were ordered by the King Odin to kill rather than let the dark elves rebuild the angel¡¯s dark elves from guard life. Escaped from the prison of the 12th Army Corps."


    The commander of the Third Army raised his eyebrows.


    Lake directly looked up at the Lord of Heaven on the high platform, his eyes beckoned.


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven understood, and he groaned: "It''s just that, if such a big thing has happened, you must tell the king Odin."


    Talking.


    The ruler of heaven is ready to contact Odin.


    but¡­


    "and many more!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the commander of the Third Army who was obstructing loudly with a smile on his face: "What''s wrong, commander of the Third Army, don''t you need to tell King Odin about such a big thing?"


    The commander of the Third Army looked at Lake with a sneer: "The Fifth Deputy Commander..."


    Lake directly interrupted with a smile: "Third Army Commander, see if I am standing or sitting."


    The commander of the Third Army was silent for a moment, but this interruption directly broke up the language he had originally organized: "The commander of the Fifth Generation is indeed a wise man who has been rare in our heaven for tens of millions of years. "


    Lake smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment. UU Reading "


    Lao Tzu is not complimenting you.


    The commander of the Third Army directly broke the merits under Lake''s thank you.


    It is true that the dark elves flee.


    can¡­


    The commander of the Third Legion had to deal with the Lord of Heaven, or his daughter, the Saintess of Heaven, Liangbing, rather than the three gritted their teeth, directly indicating that all these were the three female angels they made.


    One sentence.


    Not cost-effective.


    Stabbing the dark elves to Odin¡¯s side for the sake of the three female angels, instead of letting the commander of the Third Army get what he wants, it will directly make him and the overlord of the kingdom of heaven truly face apart. .


    What is this?


    If nothing falls, it will put yourself in a dangerous place?


    ¡­

 Chapter 664: I see who dares to touch her

    even¡­¡­


    If these three female angels were reported up, and they insisted that they did it, they would think it was impossible, and Odin would definitely think it was impossible.


    But the commander of the Third Army can''t guarantee that Odin''s mind will be the same as him, only targeting the heavenly ruler and the heavenly saint.


    Odin would only think that this is a drama of the people of the kingdom of heaven. If the crime comes down at that time, then it might involve the whole kingdom of heaven.


    "Correct!"


    "The fifth-generation legion commander made sense!"


    "This matter must never be told to the King of Gods."


    "The war is coming, and the Cheritas are already preparing to take advantage of it."


    "The battle for the earth is the most important."


    "Several brothers are right. This is also the battle that God King cares most about. At this time, you must not be distracted."


    "..."


    After Lake''s awakening, the other legion commanders also remembered, and they talked about each other suddenly, and in a few words, they set the main tone of the matter.


    Things need to be resolved.


    But how to solve it.


    How to solve.


    This is our own business in the kingdom of heaven. There is no need to disturb the **** Odin, who is now living in Asgard.


    Lian Bing, who knelt on the ground expressionlessly, stared at where Lake was from the corner of his eye.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake did not look at Liang Bing, but at the commander of the Third Army with a smile, and directly struck a heart-wrenching speech: "The commander of the Third Army on the front said he wanted to sue the King Odin. At this moment But he changed his mind again. This is very subtle. Isn''t it true that the commander of the Third Army is afraid of being found out by God King Odin?"


    The commander of the Third Army was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed: "Funny, what''s terrible about me."


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, maybe the Dark Elf''s escape is related to the Third Army Commander. After all, when we negotiated with the Cheritas, the Third Army Commander had been away for almost a stick of incense. "


    The commander of the Third Army looked gloomy: "Funny, I am going to go happily with the woman who paid tribute to the Cherita."


    Lake smiled slightly, looked around at the crowd, and shrugged again: "Is that right, that time of the Third Legion chapter is long enough, it can last for a stick of incense, it''s amazing!"


    Paused.


    Lake looked directly at the commander of the Third Army, raised his eyebrows: "Your premature **** has been cured?"


    "what?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Premature ejaculation?"


    "Hahaha!"


    moment.


    When the third legion commander''s face changed drastically, the legion commanders who were present were also taken aback for a while, and then they directly burst into laughter without mercy.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The commander of the Third Army slapped the table directly, with a bang, opened his wings, took out his sword, and pointed directly at Lake, who was sitting across from him, with a bang, "I''m going to kill you."


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged, his legs were tilted, and he looked thoughtfully at the flushing Third Army Commander: "If I am wrong, you can refute me, but if I am not wrong, then you are embarrassed and angry."


    "..."


    in fact¡­¡­


    Lake said that it was very accidental to find that the third army commander had a problem. In fact, when they negotiated with the Cheritas, the third army commander did go to have fun with a Cherita woman who looks and Zerg queen.


    It was also time to go to a stick of incense.


    However, the movement between the commander of the Third Army and the queen of the Zerg was no more than thirty seconds. Thirty seconds after that, the commander of the Third Army was very sick and asked the Cherita woman to direct and perform to him. Yes, that poor Cherita woman, she was stunned by the time she played with her incense stick.


    Lake discovered that it happened by accident. At that time, Lake was secretly scanning the layout of Cherita¡¯s main fleet and the number of Cherita soldiers with his sixth sense. He was scanning the rooms of the Third Army and the Cherita woman. , I discovered this secret by accident.


    Ok.


    have to say.


    This disease does not distinguish between men, male angels and male gods.


    When Lake was absorbing the information from the heavens, he unexpectedly discovered that even Odin had this problem.


    As for true and false?


    Who knows, but what Lake has always believed in is that although sometimes rumors can be flattened, but more are rumors based on facts.


    The third legion commander''s eyes flickered.


    Next second.


    The commander of the Third Army snorted coldly, sat down again, and looked directly on the high platform. At this moment, the relish Lord of Heaven who was watching the show said: "Master, since this matter cannot be told to the King of Gods, then, Just execute internally according to our rules."


    The Lord of Heaven put away the smile on his face and looked at the commander of the Third Army: "What is the proposal of the commander of the Third Army?"


    "Kill!"


    "Hey!"


    "..."


    The commander of the 3rd Army looked at the direct clang, inserted in front of him, the sword that was three-pointers into the ground, the sword that was only a few steps away from his precious place, and looked at Lake directly opposite in shock and anger: "The fifth-generation army commander, do you dare to do something to me?"


    Lake propped his chin with one hand, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Third Army Commander, do you have persecution delusions? Think about it. What did you just say?"


    The commander of the third army said angrily: "Kill, according to the rules of the kingdom of heaven, what, the commander of the fifth generation of army, are you going to violate this rule that has kept our heavenly order for a long time?"


    Lake retracted his right hand and shook his head: "No, you said to kill, I will give you the sword, please kill for you, you can kill now, why, don''t you dare?"


    "Lao Tzu is the commander of the Third Army!"


    "Oh."


    Lake nodded suddenly, looked at the commander of the Third Army, smiled and said: "So, the commander of the Third Army doesn''t have the idea of ??doing it himself?"


    The commander of the Third Army snorted coldly.


    Lake got up, walked over under the waiting gaze of the Third Army Commander, and with a bang, he drew out the three-pointed sword, holding the sword, condescendingly looking at the Third Army Commander, and said with a smile : "One last time, Commander of the Third Army, are you sure you don''t do it yourself?"


    The commander of the Third Army sneered, looked up, and stared at Lake''s handsome face: "Since the commander of the fifth generation is so brave, why don''t you do it for me? I''ll give you one hundred thousand gold coins, how about?"


    Lake nodded: "Okay!"


    Commander of the Third Army: "..."


    What I want is your words.


    Lake directly retracted the sword, walked back to his position, and looked up at the ruler of the kingdom: "Since the commander of the Third Army is not willing to do it himself, then, according to the rules of the kingdom, this is a household chore for the Fifth Army, how to deal with it. , It¡¯s a matter for the Fifth Army."


    "what?"


    "how?"


    Lake looked at the commander of the Third Army who was stunned on the opposite side with a smile on his face: "Commander of the Third Army, did I make a mistake?"


    The commander of the Third Army sneered: "The saint of heaven is the saint of heaven, when did it become an internal affair of your Fifth Army."


    Lake shook his head and looked at the commander of the Third Army with a pitiful look: "Think about it, what do you call me?"


    The commander of the Third Army was taken aback.


    Lake said: "I am the acting commander of the Fifth Legion. The real commander is the ruler of heaven. Naturally, the family of the ruler of heaven is also a member of the Fifth Legion. According to the rules of heaven, the rules of each legion are above all rules. Yes, so, even if the saint is a saint of heaven, according to the rules, it should be handled by my Fifth Army. I asked the commander of the Third Army first. Would you like to do it for you? Unfortunately, you don¡¯t. Willing, isn''t it?"


    The commander of the Third Army opened his mouth.


    Next second.


    Sweat beads appeared on his forehead, and then, a cold wind blew over him. In an instant, the commander of the Third Army felt that his back was about to be soaked.


    The commander of the Third Army couldn''t help but raised his head and glanced at Lake again. This look was full of panic and fear, completely replacing the previous arrogance and disdain.


    the reason is simple.


    There is such a rule in heaven.


    The twelve legions are in their own hands, and the rest of the legions are not allowed to intervene and watch without authorization. Anyone who violates it will be regarded as an invasion, and the subordinate legions can initiate a war of annexation.


    Previously, the ruler of the kingdom of heaven was the commander of the thirteenth legion that existed in name only, so if the saint of heaven made a mistake at that time, it could be handled in accordance with the rules of the kingdom of restraining civilians.


    But it''s different now.


    The Lord of Heaven has now obtained the banner of the Fifth Legion, and the Legion is no longer in name. If the commander of the Third Legion just took the sword handed over by Lake, it is nothing more than saying, yes, about your Fifth Legion, Lao Tzu. The third legion was set.


    if it is like this?


    Good guys.


    There is no doubt that the commander of the Third Army directly opened up, allowing the Fifth Army to use this rule to attack and annex his Third Army.


    Moreover, he personally gave this beautiful and legitimate reason.


    Yes.


    How can this not make the commander of the Third Army feel scared.


    Lake looked at the Third Army Commander who looked up and saw him again, and said with a smile: "Well, Third Army Commander, do you have any other special ideas?"


    Under the shock of his mind, the commander of the third legion directly retracted his eyes, no longer looked at Lake, but sat in his own position, feeling his cool back.


    The rest of the legion commanders also thought of such a rule after Lake''s words , they all started to watch their noses and hearts directly.


    Lake laughed: "Michael, Raphael!"


    The words fall.


    Michael and Raphael walked in.


    Lake directly threw away the token in his hand: "Bring Liang Bing and these three female angels back to the Fifth Legion Prison."


    Michael and Raphael nodded.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked calmly, and returned to the three birdmen who had just controlled the three female angels standing behind the Third Legion, smiling brilliantly at the Third Legion Commander: "Third Legion Commander, It''s you who handed them to you, or I took them."


    The commander of the Third Army raised his head to look at Lake, his eyebrows frowned.


    Next second.


    The cold sword light instantly magnified in the eyes of the third army commander.


    ...

 Chapter 665: Angel Crane

    Gudongdong!


    Standing behind the commander of the third legion, the three birdmen who had previously tortured and suppressed the three female angels who were kneeling on the ground had no possibility of dodge, they just heard that the faucet was turned on. After the sound of entering the water, there was only one thought left in his mind, that is why they suddenly ran to the floor.


    moment!


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    Next second.


    "Snapped!"


    After the third legion commander shook his head, he immediately slapped the table in anger, and shouted angrily at Lake, who was still dripping blood with his sword in his hand, "The fifth generation commander, do you want to go to war with me?" "


    Lakepi smiled twice: "Go to war. I think the commander of the Third Army wants to fight with me. He intervened in the internal affairs of my Fifth Army. These three people dealt with me without my permission. The people in lieutenants. I didn¡¯t raise this matter to the height of your Third Army Commander. It¡¯s already pretty good. Why, should the Third Army Commander try to see if I dare to rise to this height?"


    The third legion commander looked gloomy, and Yu Guang glanced at the heavenly ruler on the high platform.


    At the moment, the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, the corner of his mouth showed an enthusiastic smile unabashedly, as if smiling happily, and as if smiling happily.


    damn it.


    The head of the Third Army was almost dripping with gloom in his heart.


    According to the truth, in the past, the rulers of the kingdom of heaven were basically arrogant goods. To put it simply, the rulers of the kingdom of heaven did not have a legion in their hands.


    After the current ruler of heaven loses the 13th legion, it is considered to be a racket. However, the current ruler of heaven is not qualified to form a legion, just because the flag of the legion is lost.


    quite a while.


    The commander of the Third Army took a deep breath and took a deep look at Lake in front of him. Then, he nodded as if everything was figured out, and forced a smile: "Okay, since This is the internal affair of the fifth-generation corps commander. It is inconvenient for my third corps to intervene, and leave, dominate."


    The heavenly ruler on the high platform was indifferent: the commander of the Third Army walks slowly, and the next battle will require the Third Army to do its utmost. "


    The commander of the third army turned his head and glanced at the ruler of heaven, and said with a smile of course, and then he left the palace of the ruler without looking back.


    The remaining ten army commanders looked at each other, then stood up at the same time, and said goodbye to the heavenly ruler on the high platform.


    In an instant.


    In the huge palace, there are only Lake and the Lord of Heaven... and the Saintess of Heaven, Lengbing, who is kneeling on the floor.


    As for the three female angels?


    He was twisted by Michael and Raphael and sent to the prison of his Fifth Legion.


    Lake calmly glanced at Liangbing, the saint of heaven who was still kneeling, and then said to the heavenly ruler on the high platform: "Master, you are the commander of the fifth army commander. How to deal with the cold ice, you decide. I go first."


    The Lord of Heaven nodded: "My brother, go slowly."


    Lake turned straight and left.


    That''s all he can help. As for the others, I''m sorry, but Lake is also helpless.


    In fact, if Liang Bing were only the saint of heaven, and not the daughter of the ruler of heaven, Lake wouldn''t make a sound at all. At the moment, speaking out to help Liangbing was only based on his relationship with the ruler of heaven.


    after all¡­


    Yesterday, Lake read some [Love Daughter] information from the eyes of the Lord of Heaven looking towards Liang Bing.


    In other words, if the ruler of heaven does not have such information and regards his daughter as air, Lake will not speak out.


    At night.


    After returning to the Fifth Legion, Lake directly completed the completion of the vacant spots after the death of the Fifth Legion at the speed of light. Even, in the prison of the Fifth Legion, he arranged for himself who had been brainwashed by him. People.


    Fifth Legion Prison.


    The prison at this moment was already empty. After all, in this rebellion, all the prisoners who were originally held in the prison were all beheaded and killed without reservation.


    Of course, except for the dark elves who left in the heavenly saint spaceship.


    clatter!


    Lek stepped on his boots and appeared out of a cell. The eye was in the prison. The three people who were leaning against each other after being severely beaten and were relying on sleeping to ease their injuries at this moment. Female angel.


    The female angel on the watch looked at Lake who quietly appeared in front of them, stood up calmly, pushed the companion next to her, and then looked at Lake with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    The two female angels who slept to ease their injuries also opened their eyes and got up.


    "The whole thing has nothing to do with the saint!"


    "Correct!"


    "This is done by our three sisters without telling the saint."


    "..."


    Do you think I believe it?


    Shut up if you can''t lie, okay?


    When you were in the palace, when you said this sentence last time, it can be said that it may be true or false, but right now, isn''t it because there is no silver or three hundred taels?


    Lake was expressionless, and the sixth sense swept directly towards the three female angels.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Good guys.


    This is so interesting.


    Lake absorbed the information gained from the three female angels in front of him, and after sorting it out, he couldn''t help but whispered in his heart.


    At the moment, the leader of the biggest rebel force [Angel Queen] in the kingdom of heaven is the current Saintess of Heaven, Liangbing.


    what is this?


    Do you create your own anti?


    Lake shook his head speechlessly in his heart, turned around and walked outside. He thought that Liangbing was coming from a white moonlight. Unexpectedly, when he discovered this, he found that Liangbing was still moonlight. Unfortunately, it was a reflection on the mountain Zhongshan Quanjing''s fancy Bai Yueguang.


    It looks quiet and deserted, but in fact, when you touch it, you will find that it is bitter and cold.


    "and many more!"


    "..."


    Leke listened to the words behind him, stopped half-turning, and looked at the female angel making a sound inside, with his hands in his pockets, and his eyes faintly looked.


    The female angel who first noticed the arrival of Lake, with long silver hair, even though there were countless scars on her face, still could not conceal the exquisite beauty, gritted her teeth and went silent for a while and said, "Why help us."


    Lake smiled slightly: "Do I have one? Angel... Hexi?"


    Yes it is.


    The name of this female angel is Hexi. Even though her delicate face is now covered with traces of whip, her beauty is not inferior to Liang Bing and Keisha.


    Hexi did not speak, but looked at Lake with an unyielding and affirmative look: "You do."


    In the palace, although Lake did not protect them with fairness, there is no doubt that the Lake in the palace is sheltering them. Otherwise, they should have been tied to the cross at this moment, and then in the sky over the heavenly city, in countless Under the gaze of the angel, he was directly tied to the cross and burned.


    can¡­


    This is not in line with the behavior of any heavenly male angel at all.


    The male angels regard the female angels as vassals, and will not devote any emotions at all, even if it is lost, even the most basic fairness is not intended to them.


    This is why they, even after repeated suppressions, still choose to cooperate in secret, even if they risk being killed, they want to try.


    If it takes someone to sacrifice to bring light to the female angels, then start with them.


    Listening to Hexi''s words, Lake smiled slightly, turned around, and walked outside without looking back.


    Angel Hexi was stunned as he watched Lake''s back without a word.


    after awhile.


    When the prison gate opened, Lake''s voice passed through quietly: "I like all beautiful things. As long as they are beautiful, they should have a beautiful ending, right?"


    Angel Hexi: "..."


    Go back to your own palace.


    Lake is still sitting on the roof of his palace, with one hand propped on his chin, his eyes flickering slightly.


    in fact¡­


    I found that there was a rebel organization [Angel Queen] in the kingdom of heaven. How can I say that, from a certain perspective, it would be beneficial to the task that Lake wanted to carry out.


    Everyone knows, even if it is his own rebellious son, Lake has always favored women over men, and it is not the ordinary kind, it belongs to the late stage cancer.


    Aren¡¯t the female angels pursuing fairness?


    can.


    I give.


    Female angels want equal rights?


    it is good.


    I give you.


    Even after I enter the kingdom of heaven, even the post of commander of the twelfth legion, I can give the female angels so that they can form their own heavenly war regiment.


    Anyway...


    The ruler of heaven is not willing to give, or in other words, what the kingdom of heaven is not willing to give, Lake can give.


    That''s great!


    Lake raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes saw the meteor coming from the Palace of the Saintess of the Heaven, towards him, but after the light, it fell in the position of the Fifth Legion Prison.


    Good guys.


    Lake closed his eyes slightly, UU read www. uukanshu.com perceives a prison guard who has been brainwashed by himself and has just come off the line suddenly, and the corners of his mouth rise slightly.


    "fast!"


    "camouflage."


    "understand."


    Lake closed his eyes, the sixth sense already enveloped the sky above the fifth prison. He clearly saw that there was a group of female angels who came by taking advantage of the night, and then calmly settled the two prison guards, and then divided the work. Definitely dragged away the two lost prison guards, and then transformed into two female angels who were prison guards.


    Afterwards.


    Boom twice.


    A group of six angels entering the prison directly threw the two prison guards who lost their lives into the void river. After a meal, the six angels looked at each other directly. Those who did not hesitate also jumped into the Void River. Then, the six people worked together and directly crossed this Void River, which was recognized by the heavenly male angels and must not be crossed, and directly arrived at the real entrance of the Fifth Army.


    ¡­

 Chapter 666: Cold dream

    Could it be...


    For so many years in the kingdom of heaven, I haven''t discovered that this kind of river of emptiness cannot be crossed by male birds, but can female angels cross the river regardless of its emptiness?


    Lake searched the heaven information database he had collected during this period. After searching to no avail, he couldn''t help thinking like this.


    There are two things in this situation.


    First, the heavenly male bird people really don''t know.


    Second, the female angels of heaven discovered this secret and kept it secret.


    But no matter what it is, there is no doubt that one thing is confirmed once again, that is, the hatred and grievance between the heavenly male birdman and the heavenly female angel has reached the point where it can''t be recombined.


    Accompanied by the six female angels who came ashore soon, Lake''s heart moved, and he directly urged his guards in the Fifth Prison, all of them went offline collectively, and went to sleep in every corner.


    Next second.


    Lake opened his eyes and watched, Qing Ling fell in front of him, dressed in white, under the soft moonlight, it was more like the heavenly sage cold ice like a spring in the mountains.


    "Didn''t the master punish you?"


    "Have."


    Liang Bing took the form of Lake sitting on the roof, sat next to Lake, hugged his knees, glanced at Lake next to him, and said with a smile: "Punish me for three months not to step out of the Palace of the Holy Maiden. step."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Liang Bing smiled and said: "However, the Lord has just received the call of the King of God and has gone to Asgard."


    Lake nodded.


    That''s right.


    No matter how much the ruler of heaven loves Liangbing, if Liangbing regards words as nothing, the ruler of heaven will probably be extremely angry.


    In the kingdom of heaven, female angels dare to defy the orders of male angels. This in itself is an unforgivable sin.


    Liang Bing followed the look of Lake, looked up at the starry sky, and then said softly, "Is the night sky of heaven so beautiful?"


    Lake asked rhetorically, "Doesn''t it look good?"


    Liang Bing shook his head, seeming to point: "No matter how beautiful the night sky is, it belongs to some people. No matter how good it is, it is not good."


    Lake smiled: "What kind of thing is it good-looking."


    "The same sky, the same dream."


    "..."


    Lake retracted his gaze and looked at Liang Bing.


    Liang Bing''s gaze also met Lake''s gaze: "Why, am I wrong?"


    Lake''s gaze flickered for a while, then he retracted his gaze: "The idea is beautiful."


    Upon seeing Liang Bing, Liu raised his eyebrows.


    but.


    When Liang Bing was about to muster his courage and invite Lake to join, the latter had already gotten up.


    "Let''s go."


    "...Where to go?"


    "The Fifth Prison."


    "...You can''t go."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Liang Bing who suddenly got up and stopped in front of him, knowingly asked: "Why?"


    Liang Bing''s brain moved quickly.


    Why is she here?


    Isn¡¯t it just to hold Lake and prevent Lake from appearing in a place where it shouldn¡¯t be disrupted when the players act?


    Right now, the real Fifth Legion Commander of the Heavenly Kingdom has gone to Asgard. Now, he is qualified to be able to silence the alarm in the prison, and it is Lake in front of him who can go to the Fifth Prison in the middle of the night.


    Liang Bing moved his brain, gritted his teeth, and looked up at Lake: "Don''t you want to stay with me?"


    She is betting.


    Betting that the male angel named Shalier, who is actually named Lake, had an idea about her.


    Angel Hexi is the old man of their organization. Similarly, she can be regarded as her guide. She can''t help but save Hexi. No matter how big sacrifices he makes for Hexi, Liang Bing feels that it is acceptable.


    Listening to Liang Bing''s words, Lake raised his eyebrows, glanced in front of him, and lowered his head slightly. Under the soft moonlight, it looked like a cold ice with the appearance of moonlight in the mountains where you could choose.


    Involuntarily.


    Lake was restless.


    but¡­


    Lake directly suppressed this restless mind.


    Without him.


    Lake has a bottom line. He likes women, but, in the same way, his methods of chasing women are multiple tricks, but this does not include transactions and any form of compromise.


    Lai treats people with sincerity. Similarly, Lake also likes. When his women fall in love with him, they are also because of their sincerity, not because of the interference of various external things and emotions.


    such¡­


    not good.


    If this is the case, Frankly speaking, Lake feels that this is almost the same as paying for it.


    Leke resisted the urge to pick the cold ice on the spot, and smiled slightly: "It''s better to go there. You can secretly take your three maids back while the Lord of Heaven is not at home."


    Liang Bing raised his head and looked at Lake with a shocked look: "Are you willing to... let them go?"


    Lake''s expression was faint: "Why are they guilty?"


    He had no idea of ??condemning the three female angels including Hexi.


    He does not kneel down on women, but it does not mean that he does not hesitate to spend.


    Lake''s not kneeling girl is based on the fact that a woman offends him, but did the three female angels in Hexi offend him?


    no.


    and¡­


    Lake still has a question.


    In other words, since the dark elf Malekis successfully escaped from heaven with the help of the [Angel Queen] headed by Liangbing, why did the dark elf Malkis not tell Liangbing why they could really escape? What?


    Could it be that the dark elf Malekis kept his promise too much?


    If this is the case, Lake feels that maybe Malekis has the potential to become one of his allies in the future. After all, Malekis is opposed to Odin, and it is Lake¡¯s that is opposed to Odin. Hardcore ally.


    Lake thought so in his heart, looked at the cold ice in front of him, and said: "Actually, I am even more convinced that this may be the conspiracy of the third army commander. The third army commander has been watching the throne of the ruler for a long time, according to logic. In terms of speaking, the suspicion of the commander of the Third Army is the greatest, isn''t it?"


    The commander of the Third Army has the motivation to commit the crime, and similarly, he also has the time to commit the crime.


    Lake had already said this when he ruled the palace.


    The commander of the Third Army has been secretly planning the same idea as the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, that is, to unify the kingdom of heaven and be the real king of heaven.


    As for the time?


    The commander of the third army is a fast man, it is impossible to last as long as a stick of incense, although when Lake said it, the other commanders of the army all roared with laughter, but the commander of the third army did not refute, doubt. The seeds have been planted.


    Liang Bing¡¯s thoughts turned anxiously, and then he looked up at Lake: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The commander of the Third Army has been watching my father¡¯s dominant position. If this matter is pushed to my head, he will be able to It hit my father''s rule."


    The premise is that my father is empty.


    If the ruler of the kingdom of heaven is a mere legion commander, there is no doubt that this incident will break out, and it can plant a landmine for the commander of the third legion to remove the ruler of heaven in the future.


    But now?


    Still the same sentence, the ruler of heaven is not.


    Lake smiled and looked at Liang Bing: "Let''s go, take your maid back while there is still time, but they can no longer appear in the sight of the Third Army Commander."


    "Please wait a minute."


    "..."


    Liang Bing stopped Lake again, gritted his teeth, and finally made up his mind, and said to Lake: "Sharir, can I call you Sariel?"


    Lake laughed: "Of course."


    Liang Bing took a deep breath and summoned his courage: "I must admit one thing to you, Shalier, in fact... Hexi and the others have been rescued by me."


    Yes it is.


    Just now.


    Her people told her through secret communication that the package had been successfully transferred.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The fifth prison.


    Lake looked at the empty place where there should have been two guards, was silent for a while, glanced at the Liangbing next to him, and then silently used his authority to directly open the stairs leading to the real location of the Fifth Prison. Along with the operation of the machine, in an instant, a staircase leading to the main entrance of the prison appeared.


    Liang Bing, who was walking by the side, looked at Lake from the corner of his eye, trying to estimate from Lake¡¯s expressionless expression what he was thinking at this moment.


    Boom!


    When Lake entered the prison, he saw the prison guard lying on the ground, as if he was asleep, and looked at Liangbing again.


    Liang Bing said quickly, "Sharir, I can guarantee that these people are definitely not made by us."


    In fact, after a group of six female angels entered the prison, it was very confusing to see this scene. After all, they were all prepared to be here and sacrifice a few members.


    Lake looked back.


    Of course he knew that these people weren''t made by Liangbing and the others.


    If it weren''t for me to release the water, could you easily invade my fifth prison with iron and copper walls?


    after awhile.


    Lake and Liang Bing stood at the door of the cell where Hexi and the others were originally held. At this moment, the barrier of the cell has been completely closed, and there is nothing more than some fragrance remaining inside.


    at this time.


    "Cool ice!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    "...&Amp;"


    Listening to a sudden shout from the dark, Liang Bing was taken aback for a while, watching the few people who rushed out loudly and said: "Stop!"


    The words fall.


    Lake has been hijacked.


    A female heaven used a homemade and unusually rough dagger against Lake''s throat and said loudly: "Don''t move, turn off your communication system, hurry!"


    Lake did. UU reading


    Liang Bing looked at the female angel who had held Lake captive, and lowered his own voice: "What are you doing, let go, Shalier has agreed to release Hexi."


    Nv Tian glanced at Lake with hatred, then looked at Liang Bing, and said fiercely: "Queen, this is our chance, we should kill him at this time."


    "what?"


    Liang Bing was dumbfounded: "Are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy!"


    The female angel shook her head: "They all deserve to die. For them, we are just tools."


    Liang Bing was shocked.


    at this time.


    Hexi, with long silver hair, also walked out of the shadows: "Put down the dagger, Shalier, it''s ours."


    Liang Bing looked at Hexi: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 667: I really want to kill my father-in-law

    "what?"


    "how can that be?"


    A few female angels who walked out of the darkness suddenly heard the words of the angel Hexi, and they were a little surprised, even the female angel holding Leke cried out in exclamation.


    Hexi looked at the female angel who was holding Lake and said, "Why is it impossible?"


    The female angel pressed a rough hand-made dagger against Lake''s neck tightly, a little excited: "He is a male, and he is also the deputy commander of the Fifth Army."


    Yup.


    This is ridiculous.


    If it is said that an ordinary male angel will betray and help them female angels, you can still think about it, but a high-ranking male angel who holds the position of deputy commander of the Fifth Army will help them?


    This¡­¡­


    It''s ridiculous.


    Hexi''s eyes fell on the kidnapped Lake, and looked at the female angel: "Because you can''t kidnap him at all. If he wanted to kill you, you would have died a long time ago."


    what?


    The female angel holding Lake couldn''t help looking at Lake.


    Lake spread his hands slightly, and looked with interest at the angel Hexi, who has exquisite silver hair and no inferior to Keisha and Liangbing in terms of appearance and temperament. The corners of his mouth are raised and his tone is light: "Who said that, I am a move I didn''t dare to move, for fear that this female angel would cut my throat directly."


    His clone has no immortal effect.


    but¡­¡­


    Hexi looked at Lake: "Just this broken dagger, can it cut your skin?"


    Lake shrugged: "You can try it."


    now.


    Liang Bing also recovered from the shock, but some of them, like other female angels, looked at Lake with some incredulous expressions: "Why?"


    Lake smiled and said, "What and why?"


    "Why help us?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Lake used the reasons explained to Hexi to explain to Liangbing the same way: "I like all beautiful things, beautiful things, and they should have a beautiful ending."


    "that''s all?"


    "of course."


    As Tong Hexi just said, although Lake''s body has no effect of immortality, it is indeed not something that a shoddy dagger can hurt.


    Therefore, after Lake finished speaking, he even looked at Liang Bing with interest, and asked, "Otherwise?"


    Hexi looked directly at the female angel who was holding Lake captive: "Withdraw your hand!"


    The female angel was silent for a while: "Yes!"


    Lake sighed inwardly, feeling the stalwart leaving his back, a little reluctant, turned his head and glanced at the angel who glared at him even after closing the knife, and asked some interested: "Do you have a name?"


    Although the female angel took the knife, she still looked at Lake vigilantly: "Cold!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "A nice name."


    The angel didn''t speak coldly, but his expression was just that. Although they all believed in you, I didn''t believe in your appearance.


    "Dark Elf, you let it go."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    He Xi''s next sentence once again shocked Liang Bing, so that Lake looked at Lake with shocked eyes again.


    Lake put his hands in his pockets, smiling still: "Is it me?"


    He doesn''t need to admit this kind of thing. People who understand will naturally understand it. If they don''t understand it... it doesn''t matter to Lake.


    Lake turned directly.


    Angel Leng appeared in front of Lake again.


    Lake chuckled and looked at the angel coldly with a smile: "Why, don''t you believe me?"


    The angel did not speak coldly.


    "Get up!"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    As Lake''s words fell, the prison guards who had been lying on the ground, all sorts of pretending to be dead, climbed up from the floor one after another.


    The angel looked coldly at a prison guard who had risen recently, couldn''t help but stepped back and bumped into Lake.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    This angel''s coldness is not his food.


    After seeing that he had hit Lake, Angel Leng was even more like a frightened little rabbit. With a squeak, he returned to Hexi, and then looked at Lake vigilantly again.


    Lake chuckled, turning his head to look at Hexi and Liangbing: "If you want to leave, hurry up, don''t wait until dawn, when it''s time, you won''t be able to leave."


    Finished.


    Lake turned around and left the prison.


    The prison guards who got up again, like wooden sticks, stood in place, motionless.


    "correct!"


    As Lake was about to leave the prison, he turned his head again: "By the way, you only have half an hour, half an hour later, if you are still here, these guards will directly call the police."


    After speaking this time, Lake really turned and left.


    Of course.


    Lake has the final say about whether to call the police or not. However, Lake does not know female angels very well, but he still has some experience with women.


    If he didn''t set a timeline, believe it or not, Hexi, Liangbing and others would stay in the prison for an hour and a half without leaving.


    This is not.


    As soon as Lake¡¯s words came out, they immediately had an effect.


    Hexi and Liang Bing looked at each other.


    "go!"


    "it is good"


    Suddenly, just as Lake walked out of the prison and returned to the Fifth Legion, the moment he just turned around, he saw a few dark shadows leaving the direction of the Fifth Prison under the cover of night.


    Lake shook his head.


    late at night.


    Lake sighed, looked at the uninvited guest who came to his room, and shook his head: "It''s almost dawn."


    A silver-haired Hexi smiled and said, "I know."


    Lake looked at Hexi with a faint expression: "You know, if you are discovered, I won''t protect you again, right."


    Hexi nodded: "I know."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly: "So, please feel free."


    He Xi nodded again and responded, and then, she faded away her clothes that should have been severely tortured, but already some tattered clothes, revealing the perfect curve and the proud figure under the clothes.


    Lake was silent for a moment.


    Next second.


    He had returned to the ontological consciousness of the Xingchen Building and directly replaced it.


    A wild night of spring breeze blew through the Fifth Army.


    the next day.


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Hexi, who was still sleeping like a little girl in his arms, and fell silent for a while, silently reviewing himself in his heart.


    However, Lake doesn''t think this is his own problem.


    Food color is also.


    Lake didn''t say anything, it was Hexi''s initiative. He was completely passive. In that situation, it was the saint who was sitting around. As everyone knows, Lake doesn''t like saints. Similarly, he doesn''t want to be a saint.


    after awhile.


    Hexi''s eyelashes moved slightly in Lake''s arms, and then opened his eyes.


    Lake''s eyes fell: "Wake up?"


    Hexi looked up at Lake: "Last night, it was the most wonderful night I had."


    Lake shrugged: "Thank you for the compliment."


    For such praise, Lake has always been willing to come.


    quite a while.


    In front of Lake, Hexi, who was wearing clothes, looked at Lake who was admiring her changing clothes, and asked, "Why?"


    Lake shrugged: "You seem to have asked this question several times."


    There are so many whys.


    If you want to do it, do it.


    Hexi''s eyes flickered, looking at Lake: "I know who you are."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, I know."


    If he didn''t want to, Hexi would be impossible to know.


    That''s what Lake had planned.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake turned his head and glanced at the red blood stains on the bed, shook his head, and looked at Hexi: "Then, will you say it?"


    "will not!"


    "Thank you."


    Hexi''s gaze gradually turned cold: "As long as the rule of the kingdom of heaven can be brought to an end, even if outsiders are destroyed, it will be like the 12th Legion continuing to surpass the people of the kingdom of heaven."


    Lake said: "I don''t know yet, in heaven, the male and female angels have accumulated so much grievance."


    No wonder Hexi and others will help the dark elf Malkis escape from heaven.


    This can no longer be used to describe the situation in the country today, like water and fire. This can be regarded as the female angels wanting to ruin the rule of the Twelve Legion even if they are fighting for the same end.


    This is good.


    Hexi sneered: "Accumulate grudges, the heavenly male birds regard our female angels as fertility tools, but they don''t give us any rights. They treat us as vassals, and even brainwash us. If it weren''t for heaven, it would be so severe. If we can get the weapon, we will be successful."


    Lake nodded: "Where is Lengbing?"


    Cold ice rebellion?


    What''s the difference between this and making your own anti?


    "do not you know?"


    "what?"


    "Right."


    "..."


    Hexi said something to himself, and then he looked at Lake: "The mother of Liangbing, because one day when the Lord of Heaven returned from Asgard, she never greeted him and was directly exposed to the cold by the Lord of Heaven. The ice face was killed."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Is it so fierce?"


    All right.


    To treat the ruler of heaven, the future preferential treatment can be cancelled.


    Enyang is gone in Shenwei Prison.


    Just like everyone else, disappear completely.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake said: "But I think it seems that the master still has feelings for Liangbing."


    When the master introduced Liang Bing at that time, the emotions revealed in his heart would not be faked.


    Hexi nodded: "Yes, but what about it It''s just the tears of the wolf, because Liangbing''s mother is the most favored woman who dominates. After the dominator kills her, he regrets it. , But this is nothing but the wolf¡¯s regret."


    Lake said: "So... Liang Bing also wants to kill the master and avenge her mother?"


    Hexi nodded: "Yes, and our [Angel Queen] was secretly founded by Liang Bing''s mother. This is also a good reason why we have been lurking for many years."


    Lake suddenly realized.


    He just said.


    Under the high pressure of the Twelve Heavenly Army, how could there be a rebel organization so big? Feelings, the biggest leader of this rebel organization is at the core of the kingdom of heaven.


    at this time.


    The message of heavenly ruler reached Lake directly.


    "My brother, come and see me!"


    "..."


    ...

 Chapter 668: Odin is standing again

    Do not.


    I don''t want to be your brother.


    Listening to the call from the Lord of the Kingdom in the Newsletter from the Kingdom of Heaven, Lake couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    after all¡­


    how to say?


    Even Lake, thinking that he would not only rob the Dominator¡¯s daughter, but also grab the Dominator¡¯s territory, and even if he had to chop off the Dominator at the end, I was embarrassed to lose it.


    Especially dominate a brother on the left and a dear friend on the right.


    If this were to be replaced by someone who was a little bit so embarrassed, and was here to defeat the shameless person, I am afraid that his determination would have been completely shaken.


    Pity.


    Don¡¯t worry, Lord, I swear, I will let you go peacefully. If necessary, I will use a grand ceremony to make you feel like a hero when you come and when you go. A hero.


    Lake thought this in his heart, and then he said to Hexi, who was already dressed in front of him, "Just stay here, if you have any needs, tell the six angels outside that they are my people."


    Hexi looked at Lake: "Same as those in the prison?"


    Lake smiled slightly, did not explain too much, just a turn around, that is, he has put on a full set of clothes, and then directly pushed out the door.


    Dominate the palace.


    The ruler of heaven stood on the high platform with his back facing Lake: "Did the saint go to you last night?"


    Lake stepped into the palace: "I found it."


    The Lord of Heaven turned to look at Lake, his eyes flickering: "I think the saint should tell you that if you tell the truth, she will be punished by me."


    Lake smiled: "I said, but you won''t punish her."


    "Oh why."


    "I like her."


    "..."


    The expression of the ruler of heaven was stunned for a moment, and then, seemingly affirmative, said: "Do you like my daughter?"


    Lake nodded frankly: "Yes."


    The gentleman is magnanimous.


    Lake has always followed the gentleman''s way, even when he chops people, he will first tell him why he chopped him.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Love!


    Just say it out loud.


    "Hahaha!"


    The ruler of heaven suddenly burst into laughter. Hearing these words of Lake, he seemed to have seen something happy. After the laughter, the ruler of heaven closed his voice: "In this case, I will give you my daughter."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and made a heavenly ceremony: "Thank you Lord!"


    Subsequently.


    The eyes of the Lord of the Kingdom watching Lake have changed so slightly. He knew that his daughter Liangbing did not stay in his palace honestly last night. When asking questions about Lake, in fact, he still lost the last thing. The temptation.


    Lake did not disappoint his trust.


    Like he has no secrets to Lake, through this incident, Lake seems to have proved that there is no secret between him and the Lord of Heaven.


    The heavenly ruler walked down from the high platform: "My daughter is very innocent. Sometimes she will be deceived by some people. Last night, he asked you to release the three imprisoned maids?"


    Lake nodded again, as if he had no secrets: "Yes."


    "and then?"


    "Angel Hexi is in my room now."


    "..."


    When the Lord of Heaven heard these words, he paused slightly and couldn''t help looking at Lake: "Have you taken her?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I love beauty."


    The heavenly ruler laughed, but besides the laugh, there didn''t seem to be much reaction. Just as I said before, in heaven, the female angels are like objects.


    Ordinary people in heaven may not feel this way very strongly.


    However, among the legions of the heavenly kingdom, some good legion leaders even exchanged female angels with each other when they were enjoying themselves.


    This is not a secret, it is an open matter.


    Otherwise, why would the male bird people of heaven rush to enter the legion, because even a small soldier in the legion can do this.


    What about the saint of heaven?


    Is the Saint of Heaven not a woman?


    Although the saint is the daughter of the ruler, after the reward is given to Lake, it will be Lake¡¯s woman. Don¡¯t say that his daughter and other women will serve the husband together, even if the time comes, Lake will take the saint out to do it. In the case of an exchange, the master has no right to speak.


    When the Lord of Heaven heard Lake¡¯s answer, he no longer doubted him, but said directly: ¡°Last night, the king of God Odin called me into Asgard, let us start this kind of war as soon as possible.¡±


    Lake looked at the heavenly ruler: "The Cheritas are already preparing."


    The ruler of heaven said in a deep voice: "Thunder God Thor has already learned the news. At this moment, he is on his way back from the barren land."


    barren land.


    It is said to be a place transformed from the brain of a Marvel Universe Celestial Clan. The brain spinal fluid in it is the largest specialty of the barren land. After the barren land appeared, it has been so long. Now, the brains in it The liquid has not been emptied. From this point of view, it is enough to imagine how huge this head is.


    The heavenly ruler said: "Odin needs to see the Cheritas land on Earth within three months. If it exceeds three months, the appearance of Thor will bring unnecessary trouble."


    Lake nodded on the surface, and smiled inwardly.


    Be Odin again!


    What unnecessary trouble.


    It was nothing more than fear that his biological son would know that the earth was suffering from the war, and would go straight off the field, show his majesty of Thor, and help the earth beat the Cheritas.


    As for the reason?


    Sol didn¡¯t know the true face of his father Odin. When Sol was born, Odin had already ruled the world tree, killed the giants of the earth, imprisoned his daughter, and even washed himself white with poetry and flowers. For many years.


    In Saul''s mind, his father, Odin, is just and bright.


    If Sol is allowed to intervene in this war, what if Sol knows the truth?


    Asgard''s face is gone.


    Or.


    Odin was not sure, if after his son Thor knew his true face, would he care if Asgard was proud, who made Odin think too good, and Thor''s brain was not flexible enough.


    just¡­


    "Three months?"


    Lake recalled the question of the distance between them, and looked up at the Lord of Heaven: "The King of God has already decided to let Asgard pass directly through the World Tree universe?"


    The heavenly ruler smiled bitterly: "This is the problem."


    Lake frowned and said, "No?"


    The ruler of heaven nodded heavily: "Yes, Asgard is absolutely not allowed to have any direct contact with the Cheritas. It is already the biggest concession to lend the Cheritas to the Cheritas, but let the Cheritas take advantage of the rapid speed of the World Tree universe. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for the channel to log on to the earth directly."


    Good guys.


    Now, who would dare to say that Odin didn''t stand and act again?


    If you don''t touch the fast track of the World Tree, it will take at least half a year to reach the earth orbit at the speed of Cherita''s people.


    In three months, it was afraid that the Cheritas would drive to the earth in fatigue, and then land directly on the earth without any modification.


    In that case, the Cheritas would not have invaded, but would give gifts to those who are not far away from the earth.


    "How did the master answer?"


    "How else can I answer?"


    A wry smile appeared on the face of the ruler of heaven.


    Lake glanced at the Lord of Heaven: "Oding added money?"


    The Lord of Heaven was silent for a moment, and with a wave of his right hand, five boxes full of gold coins were dropped out once again.


    Lake raised an eyebrow.


    The ruler of heaven seems to hate himself a bit: "I wanted to directly refuse it. This is an impossible task, but Odin has given too much."


    Lake: "..."


    If it weren''t for me, you might just pit yourself into it.


    For the heavenly ruler, it is indeed an unlikely task for the Cheritas to reach the earth within three months. Even if Sol returns, Odin may cancel the task directly. Up.


    But for Lake.


    It may be difficult for Cheritas not to come to Earth, but it is quite an easy task for the Cheritas to come to Earth in a hurry.


    but¡­


    Lao Tzu won''t give any effort in vain.


    Lake held up four fingers and looked at the Lord of Heaven: "Give me four boxes, maybe I can think of a way."


    The Lord of Heaven looked at Lake: "Really?"


    Lake nodded: "I am on Namidgard, and I still have a dark hand. I have absorbed an earthling. If he is willing to help, it may be possible for the Cheritas to reach earth within three months, but I You need gold coins to bribe him."


    The ruler of heaven is a bit suspicious.


    Lake did not hide it either, and said directly: "As far as I know, he can access the space gems of the infinite gems that are left on the earth today. If you can use the space gems, let alone three months, even if it is. Tomorrow, all Cheritas can appear on earth."


    The gold coins of this heavenly kingdom are not just the currency in the world tree. UU reading is still the hard currency in the universe. After this war is over, at that time, if someone is determined to enter the interstellar market, Lake is You can lend him a loan.


    Hehe.


    Who made that **** Tony Stark still pull out a record of thirty-two fancy loans he used to make fun of him from time to time.


    Hearing the infinite gems, the heavenly ruler brightened his eyes, and then looked at Lake: "Okay, when will you leave?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Let''s have a week."


    The ruler of heaven looked at Lake suspiciously.


    Lake smiled slightly and smiled openly: "I think before going to do this, I can combine with Liangbing, so that after I leave, other army commanders will attack her."


    After the ruler of heaven was taken aback, he laughed!


    Lake is smiling brightly too!


    ¡­

 Chapter 669: I am purely for the great cause

    Time is a little rushed.


    But Lake said he could still control the audience.


    As for why you should marry Liang Bing first?


    Isn''t this nonsense?


    The war is about to start, this cooked opportunity, can''t just let him fly away, Lake has always pursued pocketing.


    and¡­


    If he is married to Liang Bing, this is a very good opportunity for him to enter the kingdom of heaven and carry out his rule in the future. If the saint of heaven plus the leader of the rebel organization [Queen of Angels], Liang Bing is his wife, then , Can avoid a lot of unrest.


    The male birds kill when they kill, it''s no big deal.


    But the female angel?


    This group of heavenly female angels are persecuted by today¡¯s male birds. Once the Twelve Legion is annihilated, if there is not a female angel they are willing to believe, even if Lake makes more promises, there will be The female angel would not believe it, and would cause him all kinds of troubles.


    But with cold ice, it''s different.


    Uh¡­


    Hexi can actually do it, but the same sentence is used for elementary school students to do multiple-choice questions. For Lake, since they can ask for it together, why do they have to make a choice?


    what.


    Is this just another excuse Lake made for the future after Hermione discovered it?


    Ha ha.


    does not exist.


    Doesn''t exist at all.


    Lake said that from start to finish, he was doing his great cause without any personal feelings caught in it. Marrying Liangbing and soaking in Hexi were completely domineering.


    Of course.


    This sentence needs to be told to Hermione. After all, Hermione needs an excuse, even if it is a decent excuse, Lake feels that this excuse is just right.


    And this does not violate Lake''s principle of never telling lies to his own women.


    Five days later!


    The whole heaven knows about this.


    The heavenly saint Liangbing will marry the deputy commander of the fifth heavenly army.


    The news shocked some people.


    The commander of the third legion was in his palace, and squeezed the cup in his hand. Although the heavenly birdmen treated the female angels as playthings, it still couldn''t change one thing.


    That is, there is no doubt that Shahrir, the deputy commander of the Fifth Army, is completely tied to the Lord of Heaven this time.


    damn it.


    That guy was obviously invited by me yesterday and swallowed thirty thousand gold from my side. He said that he was willing to form an alliance with me secretly. It turned out that this guy was lying to me?


    The commander of the 3rd Army rushed to the crown, wishing to directly fight the 5th Army, and confronted Shahrir face to face. What happened last night was regarded as a fart. The most important thing is that his 30,000 gold was given away in vain. As a result, a little bit. The rewards are not at all.


    How can this make the head of the Third Army feel better.


    Also causing the shock was that also the number one rebel force in the kingdom [Angel Queen].


    At this moment, the many female angels of [Angel Queen] are in contact with each other, trying to figure out what happened.


    But it''s a pity.


    Their news was too backward, and even Liang Bing had an urge to go against the decision of his father''s heavenly ruler until now.


    Admittedly.


    She did have a good impression of Shahrir, whom Lake pretended to be, but after this moment, Liangbing''s favorability for Shahrir plummeted.


    Reason, but from this point of view, Liang Bing felt that even if Shalier''s attitude towards female angels is not like other male bird people, it is nothing more.


    After all, Shahrir, like many male birds, still treats their female angels as vassals, as a tool person who can''t have their own thoughts at all.


    In the Palace of the Saintess.


    The Lord of Heaven walked in with hands behind his back. At this moment, after the female angels who were busy in the Saintess¡¯s Palace saw the Lord, they were different from the men¡¯s meeting ceremonies. They were all directly and without dignity.


    "Get up."


    Upon seeing this, the Lord of Heaven gave a light hum, and after a few words, he looked at his daughter Liang Bing. When he wanted to say a few words with Liang Bing, he saw that the dress was very beautiful but his expression was writing. Full of unwilling cold ice, but I can''t help but worry that Lake will be angry because of this and miss the big event: "Today is your big day, I order you to be happy."


    Liangbing''s heart was completely cold, and he looked up to see the ruler of heaven, and forced a smile: "Yes, ruler!"


    Seeing this, the ruler of the kingdom of heaven could not wait to slap it directly, but, considering Lake''s side, he gave a cold snort and walked away.


    Wait until the kingdom of heaven is far away.


    A female angel said softly while combing her long hair for Liangbing: "Queen, do we want to..."


    Liang Bing shook his head suddenly: "No!"


    Without even thinking about it, at this moment, the entire kingdom of heaven is under martial law, and, after they secretly sent away the dark elves last time, the kingdom of heaven also took back the only remaining warship in the Palace of the Virgens. .


    In this case, fleeing is tantamount to dying.


    Thinking of Lake''s appearance, Liang Bing squeezed her fists and bit her teeth. Thinking back to that night, she had already sacrificed herself and let this guy put the picture of Hexi and others.


    As a result, that night, what Lake showed was a gentleman.


    What about now?


    The original shape is completely exposed.


    "I misunderstood you. You are no different from those birdmen. You are even more disgusting than them!"


    "..."


    The wedding night.


    After having a good heavenly ceremony with Liang Bing, Lake returned to his bedroom and let go of his hand as he listened, then his smile faded away, and his words instantly became a little dazed.


    Liang Bing looked at the expression on Lake''s face and took a deep breath: "Yes, you are more disgusting than them. If you get angry, you can kill me. Anyway, I am now your personal property."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Aren''t you, what misunderstandings do you have about me?"


    "misunderstanding?"


    Liang Bing smiled: "I can see the ones that don''t exist."


    Lake touched his chin: "I thought you were very smart. I didn''t expect that some were stupid, but it''s better to be stupid. Girls should be beautiful. What should you do to be so smart."


    It is enough to have a goddess of wisdom at home.


    If the women in the family are all intelligent, then Lake feels that his life will not go on anymore, and when his eyes are opened, what a day full of vitality is directly a day of fighting wits and courage.


    Liang Bing looked at Lake angrily: "Am I stupid? Okay, you say, where am I stupid?"


    Lake smiled slightly.


    "You know, after the Lord came back from Asgard, ask my questions. He asked me if you disobeyed his order and left the Palace of the Virgens without authorization that night."


    "..."


    "I said, you are out, and as the master guessed, come and find me."


    "..."


    Liang Bing was taken aback for a moment: "What, you said..."


    Lake shook his head and interrupted directly: "I told you that if the master does not ask, I will keep it secret for you, but if the master asks, I won''t keep it for you, remember?"


    Liang Bing didn''t quite believe it: "But, he didn''t..."


    Lake interrupted again: "Punishing you, of course not, because, after I finished speaking, I told the master, I do not care about you."


    Liang Bing looked up at Lake.


    Lake''s expression was faint. After walking this week, he found it from the heavenly city, where the wine cabinet was full, took out a glass of wine that tasted similar to Thunder brand bourbon, poured a glass, took a sip, and said, "If At that time, I kept your promise and didn¡¯t tell the master, then the master would not trust me, so I chose the best of both worlds.¡±


    Liang Bing looked at Lake with scorching eyes: "So, you tell the master, you want me to be your woman?"


    Lake shrugged and looked at Liang Bing: "No thanks."


    Liangbing: "..."


    It turned out to be so.


    Liang Bing was silent for a while, then returned to his senses, shook his head, and looked at Lake a little strangely: "You can tell me."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth twitched slightly: "Obviously, your female angels can have such a low status. As a result, there are any breaking rules that do not allow men and women to meet in any form a week before marriage. What is this, some kind of fig leaf?"


    Liang Bing said silently: "Yes."


    Lake said sorry.


    Next second.


    Liang Bing raised his head again and asked the same question as Hexi: "Why?"


    Lake put down his glass and walked towards Liangbing with a smile.


    Smile...


    As if the big bad wolf met the little white rabbit.


    Lake was advancing, and Liang Bing couldn''t help backing.


    Lian Bing looked close at hand, the strong blood and heat breath, could not help closing his eyes to a certain degree of resignation, waiting for the pair of demon claws that reached him.


    but¡­


    Liang Bing only felt that the time had turned and the space had changed.


    Opened his eyes.


    Looking at the stranger in front of him, Liang Bing couldn''t help but backed up a few steps: "Who are you."


    The handsome Lake directly hugged Liang Bing''s waist and said with a smile: "Since you hate Shalier, what about this face?"


    Liangbing was dumbfounded.


    "Look."


    Stepping on his own white boots, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com, the sacred Keisha, who stretched his sacred wings of light, walked over with the goddess of wisdom from behind: "I knew there would be one more sister."


    Hermione sneered, "One, I''m afraid there will be more than one. Where was the angel who came back last time?"


    Holy Keisha said, and then toward Hermione: "I asked him to consult your opinion, didn''t you discourage him?"


    Hermione was silent for a while: "I thought this guy could keep a little..."


    Holy Keisha didn''t finish her words before she just covered her mouth and laughed.


    Lake, who was holding the cold ice, brows with his brows. After releasing the cold ice, he looked at Keisha and Hermione: "You should know that in my chaotic universe, I can hear you even whispering."


    Kesha tilted her head to look at Lake: "Did we make a mistake?"


    Hermione also laughed twice and looked at Lake: "I am now beginning to doubt whether your promise is worthwhile."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 670: Changing the regime is my specialty

    "and so¡­¡­"


    I went to the Light Tomorrow Court. After returning, I spent a magical and wonderful night with Lake. I opened my eyes and looked at Lake, who had already woken up. The first words he said were: "This is not a dream?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Dreams are beautiful, aren''t they? I would rather I be dreaming."


    All the dreams are smooth.


    This is why so many people like to dream, even daydreaming, because in dreams, they want the wind to get the wind, and the rain to get the rain.


    unfortunately.


    Many people are just daydreaming, unlike Lake, who abruptly plays with reality as a dream.


    Liang Bing smiled and hugged Lake: "Well, no matter if this is a dream or what, I hope that your plan can be successfully completed, kill them and save us."


    Lake lowered his head and kissed Liangbing: "I promise, but the guarantee is mutual. I promise you. What will you give me?"


    Liang Bing looked up at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "Then you promise, can you not be damaged by Keisha and others?"


    Liang Bing: "..."


    Tell a joke.


    In the dimension of Guang Ming Ting, after telling Liang Bing about Guang Ming Ting''s plan, Kesha directly took Liang Bing to worship and became half-sisters.


    This makes Laketon''s time a bit trance.


    Keisha?


    Cold ice?


    Good guys.


    Lake always felt that there was an inexplicable sense of sight, but for a while, he really couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    After waking up, the heavenly ruler couldn''t wait to send a message to ask when Lake planned to leave.


    After all, the overlord is constantly being urged by Odin. At the moment, there is also the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace on Sol''s side, but even if Sol is so stupid and stubborn, sooner or later Sol will detect something wrong. Of the place.


    Once Odin sees Thor''s return, he cancels the task directly. At that time, the clean gold coins that have been allocated need to be returned to Odin.


    Throw out the money you got?


    Ah.


    This will directly cause the heavenly mutiny.


    After Lake returned a message, he said to Liang Bing: "After I leave, I will act in secret according to our plan."


    Liang Bing nodded with a serious expression.


    I can¡¯t tell at all that Liangbing hesitated a little bit. After all, how to say, this uprising was the antidote to the creation of her family, but yesterday, when Liangbing got married, especially today, Liangbing is no longer The saint of heaven is, but Lake¡¯s wife.


    natural¡­¡­


    Liang Bing is on Lake''s side.


    Angel Hexi has secretly arrived at Guangming Ming Court, not only her, but the twelve female angels including Angel Leng have also gone to Guang Ming Court.


    In the Light Tomorrow Court, with the help of the Bright Angels, these heavenly female angels will be equipped with the battle clothes and battle clothes of the Light Tomorrow Court and learn how to fight in the Light Tomorrow Court.


    But this is far from enough.


    After Lake left here, Liang Bing would secretly summon the female angels in the [Angel Queen] organization to go to the Guangming Court to receive their weapons and conduct further training and training.


    When the twelve legions of the kingdom of heaven have all counted out the kingdom of heaven, once Mephisto surrounded and trapped the twelve legions in accordance with the agreement, it would be the day when these female angels returned to the kingdom of heaven to revolt.


    Both ends exerted their strength and directly spurred their efforts to completely change the kingdom of heaven!


    in fact¡­¡­


    There are many difficulties to complete this plan, but that is for other people. For Lake, the initiative is in his hands, and this is still Lake''s old line.


    It''s nothing more than a change of regime.


    Those who are difficult will not, those who are meeting are not difficult.


    Again.


    Lake has been trained in the federal military and is among the best. In today''s record, Lake has directly changed the history of a small country to a regime in three days, and no one has broken it yet. .


    No one knows more about rebellion than me!


    "The six angels in the legion, the twelve guards in the prison, and the guards of my legion commander''s palace, you can trust them. They are all mine."


    "..."


    After Liang Bing heard these words, he looked at Lake in surprise: "This... how did you do it?"


    Gosh.


    How long did Lake come to heaven?


    Cold feeling, compared with Lake''s speed, their [Angel Queen] is no longer even qualified to call.


    Lake smiled and said, "Because I am professional."


    Liang Bing: "..."


    Heaven dominates the palace.


    The master looked at the incoming Lake with the same enthusiasm as usual, but he omitted the sentence [my dear brother]. The reason may be that the master also felt that this name was not appropriate.


    Lake did not pursue this. If you hold on to the title, Lake will feel embarrassed. After all, if you rob someone''s daughter, you have to plan to rob his country, or even chop him.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the two extra people in the palace. There was no change in their expressions. After seeing the third army commander and the third deputy army commander who came out, he looked at the master and started talking about the business: "I will leave. Earth, three months is more than enough."


    "and many more."


    "..."


    Sitting in his position, the commander of the Third Army directly stood up, glanced at Lake with an inexplicable look, and then said directly: "This time, my third deputy commander will also go with you."


    Lake smiled and said, "This is unnecessary, right?"


    "Have."


    The commander of the Third Army said blankly: "It''s necessary, I don''t believe you anymore."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Oh, what''s the explanation for this?"


    The commander of the Third Army opened his mouth, then, holding the fire, he snorted, and said directly: "This matter is very important, many people, many strengths, does the fifth generation commander have other ideas?"


    Lake laughed and looked directly at the heavenly ruler: "If the ruler agrees, I will agree."


    The secret transmission of the ruler of heaven was given to Lake.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Good guys.


    It seems that the commander of the Third Army has not been squeezed out yet, and he directly arrogantly shot one hundred thousand gold coins to bribe the master?


    Lake looked at the heavenly ruler calmly: "I want half, otherwise I won''t talk about it."


    The Lord of Heaven hesitated for a moment, then nodded calmly.


    Next second.


    The Lord of Heaven said: "This matter, the commander of the Third Army has just discussed with me, two people will go over, if it doesn''t work, we still have a chance to save it."


    Seeing this, Lake didn''t say much, turned around and walked directly.


    Upon seeing this, the deputy commander of the Third Army also caught up with him.


    quickly.


    Through the rainbow bridge fast channel, it was directly and quickly transmitted to the world tree universe starport that is closest to the earth. After that, a small spacecraft left the world tree universe directly with a buzzing sound, and entered the sea of ??stars, and then directly Hidden his body, quickly moved towards that not far away, the small blue ball broke through the air in a supersonic posture.


    In the spacecraft.


    The third deputy commander looked at the seemingly unremarkable ball, but when he looked closely, there seemed to be a small broken ball covered by a transparent protective cover. He looked at Lake curiously: "How does the fifth generation commander plan to bypass this protection? Device?"


    After Lake directly set a certain coordinate address in Malibu, Los Angeles, he looked at the third deputy commander who said loudly: "Why not, the third deputy commander first tell me the purpose of your army commander asking you to follow. Then, I''m telling you, how do I get in, how?"


    The third deputy legion commander snorted coldly with his nostrils facing the sky: "This is what the legion commander and I proposed. I don''t believe you. Among the heavenly male angels, no angel is more intelligent than me. You have a problem. I am here to supervise you. You, and found the proof..."


    Speaking of which.


    The commander of the 3rd Deputy Army was stunned, and he subconsciously covered his mouth, and said in a pointed tone towards Lake in disbelief, "What did you do to me?"


    Talking.


    The commander of the 3rd Deputy Corps intends to launch communications directly.


    But the next second.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Let go... let me go!"


    Lake''s right hand blasted out like lightning, and directly grabbed the neck of the third deputy commander. Lake''s appearance changed in the eyes of the third deputy commander that gradually began to congest.


    "Since you think I have a problem, you are determined to run over. Your wisdom really makes me admire!"


    This is called wisdom?


    Knowing that there is a danger, but still working towards the danger, is this called wisdom? This is called stupidity.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a sardonic smile, his right hand was made into fingers, and he pointed directly at the forehead of the third deputy army commander: "Illusory Demon King Fist!!!"


    "boom!"


    Lake let go of his right hand, and in his hand, the third lieutenant commander''s eyes were lost, and he fell heavily on the seat. In the sea of ??consciousness, the powerful and invincible consciousness that Lake tempered through the clone was like the giant palm that fell from the sky. Blasted at the third deputy commander who was overwhelmed.


    There was a boom.


    Lake directly suppressed the consciousness of the third deputy commander, and then completed the control of the third deputy commander.


    The domesticated third lieutenant commander had godless eyes, like a walking dead, and respectfully said to Lake: "Master!"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    call out!


    The moment when the small heavenly spaceship brought by Lake is about to reach the small ball The Supreme Mage on Kama Taj looked up at the sky above the earth, and the space gem was revealed after repeated right hands. .


    moment.


    Lake piloted this small heavenly spacecraft, and at the moment the gap appeared, he entered the earth''s orbit unharmed.


    In the distance, the soldiers who watched the ruler of the kingdom of heaven from afar saw this, and instantly transmitted this information back to the kingdom of heaven.


    The Lord of Heaven laughed loudly in his palace, looked at the third army commander who had not left yet, smiled and said: "The last chance, the third army commander."


    The commander of the Third Army was expressionless sitting in his position.


    An order was directly given to his deputy.


    Kill Shahrir!


    Kill Shahrir at all costs!


    ...

 Chapter 671: Gift for Tony

    ut¡­


    The commander of the Third Army didn''t even think of it. His deputy commander had already betrayed him willingly at this moment, and completely plunged into Lake''s camp.


    Of course.


    The third deputy commander was voluntary.


    But being voluntarily is also voluntary, at least in the eyes of outsiders, there is no difference.


    Lake knew it as soon as the Third Army Commander gave the order, but he just sneered and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    He wants to revise his previous statement.


    Even the commander of the Third Army is ambitious, but unfortunately, there is no emotional intelligence to support his ambition. Frankly speaking, Lake, who often plays the **** mode, suddenly has the illusion that he has suddenly turned on the easy mode version.


    Hum!


    With a thud, the heavenly small stealth spacecraft landed directly on a platform at the top of a certain mountain.


    "Uh¡­"


    Because it was the weekend, I finally took time off, thinking about taking care of the home, Pepper Boz looked at the sci-fi-style spaceship that gradually separated from her invisibility in front of her, blinked, and went back. After God came, he turned his head: "Tony..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Boom!


    An iron man flew directly out of the villa and appeared in front of Pepper.


    The spacecraft door opened.


    Like Shalier, Lake got off the spaceship and looked at Tony: "Are you Tony Stark?"


    Iron Man became an attack alert form: "Who are you?"


    Lake turned his head and patted the spaceship that came in this time, and said to Iron Man, "Edwin asked me to drive this ship to your side."


    "Lake?"


    "Correct."


    Lake nodded truthfully: "The technological content of this spaceship can let you directly enter the interstellar age. Think of a way and decipher it."


    Finished.


    Lake turned directly, with a bang, opened his wings, raised his head, and disappeared directly at the entrance of Stark''s mountaintop manor.


    Iron Man and Pepper stood still watching Lake, who had disappeared after diving into the clouds.


    after awhile.


    "Tony..."


    "Ok."


    "That one¡­"


    Pepper Poz regained his senses, thought about it a bit, and then curiously said: "Is that the one that just appeared in Texas, the Victory Angel Shahrir of the Kwang Tomorrow Court?"


    Although the battlefield in Texas at that time took place in a desert town, and there were barriers, basically, people who are not qualified to use satellites don''t know.


    But Stark is clearly not among the unknowing.


    Not to mention anything else, just talk about Adam. Adam has been to the scene, and Adam¡¯s suit was made with the help of Tony Stark. Naturally, through Adam, Tony can also know the story of the desert town. of.


    After the nano suit on Tony was slowly recovered, he directly called Jarvis to connect with Lake, and said to Pepper Poz: "Obviously, this is another guy''s informant...one of them!"


    MMP.


    Lao Tzu almost checked out his information, but on what timeline did this guy know so many strange informants?


    and also¡­


    If this guy has so many informants, why did he have such a hard time before three years ago?


    Tony was very puzzled. Putting aside the past few years, let''s just look at Lake''s financial status three years ago. Let''s put it this way, the word is on the verge of bankruptcy. This term was specifically invented for Lake.


    quickly.


    Tony got the call from Jarvis connected.


    "Tony?"


    "Yes, it''s me. You sent this thing at my door?"


    "Yes, are you satisfied?"


    "..."


    Tony looked black, although it was called a small spaceship, but it was actually not very small, at least three times larger than the Kun''s fighter jet, and directly blocked the gate of his manor. Spaceship: "Satisfied, you call it satisfaction, I can''t even get out of the door?"


    Lake, who is in New York, opened the sliding door and walked into the yard: "What''s the problem with this. You can fly him again. Why, if you are used to flying by yourself, you won''t be able to fly a plane?"


    Tony was speechless.


    Lake chuckled, sitting on a recliner in the yard and said, "Don''t say I didn''t take care of you. The technological content of this spacecraft is pretty okay. After studying it, entering the interstellar age is not a dream, or, You don''t want this kind of aesthetically online spacecraft, but you have to wait until the war, and study with the military the kind of Zerg spacecraft with strange styles and paintings?"


    Tony: "..."


    Lake is telling the truth.


    I didn''t see it in person before, but I didn''t feel much, but after going to the Cherita warship in person, good fellow, Lake''s first feeling at the time was spicy eyes.


    The appearance of the battleship still looks a little so normal, but the interior is completely let people know what is called the Zerg aesthetic.


    "I have no time to study this thing these days."


    "Then just let it go."


    Lake is completely indifferent to Tony''s passive sabotage: "Anyway, you didn''t rush to your side to pull the spaceship away. It really doesn''t work. Give you some extra money to the branch at the foot of the mountain. Find two people and go up and watch for you. "


    Tony was silent for a while, and then directly told Jarvis to hang up the communication with Lake.


    Yes it is.


    The address of the Super Investigation Bureau, the California branch, is right at the foot of his hilltop manor. Lake is famously close, and it is the fastest to support when the police need to be dispatched.


    But Tony didn''t believe it at all, not even a punctuation mark.


    Tony Stark has no doubt that the address of the branch of the California Super Investigation Bureau is at the foot of his mountain. It is clearly that Lake has taken a fancy to it. It does not cost any money to build a branch at the foot of his mountain. reason.


    Lake listened to the blind tone on the phone, shook his head, laughed, and turned and walked into the house.


    Skye, who came back from the holiday, looked at re-entering, and blinked at Lake, who was walking towards the wine cabinet, "Did you pull a spaceship back?"


    Just now Lake just walked to the backyard without closing the sliding door, so Skye knew it was normal.


    Lake nodded: "Want to visit it? It''s at the entrance of Tony''s Hilltop Manor. I don''t want to visit it on the spot. Go back and let Hong Queen bring up the satellite image and you can see it."


    Skye tilted his head: "Uncle Tony''s Jarvis can block the satellites over there?"


    Lake smiled and looked at Skye without saying a word.


    Jarvis?


    As soon as the Red Queen came out, Jarvis was going to be called the BOSS and blocked it. Does Jarvis want to live?


    After seeing Lake''s smile, Skye also had an epiphany, nodded, and said okay.


    Lake sipped Bourbon in the cup.


    The overall situation on earth has been determined.


    When they knew that the Cheritas were going to invade the earth, the five overlords had already imported over one million troops into the selected African battlefield during this period of time.


    The Africans protested very much.


    But this is the concerted action of the five hegemons. Who dares to speak up? Even the world''s media, under the joint action of the five hegemons this time, did not report a single word about the grand occasion of over one million Chen soldiers in Africa.


    Heaven and the Cheritas have also been dealt with.


    The effect of Lek''s penetration into the enemy''s interior this time is very significant. The Lord of Heaven is now convinced of his ability. For example, the Kingdom and the Cheritas have also set out to make preparations towards the side of the earth today.


    but¡­


    This is basically equivalent to hitting yourself.


    And Mephisto.


    Old Mo!


    damn it.


    Lake sighed inwardly. If he knew that the kingdom of heaven was so easy to penetrate into the interior, he would not choose to alliance with Mephisto, but now the contract has been signed, and, indeed, Lao Mo is ruling the hell. On the one hand, it is a good player, letting Lao Mo take over first, and when the integration is complete, he will take over again, which is a very good choice.


    There is only one question left at the moment.


    When to go to war.


    The switch button of the war is already in Lake''s hands. Lake has chosen the location of the war. Now there is only one left to decide when to start the war.


    It¡¯s September. According to the truth, even in Africa, the temperature there should be as high as 27-8 degrees, but this year is a little different, probably because of the excessive equipment and the desert area. , The temperature that caused the site selection war was still above 30 degrees.


    the reason?


    It''s all to blame for that **** black marinated egg Nick Fury.


    If it wasn''t for that guy Xia Ba''s all sorts of chaos on the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, so many spatial wormholes would be opened on the earth, directly causing the biological clock of the small broken ball to be messed up.


    But that Nick Fury is dead. As for the one who escaped from birth, it is not Nick Fury, nor is it. Nick Fury is already dead.


    As for when to start the war, the Pentagon also made a statistics.


    It is best to go to war here from late November to early December.


    The temperature at that time was just right, even, the temperature was still a bit low, but it¡¯s good. When the time comes for a fight, won¡¯t it heat up? UU reading and I still don¡¯t sweat, my body It''s warm at best.


    what?


    Excessive military expenditure?


    It''s a big chant, and it can also stimulate a wave of consumption.


    The world economy, after a major collapse in 2008, remained sluggish until the end of last year. However, since the five hegemons announced the African military exercises, good guys, the economy has improved all of a sudden.


    Although this was expected by economists, it was also beyond the expectations of economists. The economy has improved too much. It seems that since the five hegemons are about to open the world''s third hegemony championship rumors. After coming out, society immediately released its endless potential.


    It is under this weird situation that the world economy this year, with a slam, returned directly from the trough to the peak, and even now it is still rising all the way like a dead horse.


    and so¡­


    Under such circumstances, military spending is not a problem at all!


    ¡­

 Chapter 672: Fast and Furious 5

    Of course.


    The Federation feels that the ideal time to start the war is between late November and mid-December, and the main reason is that it chooses a time when it is comfortable to start the war, so that the Federation will not appear to be so hip.


    After all, this time it was a joint action by the five hegemons.


    If you choose the high temperature weather, when the time comes, good guys, the two major powers of the East are in full swing, and the three major powers of the West directly lie down because of the hot weather?


    How will the world look at that time?


    The most important thing is that when the time comes, how do the followers of the Federation think about the Federation? Will they ask the Federation like after the Cold War and the Soviet Union, "Big Brother, are you okay?"


    If Lake is still an Oriental, there is no doubt that Lake will choose to fight directly in the summer.


    But he is from the Federation, and he is also a high-ranking person in the Federation, so he is inclined to the Federation.


    Maybe¡­¡­


    This is why the end of the world is to choose December.


    Lake touched his chin, and it was not impossible to choose late November, and within three months, he had an explanation for the kingdom of heaven.


    If this is the case, then there is one question left at the moment.


    One less person who presses the switch to activate the Cube of the Universe.


    Pressing the Universe Rubik''s Cube this time, definitely can''t let the Supreme Mage press it again, secretly, it doesn''t matter if the Supreme Mage clicks it. For example, this time Mimi opened the space barrier and let Lake directly drive the spacecraft into the earth.


    But this time it is on the bright side.


    If you let the Supreme Master press the Cube of the Universe and open the space portal, my good fellow, it is estimated that all the invading enemies will be scared away. Even if the heavens and Cheritas are stupid in their brains, they will think that this special meow is the supreme. A joint conspiracy between the mage and the **** lord is coming.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake needs a tool man.


    As I said before, even though Lake is already sitting on soul gems and space gems, he has no idea of ??using them at all.


    Once the infinite gem is used, there are endless troubles.


    You have to pay for what you want. This is an iron law, and it is also a law. Maybe you can use it now, and you don¡¯t need to pay any price, but this is the most terrible thing, because in this way, wait until you need it. When giving, you can''t say no.


    The master behind the Infinite Gems is a nemesis who is equal to the true creation god.


    Using Infinity Gems is equivalent to making a deal with Nemesis. In the future, who knows, what price does Nemesis cost you?


    The reason why the Supreme Master can use it is because the Supreme Master has already used time gems anyway, and there is no need to worry about debts.


    Lake hasn''t used it before, so Lake wants to keep that.


    Okay.


    As early as when Lake got the space gem, the tool man, or to put it more bluntly, the scapegoat could choose.


    Dr. Eric Sevig!


    However, Lake didn''t know where this Dr. Eric Sevig was at the moment.


    Ever since Lake got the space gem, Eric has parted ways with Jane, who was obsessed with the ghost at the time. Jane went to Texas, and Eric...it seems to have gone to New Jersey and then went abroad?


    It''s easy to find even if you go abroad.


    Lake thought about the day when Dr. Eric Sevig might still be needed, so he directly asked the Department of Homeland Security to monitor Eric Sevig 24 hours a day.


    Although after Eric Sevig went abroad, homeland security had no authority.


    But this does not mean that Eric Sevig can be out of Lake''s palm.


    After Dr. Eric Sevig left the country, the Department of Homeland Security handed over information and files to the DSS, also called the Department of Diplomatic Security, who has the power to investigate overseas law enforcement and is subordinate to the Federal Department of State.


    after all¡­¡­


    Who made the relationship between Lake and Langley not very good?


    After all, how many times Lake had frustrated Langley, and if Langley was asked to monitor him, the next day, the news of Eric Sevig''s death came directly, and Lake didn''t feel strange at all.


    at this time.


    Boom.


    Lake regained his senses, and watched Helen go home with the little padded jacket, Rachel, whose face was obviously covered with ¡®I¡¯m not happy¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m very angry,'' blinked.


    Skye looked up at Lake, his eyes beckoning, did you provoke her?


    Lake looked at Skye and rolled his eyes.


    Really think that Lake can sit on the forest, relying on the face and the unmatched hard power?


    What a joke.


    Lake also has soft power.


    Since he has chosen amorousness, Lake has carried out one sentence from beginning to end.


    Women are used to pet.


    Except for the fundamental principled stand and principle issues, Lake unconditionally accommodates his women, even if he suffers no matter how tired he is, he will be unconditional.


    This is the biggest reason why Lake''s back garden is so harmonious today.


    He had a bowl of water, flat.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake turned around, poured a glass of bourbon, and handed it to Rachel who came by, curiously saying: "What''s the matter, who made you angry again?"


    Rachel took over, took a sip, and said angrily: "Let him die. I said I don''t care about him, so I don''t care."


    "understood!"


    As soon as Lake heard this, he immediately understood who it was because of.


    His brother.


    Dominique Toledo chant.


    Otherwise, who else can there be?


    Lake immediately looked at Skye, but saw that Skye had turned around quietly, and ran upstairs with Helen.


    "what happened again?"


    Lake filled Rachel''s cup again, handed it over, and said with a smile: "Who made you a sister, but it''s okay, no matter how much trouble, isn''t it a small trouble in your eyes?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes: "Small trouble, huh, Brazil''s trouble, can you solve it too?"


    Lake blinked: "Wait, Brazil, shouldn''t Dominica be in Los Angeles?"


    Not to mention it''s okay.


    As soon as he said this, Rachel was immediately angry: "Did you forget how much trouble they caused last year?"


    Lake: "..."


    last year?


    Lake thought for a while and gave Rachel a shrug. He didn¡¯t know where he was busy all year long. It¡¯s the same as this year. It feels like, in the blink of an eye, nothing was done. Time It won''t work.


    Rachel was exasperated, and seemed to breathe at the thought of this matter.


    Lake was helpless.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    The Red Queen directly projected to the ground, and then directly told Lake: ¡°In August last year, Brian O¡¯Connor and Mia Toledo hijacked the prison car while transferring Dominic Toledo into the prison to serve his sentence. Leaving the federal homeland as quickly as possible."


    Lake: "..."


    Good guys.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    "Aren''t Mia and Brian in Washington?"


    "It was transferred back the year before last."


    Rachel covered her forehead: "It''s Mia, Mia and Brian quarreled, and then the two were ready to go back to Los Angeles. After all, as you know, Mia has never liked Washington."


    Lake nodded: "Well, what about Dominic?"


    Rachel gritted her teeth and said, "Anyway, that guy''s nature is hard to change."


    Lake looked directly at the Red Queen.


    The Red Queen said: "This time, in fact, Dominic Toledo was cheated by the FBI."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Rachel also turned around and looked at the loud red queen: "What do you mean?"


    The Red Queen said: "I found an original agreement that was blocked by the FBI. According to the content of the agreement, if Dominic Toledo helps the FBI catch the target person, then the FBI will Grant Donimic Toledo a complete exemption."


    Lake smiled and said, "I gave the exemption."


    Just a waiver, make a call and the Attorney General will sign it.


    Rachel looked at Lake: "We gave a verbal exemption."


    Lake blinked and thought about it. Well, indeed, when Lake and Rachel were on vacation in Los Angeles, the case of Donimic Toledo at the time was still there. Lake was thinking of exempting him directly. Yes, but Rachel did not agree at the time, so Lake gave an verbal exemption.


    Simply put.


    In the past cases, when the Department of Homeland Security did not pursue them, no other law enforcement agency was allowed to pursue them. Otherwise, it was the one that did not give Lake face.


    This can be considered an invisible right.


    The family members of the New York Police Department, speeding on the road, took out their family''s business card to the traffic police at the time, dialed the number to ask the police officer number, and the right to let them go directly after they were confirmed.


    It''s just that the status is high, and the invisible power is also great.


    However, if the person who verbally exempts commits a criminal act, this exemption will immediately become invalid. Not only will it invalidate, but the previous cases will also be held accountable.


    "and then?"


    "The mission went smoothly, but after it was over, the FBI arrested Dominique Toledo with twelve felony counts. The FBI completely denied this exemption order and stated that it was a senior agent. Brian O''Connor agreed privately, and they don''t approve it."


    "What about the facts?"


    "...I can''t analyze and judge Lake raised his eyebrows. His relationship with Toledo is not a secret. After all, everyone who knows knows that although Rachel is already his ex-wife, Rui Qiu''s surname is Edwin.


    In this case, it''s hard to stop Lake from thinking about it.


    such as¡­¡­


    Is the FBI intending to rush him?


    If it was the second generation of Hoover, the relationship between Lake and the FBI had always been very good, but since the second generation of Hoover left and the new black director came to power, Lake would not talk to the FBI. Going farther and farther, but it''s not intimate anymore.


    Lake looked at Rachel: "Did you not tell me about this?"


    Rachel opened her mouth and shook her head: "I don''t know about this. I thought he was causing trouble again. Then, I just let him take care of himself."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 673: Lakes water art

    Rachel''s decision is no exception.


    Who makes Dominic Toledo too provoking trouble? Of course, if it is Lake, it is estimated that it will not be the same as Rachel. Lake may choose to chop Dominic Toledo directly earlier. .


    but¡­¡­


    I can chop, others chop, then he will be angry.


    The kind that is very angry.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake and the attorney general on the phone said thank you, and then hung up.


    Rachel next to him saw this: "How is it?"


    Lake played with the wine glass in his hand, raised his head, and shook his head thoughtfully.


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake said, "This is what happened last year after all, isn''t it?"


    Rachel: "..."


    This matter is nothing more than two possibilities.


    Either the FBI really didn''t give an exemption order, or Brian O''Connor had misheard it and regarded the so-called assistance as a so-called exemption order.


    Either the FBI pitted Brian and Dominic.


    but¡­¡­


    As Lake just said, this was last year after all. Even if the FBI was directed at Lake at the time, Lake did not accept the move, and because of time, it was impossible to find any decisive evidence.


    Lake also didn''t bother to pay attention to what the FBI wanted.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    "Brian and Dominic are in Brazil?"


    "¡­¡­Yes it is."


    Lake nodded, do you have a quick five?


    The Lu Mu Lei family made their first reunion appearance.


    Ah.


    Lake is not interested in going there at all, or what a big and difficult thing Brian and Dominic think, in Lake''s eyes, even small things may not be counted.


    Rachel''s expression is also a bit bad.


    After all, Rachel would not help wipe her **** if it was Donimic''s own trouble, but if an outsider came to pit their house, Rachel said it would be a good thing.


    Lake laughed and said to Rachel: "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    Rachel turned to look at Lake and smiled slightly: "I know you will, but don''t you have more important things to do."


    Lake shrugged.


    but.


    When Lake was about to speak, Rachel looked at the projected red queen: "After the red queen, their phone changes too fast, so, can you locate them?"


    The red queen said: "Yes."


    Rachel nodded and said thank you.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "My dear, what are you going to do?"


    Rachel returned to his senses and turned to look at Lake again: "The children of Toledo never escape. If it is his fault, I can watch him die because of his mistake, but if someone else intends to pit us, I will not sit back and watch, if I misunderstood, I will personally bring him back."


    Lake: "..."


    Wow.


    Lake looked in front of him, Rachel, who had always been gentle and kind, and at this moment, looking at the expression on Rachel''s face, something suddenly came to mind.


    That was Rachel, a just female reporter who dared to report the truth about Langley and the White Building and didn''t know how to write the word compromise.


    Lake laughed, then nodded: "Well, I will go with you."


    Rachel was going to shake her head.


    Lake has asked the assistant Tiffany to prepare his private jet. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Rachel and smiled and said, "I am very busy, but it doesn''t mean that I am so busy that I don''t even have time to spend time with my wife. ."


    Again.


    For his women, Lake has always been able to handle a bowl of water.


    He gave Emilia an immortal blood, Sev a Midgard, gave Thetis an Atlantis, and then gave Kesha a bright future.


    Rachel...


    Flying on a private jet at an altitude of thousands of miles.


    Lake touched his chin. Right now, although he didn''t give Rachel anything, it didn''t mean that Rachel was not important in his mind, but Lake didn''t find a suitable gift.


    Even if it is not right now, in the future, after Odin abdicated, and when Midgard re-enters the World Tree and once again becomes the ten worlds, there must be one of those ten worlds, which Lake gave Rachel.


    at this time.


    Lake''s satellite phone rang.


    DSS.


    hang up the phone.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked up at Rachel, smiled and said: "Now it''s not a delay in work, on the contrary, it just happened to be on the way."


    Rachel asked Lake curiously: "How come?"


    Lake shrugged.


    As mentioned before, after Dr. Eric Sevig, the scapegoat Lake specially prepared, left the federal territory, Lake transferred his surveillance work to DSS, which is the Diplomatic Security Agency, which has legal overseas law enforcement powers.


    The call just now was from the Boss of the Bureau of Foreign Affairs and Security, stating that Dr. Eric Sevig is now working in a physics laboratory in Brazil. If Lake needs it, he will just be there. When Bian¡¯s operations director returned home, he brought Dr. Eric Sevig back to Lake.


    Lake declined with a smile, saying that he was on his way to Brazil.


    "The Director of Operations of the Diplomatic Security Service has arrived in Brazil."


    "So fast."


    Rachel was slightly surprised, and looked at Lake: "But it''s normal. The offices of the Bureau of Foreign Security are originally embassies and consulates everywhere."


    Lake laughed: "You said yes, the agent of the Diplomatic Security Service. I was talking about the Director of Operations of the Diplomatic Security Service, which is of the same level as Natasha."


    Rachel: "..."


    The director of operations is not the same as the agent.


    Just like Natasha, Natasha is now based in Gardners Island. Under normal circumstances, she will work and live on Gardners Island, but she has encountered problems that cannot be solved in the local branches of the Federation. In the event that the support of Gardners Island headquarters is needed, Natasha will take off from Gardners Island and go directly to the place that needs support.


    Rachel shrugged: "Maybe, this operations director happened to be in Brazil?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Yes, something really happened. The director of operations is called Luke Rebecca Hobbs."


    "Rebecca?"


    "The middle names of Samoans are very peculiar."


    Lake explained it with a smile, then looked at Rachel: "Now Luke Rebecca Hobbs is already in Brazil. Their purpose this time is to arrest three fugitives and return to the Federation."


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at Lake.


    Three fugitives?


    Lake shook his head and said, "After all, they were escaped from prison."


    Rachel: "..."


    When Lake was on the road, he had seen the surveillance picture of the prison transfer vehicle. Although it was not from the third perspective, from the first perspective, the picture was more exciting and tense.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that in that prison transfer vehicle, it is not just Dominic Toledo alone, but there are almost 30 prisoners in total, including Dominic Toledo.


    Among the thirty prisoners, not all of them are as lucky as Dominic Toledo. Brian O¡¯Connor and Mia robbed Dominic, but they only robbed a lot. Nimick Toledo is all alone.


    Of the other twenty-nine prisoners, twelve prisoners ran away. Among the twelve prisoners, there were five more prisoners who committed five more murders before they were arrested.


    Not to mention that there were a few prisoners whose necks were twisted while the prison transfer vehicle was rolling over.


    after all¡­¡­


    Not all prisoners are the same as Donimic, who can know what the car wants to do next when they hear the sound of the throttle.


    Rachel also knew about this.


    It is precisely because of this that Rachel will say that she will not take care of it anymore.


    Just now Rachel also told Lake who made the call, not Dominic, but Mia. Mia seemed to want to tell Rachel that they seemed to have caused something in Brazil, but who did it? Rachel was angry, she hung up the phone without waiting for Mia to finish.


    at the moment?


    Rachel had a different idea after knowing that it was very likely that his family had been scammed. After all, after being around Lake for so many years, Rachel already felt that when the law could not bring justice, The lynching is just and glorious at this moment.


    If you choose to rob prison because of being trapped, then the other incidental casualties cannot be said to be caused by Toledo, but by those who deliberately trapped them.


    When Rachel heard that the Director of Operations of the Bureau of Foreign Security had flown from Washington to Brazil to capture Donimic, he looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "I have already told the Director of the Bureau of Foreign Security, I am almost in Brazil, don''t worry, I am not too familiar with the Bureau of Diplomatic Security, but face will be given to me."


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Previously, it was because Lake didn''t say anything. After all, the exemption order he gave was verbal, and then it has expired. Now, since he has spoken, as long as the other party does not want to go to war with him, the general face will be given.


    What''s more, the complexion of the current Director of the Bureau of Foreign Affairs and Security is also white.


    In this case If nothing else, the chance of giving face is definitely higher than that of the FBI.


    At this moment.


    Brazil.


    In a warehouse!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    With a muscular body, he would beat three raw eggs into the cup every morning, and then drank booze. Luca Hobbs walked out of the fully equipped car to supplement the nutrients he needed in the morning. He looked at the warehouse in front of him. It is directing his team members to quickly launch an offensive.


    In the warehouse.


    The lumbering family, who is working out a robbery tactic, preparing to avenge and salvage a direct retirement, looked dumbfounded at the scene of the besieged under surveillance.


    ...

 Chapter 674: Only do 2 things

    Fifteen minutes later!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The huge armored vehicle carried the three trophies captured by Luca Hobbs this time, driving in the form of a convoy on the road surrounded by buildings on both sides.


    In an armored vehicle.


    Donimic Toledo, Mia Toledo, and Brian O''Connor were taken in one pot.


    Luca Hobbs'' eyes fell on the opposite Dominique Tolek, with a low tone: "It seems that this is not your Brazil!"


    When Luca Hobbs was about to capture Dominic Toledo a few days ago, there was a group of Brazilian desperadoes around him, but that night, DSS was scared away.


    This time...


    Luca Hobbs said: "This time, you are not so..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    The voice of the satellite phone rang quickly.


    "Sir!"


    After a DSS operational agent answered the phone, he handed the phone to Luca Hobbs with a serious face: "The chief''s phone."


    Hobbs took the call.


    The voice of the Director of the Bureau of Foreign Affairs and Security immediately rang through the satellite phone. If there is nothing, it seems that there is a sentence like Lake Edwin...


    When Mia sitting next to Brian O''Connor heard the name, her eyes lit up and looked up at Brian next to her: "Rachel..."


    Brian''s expression seemed to be a little excited and nodded.


    After all, no one knows the meaning of Lake Edwin better than Brian, who was once in the system.


    Just look at the power of the verbal exemption order.


    Looking at the entire Confederation, Lake Edwin is probably the only one who can make the judicial system recognize the non-recorded immunity order.


    at the moment.


    Brian had only one thought, and that was, it seemed, they were saved.


    really.


    The face of Luca Hobbs over there suddenly changed, as if he was arguing with the director on the opposite side of the phone, but the director didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense, and directly said that this was the final order, and then he hung up the phone.


    "Fak!"


    Luca Hobbs listened to the blind tone on the phone and couldn''t help cursing: "Damn dirty politics!"


    Upon seeing this, an operational agent looked at his chief: "Sir?"


    Hobbs ignored him, took a deep breath, looked at Dominic, and mocked: "You have a good sister, Dominic!"


    With his arms around him, Doni Mick opened his eyes with his eyes closed, his tone is very magnetic: "I don''t need..."


    The voice has not fallen yet!


    With a bang, accompanied by a roaring rocket, the front row of cars exploded directly into the sky.


    Next second.


    The gunfire broke out instantly.


    Rio de Janeiro International Airport!


    Hum!


    The special plane slowly docked in the hangar.


    The steps fell.


    "Director Edwin."


    "General!"


    Lake shook hands with the head of the Foreign Security Bureau and the military attach¨¦ stationed here, and then took Rachel into the special car.


    After all, when it was about to land, the director of the Foreign Security Bureau had already made a call, saying that the person would be sent to the embassy and consulate. Then, how to deal with it will be Lake''s own business.


    The Diplomatic Security Service has also been quietly on the wanted list, and a mark has been placed on the Toledo trio''s archives.


    Although it is still hanging on it, it is basically an unacceptable task.


    but¡­¡­


    If you want to remove this file, there is no doubt that you still need Lake to go to Washington in person to meet the Director of the Bureau of Foreign Security.


    Some things can be solved over the phone, but there are still some things that can only be solved in person.


    To put it bluntly.


    This is a favor. At least, both parties need to confirm who gave the favor and who received it. Although no agreement or the like is required to testify, it is also necessary for both parties to meet to confirm. of.


    This can be regarded as human nature. No, Lake also said when he just hung up the phone that he would meet with the Director of the Department of Foreign Security when he took the time to return to Washington after finishing his work in Brazil.


    but¡­¡­


    Before the convoy arrived at the embassy or consulate, the head of diplomatic security, who was sitting in the co-pilot, received a call, and suddenly his expression was shocked: "What, where?"


    Rachel sitting behind frowned slightly.


    Next second.


    The Director of Diplomatic Security hung up the phone, turned to look at Lake who was sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed, and said, "Director Edwin, the vehicle escorting Donimic and others was attacked by an armed attack on their way back."


    Rachel was surprised: "What?"


    Lake opened his eyes.


    Quickly stimulate five.


    Isn¡¯t it normal for the convoy to be attacked?


    If there is no attack, then how can the relationship between Hobbes and the Logley family be cultivated?


    Lake looked a little excited, Rachel, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mia and the others ran out."


    The director of diplomatic security who turned his head was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded: "Yes, Hobbes, the liaison officer, Donimic Toledo and others are missing. They were not found on the scene."


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and did not find them at the scene, indicating that there were no bodies of them at the scene, which is good news.


    but¡­¡­


    Rachel asked, "Where are they now?"


    Lake smiled.


    Still that warehouse!


    At this moment.


    After Dominic Toledo saw off a former logging member, he walked in front of everyone: "We have to act, we don''t have much time."


    Han said, "I found a flight and will leave Rio de Janeiro in five hours!"


    "Not to run away!"


    Dominic turned directly: "It is to complete our unfinished plan!"


    The words fall.


    Some people who were tired of logging were shocked.


    Giselle put his hands in his pockets: "Are you crazy, Dom, we can''t do it!"


    "This is undoubtedly suicide."


    "Your brother is still lying there in the cold."


    "The plan is bankrupt, all bullshit!"


    "Reyes knows we will pass."


    "He is right."


    "They have tripled their manpower to the police station. This will be a **** battle."


    Dominic said solemnly: "Reyes can''t imagine leaving so easily."


    Han waved his hand helplessly: "This is a trap, brother, you should know."


    The local liaison officer Elena also looked at Dominic and said: "Dom, listen to them, take advantage of the opportunity, run away, leave Rio, you will be free."


    Reyes''s reputation in Rio de Janeiro is equivalent to that of Jin and New York.


    but¡­¡­


    This is just an adjective. At least, in New York, Jin Bin can only suppress one New York branch. Above, when facing New York''s biggest BOSS, Lake Edwin, even Jin Bin needs to speak carefully.


    But Reyes in Rio de Janeiro?


    This product has transferred its own accounts to the police station''s vault. It is conceivable to what extent this product is covered in Rio de Janeiro.


    "I don''t need freedom!"


    Dominic¡¯s tone was a little sad and low. He thought about Letty, who died in an undercover plan in Los Angeles at that time in order to obtain a waiver. His memory became a little sad. He saw all his files and information. Elena: "You should know this very well."


    Finished.


    Donimic looked at everyone: "You have the right to decide to stay!"


    The words fall.


    The big guy Hobbs said directly: "I''ll join!"


    Donimick turned to look at Hobbs who was sitting over there.


    Hobbs got up: "I''ll go with you, Toledo, at least, kill this bitch!"


    This time, Reyes tried to kill Dominic and others but failed, but he killed many of Hobbs'' agents. This was hatred, and it was a private hatred. Private hatred required blood and blood.


    Mia next to her looked at her own country Doni Mick with some entanglement: "Should we give Rachel..."


    Doni Mick looked at Mia directly: "I don''t need her help, I didn''t need her before, I don''t need it now, and I don''t need it in the future!"


    Mia: "..."


    "Or, let''s come back when the task here is completed?"


    "..."


    As the sound not far from the warehouse sounded, everyone looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    Lake led Rachel out of the darkness, listened to the conversation between Dominic and Mia just now, smiled, and said to Rachel: "I know there is a good restaurant nearby. We can go there and have a meal first. ?"


    "Rachel?"


    Mia''s eyes lit up and she ran over and hugged Rachel beside Lake with excitement.


    Rachel also dared to be bold: "Sorry, I was so excited, I didn''t listen to you to finish."


    Acknowledge if you are wrong.


    This is not what Rachel and Lake learned, but Rachel is the kind of person.


    Lake and Hobbs shook hands. Then, he glanced at the most exhausted one, and finally his eyes fell on Brian: "The FBI gave you permission, or you were misled by them."


    He came to Brazil for two things.


    First, the scapegoat Dr. Eric Sevig.


    Second, by the way, come over to Brian O''Connor to confirm whether it is Brian¡¯s own problem or the FBI¡¯s problem.


    If it''s Bryan''s own problem then, then it''s not about Lake.


    But if it''s the FBI''s problem, even though Lake said before, after all, it has been so long, he doesn''t care anymore, but it doesn''t mean that Lake will not take any action.


    Knowing that the Toledo family was covered by him, the FBI dared to play a rogue trick. Obviously, this was clearly not putting him in the eyes. If you say anything, it felt like it was coming to him.


    Brian listened to Lake''s answer, keenly felt the faint killing intent in Lake''s words, and nodded directly: "It was the FBI who verbally promised me."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised: "Who!"


    "Director."


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Brian: "California Commissioner?"


    Brian shook his head: "Director of the General Administration!"


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 675: Quick Excitation and 9-Headed Snake

    "The black one?"


    "¡­¡­Correct!"


    "interesting!"


    Lake looked at Brian thoughtfully: "He told you personally?"


    Brian said, "Yes, I thought he was a good man..."


    Lake laughed: "Reason!"


    Brian opened his mouth.


    Mia, who hugged Rachel over there, walked over and said, "Brian was able to return to the FBI in Los Angeles because he signed the order."


    Lake looked at Brian.


    Brian nodded.


    now it''s right.


    You think everyone is Lake, and you can go wherever you want. The rules of the Federation have become bigger. You can''t always tell which branch Brian wants to go to, he can go to which branch.


    Brian immediately glanced at Dominic, and then said to Lake: "Actually... Before I returned to Los Angeles, Letty was already absorbed by the FBI as an undercover agent. It just so happened that the director asked me to go back and take charge of this. Something, but I didn''t expect... Shet, I should have let him sign an agreement if I knew it."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Yes, you should ask him for a written agreement."


    At the moment, the new black director of the FBI did not climb up one step at a time, but took the path of a politician to take over this position urgently.


    For a politician, it''s just a fart.


    What''s more, it''s still a black politician.


    Rachel looked at the expression on Lake''s face and frowned, "At that time, was this set for you?"


    Lake touched his chin: "Who knows."


    Again.


    He doesn''t care about any conspiracy and tricks until now. You can try it, but you will never succeed, and once exposed, Lake will not be soft-hearted.


    It is impossible for a politician not to know what his status is now.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Rachel and smiled: "Although I don''t know what''s going on, it''s enough to have doubts."


    Talking.


    Lake looked directly at Dominic Toledo, as well as Brian O''Connor and Mia Toledo, and said lightly: "The waiver order signed by the federal justice will take effect in twenty-four hours."


    Brian O''Connor was instantly excited when he heard this.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Roman, the black guy with thick lips, seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Lake: "I still have a few traffic tickets and a few...uuuuuu!"


    Before Roman''s words were finished, Terry covered his mouth and dragged him towards the back.


    Although this Roman looks like a pistachio from a tired family.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake is not a member of the Timberjack family. It¡¯s not that Lake is not good enough for Timberjack, but Timberbee is not good enough for Lake. Naturally, if Roman is allowed to talk to Lake like this, everyone has no doubt that Rohmann will suddenly Died suddenly!


    Lake smiled, rarely angered, glanced at Hobbs, then looked at everyone, nodded slightly, and then looked at Rachel: "Let¡¯s go, they still have an unfinished task that hasn¡¯t been completed. It."


    Rachel looked at Lake: "Can I stay?"


    Lake laughed: "Of course."


    Rachel said, "Then I will stay."


    Lake nodded, kissed Rachel''s forehead, and then told Rachel in his ear that his sister Mia was pregnant. After that, he took his own sunglasses and walked out of the warehouse.


    The reason Rachel chose to stay is simple.


    With Rachel there, the Toledo family is there, the kind that is alive, even if the entire Rio de Janeiro is blasted, if Rachel is there, the people Rachel wants to protect will be alive.


    Therefore, the reason why Rachel chose to stay is clear at a glance.


    Lake didn''t have any objections to this either, or that sentence, except for the most basic principles of principle, Lake will try his best to satisfy any requirements of his women.


    quickly.


    The car started, and the roar of leaving the warehouse faded away.


    Rachel returned to his senses, looked at the crowd, clapped her hands, and looked directly at Dominic: "So, what is our plan?"


    Although she went to Washington alone when her parents left, her maiden name was Toledo, and she was still the eldest sister of the Toledo family.


    Embassies and consulates.


    After Lake left the warehouse, he went straight back to the embassy and consulate. He has never caught a cold for so-called drag racing scenes. If he wants to rob, he doesn''t need to bother.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    "Newman Plan, check it out for me, check it out!"


    "it is good."


    Lake was sitting in an office temporarily prepared, and after calling out the red with the smart sunglasses improved by Tony Stark, he looked out.


    "Boom!"


    "Come in!"


    An agent of the Foreign Security Service knocked on the door and walked in, and said to Lake, who was looking at the scenery outside with sunglasses, "Sir, Team A is ready."


    Lake grumbled, and looked back at the agent: "I want to live, others, who resist, shoot directly, you work, and I resist the consequences!"


    The agent nodded: "Understood, sir!"


    Lake stopped talking.


    The detective also closed the door, ready to lead the team to the laboratory in the suburbs, and brought back the scientist named by Lake.


    Lake originally wanted to lead the team to invite the Dr. Eric Sevig to return to China, but Rachel planned to blend in this fast and passionate story. As a lover, Lake didn¡¯t talk about the scene. Participate, but at least be a qualified audience.


    Just like Lake shopping with Rachel, in Rachel¡¯s words, she doesn¡¯t need Lake to provide her with any advice, just that Lake is next to her when she is shopping.


    Again.


    Although Lake is scumbag, he treats every woman with his heart. Otherwise, he would not specifically ask his assistant Tiffany to help remind everyone of his important day.


    at this time.


    Outside the embassy, ??alarm bells began to ring one after another.


    Good guys.


    Someone blatantly invaded the police station¡¯s treasury directly from the underground parking lot of the police station. At this moment, they were dragging the treasury with two cars and racing through the streets of Rio de Janeiro.


    at this time.


    After the red queen made a ding sound, she sent the message to Lake.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at something similar to a family tree in his sight and raised his eyebrows: "What is this?"


    The red queen said: "Hydra relationship tree, you asked me to do it, remember?"


    "I know this, I mean..."


    Lake nodded, said yes, then raised his eyebrows and said: "This new FBI director is a Hydra?"


    The Red Queen said: "I dug this person deeply. Although the information was covered up for a long time, judging from his deep relationship with one of the Hydra leaders, Gideon Malik, I found it. "


    "Good guy."


    Lake called out, somewhat surprised, and then seemed to think of something: "So that second-generation Hoover?"


    Is it possible that my dear friend was killed by the Hydra so that the people of the Hydra can take the lead?


    The Red Queen said directly: "No, the cause of that guy''s death is very certain, that is, immediately. There are so many women on the scene who can testify, and there is no doubt about murder."


    Lake nodded: "Well, then Alexander Pierce has an idea."


    It¡¯s not wrong that Gideon Malik is one of the leaders of Hydra, but now, it¡¯s Alexander Pierce who is in charge of Hydra. Now this kind of thing has happened. Although Lake has no evidence, there is no doubt. It''s proof.


    The Red Queen continued: "I didn''t find any call records between this guy and Alexander Pierce. In fact, Alexander Pierce has had a lot of trouble recently."


    "Oh."


    "According to your instructions, I have been paying attention to the internal movements of the Hydra. After Alexander Pierce surrendered, there seemed to be different sounds inside the Hydra."


    "This is normal."


    If everyone''s eyes are so long-term and restrained, how could there be such idiots?


    Sometimes, a stupid is not just because of a simple lack of IQ, but more, his stupidity is because his vision is too long-term, even too idealistic, so he is a idiot.


    Just like the inside of Hydra.


    Ruling the world is a big dream, but within Hydra, except for a few people, he didn''t even act, and he felt that he had ruled the world.


    Isn''t that the case with the Hydra leader who lived to be a mass-produced model?


    and so¡­¡­


    Just like what Lake said when he recruited Alexander Pierce, he valued Alexander Pierce. If Alexander Pierce could bring money into the group, Lake would also welcome it, but if Alexander Pierce could not bring money into the group. , In fact, it is also possible.


    Lake said, "Call Alexander Pierce."


    Understanding is understanding, but I still have to ask, if Alexander Pierce has begun to lose control of the Hydra Then, Lake doesn''t mind making a move.


    Nick Fury didn''t get it, Hydra, for Lake, it''s already dispensable.


    The Red Queen hurriedly said: "Wait, I have other information."


    Lake smiled and said, "More?"


    The Red Queen directly lit a branch directly on the side of the Hydra relationship tree, and a person''s name and photo appeared directly in Lake''s line of sight.


    Hernan Reyes!


    Lake blinked: "Did Rachel ask you to help investigate?"


    The red queen shook his head: "No, Rachel did not send a request for help. This was discovered when I was investigating Dr. Eric Sevig. Nowadays, Dr. Eric Sevig is in Rio de Janeiro¡¯s laboratory. This Hernan Reyes funded it alone, and this Hernan Reyes would do this because of the order issued by his superior, Gideon Malik."


    Lake: "..."


    ...

 Chapter 676: Lady Viper and Satan

    Hydra...


    This is what snakeskin operation he is planning to play again.


    Lake lowered his head and took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one for himself, and took a deep breath, thinking a little funny in his heart.


    In fact, looking at it from this point alone, one can tell that Hydra will never succeed.


    Each position has one internal position, and the name is the same organization, but the leaders have their own ideas. It''s just a ghost that such an organization can succeed.


    Lake has given a bright path.


    Good guys.


    Frankly speaking, the reason why Lake lost so much at the time was because he wanted to stabilize the Hydra without Nick Fury. After all, the war was about to open up two battlefields, and he didn''t want to open one battlefield anymore. .


    So Lake threw an olive branch directly to Alexander Pierce, and it didn¡¯t take long for Alexander Pierce to suppress Hydra. After the war, Hydra dared to jump, and Lake¡¯s Super Investigation Bureau would dare to bury them. .


    at the moment?


    What is Hydra planning to do, is it so impatient to come out and die?


    Toledo, covered by Lao Tzu.


    Dr. Eric Sevig, I want it.


    Although before this, I was always indifferent, but you can interpret it as if I don''t care whether they live or die, I can''t just use a stupid word to describe it.


    Especially this time.


    Lake returned to his senses: "Contact Alexander Pierce."


    The red queen nodded.


    quickly.


    Alexander Pierce is directly online.


    Lake was not angry. After all, he has a good impression of Alexander Pierce, who has always been online with IQ and eyesight. He just told Alexander Pierce about the matter briefly, and then said: "Alexander, if you can''t figure it out, tell me. , I personally shoot, how about?"


    Alexander Pierce looked serious: "Don''t worry, BOSS, give me five hours, and I will give you an account."


    Lake nodded, motioned directly to Red and hung up.


    Get up.


    Lake went out, beckoned directly to the remaining two teams of seals in the embassy and consulate, and they went out with the seals. If things don''t match up, Lake would be too lazy.


    But things suddenly ran to Hydra''s side. Naturally, that Hernan Reyes must not have been shot to death by Hobbes as in the original plot.


    On the bridge!


    Hernan Reyes tried hard to get out of the broken vehicle. He came to chase the money. In the end, he was knocked down by his treasury.


    Hobbs got off his armored car directly, and walked towards Hernan Reyes coolly.


    at this time.


    Suddenly!


    An armed helicopter appeared directly in the sky.


    "Hobbs!"


    "..."


    Hobbs looked up. In the gunship, Lake came down directly with gloves on: "Chief Edwin?"


    Lake stretched out a finger towards Hobbs and walked to Hernan Reyes who was lying on the ground. Then, the sixth sense blasted out directly, plundering Hernan Reyes¡¯s consciousness, and directly After his soul was thrown into his supernatural prison, he turned to look at Hobbs: "It''s okay now."


    Finished.


    Lake grabbed the rope directly and hurriedly came and left the bridge.


    Hobbes and Dominic looked up at the helicopter that went straight away. They were both stunned. Then, they lost their souls over there, but Hernan Reyes, who was still in his body, let out a sob. Recovered.


    Bang!


    A bullet directly hit Hernan Reyes''s forehead, and for a while, this Hydra member, mainly Gideon Malik, died like this.


    Yes it is.


    And this Hernan Reyes is a genuine Hydra member.


    Gideon Malik''s one.


    but¡­¡­


    These two things seem to be viewed separately.


    One.


    Hernan Reyes did receive the order of Gideon Malik and directly recruited Dr. Eric Sevig, but not to oppose Lake, but because of other things.


    What is the mission of Gideon Malik, one of the leaders of Hydra?


    Brought back from the deserted planet the real Hydra, the former leader of the Inhumans, the hive.


    originally¡­¡­


    Gideon Malik intended for the Universe Rubik''s Cube. After knowing that the Universe Rubik''s Cube has the function of opening the door, Gideon Malik wanted to get the Universe Rubik''s Cube.


    It is a pity that the Universe Rubik''s Cube has always been in Lake''s hands, and Gideon Malik has no way to obtain it. Therefore, Gideon Malik can only seek the power of technology and retreat once.


    And who can surpass Dr. Eric Sevig in the study of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube?


    Gideon Malik asked Hernan Reyes to recruit Dr. Eric Sevig, and gave a huge amount of money, the purpose is to let Dr. Eric Sevig find a way to use the power of technology The interstellar gate was re-enacted, so that the Gideon Malik clan could welcome the real Hydra from the deserted planet, that is, the so-called Hive of Inhumans.


    Beautiful idea?


    Uh.


    Perhaps.


    But in the memory of Hernan Reyes, Gideon Malik had such a sentence caught by Lake.


    "The Stargate on the military side can be built. I believe that the Stargate that belongs to us can also be successful."


    "..."


    Does the military have an interstellar gate?


    Why don''t I know?


    Lake blinked, and then thought of the short-lived one, jumping out of the interstellar gate in the secret base of S.H.I.E.L.D., and within a second he was beaten back by Lake, allowing Rocky to pass through.


    Is that the door?


    Lake shook his head, and after taking note of this matter, he stopped bothering him.


    Second!


    That is, the attributes of Hernan Reyes seem to be the attributes of one slave and two masters.


    Simply put.


    This time Hernan Reyes designed and intended to assassinate Toledo in Brazil because someone ordered it. However, this order did not come from Gideon Malik, but from Madame Viper. The command you get from the edge.


    This Mrs. Viper?


    Lake is not very familiar with this character, and Hernan Reyes does not have an impression of Madame Viper in his memory. Moreover, Madame Viper did not convey this order directly, but through His boyfriend, so-called Satan''s messenger.


    the reason?


    Hernan Reyes didn¡¯t ask. He probably wouldn¡¯t dare to ask. After all, in Hydra, Hernan Reyes is a small person, and even the money he put in the vault is not. himself.


    Ok.


    This can also understand why Hernan Reyes cares about his money so much, and even willing to die for the money. Hernan Reyes is one of the many obvious money launderers in Hydra. This money, They are all internal to the organization, cleaned up through him, and then transferred to the various bases of Hydra in the world with the effect.


    He is there when the money is there.


    If the money is gone, he will be gone.


    Uh¡­¡­


    From this point of view, it seems that within Hydra, Alexander Pierce and the French baron belong to the firm surrender faction.


    And Gideon Malik belongs to the kind of paddling. Simply put, he doesn''t care about Hydra''s other careers, but only cares about his ancestral mission.


    This Mrs. Viper and this Satan, then there is no doubt that they belong to the firm main fighting faction.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Okay.


    Regarding the result of this speculation, Lake gave his opinion very pertinently. As long as he did not work directly with him, Lake said that he could accept it. After all, the world is so big, this is not his one-man show, Gideon. ¡¤ Malik is willing to play with snakeskin, as long as he doesn''t want to provoke him.


    As for Mrs. Viper and this Satan?


    Lake smiled, two guys who didn''t even show their faces, thinking about it, he should be the rising star who succeeded in taking the lead after he chopped up the mass-produced model.


    Two small characters.


    Just jump.


    Lake still said the same thing. He never minded that others dance the cha-cha in front of him, as long as that person is mentally prepared to break his leg after he finishes the cha-cha dance.


    Hum!


    The helicopter quickly landed outside the lab in the suburbs.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Alert, alert!"


    "Protection sir!"


    When the sound of a gunfight came from the inside of the villa, the SEAL soldiers who jumped from the plane reacted for the first time and quickly protected Lake.


    Lake did not refuse either.


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    "attack!"


    "attack!"


    After the seal soldiers reacted, under a few eyes, instantly, they joined the battlefield of the villa.


    Lake sat on the side of the helicopter, took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep breath, feeling the smell of gunpowder in the air, feeling the feeling of not being very excited when reuniting after a long time.


    He hasn''t shot a gun for a long time.


    First, there are no targets, there are enemies, and enemies who need guns don''t need him to do it.


    Secondly, there is no time and everything is done every day. Lake is now lying flat. The zero seven work system should be zero seven work system ~ www.novelhall.com~ Anyway, he is working for himself.


    Ten minutes later.


    The gunfire ceased.


    After the first seal came out, Lake soon saw the target figure who had come out of the villa directly with the help of the two seal soldiers.


    "Boom!"


    Dr. Eric Sevig was violently thrown onto the helicopter, and then he saw Lake sitting opposite and smoking a cigarette: "It''s you?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Dr. Sevig still knows me?"


    The words fall.


    Dr. Eric Sevig suddenly became excited: "What are you going to do, I have left the Federation, why, you still don''t let me go?"


    Lake blinked and laughed haha: "Dr. Sevig, you are wrong, I have something good to come to you."


    Dr. Eric Sevig: "..."

 Chapter 677: 9-headed snake

    Dr. Eric Sevig is going crazy.


    The doctoral profession is no better than others. It is even more so for his research doctoral degree. He needs to rely on the sponsorship of various people to earn his own experimental funds and make money.


    but¡­


    Dr. Eric Sevig was actually very marketable in the Federation. After all, he is considered a big winner in the physics market. Although it cannot be said that he can get the sponsorship funds by mouth, he has made two exquisite pieces. The PPT can still get some sponsorship funds.


    The results of it?


    Even now, Dr. Eric Sevig has always regretted it. Why was he so obsessed that he agreed to the black bittern egg¡¯s invitation to study the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube?


    Of course.


    Even if no one invites him, Dr. Eric Sevig will go, but the fault lies in it, after that day.


    Since that day, after Dr. Eric Sevig separated from his deputy Jane, Eric originally wanted to return to his laboratory, but unfortunately, when he returned to the laboratory, he It was discovered that the funding source of his laboratory had been suspended.


    the reason?


    Who let him be released by Lake Edwin.


    Since then, Dr. Eric Sevig found that he could no longer obtain the financial support he needed from any Federalist.


    Yes it is.


    anyone.


    At first, Dr. Eric Sevig thought that this Wall Streeter was not very good at fooling, so he turned around to fool other small capitals, but waited until he saw the success of his fooling small capitals directly inexplicably bankrupt. After that, it was clear that Dr. Eric Sevig''s name in the capital market was completely wiped out.


    Lake looked at Dr. Eric Sevig with a look of excitement. After sensing his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but smiled, then shook his head to look at Dr. Eric Sevig and said, "If I say , Let the capital expel you, not from my instruction, do you believe it?"


    Lake deeply sympathizes with Dr. Eric Sevig.


    But Lake will not blame Wall Street.


    the reason?


    Wall Street¡¯s approach made Lake very satisfied. How could he blame the people on Wall Street? After all, Lake can be considered a member of Wall Street.


    Oppose your own people for outsiders?


    Lake is not sick and does not need medicine.


    Dr. Eric Sevig seems to be in a bad state of mind. He listened to Lake¡¯s words and said directly: "Does it make sense to say this now? Can you really let me study the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube?"


    Lake nodded and said, "Yes, one hundred percent."


    "I''m not afraid I will open another Stargate?"


    "Haha!"


    Lake listened to the white-haired Dr. Eric Sevig''s words, and laughed directly: "Then what did you study in that villa and deceived them?"


    Dr. Eric Sevig shook his head and said: "I have tried many times for the energy source of the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, and none of them was successful. I know that they are not good people. Therefore, I just extended this hope to prevent me from being Just kill."


    Lake pursed his lips: "Smart!"


    However, Dr. Eric Sevig has always been smarter. Otherwise, he would not cover Jane''s mouth at the time, so that Jane would not yell at Lake again.


    It can be said that at the time, the main reason that Dr. Eric Sevig and Jane were able to leave the secret Aegis base at the time was because Dr. Eric Sevig was a smart man.


    but¡­


    Anyone who can fool big capital to invest money with a few PPTs is a smart person.


    Suddenly!


    The helicopter landed directly at the airport.


    Eye-catching.


    This is the special plane waiting on the runway.


    Board the plane.


    Lake looked at the empty space, walked in, and said to Rachel, who was talking to his sister Mia, "It seems that you are not very good, so you brought the youngest sister here? "


    Mia greeted Lake politely.


    Lake nodded and greeted Dr. Eric Sevig, who was boarding the plane behind him, and said, "Dr. Sevig, please sit down."


    Rachel looked up at Lake, somewhat helpless: "They need to stay here to deal with some things."


    Lake sat down and smiled and said, "A business worth hundreds of millions of dollars. For this little money, don''t even listen to your big sister''s words?"


    The corner of Rachel''s mouth raised, looking at Lake: "So I agree with your point of view. It''s still a girl who is obedient, isn''t it?"


    Lake glanced at Mia next to him.


    Next second.


    Lake and Rachel suddenly laughed knowingly.


    Dominic and his lumberjacks robbed a lot of money this time, and it was real cash. Cash is a thing that takes time to deal with.


    In fact, Mia didn''t plan to go back.


    But Mia is pregnant, so Mia¡¯s own opinions are not very important. In Rachel¡¯s words, Mia has to do a whole set of inspections under Rachel¡¯s nose. As for whether she can leave, it¡¯s not about Mi Ya''s own opinion is not based on Rachel''s opinion, but based on the diagnosis of doctors and experts.


    The third-generation member of Toledo, as the eldest parent in the family, if Rachel doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s okay. If you know, then, she will definitely not ignore it.


    At least that''s the case with Mia.


    The plane taxied.


    quickly.


    The plane soared into the sky.


    Washington DC.


    Let¡¯s talk about that, after hanging up Lake¡¯s phone an hour ago, Alexander Pierce left Sanfei directly, and after a series of inspections, he entered the white palace on Pennsylvania Avenue directly.


    "good afternoon."


    Mr. President, who was working in the office, looked at Alexander Pierce who came in, took off his glasses, looked up and smiled and said, "Mr. Pierce."


    Alexander looked around and walked directly over: "Mr. President, what''s going on in Los Angeles."


    Mr. President smiled and said, "Sorry?"


    Alexander slapped his hands directly on the president''s desk, staring straight at the president sitting on the presidential chair, and said in a low tone: "When your leader is talking to you, you You should learn to get up and answer questions, Satan!"


    Yes it is.


    Satan!


    When Hydra launched Operation Cobra a few years ago, it was done as a backup plan at the time.


    Satan.


    One of the members of Hydra, to be precise, Satan was absorbed by the Hydra during the Cobra organization. As a master of disguise in the Cobra organization, Satan is good at imitating the target character¡¯s every move and speaking style. Even details of life.


    However, because of imitating others for a long time, his original nature has been annihilated, and even he himself does not know his true character, but the only thing that does not change is that evil heart.


    president¡­


    wrong.


    It was Satan who listened to these words, bowed his head and smiled. Then, after a while of silence, he slowly got up from his presidential throne, and then looked at Alexander Pierce in front of him: "Leader, interesting question, why don''t I I know, there is another person on the head of the Federal President who can command him."


    Alexander Pierce sneered: "The President of the Federation, there are more people who can command you."


    "Yes it is."


    When Satan heard these words, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Alexander Pierce: "Isn''t this what we want to change?"


    They don''t want to be mounted on their heads. If they can, they want to change positions. They want to be the kind of people who ride on other people''s heads.


    Alexander Pierce didn¡¯t bother to discuss this kind of destined problem with Satan, and said in a solemn voice: ¡°Los Angeles, what happened? I said that no one is allowed to act without my order. ."


    Satan nodded and said: "I know, so I didn''t ask you, so, don''t you need your order?"


    Alexander took a breath.


    Should I call you a logical ghost?


    Alexander was just about to speak.


    Next second.


    Satan looked directly at Alexander: "There are still a few months left, and it''s the general election."


    Alexander looked at Satan who was wearing Mr. President''s face blankly: "What do you want to express?"


    "We must act quickly."


    "What action!"


    "A hydra for a day, and a hydra for life."


    "..."


    Alexander looked at Satan with a cold face: "Once the war starts, you can use the wartime plan. Isn''t this what you have always supported before?"


    Once the war plan is activated, the election will be frozen. When the war is over, it will be lifted.


    Satan laughed directly: "You really are not a qualified leader."


    Alexander was taken aback for a moment.


    Satan said directly: "Why, haven''t you received the news? The war will not come before November. This is what the people at the Pentagon told me."


    Alexander: "..."


    When is Election Day this year, November 6th, and if the war cannot come before November, UU reading means one thing. When the war starts, it will It was launched when the new president was in office, not Satan now.


    This year''s Satan will definitely not be re-elected.


    the reason?


    Just behave.


    After all, who made Satan not a Wall Street person, but a so-called elected president? Even if Satan has been in power in the past few years, it is not easy to contact Wall Street secretly to seek prosperity, but the rules of the game are there. If Satan starts from the beginning It¡¯s the words of people on Wall Street, that¡¯s fine, but unfortunately, Satan is not.


    and so¡­


    Even if it is to start a war, Wall Street is more willing to change to a Mr. President who is more in line with their requirements, and everyone will make a fortune together and move towards the sea of ??stars together.


    As for Satan?


    After so many years of addiction, enough is enough, step down, write White House secrets, play lectures, isn''t this easier and more fragrant than when you were in power?


    ¡­

 Chapter 678: Alexander in the Hades

    Moreover.


    The president of the Confederation is not the president of the stick country.


    The presidents of the stick country are almost always alive within a few years after stepping down, but the presidents of the Federation, after stepping down, live better than the other.


    One sentence.


    People take away debts.


    No matter how you did it on stage or how many people you offended, after you step down, everything goes to zero. The Federation not only follows the precedent in the judicial field, but also follows the precedent in many aspects.


    The federation does not want to settle this system, and no one dared to open it. Therefore, the presidents who have stepped down in the past are supported by the federation''s annual security expenses of various scales, and they still protect them.


    but¡­


    Satan is not only satisfied with this.


    Alexander also frowned slightly: "After November, so what? The plan has changed."


    Satan let out a straight smile: "The plan has changed. We didn''t say that before."


    Alexander said solemnly: "I am the boss."


    Satan went directly to Alexander, as if thinking of something, and raised his hand.


    Next second.


    Under the gaze of Alexander Pierce, Satan sat back on the president''s throne with a smile on his face, folded his hands, and then looked at Alexander with a smile: "Now."


    Inverted.


    Inverted.


    Alexander Pierce stared at Satan with an ugly face: "Do you want to disobey orders?"


    damn it.


    What is this?


    Home slaves eat the master?


    Satan shook his head: "Order, disobey, Director Alexander Pierce, you should be the one who disobeys the command."


    Alexander: "What?"


    Satan directly pressed the button under the table.


    Boom!


    The two black-clothed special agents walked in directly without expression, and then closed the door firmly.


    Satan took a pistol from his arms.


    Alexander''s eyes shrank slightly.


    That is his gun.


    "When¡­"


    "You said, if this gun hit me, and then I was injured, would you die?"


    "..."


    Alexander was trembling with anger, and looked directly at Satan: "Dare you!"


    crazy.


    Is this crazy?


    Satan laughed directly.


    Next second.


    The bang of the gunshot shocked the entire white building in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards.


    There were three more gunshots in a row, and there was a bang. When the large group arrived at the office, I saw that Mr. President was holding his shoulder and was being pressed by a special agent, and then a special agent was in full view, directly He took away the gun in the right hand of Alexander Pierce who was lying on the floor.


    The secret service director who led the team in looked at Alexander Pierce''s body and was dumbfounded.


    Lying in the sky, Lake, who was listening to Mia''s story about Rachel''s childhood, also frowned suddenly.


    Next second.


    In the Chaos Hades!


    Lake walked on the underworld in a real appearance, and with a move of his right hand, he called the Styx, rumbling, and poured on the soul that had just entered the Chaos Underworld.


    Under the water of the underworld, this fragile soul gradually possessed a body.


    Opened his eyes.


    The young version of Alexander Pierce opened his eyes faintly, looking at Lake, who appeared in front of him with his hands on his back, was stunned: "BOSS?"


    Finished.


    Alexander Pierce quickly returned to his senses, stood up from the underworld, and looked at Lake: "BOSS!"


    Lake asked, "What''s going on."


    Alexander Pierce''s soul is too fragile. If Lake takes the memory directly, Alexander probably will directly become a soul without any self-awareness.


    This is not in line with Lake''s style.


    Now that Lake has said that if he wants to recruit Alexander Pierce, he will not lose his words and get fat. Besides, if a person is really capable, even if he is dead, he is still capable.


    Alexander Pierce didn''t conceal it either, and he told the whole story about the white building just now.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Good fellow."


    If Alexander Pierce didn''t say anything, he would never suspect that Mr. President was being tuned. After all, how to say it, Lake felt that it was quite pleasant for him to cooperate with Mr. President so many times.


    But at the moment, it seems that this is all deceptive.


    wrong.


    It was Alexander Pierce who was able to suppress him before, but now he can''t be suppressed anymore.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and then he looked at Alexander: "Alexander, playing with snakes all the time, and the feeling of being eaten back by the snake, how about an interview?"


    Alexander''s expression was a little ugly.


    after all¡­


    Alexander was also considered a figure who had walked through the strong winds and waves, and flicked Ms. Peggy Carter, and in this federation, the chain of boats forcibly created the situation like the Hydra now.


    Even, Satan can become the President of the Federation, and it is not because of him that he can be what he is today.


    The results of it?


    Slaves and masters!


    Lake looked at Alexander''s expression, touched his chin, and looked at Alexander: "Forget it, don''t talk about those boring things, talk about you."


    If Lake didn''t know, maybe this matter would be troublesome.


    but¡­


    Lake already knew it, so it''s easy to say.


    Look at it.


    Look at what snakeskin operation this guy is going to play, or that sentence, he is the dealer, the right to lift the table is on his side, and he is not a superman, and he is never afraid of kidnapping.


    Both **** and heaven are with me.


    Kidnapping?


    Try it if you have a seed, and see if I am afraid.


    and so.


    Lake looked directly at Alexander Pierce: "Give you two positions, you choose yourself, the first one, my chaos underworld lacks an administrator, if you want to, you can directly give it to you, and the second one, go to the light of tomorrow court. , There will be a battle over there, you go over, become an assistant or something, and then you are rewarding your merits. You can choose one."


    Originally, the place Lake reserved for Alexander Pierce was for the Styx ferryman in the front row of the underworld.


    but¡­


    Alexander Pierce''s timing is not quite right.


    If Alexander Pierce died step by step, at that time, it is estimated that the overall situation is right, and giving a Styx ferryman will not let Alexander Pierce idle, let alone Alexander Pierce think that Lake is trying to kill the donkey. What.


    But right now?


    There were just two or three Chaos Underworld kittens, and it would be a waste to put Alexander Pierce on the Styx directly.


    Forget it.


    Let''s just promote it directly, anyway, in his Chaos Underworld, the administrator is not the so-called giant, and the three giants of the underworld do not include the administrator.


    Just like the Federal President, the Hades administrator is also a fancy.


    Alexander Pierce suddenly heard these words and was slightly stunned. Then, he weighed the speed of light in his thoughts, and then made a decisive decision: "I choose the second one, Boss!"


    The first one is a one-off deal. Although the start looks high, the upside is probably suppressed.


    Although the second one had a low start and was just an aide, but with the sentence of meritorious deeds, the upside was opened up.


    Moreover.


    Alexander Pierce felt that back then, he was able to climb directly to the top of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra from a small agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and now he can also.


    and¡­


    Alexander Pierce looked at Lake: "I have been wandering between darkness and light all my life. This time, I want to choose light."


    Again.


    If there is a choice, who wants to step into the dark?


    Alexander Pierce was no exception, and he thought so, he would choose to be indifferent to Baron Straker''s countless strokes, and he did not even threaten Baron Straker to bring his son into the nine heads. Snake''s career.


    Lake listened to Alexander Pierce''s words and smiled: "The light cannot determine that he is light. It is only if he wins or loses. But I think we are the light."


    Alexander Pierce said: "BOSS, can I make another request?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Why not."


    Recruiting people should look like hiring people. Lake never wanted to run horses without feeding them grass. That said, in his world, everything is under his control.


    Shaking the sky?


    It''s great that Lake''s heart moved, just change one day, what a big matter.


    Alexander Pierce said: "I want to ask the boss so that my wife, daughter and son can also come in."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Do you have a daughter?"


    "Ahem!"


    After Lake finished speaking, he coughed a few times, concealing his subconscious words, **** it, the daughters of the subordinates were worried, how to drop it, do you think the number of his father-in-laws is too small?


    Alexander Pierce didn''t seem to hear the surprise in Lake''s words, and nodded: "That **** Satan, after I die, he will definitely attack my wife, daughter, and son."


    This thing is sure to happen.


    after all¡­


    Satan''s rebellion has risen, UU reading www. uukanshu. In order to avoid future troubles, the people of Alexandria will suffer a complete cleansing.


    Lake pondered for a moment, nodded, and looked at Alexander: "Then just stay here in the Hades, and wait for your soldiers to come in. Let''s go to the light tomorrow court together."


    Alexander was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at Lake.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised and looked at Alexander: "Alexander, I said that ambition is a good thing. I don''t mind if you have the ambition to climb. The premise is that within my acceptance range, you can climb as much as you want. Since you have chosen Military merit opens the way. Okay, I¡¯ll give you a ladder. When the time comes, your people will come down, take them, go up together, and become a fighting angel. I will not make any promises to you, but I promise, I Will give you the reward you deserve fairly and justly."


    Talking.


    Lake paused and looked at Alexander: "Wait in the future, if your credit comes, you should give you the position of God, I won''t be stingy!"


    Alexander Pierce: "..."

 Chapter 679: Are the words of the president useful?

    Isn''t it just a **** position?


    no big deal.


    Lake gave it, and he was willing to give it. He is not Xiang Yu. In terms of painting cakes, Lake said that he is willing to keep up with Liu Bang.


    After all, even a bad check is a check!


    Anyone can write a bad check, but not everyone is willing to write it.


    really.


    After Alexander Pierce listened to Lake¡¯s promise, his fighting spirit was different.


    After Lake felt the plane outside landed, he didn''t say anything, but turned and disappeared into the world of Chaos Underworld.


    New York Kennedy International Airport.


    The hatch opens.


    "Boss!"


    After seeing Lake, assistant Tiffany, who was waiting at the door, hurriedly said, "Something happened in Washington."


    "I know."


    Lake and Tiffany nodded like this, then turned and looked down at Rachel and Mia, who was down on the plane, said a few words with Rachel, and then pointed to Dr. Eric next to the two. The super investigator said: "First **** Dr. Eric to Midgard Island."


    The two super inspectors nodded.


    quickly.


    A Queen¡¯s fighter once again carried Dr. Eric Sevig, who had just landed for less than five minutes, and took off again, whizzing, and heading towards Midgard Island.


    Rachel drove Lake''s unique silver Porsche Cayenne, took Mia, and left the international airport.


    Super check inside the car.


    Tiffany reported the news that Lake had known for the first time as the car drove towards Gardners Island: "Mr. President was assassinated in the White Palace, and it was done by S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Alexander Pierce. "


    Lake took the information that Tiffany had handed over and flipped through it.


    The headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. Sanfei is completely blocked at this moment. The director dare to assassinate Mr. President. Who knows if there are any other attributes of S.H.I.E.L.D. that have not been exposed?


    obviously.


    This is looking for an opportunity to prepare to launch a purge offensive.


    Although Alexander Pierce is the leader of Hydra, most of Alexander Pierce¡¯s core power is concentrated on the side of S.H.I.E.L.D., especially since Nick Fury was exposed as a traitor, Alexander Pierce After regaining power of SHIELD.


    at this time.


    The phone rang.


    Lake took out the phone, looked at the incoming call from above, and it was connected.


    "Liszt asked for blessings from the immortal royal family. Has something happened?"


    "Infighting."


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Let the immortal soldiers go over and take Liszt back."


    "it is good."


    Lake directly hung up the call with Emilia. Although Liszt was also Hydra, he was the first to deal with Lake. Moreover, Liszt¡¯s identity as a scientist is more than that of a soldier. Living scientists are sometimes better than The dead scientist is easy to use.


    "Sheet!"


    Tiffany also put on a phone call, and after cursing Shet, he hurriedly took out his tablet and handed it to Lake: "Boss, San Fei has started a war over there."


    The satellite monitoring of the Super Investigation Bureau directly delivered the real-time projection of the Washington San Fei ornaments to the flat panel.


    In the picture.


    The Sanfei Decoration Building was completely transformed into the war zone. With the continuous sound of gunfire, outside, was the National Guard that drove the tank directly over the battlefield.


    Hum!


    A Kun''s fighter jet took off directly from the river.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The three tanks fired directly, and in an instant, the Kun''s fighter that had just appeared from the river and had not had time to accelerate, directly blasted a sloppy blast.


    Good guys.


    Lake suddenly felt that this fake and shoddy Mr. President wanted to play a snakeskin operation.


    Is Hydra coming back to life?


    The picture on the tablet in Lake''s hand changed, and Maria Hill, the commander of the Super Investigation Bureau, appeared on the screen.


    "Hill."


    "Lake."


    Hill, who is at the Gardners Island combat command center, is also watching the scenes of Sanfei¡¯s battlefield now, and said with a deep voice: ¡°There are members of the S.H.I.E.L.D. Hydra lurking, and Alexander Pierce is nine heads. A member of the snake, Mr. President ordered the Super Investigation Bureau to join the battle."


    really.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "How did Mr. President give orders?"


    "The direct line came to Gardners Island."


    "Ah."


    Lake laughed and said directly: "Tell Mr. President that the Super Investigation Bureau was established in response to extraordinary events. Before the Washington Hydra S.H.I.E. It will end."


    Hill nodded: "Okay."


    Lake hung up the communication and put on his sunglasses: "After the red, connect with the Department of Homeland Security."


    quickly.


    After Lake waited until the puppet director of the Department of Homeland Security got through, he looked at the puppet director who had a tacit relationship with Mr. President. The corners of his mouth raised, and he said in a light tone: "Over in Washington, S.H.I.E.L.D. is said to have been killed by Hydra. Infiltrated?"


    "Correct."


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the tablet and rushed to the support of the Sanfei Bridge and said: "I saw the National Guard and the Coast Patrol, but I didn''t see the National Land Security Bureau. Hydra is a terrorist organization. Homeland security protects the federal territory from interference by terrorist organizations, so let¡¯s get out of it.¡±


    The director puppet was taken aback for a moment: "What Mr. President asked for..."


    Lake interrupted directly, with a slightly cool voice: "Let your...the three action teams rush over to support. After half an hour, if I don''t see your people come out, then I know your choice."


    Director puppet''s heart brightened.


    Next second.


    Just as the director puppet continued to say something, the call was already blind.


    FAK!


    He got it.


    How would he know.


    Director puppet was inexplicable, and a little violently hammered the desk in his office, and in his mind, he quickly weighed various calculations and gains and losses.


    Thirty seconds later.


    "Come in!"


    "Director!"


    The director puppet said directly to the secretary who heard the voice and pushed the door in directly: "Let the ABC operation team take people to Sanfeishi immediately and take over the scene on the grounds of homeland security."


    The secretary stunned slightly, then nodded, and hurriedly pushed out the door.


    "Fak!"


    After the director puppet gave the order, his temper became irritable again, and he directly grabbed his medlar thermos and threw it against the wall: "Boom!"


    The water glass shattered instantly.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Lake, who had just arrived on Gardners Island, just opened the door and got out of the car. At the moment, he saw the operation and combat command vehicle of the Department of Homeland Security driving into the satellite monitoring picture.


    Lake laughed and handed the tablet to Tiffany next to him.


    Don''t you like dogs biting dogs? Okay, then let you continue to bite dogs.


    Operational Command Center.


    "Hill."


    "..."


    Hill turned to look at Lake who walked in from the outside, and pointed to the Pennsylvania Avenue phone on the big screen trying to connect to Gardners Island: "What should I do?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, he walked to his sofa, sat down, and looked at the agent over there: "Come here."


    The picture turns on instantly.


    "Ms. Hill, why..."


    In the picture, the dark-faced Mr. President was very unhappy as soon as he was connected, and he seemed to be ready to question Hill. But the next second, when the picture was clear, wait until he saw the person sitting on the sofa, Mr. President. Frown: "Lake... aren''t you in Rio de Janeiro?"


    how can that be.


    Since he killed Alexander Pierce, he immediately tracked down the location of Lake Edwin. The Rio Embassy confirmed that Lake was still at the Rio Embassy.


    That''s why he dared to directly connect to Gardners Island, trying to get the Super Investigation Bureau to intervene in the form of an order.


    "Rio?"


    Lake laughed and spread his hands out: "I didn''t expect Mr. President to pay attention to me so much. Well, I was caught by you. I used the bus for private use again."


    Mr President:"¡­¡­"


    Play snakeskin operation with me, not to see if you can play, but to see if I want to play?


    Lake looked at the face of Mr. President on the big screen and asked directly: "Mr. President, Chief Alexander Pierce heard that he is a Hydra?"


    In the picture, the fake president Satan returned to his senses: "Yes."


    "Is there any evidence?"


    "what?"


    Lake got up from the sofa and spread his hands toward Mr. President: "I mean, is there evidence?"


    Satan frowned and said, "He attacked me, right in my office, right inside the center of federal rights."


    Lake snorted inwardly.


    The federal center of power has never been on Pennsylvania Avenue, but on Wall Street in Manhattan, New York. Otherwise, would Lao Tzu never go to Washington and stay in New York?


    Lake thought so in his heart, his expression, faintly: "So...Is there any personal guess that Director Alexander Pierce is Hydra is Mr. President?"


    Satan was stunned: "What?"


    Lake said directly: "Mr. President First, my federation is a legal system, not a human system. Everything needs evidence. Second, my Super Investigation Bureau is responsible for investigating extraordinary events. I have not determined that there is an extraordinary force involved, and I will not intervene in the Super Investigation Bureau."


    "This is an order!"


    "Yes, so I let the Department of Homeland Security go off the court."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the gray-haired, seamlessly disguised Mr. President in the picture with a smile: "The Department of Homeland Security will take over this matter. I have already talked to the General of the National Guard on the phone. The Department of Homeland Security took over, and now... the National Guard has withdrawn."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at the satellite picture. The National Guard, which had just arrived with tanks, began to retreat in an orderly manner under orders, transferring control of the scene to the Department of Homeland Security, which arrived at the scene.


    ...

 Chapter 680: Rescue Aegis Battle

    at first¡­


    Lake originally thought that the National Guard had also been successfully infiltrated by the Hydra belonging to Satan, who was disguised as Mr. President.


    But after thinking about it, Lake felt that the odds were very low.


    After all, even the National Guard of Washington, the White Palace does not have the authority to directly intervene. The National Guard of each state is directly led by the deputy governor who specializes in National Guard affairs.


    Even if the Secretary of Defense has become a Hydra, he has no ability to directly control the National Guard.


    exactly.


    Lake came to know the lieutenant governor who is in charge of the Washington National Guard, because this lieutenant governor is a friend of General Thaddeus Rose, and naturally the relationship with Lake is very good.


    A phone call passed.


    Lake immediately knew who called the National Guard.


    vice-president.


    Acting Secretary of Defense.


    Good guys.


    Hydra...


    wrong.


    It should be a cobra.


    Hydra breeds cobras, but right now, just as Satan, a domestic slave, has eaten the lord, the cobras are also starting to eat the lord.


    It seems that everyone can play lurking under Hydra''s eyelids.


    The Skrulls came first.


    There is a cobra behind.


    Good guys.


    Obviously it was Hydra first, but as a result, Hydra didn''t seem to notice it at all.


    It deserves to be on the street.


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head, and he was already wondering if he should just clean it violently.


    On the big screen, Mr. Satan, who was in his presidential office, had a gloomy heart and his eyes flickered: "Deputy Minister Edwin, this is a direct authorization order from the president. I order the special forces to leave immediately, go to Sanfei, and maintain order."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Is the target special forces?


    Since the last time Lake reached an agreement with the military, the special forces have become the strongest foreign aid force on Gardners Island. Although, like S.H.I.E.L.D., the special forces are called NATO, they still write the Federation.


    It can be regarded as a sharp-edged knife trained by the military with NATO resources.


    but.


    The special forces are mine, not yours.


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged: "Before the report comes out, I will assess the possibility of special forces intervention."


    "Lake Edwin, I command the three armies..."


    "..."


    Lake finished with a wave, and the screen went off in an instant before Mr. President had finished speaking.


    "Ah."


    Lake laughed abruptly, looked at Hill next to him, and raised his mouth: "Good guy, commander-in-chief of the armed forces, I''m so scared, take the name of the commander of the armed forces and press me down."


    To give you face, you are the commander-in-chief of the armed forces, if you don''t give you face, you are a temporary worker.


    Hill said, "Is this weird?"


    Lake nodded, but didn''t say it for the first time. Instead, he ordered the detectives in the combat command center to directly block the signal of the White Palace, and then walked outside with Hill and Tiffany.


    The elevator goes down!


    quickly.


    The elevator passed directly over the platform of the underground Kun''s fighter jet and continued to descend.


    Boom.


    The elevator opens the door.


    Eye-catching.


    On a platform fifty centimeters above the ground, after the countless luminous particles fell, and after the reorganization of the picture ended, a figure appeared directly on the platform.


    "Barbara!"


    "Phil."


    After Barbara Morse appeared on the platform, she was in a daze. Then, she saw Phil Coleson under the platform, came down and hugged Phil Coleson.


    This Barbara Morse is not a genuine Barbara Morse, but a copy of the human cloning incident.


    Maria Hill¡¯s copy is also in New York, but Maria Hill gave her a complete set of identity information. It is from Canada. Currently, it is a person who came to New York from Canada and tried to become a world news player. The reporter is here.


    quickly.


    The transmitted light reappeared.


    There was a hum.


    Ms. Victoria Hand, the former commander of the deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., also reappeared on the high platform after undergoing an excessive child jump.


    ¡¾Zheyue Technology: Also known as the technique of phase space transfer, the Protoss technology translates the body into coded energy and folds to a designated receiving position in the universe, without limit distance, as long as there are specific coordinates. ¡¿


    Lake came over and hammered Tony Stark''s shoulder with a smile: "Good fellow, it''s only been half a year, so you can eat him thoroughly."


    Zheyue Technology, this thing is technology, although it is called Protoss technology, this thing is not theology, so Lake directly threw it to Tony Stark, his first engineer.


    Tony said: "Who am I, Tony Stark!"


    Lake nodded in sympathy: "Yes, Tony Stark, who has been unable to strike the last punch for many years."


    Tony: "..."


    "Deputy Minister Edwin."


    After Ms. Victoria Hand shook hands with Maria Hill, she walked to Lake''s side, took a deep breath, and said, "Thank you, thank you for still trusting us."


    Lake smiled slightly: "The story between me and the Hand family is limited to Maureen, not to other people."


    The Hand family could have become the only **** queen family. After all, when Lake was in love with Maureen, Lake insisted that he only needed one scoop for three thousand weak waters.


    As a result, Maureen did not seize this opportunity.


    When Lake knew that Sanfei was on the war mode, he had already asked Coleson and Tony to use the quantum transmission and reception platform to secretly transfer the personnel inside Sanfei.


    fortunately.


    Today Tony Stark is also rare on Gardners Island.


    Ms. Victoria Hand was the last one to transfer. Of course, there are still people on the side of San Fei, but the Aegis agents belonging to Ms. Victoria Hand have been transferred.


    In the conference room on the transport floor.


    Sitting in the seat, Tony, who was facing his own drink, looked directly at Lake: "What is going on now, can you tell me?"


    The first Laker smiled, looked at Victoria Hand, and said directly: "Mr. President is right, S.H.I.E.L.D., it is indeed infiltrated by Hydra, Alexander Pierce is Hydra. One of the leaders...!"


    "what?"


    "Hydra in SHIELD?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Chief Pierce is Hydra?"


    "..."


    It is clear.


    In this version of Lake by Alexander Pierce, the personality is quite solid. When he said that, whether it was Coleson, Victoria or Hill, it was an expression of disbelief.


    after all¡­


    Compared with the treacherous man on earth Nick Fury, Alexander Pierce is almost the absolute savior who came forward several times when S.H.I.E.L.D. was faltering.


    Lake smiled: "Of course, there is one more thing. After Nick Fury was arrested, I have recruited Alexander Pierce. After all, I can see that Alexander Pierce was not because he wanted to be a nine-year-old. So the head snake belongs to the Hydra, but because he is the Hydra, so he belongs to the Hydra."


    Everyone in the conference room was shocked again when they heard this sentence.


    Hill frowned: "Then this time..."


    Lake said: "Alexander Pierce was the leader of Hydra before. I thought that if I recruited Alexander Pierce, I would be able to completely correct the evil spirits of the Hydra, but it seems that this time, the inside of the Hydra appeared. Infighting."


    "Infighting?"


    Tony next to Lake looked at Lake: "Wait, you said infighting, I remember, Alexander Pierce was in... Shett!"


    Lake looked halfway through the conversation, and Tony seemed to understand, smiled and nodded: "Yes, you guessed it, Mr. President is also a member of Hydra."


    "what?"


    "Wat Raffak?"


    "Is this kidding?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Hill: "Do you still remember the story of Paris because of your dismissal?"


    Hill nodded, then looked up at Lake: "You mean cobra?"


    Lake said: "Yes, Cobra. Right now, this Mr. President was rescued by S.H.I.E.L.D. from an under-ice base. It is estimated that he was transferred at that time. I learned from informants that now, This Mr. President who appeared in front of us was played by a master of disguise called Satan in the Cobra organization."


    This¡­


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Lake continued: "So strictly speaking, it can''t be called a hydra infighting, but it should be a domestic slave who eats the master, because after I recruited Alexander Pierce, the hydra is no longer threatening. , But Cobra is different. Satan, the master of disguise, also has a different idea."


    The reason that made this Satan suddenly choose to eat the Lord, Lake also listened to Alexander Pierce.


    Good guys.


    At that time, Lake thought that the Pentagon wanted to change the world of combat to perfectly fit the idea of ??the end of the world, or because he was worried that the soldiers were fighting in the heat. UU reading


    did not expect¡­


    But even if he thought about it, Lake didn''t care much.


    An election for temporary workers is nothing more than a draft meeting to find reasons to spend money. Who gets on and off has absolutely no effect on real power like Lake.


    But obviously, this Satan didn''t want to just come to power so silently, and then step down again anonymously.


    After all, even if it is a temporary worker, he is also the spokesperson of the world''s largest and strongest nation. Apart from informal occasions, in formal occasions, who would dare to be rude to him?


    Again.


    Get used to being above ten thousand people, even below ten thousand people on the bright side, wanting to make him come down and become the first one again, this is not something that everyone can accept.


    Especially when he obviously had the opportunity to start the wartime re-election system, and almost watched this opportunity slip away from his hands, Satan was originally not very good at his brain, and now, it is even worse.


    ¡­

 Chapter 681: SHIELD

    It took a while for the people in the conference room to accept the current setting.


    That is, their president is no longer the original president, but a fake completely replaced by another person.


    Hill frowned. After a while, he looked at Lake in a puzzled way: "If that''s the case, then why let Chaocha..."


    Speaking of which.


    Hill paused again.


    Lake smiled and said, "Yes, he wants to perform a show."


    As long as Lake¡¯s super-investigation game enters the arena, then, for the other Hydra players, such as Gideon Malik who closed the door and locked the door, and the Baron Straker who was a Buddhist health regimen, there was a talk.


    He can completely push this matter to Lake''s head, and then directly contribute to his own big cause.


    what?


    Pierce was killed by Satan himself?


    Yes it is.


    But this is no different from an excuse or an excuse. No matter how outrageous the excuse is, as long as it is an excuse, it''s a slightly acceptable excuse.


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    "Just relax, Patriot!"


    "..."


    Lake looked directly at the crime, and he was already planning to put on a nano suit and kill Tony Stark in Washington, D.C., teasing him like that, and then looked at Tony''s delivery gaze: "Although we know that the president is a good-looking man, However, most people do not know, and we will let most people know that the president is a man of real power."


    There is a certain reason why the federal campaign model exists.


    Even a small number of people know that the president is a good-for-nothing, but most of them don''t know. Then, those few people will keep this situation. After all, do you think you can find a scapegoat casually?


    Hill looked at Tony: "Also, if you go, I''m afraid you will really make this counterfeit get what you want."


    What does Satan want?


    Isn¡¯t he just wanting to start the war before the November general election, so that he has the opportunity to start the war plan and become a wartime president who controls certain real powers?


    Just as Satan directly exposed S.H.I.E.L.D. as the base camp of Hydra.


    Hydra is not worth mentioning in Lake''s eyes now, but for the earth, ordinary earth, once it violent, it will still bring a certain impact, as long as it is properly operated, it is not impossible to let Satan start the war. Pre-planned.


    Tony Stark stared at Lake blankly.


    Lake looked at Tony, it was clear what Tony wanted to say.


    It''s nothing more than that, Lao Tzu''s parents died in the hands of Hydra. Good fellow, what do you mean by secretly forming an alliance with Hydra? Have you considered my feelings?


    Lake didn''t tell Tony that Howard Stark was already the Golden Saint, because Lake gave Tony a surprise first.


    at the moment?


    Lake directly threw a word into Tony¡¯s consciousness. Then, he ignored Tony, who was inexplicable, raised his mouth and looked at other people with a smile: ¡°The plan is called a plan because the plan is beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity. , The plan cannot become a reality, and reality often runs counter to beauty."


    Hill asked, "What are you going to do?"


    This matter is easy to handle and easy to handle.


    Since the president is a fake, it''s fine to directly attack the president.


    but¡­


    Just like what Lake said before, because the president is a fake, this is a bit difficult. This is a scandal. There is no doubt that it is a huge scandal, and it is still the same sentence, even if you know that the current president is Counterfeit, a few people still don''t want most people to see how simple it is to want a president to step down or disappear.


    but¡­


    Unlike Hill''s consideration, Lake has never cared about this. In Lake''s eyes, no one can be killed!


    It''s just that.


    Lake said: "I actually think this is an opportunity!"


    It just gave him an excuse to clean up.


    Cleaning before the war is much simpler than cleaning during the war. Wasn''t Lake previously worried that Hydra would suddenly hit his head in the back when he was fighting.


    at the moment?


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a hydra or some cobra!"


    "As long as you dare to appear, you are a terrorist."


    "I''m too lazy to play some turn-based games with them. If you want to fight, then just go ahead and kill them all!"


    "Neither the cobra nor the Hydra, let them come out, I want to see who the world of this federation is."


    "..."


    If you want to take a head, take it, as long as you can bear the risk of being beheaded.


    Just take this opportunity to see who is an ally and who is an enemy. If it is an ally, Lake will not be blamed. If it is an enemy, let alone.


    His supernatural power prison is very empty. The execution demons trained by Frank play in the Styx all day long. There is nothing to do, but they are also very idle. Get some souls over and let those execution demons have a job. .


    "Red Queen!"


    After Lake finished speaking, he directly called the Red Queen, and when the Red Queen came out, he said directly: "Pay close attention to any obedient calls from the white building, and record it for me."


    After the red nodded.


    Hill came back to his senses and looked at Lake: "The San Fei ornaments..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    In the meeting room, the San Fei ornaments, which can also be monitored by satellite, were accompanied by the bright fire light ascending to the sky, followed by the sudden and continuous explosion of explosions.


    "Exploded?"


    "It''s exploded!"


    Along with the fierce fireball ascending to the sky, the three flying ornaments that were originally towering were instantly grayed out in the fireball.


    Hill and the others were shocked again.


    Lake''s gaze also looked over, and a slight surprise flashed through it, but it was well hidden.


    after all¡­


    This incident was in his expectation.


    While picking up the real Aegis agents headed by Victoria Hand, Lake also asked Alexander Pierce to run directly to the San Fei who had been cut off from any communication and almost turned into an island.


    One sentence.


    Your Mr. President said that S.H.I.E.L.D. is a Hydra. Sorry, it doesn''t count if you say it. The law says it. Do you want to use Hydra to directly provoke wartime plans?


    Ha ha.


    Thinking too much is not good for the body.


    Isn''t it a simple thing to crack this? There is no right to prove it, isn''t it all right?


    There is no evidence, no physical evidence. You say they are. You are the president, a temporary worker, not the emperor.


    but¡­


    Lake didn''t expect that Alexander Pierce would come out like this. This is no longer a deadly proof. I am afraid that even the scum can not be found.


    Following the fireball, the huge black smoke that soared into the sky, in the Chaos Underworld, one after another soul body clinked into the Styx in an instant.


    It was like a rain of dumplings.


    Victoria Hand looked at the picture on the satellite display and looked at Lake in shock: "Is this your back?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Ms. Hand, I have been staying with you all the time."


    "that¡­"


    "Want me to guess?"


    Lake looked at Ms. Victoria Hand with a smile: "If I had to guess, I think it''s the so-called burial."


    Ms. Victoria Hand: "..."


    Martyred?


    Alexander Pierce can be considered a leader anyway, if Hydra is regarded as the so-called federation, then Alexander Pierce is also a federation king.


    A Federation king has passed away. Isn''t it normal to be loyal to his subordinates and choose to be buried?


    what?


    Do not believe?


    Nalake doesn''t care, anyway, this matter has nothing to do with him, it really has nothing to do.


    At this moment.


    Satan, who was having a secret meeting with Madame Viper, Gideon Malik and Baron Straker in the White Palace on Pennsylvania Avenue, saw his victory in hand.


    After all, Mrs. Viper was in line with him.


    Gideon Malik also took a trip to Brazil because of Lake, plus his usual character, and once again said that he will be the world of young people, which is regarded as a tacit approval of what Satan has done.


    And there was only one Baron Straker who was wandering.


    Just when Satan was prepared not to give Baron Straker any reaction time, he took advantage of the victory and pursued and planned to unify the Hydra, there was a loud bang, and the glass of the white building instantly shattered.


    "How dare he?"


    The huge wave of air blasted directly, and shot Satan, who was holding the winning ticket, to the floor. Such an impact directly caused such a thought in Satan''s heart.


    He thought that Lake Edwin''s allies had hit the door directly.


    "president!"


    "Boom!"


    "Mr!"


    "Mr. President, are you all right."


    Ten seconds after the explosion, the special agent outside entered the house directly. In an instant, the President, who was lying on the ground with a blood bag knocked out of his forehead, helped him up.


    Satan roared after being helped to his feet: "What is going on, what is going on?"


    The Secret Service Director swallowed his saliva: "Sanfei Decoration Headquarters exploded."


    Satan was stunned: "What, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com exploded? Did the Homeland Security use missiles?"


    The Secret Service Director shook his head: "No, Sanfei ornaments itself exploded. The three teams of agents sent by the Department of Homeland Security also died on the spot in this explosion."


    Satan was dumbfounded.


    Next second.


    Satan returned to his senses, and went out angrily at the secret service director and all of them.


    Wait until after going out.


    Satan stumbled back to his seat and picked up the glasses that had just fallen from the explosion. After putting them on again, he discovered that one of the people in the secret virtual meeting of Hydra had disappeared.


    Madame Viper stared at the reappearing Satan with a blank face and said directly: "Baron Straker still hasn''t changed his mind. Anyone who is a leader, he will approve, but you, he doesn''t approve..."


    Satan: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 682: State of the Union Address 10 days later

    How could it be like this.


    I obviously planned it, even if Lake Edwin has returned from Brazil, but as far away as New York, there is no way to make his plan go wrong.


    damn it.


    Baron Straker had just made a move.


    FAK!


    Satan was anxious in his heart, let the Hydra reborn, and took the opportunity to announce that the Hydra was resurrected on the land of the Federation, and directly activated the emergency plan. This was all planned.


    at the moment?


    According to the power of this explosion, let alone the San Fei ornaments, I am afraid that the land where the San Fei ornaments originally existed still exists or not, and it needs to be said separately.


    Satan originally thought that as long as Alexander Pierce dies, then the line of Hydra attached to Alexander Pierce will definitely not let go. The investigation bureau supports the evidence that Hydra is resurrected, so that it can not only give the Hydra an internal explanation.


    even¡­


    The idea is very good, but the reality is a blow to him.


    How to play now?


    The explosion of the Sanfei ornament was generated from within. What happened inside the Sanfei ornament, although Alexander Pierce had his secret base and Hydra agents in other parts of the Federation in addition to S.H.I.E.L.D. Exist, but San Fei has made such a fuss here, and it is not easy to say whether other secret bases controlled by Alexander Pierce will follow up.


    But it is estimated that it is unlikely.


    wrong.


    It should be other things that made Baron Straker choose a good idea. After all, Baron Straker was abroad, and there was no way to receive this news within a minute after the explosion.


    Then...


    What could it be?


    Satan''s face was uncertain, and even when Gideon Malik went offline, he didn''t even know.


    Mansion of Baron Struck!


    At this moment.


    Baron Strak took off the Hydra''s exclusive glasses with a stunned look, got up, and couldn''t help but look at the man with a black hood and a black appearance, who just appeared in front of him from the floor just like a black mist. He said in surprise: "Mr. Pierce?"


    Alexander took off his hood with a smile: "Hello, Straker."


    Baron Struck hurriedly walked out of the desk and hugged Alexander. As a result, he embraced a mass of air and passed directly through Alexander Pierce.


    "This¡­"


    Baron Straker stiffened slightly, and then looked at Alexander with a sad look: "Mr. Pierce... I''m sorry!"


    Alexander smiled: "Don''t be sorry, in fact, I know that after you picked up my wife, daughter and son for the first time, I knew that I did not misunderstand you."


    Baron Strak was ashamed: "But I can''t kill that **** bastard!"


    He said it was Satan.


    Who says there is no emotion within the villain organization.


    There is still feelings between Alexander and Strak. After all, everyone is of the same level. At this level, it is better to talk about interests than to talk about feelings.


    Alexander said: "Don''t worry, I have arranged, he will be buried with me, and I will wait for him and torture him well."


    Baron Straker took a breath, calmed his heart, and looked at Alexander: "Then you are now..."


    Alexander looked at Straker with a smile: "I have proved that the choice I gave us is not wrong, hasn''t it?"


    Baron Straker''s eyes widened: "It''s Edwin..."


    The promise that Lake promised to Alexander, as Alexander¡¯s hard-core ally, Baron Straker, knows. However, the promise is one thing, and whether it can be fulfilled is another matter.


    But right now?


    Alexander directly told Baron Straker: "I have received a promise that even if we die, we will exist forever, and we can get everything we can get after hard work."


    Baron Struck was convinced of Alexander''s words and sneered: "It''s a pity that those idiots always feel that Mr. Pierce''s choice is wrong."


    And that Gideon Malik.


    Good guys.


    Someone, to say the last sentence, I will be the leader of the Hydra, this old man is always a line.


    I am old and retired. In the future, I will belong to you young people.


    Shameless old thief.


    What was Satan''s behavior this time? It was already a devouring of the Lord. As a result, not only was there no accountability, but also went directly to the meeting to say who agrees and who opposes.


    "And that viper!"


    Baron Strak said to Alexander: "Back then, if you hadn''t promised a place for the Viper, I''m afraid he would not dare to give Satan ten courage."


    Alexander smiled: "Okay, I have done it. I have left behind from the beginning. They will know that if I betray their master, even if I die, they will be punished."


    Baron Struck pursed his lips: "I have sent someone to secretly **** Mrs. Pierce and Miss Pierce to France, and then the Immortal Blood has already accepted Dr. Liszt."


    Alexander nodded: "That''s fine."


    Originally, Alexander did not expect Baron Straker to protect his wife and daughter. As a result, he did not expect that Baron Straker would mobilize his power in the Federation at the first moment of his accident and directly give his wife and daughter a secret. The transfer is gone.


    and so¡­


    Alexander ran over to meet Baron Straker. After all, as a villain, there were not many friends and few friends who could make friends. This time, Baron Straker proved that he was a qualified friend.


    Baron Struck thought about the plan Alexander just said, and couldn''t help asking: "Sir, the plan you mentioned is..."


    Alexander Pierce smiled again: "Originally, this plan had existed for a long time, and it was prepared for Satan. As for what it is, you might be able to see it soon."


    Talking.


    Alexander then confessed several important matters to Baron Straker. After all, he is no longer there, but his power is still there and someone needs to accept it.


    Originally, Alexander intended to let his forces take refuge in Lake, but it was a group of Hydras. It should not be blamed for contaminating the BOSS''s hands. It just so happened that Baron Struck proved his friendship with his actions.


    Alexander told Baron Straker the contact signals of his hidden and very good generals, and finally said with a smile: "Goodbye, my friend, rest assured, I will come to the door myself the day you come down. Go and pick you up."


    Finished.


    Alexander Pierce turned into a black fog again and disappeared into the study of Baron Straker.


    the next day.


    The clean-up operation of Sanfei Jewelry''s headquarters had not been halfway until the next day, but only one-fifth of it.


    but¡­


    Lake stood on a roof not far from the Sanfei ornaments, looking at the huge pit that was bombed out, and wowed in surprise: "I watched it more than a dozen times on TV, but I didn¡¯t come to the scene in person. This kind of shock."


    He didn''t want to come to Washington.


    but¡­


    Such a big thing has happened in Washington. If he, the deputy head of the Department of Homeland Security, does not come forward, the influence will not be very good, and, just in case, in this kind of thing, Satan will come out with something. , Lake thought for a while, it is still necessary to come over.


    Just right.


    When the jump is over here, then you can discuss with the big guys in the Pentagon about the date of the war.


    This can be regarded as the so-called seamless connection.


    National Land Building.


    "Ah."


    "Terrorist attacks?"


    With Erlang''s legs upturned, Lake sits directly on the seat of the minister''s office, and bluntly looks at the puppet minister he has set up by himself: "Who said this was a terrorist attack? The investigation is still ongoing."


    "There is a lot of pressure on the White Palace."


    "You can''t hold the White Palace."


    Lake got up and stared at the minister puppet in front of him with a smile: "Still can''t bear the pressure of that Satan?"


    Minister Puppet shrank his eyes: "You..."


    Lake chuckled and said: "I have always recognized a sentence. Sometimes, choices are actually far more useful than hard work. The role of the entertainment circle in Washington is that standing in line is more important than doing things. What do you think?"


    Minister puppet immediately began to sweat.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, got up, left the desk, walked in front of Minister Puppet, patted Minister Puppet on the shoulder, and said with a small smile: "Choose me or choose him. I will never force you. You can let the spokesperson directly post. Said it was confirmed that the Hydra attacked, but when you die, don¡¯t beg for mercy."


    Minister Puppet: "..."


    finally.


    When Lake slowly drove to Arlington''s house, the Department of Homeland Security directly denied that the incident had any clues related to terrorist actions at a press conference held by the Department of Homeland Security, and even for federal investigations. The investigation report issued by the bureau to investigate the Sanfei jewelry case in violation of its authority does not recognize it. For now, the security level of Washington, DC is still in the green line.


    obviously.


    Minister Puppet finally chose to stand on Lake''s side.


    In a white building.


    "Fak!"


    "Fak!"


    "Fak!"


    Satan in the face of Mr. President, UU reading watched the live TV broadcast, his righteous words said that everything is still under investigation, and it is still uncertain whether the homeland security conference is related to terrorist actions. The angry nose is almost crooked.


    Satan made a direct call to Minister Puppet.


    The result... no one answered!


    "Fak!"


    Satan gave a grumpy cry again, wiped his face, and directly pressed the button on the desktop.


    Do you think you do this, but I can''t help you?


    As long as I can get Congress to support me, nothing will help me.


    "president!"


    "The State of the Union address originally scheduled for next month is scheduled for me in five days."


    "¡­understand.!"


    "..."

 Chapter 683: Designated survivor

    State of the Union Address, AKA, work report!


    Ok.


    It''s the same thing as the monthly summary, quarterly summary, or annual summary of the company, but because it is the summary made by the president, it is equipped with a high-end and atmospheric name.


    But after all...


    What he especially meows is just a work report.


    Basically, at the beginning of each year, Mr. President faced the congressional lords with one vote, and expounded his work last year and this year''s work to the congress lords.


    From a certain point of view, this is undoubtedly another proof that the Federal President is nothing more than a high-end, high-end wage earner.


    After all, have you ever seen a private boss make a summary report?


    no.


    According to the plan, this year¡¯s work report should be completed in January, but the aliens are coming soon, and the president at the time also felt that his re-election was expected, and there was no need to go to Congress to joking with the masters. , It was just a little bit willful, and it was postponed directly with reasons.


    But it''s not working now.


    The alien¡¯s plan will not start before November, and the Satan president¡¯s plan has failed.


    It can''t be regarded as a failure.


    Perhaps President Satan deliberately left a hand at the time. If President Satan can persuade the masters in Congress and let the masters recognize that Hydra is resurrected, then he still has a chance.


    But Lake doesn''t think this hope is great.


    After all, President Satan is mentally ill, and, frankly speaking, he does not have the good eloquence of Jia next week.


    but¡­¡­


    After Lake learned about this from Karen, he didn''t even think about interfering. After all, Lake already knew the ending of this story.


    Now that you know, why bother to interfere?


    Of course there is another reason.


    That is, Lake also wanted to see, what Alexander Pierce said, he left a button in his lifetime, what is the button that the so-called person who can kill him once pressed it and buries him with him.


    Therefore, now that President Satan is still alive, it should be thanks to Alexander Pierce.


    Alexander made Lake curiosity, and this is the only reason why the Satan president is still alive today.


    "State of the Union Address..."


    There was such a big explosion in Washington. Betty, who has also returned home these days, bit the cucumber on her hand. Hearing these words, she immediately looked at Lake: "Brother, will you and your mother be survivors this year?" "


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Me? How is it possible."


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Betty blinked: "Aren''t you the Minister of Homeland Security? Everyone has said that these days. The genuine minister is a puppet, and you are the real minister of real power."


    Lake and Karen took a look, then laughed, and looked at Betty: "Thank you, but even if the minister is a puppet, he is still a minister. The minister of homeland security is a member of the cabinet. The deputy minister, no, even if I am in power. , But the rules are there."


    Designate survivors.


    Another insurance method of the Federation, the purpose is to prevent extreme circumstances, after the Federation is smashed in a pot, without a leader, there is a cabinet member who can take office in time.


    And the designated survivor is not something anyone can serve, he has very strict conditions.


    First of all, you must be born in the federation. After all, the president of the federation can''t let an outsider be inexplicably high.


    Secondly, you must be over thirty-five years old and have lived in the Federation for more than fourteen consecutive years. Although the Federation has many talents, in the final analysis, people still feel that only thirty-five years of age or older can take on important tasks.


    And it''s not over yet.


    After satisfying these two conditions, the designated survivor will not be randomly selected. He will be selected from the federal cabinet, which is the list of seventeen people on the presidential succession list.


    The Secretary of Homeland Security is on the list of seventeen people, ranking...last!


    The Minister of Education is also among them, ranking...15!


    Betty''s eyes lit up and she looked at Karen who had a faint smile on her lips: "Mom?"


    Karen looked at Betty with a smile: "What are you doing?"


    Betty said, "Really you?"


    Lake also looked at Karen.


    Karen smiled and shrugged: "Mr. President released the State of the Union address. This time the theme is war and terrorist attacks. Perhaps because of this, he made me a survivor."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Betty approached Karen: "Then can I go with you tomorrow, I will protect you."


    Lake laughed: "Let you experience the treatment of a president first."


    The designated survivor is the backup of the federal president. It can be said that the president is a spare tire. When the designated survivor goes out, he can enjoy presidential-level security protection and take special transportation.


    and!


    When the designated survivor is out, she will also be accompanied by a military attache carrying a nuclear suitcase, in case of emergency!


    But this one is basically empty.


    the first.


    Designated survivors can¡¯t be designated arbitrarily. After all, this designated survivor does not exist for three hundred and sixty-five days a year. He will only come out at a specific time.


    For example, tomorrow''s Congress State of the Union address.


    Once the Congress meeting was over, the moment Mr. President returned to the White Palace, the enactment survivors were laid off.


    Then the problem is coming.


    According to the rule, during the State of the Union address, the designated survivor was escorted to a secret location, and the designated survivor¡¯s mission would be ended.


    Since it is a secret escort, it is naturally impossible to sway.


    Therefore, this enjoyment of the president''s treatment cannot be taken seriously.


    When Karen listened to Betty''s request, her expression didn''t matter, and she pointed to the two men in the family: "Of course you can, just right, tomorrow you can join me for coffee and pizza in a secret place."


    Betty blinked and looked at Thaddeus Rose and Lake.


    General Ross chuckled and said, "Don''t look at me. I''m going to the Pentagon for the 13th pre-war meeting tomorrow. I don''t have time to go."


    Lake also smiled and said, "Don''t look at me either. I have something too. I still need to find a reason for the explosion report of San Fei, and think about it. How can I get it right?"


    This incident certainly cannot be characterized as a terrorist attack.


    Lake won''t let this happen, but in the past few days, the source of the explosion has been found. The cause of the explosion is the non-existent warship manufacturing layer of Sanfei ornaments, which is used to urge warships. Only in this way can the explosions of the two large-scale energy sources that lifted off have such a huge explosion that day.


    After all, it is an early palladium element reactor, and it has not been authorized by Stark Industries. It is directly manufactured by itself. Some minor problems are also human nature. You can directly open it without the real authorization of others. You can''t say it. This is a terrorist attack. You can only say that it was deserved, but the time of his explosion was so subtle.


    Betty seemed a little disappointed, even if she couldn''t enjoy the treatment of the president, but at least, on the way to the secret location, she took the special car of Mr. President.


    but¡­¡­


    Betty didn''t want to be locked in a secret place, as if she had no personal freedom.


    "Brother~"


    "Climb away!"


    "You...huh!"


    "..."


    Lake hasn''t caught a cold with Betty''s acting like a baby since he was a child. If Karen asked for Lake to accompany him, Lake would definitely not say anything, but since Karen hadn''t said anything, Lake would definitely be able to avoid it.


    and¡­¡­


    If this time, President Satan intends to send Karen to the Congress to attend a meeting, Lake may be worried about what kind of snakeskin operation this guy intends to play, but President Satan directly appointed Karen as the designated survivor, but Lake There is no feeling that this guy intends to do something secretly.


    The reason is simple.


    The President of Satan used Karen as the designated survivor, just under the guise, he wanted to distract Karen from the Congress, so that his big plan of the Congress would not be undermined by any external interference.


    and so.


    President Satan is doing bad things, but Lake doesn''t think this kind of badness is so bad.


    the next day.


    When Lake came to the Homeland Security Building, he met the puppet minister Jean.


    Gene looked at Lake and stopped talking.


    after awhile.


    Puppet Minister Gene looked at the results of the investigation report sent by Lake, and finally couldn''t help looking at Lake: "Mr. Edwin, today¡¯s State of the Union address..."


    If President Satan moved him today, then he stood in line, but he was standing in the wrong place.


    Lake smiled and interrupted directly: "Minister Jean, let me ask you the simplest question."


    Gene frowned slightly: "You said."


    Lake sat on the sofa and looked at Puppet Minister Jean with a smile: "This is a very simple question. Tell me, who do you think is the switch button of this war?"


    Yes it is.


    This is why Lecming knows what President Satan''s plan is, but he doesn''t panic at all.


    You can open your wartime contingency plan, but do you think that there is no time limit to open the wartime contingency plan that you want to open it?


    Is Lao Tzu pressing the switch of war?


    I said to fight, the Cheritas outside would come in and fight, I said no, unless Odin tore his disguised face for many years and went straight off the field, otherwise, every alien can be in Lake¡¯s Midgar Virtue is in chaos.


    Puppet Minister Gene was taken aback for a moment.


    correct.


    Minister Gene couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, and said, that''s fine.


    Lake looked at Minister Puppet Gene with a smile: "So...any other questions?"


    The smog in Minister Jean''s heart dissipated, and the reaction has been passively lying flat, all lying down, why not find a comfortable place to lie down, so he shook his head and said with a smile: "No!"


    In the afternoon.


    The Department of Homeland Security once again held a press conference on the explosion of Sanfei ornaments.


    ...

 Chapter 684: Childhood jokes

    One sentence.


    Five days ago, the explosion in the Sanfei area of ??Washington was not a terrorist attack. After investigations by several experts, the residual material at the scene was extracted and finally confirmed that it was an accidental and rare accident.


    The accident happened unfortunately, but it had nothing to do with terrorist attacks or anything.


    "Humph!"


    In the White Palace, President Satan watched the press conference of the Department of Homeland Security broadcasted on the TV screen and let out a cold snort from his nose. He silently wrote Minister Jean on his small blackboard, and then closed it directly. Stopped the TV: "Notify Bai Youling that you can act tonight."


    A special agent standing at the door nodded silently, turned around, and opened the door and walked out.


    "How is the Congress over there."


    "Entering."


    "it is good."


    President Satan took out a prescription medicine bottle from his arms, poured out a pipofiazine from it, then raised his head, threw it directly into his mouth, and drank the vodka on the table directly: " Call a car and let''s go."


    The special agent hurriedly ordered outside.


    quickly.


    The moment Mr. President¡¯s motorcade left the white building, at the Ministry of Education building, the four men in black also secretly received Karen and Betty, who ran over to get the presidential treatment, and got on the same specifications as the presidential car. In the black car, and then secretly drove somewhere.


    From this moment, the mechanism of designating survivors began to operate online.


    "mom."


    "What are you doing?"


    Betty looked at the window that didn''t even see what it looked like outside. She turned her head and looked at Karen who was reviewing the document beside her and said, "This seems to be the second time you have been this survivor. "


    Karen hummed.


    When he first became Minister of Education, Karen was the designated survivor that year.


    Karen looked at Betty who was a little excited, and shook her head and said, "Don''t think too much of this thing. When you get to the place, I will order a pizza for you. You can eat it slowly. Don''t disturb my office at the latest. Click and we will go back."


    The State of the Union address has been open for two consecutive days.


    but¡­


    This is not the beginning of the year. It is already considered as the kind of activity in Gasser. It is okay to give one afternoon and one night.


    At night.


    Lake walked out of the National Land Building, looked up at the sky, and looked at the watch on his hand. He opened the car that Betty did not use today, prepared to settle the dinner on the spot, and then returned to Arlington.


    after all¡­


    Karen is not at home tonight, it means one thing that Karen is not at home, no one fires at home.


    Lake stopped by and made a call to General Rose. After all, Lake has eaten a handful of times in Washington, so it''s better to ask the locals for their opinions.


    After half an hour.


    Located south of the Capitol, in a Latin American restaurant next door to the Washington Navy Yard.


    After Lake and General Rose were seated near the window, Lake thoughtfully looked at the layout of the restaurant and looked at General Rose: "I remember this place, it seems, Betty and I often came when we were young."


    General Rose said, "Remember?"


    Lake shrugged: "My memory has always been good."


    His so-called palace memory was not given by the lottery system, but was born with him. Otherwise, why could Lake not be misled in the happy education school and went to high school?


    Lake turned his head and looked over there where you could see a looming corner of the Capitol, and looked at Rose with a smile: "I still remember, there seemed to be a conversation, and I didn''t know how to get to the white palace. Betty also asked Karen at the time. When will she also move to live in the White Palace."


    General Rose thought for a while and smiled: "There is such a thing."


    But this is almost impossible.


    how to say.


    Who would take good care of the improper occupation of real power, and run to be a good-for-nothing?


    Thaddeus Rose?


    General Ross is a general of the military and a general with real power. How could it be possible to run to the White Palace?


    As for Karen?


    Karen¡¯s gender is female. Although it is said that men and women are equal in the federal government and women¡¯s rights are in full swing, there are still some things that a few people hope most people think they think are right before they acquiesce.


    A woman can be a vice president.


    But the president?


    I think too much. The federation looks open, but it is a group of conservatives who really control the federation. As long as the core is still conservative, no matter how open the outside is, it won''t affect the inside.


    Of course.


    If Karen has a strong will for this presidential position, Lake believes that conservatives will choose to compromise.


    after all¡­


    Who made Karen a good son?


    Ever since Rockefeller had a big mouth to say about Kwang Tomorrow Court, even though Karen didn''t say anything, Lake still gave Karen ten more admission tickets to Heavenly Court.


    Of course.


    That time it was not directly given to Karen, but was given to her brother by Karen. Although it was given to Rockefeller in name, there is no doubt that the current head of Rockefeller, that is, Karen¡¯s brother, knew very well. It''s clear that these ten admission tickets depend on who can get them.


    So in such a situation, let alone Karen wants to be president, even after Karen becomes president, I want to take the Federal Reserve back to the Federal Reserve. It is estimated that some people will choose to default after weighing it up. of.


    If it''s someone else?


    Ha ha.


    Don''t talk about it, even if you have this idea, there is no doubt that the mentally ill gunner is already on the way to horseback.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, recalling the conversation he had in this restaurant when he was a child, shook his head, looked at General Ross opposite, smiled and said, "I hope Betty has an appetite for the presidential pizza tonight!"


    General Ross laughed and took the whiskey in his hand: "When you were young, in this restaurant, I wanted to take you to drink, but unfortunately, your mother won''t let it. This time, it''s a dream come true. Cheers."


    Lake smiled and held his cup: "Cheers."


    Somewhere in Washington DC.


    "Snapped!"


    Betty directly took a strange expression on her hand, which forced herself to take two bites, but finally chose to give up and threw the pizza into the box. She couldn''t help but retching a few times: "I dare to swear, this is definitely my history. , The worst pizza ever."


    Sitting on the other side of the table, Karen, who was still working, said without raising her head: "Not necessarily."


    Betty looked up and blinked.


    Karen raised her head, embraced her arms, and looked at Betty with a smile: "You forgot, your six-year-old side had to eat pizza. You instructed your brother to help you all the way. As a result, the pizza was baked. The alarm at home When it rang, Rose and I went home and saw you all wet, eating pizza while crying and saying that it was unpalatable one time?"


    Betty looked stiff and got up: "That''s because Lake gave me too much time for the oven."


    Karen smiled and said: "Really? How do I remember, your brother said that it took a long time, you said, it''s only burnt and delicious when it''s baked like this?"


    Betty: "..."


    The childhood of a brother in someone''s family is all kinds of sweet memories, mine is only tricky.


    I''m still the one who was tricked.


    Especially, both Karen and Rose are protecting Lake.


    Betty curled her lips and watched the State of the Union address on TV, and then went to Karen: "Mom, I still remember that when we were young, we ate in the restaurant over the Navy Yard. At the time, I said White Palace, Lake. However, we will be allowed to live in sooner or later. As a result, this promise has not been fulfilled until now."


    Fortunately, his brother was described on the Internet as one of the so-called behind the scenes of the Federation.


    Ha ha.


    It''s just hilarious.


    But just as Betty was about to post a rebuttal under that post, explaining that his brother was a big carrot, he wrote such an old paragraph, and when he was about to send it, he suddenly discovered that the post had disappeared.


    wrong.


    It was because the forum where the post was located was directly shut down, no matter how Betty searched, it couldn''t be searched anymore.


    At that time, Betty couldn''t help blinking her eyes and was in a daze. It seemed that the content of the post seemed to be the truth.


    After all, even in the Federation, some people will feel that the words or things that are deleted are generally so-called facts, but some people don''t want them to see such facts.


    Karen listened to Betty''s words and couldn''t help but smiled: "Do you think I am treated worse than the president now?"


    Betty blinked.


    Karen shook her head and didn''t continue to say anything.


    Again.


    Lake said that he was very happy that he was adopted by Karen, and Karen has been very grateful for the decision he made that year.


    Karen smiled slightly and looked at Betty: "If you don''t like it, don''t eat it. It''s probably about to end. Watching TV, I''m almost done with these documents."


    Seeing this, Betty screamed, pulled the chair away, sat down, and watched TV.


    At this moment.


    There was thunderous applause from the Capitol.


    On the podium, the gray-haired President Satan was full of thoughts.


    "Heroes make times, and times make heroes!"


    "For our Federation, this is a very cruel moment at this moment!"


    "When we go all out to meet the challenges, the glory of the Federation will be even more dazzling. For a long time, when 99% of the world''s people are still in distress, it is us, the Federation, who rescued them!"


    "right now¡­"


    "I need your support, UU reading is about to come to the huge and be..."


    "..."


    Betty looked at the TV that was suddenly disillusioned and blinked: "Mom?"


    Karen looked up and saw the same screened TV: "Have you changed the channel?"


    Betty pointed to the remote control placed on Karen''s side.


    "Weird."


    Karen laughed, grabbed the remote control, when he was about to re-adjust it.


    Boom.


    The door was pushed open by several special agents.


    Headed.


    It was after President Satan came to power that he was regarded as a career advancement, but he was directly regarded as a marginal figure within the Secret Service and became Mike Banning, a general agent in charge of the Secret Service.


    ¡­

 Chapter 685: 1st Lady Karen

    "Mrs. Minister, please put down your cell phone."


    "Mike, what happened?"


    "I said put down the phone."


    Mike Banning walked straight to Karen, said to Betty who was holding her mobile phone, and then said to Karen: "We have lost contact with the Capitol. We are getting more news and money. I will take refuge on the spot, I need the security phone issued to you by the Federation."


    Karen nodded and took the security phone from her bag.


    Betty is handing her electronic products to a special agent.


    At this moment.


    On TV.


    Emergency news is interrupted by Washington TV.


    They received news that there was an explosion in or around the Capitol...


    Karen was shocked, went to the window and opened it quickly.


    Eyes!


    Capitol Hill, the location of the Capitol, a ball of orange-red fire, soared into the sky.


    The naval factory.


    General Lake and Ross stood outside the dining room, also looking up at the position of the Capitol.


    Good guys.


    and so¡­


    This is Alexander Pierce''s back hand?


    Security preparations?


    Anyway, if someone else is in the federation, if he dies, no matter who it is, he will be buried with the federation together, isn''t it wrong?


    Lecter called the good guy in his heart.


    Next second.


    Lake returned to his senses, blinked, and looked at Rose, who was looking at him with inexplicable eyes. He was slightly taken aback, as if he thought of something: "If I said, this wasn''t my work, do you believe it?"


    General Rose did not face to answer this question, but said thoughtfully: "Your mother is the designated survivor!"


    Lake: "..."


    As far as the scale of the explosion of the Capitol is concerned, although it is not comparable to the explosion of Sanfei ornaments, it is difficult to survive in any way.


    In this situation.


    no doubt.


    The designated survivor bill went live and is in operation. According to the rules, after the federal cabinet has been smashed, the minister who designated the survivor will be the president urgently...


    can.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched slightly: "I''m not that crazy!"


    It is true that he has hatred with President Satan, but he and the Congress have no reason. The Congress did not provoke him, and he is not a bloodthirsty demon.


    Rose looked up and said quietly, "Really?"


    Lake: "..."


    No, what do you mean by this sentence, how do you think your son is so crazy?


    Lake opened his mouth and wanted to go straight up to slap General Rose, but considering Karen''s reaction afterwards, Lake weighed it and chose to give up.


    Forget it.


    Beating Rose will lead the Queen Mother Karen out and preach to him, which is not very cost-effective.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    Jingle Bell!


    Jingle Bell!


    As they spoke, the cell phones of both Lake and General Rose rang quickly.


    "I''ll be there soon!"


    "Start emergency response, I''m on my way."


    "I''m going to the Homeland Security Building!"


    "Quantico needs to enter emergency safety mode."


    "..."


    Lake and General Ross looked at each other, and then each nodded. They quickly and each boarded their own vehicles. Then, Lake directly took out a warning bell from the car and placed it on the roof. Wow drove away.


    Forget it.


    No matter what the situation is, it is a good thing for their family.


    As I said before, it is not difficult or very difficult for a female president to take the normal path, but simply impossible.


    But right now...


    The emergency presidential mode under the designated survivor system is not a normal mode.


    In short, anyway, I want to put the personnel in place quickly.


    "Tiffany!"


    "Sir, Washington..."


    "Immediately order Adam and Natasha to lead the team and Hill directly rushed to the Washington headquarters through the teleportation platform."


    "Yes."


    "Red Queen!"


    "in!"


    "Give me full control of the Federal Information Center. Under the tide, there must be a jumping clown. Give me a record."


    "and also¡­"


    "Tiffany, let me know that the dark side of New York is going to be restless this time. The first thing I do when I return to New York is to take him to sacrifice the flag!"


    "understand."


    "..."


    Lake hung up the phone after issuing emergency orders one after another without expression. This is considered a catastrophe. Under the disaster, there must be people who are unpredictable.


    This time, for those terrorist organizations, it is a very exciting thing.


    New York is his lair. As long as New York is not chaotic, other chaos will be a trivial matter.


    The center of the Confederation is pronounced Washington, but it should be written as Wall Street.


    Alexander is also true. If you really want to take the federal funeral, you should go to Wall Street, not in the Capitol, now it''s okay, and I want to wipe your ass?


    Lake got out of the car, closed the door, and watched the flames blazing into the sky at this moment. It was supposed to be the location of the Capitol. At this moment, there was a picture of a big pit. .


    but¡­


    Forget it, for the sake of your loyalty, this time, you will not be held accountable.


    Lake thought so.


    "station¡­"


    A congressional policeman who arrived in an emergency, looked at Lake walking straight towards the cordon, and when he was about to speak, after looking at the documents presented by Lake, he suddenly changed his words: "Deputy Edwin minister!"


    Lake turned his head and looked behind him!


    boom!


    Natasha, who was in the phoenix sacred cloth, put away her Phoenix constellation''s wings and landed on the ground.


    Boom!


    Adam Ursa also made several jumps and appeared directly in front of Lake.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The exclusive black car of the Department of Homeland Security, wow wow wow, drove from far to near quickly.


    Lake looked at Maria Hill who got out of the cart, nodded, and then looked at the congressional officer in charge who came by: "From this moment, the Department of Homeland Security will take over the incident..."


    Finished.


    Lake received the call, and after a hum, he said to Maria Hill that he was going to the White Palace, and then he gave the scene to Maria Hill to take full responsibility.


    "Dududu!"


    "Wow wow wow!"


    This time, it was different from going to the secret room. This time, after coming out of the secret room, Betty truly enjoyed the treatment of the president.


    The special car opened the road, the special car escorted, and went straight all the way to the White Palace.


    All districts and streets in Washington were completely blocked.


    Suddenly!


    The plane of the Department of Homeland Security took off in an emergency, and the sound quickly spread throughout the area. From this moment on, Washington has implemented a curfew system. After an hour, people who are still on the street will be considered unstable and will be affected. Arrested first.


    "Mike, what happened?"


    Karen looked at her daughter Betty, who was not excited about riding in the presidential car at all, shook her daughter Betty''s right hand, and said to Mike Benning who was sitting in the co-pilot.


    Mike said: "The Capitol has been attacked, and the President and his bodyguards haven''t heard anything yet!"


    at this time.


    Mike''s headset rang and exclaimed, God.


    Karen asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Mike was silent for a while, then turned to look at Karen: "The news is confirmed. One is dead, the vice president, the entire Congress, the cabinet...no one is spared!"


    The news does not need to be confirmed.


    If you look at the big pit of Congress today, you know that although this explosion is not as powerful as that of San Fei ornaments, if you want to survive such an explosion, unless it is inhuman.


    Betty couldn''t help covering her mouth: "God!"


    Mike looked at Karen again: "Mrs. Minister, we will follow the principle of federal continuity. The Washington DC Court of Appeals will send a judge to the White Palace to meet with us, madam, you are now the President of the Federal Republic!"


    Karen: "..."


    Betty couldn''t help but exclaimed again.


    now it''s right.


    Good guys.


    Lake must have done it.


    It was the same as General Rose¡¯s first reaction. In Betty¡¯s eyes, there is no doubt that as long as it is too difficult and beyond imagination, it is not wrong to find your own brother.


    and¡­


    Betty remembered the joking about eating in the restaurant when she was a child, and then thinks about this time. If it can''t be said that her brother did this, then Betty feels that no one in this world dares to do it.


    no doubt!


    Betty was so affirmed in her heart, but after seeing this possibility, the panic in Betty''s eyes suddenly disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Betty got out of the car, she watched her brother lead a team of Homeland Security agents at the door of the White Palace, but before she could say anything, the forehead was hit hard.


    Betty, who was in pain, almost lost her tears: "Why?"


    Lake''s face turned dark: "Do you not know what you are thinking about yourself?"


    damn it.


    He really didn''t do this thing.


    One sentence.


    He doesn''t need to be so troublesome to do things, and dare to be bold has always been his motto.


    This is just great.


    Forget Ross, what Betty thinks, after the ghost knows that people on Wall Street have received the news, will they think the same way.


    It''s very possible.


    Lake was speechless for a while.


    quickly.


    In the oval office.


    The judge of the District Court of Appeals has already arrived, took out the revised version 2.0 of the Bible and handed it to Betty who was next to Karen: "Madam, please take the Bible."


    Betty turned his head and glanced at Lake who was behind, and then took the Bible somewhat mechanically.


    The judge looked at Karen: "Madam, UU Reading put your left hand on the Bible and read it with me!"


    "I, Karen Elizabeth Rose, solemnly swear."


    "I, Karen Elizabeth Rose, solemnly swear!"


    "I must faithfully perform the office of President of the United States of America."


    "I will faithfully perform my duties as President of the United States of America!"


    "Do your best..."


    "Do your best!"


    "Strictly abide by, uphold and defend the Constitution of the United States of America."


    "Abide by, uphold and defend the Constitution of the United States of America!"


    Karen took a deep breath and said silently: "Holy Keisha bless!"


    Lake, who was silently recording and taking pictures with his mobile phone behind him: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 686: Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Listening to Karen''s words, Lake blinked and looked up. Several small question marks appeared on his head.


    Holy Keisha bless?


    ¡­Right.


    God is dead, and now Guangming Tomorrow¡¯s court is in charge of the divine Keisha. Naturally, the Bible can be updated to version 2.0, and other parties must work hard to follow up.


    but¡­


    No one else had a problem saying that, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Is there something wrong with Karen dimension saying this?


    Pray for Holy Keisha''s blessing?


    This¡­


    Others can beg, Karen is the only one who can''t, after all, who made Divine Kesha be Karen''s daughter-in-law... one of them.


    Shouldn''t Karen bless her in a commanding tone?


    After all, how can a mother-in-law beg her daughter-in-law for blessing? Wouldn''t the mother-in-law speak directly and the daughter-in-law would understand?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Hum!


    In the electric light and flint, just when Karen''s right hand was still on the bible, the moment he was about to fall, a ray of light appeared directly in the room.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The portal that symbolizes light and justice is projected directly in the room.


    In that light and justice, one end is sitting on the sacred throne, surrounded by endless female angels. Under the sacred light and sacred justice, Kesha, who can not see clearly, rises from the sacred throne. This time, and for the first time, that holy, beautiful and flawless face was revealed in the eyes of the world.


    Holy Keisha passed through the portal and looked at Karen with his hands on the 2.0 version of the Bible, with a cool tone as always: "I will bless you, Karen Elizabeth Rose!"


    The words fall.


    boom!


    Everything that happened just now seemed like a dream. Only after the light faded, their bodies seemed to return to their youthful state.


    Mike Banning felt even worse. Under this light, all of his previous occupational diseases seemed to be healed all at once.


    Betty was the first to regain her senses, her mouth opened slightly, and she turned to look at Lake casually.


    Lake sent the recorded video and photos to General Ross who couldn''t come to watch the scene. Then he noticed Betty''s gaze and shrugged. It was just a pair. I don''t know. Don''t ask me what I look like.


    Betty rolled her eyes sharply inside.


    He also said that you did not do this thing.


    I believe you a ghost.


    Even the angels are just right, dare you say, isn''t this what you have been planning?


    "..."


    Lake felt his sister Betty''s endless thoughts at this moment, and he was working hard to suppress the thought of killing her sister fiercely.


    Do you need to arrange this event for Angels?


    Isn''t it arranged for a thought?


    and¡­


    Lake dared to swear that this was not arranged by him. Of course, he had this idea just now, but before he could speak to Keisha, Keisha seemed to have a reaction.


    After all, others may not be able to respond to the call of Divine Kesha, but it was Karen who called Divine Kesha, Kesha''s mother-in-law.


    The mother-in-law called, the daughter-in-law arrived immediately, at least after the call, she would be connected as soon as possible, and asked if there was anything wrong.


    This is not.


    That''s what Kesha did just now.


    Lake is satisfied.


    As for Karen...


    quickly.


    The basement of the White Palace.


    The Presidential Emergency Operations Center. When the Federation encounters a major disaster, the Presidential Emergency Operations Center will be used before the situation becomes clear.


    Emergency activation.


    After entering, you see a large hall. At this moment, the generals who are rushing to the hall and the members of the various offices of the White House are busy.


    It was so busy that even Karen came in without knowing it.


    Karen, who was standing next to Karen, coughed directly, his voice was very soft, but there was no doubt that it was clearly heard by everyone.


    Next second.


    The eyes of the two generals over there fell over, their eyes fell on Karen, and then once again fell on Lake next to Karen.


    Lake''s expression was faint.


    Karen glanced at her son who was standing next to her.


    Lake smiled slightly: "Madam..."


    Karen walked to the throne of the president, did not sit down, but looked at people who had hung up the phone, let the phone rang, and did not answer the people, and took a deep breath: "Maybe we should spend it. For some time, I mourned for the dead and prayed that they could enter the light tomorrow court instead of hell."


    Talking.


    Karen glanced at Lake thoughtfully, then pressed her seat and lowered her head.


    Everyone followed closely behind.


    The same was true for Lake, but he couldn''t help but sighed inside.


    Forget it.


    Fortunately, he and Mephisto are now in the honeymoon period. Although the number of souls required this time is a bit larger, the problem should not be too big.


    Isn''t it just giving out more than two hundred tickets at once?


    Fortunately, the tickets are printed by themselves, so you don''t need to pay extra for yourself. Moreover, the heaven and earth of Ming Tomorrow also need certain angels to build them.


    Forget it.


    You speak, I do business, who will let you be the boss.


    With a thought, Lake directly projected a clone, turned into a Saga, ran to hell, found Mephisto, and then directly threw his soul from the **** dimension into the underworld dimension one by one. In it.


    These souls will pass through the Chaos Hades as a transit point, and then go to the Guangmingtian Ting dimension, becoming an angel in the Guangming Ting dimension.


    One minute later.


    Karen looked up, pulled the chair away, quickly entered the state, and looked around: "Where is Director Langley."


    Deputy Minister of Justice.


    Deputy Director of Secret Service.


    Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security.


    All these people were there, except for the voice of Director Langley.


    The staff of the White Palace said: "We are still establishing secure communications."


    The army general at the Pentagon next to him said directly: "Don''t worry about security communications, we must bring him here right now, he must be there!"


    That''s Director Langley!


    Damn, what happened to the Capitol Building is such a big thing, you don¡¯t need to be aware of it before Director Langley, now the person is not there yet, what do you want to do?


    Are you planning to rebel?


    Lake glanced, took out the phone directly, and called Natasha.


    "Sir!"


    "Director Langley, the first lady gave an order to take the people from the Langley building."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Natasha, who was on the other side of the Capitol, hung up the phone, she said to Maria Hill next to her, and then buzzed. After the saint clothing appeared, the wings of the immortal fire phoenix suddenly slapped. Like lightning, it cut through the night in an instant, and went straight to Langley, the CIA headquarters.


    After Lake hung up the phone, he said to Karen, "Madam, I think it is more appropriate for Honghou, the super information director of the Ministry of Land Security of our country, to take over communications at this moment."


    Karen nodded: "You have my authorization."


    Lake directly looked up at the big screen: "Red Queen!"


    The words fall.


    Under the gaze of everyone, on the big screen, a girl with a red face and a delicate face appeared on the big screen.


    The red queen stared at Karen with a smile: "Madam, I will take over the federal information in full."


    Finished.


    The Red Queen said, "There is a communication from Quantico."


    "Connect!"


    "..."


    Immediately afterwards, at the Quantico base, General Ross, who had joined forces with the generals of the Quantico Army Base, appeared on the screen.


    General Rose looked at his wife sitting on the presidential throne in a daze. His feeling was basically the same as his daughter Betty.


    Although Lake has said that this is not what he did.


    but¡­


    Who believes it?


    According to the principle of whoever benefits, there is no doubt that the biggest beneficiary of this event is Karen.


    But does Karen have the strength to start this matter?


    Then there is no doubt.


    Either Lake or General Rose himself.


    But General Rose knew that he hadn''t done this kind of thing, so naturally, General Rose felt that even though Lake said he didn''t do it, he actually did it.


    "lady."


    General Rose''s thoughts turned abruptly, and then he looked serious, and said in a proper manner: "The Quantico military base has entered a state of emergency and can enter Washington at any time for takeover procedures."


    "Stand by!"


    "understand."


    Karen said so, and then looked directly at Lake: "What does the Department of Homeland Security think about this incident?"


    After Lake looked at the red, "Connect with Commander Maria Hill!"


    The red queen on the big screen nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, a real-time picture of the Capitol building appeared. At the moment the picture appeared, the entire Presidential Emergency Operations Center was exclaimed.


    Without him.


    It''s too tragic.


    Twelve communication drones faithfully transmit real-time images from 360 degrees without dead angles.


    "Sir!"


    "commander."


    Lake sat in his seat and looked at Maria Hill who appeared on the big screen and said, "The First Lady is talking to you directly, now!"


    Finished.


    Lake directly handed over the leadership to the first lady Karen Elizabeth Rose!


    Ok.


    Even if this matter was signaled by him, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com So, he will definitely not turn Karen Elizabeth Rose into a so-called empty shelf.


    Anyway, things have come to this point.


    Well.


    Karen will undoubtedly not be an empty president, but a president with real power.


    Who is not convinced?


    Who is Lake?


    Karen said he would increase taxes. If you dare to refuse, see you in hell.


    Karen said to increase employment, companies that dare not to do so can announce GG.


    Karen says it''s going to snow?


    Special.


    It just so happened that Lake also wanted to test the power of his Lord God''s Spear, isn''t it snowing? Just a word from Karen, Lake dared to let Yellowstone Park directly erupt.


    ¡­

 Chapter 687: Golden Leo

    Speaking of Tianxian, speak with the law!


    This is nothing to Lake.


    Of course.


    Lake firmly denied that this matter had anything to do with him, and that was indeed the case.


    "It''s really not me."


    the next day.


    in the morning.


    Lake spent the night in the White Palace. Unfortunately, he could not find a room to sleep. Early in the morning, Lake came to the office of the first lady Karen and said helplessly: "Don''t you know me? If I did it, trust me, I will never deny it."


    "Who is that."


    Karen asked directly and truthfully, then, looking at Lake''s expression, smiled and said: "I think, even if this matter has nothing to do with you, you should know who it is."


    If this matter really has nothing to do with Lake half a dime.


    Then...


    Karen believes that, based on what she knows about her son, the culprit has been arrested and brought to justice at this moment.


    Lake Edwin is the Deputy Minister of Homeland Security, and he is the real secretary behind the scenes.


    Listening to Karen''s so determined words, Lake shrugged: "Well, I do know that this should have been prepared by Alexander Pierce."


    Karen frowned: "Pierce, I remember him..."


    Lake shrugged and directly lifted Alexander Pierce¡¯s old story upside down, and then said to Karen: ¡°I promised to recruit him before. I can¡¯t break my promise. The explosion of San Fei was also done by him from the underworld. The purpose of the matter is to bring my own person and continue to be my own person. However, I really don''t know that he will do such a thing. I just want to know what he has left behind."


    Karen: "..."


    After Lake said this, he also felt a little bit wrong.


    By the way...


    Is Alexander Pierce so sure that Karen will be the designated survivor?


    Lake blinked.


    wrong.


    Good guys.


    Alexander Pierce was clearly prepared with two hands.


    the first.


    Alexander Pierce was killed by President Satan. Then, as Lake, who has been exposed to a loss of identity, must also be the object of President Satan¡¯s jealousy. In this way, President Satan will definitely not let Lake¡¯s mother Karen. Appeared in Congress, so Karen will be the designated survivor.


    And once Karen became the designated survivor, then, there is no doubt that Lake must have supported Karen and turned him into the real First Lady of the Federation.


    But if Alexander Pierce was picked up by Lake, then it seems that it can be used as a revenge plan. Of course, Alexander Pierce may not be able to arrange a back hand for Lake, but he has a back hand for Karen.


    If Karen appeared in Congress, once Karen died, there is no doubt that Lake would go crazy.


    Good guys.


    sure.


    After Lake figured this out, he took a breath, but he still didn''t mean to blame Alexander Pierce. After all, this was a way to protect himself.


    This is not shameful.


    Lake may engage in the practice of being guilty of words, but he will definitely not provoke you even if you have this idea.


    The idea of ??freedom is also a symbol of whether life is free.


    If you can''t even think about it, then Lake still recruits others to do it. Isn''t it more fragrant to make a bunch of wooden people by yourself?


    The Red Queen wants to pursue true consciousness, but Lake never stops the Red Queen, and even encourages the Red Queen.


    After Karen listened, she was obviously shocked: "Mr. President is a Hydra?"


    Lake returned to his senses and corrected: "It is Satan who is a member of Hydra. As for the true Mr. President, I guess, I am afraid that Satan would have killed him a long time ago."


    If not, I don''t mind to help.


    Things have reached this point. In short, even if Mr. President is still alive, he still has to die. If he does not die, what will Karen do, and then give him the position of President?


    Stop it.


    When Karen read the oath according to the Bible, but the Holy Keisha personally blessed and blessed it, what does this show, Karen is the president of the true value of the Federation, and only Karen can make heaven truly blessed And protect the federation.


    A word!


    Karen is the president, and there is no need for the election in November.


    because¡­


    Last night, the Federation had announced that it had entered a wartime state, and the Federation''s military groups around the world were all on standby. At the same time, the embassies in various places were also notified.


    The white building will send out notices to the outside every hour. From this moment on, the Federation declares that it has entered a state of wartime, telling every country around the world that now is not the time to test us, we will kill, the real murder which type.


    The eyes of the whole world are focused on the Federation at this moment.


    Karen rubbed her eyebrows: "Then how to solve this matter and tell everyone the truth directly?"


    Lake curiously asked: "Why?"


    Karen looked up at Lake.


    Lake said, "Madam, it¡¯s not good news that the former president was impersonated by a Hydra person. In fact, this is why I acquiesced to sit and watch Alexander Pierce clean up the door. People in the Federation don¡¯t need to know this. As for things outside of the Federation, hehe, they don¡¯t even need and are not qualified to know about it."


    This is a scandal.


    Although President Satan has no more scum left in the bombing, this is the scandal, and it will not be able to prevaricate the past just because of the change of a president.


    Karen covered his forehead and said, "How do you feel about this matter? It''s impossible to let this matter go. Someone must deal with it."


    Lake nodded: "Don''t worry, Hill is investigating. I think there will be results soon."


    Karen: "..."


    If Alexander Pierce just ignores this, and shoots the matter directly, Lake will say something smart, and will not say anything extra.


    But if Alexander Pierce was just smart, Lake would not recruit him.


    obviously.


    Alexander Pierce should have a back player.


    Lake didn''t ask Alexander. After all, this thing is the same as opening a blind box. It was a pleasant surprise to open it by himself.


    and¡­


    If Alexander Pierce¡¯s backhand does this thing seamlessly, then Lake will not only speak smart, but also, this time the credit will be given to Alexander Pierce.


    After all, this is the first subordinate in history who can share his worries for him. How can such subordinates not be rewarded well?


    Must reward!


    And it must be a reward!


    The master of the high powers, the same does not exist here in Lake, no matter how much they give, their fate is still tightly held in Lake''s hands, life and death are all within Lake''s thoughts.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Lake drove to the side of the Capitol, which had been in ruins, and the shock during the day was far lower than the shock caused by last night.


    The fire has been extinguished.


    The caravan that collected the corpses came group after group, and it is still busy.


    "Sir!"


    "Natasha."


    Lake looked at Natasha who was welcoming him at the cordon, took a document, pinned it to his chest, and walked towards Natasha and said, "Is there anything you noticed."


    Natasha nodded.


    Enter the combat command center temporarily set up on the side of the ruins of Congress.


    Homeland agents and federal agents went in and out, and they were all busy, especially the bomb experts of the Homeland Security Agency and the FBI.


    And the expression on each agent''s face is very solemn.


    When Lake entered, he saw Hill embracing his arms in the middle of the combat center, and the drone was transmitting a full range of real-time images of the Capitol into the big screen in front of him.


    "Sir."


    "Hill."


    Lake walked in, took a look, and then turned to a federal main pipeline next to him: "As for your chief, I thought he would have arrived early today."


    The director of the FBI was somewhat respectful: "The director just went home and said he was too tired. Go home and rest for a while."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Too tired, go home, rest?


    I''m afraid you are not going to run away directly.


    In the Federation, who is the Hydra and who is not the Hydra, Lake has a notebook, which is clearly recorded, but the explosion of Sanfei ornaments and the explosion of the Capitol last night.


    Let me put it this way.


    At the moment, the number of hydras on federal land is estimated to be less than there are on the land of Paris.


    Talking.


    Hum!


    A Merlin magic ring bloomed directly on the land of the temporary command center.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The Supreme Merlin Hermione walked out of Merlin''s magic circle with Steve Rogers, the golden Leo.


    Yes it is.


    Golden Leo.


    but¡­


    Unlike Natasha, Lake did not meet Steve Rogers in the Chaos Universe. After all, the two met strangely. The ghost knew that if Steve Rogers at the time knew the truth, he was Will he choose to help his son-in-law conquer the universe, or think that his son-in-law is very scumbag, and directly punch him.


    Moreover.


    Steve Rogers awakened last night, UU reading www.uukanshu. Even if com lake wants to go, there is no time for it.


    But right now?


    Lake looked at Steve Rogers who came over and found Adam.


    "Boss."


    "Adam."


    Lake looked at Adam who was running in after receiving the order, pointed to Steve Rogers and said: "Take General Rogers to the White Palace. There needs to be General Rogers to jointly hold a press conference."


    Adam nodded.


    Right now, the people of the Federation are in shock. At this moment, everyone suspects that the Federation is on the verge of collapse. At this time, someone needs to come out and tell them.


    The Federation will not die!


    The Federation cannot die either.


    The beacon of freedom will never go out!


    ¡­

 Chapter 688: Alexanders backhand

    To meet these three conditions, besides the Confederate captain, Steve Rogers, who has been honorably retired and awarded the rank of major general, has led the Confederation and defeated the world''s most powerful enemy Hydra, who else can anyone else?


    Steve Rogers is a symbol.


    Symbol of courage.


    Symbol of victory.


    Similarly, it is also a symbol of the Federation.


    In the years of education, Steve Rogers and the Federation have been integrated in history. Under such circumstances, as long as people see Steve Rogers once again in their sight.


    Everything is settled.


    People may not believe in the Confederation, but they will believe that this man who once led the Confederation, rescued the people of the world from the distressed state, and truly gave the Confederation [Freedom Beacon] the special title of Captain Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers took a deep look at Lake, and then left behind Adam without saying anything.


    Lake heaved a sigh of relief.


    Upon seeing this, Hermione sent a message to Lake: "Why, afraid that Rogers will punch you?"


    Lake shook his head.


    "Do not."


    "Then you are relieved..."


    "The reason why I am relieved is because, it seems I don''t need to chop him directly."


    "..."


    One yard owned by a yard.


    You can say I''m scumbag, but you can''t do it to me. You do it to me to provoke me. For those who provoke him, Lake has always prepared an ending for them.


    Hermione blinked, shook her head, looked at the people here from the side of the eye, and then said: "The things in the ordinary world, the extraordinary world is inconvenient to participate, I will go now."


    Lake nodded: "Okay."


    The ordinary belongs to the ordinary, and the extraordinary belongs to the extraordinary.


    This is a rule set long ago, and it is also a protective measure that ordinary humans have been able to develop and survive with peace of mind until now.


    This rule has been implemented very well.


    Lake doesn''t want to open this hole. As everyone knows, Lake has always hated trouble. If the transcendence merges with the ordinary world in the future and conflicts, who can he help?


    Lake will definitely be on the side of the extraordinary world.


    and so¡­¡­


    In order to avoid this kind of thing from happening in the future, in some cases, it is better not to open it.


    but¡­¡­


    "and many more."


    "Maria."


    When Hermione was about to leave, she heard this voice and looked at Hill: "Is there something you can''t talk about in the group?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Next second.


    Lake quietly pulled Natasha aside: "Natasha, do you know they have a group business?"


    Natasha blinked: "I know."


    Lake''s eyes lit up: "It''s great."


    Natasha said immediately: "But I don''t know the others, I''m not in that group."


    And I don''t want to go to that group.


    Natasha thought so in her heart. By the way, did the number of members in that group break through the ten digits?


    Hill over there ignored Lake¡¯s conversation with Natasha¡¯s quiet Mimi, and looked directly at Hermione: "I remember, you said last time that you developed a time-reverse technique?"


    Hermione nodded.


    This was the inspiration she got from the three goddesses of fate and the Supreme Master Gu Yi when she was chatting with the three goddesses of fate.


    but¡­¡­


    Hermione said: "This magic is not very useful, it can only detect a certain position, no more than five meters, and what happened within twenty hours."


    If Lake gets the time in the Marvel Universe, then Hermione can turn this time-reverse magic into a true god-level magic because of Lake.


    at the moment?


    Although this magic is called time backwards, it''s only time going backwards. Not to mention many restrictions. The most important point is that even if you let time go backwards, you can only watch it again. There is no way to change anything.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Hermione had only one purpose of this magic in a blink of an eye.


    When this magic is achieved, directly, return the woman who was hiding in the dark and trying to grab Pallas''s zodiac back to her timeline.


    at the moment?


    After Hermione finished speaking, she suddenly understood what Hill wanted to do.


    Hill smiled and said: "We can determine the core location of the explosion, but other than that, we are at a loss. I want to use your magic to speed up the progress. This is not a breach of the extraordinary and ordinary agreement. "


    Hermione hesitated.


    Hill said, "Then, in the name of the commander of the reconnaissance department, let the Magic Dimension do this little favor?"


    Hermione shrugged: "Okay, then."


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The core site where the explosion occurred has been cleaned up. Several directors from the Department of Homeland Security, several directors from the FBI, plus a special service director from the white building, All the detectives and personnel have all been driven beyond the cordon.


    Next second.


    The Merlin ring on Hermione''s hand gleamed slightly, and then, along with Hermione''s spellcasting, a small river of time that seemed almost illusory appeared on the center of the explosion.


    After this appeared, there was a long river of time flowing slowly forward, and under Hermione''s fiddle, it paused, and then, it quickly went upstream.


    There was a hum.


    The directors of the FBI who were qualified to come here and the director of the Secret Service shrank their eyes, and they were slightly shocked as they watched the screen that looked like a fast rewind under the long river of time.


    The picture that appeared was not the lecture hall of the Capitol, but it seemed to be located on the basement floor of the Capitol.


    "damn it."


    "Which department guards the basement."


    "It seems to be our FBI."


    "..."


    The supervisors at the FBI looked at each other. The supervisor who spoke first opened his mouth, then closed his mouth and stopped speaking.


    The rapid rotation of the river over time.


    quickly.


    A figure appeared in this basement room, which was the core scene from the explosion.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the profiler who had just been brought in by him: "Hurry up and draw!"


    The profiler was already serious, and before Lake could speak, the pencil was already waving on the drawing paper.


    After all, this thing only appeared by magic over time. This is a thing of the past. The camera can''t take pictures. Can you take a picture of yesterday''s apple with the camera?


    The kind of PS doesn''t count.


    quickly.


    After the person completely walked into the core of the explosion, Lake looked directly at the positions of several FBI directors blankly.


    Without him.


    Although the guy who came in didn''t know who it was, his clothes were from the uniform of the FBI.


    Several FBI directors looked at each other, all saying that they didn''t even know the person in this picture.


    Lake did not attack on the spot either.


    Alexander Pierce pushed this matter to the FBI. How could I say it, that''s okay, but in that case, Lake felt that he had planned to give Alexander Pierce a half of the reward.


    unless.


    Alexander Pierce also gave complete evidence.


    Next second.


    But in the projection of the long river of time, after closing the door, the federal agent, who didn¡¯t know whether it was a fake or a genuine product, heaved a sigh of relief, and then tremblingly took out three small palladiums from his arms. Elemental reaction pushes.


    A director of the FBI miniatures his eyes: "Stark''s palladium reactor, is this a conspiracy by Stark Industries?"


    The words fall.


    Several other FBI directors looked directly at their colleague with idiotic eyes.


    This is an idiot.


    At what level does Stark Industries exist in the Federation?


    As long as Stark Industry thinks, relying on Stark Industry''s financial resources, it is completely possible for a president to come to power in a fair and honest manner. Does it need to be so troublesome?


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Lake looked up at the head of the Bureau of Investigation, with a faint expression: "The palladium element reactor was developed as early as Tony Stark''s new species. This thing is no longer an independent species of Stark Industries."


    Just as Lake was speaking, in the projection of the long river, the federal agent had a new action again.


    There was a hum.


    The suspect carefully put down the seemingly modified device, took out his communication device from his arms, and then seemed to call someone.


    Next second.


    "Is it in place?"


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The directors of the FBI suddenly heard this voice, and they were also stunned for a while.


    This voice...


    Very familiar look.


    "Supreme...Ms. Merlin!"


    An FBI director said to Hermione aloud, "Is there a way to see the person on the phone?"


    Lake rolled his eyes next to him and said to the FBI agents in charge who were standing opposite him: "Are you all stupid? Can''t you see it over there? Wouldn''t you stand behind and look at it? I really thought it was. Are you watching a movie?"


    Agents in charge: "..."


    "Sir, you are sure that this thing is not dangerous, the last time Sanfeishi..."


    "Our existence must never be known to anyone."


    "But the President..."


    "Mrs. Viper has ordered that he has lost the value of use and must be cleaned up."


    "...I see The suspect under the projection of Time Long River nodded solemnly, and when he hung up, he said: "HailHydra! "


    The FBI director who was in the video with the suspect and gave this order clearly in his voice also had a solemn expression: "HailHydra!!"


    Immediately afterwards.


    The suspect put away his mobile phone, and then, with a feverish expression on his face, he directly pressed one of the palladium element reaction devices that seemed to have been modified.


    Next second.


    Boom boom boom!


    The dark blue energy burst out instantly, and then, the anger that turned into the earth directly gushed out, directly bombarding Mr. President who was speaking on the stage. At the moment when Mr. President was swallowed by fireworks, everyone clearly saw it. , The face of Mr. President, melted like glue, revealing the face of a stranger.


    Everyone is dumbfounded! ! !


    ...

 Chapter 689: My federation doesnt need ink

    "Sir!"


    "Say!"


    "Lane''s house is already empty."


    "Sheet!"


    "Didn''t we have blocked the entire Washington, where can he go?"


    "...Ketun left by private jet."


    "what?"


    "And he is the director of the FBI, so he just let it go."


    "Fak!"


    In the white palace, the general of the Pentagon said irritably and wiped his face: "Where is the movement of the plane?"


    "Brazil!"


    "Sheet."


    The general said irritably again, then looked at Karen who was sitting on the presidential throne, and said sternly: "Madam, I propose to send someone abroad to arrest him immediately."


    "and many more."


    The deputy director of the Secret Service hurriedly said: "General, we can''t talk about this matter."


    The reason was mentioned before.


    Good guys.


    The Director of the FBI is the real Hydra, that''s fine, Director Langley is a Hydra, that''s okay, I recognize it, but even the former Mr. President is a Hydra?


    What the **** is this?


    If this were to let the whole world know, wouldn''t the Federation be completely laughed out of it?


    The emotional federation is from top to bottom. Except for the federation''s own people, all others are spies!


    The Pentagon general looked directly at the deputy director of the Secret Service: "According to your statement, what should we do, that''s it, no matter what, let that **** guy hide in a villa in Brazil and drink some wine?"


    The deputy director of the Secret Service hurriedly said, "I mean, people can kill."


    "Who can kill!"


    The temper exploded, and the hawkish general stared in his eyes and said directly: "Solomon Lane must die, what can be killed? This guy came up with such a thing, shouldn''t he be killed?"


    Fortunately, the Pentagon thought that Lake Edwin deliberately created all this in order to push his mother to the top.


    As a result, Wall Street was already thinking about how to prepare gifts and congratulate the birth of the first female president in the history of the Federation.


    Karen, who was sitting on the presidential throne, looked at the scene where the quarrel began immediately, and hurriedly shouted: "Gentlemen and gentlemen, be quiet, be quiet!"


    All the sounds in the office disappeared in an instant.


    Lake sat on the sofa and said nothing.


    Alexander Pierce''s hand is pretty okay.


    The person in that video is definitely not the director of the FBI. There is no doubt about it, but during the explosion, under the Mr. President who was molting and revealing his original appearance, no one went to investigate whether someone deliberately framed the federal investigation. The director of the bureau.


    after all¡­


    The president is fake. This is genuine.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    If the FBI director was framed, then why did he run, and at this time, when the time was very coincidental, suddenly his family fled to Brazil.


    Karen over there pondered for a moment and looked up at the people in her office: "This matter, we must properly solve it. This is a matter within the Federation, but it is also a matter for the Federation in the world!"


    Everyone, excluding the Pentagon General, nodded in unison.


    "Mr. Alan Huenli!"


    "lady!"


    Karen thought for a while, looked at the Langley agent in charge who was here on behalf of Langley this time, and looked directly, with a serious expression: "Can I get your 100% loyalty?"


    Alan Huenli looked at Karen: "Madam, you have my 100% loyalty, I promise!"


    "well!"


    Karen nodded and said directly: "I am urgently appointing you as Chief Langley. The first thing you must do is to bring me this betrayed son of a **** back, and it must be brought back secretly. , Am I clear enough?"


    Alan Huhnley looked at Karen pointing at the picture of the defected FBI director and nodded: "Very clear."


    Karen said: "It''s great, you can go now, I will hand Langley to you, don''t let me down, Chief Huenli."


    The incumbent Alan Huenli nodded, then turned and walked outside the president''s office.


    Out the door.


    Alan Huenli¡¯s assistant greeted him.


    "Sir!"


    "Ethan Hunt, find him. I don''t care where he is. If he wants to keep the IMF organization, I will see him in my office within four hours."


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    Two years ago, the agent in charge of the IMF agency passed away due to an accident, and it was Alan Huenli who took over the IMF. However, Alan Huenli has been playing cards without a routine and has no idea how to sneak. The team doesn''t catch a cold, and has been looking for opportunities to disband this organization.


    But until now...


    Alan Huenli dislikes the IMF''s style of doing things very much, but at the moment, if someone can complete this task quickly and efficiently, it is the IMF.


    The most important thing.


    Alan Huhnley heard the voice-over of the first lady Karen.


    The first lady handed Langley to him, but it was an organization that didn''t know how many Hydras were hidden inside, and what he had to do was to clean Langley thoroughly from top to bottom.


    Under such circumstances, although Alan Huenli could not understand the style of the IMF, Alan Huenli is still confident about the loyalty of the IMF.


    "Lake!"


    "lady."


    Lake, who was in the president''s office, looked up at Karen and got up. He was standing here as the Deputy Secretary of Homeland Security. Naturally, like everyone else, he called Karen the first lady.


    Even if General Ross came here, he needed to be called that way.


    and so¡­


    This is why General Rose did not come.


    Karen said, "This Madame Viper, how much do you know?"


    Lake shrugged: "I don''t know it very well, it''s a rising star in Hydra."


    "Catch her."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Karen and nodded: "You will see her in ten hours."


    Karen added: "I want to live. Someone must be responsible for this matter!"


    Lake nodded again, turned and walked outside: "I promise you."


    what?


    Didn''t Mrs. Viper do this?


    Ha ha.


    At this time, Mrs. Viper said that she didn''t do it, right?


    Naive.


    As Karen said, someone must take responsibility for this matter. The angry federation must find an organization or someone to vent it.


    And what Karen just said was just a sentence.


    This is Mrs. Viper.


    And the assurance that Lake made was also one sentence, this Viper Lady, would live, stand in a federal court, and admit all this.


    "Mike!"


    "Lake."


    After Lake walked out of the office, he smiled at Mike, who was directly promoted to the number one bodyguard by Karen, and said, "I''ll go out and do some small things to protect my mother."


    Mike said: "I swear by my life!"


    Lake nodded and hugged Mike: "I believe you."


    Finished.


    Lake walked straight out of the White House.


    [Use tracking card! ¡¿


    [Ophelia Sarkisian, follow me! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [The tracking card has been used successfully, it is being tracked, please wait! ¡¿


    [Successful tracking! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    Lake unfolded a small red spot in his sight and raised his eyebrows: "Island Japan? Oh, there is no Wolverine here. Why does Mrs. Viper set up her lair in Japan?"


    Is it because there are more male stars in Japan?


    Lake thought so.


    When he walked out of the white palace, Lake directly hit the front one by one.


    Lake looked up and looked at the American team Steve Rogers, who was wearing his own uniform again. In a daze, he seemed to dream of World War II: "Captain Rogers!"


    Since it is a uniform, then it must be the captain.


    Rogers just returned from the Pentagon, after a live meeting with General Rose.


    As everyone imagined.


    But after Rogers appeared in Washington and on the lawn of the White Palace, the people of Washington gradually put away their panicked little hearts.


    Of course.


    During this period, there were still many zero-dollar shopping activities led by dark skin in various parts of Washington.


    Good guys.


    Anyway, for this group of people, regardless of whether it has anything to do with them, in short, as long as there is a chance to start a zero-dollar purchase, even if it is a one percent chance, they will try it without hesitation. of.


    But this time, this group of people didn''t see it clearly.


    Who is in charge now?


    and¡­


    The congressman was directly made dumplings last night.


    The implication of this sentence is just one word. Those MPs who rely on advocating the Virgin and fairness and the so-called foreign preferential treatment program are directly GG.


    The people who blessed them are dead, and they still jump like this.


    Ha ha.


    Moreover, this kind of curfew was imposed, and as a result, he did not listen to dissuasion, and ran out to start a zero-dollar purchase?


    The doting mother is gone.


    Now, it''s time to taste the iron rod education from Yan''s father. UU reading


    Last night, the authorized National Guard directly fired and executed zero-dollar purchase mobs who were trying to resist. The number of mobs almost exceeded four digits.


    at the moment?


    It is estimated that it has broken through.


    But Lake thinks it can continue. After all, the number of these guys in Washington DC is more than six figures. Killing more can not only reduce a lot of waste of resources, but also save a lot of space for construction. Flowers and grass, urban forests and parks.


    At the very least, forests and parks will let people know what it means to be thankful.


    A group of maggots who are like moths who don''t pay taxes and are clamoring for more power?


    Sorry.


    Times have changed.


    The Federation does not welcome you. Either you go back to your hometown by yourself, or, in the next days, I will ask you to go back to where you should be.


    ¡­

 Chapter 690: Fan behavior should not rise to idols

    The doorway of the white palace.


    Steve Rogers stood opposite Lake.


    Rogers'' expression is a bit complicated: "I thought I had already wiped out the Hydra."


    He also just learned this from General Ross after the press conference from the Pentagon.


    Captain Rogers'' mood... is complicated.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake smiled slightly: "There is no shortage of careerists. You should understand this, Captain Rogers, if it makes you feel better, Hydra has indeed perished in your hands. Now Hydra It¡¯s just that a group of people think that Hydra¡¯s name is relatively loud, so the one you took and used it is as you know. Now your uniforms are already on the street for sale."


    "is it?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "It''s just that the idol of ordinary people is you, Captain America, and the idol of that group of villains is the Hydra that was almost about to rule the world. I''ve heard such a sentence."


    "what?"


    "Fan behavior, don''t rise to idols."


    Lake smiled and said: "If one day in the future, a fan who admires you kills someone and says that he is a Hydra, do you think this has anything to do with you?"


    Captain Rogers frowned.


    Seeing this, Lake said, "It''s the same, Captain Rogers, Hydra is dead. Today''s Hydra is just a fan idol, just like the so-called serial killer impersonators, but these imitations Criminals and real serial killers are not in the same class at all. If it is the Hydra in your memory, Captain Rogers, do you think they will be the same as they are now?"


    Captain Rogers shook his head: "No."


    The Hydra in his memory is the most terrifying and powerful anti-social and anti-human organization. At that time, people from all over the world united together under the efforts of the Federation to defeat the Hydra. .


    Speaking unceremoniously.


    At that time, they used almost 98% of their resources to deal with an enemy who had only used 2% of their resources, but still had the upper hand in such a situation.


    Hydra during the Second World War, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a devil.


    This one right now?


    Reptile it.


    Lake spread his hands with a smile and looked at Captain Rogers: "So, Captain, you don''t need to worry about this. He is called Hydra, but he may not be the real Hydra."


    The concept of Hydra is very big.


    It was Hydra under the leadership of Red Skull that confronted Captain Rogers.


    Right now?


    Things are no longer human beings. Do you say that the current Hydra is still a Hydra? Yes, but has the Hydra come back to life? It must be impossible. The leaders have all changed.


    even.


    Hydra died on its own, giving up a future that could have a glorious future.


    Captain Rogers nodded thoughtfully and looked at Lake: "Just like you, isn''t it, Midgard King Garon?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Captain, I thought you would say that I am also a careerist."


    Rogers asked back: "Aren''t you?"


    Lake pursed his lips, then under the gaze of Captain Rogers, he nodded and said, "That''s right, but my careerist is a good careerist, isn''t it? Moreover, I prefer the title of careerist. , Call yourself a struggler!"


    He has ambitions, but so far, Lake has been standing in the lineup of justice. As long as he is justice, then no matter how big his ambitions are, it can be interpreted as a struggle!


    What is an careerist? He does all kinds of things for his own ambition.


    But struggle is positive energy.


    For a better tomorrow, isn''t it right to work hard?


    Captain Rogers was silent for a while: "Your eloquence is very good, Lake."


    Lake smiled and said: "Captain, I have told you many things, and I will tell you that when I was in elementary school, the first lecture was in a hurry, and I forgot to have this homework, so I used it for the first lecture. Is it the content of your speech when you launched the final battle?"


    Captain Rogers shook his head: "No, you didn''t tell me."


    Lake laughed and said: "It''s not too late to say it now, Captain, I tell you, it''s not because of Thetis, but because I think everything I have done is not wrong, you are for the earth, and I am for Mead. Gad is nothing, isn''t it?"


    Finished.


    Lake smiled slightly and walked towards the car where he parked.


    "Lake."


    "Ok."


    Lake stopped, turned around, looked at Steve, who was holding a federal shield in front of the white palace, and smiled: "Anything else, Captain."


    Steve Rogers pointed to Lake: "Don''t disappoint my daughter, otherwise, I won''t spare you."


    Lake smiled and said: "I assure you, and you can also testify that my love for Thetis is no worse than others."


    Finished.


    Lake got into the car directly, ignited, and roared directly out of the white palace.


    Steve Rogers stared at Lake''s taillights.


    originally¡­¡­


    After awakening the small universe, Steve Rogers was very angry after he learned the truth about Lake. Fortunately, Steve Rogers realized in time that his behavior is basically the same as Lake.


    The only difference is that his son-in-law has too many women.


    And he only had two.


    But even so, Steve Rogers couldn''t think of what kind of confidence he had and could use this kind of thing to blame Lake.


    no way.


    I have become a sentimental man. Under such a situation, how can I be embarrassed to talk to others?


    Especially after Steve Rogers also knew about Lake''s ambitions, he thought more.


    Out of Pennsylvania Avenue.


    Lake drove directly back to the National Land Building.


    At this moment.


    Most of the land agents are still busy on the side of the Capitol, which is already in ruins, or they are scattered around the city. According to Lake''s instructions, at this time, there are provoking people¡¯s emotions and intending to set off zero-dollar shopping activities. , All are resolved on the spot, saving some time for today''s judicial institutions.


    public opinion?


    Under the full takeover of the Red Queen, you have a try. You are currently betrayed by your boss. The furious FBI guarantees that it will accurately break the door within half an hour. Any traces of weapons are directly used to incite terror. The crime of action directly kills.


    Again.


    The law enforcement agencies are already busy enough to solve the problem on the spot, which can save a lot of effort.


    As for how to deal with the aftermath, the prison incinerator is on to ensure a one-stop service from execution to incineration to dumping.


    Focus on troubled times!


    Right now, Washington is in trouble.


    "Hill!"


    Lake found Hill, who had returned to the Security Operations Center of the Department of Homeland Security, and directly stated the target location of a Japanese island nation: "Read out the satellite monitoring here."


    Hill looked directly at a land agent.


    Next second.


    The big screen instantly disappeared from Washington¡¯s real-time satellite monitoring. With a scream, a azure planet appeared on the big screen. Then, like a cutscene, it accurately positioned the Japanese island country address where Lake just reported the coordinates. Go up.


    "Where is this?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    A land agent inquired about the huge manor on the mountainside of Mount Fuji in the Japanese island country and said: "This manor is registered under the name of the Matsushita Tsuichi Village Foundation of the Japanese island country."


    "Matsushita Takeichi Village?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Good guy, this old Panasonic mother is so powerful, and she gave birth to a village child under a pine tree?"


    Hill looked at Lake a little puzzled.


    Lake smiled and moved to Hill doing what he had read about the surname of the Japanese island country in his previous life.


    If a person from Hishima has the surname Jingbian, then it is possible that the ancestors of this family were born in Jingbian.


    Baishi, no doubt, on a white stone.


    Panasonic is under the pine tree.


    Right now, this surname is called Matsushita Takeichi Village. Good fellow, isn''t this just under the pine tree, giving birth to a full number of offspring in the village?


    I''m afraid there is no sow that can give birth to it.


    Hearing this explanation, Hill opened his mouth and frowned, "Although what you said makes sense, I don''t think it is likely to mean it."


    Lake shrugged, "But my explanation is reasonable, isn''t it?"


    Hill raised his eyebrows and passed the topic directly: "What''s wrong here?"


    Lake looked at the manor on the big screen, and he also talked about the business: "The first lady asked me to be responsible for arresting this lady Viper. I got clues from an informant. This lady may be hiding in this manor. ."


    Hill looked serious: "Do you need to inform the garrison on Okinawa to cooperate with us?"


    Lake waved his hand: "No..."


    Paused.


    Lake changed the conversation and said directly: "Yes, immediately contact the Pentagon to share this information."


    Hill immediately looked at the agent on the large-screen console: "Connect the Pentagon."


    "understand!"


    "Connecting!"


    Lake touched his chin. Originally, he planned to send the avatar Saga directly to catch the Viper, the one-handed one, and then perform a minor operation when he brought it back.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake still has this idea The clone Saga is already on his way to the island country of Japan.


    But this is a Japanese island country.


    This is the Japanese island country that has a bit of hatred in the depths of the soul.


    With such a good opportunity right now, if you don''t do something, wouldn''t it be a big loss?


    after all¡­¡­


    It''s all here.


    In the past, Lake didn''t catch a cold with the Japanese island country, but he wouldn''t be okay to find the Japanese island country. This time, since he has come with great difficulty, it seems a pity not to do anything.


    and so.


    Lake looked at the Pentagon lit up on the big screen, and then once again summoned the avatar Midgard King Garon, and caught up with Saga who was preparing to carry out the teleportation airborne.


    This time.


    I want to play a big one!


    ...

 Chapter 691: Mrs. Vipers Reliance

    Rumble!


    The radiant light of transmission, as if breaking through the space, directly rumblingly fell on Mount Fuji.


    Next second.


    Along with the disappearance of the bright teleporting light, it was the golden Saga who walked out from the rest of the light, flashed in the same place, and when it appeared again, had disappeared in the same place.


    In the manor of Matsushita Zuyi Village.


    "alert!"


    "alert!"


    "Hi!"


    Mrs. Viper, who was in the manor, looked at the light that appeared, and she snorted in her heart, and roared at the gunmen in the manor.


    damn it.


    Mrs. Viper originally disagreed with President Satan¡¯s plan to assassinate Alexander Pierce.


    but.


    She was persuaded.


    Under the words of President Satan, Mrs. Viper also felt that Alexander Pierce was an old guy who had also grown old and took a position to prevent young people from coming to power.


    compromise?


    We Hydra ever compromised.


    Therefore, Mrs. Viper acquiesced in President Satan''s plan. Fortunately, all the plans at the time were very successful, but they had not waited for them to fully share the joy of victory after Alexander Pierce''s death.


    The Hydra agents who went to capture the wife and daughter of Alexander Pierce all quietly GG.


    At the joint meeting, Baron Strack, who was allied with Alexander Pierce, had already made a move after the explosion of the Sanfei ornament, and his determination to support President Satan disappeared.


    As Baron Straker said, since Alexander Pierce is dead, why should I convince you?


    But this is still a ghost.


    Mrs. Viper''s line of Hydra said it was a Hydra, rather it was a cobra that had been secretly supported by the Hydra.


    If you want to go it alone, frankly speaking, a Hydra working on its own is nothing more than an organized, disciplined, and rich, but it''s just a bigger base.


    Especially the cobra.


    The Cobra organization has suffered a round of cleaning, the largest under-ice base, but for Hydra''s cause, it was sacrificed if it was said to be sacrificed.


    Now let''s go it alone, why?


    Fortunately, the then President Satan stated that he had prepared a backup plan.


    at the moment?


    Mrs. Viper did not see the so-called backup plan. At the first time, he heard about the earth-shattering explosion in the Capitol. The federal government initiated the designated survivor system. After Karen Elizabeth Rose became the federal president urgently, Mrs. Viper understood. one thing.


    This has never been a so-called backup plan, but Alexander Pierce''s death revenge plan.


    Alexander Pierce is Alexander Pierce after all.


    Mrs. Viper never thought that this matter would be done by Lake Edwin, who was flying all over the sky by that extraordinary friend. In other words, if this matter was done by Lake Edwin, then, it was at all. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    But right now.


    Wearing a tight leather jacket like a green snake, with her long hair tied up, Mrs. Viper looked at this moment, flashed directly in the distance, and then got closer to the light on her side, and sipped her cup. The sake, calmed down, taking a deep breath.


    Next second.


    boom!


    Blonde Saga appeared directly on the grass of the manor, and countless gunmen who came out of the manor looked at each other, and then, under the countless roars, ushered in the so-called metal storm.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Ding-ding-ding-ding!"


    "what?"


    "stupid!"


    "Why can''t you shoot through!"


    "..."


    Why can''t you shoot through?


    This is a good question. If the body of the **** can be shot through by the so-called firearm, then Lake has struggled for so long and finally achieved his current position above the **** of reluctance and below the **** of the universe. What is it for?


    I can''t just pass the boring time.


    The corners of the blond Saga''s mouth rose, and her eyes closed slightly under the gaze of many Japanese island gunmen.


    The Gemini Palace instantly sketched the trajectory map of the Virgo Palace, and in that outline was the unusually mysterious image.


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    When the blonde Saga opened his eyes again, he caught his eye. The gunmen everywhere in the manor had grown up with painful expressions at this moment, but made the slightest noise, with a distorted expression and grasping himself with his hands unconsciously. The face that was already bleeding from seven orifices, abruptly, like an evil spirit in hell, smashed his face to the ground with a smashing thud.


    It is worthy of the combat skills that the Supreme Master comprehend.


    Kill without a knife!


    Lake exclaimed in his heart, but it seemed that even the Shaka in the Virgo Palace seemed to be the same. The moves looked unusually gorgeous, but this so-called gorgeousness was just to conceal the **** cruelty of his tactics. .


    Simply put.


    Every guardian of the Virgo Palace seems to look like a Buddha in appearance, but in fact, just like Odin, the appearance is only used to conceal their powerful horror.


    "Ophelia Sarkisian!"


    After returning to his senses, she looked at Mrs. Viper, who was still holding a glass of sake in the face of the many tragic gunmen who died, with a faint expression: "You kneel yourself, or I will kneel for you!"


    Madame Viper looked at Blonde Saga: "You can''t kill me."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Oh."


    Mrs. Viper stabilized her mind. Every Hydra leader is definitely not in vain.


    Daniel Whitehoe has his own hole cards.


    Alexander Pierce also made an early death revenge plan for his own death.


    Nature.


    Mrs. Viper is no exception.


    Lake looked calm in front of him, but in his heart, Madame Viper, who seemed to be less calm than she imagined, chuckled lightly: "Speak out and listen, I really want to know, where is your less confident self-confidence? "


    "Master Sithorn!"


    "..."


    Sithorn?


    Lake raised his eyebrows slightly.


    This stuff...


    Somewhat familiar.


    Who is it?


    Lake flipped through his own database, frozen on a certain piece of information, and raised his eyebrows to look at Mrs. Viper: "The evil **** Sithorn?"


    After hearing the blonde Saga knew the name, Mrs. Viper nodded and said, "Yes, it is Lord Sithorn."


    Cthulhu Sithorn.


    This is one, how should I say, even if he did not officially appear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, but he has already appeared early, and has shown a strong part of his power, no less than Odin''s Cthulhu.


    Let me put it this way.


    The Crimson Witch, the source of the power of chaos magic that can modify reality, comes from this evil **** Sithorn.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake nodded: "The evil **** Sithorn''s name is loud enough, but unfortunately, I still can''t see why I can''t kill you."


    Cthulhu Sithorn''s name is loud enough.


    But so what?


    In the past, Lake thought Mephisto''s name was great. Now, even though Mephisto looks reluctant, Mephisto can be considered half-hearted, and he who wants to refuse or stop is about to become a veritable younger brother.


    Odin''s name is loud enough, right?


    What now?


    Lao Tzu has already planned to officially start a war with Odin. Even the Kingdom of Heaven, one of the Nine Realms, will become the fruit of his first victory in the battle with Odin in the near future.


    and so¡­¡­


    Sithorn was barren.


    He is great, he has several teachers.


    "what?"


    "You heard what I said."


    Lake was expressionless, activated, and slowly walked towards Mrs. Viper in front of him, with a smile on his face: "Sithorn, if he comes in person, I won''t make any deals with him."


    Mrs. Viper was named by Karen.


    Even if the king of heaven is here, Lake will not give this face.


    If this is given to outsiders, where can Karen''s face be put.


    "and many more!"


    "Any last words?"


    Lake stretched out his right hand and gently pressed against Madame Viper¡¯s throat, admiring the half of Madame Viper¡¯s delicate face, as if a person who loves beauty saw beautiful things, the words were soft and smiling: "The last words , I will give you time to say your last words."


    The lump in Mrs. Viper''s throat suddenly rose up, and the entire neck was already like the skin of a toad, screaming: "If you kill me, Sithorn will take back Wanda''s chaotic magic, uh..."


    Lake''s smile remained unchanged, holding Madame Viper''s beautiful neck in one hand, slowly raising her head, and looking at Madame Viper who was raised high in front of her: "Wow, I''m so scared, but I''m sorry, Lao Tzu. Never eat soft but not hard!"


    Finished.


    Lake grabbed Madam Viper and turned around.


    Whoops.


    In the chaotic universe!


    Rumble!


    At the moment when Madame Viper was brought into the chaotic universe by Lake, the entire chaotic universe shook in an instant.


    "The Force Tree!"


    "Blessing!"


    "Wow!"


    It has been very quiet, and the Force Tree that has helped Lake support the chaotic universe that is now emerging in the Three Realms is swaying. It has been stored for this period of time, and the power of the obviously saturated Force Tree is instantly released.


    Click!


    Lake looked at Mrs. Viper in front of him, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Hello, Sithorn, since you know Wanda, don''t you know , what is the core principle of Lao Tzu? "


    plunder!


    I have no one, so grab it!


    He threatened me, it was hilarious.


    Mrs. Viper''s actions just now were nothing more than a flowery and jade-like girl who said before a robber, there is no doubt what treasure she has.


    Lake laughed loudly, and directly dropped Madame Viper in his hand, watching the power of Sithorn who had left Madame Viper and was about to flee, and opened his arms: "It''s all here. , Then stay, your power, I laughed at it!"


    Finished.


    Above Lake''s head, the fundamental law of plunder was exerted in an instant, and the whole person, like an invisible black hole, instantly released its might, and shrouded towards Sithorn who was fleeing in panic.


    Uh¡­¡­


    More precisely, it should be part of Sithorn.


    ...

 Chapter 692: Im the Queen of the Palace

    Yes it is.


    Part!


    It must be understood that the earth itself is not of the Marvel universe.


    The predecessor of the earth is Midgard, which belongs to the World Tree universe. Before Midgard fell from the World Tree universe and rolled into the earth, it was already paid attention to by the Marvel Universe itself. Arrived.


    The mode of getting along between civilization and civilization is the Black Forest mode, and civilization is still like this, not to mention the universe.


    The mode of getting along between the universe and the universe is also the Black Forest mode.


    only¡­


    There is no easy way to make moves between the universe and the universe, and most of them will stop at the end.


    Before Midgard fell into the inner scroll and became the earth, facing his own universe, there could be an extra life planet. Naturally, the Marvel universe itself was very happy.


    Rejoicing arrived, the Marvel Universe took this to acquiesce that Odin took the World Tree universe, which was no longer stable after Midgard, was anchored in his universe.


    Sithorn was one of the first gods to appear on earth.


    Simultaneously¡­


    Sithorn is also the origin of all dark magic. The "Dark God Book" he once compiled records his known and unknown dark magic. When he was forced to stay away from the universe, this "Dark God Book" "Book" is also able to make him who is far away in another universe connect with the universe here.


    As for why Sithorn was forced to stay away?


    To explain it in Mandarin, the era that belonged to Sithorn had passed.


    As for speaking in private words?


    That is, Sithorn''s arrogant personality does not put any life other than him in his eyes. Dark magic requires experimental products, which everyone knows.


    and so¡­


    In order not to be united and killed by other gods, Sithorn had to go to another universe.


    If Lake remembers correctly.


    It seems that on the earth, Sithorn is part of the consciousness that is sealed in Wandag Mountain, that is, there, in the timeline that should have been, Sithorn found Wanda and Kuaiyin, and gave it to Wang. Dana''s chaotic magic that can modify reality.


    right now?


    The ghost knows.


    But still that sentence.


    This does not delay, Lake devours Sithorn!


    "Roar!"


    "You are bold!"


    "Ah!"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, listening to this voice that seemed to be transmitted from another universe: "This is bold. After I swallow your power, you may understand that I have something bolder!"


    Take away the chaos magic given to Wanda?


    Ah.


    After I swallowed you, I have what you have, and I still have what you don¡¯t.


    This¡­


    This is the real power of the law of plunder!


    Whatever I want, then it is mine.


    boom!


    The traction force on Lake burst out instantly, and immediately after that, Sithorn, who was trying to bombard the chaotic universe and trying to escape from here, roared, and was swallowed by Lake without any resistance.


    Rumble!


    Standing in the chaotic universe, Lake opened his arms in a hug and took a deep breath.


    In an instant!


    Sithorn, who had been in the body, instantly refined it with all his strength under the blessing of the law of hunger.


    The entire chaotic universe, at this moment, at the end of the chaotic universe, a blush suddenly appeared.


    A gypsy playground in Nevada.


    "mom."


    "Ok."


    He was taking Heber to rest in a certain RV restaurant, watching from a distance by the way. Not far from the playground, Wanda, who was in sight of a forty-five-year-old couple, looked up slightly. She looked at her daughter and smiled and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Hebe, who is also fifteen years old this year and looks very young and beautiful, looked at his mother with some curiosity: "Mom, why did you revise their memories at the time? You obviously want to hug them."


    Wanda smiled and said, "Maybe, I''ll know it later."


    Heber was silent for a while and said: "Mom, I don''t want the signs of the zodiac!"


    Wanda said solemnly: "You have to."


    "why?"


    "Because this is yours."


    "But that''s Pallas''s, as my dad said when he took us to the island for a holiday the year before last."


    "He said nothing."


    "..."


    Wanda said so.


    Next second.


    Wanda raised his eyebrows and looked at Hebe: "Your father, you really said that, let''s go and ask him."


    Hebe: "..."


    right now¡­


    Mom can meet with Dad?


    In other words.


    Mom is not afraid to punch Dad to death now?


    Whoops.


    The other people in the RV restaurant looked at the suddenly empty table, and they were confused, but before they were confused for a long time, after a burst of crimson light flashed, they were no longer confused.


    That table is already empty. What''s so strange about it.


    Chaos universe.


    Lake stood on the Force Tree, touched the Force Tree in front of him, felt the interest conveyed by the Force Tree, smiled, and turned around.


    Eye-catching.


    Wearing a gorgeous red dress, like a queen, Wanda, who came with Heber, slowly walked out in the blush combined with the power of chaos.


    "long time no see."


    Lake looked at Wanda with a smile: "I thought you would have to wait a while before you come out to meet with me. Why, are you afraid that I will change the future?"


    "father!"


    "Haha."


    After Lake finished speaking, he looked at Hebe, who was running over and hugged him. He held him tightly for so many years. He was the only one who had met the least, and smiled and said: "Miss me anymore."


    Hebo grumbled and looked up at Lake: "Why does Papa take so long."


    Lake smiled.


    Wanda looked up at the crimson power from Sithorn in the Chaos Universe, and looked at Lake: "I never mind if you change the future, you should know."


    Lake loosened his little padded jacket, Hebe, and nodded: "Sithorn has taken your power back?"


    Wanda nodded.


    But the problem is not big at all.


    Sithorn took away her chaos magic that can modify reality, but Lake¡¯s Chaos Universe can also give her the power of chaos magic, and the cost of using Sithorn¡¯s chaos magic is different. It appears in Lake¡¯s Chaos Universe. After using Chaos Magic, she can use it unscrupulously.


    Of course.


    Even if Wanda could use it unscrupulously, it wouldn''t do it.


    Lake looked at Wanda: "So, in the future, will I really enshrine you as a queen?"


    Wanda looked at Lake with a smile: "In the future, I now have no idea whether I will come back from the future, or just come here from a certain timeline."


    Lake looked at Hebe, who was running towards the Mount Olympus: "She is my daughter, I''m pretty sure!"


    Didn¡¯t the ancients also talk about spiritual friendship?


    Although he and Wanda have not had any physical contact so far, the bloodline will not be faked, and Lake will not think that someone will have the opportunity to steal his tadpoles and then inject themselves.


    "I have a proposal!"


    "Say."


    "The signs of the zodiac belong to Pallas. I will never change this."


    "..."


    Lake stared at Wanda: "If you are really my woman, then you should be very clear about this. Therefore, I have never understood the reason why you still want to do it if you know that things cannot be done."


    Thought he would change his mind if he made Aries and Taurus swear allegiance to Hebe?


    How can it be.


    The final allegiance to the zodiac is not determined by the zodiac, but by him. He said that the zodiac must be loyal to whom, and the zodiac will be loyal to whom.


    Wanda showed a faint smile and looked at Lake: "I can''t come to you, you still don''t allow me to find something to do. If you don''t do much, will you know me? Will you still work so hard to let Jawi Did S go to Sokovia to find my traces?"


    Lake shrugged: "I found it, Utah, the Maxims!"


    Wanda said, "Have you been there?"


    Lake nodded: "I took a long look, confirmed it, and left. It is not appropriate to meet and say hello. After all, you have revised their memories. How can I ask them to marry me?"


    The corners of Wanda''s mouth raised: "I thought you had already appointed Hermione?"


    Lake''s expression was faint: "You changed the future, Wanda."


    According to the normal historical trend, the position of the Queen of Chaos in the Chaos Universe is indeed Wanda''s, and even the object of the magic goddess Mystra''s swearing of allegiance will not be Hermione but Hera.


    the reason?


    Who made Wanda run over and Hermione broke the news about the future?


    but¡­


    Hearing these words, Wanda didn''t make any response, just looked at Lake with a smile.


    Lake lowered his head and smiled and looked at Wanda: "Thank you."


    "I am a queen, to help you maintain the stability of the harem is what I need to do."


    "..."


    Let me put it this way.


    Maybe even Hermione didn''t realize a very fundamental problem.


    The reason why Wanda came back was actually for Sithorn.


    do not forget.


    In the original timeline, Wanda was delighted to use the power of Sithorn.


    Lake didn''t want to ask the specific reason.


    His future is in his own hands. Others may be able to change the future of others. But his future can only be changed by himself.


    Anyway...


    Wanda never came back for the twentieth sign of the zodiac. In addition to the real reason for coming back, perhaps, he came back to change Hermione''s destiny.


    According to the original history, what should happen to Hermione?


    Wanda had already spoken to Hermione.


    But right now?


    Hermione''s history has changed, and it will no longer be like the original timeline, which is the future described by Wanda, because he touched Lake''s bottom line and was directly slapped to death by Lake.


    "and so¡­"


    Lake looked at Wanda curiously: "Why do you create a reputation for being jealous?"


    Wanda smiled and said: "In your memory, I am very jealous. If I am not jealous, I am afraid, you will think that I am not the right product."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 693: Wanda left again

    Lake listened to Wanda''s answer, smiled, and did not comment.


    As a mature man, he knows when to say what, especially, Lake is still such a stalwart and mature male god, and he knows when to say what.


    Of course he wouldn''t tell Wanda that he really thought so when he first started.


    After all, women can say that they are jealous.


    the man¡­


    Even if this sentence is correct, it''s best, don''t say it.


    Just as women need a certain amount of wisdom to listen to when they speak, sometimes the illocutionary meaning of women saying that they like to listen to the truth does not mean to listen to the facts, but to say, let you tell the truth that they like to hear. .


    The truth is never the point.


    Like is the point.


    Lake pursed his lips: "So, I made a decision!"


    Wanda tilted his head to look at Lake: "Really, what kind of decision?"


    "Pallas will be the successor to the zodiac."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Wanda in this way, and said with an unchanged expression: "But Hebe will also have his own Saint Seiya. In the future, the Heavenly Warrior who guards the Olympus Mountain will be loyal to Hebe."


    I gave it to you.


    If I don''t give it, you can''t grab it.


    The signs of the zodiac must be Pallas''s. Fortunately, after the underworld fighters came out, Lake realized that there was such an alternative.


    "Sky Fighter..."


    Wanda frowned: "Never heard of it."


    Lake smiled and looked at Wanda: "I think, after all, I still changed some of the future, didn''t I?"


    Wanda is not very cold with these words of Lake.


    What she cared more about was Hebe''s Heavenly Fighter.


    Although there has never been a heavenly fighter in the timeline where Wanda is, even if Lake said that the authority of the heavenly fighter will not be weaker than that of the zodiac, that is enough.


    Wanda nodded: "I should also go and get my brother back."


    "Pitro?"


    "Correct."


    Lake thought of this Pitro and was a little curious and said: "I have also looked for this Pitro, but have not found it. You hide our daughter, not very concealed, but you hide Pitro very deeply."


    Wanda shook his head and said: "I didn''t hide it. It was Sithorn who threw my brother Pietro into another universe. It just so happened that you don''t need my help for the time being, and I have already cultivated Hermione. "


    Lake looked thoughtful: "I think Hermione will definitely not agree with you."


    Wanda smiled without saying a word: "At the moment when your timeline is completely fixed, I can feel that my theocracy is still the queen, so she will understand and I believe it."


    Lake: "..."


    after awhile.


    Wanda hugged his daughter Hebe, and then soared into the air: "The Force Tree, give me space to break!"


    The words fall.


    After the crimson magic power in the chaotic universe instantly transformed on the Force Tree, it was thrown into Wanda''s arms, and the space that became a bit fragmented along with the rapid expansion.


    Whoops.


    Wanda disappeared without a trace.


    "Papa!"


    "Ok."


    Lake retracted his gaze, looked at his daughter Heber, smiled and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Heber raised his head to look at Lake: "When will Mom be back."


    Lake thought for a while: "It should be soon."


    On the one hand, it is the use of the Crimson Witch, which has to pay a price, and on the other hand, the Crimson Witch who can use the Crimson Chaos magic power transformed from the Force Tree without any cost.


    Where is this going to find brother in other universes.


    This is obviously going to find Sithorn and Kai Wushuang.


    woman¡­


    Sure enough, it''s very grudge.


    Although Lake did not ask Wanda, or even wandered in Wanda''s sea of ??consciousness, although Lake did not swallow the fruit of wisdom, his wisdom was not too low.


    At the very least, it is above average.


    And when it comes to certain conspiracy theories, Lake¡¯s wisdom may also belong to the first echelon.


    Deaf and confounded.


    Practice makes perfect.


    After spending so many years in the Federation, Lake may not be able to figure out the principle of artificial power generation, but when it comes to conspiracy theories, he is clear.


    After all, this was Lake''s first job.


    The door is very clear.


    Wanda came back for this day. In other words, Wanda would cross the timeline because he was afraid to find his lost brother and seek revenge from Sithorn.


    after all¡­


    Wanda is a younger brother.


    The abilities of Wanda and Pietro are also given by Sithorn, but don¡¯t think that Sithorn is kind. When you need to use strength to pay the price, the most important point is that Sithorn needs to use To Wanda and Pietro.


    Sithorn needs to use the power of Wanda and Pietro to help him return to the current universe from another universe.


    unfortunately¡­


    It is estimated that Sithorn has never thought of it. At that moment in the timeline when he gave Wanda the power, Wanda seemed to have practiced hundreds of times, directly incarnate into the Scarlet Witch, and was against Chaos. The proficient use of magic far exceeded Sithorn''s imagination.


    When Sithorn reacted, he could only take advantage of that moment of effort to directly throw Pitro into other universes, and reached an agreement with Wanda who had returned to the past.


    After all, trading can be regarded as the basic skill of Marvel Gods.


    As for the content of the transaction?


    The ghost knows.


    Lake was also not interested in this. After thinking about this, Lake stopped thinking about it, took Heber to the Olympus Mountain again, and introduced Anna to Heber: "This is your Aunt Anna."


    Heber recalled what her mother had told her about her father¡¯s women in the past few years, and smiled sweetly: "Hello Aunt Anna."


    Lake explained to Anna a little bit that Wanda has something to go to other universes, and may need Anna''s help to take care of Heber''s affairs.


    Anna readily agreed.


    after all¡­


    Although the current chaotic universe is different day by day, and it is not so lifeless, but after a long time, it will be a little boring.


    After Lake handed Heber to Anna, he set about his unfinished business.


    Japanese island country.


    Mount Fuji.


    Lake washed his memories with him again, the moment his mother Karen needed the suspect, plus the instructor behind the scenes, the moment when Mrs. Viper re-emerged.


    Next second.


    It was the continuous sound of guns resounding in all directions. At this moment, the entire Mount Fuji has become a battlefield.


    The federal soldiers directly washed the ground with artillery fire.


    On Mount Fuji, the group of Madam Viper looked forward with their heads, and developed so many silently. After hearing that someone had invaded the manor, they had just arrived. The members of Hydra who were looking for Madam Viper were all over the mountains in this sharp artillery fire. He didn''t have any resistance at all, and he was directly bombarded with large-caliber bullets and turned into dregs.


    The blood flowed into a river on Mount Fuji.


    Tokyo city...


    not excluded.


    Perhaps this so-called Matsushita Takeichi Village Consortium is the top consortium in the Japanese island country, but in the eyes of the Federation, it is just a dog raised in captivity.


    Now in the eyes of the angry Federation, this dog is still a terrific dog that has been kept in captivity for many years and still can''t change his biting character.


    For such a dog, the Federation has always been a way of doing it.


    Cull!


    "Eight¡­"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Baga, this is the island country of Japan, you guys basically..."


    "Suddenly!"


    A group of seals got off the car directly at the entrance of the Matsushita Takeichi Village Consortium Building, the busiest in Tokyo. Without too much nonsense, they shot and cleaned the devil guards who ran out of the building to try to stop them.


    "dog Dog Dog!"


    "action!"


    "If anyone resists, let''s kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    "understand!"


    "Ula!"


    After hearing the order, the soldiers of the Federation who followed them directly expressed their attitude with practical actions. Why is the Federation so arrogant in the world? Isn''t it because of their strength?


    Suddenly, the Federation was slapped severely, and even his face was swollen. If this were to launch a counterattack in the first place, the Federation would probably not dare to say a word wherever they would go in the future. I''m from the Federation, right?


    As for why the Union soldiers also said Ullah.


    Uh¡­


    In World War II, the Federation and the skilled and good friends of the united front, and although they are all Ullah, there are still some differences in the tone and speed of speech when speaking.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that when the Japanese Prime Minister knew that all the federal troops stationed in the Japanese island country had come out, and they rushed straight to Tokyo, and even killed the blood in Tokyo and Mount Fuji, the first reaction was not to activate the Self-Defense Force, but to his heart. An idea came up.


    That is¡­


    No, I haven''t exposed any ambitions recently.


    How could dad beat me suddenly for no reason?


    Could it be that the rainy day is a big child, idle and idle.


    Faced with the information reported by his subordinates, the Japanese Prime Minister hurriedly arranged a route and dialed the special line of the Federal District of Washington and the White Palace of Pennsylvania.


    but¡­


    Haven''t waited for the call to connect yet. UU reading


    Next second.


    An official of the Japanese island nation banged and rushed in, looking at the prime minister of the island nation with a panic expression: "My lord... my lord... Fukushima... Fukushima..."


    The Prime Minister frowned and looked at his subordinates who did not have the masculine spirit of the island country, and directly reprimanded in a deep voice: "What''s the fluster, don''t say anything if you can''t speak, what happened to Fukushima?"


    If something happens again in Fukushima, can it be the same as it is now?


    Dad is angry, but the consequences are very serious.


    The official tried his best to calm his mind, and said to the Prime Minister: "A huge wave of 100 meters has risen off the Fukushima Sea. Two minutes ago, it bombarded our nuclear power plant over there."


    "what?"


    The Prime Minister patted the table directly and got up, and said in disbelief: "What did you just say?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 694: Cherita landing time

    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "boom!"


    Midgard King Garon stood in the ocean, looking into the eye, looking at Fukushima, which was undergoing an explosion at this moment, with the corners of his mouth rising slightly.


    Lake said that this time, there was going to be a big deal.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake never expected that it would go so smoothly.


    Without him.


    When he tampered with Mrs. Viper''s memory, Lake went to take a look. I didn''t know this, and he was taken aback.


    Good guys.


    Most of the members of the Hydra, Madame Viper, are actually under this nuclear power plant. To be precise, it is a Hydra base built by relying on this pure natural nuclear power plant that can conceal them.


    I have to say that Mrs. Viper can play better than Nick Fury.


    But considering Mrs. Viper''s skin color, this is actually not that difficult. Nick Fury may not know what hidden art is, but Mrs. Viper clearly knows this.


    However, this is regarded as passing the knife directly to Lake.


    Luckily, Lake is still on the way here, thinking, how to do a big thing, now it''s better, it directly saves his brain cells to think about things.


    The most important thing.


    This can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone.


    Lake looked at Thetis, Queen of Atlantis, and smiled: "This way, it should be able to speed up your pet''s recovery."


    Thetis shook her head and said, "I don''t know, dear, the reason Godzilla fell asleep these years is because he was injured when he had a fight with an alien who wanted to invade the ocean. I don''t know, what you said, This so-called nuclear radiation can not cure Godzilla."


    Lake laughed and said, "It will...maybe, the chances are great."


    Thetis: "..."


    This is how it is performed in movies.


    Lake was very determined at first, but he thought that reality was contrary to the movie several times. However, he also thought that the movie and reality still have some similarities, so he directly revised his speech three times in a row.


    Thetis looked at the expression on Lake''s face and sighed: "Well, Godzilla is too tired. Maybe this is a good way. I will let the soldiers move Godzilla here. but¡­¡­"


    Lake curiously asked: "But what?"


    Thetis pointed to the Hydra members who survived the tsunami and explosion after the tsunami, in the constant explosion, and curiously said: "I thought your target was theirs."


    Lake touched his chin: "Forget it, it''s not impossible to use the power of the ocean, but someone told me not to do this."


    Thetis looked at Lake in surprise.


    after all¡­¡­


    In the conversation among the women, it seemed that this time, it seemed that Lake had compromised for the first time.


    Knowing what Thetis was thinking, Lake shook his head and said, "Karen."


    Thetis suddenly understood.


    Too.


    What can make Lake unconditionally compromise, it seems that besides Karen, that is, his daughters may be able to unite.


    Lake looked at the Hydra who ran out of the explosion scene frantically like a mutant, and smiled.


    These people can''t live without his hands.


    Human beings are very fragile.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Human beings always forget this fact, and always feel that what is made by them will be faithfully surrendered to them.


    But actually?


    When Lake came to the White Palace and entered the oval meeting room, the meeting was still going on.


    "not bad."


    Lake looked at the time on his watch, then looked at the big screen in the oval meeting room, which was directly hitting the Fukushima Daiichi Live Report, pulled out the chair, and sat down towards the first lady Kai who was sitting in the main seat Lun said, "Madam, in an hour, Special Agent of the Super Investigation Bureau, Jialong, will officially bring the captured Madame Viper to justice."


    This time it took nearly eight hours to go back and forth to the island country.


    among them¡­¡­


    It took nearly seven and a half hours to talk to Wanda and stay with Thetis.


    no way.


    Some things, no matter how busy you are, you still need to take time to do something, otherwise, no matter how good your relationship is, you don''t have time to accompany you, it is very easy to go wrong.


    "lady¡­¡­"


    The secretary of state appointed temporarily by Karen is also a good friend of Karen. Elizabeth Faulkner McCord looked at the shocking Fukushima picture on the big screen, like **** on earth, and said: " Ask for our support over there."


    Karen wanted to speak.


    Lake sat upright, coughed, pointed at the Hydra member who was trying to leave in that **** on earth, and looked at Karen: "Madam, according to the special agent''s first interrogation of Mrs. Viper, it is certain. The base camp of Mrs. Viper is under this **** on earth today. This time, the attack by Special Agent Garon of the Super Investigation Bureau was authorized by me."


    The words fall.


    Everyone once again looked at the **** on the big screen. At this moment, the expressions on their faces lost their sympathy and empathy.


    after all¡­¡­


    From the ruins of the Capitol, the corpses produced by the explosion have not been completely transported.


    "As for the evidence!"


    Lake said with a smile: "After the personnel from the island nation of Japan enter the base, it is not that we need to give an explanation to the island nation of Japan, but he needs to give us an explanation."


    Finished.


    The generals in the Pentagon who sat across from the building immediately understood and looked directly at Karen: "Madam, the terrorist organization is not part of our federation. This time, the operation is entirely due to the Japanese island country providing this so-called terrorist organization. For your blessing, I suggest, Madam, we should impose sanctions on the island nations of Japan, and do not rule out the use of force, if the island nations of Japan do not give us an explanation on this matter."


    Paused.


    The generals of the Pentagon looked at each other, then looked at the first lady Karen: "Then there is no need for the Japanese island nation to exist!"


    Karen: "..."


    Good guys.


    This is a direct plan to use the Japanese island country as the man of the pot.


    Karen looked at her son sitting aside, thinking like this in her heart.


    but¡­¡­


    Karen nodded, and saw that the secretary of state lady Elizabeth Faulkner McCord, who was pulled out of the house by herself for lunch, said: "What''s the reaction of the other four countries?"


    Ms. McCaw''s German Secretary said: "The four countries have sent messages expressing their concerns. At the same time, the four countries all hope that you can have a face-to-face conversation with them at the right time."


    Video conversations are also fine.


    But in this case, the video conversation is obviously not on the pedestal. The Federation has gone through such a big change, and the entire Congress has been GG. This also means that the four countries cannot consider the next trajectory of the Federation from within the Federation. .


    Especially in the current situation, the Federation is furious, and the troops stationed around the world have entered the first-level alert mode. If you say something wrong during a video call, what if you don¡¯t even have a chance to save it. ?


    Speaking unceremoniously.


    At this moment, before the Cheritas came to fight, the earth had already begun to wander on the edge of the Three World Wars.


    According to the normal state.


    If it were before, on the island nation of Japan, if the Federation army was dispatched, it would have caused the fear of the two major powers in the East, even if it was the father who taught the rebellious son.


    "lady!"


    "General Ston."


    Karen stretched out his hand towards General Stone who tried to directly crush the island nation to avenge the revenge: "Wait a minute, General Stone, this matter, I think, maybe, we can wait for us to talk to the four nations. "


    The general called Ston raised his white eyebrows.


    Karen said straightforwardly: "General, the biggest crisis facing the earth now comes from outside, not from inside, do you understand?"


    General Ston looked at Lake with a shriek.


    MMP.


    You watch me watch the birds.


    Lake''s face was dark in his heart, and he couldn''t help but said.


    Karen also looked at Lake: "Deputy Minister Edwin, from the very beginning, the Cheritas are about to invade the earth is what your Super Investigation Bureau discovered. According to your prediction, when will the Cheritas land? Earth."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    I told you last night.


    Two months later, it was almost December, which happened to be very close to the time of the end of the world predicted by the Maya of the Midgard¡¯s vest.


    Is two months too short?


    Lake thought so in his heart and looked at Karen tentatively: "Sixty..."


    Karen raised her eyebrows.


    "..."


    Lake took back the words he had just said: "Fifty..."


    Karen coughed, handed out three fingers, and then stroked the blond hair that fell to her ears.


    Lake: "..."


    Thirty days?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and glanced at everyone. Those who could sit at this oval desk, except for Karen¡¯s good girlfriends and the current lady of state, everyone else is a direct extension of Lake¡¯s interaction with Karen. Wandering somewhere else.


    Even several military generals, including the Pentagon on the opposite side, and General Ston.


    In fact...


    If it is possible to fight aliens, indeed, things in the Japanese island country can be slowed down. Anyway, people cannot be resurrected after death. For the Pentagon, or Wall Street, it is far from fighting a Japanese island country. The aliens are lucrative.


    what?


    Can''t beat it?


    This does not exist.


    We have Saga who can break with hell, and angels who bless the first lady.


    Aliens are barren?


    The gods are on the side of our federationSo.


    Lake understood the thoughts of several generals in the Pentagon opposite, and his face was dark. If he hadn''t belonged to Wall Street, he would definitely call them greedy.


    but¡­¡­


    Human progress is driven by greed.


    Lake sighed inwardly, looked at Karen, and looked at the phone pretending to be fished, showing a hint of surprise: "Madam, I just received a tip, Cheritas will come to Earth in 30 days! "


    moment.


    In the oval meeting room, the atmosphere exploded!


    Installed.


    but¡­¡­


    It''s in place, just like the real thing! !


    ...

 Chapter 695: Top 5 Overlord Summit

    Forget it.


    Thirty days later, then thirty days later.


    Who made Karen the boss, you have the final say, I obey.


    Lake was originally thinking about setting aside a little time. For example, when the war starts, take a vacation, recharge your energy, and then be able to welcome the war in the best condition.


    Damn Hydra.


    With good eyes and low hands, there is no forward-looking at all. Isn''t the sea of ??stars comparable to a small break?


    There is a pit in the brain.


    Lake was a little speechless in his heart.


    The white palace.


    Presidential residence!


    "The time is set."


    After Karen returned to her home living room from her office, she said to Lake and General Ross who were chatting on the sofa: "Fifteen days later, the five federal-led conferences will be held in North Carolina. Leaders¡¯ summit in Fort Somerter, N.A.."


    Simultaneously.


    After this summit, the five hegemons will also jointly issue a statement to the world that aliens are about to attack.


    The people have the right to know this.


    What the five hegemons did was just to decide when the people would know about it.


    Lake looked at Karen''s delivery and spread his hands: "I have no problem at all."


    Yesterday, Lake told the Lord of Heaven through Shahrir¡¯s exclusive communication that the time he could trigger the space gem was finalized.


    Heaven dominates a burst of excitement.


    The commander of the Third Army called the deputy commander who had been out of contact for many days again with a violent heart.


    Lake directly stated that when on Earth, the third deputy commander seemed to have some other careful thoughts, so he directly chopped it off.


    The commander of the Third Army was furious on the spot.


    Next second.


    The commander of the Third Army was well hidden, because he really conveyed careful thoughts to the commander of the Third Deputy Army. Therefore, the third deputy commander could only hold back his breath.


    Frankly speaking.


    If Karen does not intend to advance directly, Lake intends to retain the third deputy commander to prove his testimony. It is not his intention to delay, but the time is advanced, and there is no need for the third deputy commander to stay. .


    General Ross also said from the side: "The Union army has transferred three legions in the past. Under the global linkage of the five hegemons, if reinforcements are needed, they can arrive at the fastest speed."


    Karen smiled when he saw this.


    The military has her husband, General Ross, in charge.


    Domestic security has her son in charge.


    Congress has also entered an emergency re-election.


    Karen feels that being a president is actually no big deal. How can it be so exhausting and troublesome as the previous presidents said?


    Hydra...


    wrong.


    According to the investigation conducted by the new director of Langley, Alan Huenli, who sent his IMF special agent Ethan Hunt to Brazil, it was confirmed that the attack was not planned by Hydra, but by an organization called''Syndicate''. of.


    This is an organization composed entirely of a group of well-trained defecting spies from all countries in the world. It is a global spy organization.


    And this Solomon Lane, the biggest leader who defected from the FBI agency, is the highest leader of this ¡®syndicate¡¯.


    After Solomon Lane defected from Brazil in time, the IMF action team under Langley''s name immediately took action. With Langley''s request for the help of the Super Smart Red Queen of the Department of Homeland Security, in just two days, Solomon Lane, who had defected out of the country, was directly arrested and brought to justice.


    He is being tortured and interrogated at Langley now.


    At the same time, after arresting the defector Solomon Lane, the White Palace, the Pentagon, and the Department of Homeland Security held a press conference with Langley Ziqi to disclose the news of the ¡®Syndicate¡¯ organization.


    The people of the Federation, including the people of the world, suddenly became upset after hearing about such an organization.


    Countries all over the world have also taken action together, starting to track down spies from all countries, especially those who have mysteriously disappeared and believed that they have lost their lives, and the five overlords'' treatment of intelligence agencies is even more rare to unite.


    Simultaneously.


    At the presidential press conference, Karen also disclosed for the first time what the organization that existed at the scene of the explosion of Sanfei ornaments was.


    one more time¡­


    It is the first time that the people of all countries in the world have fully understood that a world-wide regular spy agency co-founded by the five hegemons really exists.


    Of course.


    To be public is to perish.


    After Karen made the news public, she also announced that the fate of SHIELD would end here.


    But this is the scene.


    In fact.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters Sanfei was gone, but part of the General Administration was rescued by Lake''s Super Investigation Bureau.


    The branch of S.H.I.E.L.D. on federal land will be secretly transferred to the Super Investigation Bureau.


    note.


    Not a merger, but a direct transfer.


    Lake is not very interested in the merger. Besides, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s combat effectiveness is obvious to all. Even if it is annexed, Lake is unwilling to accept it in the front row.


    Especially now, Lake has seen the report of the urgent investigation after assistant Tiffany cooperated with Red, then the skin color matching in the Federal S.H.I.E.L.D. today?


    One sentence.


    shocking.


    In order to prevent someone from suddenly coming up after many years, the Super-Inspection Bureau is not only the Federal Super-Inspection Bureau, but also the African Super-Inspection Bureau. For some things, it is necessary to stop the car at the source from the beginning. of.


    and.


    The Super Investigation Bureau does not need so many agents. Frankly speaking, Lake looks down on everyone except the Aegis agents he rescued. The reason why he wants to annex the S.H.I.E.L.D. is nothing more than for God. There are also ninety-one secret Aegis bases left by Nick Fury, plus the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy in bases around the world!


    Yes it is.


    Aegis College.


    If it weren''t for Karen to say that SHIELD Academy and SHIELD were sold as a package, Lake would have thought that only SHIELD Academy would not be SHIELD.


    at the moment?


    The few Aegis students that the old man liked should have already arrived on Gardners Island.


    Gardenas Island.


    A quintessential fighter jet galloping from Washington has already approached Gardners Island.


    "Wow."


    "Fitz."


    Gemma Simmons watched somewhere on Gardners Island and quickly waved towards Leo Fitz who was coming with her not far away and said: "Look, there are so many magical animals in the forest. "


    Fitz, who came from London with Simmons with curly hair, got up and looked in the direction of Simmons''s fingers.


    Eye-catching.


    In the magical forest of Nagardenas Island, like an open zoo, there are many magical animals of all kinds and shapes.


    beep!


    beep!


    beep!


    Sharon Carter, who was sitting by and watching the information, raised his head to Simmons and Fitz, who stood up and said, "Sit down, we are about to land."


    Gemma Simmons put away the phone that had taken a few photos condescendingly, and quickly took Fitz and sat down.


    The Kun''s fighter hummed and slowly landed, and then, with a bang, the lifting platform that received the Kun''s fighter began to slowly descend.


    Not long.


    The lobby of the underground base of operations on Gardners Island.


    "Sharon."


    "commander."


    Sharon Carter, who walked down from the Queen¡¯s fighter jet, saw Maria Hill who was welcoming outside. His eyes lit up, he went up, hugged and said, ¡°I thought the commander had already gone to North Carolina. ."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is classified as Super Investigation Bureau.


    The Super Investigation Bureau also belongs to the Department of Homeland Security.


    The FBI is undergoing internal cleansing, and the Secret Service is the same. Moreover, the decent bosses of these two agencies, one defected and the other died, belong to the group of dragons without a leader.


    Nature.


    The security tasks of the five hegemony-level summits half a month later are the responsibility of the Department of Homeland Security.


    And this so-called responsibility, undoubtedly, is definitely impossible for Lake to pass by himself.


    Maria Hill said: "Deputy Chief Bath has already rushed away with the special forces."


    Talking.


    Hill looked at Sharon Carter with a smile: "However, if you want to go, I should be there in ten days. You can go with me then."


    "really?"


    "of course."


    "Thank you Commander."


    "It''s okay."


    Hill smiled slightly, then looked at Sharon Carter and walked down behind him. The young men and women staring around like a curious baby: "These two should be Ms. Simmons and Mr. Fitz."


    Although Simmons and Fitz looked like Skye¡¯s youth, when they were seventeen years old, although they were still in the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy, they were no longer as academies, but as Professor Fu. Up.


    Simply put.


    While others are still asking for knowledge, Fitz and Simmons have already begun to feed back knowledge.


    no doubt.


    Learn God.


    And it''s still a level higher than Gwen Stacey.


    Gwen is regarded as the primary learning god, while Fitz and Simmons are already regarded as the advanced learning god.


    Fitz and Simmons hurriedly met Maria Hill.


    Hill nodded with a smile. When he was about to ask why Sky was not coming, he saw Skye walking out of the elevator with Gwen not far away.


    Yes it is.


    After Skye and Gwen graduated, they were naturally absorbed by the Super Investigation Bureau.


    This is actually no suspense. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    One is a daughter, the other is a goddaughter, and they both grew up when Lake watched. Uncle farmers know what it means to not let water flow out of the field. How could Lake not know.


    The same as previously stated.


    Skye entered the Super Investigation Bureau and was appointed as the deputy director of the Department of Fantastic Beast Management.


    As for Gwen?


    A... Supervisor of Chaocha Institute of Magic and Science.


    Lake wanted to give Gwen a deputy dean, but Gwen didn''t do it. Lake was appointed directly, and Gwen delivered a resignation letter in the next second.


    "Skye, Gwen."


    After seeing the arrival of Skye and Gwen, Hill pointed directly to Simmons and Fitz and said, "I will leave it to you."


    Skye and Gwen nodded: "Okay, Commander!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 696: Induction ceremony for new agents

    Skye and Gwen were in a very happy mood for the arrival of new people and two new colleagues who were similar in age.


    Gardners Island is big though.


    but¡­


    Few can chat with them.


    Fortunately some time ago, with the two consecutive explosions in Washington, Rachel and Helen were also protected by agents on Gardners Island, and Stacey''s house was the same.


    After all, they are family members of the Super Investigation Bureau, and they still have some preferential treatment.


    But as the situation on the Washington side gradually calmed down at an incredible but strange speed, both Rachel and other family members gradually left Gardners Island.


    The personnel on Gardners Island were once again restored to their previous levels.


    Regarding the situation in Washington, all countries in the world are closely watching, and even in the predictions of the people of the world, the Federation is afraid that it will collapse.


    The Texas side has already eagerly taken out the flag of their Lone Star Country in secret, ready to clean it, look at the right time, and re-establish the Lone Star Republic.


    but¡­


    Washington has stabilized.


    Even, in most people''s incomprehensible gaze, the federal stock market, except for the collapse of the Washington Capitol after a period of time, waited until the designated survivor system took off, accompanied by Karen. After Elizabeth Rose was sworn in as the new federal president?


    Good guys.


    The venting stock market directly stopped, and even began to rise in an all-round way. There was no scientific basis at all, and it was still the rhythm of the overall rise.


    seem¡­


    The explosion of the Capitol was not the beginning of the Confederation''s decline, but the beginning of the Confederation''s new glory.


    This is beyond the scope that most people can''t understand.


    It is a pity that this world is not run by most people, but by a small number of people, especially for the Federation.


    Wall Street is sure that this is the beginning of the new glory of the Federation, and naturally, the so-called disaster is not a disaster.


    Of course.


    If you change to another president, it is estimated that at this moment, the Federation is completely in danger, but who makes the new president this time Karen Rose and no one else?


    There is a saying how to say it.


    The blessing of misfortune depends on!


    "correct!"


    Skye and Gwen led Fitz and Simmons to take the elevator. After reaching the ground, they looked at Simmons curiously: "Jemma, do you want to live in a cabin in the woods?"


    "The hut in the woods?"


    "Correct."


    Gemma looked at the ID card in Fitz''s hand: "Aren''t we going to the dormitory?"


    Gwen smiled next to him and said: "The Cabin in the Woods is a project that Skye and I have been working on after joining the Super Investigation Bureau. It has passed the review of Commander Hill. In the magical forest, a project has been drawn. On the site, a hut in the forest was built specifically for us female back office staff of the same age."


    To be precise, it should be Skye and Gwen who fooled Olivia, the chief coroner of the Super Investigation Bureau, and then asked Olivia to provide such a permission with Commander Hill, which was called by Commander Hill. Out of the budget.


    But Commander Hill definitely knew who was the principal, but there was indeed some budget at the time, so Maria Hill agreed to this application.


    Originally, Commander Hill didn''t take it seriously, but in this great Washington earthquake, Skye and Gwen built a hut in the woods to accommodate many family members.


    Gemma pointed to Fitz: "Can''t Fitz?"


    Skye and Gwen looked at each other, shook their heads, and then looked at Gemma: "No."


    Gemma looked at Fitz.


    After all, because they are both Londoners, and they are both Ph.Ds, the relationship between the two has always been very good when they were in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    This time, I ran from Washington DC to New York, and it was in a land that was strange to the Super Investigation Bureau that had been fighting with S.H.I.E.L.D. for a long time.


    "but¡­"


    "Ok?"


    Gwen looked at the face of Gemma and Fitz, smiled, and said: "We can make an exception. Fitz lives on the edge of the forest hut."


    Skye looked at Gwen a little puzzled.


    Gwen cast a look at Skye.


    The two little ones have also seen the files of Fitz and Gemma, which are indeed remarkable. Even Gwen, after seeing their study resumes, they can only admire them.


    and so.


    Gwen felt that people with strength should be given some preferential treatment.


    Gemma looked surprised: "Really?"


    After Skye received Gwen''s eyes, he smiled: "Of course, but remember to keep it secret, and don''t let other agents know that the cottage in the woods is a popular dormitory."


    Gwen smiled and said, "If someone asks why Dr. Fitz can live in the hut in the woods, you can say yes, you are the family of Dr. Simmons."


    Simmons: "..."


    Fitz: "..."


    The forest hut area.


    Located in the southern part of the magical forest of Gardners Island, facing Gardners Bay, it is adjacent to the autopsy building of Olivia, the chief coroner of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Under normal circumstances.


    The safe way to the hut in the forest is to pass through the post-mortem building. Of course, if you are confident, you can try it directly through the magical forest.


    But friendly reminder, it''s best not to go.


    you will die.


    And death will be very miserable. After all, some magical animals in the magical forest have a grumpy temper, and not all magical animals are very close to humans.


    "this is¡­"


    "The post-mortem building?"


    After Gemma and Simmons arrived in a golf cart, they looked at the beautifully decorated building in front of them like a villa, and then looked at the name of the building, and said with some uncertainty: "This is some kind of nasty fun. ?"


    "Do not."


    Skye turned off and pulled over and said, "This is the post-mortem building where we supervised the investigation. Let''s go."


    Talking.


    Skye and Gwen got out of the car first, and then walked into the lobby of the autopsy building. They saw Olivia at the front desk tinkering with the new juicer and walked over: "Aunt Liv ."


    Olivia looked up: "Skye, have you picked up a new colleague?"


    Skye nodded.


    Turned around.


    Skye introduced to Gemma and Fitz who walked in: "Olivia Liv Moore, the special coroner of the Department of Homeland Security, the chief coroner of the Super Investigation Bureau, by the way, Aunt Liv is a zombie. , So don¡¯t bleed in front of Aunt Liv."


    Zombies?


    bleed?


    Zhenma couldn''t help but looked down at herself and swallowed.


    "Boom!"


    "Wow."


    Olivia knocked on the weird Skye''s skull: "The one who **** blood is a vampire. I am a zombie. I am not interested in blood or anything."


    Skye chuckled.


    Gemma and Fitz couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Next second.


    Olivia turned on the juicer in front of him, holding the bright red liquid, smiling at Gemma and Fitz: "Two little guys, are interested in having a glass of 93% vodka just out of the young girl. Is it a **** cocktail made of blood?"


    moment.


    Gemma and Fitz looked at the bright red drink, their faces suddenly changed.


    Gwen, who had not joined the game next to him, sighed and pointed to the side of the hall: "The restroom is over there."


    Gemma and Fitz set off in an instant, rushing towards there.


    "Snapped!"


    After Gemma and Fitz entered the bathroom, Skye and Olivia gave each other a smile and high-five: "Tricky success!"


    Gwen was a little speechless next to him: "Aunt Liv, every time a new colleague comes here, Skye is so tricky to them, I can understand, but why do you cooperate with Skye every time?"


    Olivia took out five cups, poured bright red watermelon juice into them, took a sip and said: "It''s boring, Skye told me that I should find a hobby. I think it''s pretty good. ."


    It''s fun and harmless.


    Gwen opened his mouth. Finally, she shook her head helplessly. Anyway, she had said it many times. Neither of them seemed to want to stop. They simply didn¡¯t bother to waste their saliva, and walked over with a glass of watermelon juice. , Just took a sip.


    Fitz and Gemma, who had just walked out of the bathroom there, their expressions changed suddenly, and once again, they turned around and went back to the bathroom.


    Next second.


    Skye glanced at Olivia and laughed loudly.


    Of course.


    Ten minutes later, when Gemma and Fitz walked out of the bathroom as pale as Olivia, Skye immediately apologized to Gemma and Fitz, saying that this is the tradition of the magical forest area. Just a harmless prank.


    But even if it is a prank, it is necessary to apologize in time.


    at this time.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Skye''s eyes lit up, watching a pendant hanging on his chest suddenly light up, and with a squeak, he headed towards the hut in the forest.


    Gwen also rang his pendant over there, and then also shouted to Skye, UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com hurriedly followed.


    Facing a glass of watermelon juice, Fitz and Gemma, who are trying not to have anything in this bright red, looked at the two eagerly screaming at each other, and then looked at Olivia curiously: "Ms. Moore, yes Are there any urgent tasks?"


    Olivia said, "No, the Pok¨¦mon Dimension opened up. You are lucky. If you are interested, you can follow up and have a look."


    "Pok¨¦mon?"


    "Correct."


    Zhenma''s eyes lit up: "Is it similar to a magical animal? I once applied to study it, but the application report was returned. Can we really go and see it?"


    Olivia nodded and said, "Of course."


    The words fall.


    Gemma drank the watermelon juice in the cup, and then grabbed Fitz, who seemed to have little interest next to him, and walked towards the passage leading to the magical forest with Olivia behind him. Thank you very much.


    ¡­

 Chapter 697: Special Forces II

    "Ibrahimovic!"


    "Boy~~~"


    When Fitz and Gemma just walked out of the passage, they heard this sound. After that, they saw the picture of the passage that seemed to lead to another space not far away.


    Skye hugged from the passage, rushed out quickly, and then rushed to Ibrahimovic who was in her arms.


    but¡­¡­


    Skye looked down at Ibrahimovic, who seemed to have changed a lot in his arms, and blinked.


    Is this still the chubby Ibrahimovic who was determined to send to the Pok¨¦mon world for weight loss exercises?


    What did the former Ibrahimovic look like?


    Uh, a combination of cats and dogs with huge tonnage.


    What about now?


    Ibrahimovic¡¯s previous yellow complexion has been replaced by white. The top of her head, ears, tail and the lower part of her legs are pink, the inner ears are blue, and the eyes are light blue.


    There is a bow on the left ear and the neck, and there are two ribbons on the bow. The colors of the ends of the ribbons are pink, dark blue, and light blue.


    It looks like a fairy who is good at waving ribbons.


    Skye blinked: "Ibrahimovic?"


    In his arms, he has evolved in a small Pok¨¦mon universe specially created by Arceus in the Chaos Universe. The fairy Ibrahimovic, who has become an evolutionary form, raised his head and responded with familiar words, and Skye, who was deeply bound to her, called. .


    Ok.


    This is my Ibrahimovic.


    same.


    He was sent to lose weight along with Ibrahimovic, and the Pok¨¦mon Fat Ding, who belonged to Gwen, also returned, but he also returned with a big change.


    Uh¡­¡­


    From Fat Ding, it has evolved into Fat Ding.


    The hair is smoother and brighter, and the texture becomes more delicate. Even the fluffy hair gives the illusion that you don''t want to loosen it once you get started.


    "Skye."


    "Aunt Veronica."


    Skye held it as before. The fairy Ibrahimovic, who liked to stay in her arms, looked up at Veronica walking out of the passage and thanked: "Thank you Aunt Veronica."


    Gwen also thanked Veronica who sent the two Pok¨¦mon back.


    Veronica originally served as the director of the Magic Operations Department of the Super Investigation Bureau, but after Arceus opened up a small universe belonging to Pok¨¦mon survival in the Chaos Universe, Veronica found Hermione, and then , Hermione agreed to Veronica''s application for permanent residence in the Pok¨¦mon Cosmos.


    As for the reason?


    Veronica has not been too happy all these years. After all, the one she loves and the one who loves her have passed away. She wants to change the environment. Simply put, Veronica wants to live in seclusion. .


    but¡­¡­


    It''s not really a hermit.


    Veronica took out a magic bag from her arms and handed it to Skye: "Bird Pok¨¦mon 1,808, Insect Pok¨¦mon 54, Humanoid Pok¨¦mon 27, Plant Pok¨¦mon Dream Thirteen, I leave it to you."


    After Skye took it, he put it away, and then reacted to Veronica and introduced Gemma and Fitz who were watching not far behind: "Aunt Veronica, this is just here in the game. Two new colleagues, Gemma Simmons, and Ryan Fitz."


    Veronica nodded to Gemma and Fitz, then looked at Skye: "I''m going to the magical dimension first."


    Finished.


    Veronica walked directly to the side, pushing with both hands, as if opening a passage to a certain world, she walked straight in, and then disappeared in place with a scream.


    Gemma and Fitz''s expressions weren''t too surprised, but they were still a bit shocked.


    after all¡­¡­


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. knows the existence of the transcendental world, knowing that dealing with them is two different things. Therefore, since Gemma and Fiz landed on Gardners Island, this is the first time they have had such close contact with the transcendental world.


    "Let''s go."


    Skye waited until Veronica left, turned around, and said to Gemma: "First, choose a room, and then, after you have rested, you can choose your Pok¨¦mon tomorrow."


    Zhenma was taken aback for a moment: "Our... Pok¨¦mon?"


    Skye nodded: "Yes, it''s cute, look at Ibrahimovic, is it beautiful?"


    Zhenma looked at the lazy fairy Ibrahimovic in Skye''s arms and nodded in agreement.


    just¡­¡­


    Gwen said next to him: "Skye is the deputy director of the Department of Fantastic Beast Management. After the reorganization of the functions in the bureau is completed, the magical animal incidents in various places will be handled by the Department of Fantastic Beast Management. , So we are very short of people."


    Gemma and Fitz: "..."


    For the actions of the Fantastic Beast Management Department, Lake heard Hill and him talk about it.


    Lake has no opinion on this, because he is not interested, so naturally there will be no opinions. Of course, there is still such a small interest. After all, it is the career his daughter wants, and Lake naturally supports it.


    Skye''s career is simple.


    In other words, Skye still got inspiration from Lake, because there are currently uncommon magical animal incidents on the federal land, plus more and more magical animal trainers are born, and the magical forest is becoming more and more saturated. Therefore, Skye intends to turn into reality what Lake once mentioned.


    After the Super Investigation Bureau annexed Aegis this time, based on the Super Investigation Divisions in various places, it comprehensively built a magical animal management division to promote the cause of the magical animal regional league and the national league.


    Simultaneously.


    Agents who join the Department of Fantastic Animal Management will get a Pok¨¦mon. After all, the Department of Fantastic Animal Management will be responsible for handling incidents related to magical animals in various places in the future. Relying on ordinary people to deal with magical animals is not enough. of.


    Skye has an ideal.


    She also wants to be a director.


    Lake''s ideals for Skye naturally don''t pour cold water, so when Hill reported to him, Lake directly said to Hill, how about letting the two lovers love, anyway, there will be no big troubles.


    but.


    The Fantastic Beast Management Bureau that Skye was trying to tinker with couldn''t make a big mess, but it could happen elsewhere.


    "Director Hu Enli."


    "Minister Edwin."


    In the Operational Operation Command Center of the Super Investigation Bureau, Lake listened to the title of Langley¡¯s new director Alan Huenli on the big screen, and laughed haha: "Director Huenli, just call me Edwin, Minister, you¡¯ve seen him, Is there a federal minister who stays in Washington, but in New York?"


    "Have."


    "Oh, does the Federal Cabinet have this minister."


    "of course."


    Director Alan Huhnley nodded solemnly and said: "The office of the new Secretary of Homeland Security Lake Edwin is set up on Gardners Island, New York."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, glanced at Commander Hill next to him, and then laughed loudly: "Others say that Director Hu Enli is not humorous at all. I think, is it still very humorous?"


    The commander Hill next to him shook his head and brought the topic on the right track: "Chief Huenli, you just said that Solomon Lane has already confessed, and I thought he had a very hard mouth."


    Alan Huenli returned to his senses and stopped chatting: "No one can be interrogated by the CIA, really like a tough guy."


    Lake sat on the sofa and smiled and said, "Did you threaten Solomon Lane''s son and daughter?"


    Hu Enli said: "We killed his son, leaving one daughter. When we were about to kill, he couldn''t stand it."


    Lake said: "It''s great, I support this."


    All can be terrorists. Terrorists do not have any human rights. Lake recognizes the avalanche theory. Terrorists have no human rights. Naturally, anyone who has a direct relationship with terrorists also does not have human rights.


    Lake has always operated in this way, so he agrees with Director Hu Enli''s approach.


    Hill next to him was noncommittal about this and said directly: "What did you confess?"


    Director Hu Enli looked serious: "Cobra!"


    Hill was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t have much opinion about Hydra, but he was very profound about the Cobra organization that removed her from the position of acting director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    can¡­¡­


    Hill frowned, "The members of the Cobra organization have been taken care of by the Federation, haven''t they?"


    Director Huenli nodded: "Yes, now the commander and medical officer of the Cobra Organization are in custody in a new federal private prison. However, Solomon Lane confessed that someone will go to the prison in the near future."


    "Who!"


    "White Ghost."


    "...That''s it. We have been arresting for so many years, but the ninja we have never caught?"


    "Correct!"


    "Where is Cobra being held now?"


    "James'' new private prison."


    "..."


    In the Federation, although most prisons have the word public, more often, prisons are in the Federation, which is actually an industry.


    even¡­¡­


    In the Federation, there are even more companies that will become prisons and become listed companies.


    After all, prisoners are not protected by the so-called minimum hourly wage. In addition, throwing prisoners into private prisons can save a lot of public expenditure, so why not do it So in prison here There is also an internal volume for a party.


    Take this James new prison.


    For a long time, one of the problems facing prisons is the need for management. For this reason, many prison guards have to be hired, and three meals a day for prisoners are also a big expense.


    But James is not the same. James is also a member of Wall Street. Of course, the grade belongs to the lower one. However, this does not prevent James from getting inspiration from the so-called nutrient solution obtained during the eradication of the clone base.


    Who stipulated that the nutrient solution can only soak clones, not prisoners?


    So after several private human experiments, James discovered that it was feasible, and immediately rented an abandoned mine. After tinkering a bit, he started business.


    The banner is that less funds, more prisoners and better management. Once the prisoners enter the nutrient solution, they will be dormant. They only need to replace the nutrient solution regularly, and no other maintenance is needed at all.


    ...

 Chapter 698: Bettys position

    The most important thing.


    After the prisoner is soaked in the nutrient solution, the possibility that he can plan a prison escape is almost zero. After all, you are all in a dormant state, and you plan to escape?


    What to do?


    Dream, you have everything in your dreams, and when you have lived your life in the dream, in reality, you can almost belch.


    Of course.


    Putting prisoners into nutrient solution for dormant detention is actually a violation of federal law. So after the Department of Justice visited, James also moved a bit. Although ordinary prisoners cannot be accepted by James Prison, those who have been sentenced to life cannot be appealed. Prisoners and terrorists who say they have human rights but have no actual operations can be within the business scope of James Prison.


    After all, in the several big secret prisons in the Union, those who are detained are all terrorists who claim to have human rights but have no actual operation. Even these secret private prisons have reached a cooperation with James Prison to sell this kind of specially used for dormancy. Detention technology.


    Make money together if you have money.


    Otherwise, you just eat alone, unless you are the top cannibal crocodile on Wall Street, otherwise, it is best not to do this. The best result of your small shrimp wanting to eat alone is to be eaten by someone.


    Hill listened to the information obtained by Langley from Director Huenley, and looked at Lake: "There are twelve days left. It is the summit of the five hegemony levels. Do you want to send someone to James Prison to prevent someone from being robbed?"


    Robbery?


    Lake knows the safety of James Prison.


    After all, who made James the warden of James Prison also graduated from Yale? This classmate James was in order to promote business, but he went to Lake specifically and brought up a few bottles of good vintage bourbon to ask Lake to drink, and contact him by the way. The love of classmates.


    Without a company, it would be impossible to break the James prison.


    and¡­


    The location of James Prison is located under a mine. Even if someone robs the prison, James can open the final protective device and directly bury the mine prison.


    The safety factor is still okay.


    But Hill was right.


    Twelve days later, but his mother, Karen Elizabeth Rose, the first lady of the Federation, participated in the summit of the five hegemony for the first time as a leader. I can''t hang it either.


    However, just as Lake was about to nod his head.


    Director Langley on the big screen, Alan Huenli seemed to have received some information, and asked several times to confirm whether he was sure, then turned to Lake and Hill and said: "Ten minutes ago, IMF agents, Haiti, successfully captured the White Ghost who was about to smuggle to the Federation."


    "Haiti?"


    "That cesspit?"


    "..."


    Director Langley said: "This information was reported to Langley by one of the largest smuggling snakeheads in Haiti. In his words, he knows what the state of the Federation is now. He doesn''t want his smuggling business because of this. This incident was directly aborted, and even he needs to be able to get some preferential treatment from Langley."


    "such as."


    "After catching it in the future, let him go once or twice."


    "Langley agreed?"


    "of course."


    Alan Huenli smiled and said, "Why don''t you agree, Langley has its own tradition."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    What tradition does Langley have?


    Rebellious and unbelievable.


    However, this is not a Langley tradition. Federal law enforcement agencies have this tradition, but Langley has practiced this tradition to a certain extent.


    Other law enforcement agencies will also, but those who fall into black and white are still recognized.


    Not like Langley?


    Even if it was an agreement in black and white, Langley said that he would repent if he repented, without any consideration.


    As for Lake''s Department of Homeland Security, there is also a Super Investigation Bureau?


    Sorry.


    Lake''s attitude has always been the same. The Federation has never dealt with any criminals. You must confess obediently, or, after I kill you, throw it in the autopsy room and speak slowly.


    Director Hu Enli looked at Lake and issued an invitation: "Minister Edwin will come and see this white ghost together?"


    Lake smiled and waved his hand: "If it''s a female ghost, I''m still interested. A man, no matter how white it is, I am not interested. Now that the white ghost has caught it, can this matter come to an end?"


    Director Hu Enli nodded: "It seems like this."


    Lake got up: "Let''s do that. We will see you in Fort Somerter in twelve days, Director Huenli."


    "See you at Fort Summert!"


    "..."


    Twelve days later, as Karen''s first appearance as a federal leader, as Karen''s son and also a member of the federal cabinet, how could Lake, the Secretary of Homeland Security, be absent from such an important event.


    Hill looked at Lake: "Everyone is looking forward to this summit."


    Especially the people on Wall Street.


    Wall Street is also looking forward to this summit. After all, this summit can be said to be a meeting to divide the cake before the war. How can it not make people look forward to it.


    Lake chuckled and looked at Hill: "What are they, you should look at Betty."


    "Betty, what''s wrong with her?"


    "This girl, went to Curry Country yesterday with the title of a senior consultant."


    "..."


    Hill blinked and looked at Lake: "It''s not broken yet."


    Lake sighed: "I and Rose and Karen have already looked at each other. After all, Betty is not too young anymore. That girl probably thinks so too. After spending it, she must give up in the end. It''s us."


    Unless Lake really wants to see Betty more than 300 years old and still single.


    but¡­


    It''s useless if Lake is willing, Karen and Rose are definitely not willing.


    As for Betty to become a senior adviser to the White Palace, it is also normal. The Curry Nation is the top five weapon dumping country, and similarly, it is also on the list of the five dominating cannon fodder personnel this time.


    and so¡­


    In order to be able to get tickets to join this alien offensive and defensive battle, the Curry Country has been eager to purchase various weapons from the five major overlords.


    But Asan from Curry Country is very snobbish.


    When the Federal House was attacked by the Capitol, it immediately announced the suspension of the procurement agreement with the federal government. Then, the day before yesterday, it seemed that the wind direction had changed and started to recover.


    This time I said it was a visit. It''s better to say that I went to the curry country to rip off and beat this disobedient Asan at the same time.


    Betty found her uncle and asked her to intercede with Karen. Then, after Karen held a family meeting, Betty gained the title of a senior federal adviser.


    Even if Congress is still there, it is very simple for the president to appoint an adviser.


    after all¡­


    Who will make the most profitable investment in the Federal Republic is to invest in the president?


    As I said before, if the president you invest in is successful, then it is still difficult for you to get another high-power position, but it is still very easy if you want a diplomat from any country.


    It''s even more a matter of Karen to have a senior adviser, and it''s even more said that there is no Congress right now.


    Hill has also more or less heard of Betty sticking to deeds for love, listening to Lake¡¯s sigh: "So, compromised?"


    "Do not."


    "what?"


    "Don''t forget, there is a big guy living inside Banner."


    Lake shook his head and said, "So, Karen came to me and asked me to think of a way, is there any way to separate Banner from the Hulk."


    "what do you say?"


    "Still thinking."


    "..."


    Lake originally thought about cloning, but it is obvious that the souls of Hulk and Banner have merged into one. If cloning is used, I am afraid that not only Banner will have one more, but Hulk, it is estimated that there will be one more. Up.


    what.


    Hulk army?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake directly shook his head and rejected the idea.


    This idea is not impossible. As far as the military is concerned, if it can harvest a group of Hulk army, it is undoubtedly possible, but as far as the family is concerned, this is definitely not acceptable.


    Anyway, think about it, think about it again.


    Lake thought about this in his heart, put this matter in his heart, and raised his head: "How about the hut in the woods?"


    Hill smiled and said, "Who choose Pok¨¦mon over there today, would you like to visit it?"


    Lake waved his hand: "No time."


    What''s so good about a group of young people choosing Pok¨¦mon, let alone these Pok¨¦mon, although they were born by the big Pok¨¦mon, but in the final analysis, it was Lake who brought the many kinds of Pok¨¦mon into this world. of.


    Hill listened to Lake saying that he was not free, and curiously asked: "No time? Where are you going?"


    Lake looked up at Hill with a smile: "Be with you."


    Hill''s face was faint.


    Tiffany, the assistant next to him, walked towards the gate of the command center without changing his face, thinking in his heart, scumbag, I am not rare, he has many women, but I am the only assistant.


    Lake smiled and said, "I have reserved a restaurant, do you accept my invitation, beautiful Ms. Hill."


    Hill returned to his senses, looked at Lake, smiled and said, "Of course."


    Again.


    Lake is a bowl of water for his women.


    but¡­


    There was an accident that disrupted Lake''s next plan after dinner with Hill.


    One sentence.


    Several prisoners of Cobra, UU Reading , were taken away by the robbery by the white ghost.


    "Good guy!"


    Lake and Hill landed at the door of James'' private prison, looking at the scene of the fire blazing and the prison guards corpses all over the field, they couldn''t help rubbing their brows.


    Suddenly!


    The helicopter landed quickly, and Langley Chief Alan Huenli quickly walked down from the helicopter with the fragrance of the shower gel that had just come out of the bath.


    Lake and Hill received the news on their way home.


    Hu Enli heard the news from his subordinates when he was bathing with his lover.


    Uh¡­


    It is clear.


    Hu Enli directly omitted the step of having a candlelight dinner together, unlike Lake, who is such a gentleman who knows how to call it fun.


    ¡­

 Chapter 699: The last 9 snakes

    "Sir..."


    Ten minutes later, a passage leading to James Mine Prison was opened. Then, two detectives lifted up a dead body.


    Lake fixed his eyes.


    The warden of James Private Prison.


    Good guys.


    I just complimented you on my front foot, thinking that your prison is worthy of use, but you turned it off and turned off the fire for me?


    MMP.


    Lake was speechless for a while. After all, during the day, he still thought about the firmness of James'' prison. There was no risk of escape. After all, the prisoners were thrown in and fell asleep. He could escape a ghost.


    Moreover, James Prison still has the final defense system. During the critical period, this prison can be bombed directly, directly causing all the prisoners to die silently.


    But now?


    Lake took a deep breath and shook his head.


    Alan Huenli next to him is concerned about another matter: "How many prisoners have escaped?"


    "Still counting."


    "..."


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows and said to the side: "Don''t count, send all the manpower out, block this place, and if you meet those who escape from prison, you can kill them directly!"


    A land agent nodded.


    Hill was a little puzzled and frowned next to him and said, "How did this happen? I thought that even if a foreign enemy came to rob the prison, it would still be able to support the FBI and the Department of Homeland Security when they received the alert and came to support. "


    Unless the interior has also been invaded.


    Some prison guards were bought by outsiders, and then the inside and outside should be combined?


    the next day.


    Early in the morning.


    Lake and Hill returned to the command and operations center on Gardners Island. With an order, the Red Queen compiled the internal monitoring of the James Private Prison that had been declassified last night.


    Play!


    The interior of the entire James Private Prison appeared on the big screen like a panoramic image, and what caught the eye was the same as the picture once seen in the cloning hall at that time.


    The entire underground prison, the size of a football field, is densely covered with various dormant cages filled with nutrient solutions. Prisoners wear clothes and are tied in the dormant cages and fall asleep quietly, like vegetative people.


    Lake said to Hill next to him: "This James, he has always been very active in his mind when he was in college."


    Who would have thought that the breeding barn used to cultivate clones could also be turned into a dormant cage by demons.


    quickly.


    Along with the information broadcasted by the Red Queen, Lake and others also understood how this escape occurred.


    "Good guy."


    Lake looked at the surveillance. After entering the dormant cage, the white ghost who could break the cage suddenly violent, and couldn''t help but said: "Is this guy immune to hypnotic gas?"


    Hill motioned to the side and put it upside down for a while. After a while, Hill got up and pointed to the guard who was injecting gas into the dormant cage of the White Ghost and said: "Looking at his movements, he doesn''t have anything. injection."


    Lake nodded: "Well, the doubts are relieved."


    Why should there be a traitor?


    "The Red Queen, can you track them down?"


    "I''m trying."


    "..."


    Lake returned to his senses, listened to the conversation between Hill and the Red Queen, and touched his chin: "The cobra is not a hydra. If you cut off a head, you can still grow a head."


    Hill turned to look at Lake: "But, the cobra split from the inside of the Hydra, didn''t it?"


    Lake nodded and said, "It makes sense."


    Next second.


    "Red Queen!"


    Lake looked up and said directly: "Gideon Malik, can you find him?"


    The red queen said: "Wait a minute."


    Lake got up from the sofa, touched his chin, and looked at Hill: "I originally thought that there would be no grievances in the past, but in the near future, but you are right. It is almost finished. What are you keeping? , Forget it, just chop it."


    Hill was taken aback for a moment, and quickly returned to his senses: "Malik is also a Hydra?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, but Hydra is a big dyeing vat. Malik is different from other Hydras. The purpose of this bloodline is one. The totem of the Hydra is the first stranger on earth. The human hive is brought back from an alien planet."


    From this point of view.


    Among Hydras, it seems that there is only Gideon Malik''s line, which looks in the sea of ??stars, and is different from other people who only stare at small breaks and operate.


    Although Gideon Malik once robbed the doctor.


    But they did it through formal means, and Lake also destroyed his laboratory. Gideon Malik didn''t say a word.


    Then again, because Karen had advanced the alien attack, Lake had thought that more is worse than less.


    But Hill''s words reminded Lake.


    Gideon Malik is a Hydra, and he is still a Hydra leader who has not surrendered so far. Why do you keep him? Do you keep him for the New Year?


    Forget it.


    Although you have not surrendered, you still have a good attitude, so let''s take it easy.


    Lake was thinking like this. After the Red Queen located Gideon Malik¡¯s address, he raised his eyebrows, looked at the displayed address, and looked at Hill: "Is Duke¡¯s special forces nearby? ?"


    Hill glanced at the coordinates and nodded: "Yes, the distance is not too far."


    Lake gave a hum, and directly called the special forces led by Duke, telling Duke directly that the commander of Cobra had been rescued by the white ghost and escaped from prison, and he might be in Gideon Malik¡¯s manor. .


    After Duke received the order, thinking of his fianc¨¦e and the **** brother-in-law, he directly accepted the order with a deep voice.


    Hill said, "Do you want Natasha to pass?"


    Lake looked at Hill: "Natasha, kill a chicken, do we need to send our Fire Phoenix out? Forget it, I heard that Natasha is attacking the Silver rank recently. This kind of little thing is unnecessary."


    Hill thought for a while and agreed with Lake''s proposal.


    indeed.


    No matter how much the Cobra people dance, it is also a commonplace. Using Natasha is a little overkill. Compared with this kind of thing, Natasha''s own level is more important.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Now the folding transfer technology in the Chaozhou Bureau has been assembled by Tony Stark, the first engineering supervisor of the Chaozhou Bureau, and at the same time, the folding transmission platforms across the country have also been adapted.


    If something special forces can''t handle, Natasha, the Fire Phoenix of the Super Investigation Bureau can also rush to the scene in the first time, crushing and winning!


    and¡­¡­


    Lake turned his head to look at the next Hill: "There is not a Hydra killer in the game right now, he is now considered retired, so let him retire with peace of mind."


    Hill smiled and said, "That''s right."


    Super Inspection Bureau Training Hall.


    "Boom!"


    Natasha landed, turned over, and looked up at the retired Federal Major General who was also in a training suit on the opposite side. The current White Palace Honorary Advisor Steve Rogers: "Come again."


    Next second.


    Natasha was like a falling arrow, roaring through the air, and around the training ground, the onlookers blasted towards Steve Rogers under the amazed gaze of the onlookers.


    A visual feast of Zheng Nong''s battle started once again.


    After half an hour.


    Natasha was a little out of breath. Looking back at Steve Rogers, although he was panting, his physical strength was clearly above normal.


    Steve Rogers took two towels and handed one of them to Natasha: "I must admit that you are very strong. You are the first among the female combatants I have ever met."


    Natasha took the towel and looked up: "But I still can''t beat you."


    Steve is as humble as ever: "I just had some luck."


    Natasha said, "Good luck, Captain, you are too modest."


    Steve shook his head, took two bottles of mineral water from a fan agent who admired him, and then forwarded a bottle to Natasha and said: "I can feel that your small universe is expanding rapidly, you I can''t beat me now, just because of the law, when your small universe can be promoted to the Golden Star Palace, maybe, I will not be your opponent."


    Natasha took a sip of mineral water. After putting it down, she looked at Steve: "I won''t be merciful until then."


    Steve was like a gentleman: "Waiting at any time."


    "correct."


    When Natasha and Steve were walking towards the lounge, she curiously asked: "Have you met Tony Stark? I mean, Ms. Peggy Carter is his godmother. Moreover, Tony Stark has been unable to strike that last punch. Has he ever approached you for advice?"


    "In person, no."


    Steve Rogers shook his head: "But Peggy once told me about this. For the last punch, I have the same feelings as you. I have seen the video of you on the day of awakening."


    Natasha closed her reddish hair: "Really? I just got scared by luck."


    Steve said: "Look at who is humble now, if you change to any other person to take on your role I think they will definitely not become who you are now, will they? ?"


    The last ten thousand punches of the Saint Seiya were the sum of the previous nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine punches, and the last punch that contained ten thousand punches was inspired by his own beliefs.


    In fact, there is another way to awaken the small universe. You don''t need faith. You only need to be able to increase your hand speed to 10,000 punches in one second.


    It''s very simple.


    Steve said: "Lake values ??Tony very much. They have a deep friendship. Even if Tony is not awakened, I don''t think Tony''s future will be bad."


    Natasha smiled and said, "But Tony is unwilling to accept this gift. Otherwise, Tony would not come here specifically when Lake is away."


    Steve smiled.


    at this time.


    Natasha''s watch communicator rang quickly.


    ...

 Chapter 700: David suddenly appeared

    WTF!


    This is really going to be slapped every day, right?


    Lake returned to the command and operations center and looked at the big screen. The black panther, who appeared in Gideon Malik Manor and was fighting a crushing battle against the special forces, was silent.


    Good guys.


    I haven''t gone to get your peach blossom source out, and then dismembered you, but did you just run out?


    There is a kind.


    How come, I feel that on the federal land, the number of people you plan to moisturize the world silently and colonize the world has dropped so little, so you plan to be born early?


    Wakanda, you wait for me.


    "how much longer?"


    "Ten seconds!"


    "The Fire Phoenix is ??already in place."


    "Charging!"


    "Locate the transfer location of the fold."


    "Successful positioning!"


    "The countdown is three seconds!"


    "three!"


    "two!"


    "One!"


    "Start the folding conveyor."


    "boom!"


    As a guest there, Steve Rogers, who came to Gardners Island as a guest, just brushed his retina and walked into the combat command center. He happened to see it, on the big screen, leaping over the teleportation platform of the teleportation room. Above, Natasha Romanov who instantly turned into starlight disappeared.


    "Wow."


    Steve Rogers walked to Lake and handed Lake a ten-dollar bill again.


    Lake closed his hand with a smile, and immediately looked at the special forces on the big screen, who were being besieged by a black panther.


    "Sheet!"


    "Damn it, where did this **** panther come from?"


    "what!"


    "Fak, the mountain rope is injured."


    "He is too fast."


    "I need to change the bullet."


    "What about support?"


    Duke and his team attacked Malik Manor very quickly. At the beginning, they basically didn''t meet any masters, and even saw Commander Cobra who fled here, that is, Duke his dear. And **** brother-in-law.


    Facing the airborne special forces, Commander Cobra had never thought of it.


    even.


    Duke and others were about to directly attack the last building where Commander Cobra and others were hiding, but at this moment, the damned black panther appeared.


    even.


    Its ghostly speed, as well as the pair of sharp claws that can cut the gun in half by directly swinging it, directly made Duke and the others too late to react. After the reaction, they discovered a new problem. .


    That is¡­¡­


    Duke and others were besieged by a black panther with a ghostly speed.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Roar!"


    This black panther, who is leaning on his own speed, seems to be able to ignore the bullets that hit his body. Accompanied by the clanging sound, the black panther instantly stops its ghostly speed, then screams and roars toward him. Duke, who was leaning on the back of a stone wall, whizzed away.


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    When the black panther was swinging his paw and was about to tear the Duke in front of him abruptly, the light from the sky was like a wall, directly causing the black panther to hit it directly, and then, instantly the black The leopard flew out.


    "Roar!"


    The panther got up from the ground, shook his dark-skinned and ugly head, and shook it. The four sharp claws plunged directly into the ground, watching Natasha Romanov who suddenly appeared with vigilance.


    Natasha, the saint cloth slowly emerging from her body, turned her head and glanced at Duke behind her: "Are you okay."


    Duke regained his senses and breathed a sigh of relief: "If you are ten seconds late, I will be ill, Natasha."


    "Leave this pet to me."


    "it is good."


    Duke directly agreed, and then he roared and chased after the building where Commander Cobra had just disappeared with the remaining team members who were still capable of action.


    The wounded mountain rope was quickly assisted by the Kun''s fighter that was parked outside the manor.


    "Roar!"


    "No, no, no."


    Natasha flashed directly and appeared in front of the panther who was planning to stop Duke¡¯s actions. She pinched her fist, moved her neck, and looked at the panther: "I don¡¯t know if Olivia can eat it. Panther¡¯s brain, but I think it should be possible."


    Rats were in Olivia''s autopsy building at that time.


    Good guys.


    In order to find the rat¡¯s nest, Olivia directly tortured a rat that was caught alive. Afterwards, he directly swallowed it and found twelve rat burrows on Gardners Island, and directly took a few of them with him. A newly recruited agent wiped out the aboriginal rats on the island.


    I have to say that this is very federal tradition.


    "Roar!"


    "Don''t speak, I''ll be your acquiescence."


    Natasha listened to the black panther''s roar full of fear, revealed a bright smile, disappeared directly in place, and appeared behind the black panther with a slam: "Hi!"


    The black panther''s shiny hair instantly rose up.


    Command operations center.


    Lake''s eyebrows jumped and watched the battle between man and beast on the big screen, especially Natasha''s seemingly more and more wild fighting style: "Is it my illusion, or Natasha has always been like this, how do I feel? , Natasha''s battle is getting more and more... simple and unpretentious?"


    Ok.


    In addition to unpretentiousness, Lake couldn''t find any more appropriate adjectives.


    Of course there are other words as well.


    but¡­¡­


    The words spoken by other words are still slightly derogatory.


    Steve Rogers next to him watched the battle between Natasha and the Panthers on the big screen and said, "I think this kind of battle is very good."


    Lake sighed, "So, this is the problem."


    Steve looked at Lake.


    Lake said: "I have always pursued one point, one inch long and one inch strong, which can be solved with guns. I never use my fists."


    Steve shook his head: "So what?"


    Lake said silently: "You and Natasha are the same, you are a saint, not a gladiator!"


    Steve: "..."


    A good saint, who was dumbfounded as a gladiator, isn''t this the problem?


    What is a saint?


    A golden saint likes to solve problems with his fists, fists to the flesh, yes, no problem, Lake said that he can still accept it, especially since this golden saint is still one of his father-in-laws from a certain perspective. .


    but¡­¡­


    Lake couldn''t accept it, and even the other Saints became gladiators.


    The Saint Seiya is aloof, that is the awakening of the small universe, with a mortal body, comparable to the existence of a god.


    Where''s the gladiator?


    A group of people in the Colosseum, sweating and using their lives to make others happy, the lowest existence.


    Let me put it this way.


    In modern society, worshiping gladiators is tantamount to worshiping slavery. What is this? The world is backwards.


    "Natasha."


    Lake shook his head and directly stood up and called: "Stop playing, the only female saint warrior, and the first awakened saint warrior, I''m counting on you to take this head well, not to let you twist other saints. "


    boom!


    After leaving the battlefield with the Panthers, Natasha landed directly on the ground. Natasha, who smashed the bluestone slabs, raised her head, put away the fighting intent in her eyes, and nodded: "Understood, sir!"


    Finished.


    Natasha got up and volleyed directly at the black panther that was already covered in bruises: "The game should be over."


    "Roar!"


    "boom!"


    "WTF!"


    Lake frowned and looked at a figure that suddenly appeared under Natasha''s punch, directly blasting a magical barrier to stop Natasha''s attacker.


    "who are you?"


    Natasha frowned, staring at a young man who suddenly appeared in front of the black panther under this punch, who looked younger, about seventeen or eighteen years old: "Cobra person?"


    "Do not!"


    The eyeballs in David Harkris¡¯s eyes were black with a hint of scarlet red, and he looked at Natasha: ¡°I think you¡¯re over the investigation and owe me something.¡±


    "what."


    "Supreme Merlin!"


    "..."


    Lake''s thoughts moved, and the next second, the Merlin magic ring appeared directly in the combat center, and then, Hermione in the magical dimension walked out of the Merlin magic ring.


    Hermione looked at David, who was confronting Natasha on the big screen, raised her eyebrows, and looked at Lake: "So he came here?"


    Lake grumbled.


    Didn''t I tell Wanda to handle this matter properly?


    Is this handled properly?


    Before, after knowing that David Harkless was rescued by Agatha Harkless, Lake recalled the story about Agatha Harkless, so he handed over the handling of this matter to Wang. Up.


    after all¡­¡­


    If Lake is dealing with it, it must be done directly to exterminate them, but taking into account the story between Agatha and Wanda, for example, Agatha is not on Lake¡¯s timeline, but on Wang The timeline that Da has experienced is yes.


    In addition, Wanda also asked Heber to relay that she hoped that she would handle the matter at the time. Lake agreed to avoid confronting Wanda at that time.


    Afterwards, Wanda also sent a message, indicating that the matter had been handled.


    Lake didn''t ask any more questions.


    So, this is the result of Wanda''s proper handling?


    ...WaitLake recalled what Hermione had just said.


    It turned out that he came here.


    These words...


    Something is wrong.


    Lake looked up at Hermione: "Did something big happened in the magic world recently?"


    Hermione looked at David Harkless on the big screen and directly swung out the Merlin magic ring. After the Merlin magic teleportation channel leading to Gideon Malik Manor, when she turned and walked over there. Said: "Agatha Harkris was found dead on the Thames. All her magic and inheritance were taken away. I will also handle this matter."


    Finished.


    Whoops.


    Hermione had disappeared from the combat conference center and appeared on the big screen.


    ...

 Chapter 701: 2 different people

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    Merlin''s magic ring unfolds.


    Hermione walked straight out of it, caught the eye, and saw the front, full of David Harkris, who was no less dark and magical than Voldemort once had.


    no doubt.


    Now David has completely plunged into the embrace of darkness.


    I have to say that the power of darkness is the one that has the greatest impact on mankind. Just look at David Harkris, whose black eyes are covered with scarlet bloodshot eyes.


    In the past, David, to say something bad, is a real little experience.


    And what about David in front of him?


    The dark magic is overwhelming. If you say something to others, the handsome David in front of you was bullied by school bullying in middle school. It is estimated that no one would believe this sentence.


    Just as Hermione did not believe it.


    Hermione looked at David Harkless: "Three days ago, the body of the witch Agatha Harkless appeared on the Thames. According to the report of the Magic Inquisition, Agatha was killed, and , Was killed by a very vicious curse. This murderer not only killed Agatha, but also robbed her of her power, and even swallowed her soul, giving Agatha all the magic power. Became my own."


    Wearing jeans and a T-shirt on the opposite side, if you don¡¯t look at the hideous smile on your face, you will only think that it is a young David Harkless. With a tone full of darkness, without the slightest guilt, he nodded and said directly. : "Yes, yes, I did it."


    Hermione asked quietly, "Why?"


    At that time, she worked so hard to let Lake''s urge to cut the weeds and root out the roots. As a result, if she had known that there would be today, Hermione promised that she would not do it back then.


    I''m going to die anyway, early or late, it makes no difference.


    "why?"


    "Yes it is."


    Hermione looked a little curiously and asked her David Harkless, and nodded: "If I remember correctly, Agatha the witch rescued you from Voldemort''s hands, even if you are a normal lifesaver. , Will not do such a thing, let alone, Agatha is still your elder..."


    "Shut up!"


    Before Hermione''s words were finished, David Harkless interrupted directly and said grimly: "She is not my elder, she not only restricted me from wanting revenge, but I knelt at her door for three times. Tian Sanye, she didn''t even want to impart knowledge of dark magic to me, she is not my elder."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows, and said honestly: "It''s protecting you if you don''t let you learn magic."


    If David really disappeared, he would be able to spend his life safely.


    Together, no one can stop Lake''s killing intent, but there is a prerequisite, that is, killing intent.


    As long as David really disappears and he no longer appears in Lake¡¯s sight, Lake¡¯s killing intent will not rise. Since there is no killing intent, how can there be no one to stop it?


    "Hahaha!"


    David directly raised his head and laughed wildly. The laughter was full of darkness and madness. After a long time, David stopped laughing, stopped, and looked at Hermione: "Protect me, my parents were killed by you. ."


    Hermione frowned and said, "Your father was killed by Voldemort."


    "You robbed my ring."


    "That was a deal."


    "It was you who made my family ruined."


    "..."


    That is a deal.


    Hermione thinks so too. At most, when Lake was trading, he didn''t tell David Harkless what the Supreme Dragon Ring he was holding.


    But is this a fraud?


    One is willing to buy and the other is willing to sell.


    Lake''s behavior at that time can only be regarded as a bad news. You can''t see the value of the Supreme Dragon Ring, but Lake saw it and bought it with real money.


    Can this be called grabbing?


    Lake spent money, and, at the time, the Supreme Dragon Ring was also the one David in front of him was willing to pay for and deliver the goods.


    As for what, Lake and Hermione killed the David''s family?


    This is even more nonsense.


    Say nothing, just say a word.


    Even if it was that day, what would happen to the Supreme Dragon Ring in David''s hands? Would Voldemort really take the Supreme Dragon Ring and not touch anyone in David''s family?


    How is this possible.


    Even if the Supreme Dragon Ring was on David''s side, Voldemort would kill David''s family after he got the Supreme Dragon Ring.


    Simply put.


    That day, at that time, the tragedy that happened to David¡¯s family was destined. There was no relationship with anyone. The fate had already written the tragedy for David¡¯s family. Unless someone who might break the fate intervened, otherwise, That tragedy will happen anyway.


    and so¡­¡­


    Hermione looked at David: "Everything you have experienced is very unfortunate, but no one will bear the so-called responsibility of your mouth. I will not, and others will not. To blame, you can only blame yourself."


    David grinned and said: "Yes, so I blame myself day and night, why am I so stupid, why am I so cowardly, fortunately, I have been favored by a great god, let me know that I can change all of this, I You can come personally to get revenge."


    Hermione nodded: "Then why don''t you go?"


    Hill and Steve Rogers, who commanded the combat center, looked at Lake in an instant.


    Lake, who was watching the play with his arms around him, returned to his senses, looked at the eyes that fell on him, opened his mouth, waved his hand, and was too lazy to say anything.


    Is this unclear?


    Does this guy dare to face Lake openly?


    Mimi fired a black shot behind her back, maybe she could die later, but when she appeared in front of Lake in a fair manner, one on the left and right was dead.


    even¡­¡­


    Didn''t you see that David didn''t even dare to pronounce his full name?


    If this David had said his full name before that, and it was still a malicious one, it would have been captured by Lake''s growing sixth sense in the first time.


    So, don''t look at David''s temperament now looks like a dark giant, but in fact, this product is still the same as before, strong in the outside and dry in the middle, purely embroidered pillows.


    Look at Wesley.


    Maybe Wesley also guessed something, but how did they do it, honestly with their tails between their tails? No, Lake also heard some time ago that this Wesley successfully passed the New York police exam. , Became a policeman in Queens, and was promoted to a police detective because he cracked a bank robbery some time ago.


    Of course.


    Wesley was able to get promoted. Among them, there was Lake''s credit. After all, Lake made a phone call. In the final analysis, the order that Lake really revolved back then was because of the cross.


    If there was no cross and the lottery won, Lake''s own development rhythm would undoubtedly be so late, and in the future, the prizes that appeared would not be those prizes.


    So Lake made a phone call. After all, Lake would still be very pleased to see Wesley emerge from the state of being a little victim.


    Come to think of it, if the cross is still there, it will be very gratifying.


    David over there seemed to be questioned after Hermione''s words.


    Hermione lowered her head, smiled, and looked at David: "Lake''s evaluation of you is indeed correct. Back then, I regretted taking your Supreme Dragon Ring, but now, seeing you like this, I think I Nothing was wrong. I even regret now why I chose to save your life back then."


    If she hadn¡¯t done this back then, the David in front of her would not use the taboo magic in the Supreme Merlin¡¯s Handbook to swallow Agatha, and even become one. If she didn¡¯t find out in time, he would probably be second again. A villain of Voldemort.


    "even¡­¡­"


    Hermione looked at David, shook her head and said disappointedly: "If Bassaze sees you like this, I think he will be disappointed. Why, he had to sacrifice his life to protect you back then."


    David said grimly: "That''s what he owes me. If he doesn''t give me that **** supreme dragon ring, how could my whole family die, but I want to thank him."


    "Oh?"


    "If it weren''t for that **** old guy, how would I know that the world is so real that the strong have everything, and the weak have no right to speak."


    "..."


    This guy was completely corroded by the darkness.


    This was what Hermione thought in her heart, and her soul asked again: "Then you, why don''t you go to him directly? Why hide behind you sneakily?"


    David screamed and his eyes fell on Hermione.


    Next second.


    A silly smile appeared on the corner of David''s mouth: "I will, when I swallow you, I will go to him, and then I will send you two together in the dark world..."


    Hermione interrupted directly: "Then you have the ability to say his name."


    David Karger: "What?"


    Hermione smiled brightly and looked at David: "His name, don''t you know his name?"


    David said grimly: "Of course I know."


    Hermione said, "Then what is his name, tell me, and tell me his full name."


    David opened his mouth.


    Lake''s full name?


    Ordinary people say Lake¡¯s full name or even say Lake¡¯s full name maliciously. Lake¡¯s sixth sense can be captured, but they will be ignored directly. It is recorded.


    Just like the so-called chat messages, ordinary people who have malicious intent belong to the kind of information that is received but not reminded.


    But if you are an extraordinary person, and you are still an extraordinary person full of malice towards Lake, you may think that there may be no problem, but if you say something directly, you will be directly locked by the sixth sense, and it is It belongs to the state of receiving information and reminding.


    Hermione looked at David, as if running against David: "Why, don''t you dare?"


    David: "..."


    ...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the two different people in Chapter 702 (first update, please subscribe!)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 702: Stupid and naive david

    Lake from the Super Investigation Bureau Operational Command Center was a bit speechless.


    Especially when Lake noticed the few glances that were delivered, his heart became even more speechless.


    Lake couldn''t help looking at Hill and Steve, and said, "I swear to God, I am an ordinary person, an ordinary ordinary person."


    His personal design is like this.


    is better marksmanship, more courage, and then more fearless.


    After all, whoever has extraordinary abilities is his vest.


    Steve said abruptly, "God is dead."


    Hill nodded, echoing Steve¡¯s words, and looked at Lake with a smile: "Now it¡¯s Holy Keisha, maybe you can swear to Holy Keisha."


    Lake''s face was dark.


    good fellow.


    Did you stop here directly to stop him?


    swear to God, that is completely casual.


    But swearing to the divine Keisha is basically swearing to his own woman.


    is well known.


    The Ke family has always had a very good tradition in dealing with women, that is, they never lie to their own women, at most they use the art of language to describe certain things that they don¡¯t want to say but can¡¯t lie. .


    If Lake swears to the Holy Keisha, it is basically a lie to the Holy Keisha with his eyes open.


    and so¡­


    Lake looked at the expressions of Hill and Steve''s delivery, and waved his hands: "I''m too lazy to care about you. Anyway, I''m an ordinary person. Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway."


    Steve: "..."


    Hill: "..."


    talk back to talk.


    But as long as this David dares to say his full name, Lake has a way to slap him to death. If the full name of the **** can be said casually and maliciously without any punishment, then this god¡¯s The card face is too low.


    In the past, Lake did not dare to say Odin¡¯s real name before receiving the gift from the Hungry Giant. After the gift from the Hungry Giant, after being able to block Odin¡¯s perception, Lake dared to say Odin¡¯s full name directly. .


    Gods must not be insulted.


    Even if it''s just a name, it won''t work.


    "Come on, say his name, come on, don''t you really want to kill him?"


    "..."


    David looked at Hermione.


    On Hermione''s delicate and beautiful face, in David''s eyes, Hermione''s expression was full of eager encouragement and endless contempt.


    This makes David feel a little unhappy in his heart.


    David opened his mouth.


    Next second.


    The voice of Domam, the greatest master of darkness that bestows David¡¯s power, appeared directly in David¡¯s sea of ??consciousness: "Shut up, you stupid thing, close your mouth, before you swallow this woman in front of you, get her power. Before, it was absolutely impossible to say that name."


    "But..."


    "Close your cesspool."


    "..."


    The voice of Domam, the greatest ruler of the dark dimension, swept through David''s sea of ??consciousness like a black storm: "You stupid thing, don''t you see it, this woman is deceiving you and delaying your time. "


    "what?"


    David quickly returned to his senses, and after Domam''s prompt, he immediately looked around.


    "Suddenly!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Boom!"


    It didn¡¯t take long to hide from the prison, and came here to find Gideon Malik to provide funding and weapon support. Otherwise, they would directly pull Gideon Malik along with the cobras who were screaming at the last. Inside the building, there was a constant rumbling with the sound of guns from all over the place.


    à§à§.


    David''s face flushed, it was an anger that turned into anger, and looked at Hermione: "You are teasing me."


    Upon seeing this, Hermione put away the smile on her face and shook her head: "No, I am saving you."


    David was about to tremble with anger.


    Hermione said directly: "Since you dare not say his name, it means that you are not ready to be an enemy of him. Therefore, if you are willing to give up the power of darkness and return to the magic trial to be judged, I Believe that the trial house will give you a fair trial, while now, you have not made a big mistake."


    David said coldly: "You don''t even know what I plan to do."


    Hermione shook her head: "No, I know."


    David: "..."


    Although Hermione didn''t enter David''s mind to check his memory, don''t forget, Hermione has the wisdom of the supreme Merlin of the past, and Lake''s goddess of wisdom.


    Maybe Hermione can''t guess Lake''s thoughts, but for David, he can still guess what he wants to do.


    "After Agatha''s body appeared on the Thames, our Magic Enforcement Department and the Federal Department of Magic Operations received news that some witches who had been persecuted had returned to the Federation."


    "I thought they came back again, because after Agatha died, they planned to return to their ancestral land."


    "but¡­"


    "Our people discovered that they were not. After they returned to the Union, the path moved towards North Carolina, intentionally or unintentionally, and you are now in the place of Cobra. Your purpose is hard to guess. ?"


    Hermione said with a faint expression: "Don''t forget, you may have the memory of Bassaze''s part of the book of Merlin, but I am the Supreme Merlin, you know, I know the same, and you think you Is this kind of method very clever? You are stunned and secretive. Compared with him, you are far behind. Although that guy has always said that he likes simple and rude, but using tactics, you are not even qualified to watch in front of him. ."


    That guy has made Dongguo¡¯s 36 tricks and used it in his career for picking up girls.


    I''ve already told him so far. As a result, the sisters still came out one after another. The most disgusting thing is that every time this guy has one that convinces him, it seems as if he doesn''t accept women. He is just like a sinner.


    Gardenas Island.


    Lake listened to Hermione¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help touching his nose. He looked at Hill and said with a weird expression: ¡°How do I feel, she seems to be scolding me?¡±


    Hill shook his head with a normal expression, and looked at Lake: "Is there, I didn''t hear it."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Hill: "Can you put away the smile on your face before shaking your head?"


    Hill nodded solemnly: "Surely next time."


    Lake: "..."


    good fellow.


    Oo Tsuna is sluggish.


    Lake thought so, and looked into the big screen speechlessly, as if to lightly reveal a magic scene, Hermione who had debunked David''s plan shook her head.


    David¡¯s plan is actually very simple.


    He also took a fancy to the five overlord conferences ten days later.


    The cobra is in the light, and the so-called black witches are in the dark, taking a two-pronged approach, attacking the five overlord-level meetings, and preparing with both hands, even if the cobra is exposed, there is still the black witch group.


    David¡¯s tactics are very good, but the same is very immature.


    the reason?


    This David didn''t even think of a question, who is he using as his opponent to deal with ordinary people, this kind of plan can be said to be seamless.


    But the opponent is Lake.


    To put it bluntly, Lake came from a conspiracy background. Although Lake doesn¡¯t like conspiracy too much, for this old business, Lake is the clear one, and David, at best, is just a layman.


    To put it bluntly, David''s plan is simply to play a big sword in front of Lake, recklessly.


    As for when David hooked up with Cobra, Lake pondered and figured it out. If the estimate is correct, it should have hooked up with Bai Youling.


    After all, Langley also said that, in several international arrests, there were several times that he had clearly driven Bai Youling to a dead end, but every time he found an opportunity and suddenly disappeared.


    David''s face was uncertain when he was exposed to the plan. Finally, his face was dark and looked at Hermione: "Since you already know my plan, it seems that I can only kill you."


    Lake smiled.


    Hill who was sitting next to him also smiled.


    also smiled, and there was Hermione too.


    When Hermione listened to these words, she shook her head with some Coke and looked at David: "David, don''t you understand? I am telling your plan now to make you give up this idea. Take advantage of this. There is still a chance, give up the darkness, your life is still very long, I am saving you."


    "help me."


    "Correct."


    Hermione nodded seriously, and said solemnly: "If you say your plan from my mouth, he will treat it as a joke, but if you say it from your mouth, trust me, even if you don¡¯t say it. His name, he will immediately come out in front of you, and then shoot you into scum, and even your soul will accept his punishment."


    Sitting in the combat command center, Lake with his legs crossed and one hand propped on his chin, listening to Hermione''s words, couldn''t help shook his head and chuckled lightly.


    but¡­


    Lake didn''t answer anything against Hermione''s words.


    Because it is true.


    Hermione looked at David''s uncertain expression on her face and smiled, "You don''t believe it?"


    David did not speak.


    Hermione shook her head speechlessly: "David, UU reading maybe you have seen the real side of this world, but your world is still so small that after you have extraordinary powers, Forget about one other thing."


    talking.


    Hermione pointed to the sky and looked at David: "This world has technology, do you forget? Do you think that if you don''t tell his name, he doesn''t know your existence? You are too naive, David , In this world, there is something called a satellite. Do you think it is useful for you to kill me? Your plan is now known to him. I am saving you, David."


    David looked up at the cloudless sky.


    At this moment.


    The gunshots inside the manor house gradually ceased.


    no doubt.


    Cobra lost.


    David returned to his senses, his face was blue and white and looked at Hermione: "Then I will kill you first."


    talking.


    David roared directly, opening his arms.


    Hermione didn''t panic when she saw this, but she sighed with regret.


    Next second!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 703: Dead stupid david

    "Die!"


    David looked savage, and the dark power on his body was like a tsunami and whizzed towards Hermione on the opposite side: "Today is your death date."


    "Dark frenzy!"


    "Boom!"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    suddenly.


    The hideous look on David''s face was instantly replaced by a look of incomparable astonishment, and he looked at her with a stunned look. Under this dark frenzy, Hermione had never been shaken.


    how can that be.


    When David saw this, he couldn''t help but lost his voice and said, "How is this possible."


    Hermione sighed regretfully: "What''s impossible in this."


    do not forget.


    The Chaos Universe once swallowed the power of darkness. The most important point, the Chaos Universe, has the purest darkness sitting in it.


    David used the power of darkness to attack Hermione. This is undoubtedly using the power of darkness to attack the darkness. Under the purest transformation of darkness in the Chaos Universe, David¡¯s attack could not break through the purest darkness at all.


    If Domam of the Dark Dimension personally took action, the purest darkness might not have time to transform and turn the dark power into the purest darkness and then absorb it.


    But David¡¯s attack?


    The dark power used by David seems to be turbulent, but in fact, the purest darkness can''t even be said to be ready. It doesn''t need a breath. David''s dark power, full of countless negative emotions, is instantly completely pure. The darkness transformed and then absorbed.


    The most important thing.


    Hermione looked at David and shook her head: "Also, didn''t Bassaze tell you that the Supreme Merlin is the master of all Merlin''s magic power, even the Lord of the Demon Insects Maxim when killing the former Supreme Merlin? Consecrated yourself to the darkness to kill with the power of darkness, instead of using the power of darkness to transform Merlin''s magic?"


    good fellow.


    David has plunged into the darkness, which is correct, but this fellow David used the power of darkness to urge the magic calculated and researched by the supreme Merlins to attack.


    What is this called?


    Using Supreme Merlin¡¯s magic to attack Supreme Merlin?


    What do you think?


    "Since you have plunged into the darkness and do not know how to repent, I, as the Supreme Merlin, ban you!"


    "Whhhhhhhh!!!"


    In Hermione''s eyes, the fountain of Merlin emerged, and the goddess of magic Mystra appeared in the fountain of Merlin. With the gathered Merlin magic, a series of invisible imprisonment appeared directly on the opposite side of David''s body.


    Like countless large chains, it clicked and was locked.


    Next second.


    David screamed, and instantly fell to the ground, and the dark magic that could no longer be suppressed surged crazily.


    Prior to this, although David did not use any Merlin magic, he did use Merlin magic. What Hermione did was to make David not only unable to perceive the existence of Merlin magic, but also not qualified to use it. Any Merlin magic.


    Not long.


    Under the rising dark power, David appeared with his waist bowed and hunched back. After using Merlin magic as a disguise, David, who was thrown into the darkness, revealed what he was after he embraced the darkness. true colors.


    rotten face.


    That rancid body faintly exudes.


    even...


    Hermione looked at David, who was slowly raising her head. When she saw David''s face, she couldn''t help frowning: "Githers, you really went astray."


    But seeing the right side of David''s rotten face, it was not what David originally had, but instead, it had the same half of the face as Agatha Harkris'' face.


    At this moment.


    On the left and right cheeks that looked extremely uncoordinated on David''s face, half of them were filled with spite, and half were laughing.


    "Little guy, I said earlier..."


    "get out!"


    There was a furious expression on David''s left cheek, as if he was angry at Hermione, but it seemed that he was yelling at himself again.


    To be more precise, it was roaring at Agatha who had been swallowed by him.


    "Albone!"


    "Roar!"


    Agatha, who had lost Merlin''s magic and could no longer conceal it, said directly.


    Aiboni.


    is the pet of the black panther.


    After David could no longer cover Agatha, Aboni, who was deceived by him, finally understood how his master passed away. Under the call of Agatha, he jumped up and swiped, instantly Bit on David''s neck.


    "what!"


    "ïÏ!"


    "shut up!"


    David looked up to the sky and cried out in pain. Under the pain of eating, he got stuck in his hands and threw him to the ground. The panther biting his throat fiercely, screamed and screamed and wanted to press him down. The black panther Albany was torn off.


    but¡­¡­


    Black Panther Aiboni knows how her owner, the most beloved owner, died, her front paws are like steel bars, no matter how David beats them, they smashed them directly into David''s chest.


    "Githers!"


    "WTF."


    "Thick and greasy thank you special."


    "What happened here?"


    According to the instructions, the Special Forces Duke and others who came out after the execution of the escaped Cobras in the villa looked at the scene of the live version of the orc cannibal and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Outside of the manor, Natasha, who came over and tried to save Gideon Malik¡¯s loyal Hydra warrior, also returned to Hermione¡¯s side and looked in front of her. This scene was staged: "This..."


    Although Hermione has some sympathy for David, it is a pity that David has already used up this sympathy. Looking at the scene before her, without any interruption, she directly said with a faint expression: "Backlash."


    Use disgraceful means to kill others and take away their power. That''s fine, but if you want to kill, kill them clean. After killing others, you still count on other people''s sons to help you?


    Hermione couldn''t figure out what the operation was.


    The Black Panther Aboni was adopted by Agatha since he was a child. You didn¡¯t kill because you felt that the Black Panther Aboni was very powerful, but you never thought about it. The Black Panther knew how her master died. What will happen to you after you do?


    David''s screams gradually intensified.


    But the power of darkness...


    is gradually weakening.


    "This stupid thing."


    Among the boundless dimensions, Domam, the most powerful ruler of the dark dimension, couldn''t help but sighed, then looked at the blonde Saga in the chaos underworld dimension and said: "The dimension lord of the chaos underworld, you again Won."


    Lake looked at Domam blankly: "You bring a stupid guy over, thinking that you can rely on him to defeat me. If David is stupid, then choose him and give him the power of darkness. Stupid is stupid."


    Dommam¡¯s faceless expression was full of inexplicable, and finally, with a cold snort, after saying the last sentence, he directly chose to cut off the dark power channel he provided to David: "I know who you are. Master of Chaos Hades."


    Lake snorted and looked at Domam who seemed to be ruthless and then left. He didn''t have the thought of catching up.


    One thing comes one by one.


    Again.


    He has already opened the third-line combat mode, and then turned on the fourth-line combat mode, he is afraid that he is really going to be on the road to the enemy of the world.


    You wait.


    After Lao Tzu finishes the current copy of [Cherytas Attack the Earth] and [Heaven''s Changing Course], the next one will be your turn.


    You jump.


    Now you have started a death sentence with me, but don''t let yourself be upgraded to the highest penalty Ling Chi here!


    Think about it.


    Lake swallowed Domam, the dark power left after the strongman broke his wrist, sneered, and closed his own chaotic underworld, disappearing into the boundless dimension.


    The Lords of countless dimensions are watching in their own dimensions. Before that, Lake and Domam looked at each other as if they were speaking and confronting each other on the World Channel. For the earth, even though it was a coveted earth, they were completely lost. Even the slightest thought.


    soon.


    After losing the power provided by Domam, David... less than half an hour after he played again, David has completely died under the bite of the black panther Aiboni.


    David''s soul, the soul that has been thrown into the darkness and has become rotten, is directly dissolved, and even the scum that is really dead is not left.


    Black Panther Aiboni also let out a whine after avenging her master, and then turned over. The blood fell from David''s body and fell to the ground. Her chest began to rise and fall, making a whimper.


    Hermione ignored Natasha''s obstruction next to her, walked straight to the black panther Aiboni, and squatted down.


    Black Panther Albany''s oily eyes looked at Hermione who was squatting, and whimpered at Hermione with her big mouth soaked in the blood of the murderer''s enemy David.


    Hermione stretched out her right hand.


    Black Panther Albany is a stress.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    "Woo..."


    Hermione¡¯s right hand was gently placed on the shiny and smooth fur of the black panther AlbanyThe magic in the Merlin Springs turned into a cure for all pains through the Force Tree as a transit point The power of light.


    The light fell like tiny raindrops into the body of the black panther Aiboni. After entering, the black panther Aiboni''s whimper gradually decreased. At the same time, the violently undulating chest began to gradually become stable. stand up.


    even...


    The countless finger holes that had just come out because of David¡¯s dying struggle all over the Panthers Abney¡¯s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not long.


    Black Panther Albany stood up from the ground despite her reluctance under Hermione''s gaze.


    Next second.


    Black Panther Albany, who stood up again, glanced at her side, David, who was completely bitten by her, looked at Hermione at last.


    The front paws are bent.


    dropped his head down.


    Black Panther Albany chose to surrender to Hermione.


    Hermione: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 704: Underground teleportation array

    "Congratulations."


    Lake and Hill and Steve Rogers, who wanted to experience the teleportation technology, showed up in Malik Manor, congratulating Hermione.


    Hermione smiled and asked, "Why?"


    Lake''s gaze fell on her knees beside Hermione, docilely unable to see that this was a black panther Aiboni who almost suppressed the appearance of the special forces sling, and smiled: "What else can this pet be."


    Hermione lowered her head and glanced at Black Panther Aiboni, shook her head, and looked at Lake: "She was just thanking me. I let her know who was the murderer of her master. To thank me, she chose to surrender me. of."


    Lake smiled: "It''s not bad."


    So an idiot is an idiot.


    Switching to Lake, this thing will definitely not happen to him. Either don''t kill or kill. If you want to kill, Lake will never leave any weeds to let him have a chance to blow and regenerate.


    and so¡­


    There are no more mistakes like this.


    Lake also reviewed his fault this time in his heart. It was because of the occasional softheartedness at the time. Although no major mistakes were made this time, and no trouble was caused, this was a warning.


    There is no doubt that.


    Being a human being, I still can''t be soft-hearted, even if it''s just a moment of soft-heartedness.


    Being soft to the enemy is the cruelty to oneself.


    Lake shook his head, and then his eyes fell on Gideon Malik, who was escorted out of the house by the special forces, and his daughter Stephanie Malik.


    "Minister Edwin, kill me, but don''t..."


    "boom!"


    "Dad¡ª"


    "boom!"


    Lake walked over, and the long-lost hate gun appeared in his hand, and walked directly in front of Gideon Malik and his daughter. Before Gideon Malik finished speaking, he opened it directly. The gun is out.


    The kind that kills with a single shot.


    The special team escorting Gideon Malik and Stephanie Malik looked at each other, let go of their hands, and made two pops. The bodies of Gideon Malik and his daughter fell on the ground. On the ground, there was still a sound.


    Lake carried out his principle of [shoot first, then interrogate] expressionlessly, staring down at the corpse of Gideon Malik and his daughter in front of him that had been shot in the eyebrows, and said inwardly: "I have kept my promise. , As long as you die, don¡¯t want your soul, and you won¡¯t be tortured by me again after you die, so go with peace of mind."


    "take away!"


    Lake looked up at the two special team members, and while putting away the guns, said: "Find a beautiful place and bury it."


    The two special team members responded, and then they brought in the other two team members to help together. They were carrying the bodies of Gideon Malik and his daughter towards the outside of the manor, preparing to find a more suitable resting place nearby. To the ground.


    followed.


    The special team members carried out three bodies one after another from the inside of the villa.


    The escaped cobra.


    Duke over there stared at one of the corpses, was silent for a moment, and walked in front of Lake: "Sir..."


    Lake knew what Duke wanted to say, and said directly: "Your brother-in-law''s body, you can take it away."


    Duke put away his remaining words, and said to Lake, "Thank you, sir."


    Lake waved his hand.


    After the cobra Anna was rescued at the time, she was successfully washed out of the Nanoworms that controlled her. While Anna was serving her sentence, Duke found Lake and expressed the hope that his credit could be used in exchange for Anna''s sentence.


    Lake looked at Duke thoughtfully at the time. After all, when Anna was controlled by Cobra, she was treated as an RBQ. Did Duke not care at all?


    Obviously, Duke really doesn''t mind, Duke said categorically that he loves Anna.


    Lake snorted at that time, dialed a phone directly, and then directly told Duke that he would go to jail to raise someone tomorrow.


    Duke was dumbfounded.


    Lake told Duke directly that he was not too greedy for the credit that Mo''s men deserved. The credit was earned by Duke''s birth and death, and Duke deserved it.


    As for Anna''s commutation, for Lake, it was just a phone call, and he wouldn''t let his subordinates use credit for it.


    and so¡­


    Duke wanted to return his brother-in-law''s body with excuses. After all, the Cobra Commander who was killed was still Duke''s brother-in-law and Anna''s younger brother.


    "and many more."


    "Sir."


    "The corpse should be sent to the post-mortem building to check whether it is a real body or a clone. After confirming that it is correct, you can take him away."


    "...Thank you sir."


    After the emergence of the clone, the experiment on how to accurately distinguish whether it is a clone was the first to be found by Dr. Hailun Zhao from the Super-Check Lab Lab and Tempry Breanna, the top human association of the Washington Jefferson Research Association. A precise and effective way of identification.


    The cloned person may be able to do the same with my own DNA structure.


    but¡­


    There is still a clear difference between the clone and the person in the molecular layer of DNA. As long as you observe the state of the DNA molecular layer, you can accurately and effectively identify whether it is a clone or not.


    It saves the trouble and failed method of directly measuring the bone age in vivo.


    After all, even if it is bone age, this thing can be faked, right?


    The same mistake, I won¡¯t make it again.


    Lake looked at Duke and the others, who was clearing up the mess and preparing to take the Quin''s fighter jet to return to Gardners Island first, thinking so in his heart.


    "Sir!"


    A super investigator at the door of a certain room in the manor, shouted at Lake and Hill and Hermione not far away: "There is a discovery here."


    walked into the room and caught the eye. It was a passage that was found and opened to a secret room underground.


    stepped into it.


    is not so much a basement, it is more appropriate to say that it is an underground palace. As far as everyone can see, there seems to be a decoration on the ground similar to an altar.


    Four seemingly old pillars surround a circular altar. There is no trace of dust on the altar.


    "this is¡­"


    "Transportation Array."


    Lake explained Hill¡¯s doubts: "Remember, I said that Gideon Malik¡¯s Hydra was not for subverting the world, but for another ideal?"


    Hill said, "Rescue the first foreigner?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, this is the ideal of the Hydra, Gideon Malik. They want to rescue the first alien hive that was exiled to outer space."


    talking.


    Lake briefly talked to Hill and Hermione about the ins and outs of this alien hive.


    The story is also very simple.


    A word.


    The Hive of Inhumans once led the first foreigners to defeat their creator, the Cree. Then, after the Cree left the earth, the rest of the aliens united again and will lead them to win the war. Through the teleportation array left by the Cree at that time, the hive expelled the hive of the alien from the earth.


    Ok.


    This is a story of teamwork to defeat foreign enemies, and then infighting.


    After listening, Steve asked a little puzzled: "Why?"


    Lake looked at Steve and smiled: "Why can it be that there are multiple reasons. In the words of the united hive, they drove away the Kerry people, not to usher in another existence that dominates them. of."


    "Then what are you talking about?"


    "The Hive''s abilities are too strong, and the rest of the strangers are afraid. Although the Hive of the strangers did want dictatorship after defeating the Kerry, but in the hearts of some other strangers, the dictatorship of the strangers is It is equivalent to saying that they were also reduced to the targets of dictatorship, so the Hive of Inhumans was expelled."


    "..."


    The ability of the alien hive is terrible.


    but¡­


    At that time, the Inhumans teamed up to expel the Inhuman Hive. It was not only for this reason. At least, the main reason was not for this. If the Inhuman Hive knew a little bit of sharing while being dictatorship, Lake believed that maybe Inhuman. I am afraid that the history of is about to be rewritten.


    So, it''s a pity.


    Lake''s eyes fell on the teleportation formation in front of this, and shook his head: "Let''s go."


    Hermione saw this and pointed to the teleportation formation: "This...don''t care?"


    Lake shook his head: "No need, this teleportation array is the most primitive teleportation array, and the lack of energy source to activate this teleportation array can''t be activated anyway."


    This teleportation array needs the Terrigan crystal.


    Terrigan crystal is poisonous.


    and...


    Terrigan crystal itself is a kind of thing created by the Cree people specially for aliens. It belongs to a technological creation. It does not mean that you can find a hole in the earth and dig it.


    Hill said, "Would you like to send a few agents to look over here?"


    Lake looked at Hill thoughtfully: "I''ve heard a sentence, where you don¡¯t care, no one will pay attention. UU read , but if someone stands guard, even if it¡¯s empty inside. One thing, others will believe, there are treasures in it."


    If there is nothing in it, why do you send someone to guard it?


    is more eye-catching than indifferent and sent someone to watch.


    Lake looked around for a while, then his right hand flicked.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    In the four corners of this underground palace, there are four more high-energy, high-explosive plastic bombs.


    Lake looked at Hill: "If you blow him up, isn''t it all right?"


    Hill opened his mouth: "Do you still carry these things with you?"


    good fellow.


    Who would run around the world with plastic explosives?


    Lake shrugged: "I''m the kind of person who believes that even a piece of straw paper has an important role."


    What are a few plastic bombs?


    In the space of ¡¡¡¡lake, there are even trigger mines of the World War II era.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 705: The 5 major conferences to be opened soon

    umbling!


    In the deafening explosion, point to point, accompanied by the earth-shattering explosion, a sky appeared instantly under the ground of this exceptionally luxurious Malik Manor. Almost in the blink of an eye, the entire manor had disappeared from the ground. It''s gone.


    was replaced by ruins.


    is a huge, very shocking ruin.


    I watched this field of land exploded on the spot and the super inspectors looked surprised.


    Among them, an alien agent who oversaw the investigation was even more surprised.


    Yes it is.


    There are foreign agents in the Super Investigation Bureau. After all, not all foreigners like to settle in the afterlife on a snow-capped mountain in the East.


    In the first year that Skye joined the Super Investigation Bureau, Jiaying came to visit Lake, but Lake was not there at the time. It was Commander Hill who received her. Hill naturally agreed with Jiaying¡¯s proposal and said , Super Investigation Bureau is not interested in persecuting foreigners.


    The big bosses who are over the investigation bureau are no longer interested in persecuting foreigners, let alone the people below.


    and...


    Super Investigation Bureau has a Saint Seiya cultivation system. As long as you can be successfully promoted, then you can receive this small universe practice that can be [mortal body, comparable to gods].


    and so.


    Although the abilities of the stranger are very peculiar, there is a law of gains and losses, and it only makes other people in the Super Investigation Bureau only interested in them, and will not choose to get started in this range.


    "Look."


    Lake waited until the exploding figure disappeared completely, looked at the ruins of Shengli in front of him, raised his eyebrows, and then looked at Hill next to him: "In this way, will anyone come over to hunt for treasure?"


    Hill looked at Lake thoughtfully: "I don''t know if anyone will come to hunt for treasure, but I know that if the Congress is still there, you must be impeached."


    Lake laughed: "But the Congress is still being rebuilt, isn''t it, so, after the Congress is established, I won''t be held accountable anymore."


    After all, this incident happened before the Congress.


    Simply put, that is, Congress wants to impeach Lake on this matter. There is no reason. After all, when Lake did this matter, there was no Congress.


    "Let''s go."


    Lake nodded contentedly, and said: "Now, finally, there is nothing troublesome."


    Hydra has since been completely swept into the dust of history.


    As for the Baron Straker in Paris?


    He is a good person.


    At the very least, it is a good man to stand on Lake''s side, and Alexander Pierce has also acted as a character witness for Baron Straker, so Baron Straker can be saved from death.


    Even Baron Straker can fully wash himself with the help of the Immortal Consortium. As for the so-called Hydra assets, it depends on how much Baron Straker can eat away.


    Is there anything else?


    Seems to be gone.


    Cobra has just been released from prison and has not had time to perform another revenge. All the plans are dead.


    You should be able to recharge your energy, wait for the five overlords to finish the meeting, and then open the [Cheryta Invasion] instance.


    Lake thought so.


    Hermione asked next to him: "That black witch group..."


    talking.


    Hermione looked at Lake with a slight smile on her face, took back the rest of the words, and looked at Lake with a smile: "You have taken care of it?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "After the red, notify the base and send us back."


    The words fall.


    Lake squeaked and disappeared in place.


    followed.


    Hill, Steve Rogers, Natasha Romanov, and a team of elite action teams directly transmitted from Gardners Island, disappeared one by one.


    ßË!


    Lake appeared directly on the folding teleportation platform on Gardners Island, and then walked down from the platform.


    Of course he has to deal with it.


    Is there anything I need to say, good guys, don¡¯t look at who the current Federal President is, Karen, how could Lake be indifferent when he knew someone was going to make trouble at the summit hosted by Karen.


    A thought, turned into a blond Saga clone and flew over.


    punch.


    What kind of witch group, even if Mephisto dared to say something he was going to make trouble at the event hosted by Karen, Lake would not care about brotherhood.


    A witch group?


    Ah.


    The soul was directly brought back to the Hades, and he became a member of the mighty prison. Waiting for the punishment of this group of witches was stopped when Lake remembered it next time.


    "Sir."


    When Lake just stepped into the combat command center, the agent turned around and said, "The communication of the first lady."


    Lake nodded and sat on the sofa: "Come in."


    on the big screen.


    Lake got up from the sofa: "Madam."


    "Minister Edwin."


    Sitting in the presidential office, Karen, who was looking at the emergency message he had just received, looked at Lake with some curiosity: "You just arrested the former federal director, Gideon Malik?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    "I believe you have a reasonable reason."


    "After Commander Cobra and others escaped from James¡¯ private prison, we tracked down Gideon Malik¡¯s manor. When the special forces attacked, Commander Cobra hooked up with criminals in the transcendent world who surrendered to the dark dimension. During the melee, Gideon Malik and his daughter Stephanie Malik were unfortunately killed by Cobra¡¯s people."


    "Where is the manor, I heard, you still blasted it?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake nodded again with a serious expression: "After the criminals of the transcendental world were wiped out by the Supreme Merlin, the manor was full of curses. In order to prevent someone from entering by mistake, I took necessary measures."


    Gideon Malik did not die because he offended him, but because he had to die.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake is willing to give some Gideon Malik preferential treatment, for example, let him be a qualified human, instead of being marked by the human humiliation pillar Hydra remnants.


    Karen nodded: "On the side of Special Agent Saga, just now, witnesses discovered that Special Agent Saga of the Super Investigation Bureau appeared in a small town in North Carolina, condescending directly. Shoot one house after another?"


    Lake said: "Yes, the actions of Agent Saga are also part of this joint operation."


    "the reason?"


    "There is evidence that the criminals of the transcendental world, the black magician David who succumbed to the dark dimension, let his witches go to North Carolina secretly, the purpose is to persecute the five overlord-level meetings ten days later, so, special agent Saga took action, and you can find the Supreme Merlin Hermione Granger of London to inquire about the authenticity of this case."


    "is it?"


    "Correct."


    After finishing the official business, Lake changed the conversation and said with a smile: "Pallas said he missed her grandma, and the Grangers would like to take this opportunity to go to Washington to congratulate you on becoming the first lady."


    Karen over there was stunned: "When will you come over, why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Lake shrugged and said, "Hermione just told me too."


    Karen rolled her eyes and shook her head: "Forget it, I''ll call and ask myself."


    finished.


    Karen hurriedly cut off the communication video.


    Lake looked at the big screen that went dark, shook his head, and turned to look at assistant Tiffany: "How about the security arrangements for the five hegemony-level summits?"


    Tiffany said: "Don''t worry, sir, Deputy Director Bath has entered the post-deployment stage. All the suspects with criminal records in the vicinity are being visited by the Secret Service. If necessary, they will leave there temporarily. ."


    Lake nodded.


    Really think that the Federal President will not clean the streets and disturb the people when he travels?


    pull it.


    The activities of the Federal President, let alone the blockade of all five nearby blocks, and then, within the five blocks nearby, all people with criminal records will be visited by the FBI and the Secret Service.


    Even, if you find something wrong with you when you visit, you will shoot directly and ask about other things.


    This time too.


    Led by the Department of Homeland Security, led by the FBI, Langley¡¯s jungler, and the Secret Service chief assisted, from top to bottom, from the inside to the outside, conduct an all-round inventory of the locations of the upcoming five dominance-level meetings to ensure Safety factor MAX.


    "That''s good."


    Lake listened to Tiffany¡¯s report, nodded, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Washington DC at night.¡±


    "Okay, sir."


    no way.


    The Grangers are somehow normal father-in-law and mother-in-law. Although he and Hermione are still engaged, after all, they even have a daughter. If the father-in-law and the mother-in-law come to Washington, Lake is not there.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake felt that no matter how generous Hermione was, she would be extremely angry when faced with this kind of thing, and she would have been angry for four to five years.


    But even if Hermione is not angryLake will still go.


    Washington.


    The plane from London arrived at the international airport.


    just...


    Not only the grandpa and grandmother who walked out of the plane holding Pallas''s little hand, but also...Ms. Peggy Carter.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, smiling and regaining his youthful appearance, even Ms. Paget Carter, who was even more flavorful than when he was young, shook hands: "Ms. Carter."


    "Minister Edwin."


    Ms. Peggy Carter said with a smile on her face: "I hope you don''t mind if I didn''t report in advance. After all, you know, although the Federation has been confirmed, my coming will still make some people feel uneasy."


    Lake laughed: "Of course not, but Steve Rogers is not in Washington."


    Ms. Peggy Carter nodded: "I know, I didn''t come to Washington this time to see Steve Rogers."


    Lake looked a little curious.


    Ms. Peggy Carter looked around and smiled and said, "There are a few words from Buckingham Palace that I want to relay to Mrs. Karen Rose."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 706: Daughter-in-law organized a group to meet mother-in-law

    Buckingham Palace?


    The queen?


    Lake thought turned, and after a while, he laughed: "Well then, I wish you all the best."


    Regarding what the Queen of Buckingham Palace and the first lady of the Union have to say through the intermediary of Ms. Peggy Carter, Lake directly stated that it was none of his business.


    Lake has enough things.


    and...


    Politics is something that Lake never touches easily.


    soon.


    Pennsylvania Avenue.


    Since Karen became the First Lady of the Federation, it is natural to live in this white palace. After all, this is also a federal tradition.


    The lack of the white palace where the president lives is like the lack of soy sauce in the tofu brain, there is no soul.


    "Grandma!"


    After Pallas got out of the car, he looked at Karen who was waiting not far away, ran over happily, threw directly into Karen¡¯s arms, and said sweetly: "Athena misses you so much."


    Pallas Athena Edwin.


    Athena is Pallas¡¯s middle name. Basically, only a few people in the family know this name.


    Karen hugged Pallas happily and said with a smile: "Grandma misses Athena too."


    Pallas flashed his big eyes: "Really?"


    Karen looked serious: "Of course."


    As long as it is the third generation in the family, Karen likes it, but unfortunately, the eldest son¡¯s daughters are one after another, and the eldest daughter, not to mention the daughter, even the egg is quiet.


    If it weren''t for this, Karen said nothing would give Betty a title of senior consultant, and then asked her uncle Hughes to take her to Curry Country.


    Mr. Wendell Granger stepped forward and congratulated Karen: "Congratulations, Karen, sorry, we should have come here soon."


    After Karen released Pallas, she hugged Mrs. Wendell Granger¡¯s wife, Mrs. Monica Granger, and then looked at Wendell: "Wendall, please, we are friends, aren¡¯t we? In fact, even if you want to come here earlier, I''m afraid I won''t have time to entertain you."


    During this time, Washington was very busy up and down.


    Karen pointed to Lake, and said to the Grangers: "Look at Lake, he takes an average of 11 months off a year and twelve months. This year, he is on duty all the time."


    Lake, who was over there, regained his senses, blinked, lowered his head and said to Hermione who was next to him: "Why did you get me so good?"


    Hermione shrugged and said nothing.


    The Grangers turned their heads and glanced at the side. Yushu Linfeng, a talented person, like Lake, who is like a male god, smiled and said to Karen: "Lake is a good boy. We think so until now."


    Lake smiled and accepted the Grangers'' compliments, and then blinked at Hermione next to him.


    Hermione was expressionless and glanced at Lake: "You''re still a tactician. What is compliment and what is compliment, can''t you hear it?"


    Lake: "..."


    In the back garden.


    Lake and Hermione took Pallas around in the garden carefully cultivated by the former president''s wife.


    The White Palace is not exposed to the public at 365 degrees without blind spots. After all, in a federation that values ??personal privacy so much, the privacy of the White Palace is also very important.


    At the very least, this back garden is basically out of sight of the federal people.


    Hermione turned her head and glanced at a room on the second floor of the building: "Lake, you are not curious, why is the aunt here this time?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    The Grangers are mortals after all, so after a brief meeting, they were arranged to go to the guest room to rest. Originally, Ms. Peggy Carter was the same.


    But Ms. Peggy Carter said that she is in a good state of mind, and she hopes to chat with Karen alone.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "No, aren''t you curious, this is like your style."


    Lake said: "No, this is my style. I like the unknown, and I also like to explore the unknown, but the premise is to like it. Facing what I don''t like, even if the unknown is temptation like an abyss, I will not look at it. Yes, even a glance is impossible."


    Hermione shrugged and looked at Lake tentatively: "So, no matter what, you won''t ask, I know what they are talking about. Are you sure you don''t want to know?"


    Lake sighed: "I said I don''t like to understand, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t think, my dear, in this case, at this point in time, the special envoy of Buckingham Palace ran to the White Palace. What else is it for? "


    If it is a general matter, it would not be possible to let Ms. Peggy Carter be the ambassador.


    can make Peggy Carter serve as an ambassador again, then, it must be a very important thing.


    As for what?


    one more time.


    Lake can guess, but he is not interested in understanding.


    "Yes it is."


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile and said, "I thought our grade could jump out of the earth, but it seems that you are more concerned about this matter than Ms. Peggy Carter, otherwise, you would not be so. Asked my opinion."


    Hermione smiled and said, "Am I serious, that''s for sure, I''m Duchess Merlin, you won''t forget this."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Well, I almost forgot that."


    After the Supreme Merlin appeared at that time, after the Supreme Merlin came from the legend, Buckingham Palace directly canonized Hermione Granger as the Duke of Merlin.


    Hermione looked at Pallas not far away, and then at Lake: "And this Duke can be hereditary, so you can understand why I am so concerned."


    Lake smiled, and wanted to tell Hermione that Pallas already has the zodiac, and the Duke of this small ball-breaking country, don¡¯t worry.


    but¡­


    Lake thought for a while and shook his head: "I don''t have the time to pay attention to these things. In fact, I have mentioned it to Karen several times, but Karen, like you, has a certain sense of belonging."


    If Karen is willing to go to the Chaos Universe, Lake wonders that he has also jumped out of the small broken ball and ran to the universe to continue the waves.


    It''s a pity that Karen is the same as Hermione, even if one knows that his son is extraordinary, and the other is extraordinary, he still has the same sense of belonging to his country as before.


    But the same sentence.


    Who makes Lake love them?


    Vampires, I can love the house and the black sublimation into an immortal blood race. Why can''t human beings be brought into the interstellar age by him, as long as Karen cares about all this.


    the next day.


    Lake and Hermione sent Ms. Paget Carter to the international airport.


    "Auntie."


    Hermione and Peggy Carter gave a hug, and after letting go, they said in a puzzled way: "Why not stay here for more time, and I can send you back."


    Ms. Peggy Carter smiled; "Thank you, Hermione, but I really enjoy the feeling of flying, especially the private jet of the Federal Secretary of Homeland Security."


    Lake next to him smiled haha: "Ms. Carter, this time I must have a lot of rewards."


    Ms. Peggy Carter looked at Lake thoughtfully: "From a certain angle, it''s like this. Don''t forget, London and Washington used to be a family."


    Lake laughed and said nothing.


    Five days later.


    Lake flew from New York to Washington DC again, organized the language, thought about it, and said to Karen, "Catherine missed you."


    Karen looked up at Lake: "My eldest granddaughter?"


    Lake nodded and said, "Of course, with Hermione sneaking in with Ms. Peggy Carter and entering the country in a hurry, I think this time, they came in a group."


    soon.


    Lake watched her gorgeously dressed Emilia walk out of the plane, and shook her head: "Why am I no exception at all?"


    The words are not finished.


    Next second.


    "Daddy."


    Lake¡¯s most beloved little padded jacket slapped, puffed, and landed on Lake¡¯s shoulders, and then with a puff, Catherine, who became youthful and beautiful and boundless, hugged Lake¡¯s arm: "Daddy, Daddy, you It¡¯s been a long time since I came to see me."


    Lake smiled, and scratched his little padded jacket''s nose: "Don''t you want me not to see you?"


    Go to see the little padded jacket?


    Lake was afraid that he couldn''t control the butcher knife in his hand, and directly slaughtered his rumored boyfriend in the little jacket.


    Little cotton-padded jacket Catherine spit out her tongue.


    White Palace.


    "Grandma."


    "Wow, the eldest granddaughter I haven''t seen for a long time."


    Karen looked at the slim Catherine who had come out with a surprise on her face and smiled: "This is different from what was seen in the video."


    Catherine and Karen will connect to the video if they have time.


    "Grandma."


    Catherine said carefully: "So, you are the president now, then, can I make a request?"


    Karen smiled and said, "Of course."


    Catherine¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the 51st District, UU reading , but Dad said that there are no aliens in it at all, and there is nothing good to watch. I want to go in and have a look, okay? ?"


    Lake and Emilia glanced at each other, and both shook their heads speechlessly: "Daughter, your grandma doesn''t have the right to view the 51st district."


    Catherine was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "But grandma is the president."


    Lake laughed and said: "The president''s security level is S level, and the security level for viewing information in the 51st district is 3S level."


    The president has never been the master of the Confederation.


    At least several generations of presidents before Karen are like this, just as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. is a tenth-level agent, but above that tenth level, there is still a reason for the so-called eleventh level.


    Karen smiled and said: "It''s okay, after a while, after I have the permission, I will definitely let you go to the 51st District."


    Again.


    Karen is different from previous presidents.


    Lake supports her, and the Wall Street Consortium also supports her.


    Emilia smiled and shook hands with Karen: "Karen, this time, I am here on behalf of the Elysee Palace."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 707: Earth Federation

    Yes it is.


    Elysee Palace.


    Tell a funny thing, when Baron Strak of Hydra surrendered to Lake, and unreservedly handed the Hydra in his hand to the Immortal Consortium overnight.


    suddenly.


    Emilia called Lake, with one meaning, they seem to be able to represent the Elysee Palace.


    Of course.


    Just like Wall Street represents the White Palace behind the scenes, the immortal consortium currently still being integrated represents the Elysee Palace just like Wall Street.


    Naturally, as the owner of the immortal consortium, the queen of the immortal royal family, Emilia, is naturally qualified to say that she can represent the Elysee Palace.


    At night.


    Karen called Lake into her private office and rubbed her eyebrows. With an inexplicable smile at the corner of her mouth, she shook her head and looked at Lake who was sitting on the sofa drinking Bourbon: "Five overlords. Two of you who are related to you have already come. Tell me when will the remaining two arrive."


    Lake sipped his own glass of wine: "As for the behavior of Hermione and Emilia, I said that this was their own behavior. I was innocent without any authorization or indication from me."


    "Ah."


    "Really."


    Karen looked at Lake, whose face was full of serious expressions, and pursed her lips: "So, is this the last one?"


    Lake is about to nod.


    Next second.


    Lake''s phone rang.


    strange number.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and connected, and then, the voice of Jiaying, the coming leader of the Dongguo alien race, came over the phone.


    after awhile.


    Lake put down the phone, looking up at Karen with a somewhat inexplicable expression.


    Karen smiled directly.


    good fellow.


    Karen knew that Lake was very capable, but she never expected that she was so capable, and she didn''t say a word. It seemed that they all had a close relationship with the five overlords.


    Karen shook her head speechlessly and looked at Lake: "Go ahead, where is it."


    Lake thoughtfully said, "Dongguo."


    Karen nodded without the slightest surprise. Suddenly, she frowned and looked at Lake: "Why don''t I remember that I only have a granddaughter of Eastern origin and no daughter-in-law of Eastern country... Wait."


    Lake looked at Karen who was taken aback and blinked: "What''s the matter?"


    Karen pressed her hands on the tabletop and looked at Lake: "Ounichet, you and Skye¡¯s biological mother?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then almost spit out a bourbon: "How is this possible, Jiaying and I are 100% impossible."


    Karen looked at Lake suspiciously: "Really?"


    Lake wiped his lips: "Of course."


    is well known.


    Lake is not afraid of meat, but there are two absolute rules for love.


    First, he never hooked up with married women, and would not be the kind of very dishonest third party that destroys other people''s families.


    Secondly, he never touched widows, at least the one who was widowed within three years would not, because if he even touched widows, he would be like a very dishonest thief.


    and so¡­¡­


    Jiaying is not among them.


    But who made Skye his daughter, and Jiaying was Skye''s biological mother.


    Say it again.


    "There are two of them, and there is no difference between two. I have a private discussion. When the summit begins, there will be harmony."


    "is it?"


    Karen nodded her chin, looked at her son Lake, and said thoughtfully: "Lake, tell me, over in Russia, who will find me through you?"


    Lake held up three fingers: "I swear to God, I really don''t have any contact with Russia."


    He really doesn''t have a Russian girlfriend.


    Of course.


    If there is a chance and fate, Lake will not mind, but for now, Lake dare to swear to God that he really does not have a Russian girlfriend.


    There is no one-time inside.


    "Really?"


    "I promise you that."


    "...Ding Ding Ding!"


    good fellow.


    directly hit the face at the speed of light?


    Lake whispered in his heart, and looked at the phone beside him.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at his black phone and raised his eyebrows.


    not mine.


    Karen over there looked at the black screen phone held up by Lake, as if thinking of something, turned around and looked at his personal phone on the desk.


    Caller ID, daughter-in-law Maria Hill!


    Karen came from a big family, and she can''t do a one-two-three-four-five thing for her daughter-in-law.


    "Ok."


    "is it?"


    "of course not."


    "Yes."


    "It''s okay."


    "it is good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake, sitting on the other side of the sofa, looked at the phone not far away, smiling from time to time, and Karen, who nodded from time to time, raised her eyebrows.


    after awhile.


    Karen put down the phone and looked at Lake: "The last one is here."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The call just now was from Hill. How can I say that Hill called as a middleman in Russia.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Let''s put it this way.


    Back then, because of the Cobra organization, Agent Natasha Romanov drove the plane directly and crashed into Russian territory, and was then taken into custody by the KGB.


    Natasha Romanov was not rescued by S.H.I.E.L.D., but Maria Hill.


    In order to release the KGB, Maria Hill at the time used almost all her relations in Russia and signed a large amount of favor to avoid Natasha Romanov''s doom from being thrown into the black prison. .


    just now.


    It''s time for this favor to be returned.


    It is true.


    Maria Hill can ignore this favor. After all, it is different now. However, although the thing is invisible, it is the most valuable thing, because you don''t know when you will use it.


    if not.


    What do you owe, don¡¯t owe love debt.


    What do you rely on, don¡¯t rely on favors.


    So Hill weighed it up and dialed Karen¡¯s private number. He told about the matter on the 15th and 10th, and said that if Karen didn¡¯t want it, it¡¯s okay. After all, the Russian favor only wanted to pass Greece. Come and see if you can get in touch privately.


    Karen put the phone aside again and looked at Lake: "This is all, Lake, guess what, are they all the same?"


    Lake directly got up from the sofa and raised his hand: "Mom, like the general, I belong to the kind of person who likes to use force to solve all problems. For this kind of problem, don''t ask me. You are the First Lady of the Federation, I Support you no matter what decision you make."


    talking.


    Lake turned and walked towards the door.


    "Son."


    "Ok?"


    Lake stopped at the door, turned to look at Karen, and smiled: "Mom?"


    Karen asked with a serious face: "The universe is huge, isn''t it?"


    Lake smiled slightly and shrugged: "Yes, the universe is huge."


    Karen nodded: "Thank you, son."


    Lake smiled and said goodnight, then he turned and walked out of the office.


    the next few days.


    Lake sent away Emilia and her little padded jacket, and then greeted Jiaying, a friend from the East, and a friend of Jiaying, a man surnamed Zheng.


    I don¡¯t know if I talk, I¡¯m surprised when I talk.


    It turns out that he and Zheng Xian are still alumni, but Zheng Xian is his last alumni.


    As for why Lake doesn¡¯t know, it has something to do with Lake, because at Yale, Lake didn¡¯t deal with foreign students from Eastern countries.


    the reason?


    No reason, or that sentence, Lake does not recognize Dongguo here as his former hometown, and Dongguo here will not recognize him as a native of Dongguo. Therefore, Lake hardly fights with Dongguo¡¯s classmates. Cross dealing.


    But the conversation between Lake and Zheng Xian stopped at the door of the White Palace.


    soon.


    After Zheng Xian and Jiaying secretly arrived and then left secretly, Hill and Natasha led a strong Russian man.


    This strong Russian man, Lake really doesn''t know.


    and...


    When the Russian was led by Hill into the White Palace, Lake had already set off for North Carolina, and he planned to go to the scene to confirm the safety of the venue.


    Although the four overlords think that their secret meeting is a very secret matter, frankly speaking, there is no impenetrable wall in the world.


    As the Eastern Kingdom and Russia successively arrived in Washington, an organization that liked to yell God and various conspiracy theories ran out. They all felt that this meeting was the Federation¡¯s plan to throw the tragedy of the Capitol on them. A show secretly planned by the organization.


    The continuation of this meeting must be prevented.


    This is not.


    In these short three days, the number of terrorist attacks related to this God has almost surpassed the sum of the previous six months.


    Immediately angry, Lake directly joined the new FBI Director and Director Langley, and stabbed directly. Then, the three departments united to carry out a devastating blow to these **** bugs a sentence words.


    Only kill people without questioning.


    Even, certain formal places in the Federation have also received the attention of the FBI.


    what?


    They are regular.


    Ha ha.


    It is not their turn to say whether it is regular or not. In this operation, any ammunition found, even a bullet shell, will be directly uploaded to the line and directly arrested.


    Simultaneously.


    The various illegal immigrant gathering places that have been known before but are too lazy to move around the Federation are directly aggregated to the Immigration Department and the Tax Bureau under the powerful information collection of the Red Queen.


    Accompanied by tank visits from the Tax Bureau and powerful personnel from the Immigration Department, they also directly attacked these gathering places with violent storms.


    As long as there is no card, or the card is expired, it is directly captured, and then registered as quickly as possible, and all personnel are directly repatriated.


    Human rights?


    A smuggler who came here has the right to fart.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 708: Betty is going to study

    Yes it is.


    The federation has changed.


    If anyone else does this thing, there is no doubt that they will face an overwhelming public opinion attack.


    Don¡¯t think that the Federation has no so-called public knowledge.


    Tell a joke.


    The public knowledge of other countries used federal money to help the federation speak, but the public knowledge of the federation uses love to generate electricity and constantly criticizes any federal policy.


    What a pity.


    They met their opponents this time.


    The opponent in the ring with these people is Lake. For these people, Lake¡¯s method is very old-fashioned, but it is very simple and effective.


    At the beginning of this internal codename [Federation is the Federation of Federal People], Lake ordered the Red Queen to directly take over the nationwide network. If there is a publicly known plan to spray, it will be directly located by the Red Queen, and then the local federal law enforcement The organization will visit directly at the fastest speed.


    even.


    The most well-known is actually in New York.


    This made Lake look ugly for the first time when he returned to the New York Department of Homeland Security.


    Lake''s face is ugly, and the faces of the known group are even more ugly.


    is wrong.


    should be faceless.


    After all, how can a dead person make a face.


    Anyway.


    Under such actions, illegal immigrants all over the Federation were wailing all over the country. Even, at the beginning, this group of Zerglings ran out from the dark corners and marched in various demonstrations, indicating that the Federation would deal with them right now. It is tantamount to ruining the future of the federation. It seems that if the federation expelled them, the federation would not look like the future.


    Lake laughed immediately.


    Because of the slogan of this group of people, and also because of this group of people jumping out, it saved the local law enforcement agencies countless arrests.


    even...


    There was also a wave of illegal blacks who marched directly to Gardners Island, and at one time they wanted to attack Gardners Island with excitement.


    Under Lake''s sign, the direction of Gardners Island was indeed broken.


    But what awaits them is a metal storm!


    I really think that the laws of my federal state are trivial, and do you think that the current federal state is the Virgin Union with all kinds of congressmen blessing them?


    Times have changed, little blacks.


    At the entrance of Gardners yesterday, blood was flowing into a river, but any black that hit Gardners Island was directly executed on the spot.


    Lake may be a little uncomfortable about killing, but for killing a group of blacks, Lake has no psychological pressure, especially a group of illegal immigrants who are attacking federal law enforcement agencies on federal land, and there is no psychological pressure.


    Yesterday¡¯s New York media booed all of them.


    When news of the hard-line firing on Gardners Island spread all over the world, except for the small African countries who jumped out to find a sense of existence, the other four hegemons did not make any response, but they urged their own people. With the Federation attracting full firepower, it quickly handled its own local affairs.


    "how is it?"


    "[God Victory Party], [God Faith] [Long live God]... Ninety-five percent of the members of these organizations have been arrested and brought to justice by the major federal law enforcement agencies. The remaining five percent are either missing or have been Leaving the federal territory via a ferry boat."


    "Ah."


    Sitting on his private plane listening to Assistant Tiffany¡¯s report, Lake snorted and smiled: ¡°It used to be nothing to do with me regardless of my business, but now, I am the Secretary of Homeland Security. This group of bugs jumped on my site, let alone jumped, even if they were hidden, I felt sick. It happened that these guys stupidly handed the trigger to my hand."


    Even though Lake was also a minister before, but vice, for this group of bugs, Lake was completely blind.


    But it''s different now.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake has no opinion on the coming of the earth into the interstellar age.


    but¡­¡­


    There is a fundamental difference between entering the earth by itself and entering under the leadership of Lake.


    To put it simply, the former does not need to pay any price, while the latter requires a certain price.


    Of course.


    Lake is because of Karen, so he has no opinion on pulling the earth into the interstellar age. Even if Karen is playing with the other four hegemons, Lake has no opinion.


    But...


    Lake can accept the white-skinned and the yellow-skinned to enter the interstellar age. After all, he used to be white and yellow, and he doesn''t care about it.


    But what if Lake takes a group of Xiao Hei and a group of battered soldiers and drags them into the interstellar age?


    Ha ha.


    Sorry, Lake said he couldn''t do it.


    He feels sick.


    These little blacks and self-explosive soldiers say nothing, they belong to the kind of locust-like existence that does not know how to produce. If these people are allowed to run into the interstellar age, the earth will become the laughingstock of many cosmic civilizations.


    The plane landed.


    "Brother."


    A few days ago, Betty, who had already returned to the Federation urgently because of vomiting and diarrhea due to a bad meal. At this moment, looking at Lake, who was walking down from the plane with sunglasses, ran over, hugged and said: " I thought you were coming with mom."


    Lake took off his sunglasses: "Our Secretary of Defense will **** my mother over. I think I''d better not be a light bulb."


    Betty laughed haha.


    Who else can the new Secretary of Defense be?


    General Thaddeus Ross.


    General Ross didn''t want to be the Secretary of Defense. After all, this is Karen''s subordinate, which is very difficult for General Ross, who has always been machismo, to accept.


    but¡­¡­


    Ross family, Karen always decides the small things, and Ross family, as long as Karen says this is a small thing, then the big thing is also a small thing.


    So even though General Ross felt it was a shame, he became the new Secretary of Defense after Karen''s persuasion.


    The Pentagon is also happy to see this.


    After all, the Pentagon will still be a little uneasy if someone else becomes the secretary of defense.


    on a black stretch car.


    "Brother."


    Betty glanced at Tiffany, who was sitting opposite and looking down at her tablet, then moved to Lake''s side and asked in a low voice: "Brother, I heard about Gardners Island when I was in the hospital. Now, will it be tough to do it this way?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Betty: "Tough, to whom?"


    Betty opened her mouth: "You know, to the whole world."


    Lake chuckled and touched Betty''s head: "Sure enough, I went to the country of curry and drank a few sips of that burning corpse water, which drank all of your brains."


    Betty darkened, and took a picture of Lake''s right hand: "I''m serious."


    Lake shook his head and looked at Betty: "Isn''t the Federation not tough before?"


    The Federation is the world policeman in the world. It is tough and tough. As far as the Federation is concerned, there has always been only the Federation. The so-called AIA has nothing to do with the Federation.


    Surprised?


    Ah.


    What''s wrong, I''m not convinced.


    Since when and how did the Federation do things, it was the turn of others to point them out?


    "Tiffany."


    "Sir."


    "How is the public opinion of the federal people everywhere."


    "Within the controllable range, the support rate for the first lady''s fight against illegal immigration and terrorist organizations is steadily rising."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake retracted his eyes, looked at Betty, and said with a smile: "I see it, let me guess, I''m afraid it''s someone with a dark complexion who said this to you."


    Betty blinked: "How did you know."


    is one of her classmates of African descent.


    Lake chuckled, looked at Betty, and said with a smile: "Remember what I said, the Federation is a federation of federations. The group of African Americans first came to the land of the federation, but it was not for them to come. Coming as a person."


    Betty: "¡­¡­"


    This is very crude, but it is true.


    "This group of illegal immigrants came to federal land and worked for a day and half a month, wasting the public resources and medical resources of federal taxpayers, not to mention, they just started marching if they felt unsatisfactory."


    "What is this called?"


    "This is taking the federal benevolence as tolerance."


    "The Federation is sick now."


    "It''s time to set things right."


    "Understand?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The situation of the Federation is already very dangerous. All kinds of white leftists emerge in endlessly. What is the current situation of the Federation? In a word, this group of illegal immigrants are sucking blood on the people of the Federation, constantly plundering resources that should belong to the people of the Federation.


    This is very bad.


    Since Karen has become the first lady, Lake will promise to make Karen as easy as possible while Karen is still willing to become the first lady.


    Some things, Karen can''t help but, Lake can.


    Some things Karen doesn''t want to do, Karen can do it.


    Who opposed?


    Wall Street?


    Stop it, as long as Wall Street wants to get the ticket to Kwang Tomorrow Court, then Wall Street will not oppose Lake, let alone a member of Wall Street.


    and.


    Lake has passed through Hughes to spread the news that he doesn''t mind the ride on Wall Street, and express his kindness.


    Under such circumstances, will Wall Street help a group of illegal immigrants speak up?


    What are you thinking about Lake looked at Betty in front of him and shook his head: "It''s time too."


    Betty looked up: "What?"


    Lake looked at Betty: "It''s time for you to get an education."


    Betty blinked, a little speechless: "Brother, I have a PhD in biology and a PhD in neurology, how many do you have."


    Lake shook his head: "I don''t have any."


    Betty shrugged and seemed to be saying, so you just said it wrong. It is you, not me, who should receive education.


    Lake looked at Betty with a faint expression: "When I have heaven and hell, your thinking is very dangerous now. I have a bad premonition about your future, so I plan to send you to a place to study."


    Betty suddenly felt like, "What?"


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth curled up: "Didn¡¯t you keep asking me about Kwangtom Court? It just so happens that our grandfather is also at Kwangtom Court. I plan to send you to Kwangtom Court for further training. You should study hard, what is it? Bright justice, don''t go further and further on the silly road."


    Betty: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 709: The 5 hegemony summit begins

    If Betty is allowed to let her go so much, Lake can almost meet the future ending.


    and so¡­¡­


    In order to avoid this ending in the future, it is necessary for Betty to study. When Betty learned about Kwang Tomorrow''s understanding of [Brightness] and [Justice], Lake believed that Betty would understand him.


    is built under the protection of an absolute strong, and the average development of each person is managed by this absolute strong!


    The most important point here is average.


    Are the Xiaohei still average? They are simply spoiled. In order to bring the development back to the average level, Lake thinks that he is just doing what he should do.


    As a federate, that''s what you should do.


    Betty next to ¡¡¡¡ opened her mouth wide: "But..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Not willing?"


    Betty shook her head: "No, it''s just..."


    Of course, she wants to go to Guangming Court for a sightseeing tour, but she just went to the country of curry, and her boyfriend also learned a set of yoga and returned home secretly.


    This is a long-lost reunion, dear, just separated again?


    Is my love fate so rough?


    Lake said directly: "It''s not just. Just set it up. After the summit is over, you can go to study hard. The justice and light you so-called and understand are just hypocrisy and nothingness. You should understand what is true justice and light. Up."


    Betty didn''t speak any more.


    Tiffany smiled slightly and comforted: "Betty, I envy you very much."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tiffany: "I almost forgot about you. After the summit is over, you should go to study."


    "What."


    "You are my assistant. If you don''t even know what your boss has, how can you be my assistant, unless you are willing to stay in the Super Investigation Bureau for the rest of your life?"


    "¡­¡­thank you boss."


    Tiffany was overjoyed when he heard Lake''s words, and he secretly said, finally he came.


    Look.


    What can only be owned by being the boss¡¯s girlfriend, as the boss¡¯s assistant, is the same thing. The most important point is that the boss has many women, but I¡¯m the only assistant.


    From a certain perspective, boss, this can be regarded as the end for me.


    Tiffany thought in his heart, and continued to comfort Betty, saying that after a while, everyone can go to study and get a company.


    Betty waved her hand, indicating that she wanted to be quiet.


    Lake, Yu Guang glanced suspiciously at Tiffany, feeling the uncontrollable joy and excitement on Tiffany''s body, as well as the inexplicable inexplicability, a little confused.


    But Lake still adheres to his own principles. At the very least, when he treats his own people, he never disdains to touch with his sixth sense.


    Two days later!


    Fort Summert, North Carolina, ushered in its own bright moment on this day.


    FBI agent.


    Department of Homeland Security agent.


    Military soldiers.


    At this moment, the normally unnamed Fort Summert was surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside. When it was ten kilometers away from Fort Summert, the first line of defense had already appeared.


    Lake, the director of the FBI and the director of the Secret Service were in the temporary command and operations center, watching the picture of the sea, land and air trinity on the big screen.


    Many journalists who have been allowed to enter the venue for real-time reporting after identity verification have also built their own live broadcast platforms.


    Along with the first set-up, reporters from New York Transcend Media have taken the lead to start the report.


    "In this historic day, the President of the United States of America will hold this unprecedented summit with the leaders of Buckingham Palace, Elysee Palace, Kremlin and Eastern countries."


    "According to the information we obtained in advance, during a summit, the first lady said unprecedentedly that she would consult with the other four overlords on the reduction of nuclear missiles."


    "¡­¡­"


    Combat Command Center.


    "Nuclear missile?"


    Lake clinked glasses with the new white-skinned FBI director next to him. Hearing the report of the female reporter from Beyond Media in the picture, he frowned, "Is there such an agenda today?"


    The federal director said: "Smoke bombs."


    Lake nodded.


    The director of the Secret Service sitting next to him said: "If you want to really reduce this stuff, it''s not just owned by the five overlords."


    The Federal Director said: "But only the five hegemons have this ability to guide globally, don''t they?"


    It is true that nuclear countries are not only the five hegemons, there are also three other countries.


    but¡­¡­


    It is one thing to have a nuclear. Whether nuclear deterrence can be applied to its peak is another matter. Looking at the whole world, there are still only five hegemons with this ability.


    is wrong.


    To be precise, as long as you were born in the home of the five overlords, you have this ability.


    Look at the cobra.


    The influence of the Nano Worm missile at that time was far more powerful than that of nuclear weapons. Moreover, if the Cobra hadn''t been stopped by anyone at that time, the Nano Worm missile that radiated at that time would have long affected the world.


    Cobra is not a country, but a villain organization, but because he is rooted in the homes of the five hegemons, his missile capability is also stronger than other countries.


    At ten o''clock in the morning.


    Accompanying the appearance of the first car, after the car that symbolizes the Elysee Palace slowly stopped, it can be regarded as announcing the beginning of this top-level meeting of the top five hegemons.


    Lake''s expression is very leisurely.


    When he arrived here, he had directly used the sixth sense to clean up the area of ??50 kilometers. Even if there was an idea that he shouldn¡¯t have been caught by Lake, he would send it directly to Homeland Security. Of the bureau.


    "correct."


    Lake looked at the director of the FBI and thought of one thing: "I heard that the governor of California was arrested by the FBI?"


    "Correct."


    Born in Texas, the hidden red-necked Director of the Bureau of Investigation turned to Lake and said: "Even the day after the mob attacked Gardners Island, there was also a mob attacking the Bureau of Investigation branch in California. In the end, under the investigation of investigators, it was discovered that this incident was funded by the Governor of California."


    Lake called out: "Good fellow."


    This is probably the first big fish caught this time in [Carry Out Anyway].


    As expected.


    Even if the action is such a thunderstorm this time, there are still people who don¡¯t recognize the reality. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better to jump out now than to jump out again after the action is over in the future.


    After all, this action, under the leadership of Lake, can be regarded as almost a consistent decision at the federal management level.


    The same thing, Lake will not do it a second time.


    after all¡­¡­


    Holy Keisha can testify that he is definitely not a single nationalist. Just look at his deputy, Deputy Chief David Buss, and his daughters.


    The director of the special services department also sighed a little beside him: "Since the start of this operation, the order on the Washington side has improved almost at a speed that is visible to the naked eye."


    Lake looked at each other with the Director of the FBI and burst into laughter instantly.


    nonsense.


    The main force of the group of zero-yuan purchases is the illegal blacks all over the mountains. With the overloaded operation of the incinerators in the prisons of the federal government, the number of illegal blacks is decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Without these illegal blacks, Without the main purchase of zero yuan, isn''t it just that the order has improved at a speed that is visible to the naked eye?


    Lake smiled and said: "I still remember how the Federation was envied by the whole world when I was young. It has an integrated society with super-high welfare and benefits. Now, it is time for the Federation to be in our hands. Back to the golden age."


    The Secret Service Director nodded in unison with the FBI.


    Under the golden age of the federation, it has super-high social welfare benefits.


    Since when did it change?


    started after unrestricted and ignoring this group of illegal blacks.


    Nothing else.


    Take Lake when he was a child and Skye when he was a child. When Lake was a child, the adoption was not for the municipal subsidy, but because he wanted it.


    But when Skye was a child, how many other adoptive families thought to be formal?


    what?


    In the past, illegal blacks were introduced to allow a large number of machinery without any technological content to exist.


    Ha ha.


    Has this initial plan come true?


    no.


    Moreover.


    Now the robotics technology can be exceptionally developed. Why do you keep this group of delicious and lazy illegal Xiaohei who pop out from time to time?


    Picture they look good?


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake would rather see intelligent robots fighting for their own freedom rights than to see that there are such a group of existences like black stains on his land to discredit his beautiful picture.


    soon.


    Half an hour after the scheduled meeting time, after the leaders of the Kremlin arrived late, they also officially announced the official start of this five-dominant conference.


    "Thirty-one minutesLake looked at the time on his watch, smiled and raised his hand to the FBI Director and the Secret Service Director: "I won. "


    "Xiete!"


    The Director of the Bureau of Investigation made a foul language, took out his wallet, took out a piece of Franklin from it and handed it to Lake: "I''m very close, it''s just a minute away."


    The director of the special services department also paid for it and looked up: "I also analyzed the five times before, the meeting time of this great emperor. I thought I had a certain rule, but I didn''t expect..."


    Lake laughed, and happily put away the two Franklins he won.


    When the three of them just met today, the three of Lake opened a bet, betting that the emperor would be a few minutes late for this meeting.


    The bet is on the interval.


    The director of the FBI gambled within half an hour.


    The director of the Secret Service, after doing some research, gambled for more than an hour.


    Lake is betting within an hour.


    very lucky.


    Lake won.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 710: Xianannei

    This five-dominant level meeting lasted for three full days.


    By the third day, the world was swiped.


    "The alien fleet is coming-Washington Sun!"


    "Shocked: Because of him, the world''s five strong men unite to deal with-Dongguo Shocked Daily!"


    "Unbelievable, the world coalition government?-Japanese island country bow daily!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Following the first day, after the five overlord-level meetings, some of the reasons for the actual convening of this meeting were revealed, but on the first day, there were some news with smoke bombs.


    For example, while resting behind closed doors in the five dominant levels, the White Palace and Buckingham Palace are discussing the establishment of a joint attack and defense integration.


    For example, Dongguo and the Kremlin are also discussing a comprehensive and deepening cooperation agreement without any restrictions.


    The leader of the Elysee Palace took his twelve-year-old wife to a scenic spot not far away to show his affection publicly.


    And then.


    is the highlight.


    When the meeting lasted until the third day, when the meeting was just adjourned, the most important theme of this meeting was that the Cheritas will reach the earth in the near future and the news that they will attack the earth spread rapidly throughout the whole at the speed of light. world.


    In the past three days, the various Elysee palace couples showed their affection, and the big alliance of the East and West camps. The people who eat melons in the world have heard this news, and the melons fell on the ground and they were broken. I don¡¯t know.


    followed.


    is the boiling of the melon-eating people in the world.


    On the second day after the meeting, the agencies of various countries also disclosed some photos of the Cherita fleet that had been irradiated before, that was in outer space, crowded in groups, looking unusually arrogant and flaring.


    In an instant.


    The militant people on Earth are full of enthusiasm. At the same time, the number of people who want to join the army to defend the earth in the homes of the five hegemons instantly broke through a brand new threshold.


    After all, this is a fight with aliens.


    At the same time, the spokespersons of the five hegemons held a worldwide press conference in the Security Council, which was the first time it was exposed. The plan of the five hegemons [United Africa: 2012] was not for military exercises, but for the advance deployment of troops. According to estimates from various countries, the Cheritas will land in Africa.


    Except for Africa, people in other states couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The little blacks in Africa are all dumbfounded.


    WTF.


    The little blacks in Africa were very indignant when they said nothing about the five major overlords, and unilaterally announced the news of the joint military exercise in Africa.


    but¡­¡­


    If only the five overlords are alone, the African blacks have the courage to tell them that Africa is not a place where you can come and go.


    A person is strong, not strong.


    However, being strong alone may not be strong, but the five hegemons combined, it is really strong.


    The African little blacks were thinking about gritting their teeth and waiting for the military exercise to be over, but suddenly, good guys, the five major emotional hegemons not only treat their Africa as a pit, but even want to use it as a battlefield?


    How to drop.


    I was born in Africa as a battlefield face, and I still think that I am a bully in Africa.


    Moreover.


    Africa is the Africa of Africans. Even if there are aliens coming, it should be handled by us Africans. No matter how powerful your five hegemons are, we cannot be excluded.


    and so¡­¡­


    "What the hell?"


    is ready to let Midgard Island take Dr. Eric Sevig to fly to Africa. Lake, who is about to start the prelude to the war, frowned and said: "Africa is in chaos?"


    Tiffany nodded: "The news came from the African base half an hour ago."


    Lake Le smiled: "Define this so-called chaos, how chaos is."


    Tiffany shrugged.


    The reason why Africa is in chaos is very simple. It is because Africa is the Africa of Africans.


    The group of indigenous blacks didn''t believe in the joint speech of the five overlords. In their opinion, the five overlords clearly didn''t want to lead them to get rich.


    That''s an alien.


    Just kill one or two, what kind of crops do we grow, what kind of clay cakes we eat, sell the corpse of an alien directly, or catch an alien alive and sell it. Isn¡¯t that better than planting crops?


    So the indigenous blacks directly united and walked to the gate of the nearest Russian military camp stationed there, chanting that Africa is Africa for Africans, and the slogan of the Russians getting out of the way, and even eager to try to attack the military camp.


    "Good fellow."


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "The one in the Kremlin is not a good-tempered person. Could it be that the emperor has not been a saint in Africa for a long time, causing these African blacks to float up?"


    If you go to attack your old master, Paris, it''s better to attack Moscow in the past.


    What do you think?


    Tiffany said: "Since Paris killed the King of Kings by Thunder Operation, according to relevant information, after that time, Paris''s somewhat weakened control once again returned to its peak."


    Lake smiled and said, "So, those little blacks think that Moscow is more bullying than Paris?"


    Tiffany said: "They must dare not come to the Federation. After all, the current wind direction of the Federation has changed. This has been especially true since a large wave of illegal immigrants were killed at the border during this period."


    Lake nodded.


    This is true.


    At the beginning of this operation, some doctors clamored that it would not be effective. The Federation itself is an immigration country, and now rejecting immigration is the core of rejecting the Federation.


    good fellow.


    When did illegal immigrants hook up with immigrants?


    The focus of this operation is to crack down on all kinds of illegal immigrants hidden on federal land. As long as you are legal, federal law enforcement agencies will not commit any crimes.


    On this point, black professors from countless universities can make the most powerful response.


    Of course.


    It is one thing to respond to the Federation, but it is another thing to support and support the group of illegal immigrants.


    Lake welcomes everyone who supports their actions.


    For example, a large real estate developer in New York, he even accepted interviews after the Gardners Island mob case, claiming that he seemed to have seen the once glorious Confederation return.


    and said that the Federation should build a wall, on the border, let the **** bugs face the wall of thousands of miles, put out the idea of ??smuggling to the Federation and lying on the Federation to **** blood.


    Anyway.


    The wind direction within the Federation has changed.


    Furthermore, the Federation has always been a strong endorsement in the world. Naturally, in Africa, the indigenous black people dare not attack them at will.


    As for the east country?


    Needless to say, little white rabbits, in the eyes of the indigenous little blacks, little white rabbits have sugar for them to eat. Although their IQs are not good, the average degree of education in Africa is just a kindergarten degree, but It does not prevent them from knowing that it is better not to offend the sweets until the end.


    As for London?


    The troops sent from London and the troops of the Union are united.


    and so¡­¡­


    The aboriginal black people thought about it, it seems that there is only one great emperor, and they can go and take the lead in attacking.


    but.


    They stabbed a hornet''s nest.


    The great emperor heard that the army he sent in the past had suffered a group of indigenous people with weapons designed by them to attack them, and he was so angry that he directly ordered the army to destroy any mob who dared to step into the cordon on the spot.


    No need to ask for instructions, just shoot!


    Then...


    Tiffany turned his head and nodded with a land agent.


    Next second.


    With a shocked look on his face, Lake looked at the satellite photo that appeared on the big screen that could be described as blood flowing in the desert, and he tweeted: "Good fellow, the emperor deserves to be the emperor. With this shot, I will immediately It¡¯s better than that."


    Let''s put it this way.


    Compared with this photo on the big screen, Lake found that his methods were still a bit gentle.


    is wrong.


    is too gentle.


    "The five hegemons'' African joint command has officially issued a statement condemning the actions of this group of thugs, and stated that anything that dares to attack and interfere with the joint operations of the five hegemons will be defined as terrorist activities."


    "Ah."


    Lake laughed: "Let me guess, all kinds of organizations in Africa just jumped out like this?"


    "Yes it is."


    Tiffany nodded: "So, based on the current situation, the African Joint Command hopes that the boss can suspend operations."


    Lake nodded.


    To fight outside, you must first settle inside.


    The five hegemons must know this. If you wait for Cherita to attack, you suddenly find that the indigenous Xiaohei has also joined the battlefield, and he has also joined Cherita¡¯s camp. At that time, the five hegemons are afraid It''s going to be completely mad.


    Although the belief shooting of the indigenous black people is a joke in the eyes of the five overlords.


    but¡­¡­


    When the five overlords did not want to concentrate on dealing with Cherita, they were suddenly attacked by the enemy, causing unnecessary casualties because of these indigenous blacks.


    Naturally, you must first settle inside when you fight outside, and there will definitely be a wave.


    As for how to get here?


    "Africa Joint Command did not say Tiffany said so, paused, and then said: "Sir, I heard from a friend of mine in the Pacific Rim base, I heard that they I received an order over there to transport the mecha to Africa. "


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    good fellow.


    Take the Pacific Rim Mech to Africa. Is this going to be a cannon for mosquitoes?


    is wrong.


    Lake shook his head and said: "Use mechas to deal with the group of blacks who are shooting by faith. This is no longer looking at them. This is all about lifting the indigenous blacks into the clouds. Dealing with them, I am afraid that the mechas will start. One maintenance fee is enough for the five overlords to feel distressed."


    Tiffany said, "That''s not clear, sir, you can ask where the White Palace is."


    Lake nodded: "This is not in a hurry."


    Tiffany was stunned.


    This is not in a hurry.


    What an emergency.


    Lake looked up to Tiffany: "I said it was about time for you and Betty to study together. It just so happened. This time you will go to Washington DC with me. When the time comes, you will go directly with Betty to study at Tomorrow Court."


    Tiffany: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 711: 3The Light Tomorrow Court in the Age of Kings

    Indigenous Africans have rebelled?


    This¡­


    Although this is not in Lake''s plan, Lake is happy to see it happen.


    At the very least, the five hegemons'' end is justified and well-founded, and it will be more violent than if he relied on the Cheritas to liquidate the African natives.


    Postponement?


    Will not.


    The five overlords all rolled up their sleeves and went off the court. A group of African blacks added up and had a copy of [Winter is Coming]. It was difficult to open the four hell-level copies at once, plus a purgatory-level [Great Wall Watch] copy?


    Lake got up from the sofa, smiled at his assistant Tiffany and said, "I bet it will take up to five days."


    An overlord attacks once a day.


    Five days is enough time for Africa to understand one thing again. Their status has never been higher.


    what?


    There are also dark-skinned generals among the five overlords?


    Have.


    There are also a few dark-skinned generals in the federation, but don''t forget the federation''s household oath. Becoming a federate must not betray the interests of the federation.


    What is the federal interest.


    Lake thinks that the African black is not a human, then Wall Street will feel that Lake is right. Wall Street said so, naturally, it is equivalent to the Federation also approved this answer.


    Say it again.


    To some extent, in the matter of exclusion, the African Americans are the most exclusionary of those illegal immigrants, Xiaohei.


    During this period of time, the Department of Homeland Security has arrested many virgins. Among this group of virgins, the number of black-skinned virgins is far less than that of Baizuo.


    If you use a ratio to convert, it¡¯s almost a ratio of one to fifty.


    the next day.


    Lake took Tiffany and flew to Washington, and then he received Betty who was trying to hide in the closet of his mother Karen¡¯s office. Before Betty had time to speak, he gave Tiffany and Betty pulled it over the Kwangtung Court.


    Kesha was already waiting by the Tianhe Pool.


    "Boom!"


    "Wow."


    Betty, after landing, still kept trying to break free from Lake, and directly inadvertently, with a bang, sat down on Bai Yu''s floor and gave a painful scream.


    Next second.


    Betty looked at the starry sky dotted with the stars of the zodiac, and the magnificent picture of the thread of fate woven by the three goddesses of fate that traversed the universe from time to time, and couldn''t help blinking her eyes: "Wow, okay. Pretty."


    Tiffany also raised his head, and couldn''t help being attracted by such a magnificent and shocking starry sky.


    Lake approached, kissed Keisha, and then, Betty, who stood up silently from the white jade floor, rubbed his **** and said: "This girl has received too much knowledge, I don''t have time to educate. , Just in time, give you the task of education. If she provokes anger, don''t be polite, just chop it off, just in time, give her a new body."


    Keisha smiled slightly.


    Betty turned her head, listening to Lake''s evaluation of herself, she couldn''t help but said with a black face: "Lake, I''m your sister, the kind of person."


    Lake said without looking back: "I dare to chop off my own rebellious son, just a younger sister, little things, besides, don''t you often tell me, do you want to spend tomorrow''s court after you die? I''m just satisfying Your wish, isn''t it?"


    Betty''s eyebrows are beating: "I''m talking about the natural kind after the end of life. I''m not dead yet."


    Lake turned to look at Betty, with a serious expression: "If you still tell me a little black after receiving your education, you are also a human, trust me, I will fulfill your wish in advance."


    Keisha shook her head and called to Yan who was standing next to him. Then, after Yan came over, he said: "Yan, take Betty to find a room first, let''s live in."


    Yan responded, and then walked towards Betty.


    Lake looked at Betty who was looking at him, and nodded: "Study hard, I will take the assessment, when will you pass the assessment, and when will you be able to go back."


    Betty opened her mouth, and finally, snorted with Lake, then smiled and greeted Yan who had already walked in front of him, and then obediently followed Yan.


    Tiffany blinked next to ¡¡¡¡: "Sir."


    Lake looked at Tiffany and said to Keisha: "Tiffany, my personal assistant, during this period, I plan to let her follow you for a period of time, and then go to the Hades for a period of time to get familiar with it."


    Tiffany and Betty are different.


    A word.


    Betty needs re-education.


    And Tiffany doesn''t need it at all. After a little training, he can be directly employed. After all, he has followed Lake for so many years. If he needs further education, it can only show that this is Lake''s pot.


    after all¡­


    It is Lake himself who chooses Tiffany as his assistant.


    Lake said so, then looked at Tiffany and said: "In the beginning, you should come to the Kwang Tomorrow Court to learn from Kesha. In normal times, if you are willing to be in the Kwang Tomor Court, you can do it. If you want to live in the Olympus Mountain, you can do it. It should be about three months in the court of tomorrow and three months in the underworld."


    Tiffany asked suspiciously, "Olympus?"


    Lake pointed somewhere: "Look at that."


    Tiffany followed the gaze of Lake¡¯s fingers, but saw that in the distance, among the clouds, a sacred mountain that could not be described in any words appeared in Tiffany like a small lotus with a pointed horn. In the eyes.


    Even now, when the Force Tree is used for day and night, there are still three energy of the soil that have not been absorbed.


    But from this point of view, the price of a piece of soil is almost equivalent to ten draws.


    Kesha over there smiled and said to Tiffany: "If you want to go to the Olympus mountain, you can let the angel take you there."


    comes from the kingdom of heaven, and is now training in the Kwang Tomorrow Court. During this time, the angel who was promoted by Keisha and became a battle angel like Yan Yan took a step forward. His expression was as cold as his name.


    Tiffany looked at Lake, and then said coldly to the angel, "Thank you, I want to go shopping here first, can I?"


    Keisha smiled and said, "Of course, the angel is cold, take care of our guests."


    The angel nodded coldly.


    Not long.


    Angel Leng disappeared to Tianhechi with Tiffany.


    Lake looked at the place where Angel Leng and Tiffany disappeared, smiled, and looked back at Keisha: "So, this is the so-called Age of Three Kings?"


    Yes it is.


    The Three Kings Era.


    Don¡¯t ask how all this happened. In short, Lake didn¡¯t want to understand the inside story. He didn¡¯t have any interest at all. In short, after Lake woke up more than a month ago, he was suddenly told by Keisha, Guangming. Heavenly Court has since entered the age of the Three Kings.


    Three Kings.


    Sky Blade King Kaisha, also known as Holy Kaisha.


    Tianji King Hexi, also known as the Holy Right Wing.


    Tianqi Wang Liangbing, also known as the Holy Left Wing.


    Heavenly King Hexi and Apocalypse King Liangbing have the same status as the sacred Keisha, each commanding the left-wing angel army and the rear-wing angel army of Guangming Ming Court.


    Keisha pursed her lips and strolled along the edge of the Tianhe River with Lake: "I think this is the best choice. This choice will enable us to better rule the kingdom of heaven in the future."


    The three kings standing side by side will not diminish Kesha''s authority, but in the future, after the fall of the kingdom of heaven, it will be able to quickly bring the kingdom of heaven out of chaos and return to a good day of cultivation and health.


    even...


    After the surrender of the kingdom of heaven, on the basis of the juxtaposition of the three kings, the authority of the divine Kaisha will be strengthened, but will not be reduced. After all, the divine Kaisha is the most sacred king.


    Lake smiled: "Where is Liangbing and Hexi?"


    "Going out."


    "..."


    Keisha said: "Although we have Mephisto on our side to help in this battle, the Twelfth Heavenly Legion is not a cabbage. Moreover, the angels who came in from Heaven one after another during this period were caught by male birds. People suppress it too hard. Although they are also the most powerful fighters, they only have this talent. Right now, what we are doing is to use the fastest speed to give birth to their talents."


    "So, did it spawn?"


    "Ha ha."


    Keisha shook her head, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly: "It would be nice to experience two more wars. It happens that there are three dimensions that do not meet our definition of light and justice near the light angel dimension, which can be used to practice hands."


    good fellow.


    The civil strife on the earth side has not been resolved yet, and Kwang Tomorrow has already attacked the outside.


    This speed...


    Leveraged.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to just relax."


    Lake thought for a while, looked at Keisha and said, "On Earth, the interior hasn''t been settled yet, so don''t rush for a while."


    "Is there any news from heaven?"


    "No."


    Lake said in this way: "I have told the Lord of Heaven the last time. Now, the Cheritas are almost near Mars. UU Reading "


    No matter how the Cheritas pull their hips, they are also a race that can carry out interstellar voyages. Frankly speaking, it takes such a long time to run from Jupiter to Mars, which is already very slow.


    But the Cheritas also have their own cares.


    They drew so much energy from Jupiter, not just to be the power source of the spacecraft, but more, they want to store energy. After flying to the earth, they directly rely on this massive energy to directly blast the earth. The space above protects the barrier.


    Even if Cherita is a Zerg life, it is also a worm with wisdom.


    About three days later.


    Lake stayed in Kwang Tomorrow Court for three days, waiting for his sister Betty to be a little uneasy from the beginning. After she got used to it, then when she took Betty to come over, Karen had an account of the paradise she was going to.


    in heaven.


    Betty saw her grandfather, that is, Rockefeller''s David II. After finding the grandpa who had become an angel, Lake urged Betty to take a photo, and then left directly.


    It''s time to start the [Cheryta Invasion] dungeon plot.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 712: Saint Seiya Collection

    "Puff!"


    new York.


    Deep in the Long Island Strait, there is a steel man who is taking out his precious time and working hard.


    soon.


    When the ray of light symbolizing energy appeared in the deep sea, Iron Man looked at the device contentedly, raised his head, directly looked at the sea, and soared into the sky.


    "Everything should be ready, it''s up to you now."


    "You cut off our power supply, and you are not connected to the grid."


    "Stark Industries will become a benchmark for renewable clean energy."


    "The premise is that your upgraded 12th generation Ark reactor can operate normally."


    "Close it."


    "Well, you are the boss, you have the final say."


    The words fall.


    In the eyes of Iron Man, the originally dark Stark Industrial Building began to light up again from bottom to top, and finally, gathered in the new logo of the Stark Industrial Building [STARK] Above.


    "How does it look from the outside, is it beautiful?"


    "It''s like Christmas, but it belongs to us."


    "We started to promote to the outside world. You need to be responsible for the press conference. I will go to Washington to look for three other buildings. It happens that I can meet with the first lady and get the contract this time..."


    "Pepper, don''t worry, enjoy the night view."


    "I am very anxious. The reorganization of the parliament is imminent. Three months later, the new parliament will come out. We must take advantage of this gap to fully promote our market. This is also one of the agreements between us and the London Crawford Group. ,Do you forget it?"


    "Boom!"


    Iron Man landed steadily.


    on the body.


    The nano battle clothes were gathered up. Tony, who was adjusting his cuffs, left the elevator platform and walked towards the inside of the building. He watched Pepper, who was already holding two glasses of champagne walking over there,: "You thought that the US knife would Become mainstream?"


    Pepper smiled and said: "So you mean, we don''t make money anymore?"


    Tony took the champagne: "No..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Jarvis reported: "Sir, the third-level agent of the Super Investigation Bureau, Agent Phil Coleson, is calling."


    "Say I''m in Los Angeles."


    "..."


    Pepper shook his head speechlessly after hearing this sentence: "Coelson is not Lake. By the way, Lake is not in New York now. By the way, you are also the honorary director of the Super Investigation Bureau."


    Tony looked at Pepper: "I thought you just wanted to belong to the two of us this night."


    Talking.


    Ding!


    Tony looked up, looked at his private elevator, and looked at Phil Coleson who came out inside. He tilted his head slightly: "Jarvis, are you threatened by the Red Queen again?"


    "No, sir."


    "Then how did he get in."


    "The permission I gave."


    Pepper said so, walked over, hugged Phil Colson slightly, and then said: "I thought you were going to Texas again."


    Phil Coleson, the Ursa Major Adam, and the Aaron couple searched for demons in the mountains and plains of Texas, and then contained them in the cabin in the woods is a very confidential matter.


    But no matter how secret it is, Ms. Pepper Potts can know.


    After all, the relationship between Stark Industries and Gardners Island is more intimate than Tony Stark¡¯s own relationship with Gardners Island, and as the CEO of Stark Industries, Pepper Poz There is no doubt that he is also the owner who has the full access to Gardners Island.


    "The fighting in Texas is currently stopped."


    "how come."


    Paper finished speaking, as if thinking of something, he turned his head and glanced at Tony behind, then the smile on his face closed up and looked at Phil Coleson: "Is it about to start?"


    Colson nodded.


    What is about to start.


    Naturally, the dungeon of the Cherita invasion is about to be opened, otherwise, what else can it be? It is worth calling Iron Man to fight.


    is not just Iron Man.


    The fire phoenix Natasha Romanov, who was over the investigation, had already set off half an hour ago.


    At the Quantico base, General Rose has also taken his old aunt, who he doesn¡¯t want to admit, but can¡¯t help but learn the secrets of yoga in a certain place in the country of curry, so he can talk so much with Hulk in his body. The two souls of the sentence, Dr. Bruce Hulk Banner, have also flown to the African coalition base on a military plane.


    There is also the honor of the Union military and the conscience of the Union. Steve Rogers is also in the scope of this call.


    But...


    Steve Rogers will follow the London side and fly to Africa with the top troops in London.


    "Ah."


    Tony was also taken aback when he heard these words, and then came over with a nasty face: "I thought that guy didn''t need my help."


    Phil Colson smiled, did not speak.


    Tony stopped when he saw it, looked at the expression on Phil''s face, frowned and said, "So, how did that guy tell you?"


    Phil said: "Mr. Stark, the minister did not talk to me directly, but the commander told me, she said, you will definitely go."


    Lake didn''t say anything to Tony, when the time comes for the war in Africa.


    after all¡­


    Like thought about it, and found one thing, it seems that in his copy of Cherita, Iron Man is dispensable.


    You think.


    If you are in New York, Iron Man is definitely indispensable.


    But that is a battlefield set up in Africa.


    The five overlords are full of munitions, and one volley will be able to explode Iron Man. Moreover, he also has Adam of the Great Bear and Natasha Romanov of the Fire Phoenix.


    Of these two people, one is enough to make up the same legion.


    Not to mention the Golden Saint Seiya, the golden lion Steve Rogers who will definitely fight for mankind.


    Forget it.


    Lake always felt that pulling Tony to Africa would only make Tony feel that this was an insult to him in a different way. After all, he was useless there.


    And a few days ago, after Lake came down from Kwang Tomorrow Court, when Pepper found Rachel in the hope that Lake could give a place in the Heavenly Court, he said that the collapse of Congress happened to be Stark Industry¡¯s full promotion of that upgrade. Good time for the version of the renewable energy plan.


    and so¡­


    Lake didn''t recruit Tony, it was all for Tony''s sake.


    But Hill obviously didn''t think so.


    and so¡­


    As Lake''s most important pillar responsible for logistics management, Hill found Phil Coleson, asked Phil to come here, and notify Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark laughed: "I can''t refuse, why can''t I think of what it is?"


    Phil said with a weird expression: "The commander said, Taurus, maybe it might be there."


    Tony raised his eyebrows.


    Phil Coleson is now a third-level agent. Naturally, he is also eligible to receive the small universe practice. At the same time, he is also under Natasha Romanov¡¯s small stove, although he has not yet awakened his own small universe. , But there is still something to know about the Saint Seiya.


    For example, the zodiac sign of the famous, super-investigation bureau supervising agent, the Golden Saint Gemini Saga, exists.


    nowadays.


    The signs of the zodiac have been out of Aries, Taurus, Leo, Gemini and Virgo, five golden saints.


    but¡­


    The three golden saints of Aries, Taurus and the Virgin have never appeared before. If Natasha hadn¡¯t said that these three golden saints had indeed come out, Phil Coleson would Think this is bluffing.


    But.


    After Coleson finished speaking, he looked at Tony with his expression put away, and looked at Pepper curiously, wanting to ask what happened to Tony.


    Pepper replied instead of Tony: "Tony will go, will you go?"


    Coleson shook his head: "Natasha and Adam have passed, I need to stay in the game."


    after awhile.


    After Pepper and Coleson spoke a few words, he sent Coleson who had specially invited Tony to the elevator entrance. After Coleson went down with the elevator, he turned around and stood there, not moving. Sensual Tony: "Taurus, it should be the last time you talked to me, Mr. Stark."


    Tony regained his senses, his eyes flickering.


    Last time.


    After Lake said that he had recruited Hydra, just when Tony was about to go crazy, Lake directly told Tony that Howard Stark was not dead.


    Simultaneously¡­


    He did tell Tony the whereabouts of Howard Stark, who was wandering on a certain Hong Kong island with his wife Maria Stark, who was regaining youth after living in his own small universe.


    Tony also flew over in a hurry.


    can...


    Howard Stark is the Golden Saint after all. For his son who hurriedly flew over to catch his son alive, almost the moment Tony had just landed, he grabbed his mother Maria Stark and flew away.


    The angry Tony Stark almost smoked on the spot.


    As for why Howard Stark avoided seeing his son, who knows.


    "That old thing, I thought he was dead, I even dug out his bones five times."


    "..."


    After Pepper returned to his senses, UU read www. uukanshu.com became irritable again, and blinked his eyes: "Yes, I also remember this incident. At that time, I remembered that you screamed and went to Lake to ask clearly, what did he say?"


    Tony glanced at Pepper: "That guy has nothing to do with him, he is also the victim."


    "what?"


    "Correct."


    Pepper''s expression is a bit weird: "That..."


    Tony took a deep breath: "He said, this incident is entirely because of one of his women, in order to make me and him be good friends, and not to let me be chopped off by him, so he came back from the future. The reality of the change, the fact is, he was kept in the dark, and even if the woman pretended to donate money to the New York Police Department, he would not be interested in taking care of me."


    Listen.


    Is this talking human?


    I''m a billionaire at any rate. If you want to say who is too lazy to take care of who, that''s why I am too lazy to take care of you.


    You were a little detective back then.


    This kind of police detective, I can kill a regiment every minute.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 713: Tribes with mines

    "Ah cut!"


    "..."


    Standing on the Grand Canyon of East Africa and looking at the vast battlefield, Lake couldn''t help but sneezed, rubbed his nose, inexplicably suspicious.


    Which guy arranges me behind my back?


    Lake said in his heart, squeezing his nose, with his current body, let alone sneezing, even muscle weakness is impossible. Naturally, he will not sneeze for no reason.


    But.


    One thought, two scolding three colds?


    good fellow.


    Who should be thinking of me quietly behind me?


    Hermione?


    Thetis?


    Wanda?


    Lake thought of the words summed up by the ancients, blinked his eyes, and proceeded calmly in his heart.


    "Minister."


    "...Natasha."


    When Lake was just about to think about who was thinking about him behind his back, he came back to his senses, looked at Natasha who was walking behind him, smiled slightly, put away the thoughts in his mind, and after greeted him, he pointed to this place. The grand canyon and the vast prairie smiled and said: "Look at it with your eyes, how is my location."


    The vast world is promising.


    This place definitely makes Cheritas feel that this trip is worthwhile.


    Natasha walked over and saw Chen Bing¡¯s five coalition forces in the grand canyon, as well as the heavy weapons lined up on the prairie: "Very powerful."


    Lake laughed haha, "I''m talking about the scenery. Do you think this place, used to bury the Cheritas, is a feng shui place?"


    It is estimated that in time, this group of Cheritas will decay into the land, and then turn into nutrients that nourish the earth.


    Natasha pursed her lips, and said directly to Lake, "Minister, several generals are looking for you."


    Lake nodded: "Let them come up."


    Natasha opened her mouth, turned around, and looked at the lone peak of the canyon where he and Lake were at the moment: "This must be a little difficult."


    Lake turned to look around, smiled: "Yes, let''s go."


    finished.


    Lake jumped directly from above the lonely mountain, with a bang, at the moment of landing, light and fluttering, and only made a weak and inaudible sound, and he landed steadily.


    Hill, who was waiting over there, came over: "I thought Lake Edwin was just an ordinary person."


    Lake smiled and said, "I was what I was."


    Hill smiled and said, "What is the name of this scene just now? In my memory, I am afraid that there is no mortal who has nothing to do without jumping from a 500-meter lonely mountain."


    Lake laughed, took off the gadgets in his hands and threw them to Hill: "The low-gravity bracelet, with this gadget, you just run to the satellite and land freely, there is nothing to do."


    Hill: "..."


    There are too many gadgets in the props gift package drawn last time, although most of the props were taken away from him by the little padded jacket Catherine and the little padded jacket Pallas some time ago. , But Lake still retained some.


    This low-gravity bracelet is one of the small props.


    The command center of the five overlords was set up in an easy-to-defend and hard-to-attack place in the Grand Canyon.


    stepped into it.


    "Minister Edwin."


    "General Hawke."


    "Minister Edwin."


    "General Bertino!"


    "Minister Edwin."


    "General Zhao."


    "Minister Edwin."


    "General Chekov!"


    "Minister Edwin."


    "...General Carter."


    "..."


    good fellow.


    Lake looked at the five commanders sent by the five overlords inexplicably mixing in, coming over on behalf of London, and directly giving Ms. Peggy Carter, who had the rank of general, a little stunned.


    London, are you planning to take the family route firmly?


    No wonder Steve Rogers would say that he would come with the commander in London, feeling, the commander in London is his woman.


    ÅÞ.


    scum man.


    Where did you put my mother-in-law?


    Lake deeply despised Steve Rogers¡¯ scumbag behavior in his heart, but he just condemned it in his heart, or that sentence, he would not mix into other people¡¯s housework, let alone, especially in name. Go to the housework of the father-in-law.


    But.


    From the bottom of my heart, Lake is quite happy to see Steve Rogers as a scumbag.


    In this way, Lake at least does not need to hear how Steve Rogers despise his life habits. After all, why do men make trouble for men, why do scumbags make trouble for scumbags?


    and many more.


    I¡¯m not a scumbag. At least, I¡¯m not like Steve Rogers.


    Lake followed the commanders of the five major powers into the temporarily erected command center and stepped into it. Lake looked up at the five planes that had concealed that had hollowed out the mountain in this short period of time, and then transferred from the base of the Pacific Rim. Giant mecha.


    After seated.


    Peggy Carter... The general introduced: "This temporary command center can be completed so quickly, it is all the credit of General Zhao."


    Lake smiled and said, "I guessed it."


    In addition to the infrastructure madman, who else can scavenge a mountain in such a short period of time, even if it has undergone a rough decoration?


    Federation?


    Give the Federation a year, maybe it can.


    London?


    started in two years.


    Paris?


    Ha ha, in Paris, it takes at least two years to dismiss an employee. Let Paris do this. Ha ha, it might be a wise choice to surrender directly.


    As for Russia?


    Russia is also ok, but Russia can hollow out the cave, but it will not carry out such a gorgeous decoration inside.


    Yes it is.


    gorgeous.


    Lake said that it¡¯s simple because he came to the East to say it. In fact, it¡¯s not simple at all. The walls have been decorated and the floors have been laid...


    The so-called simplicity here, just meet the people from Dongguo and say "find a restaurant and have a simple meal", and then order seven or eight kinds of dishes that are simple.


    General Zhao smiled and said, "It''s all for the destiny of mankind, it''s nothing."


    Lake smiled, and asked curiously: "Five generals, I think your cleaning work is not over yet."


    can only say that the African blacks are really spoiled.


    has been crushed by the five overlords into what it is now, not to mention how many small black groups who tried to attack the five overlords have died in vain, it can only be said that it is already very miserable.


    Even Lake said this tragic word. One can imagine how angry the five overlords are this time.


    but¡­


    Despite this, Africa is about to subjugate its country and species, and there are so many small blacks who unite, even relying on cold weapons, trying to fight to the end with the five hegemons.


    Lake frowned and asked, "Which small country is this that puts its own interests above all mankind?"


    No country can represent all mankind.


    But the five hegemons unite, it can be said that they represent the interests of all mankind.


    And the five major overlords sing against each other, there is no doubt that, first of all, the first point is that they have already committed crimes against humanity.


    General Bertino from Paris shook his head and said: "In fact, it is not a country, but a tribe."


    Lake looked at General Bertino, raised his eyebrows, and organized the language in his heart. Then, after thinking about it, he simply gave up and said directly: "General Bertino, please be forgiving. I was able to single out the king not long ago. The king of Paris, in the blink of an eye, has fallen to the point where even a small tribe can''t handle it?"


    Oneshette.


    If it weren¡¯t for Emilia¡¯s half-natal family in Paris, it¡¯s now Emilia¡¯s asset. For this, I want to kick you out of the group chat.


    What an international joke.


    You can''t beat a small African country in Paris. Okay, yes, I think, after all, Lake has never had any unrealistic hopes for Paris''s combat effectiveness.


    But a small African tribe?


    You are not making an international joke, but making a big cosmic joke.


    "Minister Edwin..."


    General Bertino flushed slightly and said, "I must defend my people."


    Lake nodded, stretched out his hand, and made a gesture to start your sophistry.


    I want to see how you plan to quibble.


    General Bertino said: "Minister Edwin, you should know that there have been various parades in Paris since this time."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "I know."


    What kind of parade can be.


    Anti-black chant.


    A word.


    Maybe in the past, glamorous black was the mainstream, but right now, anti-black is the mainstream, and it is still a big trend. After Lake came back from the photo of Betty and his grandfather, it happened that Hughes Rockefeller was also in the white palace at that time. Being a guest, so, of course, that picture was also taken by Hughes.


    Lake may have consciously or unconsciously talked about his dislike of black words in front of Seuss, and then followed up on Wall Street, or the follow-up of global capital, Lake did not carry any trouble.


    Again.


    Lao Tzu¡¯s deputy is black, UU reading www.uukanshu. Who dares to say that Lao Tzu is a racist, has the ability to stand in front of him and say.


    General Bertino immediately said: "Paris has encountered unprecedented obstacles on its way to drive out illegal immigrants, not only from all walks of life, but also from the army."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Hill, who was sitting next to him, whispered: "Paris is now not just the Paris of blacks. There are also many blacks in the army."


    Lake suddenly realized: "So, your army directly defected?"


    General Bertino''s face was slightly ugly: "In fact, it is not, but most of the soldiers refused to shoot at the group of traitors who intend to betray mankind because of their beliefs."


    "Good fellow."


    Lake said directly, frowning: "So, how many of these are most of them, and, besides, what is the origin of this tricky tribe? Could it be that the ancestors have mines?"


    Ms. Peggy Carter shook her head: "It''s a very poor tribe, called Wakanda, a primitive tribe where the Security Council spends 300 million humanitarian funds every year for relief."


    Lake: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 714: Wakanda

    Ok.


    This is really a tribe with mines in its ancestors.


    is wrong.


    is a tribe that has mines until now.


    The most important thing.


    Wakanda...


    is a primitive tribe, in need of relief?


    Are you kidding me?


    Ok.


    Lake recalled the information he had seen. In fact, in the eyes of the world, Wakanda is a very poor person. When poverty is reached, the Council feels that if they do not provide relief every year, the primitive tribe of Wakanda will be completely subjugated. Up.


    But.


    This Wakanda is not poor at all. Not only did the ancestors have mines, but they also continue to have mines.


    Wakanda produces a special product.


    Zhenjin.


    Of course, nowadays, no one knows that according to the legend, the price of 10,000 US dollars per gram, and now close to 15,000 US dollars, came from Wakanda.


    Wakanda is short of money?


    The current king of Wakanda, that is, the net worth of the current Black Panther who cries poorly at the Security Council every year, has the blessing of countless vibrating gold at home, and I am afraid that he has already surpassed Tony Stark.


    Even, the total net worth of ten Tony Stark is not as high as his. Compared with Wakanda, Stark Industries is simply a veritable beggar.


    Not to mention the various high technologies that Wakanda possesses that are at least 50 years ahead of the world.


    and so¡­


    From a certain point of view, this can justify the point that Lake agreed on, that is, the inferior nature of the African little blacks.


    Other than that, there is nothing else.


    But.


    Wakanda''s exposed natives, is there such a strong one?


    Lake thoughtfully looked at General Bertino: "General, I assume that you can only command a hundred soldiers, fully armed, and all the weapons and equipment on your body are composed of modern soldiers that add up to more than fifty thousand dollars. How about a bunch of primitive people who are rumored and drank blood, chasing rabbits with spears?"


    General Bertino''s complexion was a little unsightly: "Yes."


    Lake pursed his lips, trying hard not to laugh out loud.


    Next second.


    General Bertino then quibbleed for himself: "However, this group of indigenous people seems to have some extraordinary power. Our soldiers, when facing them, all the weapons in their hands seem to be out of order."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at General Bertino.


    Was the real Wakanda funded behind the scenes?


    Lake knew about this, but the other three generals didn''t know. After all, they have been together for such a long time, and they are considered to be familiar with each other. They immediately began to smile and said whether Paris needs help.


    General Bertino did not speak.


    help?


    Head can be broken, blood can flow, Paris will never ask for help.


    Ok.


    Paris generally only surrenders.


    ask for help?


    what is that?


    There is no such letter in Parisian French.


    but¡­


    General Bertino said to General Cherff from Moscow, who laughed most happily, asking for help is not necessary. If Moscow proposes to switch defenses, Paris will consider changing defenses.


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he saw this, and looked at General Bertino: "General, have you really thought about it?"


    General Bertino looked at Lake.


    As Lake¡¯s former boss, General Hawke immediately heard the subtext in Lake¡¯s words: "Is there anything special about this Wakanda tribe?"


    Lake shrugged.


    The other two generals, including General Peggy Carter, who was in office, looked at Lake curiously after hearing these words.


    Lake opened his mouth and shook his head: "Several people, how much do you know about vibrating metal?"


    obviously.


    All the people present are military personnel. Naturally, they are not unfamiliar with this metal. After all, he is too rare to have it, and because it is too rare to have it, it is even more fresh in my memory.


    Lake immediately said: "If I tell you that this extremely rare metal you think is, in Wakanda, you can find a hill to dig, and it will be everywhere."


    "This is impossible."


    "This is a joke."


    "Minister Edwin, the Wakanda tribe is very big, but they are too primitive."


    "In fact, the Security Council can decide to stop assistance to Wakanda."


    "..."


    Lake lowered his head and laughed, then looked at everyone: "If I tell you, the Wakanda we see now is just a smoke bomb that the real Wakanda releases to confuse us, and the real Wakanda is more than just a smoke bomb. Is it a modern society, and a society in which technology is at least 50 years ahead of us?"


    paused.


    Lake put away the smile on his face: "Everyone, I never make a joke, especially on this matter."


    The commanders of the five overlords glanced at each other with the people sitting across from each other.


    The remaining General Bertino looked at Lake, and seemed to understand how much he had lost when he said that he wanted to change defense.


    Holy Keisha is on top.


    Lake said that if General Bertino found him in this matter, he would definitely not tear Wakanda''s disguise directly like he is now.


    But...


    Who made Wakanda so ignorant to praise.


    The five overlords can''t quell the civil strife, so his copy can''t be launched. What is it called, Wakanda, this is Chiguoguo standing in front of the Cheritas to oppose the people on earth.


    Forget it.


    Anyway, I solved the Hydra ahead of time. This time I ended the Black Panther ahead of schedule, which is considered to be an outstanding contribution to the stability of mankind.


    The most important thing.


    If the earth wants to enter the interstellar universe, minerals are indispensable, but what can be compared to a spacecraft made entirely of vibrating that can highlight the domineering of the earth?


    what?


    Zhenjin belongs to Wakanda, it has been there since ancient times?


    Ha ha.


    This sentence, if you are one of the five overlords, it may still be effective.


    But everyone else?


    Just look at the expressions of the five overlord commanders now. Even the expressions on Ms. Peggy Carter''s face seem to be so uniform.


    "and many more."


    "General Carter, is there a problem?"


    "There is one."


    Ms. Peggy Carter looked at Lake and asked thoughtfully: "If this Wakanda is really so powerful, why, when the Third Reich is about to conquer the entire world, he can''t come out?"


    At that time, World War II, but the all-round World War II, even the extraordinary world was involved.


    At the end of the day, I suddenly discovered that it seems that there is such a country that has always been alone?


    a few meanings this is.


    Lake smiled, and said the answer that Ms. Paget Carter and other generals thought of: "Maybe, just like this time, they never think that they are also earthlings?"


    This is not nonsense by Lake.


    The people of Wakanda worship the Black Panther goddess, and they think that they are not from the earth. After all, in any myth on earth, the Black Panther goddess, what kind of ghost is that?


    "is it?"


    General Hawke of the Federation said in a calm tone: "This is no good. Right now is the time when mankind is alive and dead. If this Wakanda is not doing anything, it''s fine, but at this juncture, deliberately interfering with our actions and intending to destroy us. The action to protect the earth, such behavior, is unacceptable."


    The words just fell.


    Just arrived at the base, General Ross, who walked in, heard General Hawke¡¯s passionate words, and said with a smile: "General Hawke, this hasn''t started yet. Is this the beginning of the pre-war mobilization?"


    Hawke turned his head to look at General Ross who walked in: "Rose, here you are, this is really great."


    talking.


    Hawke looked directly at the four overlord commanders: "Wakanda intends to fight the coalition forces, and the anti-human intent is already obvious. I hereby propose that in order to maintain the overall victory of this war, Wakanda must be strong and powerful. Ruling."


    General Rose blinked, wondering what was going on.


    The rest of the four-nation commanders, including Ms. Peggy Carter, all got up, took out their communicators, and were about to contact inside London.


    As for the Federation?


    General Hawke talked about what Lake just told about the treasures in Wakanda, and the federal military is reluctant to use it easily. The price has been fetched to 15,000 US dollars per gram, which is innumerable. King''s story was told to General Rose.


    finished.


    General Hawke looked at Rose: "Are you going to do it?"


    General Ross seems to have not recovered yet: "What are you doing?"


    "you know."


    "..."


    General Ross returned to his senses, recalling the proposal made by General Hawke at the meeting just now, took a look at Lake who had walked to the door with Hill, and then said to Hawke: "Is the news true?"


    General Hawke said with a serious face: "Wakanda has repeatedly attacked the positions of the Paris Garrison. UURead intends to reduce the combat effectiveness of the coalition forces. This is a fact. This is a crime against humanity."


    General Ross nodded, saying so, but: "Other commands..."


    The words haven''t fallen yet.


    General Bertino, the commander in Paris, has walked out of the temporary room: "The Elys¨¦e Palace has called an emergency council to propose that Wakanda be convicted of crimes against humanity, and the Elys¨¦e Palace will vote for it."


    The words fall.


    The bearded General Cherff also walked out of his room: "Any forces and countries that try to prevent the existence of mankind need not exist. The Kremlin will vote for it."


    Ms. Peggy Carter came out: "The earth is the earth of all mankind. Since it inhabits the earth and does not contribute to it, then it is not our earthly person."


    General Zhao also walked out of his room.


    Hawke and others all looked at General Zhao.


    General Zhao opened his mouth, coughed, his eyes moved down, and his tone was light: "Dong Guo chose to abstain from voting on this proposal."


    It''s done!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 715: On How to Kill Wakanda

    Isn''t this the right thing?


    abstention?


    This can be regarded as a routine operation of Dongguo, and the other four overlords have also gained a certain degree of immunity to this pure white rabbit Dongguo.


    You pretend to be you.


    As long as you don¡¯t vote against it, everything is easy to say.


    Moreover¡­


    Abstentions, that can be regarded as an explanation of agreement. At most, although I agree with your proposal, I don''t quite agree with some of your words in the proposal.


    Anyway.


    Abstention means consent.


    Five overlords, four yes votes, one abstention vote, the rest is simple.


    At the urgently-convened permanent council of the Security Council, the representative of the Elys¨¦e Palace was very passionate and pointed directly at a very inconspicuous Wakanda, who seemed to have collapsed in the name of a tribal country without funding from the Security Council.


    The representative of the Elys¨¦e Palace opened fire violently at this small tribe, making many small countries that don''t know exactly what happened.


    How did you properly fire at a Wakanda whose per capita GDP is negative?


    It can¡¯t be said that the Elysee Palace was beaten by Wakanda, whose per capita GDP is negative, and turned into anger.


    This¡­


    is unlikely.


    After excluding a correct answer first, everyone was stunned to break their heads and never came up with a reasonable answer.


    Immediately afterwards, the votes of the other four overlords made the scalp numb in other countries of the show.


    good fellow.


    Was Wakanda immediately expelled from the ball?


    A word.


    The representative of the Elysee Palace proposed to vote for Wakanda to get out of the Security Council for crimes of organizing terrorism, interfering with peacekeeping operations, and... crimes against humanity.


    expelled from the Security Council for naturalization, doesn¡¯t that mean expelled from the ball?


    hasn''t waited for everyone to react, good fellow, with four beeping beeps, the five major overlords have already pressed the button without blinking their eyelids.


    Everyone was numbed by the scalp of this operation show. They thought that they were bored and idle anyway. Some countries that voted for a negative vote were happy to look at their respective big brothers at this moment and were silent for a while. The heart chose to follow the trend.


    finally.


    With 123 votes in favour of this resolution and 12 votes against it, the decision on expelling Wakanda from the ball was passed.


    The representative of Wakanda, who had almost no sense of existence, was completely dumbfounded and got up after patted the table.


    but¡­


    The representatives of the five overlords directly got up, all glanced at the representative of Wakanda with inexplicable and deep eyes, and then turned around and left in unison.


    Ten seconds after the resolution was passed, the result was passed to the Grand Canyon temporary base stationed by the five overlords.


    "The resolution passed."


    "Great."


    "Zhenjin should not be owned by Wakanda alone, but by all mankind."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    "I have no objection to this sentence in principle."


    "..."


    Hawke and the others were silent for a while, glanced at General Zhao from the Eastern Kingdom, nodded politely and gracefully, and smiled slightly.


    No wonder Dongguo is a group of wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    Hypocritical.


    Obviously, I want it very much, and I want it very much, but the mouth is like that dead duck, hard. If it hadn¡¯t been a year or eight years since dealing with the East, the Federation would have thought there was something in the East. Other ideas.


    General Hawke immediately made people jump out of the satellite image. The target pointed to the endless mountains and forests of the Wakanda tribe. He pointed and said: "According to the information we have received, these so-called mountains and forests are all The real Wakanda, disguised by a virtual imaging system ahead of our technology, is hidden in these mountains and forests."


    Ms. Peggy Carter looked at the mountains and forests and said: "I remember that there are archaeological records about the Wakanda tribe in China. There was once an archaeological team came to the Wakanda tribe. They wanted to enter the mountains and forests. , But because Wakanda said it was their sacred mountain, and put on an attitude that they would dare to commit suicide as long as we entered, so I gave up."


    General Bertino sneered: "In these years, we are cats and dogs who have given so-called human rights, and we have been spoiled for them. Now it is possible. People who have committed crimes against humanity are not eligible to have so-called human rights. Human rights."


    talking.


    General Bertino looked up and said, "Paris will be the vanguard of this operation."


    The representatives of the four overlords looked at each other.


    General Zhao said slightly implicitly: "General Bertino, now, when it''s not a matter of volition, we won''t force you."


    As long as you don¡¯t surrender.


    After all, you can''t be too demanding for Paris. In fact, even if Paris is going all the way in the upcoming alien offensive battle, the four hegemons are acceptable. Their requirements for Paris are just a little bit, don''t surrender.


    As long as Paris does not surrender, even if it is paddling and dividing the fruit after the war, there will still be the part that belongs to Paris.


    General Bertino took a deep breath and said, "Paris is also capable of combat. Let''s take a look."


    finished.


    General Bertino walked directly outside.


    General Hawke was silent for a while and said: "I propose that the four of us send two elite combat troops to the station on the other side of Paris to prevent mutiny."


    Ms. Peggy Carter nodded: "I agree."


    General Cherff snorted: "I thought you said that black beans are expensive and are used to fool us. Unexpectedly, you fooled yourself by yourself."


    General Zhao just nodded, the speaker was unintentional, and the listener deliberately glanced at General Cherff, thinking about something silently in his heart.


    That night.


    Lake and Hill were standing on a certain hill, looking at the direction of the Paris garrison that was undergoing mutiny, and blinked.


    Hill frowned and looked at Lake: "Is this the broken arm of the strong man you said?"


    Lake snorted and smiled: "The broken arm of a strong man is a commendatory term. This, at best, can only be called, the whole body is about to rot, and when he is about to die, I think of digging the carrion on his body."


    "Paris won''t be chaotic."


    "meeting."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Hill: "What is happening here now, if it reaches Paris, there is no doubt that it will be messed up."


    But Lake didn''t care at all.


    No matter how messy, it''s just a bunch of clowns.


    If there is no immortal consortium, if Paris is chaotic, it has nothing to do with Lake, but after the immortal consortium, Emilia will be in Paris. No matter how chaotic, it will be a small chaos.


    Emilia is a female noblewoman from the Middle Ages, and she is the kind of female aristocrat who is famous for her military exploits. For Emilia, makeup has never been her hobby, but killers are.


    Emilia in the Middle Ages used all kinds of torture for fun. Although she has been with Lake for so many years, she has cultivated her character and became a good person, but this can''t be changed. Emilia is actually a villain.


    After the immortal consortium merged with the property of Baron Strack on the side of Hydra, 50% of the land ownership in Paris was considered to be Emilia''s.


    Now that someone is messing up and destroying Emilia¡¯s land, will Emilia sit back and watch?


    The big deal is to close the door to the bloodletting clan, once the blood clan comes out, there is nothing wrong with it.


    The gunshots from the Paris station lasted almost all night.


    Wait until I wake up the next day.


    Lake opened the door, took a breath of the Grand Canyon air, smiled and said to Hill who handed him a cup of coffee: "My dear, I found that the air today is especially sweeter than yesterday."


    The **** has been cleaned away, and naturally, the air quality has risen all at once.


    Even the cup of coffee in my hand is more sweet than when I tasted it yesterday.


    after awhile.


    General Ross found Lake with a slightly weird expression: "General Bertino may be temporarily withdrawing from deployment for a while."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Is it so serious?"


    Rose sighed: "I talked with Hawke for a while last night, and made a simple deduction by the way. I didn''t quite understand it. With such a fighting power, how did Paris defeat the king of Africa aggressively at the time? Of the king."


    Lake shrugged and said: "Africa has its own excellent matching mechanism."


    In the past, when Europe hit Africa, it was father hitting his son. Now, Paris was also inflicted last night, so it is naturally not suitable to apply the matching mechanism of the African region.


    There is no doubt about the result.


    Beat yourself, stunned by beating yourself crippled.


    "There is going to be chaos in Paris."


    "I agree."


    Lake nodded in recognition of General Rose¡¯s words, and then said: ¡°But late chaos is not as good as early chaos. If it is later, Paris will not be able to catch this fast train to the interstellar.¡±


    General Ross and Lake looked at each other, then laughed.


    It is not just Paris that is going to be messy. UU reading


    same.


    In Wakanda, the real Wakanda, after receiving the news that the Security Council cut it out of the ball, the whole Wakanda, the conference hall composed of 18 different tribes, has been sleepless night.


    The current King Tchaka of Wakanda sat in his seat and listened to the polarized speech, only to feel the buzzing pain in his brain.


    Especially the White Ape Tribe.


    The tribe leader Rubaku has always been known for his aggressive and powerful attacks. At this moment, Rubaku is saying indignantly that the tribe with the same skin color is suffering an unprecedented massacre outside, and the outside world is They persecuted them, and even the tribes they stayed outside were slaughtered.


    They should fight back.


    With their power, it is enough to make the whole earth surrender.


    Speaking of excitement, Rubaku got up and said that the world is so big that we, Wakanda, should be the masters.


    These words made the expression on the face of the current King Techaka wonderful.


    "enough!!"


    "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 716: Zhenjin should be supervised by the Security Council

    In the capital of Wakanda, the so-called Golden City, among the palaces with 18 different construction styles, with open arms, the leader of the White Ape tribe, the leader of the white ape tribe who the salesman himself attacked, listened to the old king Techa Ka''s words stopped in an instant.


    The old king Tchaka looked at Rubaku who stood up expressionlessly, and said in a deep voice: "Lubak, how to make a decision is what the king should do, not you."


    Rubaku snorted.


    but¡­


    Rubaku sat down again after laughing.


    He can''t beat Techaka.


    At the very least, I took the heart-shaped grass and received the blessing of the black panther goddess Tchaka.


    After Rubaku sat back in his seat, he looked around at the other people, and then looked at Tchaka who had just spoken out: "So, the great king, do you think he is facing the cruel and inhuman persecution of our people outside." What kind of measures should we take when the time comes? Tie our hands and feet, and let the people outside give us another mark..."


    Techaka directly interrupted: "Shut up, your statement is very dangerous, Rubaku, I will not allow you to take Wakanda on the road to extinction."


    Rubaku spread his hands towards everyone.


    Tchaka¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the clansmen outside, I remember I clearly said that this time the five overlords did not come to destroy us, but to resist enemies from outside the sky. Why do the clansmen outside come without authorization? Attack them?"


    The leader of the merchant tribe said with his nose, nose and heart: "The other party wanted to requisition our land, but the clansmen outside refused to allow the conflict."


    between words.


    The leader of the merchant tribe, silently transporting him outside to arm the foreigners with high technology.


    Lubak, the leader of the White Ape Tribe, exchanged eyes with the leader of the Merchant Tribe from his side of light, and then, calmly, nodded without causing any notice.


    at this time.


    Wakanda''s princess, dressed up in a gorgeous manner, but Princess Su Rui, who also looks so awkward because of her complexion, hurried in: "Father, I think you should look at this."


    talking.


    Princess Su Rui handed the photo captured by the Wakanda stealth satellite to Techaka above.


    When Techaka wanted to reprimand his daughter for being unruly, his gaze fell on the handed photo, and his eyes shrank slightly.


    Corpse.


    Countless corpses.


    Of course.


    There are many corpses that are not the point. The point is that the skin color of the corpse is almost a single skin color.


    Rubaku looked at the expression on Tchaka¡¯s face and said directly: "Great King, I think, if there is any important information, should we also have the right to know."


    Te Chaka looked up at Rubaku who was booing again, the expression on his face once again enriched.


    **** it.


    If this photo were to be seen by Rubaku, there is no doubt that this guy will add gasoline and firewood again, and will be directly lifted into the sky like a string of sky monkeys.


    But if you don¡¯t show him...


    What a pity.


    Before Tchaka made a decision in his heart, the sirens suddenly sounded over the real Wakanda.


    The tribal chief and King Techaka were all taken aback at first.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t heard such a siren for more than ten years. It suddenly occurred to them that they didn¡¯t quite understand what had happened. It was excusable.


    was the first princess Su Rui to react: "No, our defense layer has been seen through."


    King Techaka regained his senses: "..."


    outside.


    Boom!


    Countless unmanned fighter planes are like a swarm of bees, rumbling directly into the mountains and forests, and directly smashed in front of the transparent barrier that appeared suddenly.


    In an instant, at least tens of millions of dollars were lost.


    but¡­


    Inside the five overlord command operations center, they watched this scene without the slightest distress. On the contrary, the expression on his face was extremely excited.


    without him.


    If the drone hits a mountain and is destroyed, there is no doubt that the five overlords will feel very distressed.


    But now?


    The drone hits on the transparent defensive barrier behind the virtual mountain. What does this show? It shows that their intelligence is not fake. There is really a land in the mountain that uses their earth instead of thinking that it is also the earth. An anti-human organization exists as a human being.


    "Where did the heavy firepower maneuver?"


    "I have reached the Wakanda tribe."


    An Alliance soldier replied in this way. At the end, he added a sentence from the Wakanda tribe outside, and then said: "But, sir, the people of the Wakanda tribe have formed a line of defense. I won''t use it..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Another Union soldier was taken aback suddenly, then turned around and said: "Sir, all our weapons are stopped."


    "what?"


    "Shut down?"


    "Look."


    Although he announced his withdrawal from the battlefield, it takes some time to add that the soldier''s General Bertino is still at the scene. After hearing this, he looked at everyone: "I said, this tribe seems to have extraordinary power."


    General Hawke said directly, "We have too."


    The Federation is not only the extraordinary people who can beat the hell, but our president is also blessed by the angel queen of the light tomorrow court.


    at this time.


    The soldier who had just announced the suspension of all weapons was taken aback again, and said again: "Sir, although I don''t know what happened, all weapons are restarted and available for use."


    Everyone: "..."


    A real high mountain in the distance of the Wakanda tribe.


    Lake fiddled with himself and placed it in front of him, a gadget similar to a radio with an antenna, and said to the next Hill: "So, even a piece of straw paper has its value."


    Hill smiled.


    at this time.


    Before Hill could speak, he had just located Lake¡¯s position, started the remote transition program directly inside his building, and appeared directly behind Lake. Tony Stark, who had completed the transition posture, heard Lake¡¯s words as soon as he came out. Then, his face was instantly dark as the bottom of the pot: "Are you talking about me?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, turned to look, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Yeah, isn''t this the Iron Man who has been hiding from me and doesn''t want to see me?"


    When he speaks, he is the old yin and yang person.


    Hill shook his head next to Tony and explained to Tony, "Tony, he was talking about this [Selective Signal Blocker]. I can testify. He promised that he didn''t say that you are the same as the grass paper. You are more valuable than the grass paper. ."


    Tony: "..."


    I''m more valuable than straw paper?


    Then what am I?


    waste paper?


    As expected.


    is not a family, do not enter a family.


    Tony''s face twitched.


    Hill seemed to realize that there seemed to be something wrong with the words, but he didn''t explain it anymore, lest the cat gets darker, so he changed the subject directly: "So, Tony, you are here. I thought that after Coleson found you, You will come."


    Tony said directly: "I need to hold a press conference first, otherwise Pepper won''t let me leave."


    Lake laughed: "Playboy finally got his heart out, it''s rare."


    Tony looked at Lake: "Yes, at least I know how to stop your heart, you are still waving, watch out for the big waves."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    In order to avoid Lake¡¯s counterattack, Tony walked to his side and looked at the alliance army not far away, as well as the many primitive people who were like a mantis blocking a car in front of the alliance army: "What did this Wakanda do? In the past, the king of kings, I am afraid that there was no such treatment."


    At least until the King of Kings is dying, the kingdom of Kings of Kings is still one of the nations of mankind.


    Even now, it is still one of the human nations.


    Wakanda this one.


    Before the five major active players, they were expelled directly from the ball. This can no longer be said to be rare. This is the first time in the ages.


    Hill said that Wakanda has a mine at home, and it is still a rare mineral.


    After Tony listened, there was not much expression on his face, and he nodded: "No wonder."


    sympathy?


    nonexistent.


    Tony Stark is a capitalist, and he is also one of the heads of the Federation. What the Federation is doing now is completely in his interest.


    and so¡­


    What kind of sympathy, sympathy, can make the capitalists full?


    At this moment.


    After the restoration and all the weapons were put online, the Alliance officer in the front row, after receiving the command from the command center, directly issued a final confession to the natives who were blocking the car with the praying arm: "This place has been expropriated by the Earth United Federation Army. Now I order you to put down the sticks and spears in your hands, and leave here immediately. Five kilometers from your right hand, a special coalition army will provide you with a new place to live. Please leave immediately."


    would not have been so polite.


    but¡­


    There is no way. There are Easterners in the coalition forces. Naturally, since it is the Earth Union Federation, then it must be heard.


    For example, it¡¯s better to be courteous and then pawn, than to punish without teaching.


    I didn''t say, hitting you directly is called domineering.


    I said, if you don¡¯t listen, then I will hit you. That¡¯s why the teacher is famous and belongs to the kingly way.


    Come like this.


    Even if the third party has opinions, there is no bullshit.


    The western generals listened to the explanations of the eastern generals, UU reading www. uukanshu.com suddenly nodded, and said one after another, learning to grow old and live to grow old.


    but¡­


    This statement may be useful to modern civilization.


    But for this group of indigenous people, it was completely useless, and even mistakenly thought that this was a false coalition, and they didn''t dare to directly crush them at the expense of the world.


    Therefore, they clamored that this is their land, and they will not give up when they die. They even threw their spears and stones into the coalition infantry lineup, yelling at all kinds of unspeakable indigenous words, and even , Still speaking in English, **** off, **** barbarian, I won''t leave when I lick my ass.


    Several commanders of the coalition forces turned green.


    okay.


    I said, if you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t blame me for beating you.


    Next second.


    rumbling!


    A row of past tanks moved directly under the shocking expression of the Wakanda native.


    is ready to attack.


    Crush the enemy!


    The Federation will win!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 717: 5 big overlords serve 1 small tribe

    umbling! ,


    Accompanied by the sound of countless tanks and machinery, in front of them, the most elite and most obedient army was dispatched by the four overlords.


    The Wakanda who stopped in front of them were dumbfounded.


    but¡­¡­


    Next second.


    "Wakanda!"


    "Wakanda!"


    Accompanied by a sudden sound, in front of them, the rows of people looked weak and weak, and the people of the Wakanda tribe in the image of an aboriginal suddenly roared in slang.


    followed.


    The rows of Wakanda natives in front of them changed their appearance after one turn and one line change.


    At this moment, what appeared in front of everyone was no longer the Wakanda natives who needed to rely on their relief every year to avoid starvation in the eyes of the Council, but the Wakanda Kingdom, the most elite soldiers, and the tribesmen of the border tribes. Up.


    Yes it is.


    Frontier tribe.


    This tribe of Wakanda is usually set on the border of Wakanda, showing people as ordinary indigenous people, making the Council feel that they are the entire Wakanda.


    But in fact, the entire frontier tribe is the most powerful warrior, and constitutes the so-called first line of defense to guard Wakanda.


    Of course.


    The whole is the strongest is a bit of a point. After all, the whole is the strongest. It is what Wakanda believes in himself. The Security Council has never admitted it.


    "Vibration!"


    "Good fellow."


    "Holy Keisha is here, these people have a vibrating weapon?"


    "Then, this group of people has been crying poor since the birth of the Security Council. Let us help them every year?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The words in the Earth United Federation African Temporary Command Center fell into a brief silence.


    after awhile.


    Because there were no soldiers present, General Bertino feared that he would lose his right to speak, and said directly: "This is deceit, this is Chi Guoguo''s fool. These **** thieves and liars must be punished for teasing us like this."


    "I agree!"


    "I also think I should be punished."


    "Fooling and deceiving are sins."


    It was the turn of the last General Zhao from the East. The latter opened his mouth and nodded: "To deceive and fool the Security Council is tantamount to deceiving all mankind. He should be punished by destruction."


    finished.


    An order was passed directly.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The tanks of the Alliance army in the front row were loaded instantly, almost at the moment when the tribesmen of the Wakanda border wielded vibrating weapons and roared towards the Allied forces.


    The tanks attacked.


    In an instant!


    The blood flows into a river.


    on the top of a mountain not far away.


    Hill looked into the distance, looking at the battlefield in the distance, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "This...is different from what I imagined."


    Not really.


    Everyone has a vibrating weapon.


    The results of it?


    It is said that good technology far exceeds the earth.


    There are countless good black technologies?


    I haven''t seen any of them.


    Lake was on the top of the mountain cross-legged, taking a sip of his own glass of wine, watching the real battle movie in his eyes, taking a deep breath of blood and fire, and saying with some nostalgia: "Because, even if you are sitting on countless vibrating gold Wakanda also cannot rely on the excellent matching mechanism in the African region."


    Hill: "..."


    Africa is a very magical land.


    Lake does not deny this.


    During the Cold War, the two hegemons of the East and the West came and went, no matter how they dispatched technical advisers, how they dispatched military instructors to no avail.


    Whether it is the instructor of the Soviet Union or the instructor of the Federation, they have always said such a famous saying unanimously.


    "I would rather teach kangaroos to shoot than to teach these idiots."


    "¡­¡­"


    So Wakanda is no exception.


    Although Wakanda¡¯s technology is far ahead and far ahead of other countries, the progress of technology does not mean the progress of civilization.


    Let''s put it this way.


    Lake organized language in his heart, and explained to Hill: "Like Natasha, she is already a saint, but he would rather learn a gladiator."


    has no magic, must use melee.


    Lake never thinks that this is a so-called romance, on the contrary, this is a complete brain damage.


    Hill frowned, "You mean, Wakanda has advanced technology, but it is still in the primitive age in terms of war?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Correct, but not completely correct."


    Hill: "..."


    Wakanda also has a fighter plane, and it is a fighter plane made entirely of Zhenjin that the coalition forces admire.


    but¡­¡­


    There are two different things.


    There are two things that don¡¯t like to use.


    Wakanda belongs to the latter.


    But.


    bang!


    Lake and Hill and Tony Stark, who were evaluating whether to leave the game or not, looked up and looked at the mountains and forests that were slowly disappearing in the afterlight of their eyes.


    In an instant.


    When the dense but vast forests and mountains disappeared, the real Wakanda was instantly exposed.


    That rich river.


    The snow-capped mountains towering into the clouds.


    and that...


    A high-rise building entirely made of Zhenjin.


    "Onixet!"


    "I''m not dreaming, right?"


    "Holy Keisha is here."


    Everyone in the combat command center, looking at the real Wakanda exposed on the satellite at this moment, couldn''t help getting up from their seats.


    Next second.


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    In the sky above Wakanda, countless sci-fi fighters appeared.


    rumbling!


    In the real Wakanda, among the real frontier tribes with the outer frontier tribes, at this moment, the leader of the frontier tribe rides on a vibranium wearing a battle armor made entirely of vibrating The rhino army also roared out from its own tribe.


    "Wakanda!"


    "Offensive!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Fire!"


    "Full fire."


    "Order our fighter planes to take off to meet the enemy!"


    "Damn barbarian."


    General Hawke ordered the deployment in an orderly moment. Looking at the combat power exposed by the real Wakanda, he said to everyone with a bit of fright: "This **** tribe is unpredictable. What does he want to do? Wait until we are outside. After the star people are disabled, can they come out to conquer us with ease?"


    talking.


    General Hawke¡¯s eyes chilled: "I propose that the Geneva Convention is no longer applicable to this battle."


    General Bertino also said: "To deal with this kind of anti-humanity and anti-society is basically like a tribe of terrorist organizations. I even suspect that this Wakanda is the alliance of the upcoming Cheritas, and even before Wakkan. Da deliberately interfered with us, and did not change it after repeated teachings, so that we could not fully and safely meet Cherita''s attack."


    General Zhao was silent for a while, and said: "Vicious thoughts, unpredictable intentions."


    General Peggy Carter said: "If... at the time of World War II, if there were such a team participating, we would have died so many people in five countries."


    Next second.


    General Hawke directly raised his hand.


    General Bertino followed.


    General Zhao is also close behind.


    Ms. Peggy Carter, not to mention.


    Direct General Chelff, like a bear and bull, took a sip of the vodka in his hand, his eyes flushed: "For such a beast who is already anti-human and colluding with the Cheritas, it is indeed not suitable for the Geneva Convention."


    Damn Wakanda.


    Wakanda did not forget Wakanda when the Soviet Union threw coins around the world.


    The results of it?


    What did the Soviet Union¡¯s big coin throws in exchange for, deceit and fool, the heart of the big brother, once again broken into the meat grinder and automatically stirred for half an hour.


    "Fire!"


    "Full fire!"


    "Yes!"


    "Roger that!"


    "Understand!"


    "Fire!"


    "Boom!"


    Tanks roared, and countless artillery shells rumbling directly fell on the Wakanda army that was almost full of mountains and plains, riding on horseback.


    In an instant.


    People turn on their backs.


    is wrong.


    is when people turn to rhinoceros.


    Wakanda people have armed rhinos to become vibrating rhinos.


    But you don¡¯t have one.


    It was just a round of shooting, and in an instant, the real warriors of the Wakanda Frontier Tribe evaporated one-third of them in an instant.


    However, the rhinoceros armed with the Jinjin armor is castrated unabated, and came down the mountain with a raging rumbling.


    Boom!


    The horns of a vibrating rhinoceros were raised high, and with a bang, it instantly topped a tank in the front, booming, and the flipped tank was shot out at the moment when the **** turned to the sky.


    Boom!


    The shell hit the **** of a Wakanda fighter jet directly into the air.


    There is no such thing as a shit.


    Boom boom boom!


    On top of the head, the Wakanda fighter plane that flew was not many BBs and went directly in a round of coverage bombing.


    In an instant.


    The battle situation seems to have reversed.


    "Wakanda!"


    "Offensive!"


    "Offensive!"


    Regardless of how King Tchaka wanted peace as his preciousness, at the moment when the border tribes were bloodbathed, he arrived at Wakanda¡¯s golden palace in tragic circumstances, claiming that he was different from the people on earth Even the Wakanda people, who are more noble than the earthlings, can''t accept it completely.


    This is not.


    The leader of the White Ape tribe, Rubaku seized the opportunity, and directly after a passionate speech, he won the support of several tribes who had supported him. Then, all the tribe leaders described the tragic future in Rubaku. Has fallen.


    At this moment.


    Rubaku, who took his bravest warrior with him, looked condescendingly at the frontier tribe''s golden rhinoceros directly breaking through the defense, and it seemed that he was about to defeat the federation formation. The corner of his mouth was full of taunting.


    "Ah."


    "That''s it."


    Rubaku looks like a hunter in the virgin forest. He drew out his vibrating spear, and waved his spear vigorously at the defeated coalition: "People, it¡¯s time to let the people on earth know that we, It''s the real master, just follow me..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    Lubaku couldn''t help but look up while listening to the screaming that came in his ear suddenly.


    Sky!


    The bright fireworks lifted off.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 718: Why not die honestly?

    "These guys don''t really think that the goddess of victory is on their side."


    "You said they are aboriginals, maybe they really think so."


    "Haha."


    On the top of the mountain not far away, Lake heard Rubaku¡¯s rhetoric clearly and couldn¡¯t help shook his head: ¡°The luxurious camp used by the coalition forces to fight aliens, if it¡¯s just defeated by a native, then The five overlords can be renamed the five waste materials."


    Talking.


    Lake''s gaze also saw the dazzling launch, almost completed the launch in the blink of an eye, and then whizzed to the missile rain directly towards the real Wakanda.


    Boom boom boom!


    The barrier defense that Wakanda was so proud of was almost broken after resisting ten missiles. Then, before Rubaku¡¯s excitement had not disappeared, he attracted boundless eyes of fear. , In an instant, was covered by the dense Hellfire missiles.


    Under the missile washing ground.


    In an instant.


    "Wow!"


    Lake looked at the storm that rose directly into the air and swept around like a tornado, and couldn''t help looking at Tony Stark: "In other words, this is the second appearance after the sale of the Hellfire Mother and Child missile. "


    ''S first appearance was also on the Afghanistan base. Under the demonstration of the Hellfire sub-mother missile, a mountain top was directly reduced by the missile.


    Tony nodded: "Yes, but this power is lower than my calculation. It should be because the military hasn''t maintained it properly. There are almost 50 bullets that have not been separated from the main bullet, but it may be fired. The reason for the distance."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hill, who was sitting on the sidelines, looked at the densely packed pits on the surface of the moon after the explosion: "Is this still too weak?"


    Tony said: "The research and development of the Hellfire sub-munition is based on the fact that I can destroy the entire fleet after a round of launch. Do you think there is a fleet in this coverage area?"


    Hill stopped speaking.


    Wakanda was also shocked.


    Under the order, Wakanda¡¯s fighters hurriedly left the main battlefield and aimed their targets on the sky. It was another round of missiles, like a rain of dazzling missiles.


    rumbling!


    Wakanda¡¯s vibrato fighters maneuvered quickly, with full firepower, and directly wiped out the rain of missiles heading towards Wakanda¡¯s indiscriminate coverage in the air.


    Yes it is.


    There is no difference.


    Wakanda has been sentenced to death.


    The five overlords have also completely passed the qi internally, that is, saving land and not keeping people.


    Zhenjin is what the five overlords want, but they are not interested in these barbaric blacks in Wakanda, and once things are exposed here, for the five overlords, the most basic dough is still needed. .


    what?


    Even so, what if there is a fish slipping through the net?


    Ha ha.


    Leak.


    This is the unanimous decision of the five hegemons, and some slipping fish are inevitable, but a few slipping fish will not affect the overall situation. No matter how powerful you call it, the five hegemons don''t recognize it. What can you do? What?


    and so.


    As early as a few months ago, the five dominant missile bases could be quickly and remotely deployed here. The silos have all been opened, and each missile will be launched directly without money.


    The true battle group of the Earth United Federation has also waited for the cars to gather and hide in a certain corner. After an order is given, they will appear directly on the battlefield to clean up the mess after the artillery fire.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Beep toot!"


    "Alarm, alarm, alarm!"


    In the capital of Wakanda¡¯s high-rise buildings, no matter how Wakanda¡¯s fighter planes took off and intercepted, they could not destroy most of the missiles. Countless missiles bombarded the capital of Wakanda, shaking this place. A protective cover that concentrates all energy sources on the capital.


    There are countless cracks on the transparent energy shield, and it feels like another round, it is estimated to be broken.


    The sirens in the capital city kept ringing.


    Countless gorgeous and brightly colored Wakanda people followed the crowd with a panic expression on their faces at this moment, quickly heading towards the underground refuge.


    The golden palace in the capital.


    The current king Techaka immediately connected the combat center with his scorched command.


    but¡­


    The combat center has refused to have a direct conversation with King Techaka.


    The missiles that my five major overlords were going to leave to the Cheritas have been rewarded to you. If you want to talk about it early, it would be too late if you want to talk about it now.


    As the first scientist of the palace, Princess Su Rui looked anxiously at the remaining energy of the energy shield in the capital and said, "Father, the resistance of the energy shield is only 30%."


    "How much has the tribe transferred."


    "Sixty-five percent, most of the escape routes have been in disrepair for a long time, and there have been no less than 100 stampede incidents."


    "damn it."


    King Techaka slapped the table with a gloomy expression: "The five overlords are going to destroy our clan."


    The queen asked nervously next to him: "What should I do now?"


    King Techaka took a deep breath and looked at Su Rui: "Can we get in touch with the outside world?"


    Since the five overlords want to destroy our clan.


    Well.


    Even if I am going to die, I will make the ugly actions of the five overlords public, so that people all over the world will know that the five overlords have once again exposed their evil hearts that have been hidden for many years.


    They want to go back to the past, the era that saw us as pigs and dogs.


    but¡­


    Princess Su Rui''s effort, the satellite that could have been connected instantly lost control of it.


    even.


    Princess Su Rui watched in astonishment as she was invaded in an instant, appeared on the big screen, and directly connected to a woman in red that they projected.


    "Why are you not honest at all."


    "what?"


    The red back looked at King Techaka with a smile, Princess Su Rui who was hurriedly planning to resist her invasion, and the others in the palace, and said in a light tone: "Why, you can''t be honest. Really die?"


    As expected, Lake expected.


    It¡¯s not wrong that Wakanda¡¯s technology may lead the world for many years.


    But the Red Queen has led the world for three hundred years.


    and so¡­


    Invading Wakanda and taking over Wakanda¡¯s information system directly at an appropriate time is not a difficult task for the Red Queen.


    King Techaka listened to the projection in front of him with a shocked look, white and beautiful, with a red hair, the red queen said: "What are you talking about, let us die honestly?"


    Red nodded expressionlessly behind: "Yes, why can''t you die honestly, after all, you don''t think you are earthly people, do you?"


    Since you are not a human being on the earth, then you occupy the land belonging to the earth on the earth. What is it called?


    Since you are not a human being on earth, is it so difficult for you to die?


    Techaka said in a deep voice: "Are you the representative of the five overlords?"


    The Red Queen glanced at Techaka''s little movements, and didn''t care at all: "I am and I am not. In short, I am here. I advise you to honestly welcome the arrival of death. I am here. Any information from you. They can''t be passed on to the outside world."


    "Why?"


    "what?"


    King Techaka continued to take a deep breath, still maintaining the image of a king: "Why do you want to deal with us like this? We, Wakanda, have never been born and have no fight against the world. Why do you want to deal with us like this."


    Hong Empress stood there and was silent for two or three seconds. After that, Hong Empress opened her eyes: "Zhenjin belongs to the people of the earth."


    As expected.


    Te Chaka secretly said in his heart, after seeing the red: "We are willing to hand over the vibrating gold."


    said after the red: "Sorry."


    "what?"


    "This proposal has been taken off the desktop, and my purpose of appearing here is to eliminate the possibility of this proposal appearing on the desktop again."


    "what."


    "You heard what I said, delaying time will not work for me. I have completely blocked all the so-called escape routes that depend on what you think are advanced technology."


    Hong Empress said so, and calmly watched Su Rui, who was busy over there, trying to break through her blockade, said: "With your ability, it is too early to break through my blockade."


    Princess Su Rui turned around to look at the red queen: "If I pull the gate."


    "The same."


    "what?"


    The Red Queen said: "Because your opening procedure also needs to go through the firewall I set down. To welcome the embrace of death is your destiny. Your destiny has been written by the adults. There is nothing else. That''s it."


    "grown ups?"


    Te Chaka said in a deep voice: "Who is it, I have never offended your so-called adult."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Honghou looked at Techaka, with a bright smile, he said one name after another, as well as the names of various organizations that were prominent in the turmoil of the New York mob.


    Techaka was confused: "I don''t know these people."


    Honghou said: "But the flow of your funds is not what you said. In this group of people and these organizations, although you are not the biggest sponsor, you are also a well-known existence on the list. UU Reading "


    Te Chaka hurriedly said: "This is a misunderstanding."


    The red queen''s gaze fell on the silent queen next to Techaka, and then she looked at Techaka: "In the world of information, I will not misunderstand anyone."


    Te Chaka noticed the gaze of Hong Empress, and then couldn''t help looking at his wife: "La Manda?"


    After seeing this, he said directly: "Yes, your wife, and the source of funding for sponsoring your organization, I traced it to the relief fund subsidized by the Security Council to Wakanda."


    It''s magical.


    If the sponsorship is not paid with this relief fund, it will take some time for the Red Queen.


    But now.


    After the red, look at Techaka: Death is approaching, goodbye. "


    finished.


    clicked and made a crisp sound.


    All the energy systems in the palace were shut down by the Red Queen, and immediately after that, the barrier above the capital disappeared.


    Next second.


    Hellfire bullets poured down in an instant.


    rumbling!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 719: Vibration Metal in Midgard

    in an instant.


    Hellfire bullets poured down.


    Accompanied by the deafening explosion, the whole earth was trembling, like a giant who was extremely angry, stomping on the ground and proclaiming how bright his anger was.


    The entire capital of Wakanda, at this moment, seems to be caught in a sea of ??flames.


    No screams.


    There are no dead bodies.


    There is no such thing as a survivor.


    The weapons developed by Stark Industries have always pursued the direction of greater power and more lethality, not to mention, this Hellfire sub-munition is still Tony Stark¡¯s masterpiece in terms of weapons.


    even.


    Nowadays, some people have such guesses as to why Tony Stark closed his pen and no longer developed weapons.


    That is, Tony Stark thinks that his Hellfire sub-munition is already at the peak of eliminating nuclear bombs. Therefore, in order to avoid falling from the altar of top talented weapon designers in the future, Tony Shi Tucker chose to seal the pen.


    After losing the protection of the protective shield in the capital of Wakanda, full Hellfire sub-munitions bombed all corners of the capital of Wakanda, almost completely covering the entire capital of Wakanda.


    At the moment when the Hellfire sub-munition exploded, the high temperature of 120,000 degrees Celsius that was exploded at the moment of the explosion swept in all directions like ocean waves.


    This temperature may not hurt the vibrato, but the barbarians in Wakanda?


    Ha ha.


    Lake saw with his own eyes that at the moment of the explosion, a group of Wakanda barbarians evaporated in an instant, and there was no corpse found on the entire ground.


    As for the so-called escape route underground?


    Lake¡¯s sixth sense just touched the edge, it was directly retracted.


    without him.


    Even if it was Lake, he felt that if he watched it, he was afraid that he would have no appetite for three days, especially since he just saw a rhinoceros, and Hill also promised to give him roast rhinoceros at this point in the evening.


    Boom!


    Lake looked up again.


    caught the eye.


    In the sky, one after another vibrating fighters crashed and fell to the ground under the cooperation of the five overlord ace pilots that took off. After landing on the ground, they burst out again with bright fireballs.


    Zhenjin is a good thing.


    but¡­


    Just like an ordinary pistol in the hands of others, it is a pistol, but in Lake''s hands it can exert the power of a 5,000-meter sniper rifle.


    The fighter jets built by these vibrating gold are not fake, but the pilots are rubbish, they can''t give play to their advantages. Is there a barren use?


    "But..."


    Lake retracted his eyes, smiled, and said to Tony Stark next to him: "Now, the materials for the anti-sagar armor you have brewed are gone, isn''t it?"


    Tony looked at Lake: "Do you look at my inner world again?"


    Lakeha smiled: "Tony, you are an open book to me. I don''t need to read it by myself. I only need to look at you and I will know it."


    just as he treated Steve Rogers.


    Listening to these words of Lake, Hill was about to take the off-road vehicle to follow the large group towards the interior of Wakanda, and asked curiously: "Yes, I always wanted to ask you, Steve. ¡¤ Rogers, even if he doesn¡¯t object, won¡¯t join this...you know war just now."


    Although the five overlords said that they launched this attack from the perspective of justice.


    but¡­


    Anyone who understands understands it, but because the truth lies in the range of the cannon, Wakanda is the villain, and the five hegemons representing all mankind are the positive role.


    Lake turned his head and glanced at Hill, and smiled: "It''s very simple, I told him, I am not going to slaughter Wakanda."


    Hill said: "Steve Rogers believed such an obvious lie, or did he just want a reason, even if it''s just a very unsightly reason, as long as it is a reason?"


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, but I told him that death will not be the point. I just don''t like this skin color. After the Wakanda is dealt with, the souls of these people will not die, just wash it. The soul, then, change the color of the skin, change the color of the skin, and live a new life without discrimination."


    Killing is not killing.


    Cut industry is not cut people.


    I only kill people, but I don''t kill souls. I just can''t understand this person. If he can change his appearance, I can be used to seeing him.


    "He believed it?"


    "of course."


    Lake smiled and said, "Look, can you still find Steve Rogers?"


    Hill regained his gaze and looked at the pickup truck with General Peggy Carter, and the passenger car, empty, Steve Rogers, who had just been there, was gone.


    Lake laughed and said, "He has gone to Chaos Underworld."


    Hill said, "Why is he going there now?"


    Lake continued to shrug and thought for a while and said: "Perhaps, he doesn''t believe me, for fear that I will delay time directly afterwards, so just now, Steve Rogers took the soul after more than one hundred thousand washes through Chaos Hades. Take it back to my golden lion palace."


    "More than a hundred thousand?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded, smiled, and said to Hill: "I told Steve Rogers that during my negotiations with Mephisto, Mephisto was only willing to give us one-fifth of our souls. However, I promise him that the remaining souls will be arranged clearly by Mephisto."


    talking.


    Lake touched his chin, looked at the smile on Hill¡¯s face, and said first: "I lied to him, I mean, I never lie to my own woman, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will not talk to him. My father-in-law lied."


    Hill: "..."


    Such a father-in-law stalled, frankly speaking, if you can return and exchange the goods like Nizi, Lake will strongly recommend his mother-in-law to consider this proposal.


    but¡­


    Who made his mother-in-law just drink Ecstasy Soup?


    good fellow.


    You are the daughter of Nereus, the ocean giant. What kind of man did you find? You must fight a female mortal against another male mortal?


    What is this called?


    This simply means that an imperial maiden is attracted to a commoner, and she is also willing to serve another commoner, two women.


    But the same sentence.


    This is the mother-in-law¡¯s housework, and he doesn¡¯t want to get involved. Besides, even though Lake¡¯s 100,000-plus, after washing, his soul, which is already like a piece of white paper, still feels a little bit shy, but, Those souls are not in his chaotic universe, but in Steve Rogers'' own golden lion palace.


    Lake is out of sight and out of mind.


    As for how Steve Rogers is willing to place those souls, that is Steve Rogers''s own business.


    For Lake, Steve Rogers is just like that hedgehog. If you give something that prevents the hedgehog from coming to him, Lake is happy to do it.


    Hill shook his head and laughed, finally solving his confusion.


    She was always curious, Steve Rogers is the incarnation of justice, why in the face of this kind of talk is full of justice, but it is not justice at all, just turned a blind eye to the war under the guise of clever plundering.


    feelings...


    Even if it is the embodiment of justice, it also knows how to compromise. How are these two words written?


    soon.


    After driving through the cut off river, everyone stopped their vehicles one after another where they could no longer move forward.


    "Wow."


    "Holy Keisha is here."


    "This¡­"


    "The violent sending of heavenly things."


    Everyone could not help but sighed as they watched surviving after the shocking explosion, and the building was still a perfect metal building.


    These buildings are all made of vibrating gold worth 20,000 dollars per gram.


    Gosh.


    The collapsed building in front of me, it looks like a ten-story building, and the price of vibrating gold alone is already a huge astronomical figure.


    This metal is placed outside, even if it is one gram, it is a metal that has been taken care of by countless scientists. It belongs to the kind of metal that must be thought twice before using it, but it is directly used as a building material here.


    This¡­


    If outside scientists know about this, hehe, it is estimated that there is no need for the five overlords to take action. Scientists around the world will probably unite and directly contribute funds and offer rewards for mercenaries.


    violently send heavenly things.


    This is undoubtedly Chi Guoguo''s violent thing.


    But who made Wakanda''s ancestors mine?


    "what."


    "what''s happenin?"


    Lake listened to Hill next to him in surprise. When he was about to inquire, he saw what Hill seemed to see. After a few or three strokes, he arrived not far away, bent down on the ground, and picked up something.


    Hill squeezed this disk-like thing on his hand, UU reading frowned, and carefully flicked away the dust on it.


    caught the eye.


    is also a disc entirely made of vibrating gold. On this disc, it seems that two lines of words are carved.


    Lake walked over: "What''s the matter?"


    Hill looked at the two lines of words on the disk tightly, and moved his lips slightly, as if, according to the two lines of words, he said a language that was not terrestrial in any way.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Hill got up from the ground, seemed to hold the disc with a little excitement, and turned to look at Lake: "Lake, do you know what this is?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Midgard''s stuff?"


    Hill gave a hum, nodded heavily, and placed the two-sentence vibrating disk in his hand and said: "The two lines above, in Midgard''s words, are [all Prisoners¡¯ eternal imprisonment] In my memory, this immortal prison was destroyed when it collided with our technology center in Midgard when the devastation occurred at that time."


    Lake: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 720: Midgards top secret red giant technology

    What do these mean?


    Listening to Hill¡¯s words, Lake raised his eyebrows when he looked at the swaying disk in Hill¡¯s hand. If he remembers correctly, then, in the movie, Wakanda was born because of a piece of It''s a meteorite.


    Ok.


    This is reality, not a movie.


    Movies tell stories, reality tells logic.


    Lake thought so, and looked at Hill: "Are you sure?"


    Hill looked down at the disc in his hand, rubbed the two lines on it, and then nodded towards Lake: "I''m pretty sure, do you know what this means?"


    Lake thought for a while: "Meaning that Wakanda is more damnable?"


    is not that right.


    If this disc really belongs to Midgard, then Lake''s action this time is not a robbery, but a veritable act of justice to get back his own things.


    Lake is not a robber.


    but¡­¡­


    Wakanda is a real thief. Let me just say, a group of African blacks, even if they get a metal like vibranium, how can they silently develop into a technology that is ahead of the outside technology.


    Realize by yourself?


    Stop it.


    How many dark-skinned skins are recognized by the society, even if they are from the academic world?


    But what if the advanced technology that Wakanda is proud of was not created by them, but stolen the technology center that was not completely broken after the destruction of Midgard that year?


    Midgard''s technological civilization was extremely brilliant.


    This has been determined.


    Hill listened to Lake¡¯s words, blinked, and then shook his head: ¡°No, this means that if we can find the lost science and technology center, maybe we have a way to locate those who disappeared back then. Falling."


    Lake looked at Hill with excitement and smiled: "My dear, don''t be so excited. A piece of iron can''t prove anything."


    Hill looked at Lake: "What if I can prove it?"


    Lake shrugged.


    Hill looked at Lake, and in the next second, he bit his finger directly, and then pressed it on the vibrating metal disk with two lines of words.


    followed.


    A ray of light flashed from the left side of the disk and then across to the right side, bright and transparent, and flashed past.


    Next second.


    Hill held the disc and looked up at the surroundings. Then, Hill brightened up, pointed to a forest on the south side of the broken Wakanda capital and said, "Over there."


    Lake looked in the direction of Hill''s fingers.


    ten minutes later.


    Lake and Hill stood in the forest, looked at everything around them, and couldn''t help but exclaim again.


    without him.


    If you look at it from a distance, this seems to be an ordinary, ordinary forest.


    But after approaching, Lake realized that he was wrong. How could this be an ordinary and ordinary forest? This is obviously just like him, it is a talented existence.


    This is not an ordinary forest at all, but a vibrating forest that is completely blended by vibrating gold and plants.


    Lake looked around and looked at Hill beside him: "What about then?"


    Hill shook his head.


    Ok.


    Lake thought, and he located Theron and Andy on Midgard Island.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    "WTF!"


    "Onixet."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the appearance of Sever and Andy who immediately exploded in swearing. He noticed the wine that was scattered all over the place in their hands, and raised his eyebrows: "What were you doing just now, partying in broad daylight?"


    Seifer looked up at Lake, sighed, threw the unremaining glass of wine in his hand aside, and said silently: "My dear, I know you don''t have a cold with time, but you should know It¡¯s daytime here, but it¡¯s late night on Midgard Island, and Andy and I are celebrating the official launch of the new energy supply center."


    Andy also sighed, looked at the unremaining glass of wine in his hand, and shook his head: "I took a sip of the Midgard Thunder that I reproduced with difficulty."


    Lake is obviously more interested in Andy''s words: "Midgard, Thunder Wine?"


    Andy nodded: "Yes, a local wine from Midgard, using technology, adds a bit of thunder in it, and the most primitive bourbon on earth, which is the thunder you often drink. The taste of bourbon is similar, but it is more intoxicating."


    Lake grumbled and swallowed.


    Andy immediately spread his hands: "Don¡¯t look at it, I just made a bottle for the experiment. I wanted to try it with Seffer to see how it tastes, and then sell it for 100 million US dollars a bottle. Give you."


    Lake returned to his senses: "Wait, 100 million dollars, are you stealing the money?"


    Andy shrugged: "Who makes you say that I am the poorest immortal all day long, am I not trying to find a way to make myself poor?"


    Lake opened his mouth and was silent for a moment. He looked at Seifer: "How does it taste?"


    Seffer thought for a while, glanced at Andy, and then said to Lake: "If it tastes bad, will I just swear when you pull me over?"


    Lake feels thirsty in his mouth.


    Thunder wine?


    A wine that is better than Thunder Bourbon, good guy, how good is that to drink.


    at this time.


    Hill coughed next to him, and hurriedly handed the vibrating disc to Andy while Lake did not take Andira out to make wine, "Andy, I found this here, I think , You should know better than me what this is."


    Lake returned to his senses in an instant.


    correct.


    Business matters, business matters.


    Andy took the disc Hill handed over and looked at it.


    Next second.


    Andy looked around directly, his eyes shrank slightly: "The Forest of Science and Technology."


    "???"


    Lake was beside him, before the fourth question mark appeared on his head, he looked at Andy: "Hello, explain?"


    Andy ignored Lake, but looked around, exclaiming all kinds of unbelievable exclamation words, and then, like Hill, bit his finger without blinking and pressed it on the disk.


    this moment.


    The state of Andy biting his finger is completely different from the state of Hill biting his finger.


    shine even more.


    even. Even the forest that Lake is in, which is completely combined with plants and vibrating gold, the existence that is as thin as a thread seems to light up.


    followed.


    It was like the sound of the fan spinning just as the computer started, and the trees in the entire forest seemed to start to tremble.


    Andy beckoned with Lake and others, and then took the lead, heading towards the depths of the forest, seeming to follow the order of the shaking of the leaves, towards the inside.


    soon.


    Everyone stopped.


    caught the eye.


    An ordinary tree appeared in front of everyone, and countless leaves around it were shaking, but only, this ordinary tree did not tremble at all.


    There is only light.


    Andy walked over, pressing his right hand directly on the trunk of the big tree.


    Next second.


    "Ding!"


    "It is detected that the technology core is missing, and the time has passed since the last boot...lack of time program...evaluation!"


    "The maximum shutdown time has passed."


    "Under evaluation."


    "It has been detected that the core technology has suffered a major blow, and the [Fire Renewal Project] is now online."


    "Ding!"


    The words are not terrestrial, but they are different from the words, so Lake understands it.


    the reason?


    Lake is a **** right now. There are too few words to analyze successfully, but the language is different. The language has been deciphered by Lake just now, so naturally he can understand it.


    After this sound like a power-on self-check started, immediately, at the top of the tree trunk, a few lasers began to be projected, directly falling on Lake and Seif, as well as Hill and Andy.


    Next second.


    A projection appeared in front of the four in an instant.


    is from Midgard.


    and...


    It looks like it seems to be a Midgard person who has the authority to leave a message in this so-called technological core that keeps and stores all of Midgard''s technological data.


    The last King Midgard?


    The picture is erratic.


    The King Midgard in the picture looked anxious and nervous. In the picture, there was a roaring voice from time to time: "My people, we were betrayed by Odin. Odin uses our whole family as Sacrifice, in exchange for his power to conquer the world tree, we were betrayed by Odin. When you see this message, the plan to continue the fire made by the core of science and technology is officially launched, as long as you are from Midgard , Then, you are the hope of our whole family."


    "Bring the core of science and technology."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Don''t rely on the core of science and technology. In the face of theocracy, science and technology have no ability to fight back, but you can use it. In the core of science and technology, the genes of our people have been stored."


    "Remember, don''t use red giant technology."


    "Use it to get Midgard back up."


    "Remember."


    "Without absolute strength, don''t expose yourself, but don''t forget our enemies."


    "The password to open the gene data center is..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake heard this Seeing the projection that suddenly disappeared, his eyebrows were beating.


    Okay.


    Chi Guoguo''s movies are both visual.


    You are so special, you just say that the business is not good at the beginning, you have to wait until the end, and then talk about the most important things, you just say it, you say it all.


    It seems that every movie has the same passage about the password. Every time you talk about the key, you have to tell the password. As a result, it is either killed by the enemy, or the direct information is lost in this scene.


    Playing with snakeskin.


    Lake''s complaint is back to complain, but it does not delay the next move of the technological core disguised as a big tree.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    Suddenly a blank space popped out from the trunk. Inside, there seemed to be a palmprint authentication device. According to the words just now, whoever authenticates this device can then regain control of the technological core.


    Andy turned his head to look at Lake.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 721: The thiefs very thorough Wakanda

    I am not from Midgard.


    Lake knew this very clearly, told a lie, and then convinced himself that this kind of self-deception would not happen to him.


    I am immortal.


    is not an immortal body.


    Lake secretly said in his heart, and then looked at Seifer''s body.


    Saifu was stunned, and pointed to himself.


    Lake nodded.


    Seffer immediately looked at Andy, and Andy didn''t say anything, but just moved away.


    After all, Sefer''s mastery is almost the same as Andy''s mastery. Who made Sefer''s mother to be Andy''s sister, the kind of biological one.


    Moreover.


    Sever was originally a master of electronic information. A person is the kind of organization. It is more appropriate for Sever to master the core of Midgard''s technology.


    As for Hill?


    Hill is a commander, not a technician.


    Saifu stepped forward, and under Andy''s sign, he directly pressed the palmprint recognizer with his right hand.


    Next second.


    Sefer gave a painful cry. On the palmprint recognizer, countless small needles pierced Sefer''s palm with a single sound. It seemed that he was using this method to identify the true identity of Sefer.


    Andy said over there: "In my memory, if you are not from Midgard and want to control the technology core, after recognition, the technology core will directly inject countless poisons and directly kill the other party."


    Fortunately, I didn''t lie to myself.


    Lake thought like this, although he didn''t think that the so-called poison could kill him, but the human set stood there. What if the technology core had a defensive program?


    after awhile.


    Buzzing!


    There seems to be a sound like a machine running inside the technological core disguised as a flat tree.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a hum.


    As if the surrounding space was instantly compressed, in an instant, the forest where plants and vibrating were combined disappeared.


    In an instant.


    The forest disappeared and turned into an empty, bare land.


    This is what Africa should have.


    Along with the disappearance of the forest, Sever over there has a golden oval ball in his hand.


    Hill looked at the small technology ball in Seifer''s hand and raised his eyebrows: "It''s so small, so why didn''t it take it away when it was overwhelmed?"


    Seifer, who took control of the technological core, shook his head: "At the time of destruction, the technological core released all of its energy and created a protective cover, although this protective cover has no way to withstand Odin¡¯s Eternal Spear. , But, without this protective cover that only existed for five seconds, the Midgard would truly be annihilated, rather than survivors."


    Hill nodded.


    "correct."


    "Ok?"


    "Then...the red giant technology that must not be used, what is that?"


    "I don''t have permission."


    "what?"


    Saifu shook his head and said: "When the technology core was destroyed, it was hit by the immortal cemetery, and during the fall, some of his parts were separated from it, such as the time part and the genetic database..."


    paused.


    Saifu thoughtfully said: "However, I can see this information about Red Giant Technology from other aspects. It seems that this is a science and technology project secretly studied by Midgard. In a very early time, Mead The Garde people are also aware of the fact that technology is not equal to divine power, so they have moved on to the road of technology creation, and this red giant technology is this research."


    But it''s only here.


    The more specific information has been lost, and even if it is not lost, the most core information will only be available to Seffer when the core of technology is complete.


    Hill lowered his head: "Science and technology make gods, this sounds great, but why, don''t you use this technology?"


    Saifu shrugged and said, "Maybe, what''s wrong?"


    Hill shook his head: "I don''t understand, but we now have the core of technology. So, can we find the traces of the Midgard?"


    "This is the theory."


    "what?"


    "Again, the core of technology is incomplete."


    Saifu said: "I need to complete the core of science and technology to control the highest authority. The core of the continued fire plan is the gene database. I must first find the gene database."


    Hill was stunned.


    Next second.


    Sever looked at the expression on Hill¡¯s face and smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome. All the missing parts of the science and technology core can be sensed by the science and technology core itself. This is what the science officials of Midgard expected. Prepared for the possibility of loss."


    talking.


    Sever looked at Lake: "My dear, don''t mind sending us back."


    Lake nodded.


    But he still had a problem when he sent Seffer away.


    "Zhenjin."


    Lake looked at Seifer: "Now it seems that the vibrating fell along with the technology core, but if Midgard had vibrating before, why don''t you have any relevant memories?"


    Saifu smiled and said: "Because Zhenjin is not originally a technology."


    Lake: "..."


    Vibration does not belong to Midgard, nor is it a product of Midgard¡¯s technology. In other words, Vibration is indeed Midgard¡¯s. However, Midgard doesn¡¯t like Vibration, so he follows the earth. Like a stone in your eyes, something you don''t like, how can you waste precious space for memory inheritance?


    In simple terms.


    Zhenjin did appear because of the fall of the core of science and technology, but at that time, it was not only the core of science and technology, but also another thing.


    Immortal Cemetery!


    Midgard¡¯s prison, in Midgard, there is no fixed-term imprisonment. After all, the people of Midgard are immortal and have fixed-term imprisonment. At most, that thing is to live in a different place.


    and so¡­


    On Midgard, as long as you commit a crime, you will directly enter the eternal cemetery, sentence, immortality!


    after awhile.


    Lake led Hill into the basement of the Golden Palace, and looked at the same appearance. However, everything that was not made by Zhenjin was broken and unparalleled and turned into ruins. The sixth sense directly blasted through the place in front of him. space.


    Next second.


    "go!"


    Lake directly pulled Hill, and at the moment when the space channel appeared, he slammed into the space that had just been blasted away.


    "Roar!"


    Before Lake had time to stand firm, he heard a roar, subconsciously raised his head, and a bang. Accompanied by the clanging sound, countless parts similar to a certain machine were scattered on Lake with engine oil and petroleum like rain. In front of.


    good fellow.


    Lake blinked his eyes and asked next to Hill, "That was... a mechanical dog?"


    Hill also hesitated, and nodded: "What I saw was also something that looked like a mechanical dog."


    Lake looked up, his expression a little inexplicable.


    The style of Wakanda''s painting is getting more and more distorted.


    I originally thought that Wakanda was a Wakanda, a tribe with mines in its ancestors, but it was directly connected with Midgard, and now, even things like mechanical dogs have run out.


    But I haven''t waited for Lake to finish inexplicably.


    A metal-like roar was passed from all directions in the half-dimension of the immortal cemetery, and then, countless pieces of metal glittering in the dark with green eyes... the black panther walked out of it.


    Yes it is.


    Metal Panther.


    Although these black panthers look like ordinary black panthers, with a layer of hair covering the outside, Lake can see the essence of these black panthers at a glance.


    is a group of metal creations, but, the level of sophistication, even Tony Stark, who created the nano battle suit, would be amazed.


    "foreigner!"


    One of the black panthers, surrounded by many black panthers, came to Lake 100 meters away and stopped. His mouth was full of metal smell: "This is the most sacred necropolis in Wakanda, how are you? Come in."


    Necropolis?


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    The most sacred necropolis?


    good fellow.


    My Midgard¡¯s technological core was renamed as [Organic Technological Jungle] by your indigenous people. Now, the immortal cemetery where Midgard used to hold prisoners has been renamed [Sacred Necropolis] by you?


    How can you guys do this.


    Hill looked at Lake with a melancholy expression next to him, and said without expression to the black panther who had just spoken: "Your necropolis, here, has always belonged to me from Midgard."


    Black Panther shook his head: "I don''t know what Midgard is, I only know that you invaded our saint..."


    There was a buzzing sound.


    The black panther''s words haven''t been finished yet, a space storm was born out of thin air, and with a squeak, it instantly rose from Lake''s body and blew it directly in all directions.


    In this space storm, everything that has been blown away, such as these black panthers, is directly under the space storm and instantly disintegrated by the space storm as if it were directly made into various kinds of well-made, UU Reading At first glance, they belonged to the kind of highest precision parts, clanging on the ground, as if playing a beautiful concerto.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense to these thieves?"


    Lake regained his senses, collected his own power, looked at Hill, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Why, my dear, are you still going to let them stare at me?"


    Kill first, then speak, and do not give opponents, even any potential opponents, any possible counter-kill opportunities.


    The villain will beep continuously when he kills.


    Decentness never does.


    So just now, the beeping Panther is the villain, and the less ruthless Lake is the real decent.


    Hill looked at the metal parts all over the floor, shook his head, and looked at Lake: "Aren''t you curious, what''s the matter with them?"


    Lake shook his head: "Curious."


    Hill said, "Then you won''t leave a living to ask?"


    Lake shook his head again: "No, my curiosity is always under my principles. When the two conflict, I will put away my curiosity and practice the principles first."


    Hill: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 722: Transformers Tinder Source

    Curious to curious.


    But when curiosity and principles are put together, then, as a mature man, Lake will first let go of his curiosity and fulfill his principles.


    If you are curious or something, it can be done after the principle.


    As Lake said, the reflection of the chaos underworld in his eyes, instantly, the chaos underworld was projected directly, under the power of the chaos underworld, in this immortal cemetery that originally belonged to Midgard, one after another His soul emerged.


    but¡­


    These souls seem to have been transformed. They are not so-called human souls. They are also completely mechanical souls as they appear on the outside.


    Lake looked at the various souls drawn out of the Chaos Underworld, and said to Hill: "Just now, when we came to the Immortal Cemetery, I went to **** and found one thing."


    In hell, Lake, who was honeymooning with his good brother Mephisto, discovered a strange thing.


    There is a soul body from Wakanda in hell.


    but¡­


    Among these soul bodies, only the souls of the royal family of Panthers are missing, and it is not only the absence of the souls of Techaka and Techala. Lake asked Mephisto to help through the records, which seems to be in Murphy. When Stowe was in charge of the earth''s death authority, Wakanda''s royal family of Panthers had no soul body to come to hell.


    In other words.


    Someone is stealing the soul of **** from Mimi.


    good fellow.


    Is this Wakanda person addicted to being a thief?


    Steal something that belongs to Midgard, take it for himself, and then steal his soul from hell?


    You are so capable, why don¡¯t you go to the sky and grab the Eternal Gun in Odin¡¯s hand?


    Tucao returns to Tucao.


    at the moment.


    Lake saw the appearance of the souls of such a group of people and knew what happened.


    The consciousness of the soul body, whose body was directly crushed by Lake, seemed to have returned.


    Next second.


    After the consciousness of this group of soul bodies came online, they were all ready to run quickly behind.


    but¡­


    "Run?"


    Lake snorted and directly immobilized these souls with the power of death: "Even if you are transformed, so what, under death, no one can truly exempt the power of death."


    Under the power of death authority, these soul bodies, let alone move, even their lips can''t move.


    However, Lake did not intend to let the group of souls speak, pulling Hill, watching with interest the gleam of blue light that suddenly appeared at the core of the soul after the consciousness of the group of souls was back online. .


    "This thing should be something to transform them."


    "what is this?"


    Lake shook his head, did not speak, stretched out his right hand, and directly touched the faint blue light at the core of the soul body.


    "The Force Tree, plunder!"


    "Understand!"


    "..."


    Regardless of what you are, as long as it can be looted, isn¡¯t it easy to know what you are?


    The Force Tree went online instantly.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    at this time.


    The faint blue light in the core of the soul seemed to have noticed something wrong, and directly chose to explode on the spot.


    Around, countless souls, even the one who had just entered here, were converted, and the Tchaka family, who had not had time to understand what had happened, also exploded directly on the spot.


    but¡­


    is that useful?


    Lake snorted, feeling that under the force tree swallowed and plundered, it penetrated directly into an existence under the immortal cemetery. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and Hill was directly lifted into the air with one hand, and then stared at the bottom: "Your hiding is already I saw it through, idiot!"


    The words fall.


    Lake slammed his punch directly, and instantly, no matter how hard the ground had been before, it cracked like tofu at this moment.


    There is no gravel.


    There is no dust.


    Under this fist of Lake, he directly blasted out a spot that reached the deepest part of the eternal cemetery, the bright and magnificent light.


    Next second.


    Lake appeared directly in this bright light with a flash of kung fu from Hill.


    just...


    Lake felt the changes in the space, suddenly raised his eyebrows, turned his head to look behind him, and blasted another punch. The next second, the space was shattered by Lake again.


    Hill turned to look around, and was taken aback for a moment: "We are... in Egypt?"


    is not that right.


    Through this space smashed by Lake, I can see with my concentration. Although the surrounding area is also a desert, the pyramids unique to Egypt will not deceive people.


    Looking around, at least three pyramids appeared in the distance and within sight.


    If this cannot prove that they have arrived in Egypt, then Egypt will not have any unique landmarks.


    Lake withdrew his gaze from the pyramid over there, and then his gaze fell on the shining object in front of him, and raised his eyebrows: "The source of the fire?"


    good fellow.


    Transformers?


    Just like Lake has never seen special forces, his knowledge of Transformers is limited to only two movies. I heard that there are several Transformers movies, but the latter movie has his hips, so Lake does not go. Looked.


    Although I only watched two movies, Lake still has a certain understanding of the source of fire.


    The so-called fire source is equivalent to the place where the soul of Transformers ultimately belongs. It can give any electronic product a soul, and in the same way, it can also transform the soul.


    This seems to be able to explain why the souls of the Wakanda royal family outside did not go to hell, but ran here and became fire souls.


    can...


    Lake looked at Hill: "Is there a record of this object among the technological core inheritance that Sever acquired?"


    Hill shook his head and flipped through it. The technology inheritance that Sefer shared with her when he left: "No."


    at this time.


    Hill''s gaze fell somewhere, and then he looked at Lake: "Maybe, the Immortal Cemetery itself will tell us."


    talking.


    Hill, under Lake''s gaze, walked straight to somewhere that looked like a cage room, and pressed his right hand somewhere on the wall.


    Next second.


    ding.


    After Hill verified that he had the blood of Midgard with his blood, a light curtain was projected over the cage room.


    A light curtain written in Midgar German.


    "Name: Unknown!"


    "Type of life: strange mechanical life."


    "Level: 3S level (received the main brain fire program activation information, decryption


    "This is a strange creature that the Midgard people found in the early days of the establishment of the immortal cemetery. They discovered that even after death, this creature can give birth to a strange metal. The structure of this metal is equivalent. Special, he not only has a very strong degree of hardness, he can even resist heat and kinetic energy."


    "So..."


    "The leader of the Midgard at that time built an immortal cemetery based on this creature. In this immortal cemetery, any fugitive, even a criminal of the Asa tribe, enters this cemetery regardless of I can''t get out no matter what."


    "Please note, the people of Midgard, if you see this without the memory inheritance of this thing, then please note that this strange creature from the outer universe did not die in a real sense, and this The strange metal cube that came with the creatures seems to be able to wake him up, don''t let him touch this cube, and don''t try to take it away."


    "..."


    Hill was a little bit difficult at first, and then read the words on it more and more fluently.


    Lake listened to the introduction in the light curtain above, thought about it, and directly re-launched, stood above the immortal cemetery, fixed his eyes, and looked at the immortal cemetery again.


    after awhile.


    Lake confirmed that it was not his carelessness, and fell back to Hill''s side: "No matter what was originally imprisoned here, it no longer exists."


    paused.


    Lake added, "At the very least, most of them are gone."


    Hill blinked.


    Lake smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    Hill returned to his senses and pointed to the floating cube in front of him.


    Lake said: "Always save some for the Earth Federation to discover."


    He eats meat, and the Earth Federation should also have some soup.


    isn''t it?


    Anyway, the Force Tree has already looted most of the fire source, and the rest is left as the trophies of the Earth United Federation. After all, when Lake took Hill into the ground, the five overlord commanders watched it. .


    Hill nodded: "Most of them are gone. So, a small part of them are still there?"


    Lake gave a hum, and took Hill out of the prison of the fire source, and then once again blasted a prison that was also buried deep underground, and fell straight down with Hill.


    caught the eye.


    a huge head.


    is wrong. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    It is a very large, but only half of the metal head full of precision originals appeared in front of me. Although it is only this half of the head, it is this head that communicates and stabilizes Wakanda and this immortal cemetery, maintaining the immortal cemetery. Concealment, but it allows people to come here directly from the land of Wakanda.


    There are countless dense and dense tree trunks extending under this half of the metal head.


    Hill looked at this thing and raised his eyebrows, a little disbelief: "So, outside of Wakanda, the vibrating gold all over the place is delivered by this head as the core for many years?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised: "Wrong."


    Hill looked at Lake a little puzzled.


    Lake smiled and said, "My dear, you are wrong. Where is a head? This is obviously half a head, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    Hill opened his mouth and smiled brightly at Lake, as if saying, you are right, everything is right, and then said: "If we take this...half of the head away , Isn¡¯t it, we have a vibrating output bank?"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 723: Ask the Cheritas at noon

    Uh¡­¡­


    Hill said that there was nothing wrong with it. If the half of the head was taken away, indeed, it would be equivalent to having an incubation pool that continuously produced vibrating gold.


    Although Lake is a little confused about the principle of this head, seeing is believing, this product is the source of all vibrancy.


    but¡­¡­


    talk back to talk.


    Lake chuckled, shook his head and said, "Forget it."


    "Why?"


    "This thing is a rare piece of metal to others, but, my dear, please, the previous Midgard people saw this kind of metal and only thought of building a prison, and when it came to us, they would directly treat it as a treasure?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at Hill''s expression and smiled: "We can''t be ashamed of Midgard''s predecessors."


    Hill: "..."


    People live forever, with the biggest skin.


    In the past, Midgard''s first thought when seeing Zhenjin was that this thing was good for building a prison, but what kind of rare treasure did they regard this thing directly?


    Lost points too much.


    Besides.


    Lake said to Hill: "Believe it or not, even if it is me, if the vibrato is taken as my own, the five overlords outside would dare to give me a **** on the spot?"


    Caijin is touching.


    Don''t say that the five overlords will unconditionally accommodate Lake. That''s because Lake has what they want, and Lake feels so. Therefore, Lake and the five overlords are in the honeymoon period.


    but¡­¡­


    The five overlords are people on earth, and the only characteristic of people on earth is that, although they say that they have a long-term vision, in fact, they say, in practice, they have no long-term vision at all.


    Hill said suspiciously, "Yes, it''s not possible."


    Lake chuckled: "Maybe, maybe not, who knows, but I''ve never been interested in vibrating things, and I looked at this half of the head with a feeling of reaction, besides, our things have already been obtained. Enough of it, and the rest, give soup to the five overlords, which is good for everyone."


    If Lake is really interested in Zhenjin, he still needs to wait for the five overlords to take action?


    His saint clothes are of unparalleled texture.


    Zhenjin is hard, but not yet unparalleled, to the extent that even the artifact can''t be cut. Moreover, this is something that the Midgard didn''t even look at before. If Lake is a treasure, he thinks this face. , I was completely lost.


    and so.


    rumbling!


    After Lake took Hill out of Midgard¡¯s immortal cemetery, with a thought, the entire immortal cemetery was once again turned into ashes.


    The entire immortal cemetery was instantly exposed.


    "what is this?"


    "This one?"


    When Lake had just destroyed everything, he took a handful of fruits from the ground and handed it to Hill: "Heart-shaped grass is also a specialty of Wakanda. Of course, it should also be our Mead. It¡¯s another specialty among the prisoners held by Gad."


    Wakanda''s technology is derived from Midgard''s core technology, and it is also the outermost core. Those technologies that can be obtained without that kind of authority have created the current Wakanda.


    Wakanda¡¯s vibrating gold still comes from Midgard¡¯s immortal cemetery itself.


    and so¡­¡­


    After this swallowing, the heart-shaped grass that can increase one''s perception, strength and agility also originated from a criminal in Midgard''s Immortal Cemetery. It is also very reasonable.


    Lake looked at Hill holding the heart-shaped fruit and said, "You should have no problem with it."


    Hill blinked.


    Lake said: "This is never known from which prisoner it was. We don''t die. It doesn''t matter if we eat it. It''s a big deal, but if it''s an ordinary person, it''s probably choking."


    Hill directly raised the fruit in his hand with a look of disgust: "Disgusting."


    If you don¡¯t know it, you can still take it off.


    But I got it.


    When he thought that this thing was something that grew out of an unknown prisoner, Hill suddenly lost his appetite.


    "Lake!"


    "General."


    Lake walked toward the front, the generals headed by General Ross and others greeted him, pointed to the exposed graveyard and said, "The trouble here is solved, but it''s better to be careful."


    Everyone nodded.


    In fact, the harvest of this trip has made the five overlords feel overjoyed. Among other things, it is the group of urban buildings that are completely built by Zhenjin outside, if they are all merged.


    good fellow.


    Not to mention, almost all the hills on this side have been dug two or three times, and the inside is full of vibrating gold.


    If the command post of the five major overlords had not been selected, I am afraid that at this moment, the five major overlords have the impulse to directly change the command post here.


    After all, this is a treasure mountain.


    and so¡­¡­


    Although the five overlords did not change their command posts, at this moment, the fastest transport aircraft loaded with soldiers among the five countries has assembled and is on the way to here.


    At night.


    Lake had the honey roasted rhinoceros made by Hill himself.


    "General."


    Lake turned to General Ross next to him, handed a piece of sweet and savory rhinoceros, and smiled: "Are you sure you won''t come here?"


    General Rose waved his hand without changing his face.


    It is true.


    General Ross walked out of the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, but after facing the passage just now, the smell of cooked meat and coke was still overwhelming.


    After all, General Ross has personally been away from the battlefield for many years.


    So General Rose needs to slow down, ignoring the rhinoceros that Lake handed over, shook his head, and changed the subject: "Wakanda is really a violent thing. If you find that there is inexhaustible vibration here in the early years. Gold, Earth, has already entered the interstellar age."


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s not too late now."


    General Ross nodded, but because he was a soldier, he sighed and said, "But if we were a few years earlier, we could arrange the battlefield outside the earth."


    Lake glanced at General Rose without speaking.


    It was true a few years ago.


    but¡­¡­


    A few years ago, it was estimated that it was not the Cheritas who came here, but the Heavenly Birdmen, whom Lake had not penetrated at all, shouting for the trouble of coming to Earth for the bounty.


    "By the way, where are the Cheritas now?"


    "Mars stopped in orbit."


    "When did you come over."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at General Ross with a smile: "This question should be asked to the command post, when will they be ready?"


    General Ross said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to delay time."


    Lake waved his hand: "It''s okay, I can still control it."


    There is nothing to delay.


    Invading this kind of thing, the initiative is on Lake''s side, and Lake is not at ease. The Cheritas can choose to use their lives to attack the space barrier on the earth.


    If you don¡¯t want to do that, just wait.


    Just now, the Lord of the Kingdom sent a message asking how Lake is progressing. Lake is still the same rhetoric. He has been fooled. The platform to motivate the universe''s Rubik''s Cube is under construction. It is estimated that it will not take long.


    Anyway, it won¡¯t be later than the Asgard prince¡¯s return.


    The Lord of Heaven over there did not urge Lake after hearing it, but just mentioned it politely, try to be as fast as possible. After all, the Cheritas stayed at the border of the World Tree for too long, and the ghost knows the happy Odin meeting. There will be no other ideas.


    Lake naturally replied, he knew.


    General Ross said: "The additional soldiers from the Security Council are already on the way. According to the plan, they should be able to do so at the exact time in three days."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "Wakanda, don''t you dig it?"


    General Ross shook his head: "The alien invasion is the most important time at the moment. Wakanda has already been done. The rest is just the stationing of scientific researchers from the five countries. They defeated the Cheritas, and some are time to go. Research, but if you haven¡¯t beaten it, why have you researched it?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "It will be defeated, General, I''m pretty sure!"


    General Ross smiled.


    the next day.


    Lake woke up and found that the number of people in the entire Grand Canyon was empty compared to last night, and this time it almost filled the entire canyon.


    There are many people, but they are all methodical.


    Especially the familiar slogans and the uniform pace, there is a familiar feeling of chaos and order.


    By ten o''clock in the morning, the five overlords, the number of soldiers that arrived here is already approaching the 100,000 mark. If these 100,000 people are gathered together to watch, they are basically in the category of a sea of ??people. Up.


    "Beep!"


    "Beep!"


    "Beep!"


    Accompanied by the sirens resounding from the temporary command center and the doors that opened slowly on both sides, Lake and Hill saw a blue and white Pacific Rim mech in a special trailer. Under the influence of, it was slowly moved out.


    "Who said that the power of technology is not equal to the godsLake looked at Tony Stark next to him as if looking at his own masterpiece, and said with a smile: "Got a gamble, I bet this The mecha couldn''t hold the punch of my special agent Saga. "


    Tony looked at Lake: "Of course not now, but what if it is made entirely of vibrating?"


    Lake looked down at his watch time: "Even if you, Tony Stark, my first talented engineer, I want to build a **** in just two days. I''m afraid it won''t work with the Golden Mecha."


    The time of invasion was finalized yesterday.


    It''s twelve noon two days later.


    noon.


    In the words of General Zhao from the Eastern Kingdom, in the Eastern Kingdom, the execution time of prisoners is usually when the sun is straight at noon.


    Several other generals exchanged opinions and adopted General Zhao¡¯s proposal.


    Tony next to ¡¡¡¡ snorted and pointed to the distance, the Iron Man army that appeared one by one: "I can''t do it alone, but I am the legion!"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 724: Tony lost his daughter

    good fellow!


    One inadvertently, this guy pretended to be a fork.


    Lake''s eyebrows were beating, watching one by one crossing the ocean, red and white, various versions of the steel armor fell behind Tony Stark, and the lined up camp secretly said in the heart.


    "how is it."


    "What the hell?"


    Tony opened his arms, as if years of depression had ended at this moment, he said to Lake: "I am the Legion. Two days is more than enough."


    Lake couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Tony said upon seeing this: "Scared?"


    Lake shook his head, then slowly opened his eyes, looked at Tony with a rather inexplicable look, and said in silence for a while: "No, I''m afraid I can''t help but chop you."


    Tony: "¡­¡­"


    If it weren¡¯t for the wrong timing, Lake would tell Tony what it means to be me in the true sense of the word, I belong to the Legion.


    but.


    Forget it.


    Lake put away the impulse to directly expose himself, calling out Bailai''s clone.


    No need.


    But that doesn''t mean that Lake has accepted Tony''s unpredictable masturbation this time.


    Lake raised the corners of his mouth and looked at Tony: "Make a bet."


    Tony asked: "What."


    Lake''s gaze fell on the countless steel mechas that were still falling one after another behind Tony, then he looked at Tony and said: "This bet is very simple. I will also build a mecha in these two days. When the time comes, let¡¯s have a try. ."


    "what?"


    "You heard me right, how is it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tony looked at Lake suspiciously: "What if I win?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "I''ll give you a guarantee, the zodiac, and give you a place."


    MMP.


    No one has ever been able to pretend to be in front of me.


    There was one before.


    The grave head grass is no longer a question of a few feet, but the question of whether there is a grave head.


    "Then what if you win?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake sneered and looked at Tony: "Then put away your machismo, I recommend a good position for you, Saga''s Hades just lacks two of the Big Three, you give me the past obediently ."


    The Small Universe Method was the first one to give it, and as a result, it dragged on from a few years to a year or two, and has not yet awakened.


    Accept your fate.


    If Tony drags on like this, Lake feels like he has no face to meet people. He is obviously a very good-looking guy. As a result, everyone who is not optimistic is awakened, and he is still hanging when he is optimistic.


    just right.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, hurry up and follow the route of the Conferred God.


    Anyway, the strength of the Big Three of Hades can be comparable to that of the Golden Saint Seiya.


    Tony''s face turned black directly: "I don''t want to die yet."


    His relationship with Pepper is now on the right track, death, this thing is not suitable for him, and he also chatted with Pepper last time about the future.


    Say it again.


    Tony snorted: "The Big Three, I thought you could give me the identity of the master of the underworld with your face?"


    Lake directly smiled and said, "Yes."


    "what?"


    "You heard it."


    Lake wiped his face and looked directly at Tony: "Okay, I will take the ruler of the Hades to bet you. I promise that after you die, Saga will abdicate and give you the position of dominance. Of course, you too. I want to add a bit of blockage."


    "what would you like?"


    "Your daughter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tony was stunned.


    Hill, who stood by and watched betting on each other, was also stunned.


    good fellow.


    Have you played so wild?


    Tony looked at Lake directly and speechlessly: "I don''t have a daughter yet, you just miss it, you beast."


    Lake sneered: "Don''t interrupt, if you lose, you have to eat and drink. When the time is up, run to the Hades to be the master, and your daughter will also be my daughter-in-law."


    Frankly speaking.


    Lake wondered if Tony¡¯s daughter was not a year or two.


    after all¡­¡­


    In a sense, if you can marry Tony Stark''s daughter, it is no longer a question of how many years of struggle, it is the kind that can directly lie down.


    Of course.


    Lake is not interested in loli, especially an unborn little loli.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s future son has a chance. As for who it is, who knows, it¡¯s a big deal when there are more sons in the future, and there will be a draft. In short, the fortune of the Stark family must belong to the Edwin family.


    The most important thing.


    If Lake does not take the earth to run into the interstellar universe, Stark Industries will be dispensable. After all, entering the interstellar world will be worth a fortune.


    But it''s different now.


    Stark Industries is standing on the wave. Once the earth enters the interstellar age, then Stark Industries must be the leader in the front row of the wave.


    In this case, the value of Stark Industries is not the first group on the earth right now, and in the future, it will basically be regarded as the value of the first interstellar consortium.


    Lake looked at Tony who was silent, and raised his eyebrows: "Don''t speak, I''m afraid, you can surrender, surrender and lose half."


    Tony sneered back to his senses: "I''m afraid, I''m afraid you''ll be hit by the time, and Saga knows that you promised me his position, and hit you into the wall with a fist."


    "You don''t need to worry about this, just say it, dare you bet."


    "Dare, why not dare!"


    "it is good."


    Lake shook his right hand, and a soul contract appeared and handed it to Tony: "Come on, sign and draw."


    As long as you sign, I have a hundred ways for you to report to Hades in advance.


    Isn''t it a place where the underworld dominates?


    I give you.


    Don''t talk about the ruler of the underworld, even if you want a position as the ruler of the ocean, the old man will give it to you.


    Tony took the soul contract, looked up at Lake, and returned to his IQ: "Are you really playing?"


    Lake laughed: "When did I play a fake one."


    Tony looked at the contents of the soul contract, pursed his lips, nodded, and looked at Lake: "Yes, but the words are ahead."


    Lake expressionlessly: "You said."


    "You are not allowed to use any extraordinary abilities. If you use even a drop of extraordinary abilities, then you lose, your Lord of the Hades is not rare for me, and you vowed to never hit my daughter Morgan''s idea. "


    "and many more!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tony: "Good fellow, does Pepper know about this?"


    "what?"


    "You have an illegitimate daughter?"


    "When did I say that I have an illegitimate daughter?"


    "Then what did you just say?"


    Lake regained his senses and looked at Tony: "Good fellow, your daughter hasn''t come out yet, so just think of the name."


    Tony gave a cool smile: "Don''t change the subject, accept this condition?"


    Lake spreads his hands: "Of course, I promise not to use any extraordinary abilities in this competition, only the power of technology."


    "it is good."


    "Boom!"


    Tony heard these words from Lake and directly signed his name on the inscription of the soul contract. With a burst of flame, the power of the soul contract took effect.


    Next second.


    Tony directly dressed in nano war clothes, and with a squeak, he took his Iron Legion toward Wakanda''s position: "I can''t wait to see your expression of admitting defeat when you come."


    Lake looked at Tony''s back with a sound of leaving, and opened his mouth.


    Hill looked at Tony''s leaving back, and covered his forehead: "This guy will be killed by Pepper."


    If you let Pepper know that she is not pregnant yet, and Tony¡¯s future daughter would have been bet by Tony to lose to Lake, if Pepper didn¡¯t go crazy, then he would have been called Pepper by Wall Street people for so many years.


    Poor Tony.


    When the time comes, it is estimated that I will not even enter the house.


    Hill thought in his heart, mourning for Tony Stark already in advance.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    In Washington, Rachel, who was walking with Pepper, opened her mouth and looked at the message that Hill had just sent in the group chat. She couldn''t help but looked at the opposite party and drank with her. Pepper of coffee.


    Rachel doesn''t know at this moment, she should tell her good friend Pepper about this bad news.


    at this time.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Kaisha: No, if that guy doesn''t use his extraordinary abilities, how could he win this bet? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Hermione: This guy is purely releasing water. He won and given the position of the Lord of the Hades. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Emilia: That guy doesn''t have many friends, Tony Stark should be just one. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Rachel: That guy is really doting on Tony Stark. ¡¿


    [Daughters: Hahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾Thetis: By the way, Hill, Lake¡¯s guarantee, whether it is written in the soul contract or not, if it is not written in the soul contract, it is not counted. ¡¿


    ¡¾The women: "¡­¡­"¡¿


    ¡¾Hill: "¡­¡­"¡¿


    Hill felt the information in the group chat, returned to his senses, and looked at Lake: "Did you just write that sentence into the soul contract?"


    Lake shrugged: "Just as I was about to write, the guy hurriedly signed and drew it, and he didn''t give me a chance."


    Hill opened his mouth. Although he knew the answer, he still said to Lake, "So You will keep your promise, right?"


    Lake looked at Hill, and the corners of his mouth raised: "For you, I will do what I say, and I don''t need any contract to bind him."


    "The pair of Tony..."


    "Hi."


    Lake chuckled lightly and shrugged: "He is a capitalist. If he doesn''t even understand the simple truth [if you don¡¯t fall into the contract], it can only show that he is not a qualified capitalist. ."


    Hill: "..."


    is over.


    Tony has lost all chances of winning this time.


    But...


    Hill still curiously said, "What if Tony accuses you of cheating after the test is over?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Who said I would cheat."


    Hill opened his mouth, what you just said, you forgot in the blink of an eye, is that right?


    Lake blinked at Hill and smiled and said, "I mean, I can cheat, but I didn''t say, I want to cheat, you forgot, the fire source we got from Wakanda yesterday?"


    Hill: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 725: Guess what Tonys horoscope is

    "Fire source?"


    "Correct."


    "When you were in the eternal cemetery, what did you say was left for the earth?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded and turned to Hill, briefly explaining the role of the fire source.


    Hill was a little lost.


    Lake looked at the expression on Hill''s face and smiled: "What''s the matter?"


    Hill returned to his senses, shook his head and looked at Lake: "I know you won''t lie to me, but, giving metal souls and transforming souls, isn''t this offending the authority of hell?"


    Lake laughed and said, "So, he is from the outer universe. Have you forgotten it? You read it to me."


    Hill: "..."


    In fact, the introduction in the eternal cemetery did not explain the birthplace of the fire source, but it did show that even after death, the thing that could continue to give birth to vibrating gold was the thing that built the eternal cemetery itself. It''s from the outer universe.


    and so¡­


    Hill nodded thoughtfully and looked at Lake: "Did you want to use the fire source from the beginning of the bet?"


    Lake shrugged: "I think so."


    In fact, fire source is not his first choice.


    It¡¯s just that, who makes Lake unable to let someone pretend to be a fork in front of him, not even Tony Stark.


    I give you so many preferential treatments from the Stark family, to make you grateful, not to let you run to me to pretend you have a chance.


    This wind cannot be long.


    When Lake was talking about gambling, the first thing he thought of was the miniature construction robot from Doraemon, but halfway through, Lake remembered that he still had a fire source to use.


    The words fall.


    Lake stretched out his right hand, and a group of twin brothers in the shape of a cube seen in a passage to Egypt in the eternal cemetery appeared in Lake''s hands.


    Hill raised his eyebrows: "He still took him out?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, the one left in the same place is a fake. The one I have is the genuine one."


    The fire source that remained in that space may have been genuine before, but it is not anymore.


    Even if the fire source over there is discovered, it is estimated that after using it three times, it is almost dead.


    Lake is the genuine one.


    Hill opened his mouth, thought for a while, shook his head, and looked at Lake: "I already want to see the expression on Tony Stark''s face two days later."


    Lake''s mouth raised: "Me too."


    There is nothing wrong with Tony Stark who wants to pretend to be a fork.


    but¡­


    I found the wrong person.


    I think you should also understand, what is meant by pretending to be a fork, it¡¯s a slap in the face.


    Honestly give me the end of my life earlier, went to the Chaos Underworld, let me watch the house.


    Of course.


    After Tony Stark¡¯s daughter Morgan comes out, it¡¯s about the same. When Tony¡¯s daughter Morgan turns three years old, she can go to the underworld.


    Ok.


    Lake nodded, thinking of the future picture, his face showed a bright smile.


    in the afternoon.


    Lake drove an off-road vehicle, passed the security check of the League of Five, and entered the original Wakanda, now...unnamed territory.


    At first glance, I saw the construction scene in full swing.


    It¡¯s just like that at noon, good fellow, two huge soles can come out.


    Amazing speed.


    Lake sat on the off-road vehicle, opened the door, took out a box of cigarettes from his arms, lit one for himself, and then, watching Iron Man carrying a component in the air, he said with interest: "Tony , You know what, I think if you are really that smart, you should know that you have no chance to win this bet."


    With Tony¡¯s wisdom, it¡¯s not impossible not to know this.


    The Iron Man in the air stopped and gave the vibrato parts he was carrying to the unmanned Iron Man controlled by Jarvis''s remote multi-threading, and fell in front of Lake, revealing his cool bearded face Kong: "I knew you would cheat!"


    Lake shrugged and did not answer the question head-on: "I promised you that I will not use any known extraordinary abilities, I will only use technological abilities."


    paused.


    Lake''s mouth rose up and said, "Tony, I have told you, did Midgard have a history?"


    Tony asked suspiciously: "What do you want to express?"


    Lake chuckled and shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you, maybe, between me and you, the technological means that I think are so misaligned."


    "understood."


    "..."


    good fellow.


    I haven¡¯t said anything yet, you understand?


    Your surname is Stark, it¡¯s not that you know the emperor.


    Tony smiled: "So, are you going to cheat?"


    Lake frowned and said, "No, I mean..."


    Tony smiled again and interrupted directly: "Lake, do you know why I signed that contract?"


    Lake blinked: "Because of your arrogance and pride, I feel that you can beat me in this wave. This is an illusion, my brother."


    "Do not."


    Tony shook his head and looked at Lake. The Nano Mask moved up again: "I just think that you will do what you say, and you will compete in a fair manner, and you will not use any small tricks, because the one you despise the most is that. People, so I believe in you."


    finished.


    Tony turned directly, with a squeak, once again joined his unmanned Iron Man construction army.


    Lake, who was leaning on the off-road vehicle, had a cigarette in his mouth, blinked, and looked at Iron Man who was already surrounded by a group of red and white mechas in a slight panic.


    MMP!


    With a tired heart, Lake returned to the temporary residence near the battlefield in the capital city of a small African country that had long been swept away and requisitioned by the five overlords. He took out a bottle of Thunder Bourbon brought from New York from the wine cabinet and drank it directly. A big mouthful.


    There was a meeting with Midgard Island, and Hill, who was dealing with a few small things in the New York Super-Inspection Bureau, said goodbye to the opposite Sever, then turned off the communication and turned to the bar. Lake from the side came.


    "What''s going on here."


    Hill looked at the expression on Lake''s face and couldn''t help laughing. He took the bourbon in Lake''s hand, took out a cup, poured it on Lake, and smiled: "I thought you were going to be an overseer. "


    Lake said angrily: "Damn it, I was taken by that guy."


    **** it.


    Lake once again drank a sip of Chinese wine, once again suppressing the urge to send Tony Stark to the Hades directly on the spot. After all, this time passed, and he wanted to take over the Stark industry.


    Xiete.


    Knowing this a long time ago, when this guy was fooled into Iraq, he should have taken over the magpie''s nest and directly turned Stark Industry into Edwin Industry.


    Lake thought about it in his heart, and briefly told Hill about what happened just now in Wakanda.


    Hill couldn''t help but sigh after listening.


    after all¡­


    Lake¡¯s bet was basically nine deaths, for Tony, but as a result, Tony still seemed to have found the possible one among the ten doors.


    Hill thought for a while, looking for words to comfort Lake: "Actually...you think it¡¯s a good thing, this is a good thing."


    Lake looked up at Hill: "Good thing? Explain!"


    Hill shrugged: "At the very least, from this point of view, you often say that you have given the Stark family too much preferential treatment. Judging from the fact that Tony Stark understands you well, you deserve it. A favored family."


    Lake listened and touched his chin: "Is that right, I feel that you have some truth."


    Hill smiled and said, "So, you plan to do this and let him win?"


    "Ah."


    Lake sneered: "He thought he could find a silver lining by grasping my characteristics? It''s one thing to be able to find it, but it depends on me."


    What did Tony mean by that?


    is nothing more than that, you can cheat, but you lose face.


    If you can ignore your face, you win if you want.


    Everyone knows that Lai someone loves face and loves lizi.


    but¡­


    Knowing this thing is one thing, whether it can be grasped is another thing. After all, Lake doesn''t care about face in all things and doesn''t want lee.


    Hill blinked: "My dear, you should know that if you win, Pepper Poz probably will let Jarvis directly expel Tony who has lost their daughter."


    Lake laughed straightly: "I am willing to bet."


    Hill nodded: "Yes, that''s what I said, but think about it, if Pepper Poz really kicked Tony Stark out of the house, guess what, where would he go?"


    Lake looked up at Hill.


    Hill smiled and said: "I seem to have heard Skye once said that during the New York Devil incident, Tony Stark ran to look for you in order not to worry Pepper."


    Lake: "..."


    Hill looked at the expression on Lake''s face, UU reading www. uukanshu.com handed the bad Thunder bourbon to Lake, and smiled slightly: "I''m finished, don''t disturb me, there are still a few things on Gardners Island that need me to deal with."


    finished.


    Hill turned around, took out his tablet, opened the glass door leading to the backyard, leaned directly on the recliner in the backyard, and began to deal with the affairs on Gardners Island.


    no way.


    Deputy Director Bass is currently acquiring assets belonging to S.H.I.E.L.D. in the world to enter the Super Investigation Bureau.


    And Lake¡¯s professional secretary, Tiffany, was assigned to study in Chaos Universe.


    The commander of Gardners Island also ran to Africa.


    Right now, it is Victoria Hand, the former commander of S.H.I.E.L.D. in New York, who is helping with matters on Gardners Island.


    Although Lake did not care about the appointment of Victoria Hand, some of the operations of the Super Investigation Bureau are different from those of SHIELD, and Victoria Hand also belongs to catching the ducks on the shelves. For all some problems, Victoria Hand still has to Hill directly participated in the decision.


    In the house.


    Lake sipped his glass of wine, his eyes flickering slightly.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 726: Zodiac 12 has 13

    the next day.


    After Lake and Hill took a bath, they put on their clothes and opened the window. At first glance, they immediately saw the shape of a huge vibrating mecha that can be seen standing in the city.


    good fellow.


    Has the lower body been tinkered overnight?


    This extraordinary speed can be compared to the first and second buildings of the Eastern Kingdom.


    "Dear."


    "Ok."


    "Does Tony Stark''s family have Dongguo blood?"


    "..."


    The scarf that Hill still used at the beginning, but the scarf that is no longer needed is thrown directly aside. Hearing this sentence standing at the window, after thinking about it, he shook his head: "I don''t have it in my memory. You forgot, Tony''s family also came to the Federation on the Mayflower. As for the previous Mayflower, there is no information on the Federation."


    Lake touched his chin: "I seriously suspect that Tony either has Dong Guo blood or he cheated."


    Hill: "..."


    When it was on the construction site of the Vibrating Mecha, Lake realized that he was wrong.


    Lake looked at his red eyes thoughtfully, it was Tony who hadn''t slept all night, and he sighed: "By the way, you should know that whether you win or lose in this bet, you will be the winner. "


    This bet was not equal from the beginning.


    Tony won and sent to the twentieth house of the zodiac.


    Tony lost, and he sent the Hades Lord. Of course, the best thing to do is to sacrifice a daughter.


    But this cannot be called a sacrifice.


    To be a daughter-in-law to the future **** king, is this called sacrifice?


    If you say that you want to be a woman for the future **** king, then you can barely call it a sacrifice. To be a daughter-in-law for the future **** king, for most people, it is the ancestral grave that has to be bombed.


    Ordinary people kneel on the ground to send their daughter off, but Lake won¡¯t look directly.


    Anyway.


    In this gambling game, Lake was biased towards Tony from the beginning. After all, it was the same sentence. Lake did not have many friends, and Tony could be regarded as a good friend.


    Lake gave Tony Cosmos before, thinking that after a million years, three or four old friends could sit next to him at the end of the universe, tasting wine and reminiscing about the days of struggle.


    but¡­


    Tony is not up to date.


    Lake can''t pull down his old face and beg Tony Stark to take the route of the gods, or just cut Howard Stark, vacate the position of Taurus, and then force Tony Stark directly Gram becomes the new Taurus.


    Yes, but yes.


    but¡­


    Howard Stark was appointed by Wanda. At the very least, Lake was unwilling to do this when Wanda was out.


    There is a chance now.


    This bet, to put it bluntly, was just given out for free because of the relationship between Lake and Tony in the past.


    The results of it.


    Tony is his army again, and he never sleeps, making it clear is an attitude.


    The poor don¡¯t eat what¡¯s gone by!


    can...


    If you Tony Stark are poor, then it is estimated that 99% of the people in the world might not even dare to call themselves the poor.


    Tony who hasn''t slept all night: "So, I can''t lose."


    won, he can refuse Lake''s bet.


    Lost, how did he refuse.


    I, Tony Stark, I am not weaker than others!


    Lake¡¯s sixth sense touched Tony inadvertently, bowed his head, smiled huh, nodded, looked at Tony, put away what he wanted to say: "Okay, I''ll wait."


    finished.


    Lake turned directly and left.


    good fellow.


    This guy has integrated the practice of the small universe into this forging.


    and many more.


    Is there such a zodiac sign in the zodiac?


    Aries?


    There are already people, what is Tony going to do, planning to challenge Aries for hegemony?


    Lake shook his head, feeling the stars in his chaotic universe, confused.


    It''s afternoon.


    Hill stood on the top of the mountain with Lake again, looking at the progress that had been built for more than two-thirds, and turned to look at Lake: "Tony is not building his own mecha."


    Lake sat on the recliner at the back, sipped his glass of wine, and laughed: "I can see it?"


    Hill looked at the huge machine with a height of over 100 meters... the pure silver suit said: "What did you say to him, did he give up?"


    It''s a fart to make a battle suit that can''t be worn.


    Lake pursed his lips, held the wine glass in both hands, and looked at the conspicuous battle suit over there: "If I said, I have never hit the fire source and created a robot that can win Tony, do you believe it?"


    Hill laughed, but then stopped, looked at the expression on Lake''s face, and blinked: "How is it possible?"


    Lake got up from the recliner, walked to Hill''s side, holding the wine glass in one hand, and pointing in the direction of Tony Stark in the other: "What do you see?"


    Hill thought for a while: "A friend who knows that although you love face, but you love more, has given up on yourself?"


    "Haha, it''s funny."


    Lake laughed: "Unfortunately, it is not. What I saw is a saint warrior who is using his own small universe to temper his own saint clothing."


    Hill blinked: "I thought you have the saints of the zodiac."


    Lake nodded.


    Hill shrugged and said, "Then what is Tony doing? What is he awakening?"


    Lake shook his head.


    "what?"


    "I do not know."


    "real or fake."


    "Really."


    Lake nodded truthfully, his eyes flickering and said: "I have been monitoring the fluctuations of the stars in the chaotic universe, and I can clearly feel the power of the small universe that is constantly burning on Tony, and the temperature is getting higher and higher, but, In the chaotic universe, there is no sign of the birth of a new small universe in the nebula belonging to the zodiac."


    Hill couldn''t help but said: "Then this..."


    Lake sighed: "Who knows, look at it."


    Hill: "..."


    Duang!


    Duang!


    Duang!


    At this moment, Tony no longer has the image of a billionaire. With Chiguo on his upper body, holding a hammer made of Zhenjin in one hand, he is hitting the Zhenjin in front of him with a serious face.


    looks serious.


    expression of concentration.


    "this is¡­"


    "Did Tony incorporate the practice of the small universe?"


    "How many clicks?"


    "It''s almost five thousand times."


    "..."


    Natasha Romanov and Adam were also watching from a distance not far away.


    "Hi."


    "Adam, do me a favor!"


    "..."


    Adam turned around and looked at a group of soldiers from the Eastern Kingdom who were clearing the ruins of Wakanda. He appeared in front of the soldiers from the Eastern Kingdom with a slam, and then with a bang, he directly hit the collapsed Zhenjin Building in front of him. not far away.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you."


    Although the soldiers of the Eastern Kingdom have passed the startled stage, they still admire the Adam who was so understatement. After saying a few thank you to Adam, they waved their hands under the command of the captain. The engineer shovel is excavating the legacy left by Wakanda.


    Adam returned to Natasha''s side and asked curiously: "You are the first saint among us, and you are about to enter the silver stage. Can you feel what Tony Stark''s universe is? "


    Natasha shook her head: "When you awakened, I did feel it, but I can only feel the strength of this small universe of Tony. As for the others, I don''t know."


    Adam turned his head and glanced in the distance. He was drinking on the hilltop chair and looked at Lake here. He turned back and said to Natasha: "Why don''t you ask the boss?"


    Natasha looked at Adam with some curiosity: "Why do you want to ask, when Tony awakens, won''t we know it?"


    Adam was taken aback and nodded: "That''s right, but, you know me, I like to watch the ending first when I watch movies. I will choose to watch the ending if I see if it is my dish. Right now This, I don¡¯t like suspense."


    The last time his wife created a suspense on his birthday.


    Result...


    Adam directly thought that his wife had prepared a green hat as a birthday present, so he secretly followed his wife for an afternoon, only to know that his wife had quietly bought the Hummer that he had always wanted to buy but was reluctant to buy. .


    Natasha smiled, ignoring Adam, her gaze again fell on Tony Stark who was still beating on the other side.


    This knock.


    Natasha whispered: "Here."


    Adam looked back and looked at the falling hammer, which had obviously slowed down. He couldn''t help but whispered: "This is less than six thousand strokes, let''s make it early."


    After all, Natasha and Adam knew that Tony had already broken through the barrier within nine thousand punches, and was alone in the last punch.


    at the moment?


    This speed has regressed, this has not been six thousand times, right? Is it stuck?


    rumbling!


    Lake at the top of the mountain raised his eyebrows, UU reading perceives the chaotic universe, a sudden roar from the nebula of the zodiac, directly bombarded the past with a thought.


    "Hiss!"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Hill, who has been watching the movement of the transferred blacksmith Tony with his binoculars, turned his head to look at Lake on the couch: "Do you know which constellation Tony is awakening?"


    Lake also nodded, and then shook his head again.


    Hill did not speak.


    Lake looked at Hill: "I can only say that Tony''s awakening constellation belongs to the zodiac, but it does not seem to belong to the zodiac."


    Hill spreads his hands: "I''m lost, dear, can you explain it in a language I can understand?"


    What does it mean to belong to the zodiac?


    But it does not belong to the zodiac.


    Do you play tongue twisters?


    I can¡¯t say what this is. Although there are only twelve, there are actually thirteen dramas.


    Lake shook his head: "Forget it, let me say, I can''t tell you clearly, you can see for yourself."


    Hill: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 727: Tonys benevolence

    onze, silver, gold...


    A total of eighty-eight saints¡¯ constellations are in Lake¡¯s chaotic universe, clearly arranged by Lake.


    The Zodiac Nebula.


    Silver Road Nebula.


    Red Bronze Nebula.


    The zodiac is at the top, and the red copper is at the bottom. The three nebulae that can hold their respective constellations slowly rotate. They are located in the chaotic universe, but they also form their own universe.


    But now?


    is a looming constellation belt. At this moment, it sometimes appears in the zodiac, and then also in silver, and then in bronze.


    Hill looked at the evolution of the three realms at this moment, somewhat puzzled: "This is..."


    Lake shrugged: "This is what I want to say, he is both bronze and silver, and the same can be gold."


    Hill: "..."


    In the legend of the Saint Seiya, it''s not that there have been such cases.


    Phoenix seat counts as one.


    With a thought to Lake, Natasha Romanov¡¯s fire phoenix constellation manifested, and he pointed to Natasha Romanov¡¯s small universe and said: "Look, Natasha can also have a background that spans the ecliptic nebula. ."


    Phoenix is ??the most special constellation.


    The phoenix does not die, but Nirvana.


    As long as the Phoenix does not want to die, then the strength of the Phoenix Seat will only become stronger and higher.


    but¡­¡­


    The Phoenix constellation is at most crossing the copper and the ecliptic, and there is no such thing as directly crossing the three paths.


    "ßÑ!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Outside, Adam who watched Tony hit the iron was stunned. He watched the work suddenly come to an end, put aside the parts of the saint that had been beaten six thousand times, and took another embryo to beat Tony Stark from scratch. Up.


    "What is Tony doing?"


    Adam looked at Tony who seemed to be halfway and said: "He gave up?"


    "Do not."


    "Captain America!"


    "Captain Rogers."


    Steve Rogers, the guardian of the Leo sign of the zodiac, naturally noticed that the thirteenth saint of the zodiac was about to appear in the zodiac. He appeared behind Natasha and Adam, watching that. While continuing to beat from scratch, Tony Stark, sweating like water, explained: "He just learned to give up."


    "give up?"


    "Learn to give up?"


    The big face of Adam was filled with confusion: "Captain, I don''t understand."


    Steve looked at Adam: "Have you ever fished, Adam?"


    Adam said: "Of course, I like electric fish very much."


    Steve: "..."


    Natasha: "..."


    good fellow.


    I asked you about fishing, and you answered me directly.


    Is the electric fish counted as fishing?


    Steve was silent for a while and said: "When you want to catch a big fish, or when you catch a big fish, blindly yanking will only make your rod burst. Appropriately Give up pulling and consume the power of the big fish against you. After the power of the big fish''s resistance is consumed, at this time, you will have the opportunity to pull the big fish up."


    Natasha understood.


    Adam thought for a while and raised his hand: "I have a question."


    Steve Rogers looked at Adam.


    Adam retracted his right hand and touched his chin: "I have strength. The fishing rod is also made of vibrating gold. I don''t pull it. Can I just pull it up by brute force?"


    Steve took a deep breath.


    Natasha opened her mouth with an inexplicable expression, patted Adam on the shoulder, and said in silence for a while: "So, you are the strongest man among us, I admire it very much."


    Adam grinned and said, "Thank you. I realized a new trick when I was fighting against the birdmen. I named it [Xiong Hug Tianxia]. Would you like to see it? I feel that a small mountain is in my arms. It can be crushed directly."


    Natasha looked up at Steve, opened her mouth again, and finally did not answer Adam¡¯s question.


    The roads are different.


    How to talk.


    Natasha was very depressed. Why, she turned the art of the saint into the art of the gladiator, but Adam, forcibly turned the art of the saint into a barbarian power show.


    As expected.


    deserves to be one of Lake''s favorite subordinates.


    at this time.


    "Hahaha."


    "¡­¡­"


    There was a laugh, a buzz, and a flash of golden light. With a squeak, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes and a noble woman who looked like a good mother appeared in Steve. Rogers and Natasha Romanov and Adam are in front.


    The man smiled and looked at Steve Rogers and said: "Captain, next time I quote such words, please trouble me. Can I bring the source?"


    With a surprised expression on Steve''s face, he stepped forward and hugged the man: "Howard, you can''t imagine how I feel when I see you at this moment."


    Yes it is.


    The man is exactly Howard Stark, one of the signs of the zodiac that came from the space of the zodiac.


    Natasha and Adam glanced at each other. They were also one of the people in the know who knew Howard Stark was not dead, so there was nothing else on their faces except the expression of seeing him.


    After Steve and Howard let go, he looked at Howard and said, "If there is another time, I will remember what you said."


    "Hello, Captain, I finally saw you, I''m Maria, Maria Stark!"


    "¡­¡­Hello there."


    Steve shook hands with Maria. After all, in Steve¡¯s time, Howard Stark hadn¡¯t taken care of it. After Steve fell into the sea, Howard seemed to have figured it out. It sounds good, but it''s actually useless at all, so Howard Rapids retreats.


    "But..."


    After Howard¡¯s greeting, he looked down and far below, and he had nothing else but his own little universe son. He looked at Steve: "Captain, in fact, you just made a mistake. Tony is not fishing, but snake fishing. !"


    Steve frowned: "Snake?"


    Howard nodded and sighed: "Yes, it''s still an extremely difficult giant snake."


    Maria heard this and smiled and said, "This proves that her son is better than you, doesn''t it? At that time, didn''t you also fish for more than ten years?"


    Howard''s expression froze, he smiled haha, and then glanced at his wife with a bit of bitterness.


    Maria smiled very happily, staring at Tony, who was devoting himself to snake fishing, and then gave Howard a blank look: "Now, you can''t deny that your son is not as smart as you."


    "and many more."


    Next to Adam listened to the conversation, recovered, and looked at Howard: "Mr. Stark, have you ever fished?"


    Howard looked smug and was about to speak, but Maria gave him the lead.


    Maria said directly: "Howard entangled with the giant snake for many years and dragged it for many years, but in the end, he didn''t catch the snake, so he went to catch the golden bull."


    "Wow."


    "I''m not yet able to perceive two small universes at the same time."


    "Normally not."


    Natasha Romanov said to Adam: "Actually, at the time, I also saw the other two constellations that called me, but I chose the Phoenix."


    Because she hopes to be like Huofeng, truly reborn from the ashes and get a new life.


    Fortunately.


    She did it.


    After listening to Howard¡¯s words, Steve also thought about it, and asked a little curiously: "Then, what constellation is this?"


    Hill also asked again.


    Standing on the top of the sacred mountain, looking condescendingly at the phantom that spans the three paths, and flipping through his own memory of the Saint Seiya, Lake thoughtfully said: "Maybe... it''s the Ophiuchus. "


    "Maybe?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded, frowning and said, "Because, I can''t imagine how Tony fits with Ophiuchus."


    Ophiuchus Saint Seiya!


    straddles the three realms, both bronze and silver, and likewise, it is the ecliptic.


    but¡­¡­


    Ophiuchus is very large, spanning three realms, but its main house is between Scorpio and Sagittarius. In the zodiac, this thirteenth golden saint is the most benevolent, wise and brave. One existence.


    "Wisdom?"


    "You can''t deny that Tony''s wisdom is inherently superb."


    "Courage?"


    "Tony was able to do not flinch when facing the New York devil at the time. I think this can also prove it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Listening to Hill¡¯s interpretation, Lake nodded: ¡°As long as you¡¯re right, what about Ren. Although Ophiuchus has all three, Ren is at the top. So, what about Ren, how about you? Interpretation."


    This product is from a capitalist.


    ÈÊ?


    Stop being funny.


    If capitalists have a benevolent heart, I am afraid that there will be no beggars in the world.


    Hill said, "Do you think Tony doesn''t?"


    Lake blinked and looked at Hill: "Where do you see that Tony Stark has a benevolent heart, don''t forget ~ www.novelhall.com~ This is the number one supplier of arms in the world. It."


    Hill smiled and said, "You forget, Tony''s original intention of designing the weapon in the first place?"


    Lake was slightly stunned.


    Hill said again: "Furthermore, I remember you said that the killer is never a weapon. Only people can kill. Weapons are innocent. Just as you and the captain said, fans should not behave like idols, murderers. The behavior cannot be traced to the weapon provider."


    Lake shrugged: "So what?"


    Hill said: "Remember what Tony said at the press conference when he shut down the Stark weapon research and development center? Tony said that his original intention of developing weapons was for peace, not for killing. When he saw that his weapons were inevitable Appearing in the hands of terrorists, killing those innocent people, he chose to shut down the weapons research and development center."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hill continued: "So, this is also a kind of benevolence, isn''t it? At least, from the beginning, Tony Stark designed weapons for peace and not for killing. He made weapons to make the world Peace and stability, so this can be regarded as a kind of benevolence."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 728: Zodiac Ophiuchus

    Lake listened to Hill''s explanation and raised his eyebrows.


    He wanted to say that Hill was arguing.


    but¡­


    Lake couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute it. After all, Tony Stark does have the characteristic of "Benevolence" if it is explained in this way.


    With the body of a mortal, he snapped his fingers, sacrificed himself, and fulfilled the entire universe.


    From this point of view.


    Tony Stark can be the most benevolent representative of the universe.


    Hulk?


    That guy can''t count.


    Because Hulk knew that he would not die, he went to start the Infinite Gems. He also had benevolence, but it was not the most extreme benevolence.


    But Tony Stark is different.


    Knowing that he would die, but he did not hesitate, resolutely.


    Such kind of benevolence can be called true benevolence.


    Therefore, according to this logic, there is no doubt that Tony completely and tacitly meets the three elements required by Ophiuchus.


    ÈÊ.


    ÖÇ.


    Ó¡£


    good fellow.


    I thought you were missed as a Saint Seiya, but in the end, you are waiting for me here, and you have a big move, waiting for me here.


    Yes, I have yours.


    But...


    Lake accepted Hill''s interpretation and smiled: "Even if he fits the definition of Ophiuchus perfectly, it is far from enough for Ophiuchus to be born."


    Hill pointed to the Ophiuchus who straddled the three paths, which was already in substance, but still in a phantom state: "Is this not enough?"


    Lake shook his head: "Not enough, you have to know that the zodiac sign, among them, Ophiuchus belongs to the 13th house, and he straddles the three realms, how can it be so easy to be born."


    No wonder Tony this guy has been holding back for so many years, and he can''t make the last punch.


    Ophiuchus spans three paths. Among them, it is not a difficulty factor of one plus one plus one equal to three, at the very least, it is also a difficulty factor of one times two times three equals six.


    "ßÑ!"


    "Change again."


    "Can''t it work?"


    At this moment, Tony Stark, who is being watched by some people, is still constantly hand-making the parts of his saint. In the dark night, Tony''s percussive sound is sometimes crisp and sometimes dull.


    But what can¡¯t be changed is that, among the countless hand-made parts, Tony¡¯s maximum number of strikes has not exceeded 9,000.


    Adam rubbed his big bald head: "This snake is so difficult to fish, if I want to say, just lift the rod, or pull it up, or burst it."


    Everyone listened to Adam¡¯s words, which were similar to those who did not talk directly. They opened their mouths, and they all chose to directly block Adam¡¯s speech in person.


    no way.


    They all have to take the Saint Seiya route, Adam, who was appointed by the God King to follow the barbarian route.


    If they use brute force, they will be scolded.


    Adam used brute force to directly turn a blind eye and turn a deaf ear. He also invented a [Bear Hug the World] move, which pushed his brutality to a whole new level.


    Peggy Carter came here at this moment, chatting with Maria Stark behind.


    "You have a great son, Maria."


    "Thank you."


    After my husband Howard Stark fished the Ophiuchus to no avail, he turned to catch the Taurus, followed Howard Stark to win the way, and took back the smile of Maria, who lost her youth and looked like she was at the most beautiful age. Said to Peggy Carter, "You also have a great godson, don''t you?"


    Peggy smiled and said, "Have you been watching Tony all these years?"


    Maria shook her head: "I thought about it, but I didn''t."


    At the scene of the car accident that year, just after Maria and Howard felt that they were about to end, and they did, Wanda appeared and used Chaos Magic to completely modify the reality and take them away.


    After that.


    Wanda told them that she came from a certain future in countless futures, and she saved them only because they could not be saved in the future.


    But Wanda saved them, not to change the future, and, coupled with Wanda said something about the future, it made them feel that if they appeared in front of Tony Stark, they would change the future. If they do, they will be changed again.


    and so¡­


    Maria said, they can¡¯t change Tony¡¯s future, and then smiled: "But I always follow him on the Internet. By the way, Peggy, that Pepper Poz, have you seen it?"


    Paige nodded: "Yes, last year, Tony brought Pepper to London to visit me."


    Maria asked, "What do you think?"


    Paige thought for a while: "I can let this godson take care of me and stop being a **** woman. Do you think it can be worse? Two men in the Stark family, if not good women, can make these two flowers. Does the son take your heart?"


    Maria''s mouth raised.


    Howard Stark over there couldn''t help turning around to look at Peggy: "Peggy, can you turn your back to me when you are talking about me?"


    Peggy Liu raised her eyebrows, like her heroic appearance back then: "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    "Don''t dare."


    "..."


    Howard said from his heart, and then he recovered, and quietly pushed Steve Rogers next to him: "Captain, I have heard about you, life... can you live."


    Steve Rogers felt a ray of resentment emerging behind him, was silent for a while, and looked at Howard a little speechlessly: "Obviously speaking about your business, you have to bring me in for what you do, so please don''t transfer the topic to me. Is it here?"


    Howard shook his head.


    He can''t solve the trouble, and he can''t solve the person who raised the trouble, but he can create another trouble so that his trouble can be transferred.


    The moon sets and the sun rises.


    When the first sun shines on the side of the day, a new day begins.


    At this moment.


    From the Cherita attack, it has truly entered the countdown.


    There are only seven hours left before Wen Zhan at noon.


    "ßÑ!"


    "..."


    Adam looked at Tony Stark, who stopped again, and watched all night, thinking that he could see a perfect ending. As a result, he saw that the hammer was put away, and there was no more vibrating embryo that could be hammered. The screen couldn''t help but said: "Failed?"


    Natasha Romanov next to ¡¡¡¡ closed her eyes, sensing the power of the small universe on Tony''s body, and she felt a little empathetic and said: "It''s the same as that time, just a little bit closer."


    That distance blasted through the small universe barrier, it was so close.


    even...


    is as thin as paper.


    But it¡¯s still the same as before. Although you obviously feel that it is as thin as paper, what can you do if you just can¡¯t reach out and pierce this hole?


    Adam next to ¡¡¡¡ sighed heavily.


    When Peggy Carter saw this, she also looked at Maria Stark next to her, trying to comfort her.


    at this time.


    Lake brought Hill up from the steep **** not far away.


    "Yo!"


    Lake looked at the number of people on the viewing platform and raised his eyebrows: "So many people are here, how about it? It''s a decisive battle right away. Isn''t it the same as finding time to rest?"


    Everyone looked back at Lake who was aloud.


    Hill shook his head next to him and said, "Okay, everyone is watching Tony attack the Saint Seiya, but..."


    Lake smiled and turned to look.


    At this moment, he put down the hammer, and seemed to have no obsession. He was using his bare hands to place the scales of the Saint Cloth fish to the height of one hundred meters away. They stood on the ground. Under the sunlight, the silver vibrating gold saint''s clothing was exuding golden light at this moment, and the afterglow dragging behind showed the brilliance of red copper.


    interesting.


    Lake said secretly in his heart.


    Natasha stared at the expression on Lake''s face, and then she seemed to perceive something, she also fixed her eyes on the gorgeous helmet that looked golden in the morning sun and hiked directly to the highest peak, as if thinking Tony Stark, who wants to bring this dazzling helmet on the highest peak, said: "Tony''s small universe is still rising."


    "what?"


    "Gosh."


    "This¡­"


    Lake looked at Natasha''s voice, and the infinite loss of Tony''s failure in his heart was wiped out. They all got up and walked to the very edge of the viewing platform, watching it as if climbing a dangerous peak. The same Tony Stark smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    "...Where to go?"


    Lake smiled at Hill and said, "I made a bet with Tony, you won''t forget it."


    Hill frowned and said, "It''s all like this, and I bet, the content of the bet has expired."


    Lake touched his chin, and whispered to Hill, "The Saint Seiya is gone, but...in the gambling agreement, there is Tony''s daughter."


    Hill looked at Lake speechlessly: "You really miss it."


    Lake shrugged: "Why not, the fertile water doesn''t flow into the field of outsiders. Dongguo not only has baby kisses, but also finger-to-finger marriages. Let me study. UU reading is not good?"


    Hill said silently: "Then they also fingered the belly for marriage, but Pepper''s belly hasn''t moved yet, and which son are you planning to marry Morgan to?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Of course it''s the dumbest one."


    Hill: "..."


    What is gene complementation.


    This is called gene complementation.


    Just like the rebellious son, although Lake can''t wait to slap the stupid rebellious son to death, but who makes the rebellious son look at women with a good vision, knows to find a smart woman to avoid his fate of being obliterated by his strict father.


    soon.


    Lake led Hill to the hangar housed by the Security Council, and his eyes fell on a vibrating combat jet that should be regarded as the strongest creation of Wakanda''s vibrating weapon.


    Lake''s mouth raised: "It''s you."


    finished.


    Lake directly called out the source of fire with his right hand. The next second, the source of fire fell directly on top of this vibrating combat jet.


    Hill also cast his gaze over.


    Next second!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 729: When the black village blew the black whistle, Lake

    "Wait a minute!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Just when the cube-shaped fire source was about to release energy to give the vibrating jet fighter underneath its soul, suddenly, Hill stopped it.


    Lake braked in time and looked at Hill: "Is there a problem?"


    Hill nodded: "Of course."


    This is a warehouse. After the fighter is directly deformed, what should I do after the hangar is broken?


    Of course.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the hangar is broken, but there are many soldiers around the hangar who are performing clean-up operations. The war is about to come. What if there are too many wounded for no reason?


    The Earth United Federation, which could have maintained a full body state to deal with aliens, was afraid that it would be greeted with 60% combat effectiveness.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake directly shook the Saga that descended from the sky. Under the gaze of many soldiers, Saga was like a superman, carrying the vibrato fighter in both hands and directly lifted into the air, and then steadily landed on the large open space outside the hangar. Above.


    Boom!


    Lake looked at Hill: "This is all right."


    Hill nodded, looked around the relatively empty surroundings, and confirmed that there would be no additional casualties when deforming, and said: "Okay, do it."


    Lake directly took his right hand and blasted the fire source cube out.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    The fire source cube instantly landed on the top of the jet fighter.


    Next second.


    The energy of the fire source instantly connected a channel with the Zhenjin jet fighter, continuously sending its energy toward the inside.


    The Zhenjin jet fighter started to tremble slightly when it was connected to the channel.


    In the viewing platform in the distance.


    The people cheering on Tony Stark silently in their hearts also noticed the movement on Lake''s side, and looked over curiously.


    "What is this doing?"


    "I do not know."


    "It should be a gambling appointment."


    "¡­¡­"


    Not everyone on the viewing platform knows about Lake''s bet with Tony, such as the old Stark who comes later, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers.


    Adam and Natasha knew it.


    But Adam and Natasha only knew that there was such a bet.


    Of course.


    Natasha is a little bit as much as Dang knows. After all, Natasha knows that Hill and the others are in a group.


    "I heard that if Tony loses, he will hand over his daughter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Howard Stark and Maria Stark looked at each other, then to Natasha: "What?"


    Maria Stark clutched her chest in disbelief, and looked at Natasha: "You mean, I have a granddaughter?"


    Natasha looked back, and shook her head: "I don''t know about that. I only know that there is such a bet."


    Everyone was stunned.


    good fellow.


    Is this bet so wild already?


    Have you started betting on your children blatantly?


    Maria Stark looked up at Tony Stark who was still climbing over there, covered her mouth, and said with some excitement to Howard Stark: "My dear, do we have a granddaughter?"


    Howard is also a little confused.


    "Howard are they talking about?"


    Hill used the binoculars to look at the movement on the viewing platform. It seemed that the expressions of several people were a little excited, and they looked at Lake with some curiosity: "Listen with your ears."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and directly rejected Hill¡¯s idea: "My dear, can we pay attention to what''s in front of us first? How do I feel that we are weak."


    Hill was stunned.


    Lake looked at Hill and said, "Look, Tony Stark has so much support for me. It''s our turn and we are the only ones left."


    Hill looked at Lake speechlessly: "My dear, will you lose?"


    Lake shrugged.


    lose?


    If Lake hadn''t cared about winning or losing more on face, under the run by Tony Stark the day before yesterday, Lake would have confessed and embraced his own face.


    I have won all my life.


    lose?


    Next life.


    Hill smiled and said: "That''s not it, you can''t lose, that''s for sure, but Tony has a chance to win, Tony''s side is uncertain, do you think those who go to the casino are trying to win money?"


    "Is not it?"


    "of course not."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hill smiled at Lake: "Most people who go to Las Vegas, except for professional gamblers, go there to find excitement. This is their primary goal. Looking for excitement, so..."


    Lake is a sure win.


    But Tony has a chance to win.


    Betting on Lake to win, no matter if you win, dopamine will probably not be secreted.


    But if Tony is expected, dopamine is already secreted, and even if Tony wins, then the stimulation of dopamine will reach a peak state.


    Lake opened his mouth, listened to Hill¡¯s explanation, and was silent for a while: "Well, what you said makes sense."


    Hill smiled slightly: "I know."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    at this time.


    Suddenly, there was a sound like a mechanical gear turning.


    Hill instantly raised his head and looked at the vibrating jet fighter that was undergoing modification over there.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Lake put away the fire source that fell on his hand and took it back into his chaotic universe. He had already begun to consider whether to create a small universe belonging to Transformers in the chaotic universe.


    just right.


    There are several empty planets in the small universe of the Gemini Palace, which can create a ball of Transformers and throw it in.


    at this time.


    Hill couldn''t help but shrunk his eyes, and shouted, "Oneshette!"


    Everyone on the viewing platform, when their eyes fell on this side, looking at this moment, after possessing the fire, the vibrating jet fighter that quickly completed its deformation state also couldn''t help but yelled Divine Keisha.


    Under the shining of the morning light.


    Zhenjin jet fighter quickly completed its deformed state, and the countless parts exposed inside were sliding smoothly and fluently, after a few or three strokes.


    The first Transformers on Earth appeared.


    Next second.


    This is caused by the fire source. To be precise, it was bred from the fire source of Lake. The huge Transformer, which is as high as 100 meters, bends directly with the knees bent, kneels in front of Lake on one knee, and lowers his own big one. Head, with a tune full of machinery and gasoline: "Great Creator!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Creator?


    The creator of Transformers?


    I like this title.


    The most important thing.


    "Hey, the system, it''s time to remind the lottery."


    "Ding!"


    "The great creator of Transformers (Unfinished, a single life cannot form a race. To obtain this achievement, the number of Transformers must exceed fifty.


    "...shocking?"


    "Don''t dare!"


    "Send me the lottery."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake felt the system of pretending to be dead, and smiled directly to Le.


    Okay.


    did not dare to shame, but dare to ignore it.


    You wait for me. Sooner or later, I will take you to your factory company to talk to you and complain to you.


    Lake thought so.


    Next second.


    Lake screamed and looked at Tony Stark who was three kilometers away.


    hasn''t reached the top yet.


    I''ll help you.


    Lake looked directly at Transformers who was half-kneeling in front of him, looked at the brand on Transformers¡¯ forehead that belonged to Lake, the corners of his mouth raised, and his right hand pointed directly in the direction of Tony Stark.


    "go there."


    "Beat him."


    "I want to see a real battle. If you win, I will give you a name, give you dignity, and give you what you should have as a wise life."


    "Even..."


    "I will give you a race that belongs to you."


    "Go ahead."


    Lake will not lose, but there is a chance that this manufactured Transformer will lose. Therefore, Lake does not mind giving him a little bit of sweetness when the duel begins.


    Again.


    As long as it is not a human being, Lake looks pleasing to life.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was red, he was able to spoil him as much as his own daughter.


    Transformers?


    Lake felt that, at the very least, it was much better than his only son.


    Hill was shocked by the side: "Wait, Lake, Tony is not ready yet."


    good fellow.


    You are here to win, you are completely shameless.


    Hill thought so.


    Lake laughed loudly: "When the time comes, it is good that it is two days, that is, two days, and if I don''t give him a little pressure, there is only 30 meters left, and he is estimated to be able to climb to tomorrow. "


    Hill: "..."


    is not that right.


    started climbing just half an hour ago, and as a result, it is still 30 meters away from the top of the Saint Cloth.


    at this time.


    A Hummer came from a distance.


    General Ross.


    There are... the other three generals, General Paget Kate from London, are on the viewing platform right now.


    "Wow."


    After getting off the Hummer, General Ross looked up and looked at the Transformers standing in front of Lake, who was also more than one hundred meters tall and looked more powerful than the Pacific Rim mechs: "What is this?"


    Lake said indifferently: "TransformersGeneral Ross: "What is your friend''s gadgets? "


    Lake laughed, knowing why General Ross came here for the first time, but said curiously: "No, it''s made from something found in the underground space of Wakanda. Didn''t you find it?"


    "what?"


    "Wakanda''s?"


    "where is it?"


    General Ross frowned and said: "In the underground space of Wakanda, we started exploring from the outermost periphery. We haven''t explored the innermost yet yet."


    Lake shrugged and said: "Then I don''t care about my business, I just took a little bit, and left the rest in the same place. I wanted to take it out directly to you, but I didn''t have enough time."


    You believe in you ghost.


    You just don¡¯t want to help us out.


    General Ross didn¡¯t believe Lake¡¯s words at all, but he was not here for this purpose, but looking up at the Transformers in front of him: "This...compared to the Pacific Rim Mech, who is better?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Hill: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 730: Invite mother-in-law into group chat

    Transformers compare with the Pacific Rim mech?


    this problem¡­


    Lake glanced at Tony Stark who was still in the same place, thought for a while, and wiped his face, and looked at General Ross: "General, this question, are you serious?"


    Rose nodded: "Of course."


    Lake laughed.


    General Rose turned his head and glanced at the other three generals, then looked at Lake, and patted his palm: "I suddenly thought of a great idea. While there is still time, it¡¯s better to let your Transformers and ours. The Pacific Rim mech fights, by the way, we still have Hulk to play."


    Lake: "..."


    Hill did not make a sound, but looked at General Rose thoughtfully.


    It might be worth seeing Hulk fight with Transformers.


    But let the Pacific Rim Mecha and Transformers fight, is this unclear, is it a death hunt? Although the material of the Pacific Rim Mecha can be regarded as aviation steel, it is still not enough in front of Zhenjin.


    But...


    This is not the point.


    The smile on Lake''s face is more magnificent.


    General Ross smiled and said, "You also think this is a good idea?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    General Ross: "..."


    Lake smiled again, seeming to think of something happy. He turned his head and glanced at Tony Stark, who was still in the same place but seemed to have moved a bit, and then looked at General Rose again: "General, I just It''s your son."


    good fellow.


    My old father doesn''t help his son, but instead helps outsiders to cheat his son?


    What is this called?


    Does Karen know about this?


    Frankly speaking, General Rose¡¯s reason is almost on the table. In a word, even if the Pacific Rim Mech and Hulk are sacrificed, they are all to protect Tony Stark from reaching the summit.


    the reason?


    Lake probably guessed a miss.


    Although he can be regarded as a member of Wall Street, or, in other words, a member of the vested interests of the Union of the Earth, Lake is not at all.


    Tony is.


    Tony Stark of Stark Industries is a member of the vested interests of the real Earth Federation.


    But.


    There should be other reasons.


    General Rose was directly broken by Lake¡¯s words, and touched his nose, for fear that Lake would directly call Karen to complain, and whispered: "No way, I owe Howard Stark a favor."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked over General Ross, and looked at General Bertino from Paris.


    General Ross said: "General Bertino''s father was rescued by the US team on the battlefield."


    Lake: "..."


    General Ross then said: "General Cherff''s father once fought side by side with the US team."


    Lake''s eyebrows are beating.


    good fellow.


    and many more.


    Lake''s eyes fell on General Zhao who had also come, and looked at General Rose suspiciously: "General, don''t you tell me, General Zhao''s father was also a friend of the US team?"


    General Ross shook his head: "No, General Zhao, he happened to pass by here."


    People who eat melons?


    good fellow.


    Lake was speechless again, and looked at General Rose curiously: "You and Howard Stark, why don''t I know?"


    General Ross shook his head: "At that time, there was no you. I had just joined the army at that time. Among them, there was a crucial step in which Howard Stark voted."


    Lake said oh.


    Rose immediately looked at Lake''s expression and whispered, "How about it."


    Lake looked at General Ross.


    Ross came over: "Don''t force me to call Karen, so many people, give your old father a face."


    Lake opened his mouth, then shook his head, and smiled happily: "You have said so, can I say no, okay, okay, it depends on your face, okay, I''ll give it half an hour."


    You brought Karen out, what else can I say?


    It is true.


    After Karen knew about this, she promised that he would rush General Ross to sleep on the lawn of the White House. After all, who asked General Ross to help outsiders.


    but¡­


    Karen knew that General Ross was begging for Lake like this, and Lake was not giving face. There is no doubt that for a 60-minute education class, Lake would not want to leave one minute early.


    Again.


    Family, Karen sees more importantly than anyone else.


    It is wrong to help outsiders to bully family members.


    But it is also wrong for family members to ask for help instead of helping.


    Lake didn''t want to lose out to General Rose directly, and let Karen step in. In that case, there is no doubt that there is really no winner.


    and so.


    Lake laughed, looked at the Transformers he had made, snapped his fingers: "Thirty minutes later, attack!"


    Transformers Urn said: "Yes, great creator!"


    Isn¡¯t that thirty minutes?


    I give you.


    "Huh..."


    On the ¡¡¡¡ viewing platform, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when they looked at the Transformers who seemed to have stopped moving.


    Natasha looked at Howard Stark with some surprise: "Mr. Stark, I don''t know yet, you and General Ross are old acquaintances."


    After all, this is not reflected in General Ross''s file at all.


    Howard Stark smiled mysteriously.


    Maria Stark next to ¡¡¡¡ looked at her husband''s expression and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    His husband is very arrogant, even the proud one.


    but¡­


    Howard Stark has been in the army for a while. One of the best things is that he has no pretensions and is even willing to help some soldiers. It seems difficult to the soldiers, but in his opinion Some small tasks can be done by moving your mouth or using your fingers.


    Be busy.


    Naturally, let alone there is no data record, even Howard Stark is about to forget it, but only after knowing who their **** king is.


    Howard Stark didn''t want to use this relationship.


    But right now, in the eyes of several people, Lake is clearly set to be the black village, for his son, so Howard hurriedly used this relationship.


    As for Steve Rogers?


    Steve Rogers directly instigated Howard Stark, and directly asked Taurus to be loyal to Pallas. After getting the promise of Taurus, Steve Rogers also saved his face.


    After all, Steve Rogers came with General Peggy Carter. At the time, he also met with General Bertino and General Cherff. Naturally, he knew this relationship.


    Moreover.


    Delaying Lake this time and preventing Lake¡¯s black village from going so smoothly was led by General Rose. They just need to nod their heads and abandon a Pacific Rim mech.


    But using a Pacific Rim Mech to exchange for a Saint Seiya of his own, this transaction is very cost-effective.


    Hill over there was also in the group chat and updated the news in time.


    But...


    Hermione and Seifer, one using magic and the other using satellites, have seen the pause of the duel.


    [Hermione: "As expected, the only woman in this world who can suppress that guy."]


    [Sevre: "At that time, this guy said he wanted to stay with me in the orphanage, but the woman was fascinated by this woman."]


    [Kaisha: "I blessed her."]


    [Emilia: "Do you have a chance not to bless you?"]


    [Thetis: "By the way, should we learn from Karen."]


    [Hill: "There is no time recently, two big battles."]


    [Seffer: "Why are you so troublesome, can''t you just pull Karen into our group chat?"]


    ¡¾The women: "..."¡¿


    ¡¾Ding Dong! ¡¿


    ¡¾Enable group chat anonymous mode. ¡¿


    ¡¾Anonymous member has invited Karen into the group. ¡¿


    [Group chat name modification: a close group of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    I moved in a lounge chair directly, squeezed Bourbon, looked at Tony Stark as Lake climbing a mountain, raised his eyebrows, looked at Hill who was shocked just now, and blinked: "What? Up?"


    Hill looked back at Lake, subconsciously shook his head.


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Hill coughed and pulled the subject away. Looking at that distance, Tony Stark, who was still climbing towards the top of the 100-meter saint cloth he had built by his own hands, curiously said: "Tony won''t start Is the saint cloth made smaller, so big, how does he wear it?"


    Lake looked at Hill''s expression suspiciously. Due to his consistent principle, he didn''t enter Hill''s sea of ??consciousness and only treated it as a woman''s routine.


    After all, women are always nervous for a few days every month.


    is normal.


    Lake thought like that, listening to Hill¡¯s question, laughed: "Forge a smaller one, have you seen Asgard¡¯s Destroyer armor, right?"


    Hill nodded: "There is still a part of the armor that has been researched by a group of military scientists at the Quantico military base. The aviation metal that has just been launched is based on the research obtained from this Destroyer armor."


    Lake said: "Destroyer armor, the addition is Odin''s suit."


    Hill looked at Lake: "Is Odin the same height as a giant?"


    Lake smiled: "As long as Odin wants to, he can be a short fat man with a height of 6.5 meters or a giant with a height of 100 meters."


    Gods and spirits. UU reading


    If you can''t change as you like, what is it called God to do?


    After Lake finished speaking, he pointed to Tony Stark and said: "Tony wants to use this climb to break through the barrier in one fell swoop and pull the Ophiuchus up from the void. If the forging is small, he It will fail, and, this time, it is a real failure. Ophiuchus will not appear in Tony''s life."


    A fierce and wise big fish will tease the fisherman.


    but¡­


    Once this big fish is careless, it is really going to be pulled ashore by the fisherman. At this moment, he will be very panicked. At this time, if the fisherman gets rid of his hands again, then the big fish will truly be. Disappeared without a trace.


    Talking.


    Lake glanced at his watch, he laughed, and looked at General Ross: "General, the time is up, now, you have no reason."


    The words fall.


    The Transformers who loyally accepted Lake''s orders in front took off instantly and slammed three kilometers away. After exhausting all his energy, he finally put a hand on the peak of Tony Stark. .


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 731: Snake-Fucking Saint

    "Onixet!"


    "The speed of this product is too fast."


    "What the **** is this."


    "Boom!"


    The Transformers made by ¡¡¡¡Lake were directly on the one-kilometer position of Tony Stark¡¯s saint, deformed directly in the air, and then with a bang, crushed the ground and landed steadily on the ground.


    Next second.


    Transformers'' eyes fell on Tony Stark, and he opened his thigh, like an explosion, exploding step by step towards Tony Stark.


    Several people on the viewing platform were stunned.


    Click!


    "WTK..."


    "Howard!"


    Steve Rogers grabbed the directly armed Taurus Palace: "What are you going to do?"


    The eyes hidden under the mask of the Taurus Palace: "I''m going to stop it for my son."


    Steve said quickly: "You can''t go."


    are you crazy.


    What if you know that Lake is a black house?


    This was destined from the beginning. Who made this bet was established on the basis that Lake became the banker and ended.


    Just a few people have already used the plan once and it has been delayed for nearly half an hour.


    What if Howard Stark passed by now?


    Ha ha.


    According to the words that Lake often chants, he has given too much love to the Stark family, and he doesn''t mind taking it back.


    I don¡¯t mind taking back Howard Stark at least.


    Say it again.


    Steve Rogers said in a deep voice: "Don''t you feel that Tony''s little universe continues to grow?"


    Howard looked at Transformers, who was 500 meters away from his son, with an anxious tone: "But there is still no way to catch this giant snake. Believe me, I have been fishing this giant snake for more than ten years."


    Suddenly, Natasha''s eyes lit up and she looked towards the top. Tony Stark, who was holding the helmet with distinct scales in his **** hands, and the unusually golden light in the morning sun, said loudly, "You Look."


    Everyone looked at it instantly.


    Next second.


    In Howard''s eyes, the impulse to let his authority be deprived for his own son also gradually disappeared.


    "Ang!"


    "Boom!"


    Above the peak of the 100-meter saint cloth created by Tony, Tony''s chest was undulating violently, holding the golden helmet in both hands in order to truly complement the saint cloth.


    but¡­


    Accompanied by the loud noise that resounded loudly, Tony snorted and vomited out a mouthful of blood. With the blood oozing out of his hands and feet, he once again dyed the one-hundred-meter saint clothing.


    Lake looked up, the corners of his mouth raised.


    Hill looked at Lake''s movements, and also raised his head, following Lake''s gaze.


    But seeing the stars above Tony''s head, even if the stars were spraying blood, Tony had to complete the last action, and began to pop out one by one.


    "Good fellow."


    Lake touched his chin: "I underestimated him."


    Hill asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Next second.


    Lake directly told Transformers, who was already 100 meters away from Tony, to stop and move toward Hill again and said: "If I lose this game, Morgan will not give your son anymore."


    Hill glanced at Lake a little speechlessly: "Okay, if you don''t give it, don''t give it."


    Lake sighed and said, "I thought this product needs me to push, but I didn''t expect it, I don''t need it at all."


    Hill: "..."


    Lake originally thought that Tony Stark needed an external push, by the way, while pushing, let this bet a winner.


    But now?


    Tony this guy doesn''t need a push at all, and even, once again put Lake in the army, if the Transformers attack at this time, Tony will die.


    Death in the true sense.


    As for the reason?


    Lake looked at Hill: "Do you remember that Tony didn''t wear a nano suit to fight iron."


    Hill nodded: "So what?"


    Lake chuckled: "When the goods were hitting the iron, he had already set a trap, and a trap that was easy to get in or out was given to this giant snake."


    When Tony made the scales of the Saint Cloth, Tony did not just create the scales of the Saint Cloth, but mixed with the blood that dripped unconsciously from the palm of his hand when he wielded the hammer to create the snake husband. The scales of the saint cloth.


    This giant python was counted.


    At the beginning, the python was in the mood to play with Tony. In addition, the scaly suit that Tony was building with a mixture of three kinds of light really attracted him, so he held it. The attitude of playing did not directly choose to hit the bait when he was hooked, but chose to play with Tony.


    Choose to play a drag game in fishing with Tony.


    Unfortunately.


    The countless pulling scenes in building the scales are Tony''s plan, Tony''s plan to lure the enemy deeper.


    The python was counted.


    Lake explained to Hill: "Tony has made the python too deep in the creation of so many scales. Now, the python can''t be evacuated. Whenever he wants to run away, behind him The resulting scales containing Tony''s blood are barriers, and they are also barriers fused with the power of the giant python itself."


    Now the giant python is aware of the danger.


    For the python, there are only two ways at this moment.


    Either accept Tony obediently, let Tony feel it and harness his power.


    or...


    I tried my best to kill Tony, and Tony died. Naturally, the snake catcher was dead. Although the snake that had been hooked would also be injured, it would regain its freedom.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a phantom like thunder, there was a sharp hiss, a bang, a phantom of a cobra was exposed under the shining of the Ophiuchus star, and with a bang, the bombardment was being put down. The helmet, on Tony who was thoroughly prepared to surrender him.


    "Puff!"


    Tony''s face flushed again, and a mouthful of blood splashed out, directly hitting the helmet on his hand.


    The giant snake screamed again, directly showing the state of phantom, like an attacking cobra, raising his body high, glaring at Tony Stark with his scarlet eyes.


    Lake laughed directly.


    Hill, like everyone on the viewing platform, involuntarily covered his mouth, looking at Lake with some curiosity: "Are you still laughing?"


    "Why not?"


    "Tony will die."


    "Maybe."


    Lake looked at Hill: "But this giant snake will definitely die before Tony."


    Hill was shocked and said: "How is this possible."


    Lake shook his head and said: "Remember, I said that this trap is a trap that Tony used his own blood and the power of the giant snake to combine without the giant snake''s knowledge."


    Hill blinked: "Speaking of people."


    Lake was silent for a while: "It means that the more Tony''s blood squirts, the tighter the trap used to restrain the python. Maybe Tony will die, but the python will rob him and die in front of Tony."


    Once the python loses its life before Tony.


    So...


    Even if Tony dies afterwards, he can live directly to death and resurrect in place full of blood.


    Refer to Natasha Romanov.


    Refer to Adam.


    When the Saint Seiya awakened for the first time, the power instilled in the universe was the most powerful. Moreover, there is a hidden rule. The more you were injured at that time, the more you would recover after becoming a Saint Seiya for the first time. very.


    After Hill finished listening, he blinked and looked at Tony on the peak of Saint Cloth, who was as pale as a walking corpse: "So, Tony is sure to win?"


    Lake shrugged: "That depends on whether Tony can support it to the end, and whether that python will break the jar."


    Hill smiled: "If you say that, Tony will win."


    This time it was Lake''s turn to look at Hill in a puzzled manner.


    Hill raised his right hand and pointed to Tony Stark¡¯s chest that stored the nano storage device that could instantly form the Iron Man suit and said: "Did you forget, Nanoworm, the first research was based on the expectation of treatment. To start research."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Right.


    I have forgotten that this product has Nanoworms.


    good fellow.


    I hit my eyes.


    Lake looked pale on the peak of the saint clothing, but Tony Stark, who became more dazzling in the power of the small universe, sighed in his heart and began to wonder if there is any good time to become a black house next.


    is when there is an opportunity not found.


    That...


    can only accept his failure this time.


    After all, I only do black dealers once. If you do black dealers one after another, frankly speaking, if you really have to choose one between winning or losing and saving face.


    Lake would choose the latter.


    After all, you can lose face and win once, but you can''t always lose face twice.


    I am a decent character.


    It is the exclusive use of the villain to make black hands over and over again.


    Saint clothing peak.


    Tony is like antagonizing the power of the entire small universe, the blue veins on both arms are violent, and the helmet that can be integrated with the holy cloth in his hand is placed in the final position.


    "Hiss!"


    This head is in the air, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com turned out, with his body crossed and holding his cobra-like head high, the giant python hissed at Tony again angrily, as if to say that Tony, a gangster, a bandit, a shameless scum.


    after all¡­


    It was just for fun at the beginning, but when he finished playing, had fun, and was about to leave, he suddenly realized that he had been hooked and couldn''t leave at all.


    even.


    The giant python has no way to kill Tony.


    How can this make the python not angry?


    Even though Monty Python''s swear words are frequently used at this moment, Tony doesn''t care at all, just does his own thing step by step.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Tony saw the helmet that could be put down just one step away, and felt the resistance like the last step. He took a deep breath and looked up at the giant python in the phantom: "If you don''t stop me, I will be you. The owner of it."


    The giant python was instantly exposed.


    Next second.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 732: Ophiuchus Tony Stark

    Roar!


    Scrolling his body, the phantom is like a snake around the world, standing up high, the giant python shaped like a cobra flies out of anger under the words of Tony Stark.


    after all¡­¡­


    He was a fisherman when he started with old Stark. After teasing old Stark for more than ten years, watching old Stark choose to give up and choose that stupid Taurus, the python''s mood is not to mention how much. Happy.


    This is why the python is happy to play with little Stark.


    The Stark family brought him an extremely happy time.


    But now?


    I got stuck.


    is tolerable, which is unbearable!


    Even if I die with you, he will not surrender to you.


    Next second.


    The giant python got rid of the defensive posture directly, and roared. In an instant, he opened his blood basin and opened his mouth, like a snake cave, quickly and ruthlessly towards Tony Stark, who was just the last step away.


    "It''s now!"


    Tony Stark, who had a pale face, saw it, his eyes lit up, ignoring the giant python who had arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye, and also roared, and the helmet in his hand was instantly put down.


    At the moment when the giant python left the defense and chose to attack, although the giant python chose to attack, it also gave up its own defense. At this moment, there was that short vacuum time.


    Tony Stark wants this time.


    click!


    The helmet fell on the saint clothing instantly, completely forming this complete set of saint clothing made of countless handmade scales.


    "Success?"


    "Yes!"


    "awesome."


    When the crowd on the viewing platform saw this, they couldn''t help but clenched their fists. Adam waved his fists fiercely: "I knew he could do it."


    but¡­¡­


    Before everyone''s joyful eyebrows were raised, the giant python screamed and screamed, and blasted Tony Stark''s chest unabatedly.


    Next second.


    Although the giant python completely turned into a streamer and was successfully sealed by the holy clothing under this attack, Tony, like a meteor, fell tumblingly towards the ground.


    "Tony¡ª¡ª"


    "I buy Karma!"


    "Xiete."


    Maria Stark yelled and looked at Tony Stark, who was blasting out of a big pit like a meteor falling to the ground. She couldn''t help covering her mouth anymore and was preparing to move towards Tony Shi Tucker ran to the place where he fell.


    but.


    Howard Stark grabbed Maria Stark.


    "Maria, I can''t go now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Natasha stared at the sacred garment that was shining with light and roaring from time to time, and the Ophiuchus Nebula dotted in the sky looked at Maria Stark with excitement and said: "History Mrs. Tucker, Mr. Stark is right. If you pass now, then Tony''s efforts in these two days will be completely wasted."


    The saint clothing is flickering.


    The stars of Ophiuchus are dotted.


    This shows one thing.


    Tony is not dead.


    Uh¡­¡­


    is not dead yet at least.


    In the chaotic universe.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the middle of the palace of Scorpion and Sagittarius that day, suddenly, two stars dotted with the eyes of Ophiuchus were completely transported out of nothingness. Under the lead of Tony Stark¡¯s small universe, they were completely The nihility turned into reality and became the core of Ophiuchus, dotted with the position of Ophiuchus.


    rumbling!


    After having these two core stars, the next second, along with the entire nebula containing the Saint Seiya, oscillates, after the remaining stars manifest one after another, one hovering in copper, silver and the ecliptic The monstrous cobra python stood and made that angry roar.


    but¡­¡­


    With the birth of the Ophiuchus Palace, the python''s anger became lower and lower. At the end, he screamed unwillingly, completely turned into a phantom, and was swallowed by the Ophiuchus Palace.


    "It''s okay."


    Lake saw this, raised his eyebrows, and issued an order to the Transformers: "Knock me down that saint clothing!"


    Hill was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake smiled slightly at Hill, just as Tony Stark was able to seize the fleeting opportunity, Lake was also able to seize the opportunity that belonged to him.


    Multiple choice questions are for elementary school students.


    I am an adult, I want face, but I also want to win.


    Transformers moved instantly at this moment.


    clicked.


    Transformers'' right arm was raised instantly, and immediately after that, thirteen high-explosive rockets ignited instantly, dragging their tails rumblingly and blasting towards the shining Ophiuchus holy garment not far away.


    rumbling!


    The violent explosion shook in an instant, and the shock wave blasted across the viewing platform three seconds later.


    but¡­¡­


    Even the hillside behind the saint clothes was less impacted by the shock wave, but after the smoke and dust dissipated, the 100-meter-high saint clothes still looked like that, standing tall.


    The data flow like an electronic storm flashed in the eyes of Transformers.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Transformers started instantly and appeared directly in front of the Saint Cloth, the right fist with a high-energy impact, banged on the Saint Cloth''s helmet.


    In an instant.


    The 100-meter-high holy garment, which was shaped like a giant with gleaming light, was as if it had been violently beaten by someone. With a bang, both feet were directly off the ground. Then, after a loud noise, it blasted on the ground and threw a big ruins.


    but¡­¡­


    The holy garment is still the holy garment, intact.


    "Ten!"


    "Nine!"


    "Eight Seven Six Five!"


    "Four three two one."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, he just didn''t talk about martial arts, with a bright smile on his face, facing Hill, but the voice was also transmitted to the viewing platform: "Sorry, I won."


    Hill grew his mouth.


    The people on the ¡¡¡¡ viewing platform couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    but¡­¡­


    After everyone looked at each other, none of them raised any objections, or just stood up and protested against Lake''s idea of ??being a black village and blowing a black whistle.


    no way.


    Whatever you want to get, after all, you have to give up something.


    How can there be a reward for not paying.


    I just feel sorry for my granddaughter who has not seen each other.


    Howard Stark and Maria Stark looked at each other, and such a thought came out in their hearts.


    But the battle is not over yet.


    Transformers watched as they smashed a big hole, but there was no broken saint clothing. The electronic data maxed out his own core. He set off directly and walked in front of the saint clothing, accompanied by the sound of mechanical gears turning, Transformers Lifting his right foot high, instantly transferred his energy to the right foot and wanted to directly step on the saint clothing.


    "Boom!"


    "Onixet!"


    "The battle is over."


    "¡­¡­"


    It was Natasha Romanov, and even when Natasha Romanov thought the battle was over, the holy garment that made Tony Stark completely break through the small universe was about to die at the moment when it came to an end. In the smoke and dust, Natasha Romanov''s eyes caught a detail.


    "Wot provoke Fak?"


    Lake, who was about to get on the off-road vehicle and leave here, seemed to have noticed something, turned around, looked at the center of the battle, took off his sunglasses and took a breath: "Diga?"


    Hill blinked and looked at Lake: "Tiga? What is this?"


    Lake didn''t have the desire to answer Hill''s question at this moment, but felt somewhat unscientific looking at the scene on the battlefield.


    "click!"


    "ßËßËßË!"


    Transformers right foot, countless tight gears gave out an unspeakable sense of jerky, but his right foot, which was lifting to step on the saint clothing, stayed 15 centimeters above the saint clothing.


    but¡­¡­


    The last fifteen centimeters are just like the sky, so how hard the Transformers are, how to increase their horsepower, I can''t step on this last foot.


    without him.


    He was stopped.


    Transformers'' right foot was not stepped on the volley, but at the final critical moment, it was stopped by the two arms of the saint clothing that crossed the chest of the saint clothing.


    Adam pointed to the sky just after being suppressed by the giant python and disappeared into the air. At this moment, he appeared in the air again, and the bright Ophiuchus star said loudly towards everyone, "Look at it."


    Everyone instantly looked up.


    But I saw that the Ophiuchus star that just disappeared appeared in the sky again, even, not only appeared again, in the Ophiuchus star blasted out endless stars.


    Starlight was thrown down from above.


    destination.


    In the empty helmet of the holy cloth.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "what is this?"


    "Tony?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The Transformer, who was stopped by the two arms of the Saint Cloth, looked empty at this moment, but now it is gathering countless stars. In the empty helmet, it seems that the image of the Ophiuchus star trajectory has evolved, and he tilted his head. His electronic database, at this moment, flashes with countless data trying to analyze this phenomenon.


    Next second.


    The two arms of Saint Cloth slowly landed, making Transformers'' right foot close again for a few minutes But it was not that there was no strength to stop it.


    is just the opposite.


    There is a saying that sometimes, the recovery of power is not due to weakness, but recovery of power, just to make the next punch more powerful.


    followed.


    The moment when the arms of the saint cloth were close to his chest, infinite power burst out instantly, with a bang, directly let the condescending, stepping on his Transformers fly out instantly.


    bang!


    The moment the Transformers were lifted by the holy clothes, the deformation of a direct click became the appearance of a vibrating jet. After that, they deformed again in the air, stabilized their form, and stood up for that instant Saint clothing, under the action of the pusher, the right fist blasted like a rocket.


    The saint clothing with his back facing everyone also turned and punched.


    Boom!


    This punch is not a punch.


    but...


    Tony Stark has been practising the small universe practice for several years, and finally he has insight into the last ten thousand punches!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 733: The war of mortals and the war of gods

    Boom!


    The moment that the cobra with incomparably golden light blasted out was the moment that suddenly appeared in the sky, directly igniting his own Transformers.


    rumbling!


    A group of bright fireworks appeared directly at high altitude, and then, there were countless useless parts, like a drizzle of goose feathers, rolling down toward the ground.


    "and so¡­"


    Hill looked thoughtfully at Transformers, who couldn''t even catch a punch from the Saint Seiya, and looked at Lake: "This thing is purely cool in shape, but is it just rubbish?"


    Lake looked at Hill: "Technology is always vulnerable to theology."


    If it''s not like this.


    Why could Midgard be sacrificed easily by Odin?


    Odin is a genocide.


    Transformers are indeed very powerful, but it was in the field of technology, but when Transformers collided with the Saint Seiya of [mortal body, a god], the answer was no doubt.


    Of course.


    If the Transformers are fighting a bronze saint, such as Adam, it is estimated that they will be able to fight back and forth.


    but¡­


    This time it was the Zodiac Saint Seiya who was fighting Transformers, and he was also the thirteenth in the zodiac. Most importantly, this time, it was the first release of the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya who had been holding back for countless years. once.


    Lake shook his head: "Hill, you said, after watching such a fragile Transformers, will the United Earth Federation still care about this stuff?"


    Hill shook his head and smiled: "They will love the Saint Seiya."


    Humans worship the strong, and the military worships the strong even more. After witnessing this Saint Seiya vs. Transformers, there is no doubt that Transformers has stopped the military from coveting, and Saint Seiya will make the military covet.


    Lake laughed loudly and looked at Hill: "Unfortunately, even if I gave them the small universe practice, how many people on Earth can impact?"


    Hill shrugged and said: "The people of the earth have the wisdom of the people of the earth. They may not be able to tinker with the genuine ones, but I believe that if they are pirated, they may be able to tinker with them."


    Lake laughed.


    If the saints were so easy to be born, as early as the past few years, Lake''s zodiacal, silver and bronze saints have all been born, where would it be like this, there are only two or three kittens.


    but¡­


    Lake has always valued quality rather than quantity.


    look in front of you.


    The hundred-meter giant standing on the ground panted slightly, and with the golden light, in an instant, the one-hundred-meter giant disappeared on the ground in an instant.


    To be precise, it is reduced.


    After the light disappeared, Tony Stark, wearing a pure silver Ophiuchus saint gleaming under the sun, appeared on the ground in a normal size.


    Tony lowered his head, looking at what he is wearing now, and then squeezed his fists, feeling the endless and even unmatched power surging from the fists.


    power!


    Tony Stark squeezed his fist tightly. Previously, the so-called power of the small universe could only be learned from Natasha and Adam. At this moment, Tony Stark was clearly I feel it.


    What a huge force this is.


    even...


    Tony Stark looked at the hill in the distance, and could vaguely feel that if he throws a punch at the hill, then the hill will be wiped out in an instant.


    "Saint Seiya!"


    "God King Zeus?"


    "I''m-"


    Tony Stark absorbed the relevant knowledge acquired after his small universe successfully embodied in the chaotic universe, and his eyes flashed with the trajectory of the Ophiuchus: "Zodiac, Ophiuchus, Golden Saint Seiya! "


    Next second.


    Tony seemed to have thought of something, his gaze fell on the viewing platform with a scream, and then his figure disappeared directly in place and appeared on the viewing platform.


    but¡­


    Tony''s saint clothes disappeared like scales, but Howard Stark disappeared in the same place, but Maria Stark stayed.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Natasha pushed Adam and gestured, don''t disturb this short moment of mother and son reunion, the two turned and left.


    Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers also looked at each other and chose to turn around and leave.


    As for the other generals, it was natural that they chose to leave temporarily. Anyway, there is a long time coming to Japan. At the moment, the battle that will land in less than a few hours is the most important.


    After the ¡¡¡¡ play is optimistic, it is natural to return to the theme.


    At this moment, Eric Sevig was watching the crowd who had returned from the show, nervously molesting the cosmic cube launcher in front of him, which was made with a lot of money and time.


    at eleven o''clock in the morning.


    Lake looked up at the Stark private plane flying up from the base, raised his eyebrows, and said without looking back: "It''s a pity that I won this competition."


    Just like a curious baby, after receiving a new power system, he couldn''t even walk. Tony Stark, who teleported and appeared behind Lake, suddenly heard Lake''s words, smiled and said: "Your ten seconds , The count is coming soon."


    Lake turned around and looked at Tony, who was completely different in spirit, with a smile on his face. He lowered his head and smiled and said, "Sorry, my bet, my rules, you lost, Morgan is mine."


    Tony''s expression was faint: "The premise is that I have a daughter named Morgan."


    Lake: "..."


    You can play a trap, I won''t, I''m a capitalist.


    Tony thought in his heart, he named his unborn daughter Morgan, but after all, the daughter has not been born yet, I regret it, can''t it?


    I bet you are my daughter Morgan, not my daughter Emily.


    What do you want my daughter Morgan to do with my daughter Emily.


    While Tony was triumphant, he still said to Lake, "Thank you."


    Lake chuckled: "I don''t want your thanks, I want Morgan."


    Tony shrugged: "Then you wait, maybe there will be."


    Lake''s mouth raised.


    Maybe?


    There is no possibility with me, only affirmation. You play word games with me. Those are the rest of my play. Wait, wait until the time comes to see if your daughter is called Emily or Morgan.


    Lake looked at Tony with a faint expression, "Okay, since you are awakened, then I can rest assured here."


    Tony was taken aback.


    Lake looked up: "If you can still stage a human defeat under this advantage, then it can only show that my choice from the beginning was correct."


    Human beings are not worthy of his favor.


    The original Avengers can beat the Cheritas in New York, although the version of the Avengers ushered in a simple version of the Cheritas.


    but¡­


    Lake feels that the lineup he has tinkered with, let alone the degree of difficulty, even the Cheritas of purgatory difficulty can be beaten and crushed.


    If you are still crushed and beaten by the Cheritas at this level, there is nothing to say, the earthlings will be like that, so let us return the land to the Midgardians sooner.


    "Are you not participating?"


    "Do not."


    Lake lowered his head and wore his own sunglasses, and then looked at Tony: "Earth people have wars of earth people. We Midgard also have wars that belong to us."


    This time the war was originally divided into two.


    One for the earth, one for Midgard.


    The Earthlings are fighting the Cheritas, and they are fighting an alien invasion.


    While the Midgard people fought against the kingdom of heaven, they fought a divine battle.


    Lake tilted his head to look at Tony: "I''m giving you a chance. How about a bet?"


    "what?"


    "Betting that the war on your side will end soon, or the war on my side will end soon."


    "How to bet?"


    "If you win, you can win back your eldest daughter Morgan."


    "What if you win?"


    "Give me two more daughter-in-laws."


    "..."


    Tony looked at Lake with a dark face instantly: "My Stark family is not the daughter-in-law birth center of Edwin''s family."


    good fellow.


    Can no one satisfy your perverted appetite?


    Two more?


    Pepper will kill me.


    Lake shrugged: "Then you just don''t bet?"


    Tony was expressionless: "Don''t bet."


    Lake laughed haha ??and turned to look at Hill next to him.


    Hill nodded: "Come back early."


    Lake gave a hum.


    Next second.


    Lake directly replaced in place and left here.


    Tony, who has now awakened in the small universe, can naturally feel a certain change in Lake, but he still looks at the clone of Lake in front of him with a slight frown: "Is this you still?"


    Hill shrugged: "Who knows, we all think we are the same person, but this guy seems to have some kind of cleanliness."


    Clone Lake looked at Tony: "I am me, I am everywhere, the guardian of the Serpent''s Palace, the golden saint Tony Stark."


    Tony: "..."


    **** dimension.


    Lake manipulated his clone to answer Tony''s question with one heart and two, UU read and set his eyes on the **** dimension full of ashes and dust.


    and that...


    is ready to go, dominating countless demons, and signed a soul contract with Lake, how to unite Lake to fight a tough Mephisto.


    Mephisto is holding the Hellfire Sword he extracted from Hell''s magma, holding his huge demon body high and looking at Lake: "Saga, if I quit now, is it okay?"


    Lake was expressionless: "Oh, why?"


    Mephisto urn said: "We are going to fight Odin, and, I know who you are, you are from Midgard."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "High risk, high reward, why, are you scared?"


    Mephisto laughed loudly: "No, because I will sell you to Odin when things are not possible."


    Lake smiled and said, "If this is the case, then let us pray that this war will not end in this way."


    finished.


    Mephisto and Lake looked at each other, and then both laughed loudly!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 734: The 3rd Corps commander who should fall

    Want to get, but not willing to pay, there are no simple things in this world.


    If you were a woman, you might still have a chance.


    But it is a pity that Mephisto is not a woman, and even if Mephisto is a woman, it is probably difficult to conquer the universe by conquering men.


    and so¡­¡­


    What a man wants to achieve, it is more reliable to work **** his own.


    After Luck finished laughing, he glanced over Mephisto and saw the countless demon army ready to go on the plains of hell. He nodded with satisfaction: "Old Mo, originally I thought you would paddle with me." , But I was wrong, I need to apologize to you."


    admit it if you make a mistake.


    Lake has always been like this. Originally, Lake was very worried about Lao Mo. After all, even though Lao Mo said that he was ally with him, in terms of Lao Mo''s conduct, it was completely characterless.


    Fortunately...


    Lao Mo has no plans to paddle this time. The demon army assembled on this plain of **** is the backbone of **** and the main force in Mephisto''s hands.


    Mephisto listened to Lake¡¯s words, and said in a deep voice: "Since we have formed an alliance, I will not do any means that may destroy our alliance. I don''t want you to do that, Saga."


    Lake nodded: "That''s for sure. After the event is completed, according to the contract, you can bite off the fat of Heim''s underworld or swallow the **** of the Cheritas. I only want the kingdom of heaven. Other than that, I don''t take any money. "


    Mephisto smiled slightly.


    It is true.


    This time the alliance is against Odin, the king of the universe, but as Lake said before, high-risk activities also indicate high returns.


    Mephisto nodded and looked at Lake: "I am ready here, where are your people?"


    Lake looked up: "Quickly, wait for me to see my signal."


    "Signal?"


    Mephisto raised his eyebrows: "What signal."


    Lake looked at Mephisto with a big smile: "When the signal comes out, you will know what kind of signal it is."


    The words fall.


    Lake turned directly, and instantly, his body turned into a golden light, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared in Mephisto''s eyes.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Light by the Tianhe River in Tomorrow Court.


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows, stretched the wings of the avatar Shahrir, shook his head, looked at Kesha who came from behind, and said, "When I was away, what did you do with this avatar?"


    Keisha shrugged and said: "I don''t want to carry this pot, you are looking for it, find your sister. Since she knows that this clone is also you, she has to push you from the shore to Tianhe almost every day."


    Lake laughed: "No wonder how I feel so wet."


    As he spoke, with a hum, white mist emerged from Lake''s body, instantly evaporating the water vapor present on his body.


    Betty finally looked forward to the return of Bruce Banner. As a result, Bruce Banner returned to China. She came to the court to study. It is normal to have a little resentment.


    "God King."


    "Sharir."


    Lake looked up and saw that after Guangming Ting''s training, he looked heroic, like a perfect Valkyrie. Hexi and Liangbing, who came from a distance in battle clothes and holding the sword of light, smiled and said: "are you ready?"


    Hexi and Liang Bing looked at each other, then looked at Lake: "We have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Lake smiled and said, "You will get what you want, I promise."


    finished.


    Lake and Keisha are just like confessing Mephisto. After confessing Kesha to wait for his signal, they raised their heads, banged, and slapped the wings directly on their bodies, and then whizzed directly out of the light dimension.


    Above Mars.


    In the area where the Kingdom of Heaven is stationed.


    "Xiete."


    The commander of the Third Army was irritable in the conference room, looking at the Lord of Heaven, and said coldly: "Master, my deputy has not been able to contact since three days ago, and now, that **** Shahrir also I can¡¯t get in touch anymore. I said earlier that Shahrir had a problem. He lied to us.¡±


    The Lord of Heaven opened his eyes and looked at the violent third army commander.


    But...


    Just when the heavenly ruler was about to speak, there was a thud, as if someone had landed outside, and then a voice came in from outside.


    "The commander of the Third Army is still so irritable."


    With a smile on Shahrir¡¯s face, Lake walked into the meeting room and nodded with the Lord of Heaven and his father-in-law who was destined to kill. Then he looked at the terrified third legion commander and said: " Or, the commander of the Third Army was afraid that his strategy would be revealed, so he planned to call the thief to catch the thief?"


    The 3rd Army Commander''s eyes shrank slightly.


    The Lord of Heaven looked at Lake, and said solemnly: "Dear Shahrir, what happened, our plan..."


    Lake said directly: "Our plan is no problem. On the other side of the earth, the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube transmitter has already been deployed.


    "That..."


    "But I almost can''t come back, Master."


    "what?"


    When the Lord of Heaven heard this, he got up directly from his seat and asked, "What''s going on."


    Lake looked at the commander of the Third Army and said with a smile: "What''s the matter, we have to ask our commander of the Third Army, the commander of the Third Army, can you explain why, three days ago, I and you When his deputy went to tell them to use the Universe Rubik''s Cube, why would your deputy suddenly kill me?"


    The commander of the third army came back to his senses, and said blankly: "I don''t know what the commander of the fifth generation meant."


    Lake nodded, and pulled open his clothes directly, and showed that he was not in white, but with gray and even a little unbearable wings.


    "Onixet!"


    "Holy is above."


    "Sharir."


    The other commanders in the conference room were shocked when they saw it, especially the Lord of the Kingdom. Seeing what Lake looked like at this moment, his eyes fell on Lake¡¯s wings and said in surprise: "Poison of the Fall."


    "Yes, the poison of the depravity, even our angels, once exposed to this poison, if exposed to this poison for five seconds, it will kill you."


    Lake truthfully answered the words of the Lord of Heaven, and then looked at the commander of the Third Army with a calm look: "Does the commander of the Third Army need more evidence? I have the confession of the fifth deputy commander before his death. Well, that is, his actions are all under your instructions."


    The commander of the Third Army sneered directly: "I didn''t explain anything to him."


    Lake smiled and looked directly at the master: "Master, before I killed the fifth deputy commander, the fifth deputy commander begged me for mercy. For this reason, he opened up all his information databases to me, I think , You should be interested."


    Information database?


    open?


    The commander of the Third Army could no longer calm down, and looked directly at Lake: "This is impossible."


    Lake looked at the commander of the Third Army, smiled and said, "Is it impossible?"


    The commander of the third army directly looked at the master: ¡°Master, my deputy commander is definitely not the kind of person who begs for life. If he has some reason to attack the fifth-generation commander, it may be true, but the first The information in his information database that the commander of the Fifth Generation Army received from his mouth must be fake."


    **** it.


    At this moment, the commander of the Third Army panicked.


    For the current plan, the best way is to insist that the behavior of the third deputy commander is a personal behavior, but the information database is fake, at least, it must be fake before the start of this war.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake chuckled, ignoring the frequent pop-ups of the Third Army Commander at this moment to increase various monetary offensives, and directly projected the code of the third deputy commander¡¯s information database directly in the conference room: " Whether it¡¯s true or false, it¡¯s not yet your turn to speak with the commander of the Fifth Army. This time, you will either give me an explanation, or I want an explanation myself.¡±


    Keeping the commander of the Fifth Army is always a scourge.


    The commander of the Fifth Army is an ambitious man. Although he is a little stupid, he is a careerist after all. For Lake, who is also a guest careerist, his colleagues are enemies.


    The war is about to start, and all unstable factors must be eliminated.


    And the commander of the Fifth Army belongs to the ranks of this unstable factor.


    Previously, Lake had kept the information database of the third deputy commander and held the commander of the third army. The purpose was to prevent the commander of the third army from giving him moths when he was on the earth.


    But it''s not necessary now.


    Eric is already preparing to release the energy of the universe¡¯s Rubik¡¯s Cube. It¡¯s only an hour away from noon. The war is about to start. The instability on the earth is gone. Naturally, the heavens also need to eliminate the instability. Camp now.


    The information database of the 3rd Deputy Army Commander is directly disclosed.


    The dialogue between the 3rd Deputy Army Commander and the 3rd Army Commander was made public again and again.


    One call after another was also made public In this information and call, Chi Guoguo unreservedly exposed the third army commander¡¯s wolf ambition, and the third army commander asked repeatedly. The assassination of Shahrir by the third deputy commander is progressing.


    In an instant.


    The expressions of the other commanders of the Third Army changed.


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven is also strange looking at the commander of the third army.


    Because the third legion commander¡¯s wolf ambition is the same as him, he intends to take advantage of this opportunity to directly collapse the twelfth legion system of the kingdom of heaven, and then establish a kingdom of heaven that belongs to only one person.


    The commander of the Third Army was very ambitious from the very beginning, and others knew it, but what the commander of the Third Army told others was that everyone should work together in a joint system, not a dictatorship.


    Now?


    Good fellow, feelings, have you been fooling us, old boy?


    The kingdom of heaven ruled back to God, looked at the message that was still being broadcast, and looked at the commander of the Third Army: "Commander of the Third Army, do you have any sophistry?"


    The commander of the Third Army said in a deep voice: "This information database is forged, and I don''t approve it, unless you go to the Temple of Heaven to notarize this information database at the core."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 735: I want to explain myself

    It''s one thing to have wolf ambition.


    It''s another matter if Chi Guoguo is so bluntly exposed in front of the Lord of Heaven.


    Anyway...


    The third army commander killed Lake. The so-called third deputy commander information database that Lake took out was a fake. If you want to be honest, you can go to the core of the heaven and let the core of the heaven notarize it.


    Is this possible?


    The battle is just around the corner.


    The commander of the Third Army was gambling, he was gambling, the ruler of heaven did not dare to take such a risk, after all, it was about God King Odin. The little things in the eyes of the God King were all big things in their eyes.


    As long as the war is postponed, even if these people are not dead, then he has deployed a dark hand in the kingdom of heaven and is waiting for them.


    The commander of the Third Army was shocked and angrily accused Lake of counterfeiting, and he thought so in his heart.


    but¡­


    The commander of the Third Army clearly thought of one thing wrong.


    Lake has said that the war is imminent, and it is natural to clean up the bad and unstable factors.


    and so.


    Lake took all the eyes of the Lord of Heaven and the eyes of other army commanders. After seeing the hesitation of a few people, he chuckled and looked at the third army commander: "So, the third army commander does not intend to give Did I explain it alone?"


    For Lake.


    The power of this sentence is no less than that of the little white rabbit telling others that it is not unpredictable.


    The commander of the Third Army also noticed the look in the eyes of the Lord of Heaven and the other commanders, and sneered directly at Lake: "You killed my deputy. I will not pursue this matter with you, but you have a fake The database asked me to explain. I haven''t asked you to explain it yet. I advise you, the Fifth Generation Army Commander don''t take it easy."


    finished.


    The commander of the Third Army looked at Lake''s face, laughed again, looked at the other people, and walked directly outside the door: "I''m going out first, after this incident, I will go to the Temple of Heaven and have my own friendship... Boom! "


    Before the words were finished, the third army commander suddenly shrank his eyes, turned around, and rumbling, the Heavenly Battle Armor directly emerged, his arms directly blocked Lake''s punch from the electric light flint on his chest, and he retreated directly and blasted outside.


    Boom!


    The commander of the 3rd Army blasted directly into the valley of Mars called Olympus by the people of the earth, and directly smashed a big hole, which attracted the stationing on the other side of the mountain. The time has been prepared. One to the Cheritas who directly invaded the earth.


    "what!"


    The commander of the Third Army banged directly into the air and stared at Lake, who was moving his neck out of the meeting room, and roared: "Sharir, do you want to go to war with me?"


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    The words fall.


    The heavenly soldiers of the Third Army received signals from their army commander one after another, and they rushed over from the camp not far away, and they came to support the field for their army commander.


    Lake looked at the third army commander who flapped his wings expressionlessly: "I said, if you don''t give me an explanation today, then I will take it myself."


    The commander of the third army was grimaceous: "Take it yourself, do you have this fate? You are the deputy commander, even if you are a generation, but you are also the deputy commander. You can do anything against the commander of the higher rank without authorization. You know you are What behavior?"


    The heavenly rules are strict, the superiors almost have absolute control over the subordinates, even in the legion, this is the case, but after being mixed at the level of the legion commander, most of the things can be solved by trading. of.


    The commander of the Third Army just talked about Lake privately, and wanted to solve this matter privately by trading.


    But Lake directly closed his communication request.


    Lake said blankly: "You want to kill me, I kill you, it is in line with the laws of heaven, the commander of the fifth army, I, the deputy commander of the third army, and the acting commander Shahrir challenged you to life and death, you do you accept?"


    The commander of the Third Army was taken aback.


    However, before the third legion commander could react, the heavenly ruler who followed out said directly: "Sharir, no."


    The words haven''t settled yet.


    The commander of the Third Army recovered and interrupted the words of the Lord of Heaven. He looked at Lake, as if he was afraid that Lake would go back, and said directly: "Okay, I promise you."


    without him.


    The life-and-death challenge of heaven is the winner-takes-all rule. Simply put, if the commander of the Third Army cuts Lake today, then the commander of the Third Army will not only inherit Lake¡¯s legacy, but also inherit it. Lake''s current status.


    in other words.


    If Lake loses, the third legion commander is not only the third legion commander, but also the fifth legion deputy commander plus the fifth legion acting commander.


    Although it is a deputy, after the challenge of life and death, there is a conventional three-month protection period. At this time, even the real commander of the Fifth Legion cannot be removed.


    In the past, a deputy commander wanted to challenge a commander, and the latter would never do it, unless the deputy commander was very rich, otherwise, the pay and the gain were not proportional. You play this game.


    But it''s different now.


    If the commander of the Third Army kills Lake, after sitting on the Third Army and the Fifth Army, there is no doubt that after this battle is over, the complete reorganization of the kingdom of heaven is a solid story.


    and so¡­


    The commander of the third legion grinningly looked at the ruler of the kingdom of heaven and other commanders who were coming from behind, completely exposing his wolf ambition: "Heaven is up, the challenge has been established, come on, Shahrir, I will let you know , How big is the gap between a legion commander who was smashed out of a sea of ??blood on the basis of his strength and a deputy commander who became a sloppy beard and a horse."


    finished.


    The commander of the third legion directly shook his right hand in the void beside him, and with a bang, he directly held a cold-lighted sword: "Angel Nether Sword, my sword is placed in the sea. I don¡¯t know how long it has been in Mu Hades, even if it is the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, it will hurt for three days to be touched by my sword."


    Lake stepped out with his right foot, and appeared in the void while flapping his tattered-looking wings: "Then you have to touch it."


    The third legion commander''s eyes shrank slightly and he sneered.


    Next second.


    "ßÝ!"


    The commander of the third legion appeared in front of Lake like a streamer, and the angel ghost sword with a breath of death in his hand exuded a terrifying aura and went straight to Lake''s face: "Damn thing, cold ice was originally left to me. , Die for me."


    He had planned, after the successful usurpation, he directly put Liang Bing into his harem, but Lake appeared in the middle.


    In the view of the commander of the Third Army, he was completely sending his own woman out for his hegemony.


    So, how can he not hate Lake?


    Lake slapped his wings and escaped the attack of the third army commander. With a slam, he appeared above the third army commander, and the words appeared in the ears of the third army commander: "Hey, I don''t know yet. The commander of the Third Army is not only short, but also short, and even his hobbies are so special."


    As expected.


    There may be many species in the universe, but among the races of this species, the tauren is always the least lacking.


    "Die to me!"


    When the commander of the third legion heard that Lake was shortened again, the anger on his face suddenly appeared, and the Angel Nether Sword in his hand once again struck towards Lake. At the moment of the attack, the angel Nether Sword shot directly. Divided into numbers, several Angel Nether Swords appeared directly in all directions of Lake.


    "Boom!"


    Countless Angel Nether Sword hits instantly, and at the moment of hitting, it exploded instantly, and the air wave directly shook the surrounding area.


    "died!"


    "It''s still early."


    "..."


    The third army commander''s face was just happy, and the next second was to look up at the direction of the sound, staring at the unharmed Lake, and her eyes narrowed: "How is this possible, how did you escape my killer move?"


    This trick can be said to be his treasure.


    The third legion commander before him was a careless one who died in his trick. Otherwise, why would the position of the third legion commander be given to him?


    With this trick, the third legion commander kept him for two hundred years when he was not a legion commander. After he became a corps commander, he kept him for another three hundred years.


    If it weren''t for the commander of the Third Army thinking of Liwei, he wouldn''t use this trick at all.


    but¡­


    He was so proud of his ultimate move that he was avoided?


    how can that be?


    Lake stood with his hands on his back, volleyed, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Commander of the Third Army, do you call the trick that you just used to play with the children a killer move?"


    The commander of the Third Army quickly recovered, sneered, and looked at Lake: "You really have a problem, Shahrir, there is no one in UU reading , and I can survive this trick!"


    Lake laughed, ignoring the accusation of the third army commander: "Is there any other moves? If not, you can go to death."


    Live accusations, Lake doesn''t care, even the accusations of a dying person, Lake doesn''t care.


    Under normal circumstances, Lake would not talk so nonsense with the commander of the Third Army.


    but¡­


    Just like the commander of the Third Army wanted to stand up, Lake also came with the plan to stand up, and at the same time, he shifted his eyes to buy time for Liangbing and Hexi.


    The legion-level life and death challenge in the Kingdom of Heaven, it can be said that it will not occur once in decades.


    But the kingdom of heaven is martial arts, so in such a situation, it will be directly broadcast live directly above the kingdom of heaven. In other words, this battle can be seen within the kingdom of heaven.


    Those bird people stationed on the border of the kingdom of heaven, facing such life and death challenges, naturally, they will temporarily forget their responsibilities and ran to watch the battle.


    For the Birdman of Heaven, the significance of this battle is almost as great as the status of the Super Bowl in the Federation.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 736: Introduce the monarch into the urn

    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    As the World Tree Kingdom approached the extreme edge of the universe, with a bang, Liang Bing and He Xi took this time to take them to Guangming Ming Court for further training. All the female fighting angels who changed shotguns for cannons instantly emerged from the void.


    Liangbing and Hexi flap their white wings, staring at the direction of heaven.


    "it has started."


    "Ok."


    Liangbing and Hexi unanimously turned around to look at the more than 500 heroic female angels behind them, wearing half-face masks and wearing military uniforms holding the sword of light and justice.


    More than five hundred female angels holding the sword of light and justice also nodded one after another.


    For this day, the female angels of heaven have waited for hundreds of centuries. I don¡¯t know how many predecessors of young girls have given their lives for this moment.


    This day has finally come.


    They only have excitement, not fear!


    "go!"


    "Locate to heaven coordinates."


    "Analyzing!"


    "Locate to the location of the Temple of Heaven."


    "Locate to the first legion resident!"


    "Locate to the second legion resident."


    "Locate in the city of angels."


    "Offensive!"


    "Get back everything that should belong to us!"


    "Let the clouds roll over!"


    "Boom!"


    In an instant.


    According to the tactics formulated before, Liangbing and Hexi directly brought the female angels who had returned from the experience of iron and blood, and appeared directly at the border of the kingdom of heaven. Liangbing directly threw out his tokens and quietly opened up the kingdom of heaven. The channel immediately turned off the alarm.


    at this moment.


    The coup d''etat over the kingdom of heaven has begun.


    Above Mars.


    "what!"


    Under the teasing of Lake, the commander of the Third Army was once again angry, holding the Angel Nether Sword in both hands, and directly slashed towards Lake not far away.


    In an instant.


    At the moment when a huge sword shadow appeared, the third legion commander directly released the Angel Nether Sword and opened his arms. The feathers on the sky-shaking wings directly followed the huge sword like a small sword. Like a sword rain, the sword shadow overwhelmed the sky and blasted towards the lake in front of him.


    die!


    The commander of the Third Army looked at this under the sword rain without any response. He slapped Lake with his broken wings, his mouth raised slightly, and he thought very cheerfully in his heart.


    He has already thought that after this war, he will return to heaven and suppress the scene of an era.


    but¡­


    Boom!


    The huge sword shadow passed directly through Lake, and directly opened a large crater on a mountain range on Mars. The dense sword rain bombarded the ground and ignited countless dust.


    "what?"


    "Puff!"


    "Uh¡­"


    The commander of the Third Army looked at Lake, who was shattered like a mirror under countless sword rain and shouted in shock. The next second, he hummed, lowered his head, and looked at what was coming in from his back and coming out of his chest. The sword head was instantly sluggish.


    This¡­


    "Puff!"


    Lake directly drew out the long sword, looked at the golden blood brought out, and stared blankly at the third army commander who was struggling to flap his wings and slowly turned around, his mouth raised: "I''m sorry, I won."


    The third legion commander''s mouth was full of blood, looked at Lake, and said with difficulty: "This...you...not an illusion...you are not..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    "Puff!"


    The long sword in Lake''s hand turned directly into a dagger. With a puff, he pierced the third army commander''s chest again, hugged the third army commander with one hand, and then his mouth was close to the ear of the third army commander with a low smile. Said aloud: "Yes, I am not from heaven, but you have no chance, don''t you?"


    The commander of the Third Army raised his head feebly, his eyes staring at Lake with wide open eyes.


    But pedaling is very useful.


    The personal database of the third legion commander has been plundered indefinitely by Lake. After the looting is over, the third legion commander can also be declared dead.


    Feeling the information in the third army commander¡¯s personal database, Lake sighed. As the newly appointed commander of the third army, he directly ordered the third army commander to close all the personnel deployed in the secret base of the kingdom of heaven. The reason was that they were about to revolt, and at the same time sent this message to Liangbing and Hexi.


    good fellow.


    After Lake had done all this, he looked at the commander of the Third Army with a sigh, sighed again, and said to the commander of the Third Army: "Your ambition is too great, and your peers are enemies. You know. It¡¯s too late. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll abide by the final etiquette of the challenge of life and death, and see you off with the funeral ceremony of the legion commander."


    The expression in the eyes of the Third Army Commander gradually dissipated.


    at this time.


    "and many more¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Lake looked at a figure floating from the Cheritas, raised his eyebrows, and directly detonated the Third Army Commander in his arms into scum, and then looked at Loki who suddenly appeared with a smile, with a corner of his mouth. Upward said: "Asgard''s fugitive, Loki, the **** of lies, are you not afraid that I will arrest you and go to Odin to claim credit?"


    Loki looked at the feathers belonging to the third army commander falling from the sky in disbelief: "You killed him."


    Lake laughed and said: "How fresh, life and death challenge, I won''t kill him, will you wait to kill me?"


    After inheriting the personal information database of the third army commander, Lake not only learned about the ambition of the third army commander, but also learned everything about what the third army commander did for his ambitions.


    One of the jobs was that the commander of the Third Army conspired with Loki in front of him.


    Rocky quickly regained consciousness after hearing Lake''s words, and with a ding sound, a thought was directly sent to the information system of the third army commander, which is now Lake''s private chat message.


    "Maybe...we can talk."


    "..."


    Lake looked at this message, then looked at Loki in front of him again.


    Loki conspired with the third legion commander.


    Mutual achievement.


    The commander of the Third Army made sure that neither the Cheritas nor the overseers sent by Thanos would survive the earth, while Loki made sure that after persuading Odin, he would successfully lobby Odin to let him succeed after he initiated the mutiny. Let the commander of the third army become the ruler of heaven recognized by Odin.


    It''s that simple.


    but¡­


    Lake laughed in his heart and sent a message directly: "Yes, give me 100 million gold coins!"


    Rocky''s eyes stared: "What, 100 million gold coins, this is different from what I said before."


    Lake shrugged: "That was what you agreed with the dead third legion commander, not with me. I inherit his inheritance, but I don''t inherit his debt. You may go to the underworld to talk to him about the debt."


    If I could go to Heim Hades, I would still chat with you.


    Loki took a deep breath: "There is nothing to talk about, I can help you become the righteous ruler of the kingdom of heaven."


    "Not interested in!"


    "you¡­"


    "Get off."


    "what?"


    "You heard what I said."


    Lake was eagerly speaking towards Loki: "If you were the former Prince Asgard, Loki, the **** of lies, I would still respect you. Right now, you are a fugitive, and you are worthy to negotiate terms with me. The ruler of heaven is My father-in-law, the ruler of heaven can only be my father-in-law, and I will never betray him."


    Rocky''s face was changing.


    The Lord of Heaven, who was leading the other legion commanders over here, suddenly heard Lake''s words, and couldn''t help feeling warmth in his heart.


    Good son-in-law.


    Good son-in-law wow!


    Loki''s complexion was uncertain, taking a deep breath, watching the Lord of the Kingdom and the others who came over, took a deep look at Lake, and left a sentence I remember you, and then he went back without looking back. Cherita''s residence is now.


    "Sharir!"


    "Dominate."


    The Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven helped Lake, who was covering his wound, said quickly: "Under the gaze of me and others, you are already the commander of the Third Army, and you deserve the new commander of the Third Army."


    Lake looked at the master: "The third legion commander has already contacted Loki secretly. The third legion commander has deployed a secret force on the Death Star. Just waiting for our side to start, his side will be dispatched. ."


    The corner of the heavenly ruler¡¯s mouth rose: "Death Star, right?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Heavenly Lord said: "Don''t worry, my dear Shahrir, the third army commander is dead. You are now the new third army commander. No one can violate the command of the army commander."


    Lake directly shook his head: "No, their communication system was shut down when the commander of the Third Army came here."


    "what?"


    "What about this?"


    "Withdrawal?"


    After the Lord of Heaven heard about this, the other army commanders immediately looked at each other.


    Lake took a deep breath and said, "Also... Lord, after I learned the information of the third army commander, I discovered something from it. This time, the third army commander secretly made peace with him in order to ensure that we could not return to heaven. Mephisto, the lord of the **** dimension, hooked up, and there was a trap waiting for us to enter."


    "what?"


    "Holy!"


    "That **** thing."


    "How dare he?"


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven listened to the gritted talk of other army commanders, UU reading www. uukanshu.com sneered: "Is there anything that guy didn''t dare to, in order to make friends with you, he even gave you his own woman. Wasn''t it pretty happy that you received it at the time?"


    The other commanders stopped talking.


    The Lord of Heaven sneered: "I really thought I had lost my Thirteenth Army. Can your tricks be hidden from me?"


    The other commanders looked at each other, still not speaking, pretending to be dead.


    Lake said directly: "Master, I have a proposal."


    The ruler of heaven already believes in Lake at this moment. After all, Lake has just witnessed faithfully: "Say."


    Lake said with blinking eyes: "The group of soldiers on the Death Star will not cause any major disturbances. I can still contact the team sent to supervise the battle, but the **** demons who are in ambush are a troublesome thing."


    The Lord of Heaven nodded: "What do you think, dear Shahrir."


    Lake looked up to the Lord of Heaven: "Preemptive strikes, the **** demons want to besiege us, then we should besiege them first, kill the demons first, and then kill the Cheritas."


    Ruler of Heaven: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 737: 1 second before the war

    "Preemptive strike?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake''s eyes flickered: "Since the demons of **** are already planning to be an enemy of our heaven, then they don''t need to exist anymore. If we don''t preemptively, then, even if we won''t be caught in his trap, we will be prepared. After that, we feared that we would not be able to complete the task assigned by King Odin."


    The Lord of Heaven frowned: "Our mission this time is Cherita."


    Lake said: "Yes, but the **** demons have entered the game. I checked the memory of the third army commander. This time, the third army commander promised that all the deaths of our heaven will go to hell."


    "what?"


    The Lord of Heaven was stunned, then gritted his teeth: "Damn it, he dares so."


    Lake said: "Master, your position, I am afraid that few people are indifferent."


    The Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven seems to have a sense of seeing Lake.


    The other army commanders looked around blankly, coughing from time to time. God testified that they were angels. They were not found in mortal diseases, but they suddenly caught a collective cold.


    "Sharir."


    "Dominate."


    "what are you thinking."


    "Master, this is our opportunity. We can take advantage of this crisis of **** devil to directly wipe out the other army commanders."


    "but¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Lord, the other side of the earth has already been arranged. After we eliminate the other legions first, the remaining forces of the third and fifth legions are enough to keep the Cheritas from going out."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Lake and the Lord of Heaven were chatting on a secret channel: "In order to make other army commanders more at ease, you can let other army commanders allocate a part of their troops to stay on Mars, and then most of their troops will go to the moon and kill the demon. Odin knows that we not only completed the task this time, but if we exceeded the task, I am afraid that we will be rewarded even more."


    The heavenly ruler''s mind is turning.


    Half loudly.


    The Lord of Heaven looked up at Lake: "Okay, just do that, when?"


    Lake said directly: "As soon as possible, the third legion commander and the **** demon also agreed that once the passage is opened, they will begin to gather. We need to get to the moon as soon as possible and complete the assembly first."


    The ruler of the Kingdom of Heaven looked serious, and turned to look at the other army commanders: "I have read the information shared by the third army commanders. I saw that there are several people who want to challenge me."


    The commander of the Second Army was agitated and waved his hand directly: "Master, I don''t have one."


    The commander of the Sixth Army also shook his head and said with waves: "Master, it was the commander of the Third Army who got me drunk, and I said this."


    The commander of the Seventh Army said without tears, "Master, you know me, but you pull it out with your hand."


    The Lord of Heaven looked at the 7th Army Commander with a sneer: "Do you remember that you were promoted by me. At that time, I lost my legion. When I asked you to give me your 7th legion, you weren¡¯t That said."


    The seventh legion commander opened his mouth.


    The Lord of Heaven sneered, and directly waved his hand and said, "Okay, go with Shalier and I. First kill through hell, and then after finishing this mission, I will not blame it."


    The commander of the Eighth Army coughed: "Master, this time our commission does not include the hell-piercing..."


    good fellow.


    really fell into the eyes of money.


    Lake has once again refreshed his understanding of the character of the heavenly male birdman.


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven said with a gloomy expression: "You will settle the commission this time. I still know that the commander of the Third Army privately gave you a lot of money in order to win you over."


    The other commanders stopped talking when they saw this.


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven sneered and said: "Each legion, stay here with five hundred people, and the Fifth legion with one thousand people. Then, the army will go to the moon. Do you have any comments?"


    The commander of the Ninth Army opened his mouth.


    The ruler of heaven said directly: "There is no best, if there is, I don''t mind waiting to return to heaven, and cross-check one by one with that **** information database, and find out the idiots who are trying to betray me."


    The commander of the Ninth Army swallowed his saliva and stopped talking.


    The Lord of Heaven sneered and looked at the back of the other legion commanders leaving and said to Lake next to him: "These idiots, if it weren''t for the system, I would have wanted to clean them up a long time ago."


    Lake chuckled beside him.


    You really wanted to clean them up a long time ago, but earlier, did you have soldiers on your hands?


    is wrong.


    Have you ever had a soldier in your hand?


    Lake said so in his heart, and silently sent a message to Mephisto, indicating that he had taken the heavenly birdman into the trap according to the plan.


    Next second.


    Lake once again sent a text message to Liangbing and Hexi who had secretly solved the infiltration of the border guards of the kingdom of heaven.


    means everything is in progress as planned.


    There was a pop-up window with a beep.


    "He... will go."


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows. What are the meanings? When death is imminent, Liang Bing feels that it is a father and daughter anyway, intending to give the ruler of heaven a good death?


    But shortly afterwards, Liang Bing came over with another text message.


    "Don''t let him die so easily. If you can, please cut off his head for me. I want to use his head to pay homage to my mother. Is it okay, dear, just be it, you give me a betrothal gift." "


    "¡­it is good."


    "Thank you dear."


    Lake looked at the smiling face that Liang Bing sent immediately after this message, and was slightly silent.


    Say it...


    If in the future he and Liang Bing¡¯s child are born, if the character is like Liang Bing, wouldn¡¯t it be bad?


    Rang Bing''s murderous heart is more than that of Emilia.


    but¡­


    deserves to be the girl I like, like me, decisive, I like it.


    Lake smiled and quickly reviewed his current operation. After confirming that there were no loopholes, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he went to the Third Army with a scream.


    after all¡­


    He is now the commander of the Third Army.


    What a pity.


    He has just taken office as the commander of the legion, and his **** hasn¡¯t been hot yet, so he has to take this strong soldier with five-figure male birds and they ran to the moon to die.


    I hope that Mephisto will not be too supportive.


    after all¡­


    It¡¯s not easy to digest after eating.


    Half an hour after opening the space channel of the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube on the earth, there was a boom, and in an instant, the people of Cherita and the overseer General Deadblade sent by Thanos saw the pressure of Nawu and quickly whizzed towards the moon. The army of angels who went away.


    "How is this going."


    General Dead Blade saw this, he looked at Loki, who had gone to the heavenly garrison next to him: "Little thing, what are you doing again."


    After all, before this, Heaven had said that it would attack the earth with them. Right now, suddenly collectively evacuated?


    What do these mean?


    Rocky looked at General Deadblade blankly: "Do you think it is good for them not to leave?"


    General Dead Blade frowned.


    Seeing the allies in the kingdom turn back, Loki, who is extremely eager to survive, quickly changed his position: "My cheap father, do you think he will let us come, and then sit and watch us slaughter the earth. The life of Midgard who once belonged to his territory?"


    talking.


    Loki directly told Heavenly Kingdom¡¯s original plan to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and then waited until the war was over, and directly killed them and gave them a way out.


    General Deathblade was slightly afraid after hearing this: "Are you serious?"


    Rocky looked at General Deadblade expressionlessly, without speaking.


    General Dead Blade settled his mind: "Then how do they evacuate now?"


    Rocky said, "I don''t know."


    "what?"


    "What does it matter?"


    Loki lowered his head and gleamed with a strange light: "Heaven''s troops are here. It is worth our worry. They are now withdrawn. We don''t need to worry anymore. As for what they are going to do, does this have anything to do with our mission?"


    General Dead Blade squinted his eyes and looked at Loki: "Little thing, you''d better not think about any tricks. You lost the adult''s cane. As long as you dare to run, the adult ordered me to kill you directly."


    Loki looked up at General Deadblade, also expressionless: "I will slaughter this planet clean and fulfill my promise to adults."


    General Dead Blade smiled and said nothing.


    Above the moon.


    ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ!


    The heavenly army, which came directly from Mars, appeared above the moon.


    caught the eye.


    is to see the evolution of the gates of **** one after another on the moon, it seems that in the next second, anytime, anywhere, there will be countless **** demons rushing out of the gates of hell.


    "Dear Shahrir."


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven stared condescendingly at the gate of **** that exudes countless dark auras below, took a deep breath, and said to Lake, who is commanding the angels of the Third Legion: "Fortunately, you provided the news. com, otherwise, this time, our kingdom of heaven will lose a lot of soldiers."


    Once their war on the earth is over, when they return, they have just finished a big battle. After leaving the earth, if they encounter the **** devil unpreparedly, I am afraid it will be really choking.


    Lake smiled and said, "Everything is for heaven."


    The other legion commanders directly hummed twice in their hearts.


    Flattery.


    Although the other commanders of the army had admitted, but in their opinion, it was a last resort, and they all blamed a traitor among them.


    It was said that it was uniform, and the commanders of the legion were unanimously dominating. As a result, this seemingly unbreakable alliance was directly shattered.


    "Quick!"


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven directly ordered: "Since **** is so ignorant of exaltation, then let us sacrifice the blood of the devil to our heavenly majesty!"


    "Heavenly Power!"


    "Heavenly Power!"


    With the order of the Lord of Heaven, an army of angels headed for the moon in an instant.


    and that...


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 738: On the Necessity of Africas Disappearance

    Boom!


    On the African continent, on the Wakanda Prairie, accompanied by the operation of the tight equipment, it started to operate in noon, and a bright blue light hit the sky directly.


    In an instant.


    The air wave swayed directly in all directions like ripples.


    The ripples spread.


    soon.


    No matter it is in any corner of the world, people can see such a shocking scene when they raise their heads.


    The sky seems to have cracked a hole.


    If I have to say it, it''s like an originally completely enclosed space is torn apart by violence. Under the continuous impact of the blue light, the originally bright blue sky split apart.


    shape...like a flower!


    Next second.


    On the periphery of the earth, the space that was originally placed by Captain Marvel in the 1980s was shielded, and then it was arbitrarily destroyed by the black halogen egg, and then the space protection device that appeared because of the re-reinforcement of the Supreme Master Gu Yi also cracked the moment It is like a ripple, unlocking and shaking in all directions.


    but¡­¡­


    Looking from the outside of the earth, it seems that only the protective device of the African land boundary has disappeared.


    As for other places, they also exist safely.


    "Roar!"


    "Go in!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "For adults!"


    "For adults!"


    General Cherita headed by ¡¡¡¡ looked at the torn apart scene and instantly roared, raising his raised right arm, and after shouting loudly, he slammed his arm down.


    In an instant!


    From countless light-years away, the Cherita soldiers who had expedition to this place went crazy in an instant.


    The headed Cherita Zerg warship, the Zerg warship shaped like a giant dragon took the lead in landing, and along the door of space opened above the earth, it probed its huge figure into the earth. .


    "Huh!"


    On the prairie, the five overlord-level army groups are ready to go, and they are waiting in full battle to look at the space gate opened in their ambush.


    Golden Leo Saint Steve Rogers, holding his shield, stood expressionlessly in the position assigned to them, leading the Golden Ophiuchus Saint Tony Stark beside him, and the Phoenix behind him Saint Natasha Romanov and Adam of Ursa Major are waiting for the moment when the war begins.


    "it''s time."


    Steve Rogers opened his eyes and stared at the other end, the moment when the huge and ugly creature battleship got out of the door of space, he said, "It''s time."


    Tony was beside Natasha and Adam and said directly, "Not yet."


    Steve Rogers looked at Tony.


    Tony said in a deep voice, "All of you are appearing now. Don¡¯t forget, our goal is to wipe out the Cheritas, especially the one behind the scenes who manipulated all of this and brought two disasters to the earth. Ji and the dead blade general."


    Rocky appeared for the first time, turning a desert town in the Federation into nothing.


    This time, he tried to erase all life on the earth.


    Naturally, for the earthlings, or for the earthlings of Lake''s version, Loki, there is no possibility of whitewashing.


    Natasha Romanov replied from the side: "Tony is right, the current battlefield has not yet reached the time for us to play."


    Adam said solemnly: "This time, except for Africa, the invading Cheritas can''t go anywhere. The Supreme Merlin Mage has dispatched all the magicians to set up magical barriers in other states, and the battlefield is only limited to Africa."


    Yes it is.


    The reason why Hermione is not here is because other states need Hermione''s assistance. They take the current magicians to each state to lay down magical barriers to prevent the Cheritas from trying to descend on the African continent and then fly directly to other states.


    Even Thetis brought her Atlantis soldiers on guard in the deep sea.


    Once any Cheritas appearing on the sea are found, the wrath of the ocean will directly bombard the Cheritas who skimmed the ocean without permission.


    Steve Rogers was silent for a while, staring at the Cherita battleship emerging from the door of space, thinking of the creatures living on the African continent, turning around, watching Tony Stark and others whispered Said: "This is a genocide!"


    Tony Stark shook his head: "The term genocide is inherently inaccurate. This is an invasion, and the captain is an invasion by the Cheritas."


    Natasha Romanov also said: "The five overlords need an excuse."


    "Excuse."


    "Correct."


    Adam nodded and said in a deep voice: "One can wait until after this war, when the earth enters the starry sky, one can sail, and one can go to Cherita''s home planet for revenge!"


    Steve Rogers: "..."


    Yes it is.


    Sacrificing Africa, this was never Lake''s original intention, but the five hegemons.


    Lake''s original intention is to reduce, not to sacrifice.


    but¡­¡­


    The think tank of the Earth United Federation combined under the five hegemons obviously has a very long-term vision. This time, the plan to sacrifice Africa was determined almost immediately after the secret establishment of the Earth United Federation.


    The earth needs an excuse.


    The United Earth Federation needs an excuse even more, an excuse that, in the name of revenge, can directly attack Cherita''s home star with the fire of revenge after taking the step of the starry sky.


    The five overlords are not good-tempered.


    You are hitting my homeland, and you are expecting me to smile. Is this possible?


    Steve Rogers frowned upon hearing Tony''s three people''s words: "Why... I don''t know this plan?"


    Tony smiled and said: "Captain, you are a good person, but the times have changed, and your sympathy should be given to other people. Don''t stuff those white-washed souls into your own universe."


    Natasha and Adam did not speak.


    Steve Rogers stared at Tony Stark but did not speak.


    The battlefield of the earth, after Lake chose the body replacement, he said that he was out of the range of his attention, and he no longer went to the sidelines after he sensed the opening of the big screen of the earth battlefield.


    Boom!


    Countless heavenly armies, under the leadership of the heavenly ruler, blasted directly on the moon below them.


    Next second.


    ßËßË.


    At the moment when the heavenly army entered the moon, it seemed that something similar to a bubble was punctured, and the bubble regrouped with a pop.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "what happened."


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven, other army commanders, and the countless army of the kingdom of heaven led by them, looked at them in shock for a year. The **** demons with fangs and fangs exuding endless death were dumbfounded.


    this is¡­¡­


    They got trapped.


    The heavenly ruler''s eyes shrank violently, and roared: "Retreat!"


    But it''s too late.


    hum!


    "First, I absolutely don''t care!"


    "Second, never miss any bad thing!"


    "Third, the absolute referee is fair and beautiful!"


    "The referee robot Captain Dragonfly came to see you!"


    "I will be the referee in this battle between angels and demons."


    The Captain Dragonfly who appeared directly in the eyes of the angels and demons fell down in a 90-degree roll in the air, and then he waved his hand: "Flying Dragonfly!"


    Buzzing!


    After the dragonfly captain waved his hand, it was the four flying dragonflies that landed directly on all sides of the moon. After the four flying dragonflies fell in the void, they emitted laser lasers and instantly linked together to form an unbreakable arena.


    "The ring will not disappear before the winner is divided. Let''s start, angels and demons, let''s fight to the death."


    "¡­¡­"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Captain Dragonfly said this line, he gave a gentleman''s gift and disappeared in place.


    Also disappeared...


    "Sharir!"


    "Sally..."


    After realizing that his group had entered the trap, the Lord of Heaven instantly turned his gaze on Shahrir who was next to him, but at the moment his gaze turned away, Shahrir roared: "Third Legion, follow let me try."


    Then...


    puff.


    Under the gaze of the ruler of heaven and other army commanders, Shahrir was directly caught by a huge **** demon who suddenly appeared in shape, and then threw it directly into his own big mouth and chewed.


    In an instant.


    Before most of the angels could react, the demon army who had been waiting for a long time next to them was besieged.


    "kill!"


    The Lord of Heaven looked at the Third Legion that was under the siege of the devil, and the **** demon who was still chewing, his eyes instantly turned red: "Vengeance for Shahrir, kill them all!"


    The other army commanders also knew that this matter could not be done well at this moment, and they also took out their own weapons: "Vengeance for Shahrir, kill them all!"


    In an instant.


    Countless angels swooped down from the sky and strangled with the group of demons who were entangled with the Third Army.


    At this moment, the golden blood of angels and the black blood of demons are flying all over the sky.


    "Wow."


    Outside the battlefield, Mephisto, the lord of hell, who was about to decay old man, watched this scene, and then looked at Lake next to him, exclaimed: "Sajia, you are really a good man playing with people''s hearts. You are in my hands. Taking away a part of hell, I now have no anger, only admiration."


    take a look.


    For the birdmen of the heavenly kingdom, all of this is Lake¡¯s strategy, but what Mephisto heard was when Lake led the group of birdmen directly into the ambush and went straight in to die. The bird people don''t doubt that he is there, and even chanting revenge for Lake?


    what is this?


    was sold, do you still count the money for others?


    Mephisto said, then licked his lips, and sighed: "Unfortunately, what I just ate was a projection. If I have the opportunity, I will definitely taste the deliciousness of your body, Saga."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 739: Heimdall: I was born to 9 mothers

    Lake was beating casually beside him.


    This Mephisto...


    In Lake''s eyes, watching the battlefield of angels and demons fighting in the ring in front of him at this moment, listening to Mephisto''s words, he glanced at Mephisto without expression: "Is that right? ?"


    Mephisto smiled like an old gentleman: "Yes, we are just one-time partners."


    Lake smiled and said: "I know, but I am more willing to give you this opportunity to let you know that surrendering to me is not a shameful thing. In fact, it is better for you. s Choice."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Pity."


    Lake laughed, his gaze retracted from the battlefield in front of him, and then he looked at Mephisto, his figure gradually turned into a phantom in front of him: "I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go to Mars to clean up my tail."


    Mephisto nodded: "I will fulfill what I should perform in accordance with the contract."


    Lake disappeared directly in place.


    Next second.


    Above Mars.


    "Sharir is big..."


    "Puff!"


    With the appearance of Shahrir, Lake walked directly out of his fifth-generation legion commander''s barracks, took out the sword of the contract of bright victory, and slashed and killed the soldier who had been arranged by the sovereign of heaven in front of him, with a blank expression on his face. When he walked out of his barracks, his thoughts instantly spread in all directions.


    followed.


    The six angels played by Lake also fell in front of Lake.


    "Work!"


    Lake wiped the golden blood on the sword of the contract of bright victory in his hand, looked at the six angels in front of him, and gave his command without any wave of sound: "Kill the birdman."


    The words fall.


    Accompanied by the huge amount of money that Lake had prepared for a long time, one after another angel clones with different appearances, but all similar to each other, appeared in front of Lake one after another.


    It seems that there are more than fifty people in full.


    After the group of angels landed, together with the six angels before, after Lake¡¯s order was given, they nodded directly: "Understood!"


    Next second.


    Six angels directly relied on their instinctive power to directly lead the more than fifty clones who had inherited the same power of Lake and disappeared in the same place.


    A massacre started from among the more than 1,000 Fifth Corps soldiers who stayed not far away.


    Lake''s mouth raised slightly, then, turning around, staring at a person who suddenly appeared inside without any waves, and said with a faint expression: "I thought you would not come down, Heimdall!"


    The patron saint of Asgard, the opener of the Rainbow Bridge, and the defender with the guardian sword.


    These are the titles of Heimdall in front of him.


    "My eyes can''t see through you."


    After Heimdall landed quietly, he looked at Lake in surprise, and said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    Lake smiled brightly: "Midgard."


    Heimdall''s eyes shrank slightly, his heart trembling.


    Midgard¡ª


    For Odin, Hela, this name is his taboo, then, for Asgard as a whole, Midgard is the taboo in Asgard''s heart.


    Perhaps the new generation of Asgardians have forgotten the real story and all agree with the history of the victors made up by Odin.


    but¡­


    The old people of Asgard who came from that era knew well and knew exactly how terrible their Asgardians had done to the Midgard.


    But...


    Heimdall stared at Lake in front of him and shook his head: "No, you are not from Midgard."


    Midgardian''s breath, Heimdall is backed up in his sea of ??consciousness, that unique immortal soul breath is unforgettable.


    Lake was smiling, his body shape was changing, and he changed to the appearance of Midgard King Garon. The beautiful and faint blue hair moved slightly behind Lake: "So, now?"


    "You are definitely not from Midgard."


    "But I am now King Midgard."


    "You are not from Midgard."


    Heimdall took a deep breath, his eyes turned white, and then he returned to normal. He looked at Lake: "But, your breath is so unique, but it''s not the most unique. I can''t see through your existence, but I It seems that this similar breath has been captured in places other than the earth."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Outside the earth?"


    Similar breath?


    What do you mean by ¡¡¡¡?


    good fellow.


    I am not only from Midgard, but also from Earth?


    Lake looked at Heimdall: "Where is the similar breath that you perceive?"


    Heimdall shook his head: "It''s very far, it''s already out of the Milky Way."


    Lake''s eyebrows are beating. Isn''t this even the galactic people already?


    But...


    Lake just asks casually, he knows who he is, that''s enough, otherwise, Lake is not interested in it.


    and so.


    Lake listened to the shouts and slaughter that had been passed over there, chuckled lightly, and looked at Heimdall: "Heimdall, you are not guarding the Rainbow Bridge. Why are you here?"


    Heimdall told the truth: "I am ordered by the **** Odin to supervise this war."


    Lake nodded, and the sixth sense blasted out, completely surrounding Heimdall, analyzing everything in Heimdall''s sea of ??consciousness: "Odin probably can''t see what he wants to see."


    Odin''s strategy to drive away the wolf and devour the tiger, the first is to let the Cheritas destroy the earth, and the second is to let the kingdom of heaven destroy the Cheritas.


    What a pity.


    Odin can only choose one of them, not all. Moreover, Odin has no choice. He can only choose to destroy Cherita. Otherwise, he can''t choose any of them.


    Heimdall looked at Lake: "Aren''t you afraid that the King Odin will find you? In countless years, there have been many ambitious generations in the World Tree. Unfortunately, all of them have failed. Even the giants have failed. ."


    Lake looked at Heimdall with a smile: "So... this is the reason why you forgot your mother''s blood and blood and served your father, even if he never looked at you?"


    Heimdall''s face changed slightly.


    Lake said with a bright smile: "Yes, Heimdall, you don''t know who I am, but I know who you are, the illegitimate son of the nine goddesses and Odin, the son of the waves, Heimdall."


    Heimdall fell silent.


    Yes it is.


    Heimdall is Odin''s illegitimate son, but in Asgard, there are only a handful of people who know this, and even today''s queen Friega probably doesn''t even know about it.


    But Lake knows.


    the reason?


    Lake looked at Heimdall with the appearance of King Garon of Midgard: "Your grandfather is the ocean giant Nereus, and he is my father-in-law. So, Heimdall, you know why I am here. Didn''t you kill you when silently appeared behind me?"


    Heimdall¡¯s mother, the nine goddesses, could have been named.


    but¡­


    When the ocean giant Nereus knew that Odin had confuse his nine daughters at the time in order to woo him, the angry ocean giant directly expelled his nine daughters, even if he gave up his own daughter, he would not Willing to reach an alliance with Odin.


    after that.


    When the nine goddesses who were expelled left the ocean giant Nereus, after losing the blessing of their father Nereus, they completely turned into the water of no owner, forming the nine oceans of Asgard today.


    Lake said so, stretched out his right hand towards Heimdall with a smile, and said in a devilish whisper: "Come and help me, Heimdall, your mother died in depression, could it be, Don''t you want your mother to be resurrected? I swear with you that if you help me, I will ask Nereus, the ocean giant, to forgive your mother and let your mother return again."


    paused.


    Lake looked at Heimdall with a smile on his face: "Even, I will give you something that Odin never gave you, dignity, the dignity that you should have as a son of the waves, instead of the dignity you are now, fool you, do A loyal watchdog!"


    Heimdall instantly raised his head, and the golden light in his eyes exploded to look at Lake.


    Lake kept his right hand out with a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of encouragement and affirmation.


    Heimdall lowered his eyes and looked at the right hand that Lake handed out. After a moment of silence, he said: "You will not succeed. No one will succeed. You don''t understand the horror of Odin."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "I knew from the beginning, Heimdall, but someone must do things after all, right? The anger that the giants have accumulated for countless years can''t wait to be released. Now, it''s time. Heimdall, are you willing to return to where you should stand when you are lost, or are you willing to bury in the dusk with Odin, who is destined to walk into the dusk of the gods?"


    Heimdall''s eyes flickered.


    Lake smiled and said: "After the giants issued the curse of the dusk of the gods, the three goddesses of fate once gave a prediction that after the dusk of the main god, there will be a surviving **** with a surviving god. The people of the World Tree re-established on the ruins, you still don¡¯t understand, who is that god?"


    Heimdall looked up at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said firmly: "Heimdall, the **** in the prophecy is you."


    "¡­what?"


    Heimdall''s heart was shaking. After the curse of the twilight of the gods came out, Odin went to find the three goddesses of fate, and he knew the prophecies sent by the three goddesses of fate.


    but¡­


    Heimdall had never imagined that the surviving **** in this prophecy would be him, and even Odin didn¡¯t even think of him. For so many years, once Odin discovered those gods with special thoughts, For various reasons, they disappeared for no reason, trying to stop this surviving god.


    "How could this be me."


    "Why can''t it?"


    Lake looked at Heimdall with a smile: "I am the burial of the Odin gods at dusk, and I said you, Heimdall is the surviving **** in the prophecy, then you are, and you are not!"


    Heimdall: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 740: Against Heimdall

    Before Lake has left Kwang Tomorrow Court.


    Keisha once said to Lake that there is an element of instability in the double-ended war that Lake is launching.


    is wrong.


    It should be said that there is a common uncertainty factor in the third-line war at the same time.


    Heimdall.


    The patron saint of Rainbow Bridge Temple who can stand in Asgard, with a pair of eyes and ears, can see and hear everything that happens and all the movement in the World Tree universe.


    Once the war starts, after Heimdall knows the truth, it is possible to sue the king Odin.


    It is true.


    Lake had previously heard about Hela through an operation, so he chose to stand with the heavenly ruler and chose to hide it from the king of God Odin.


    But this time?


    This time is not the last time I made a small mess, this time it can be said to be digging the corner of the World Tree from the roots.


    In this case, will Heimdall continue to choose to conceal it?


    Lake''s answer at the time was yes.


    Heimdall will help him.


    the reason?


    A word.


    Just as Lake had told Keisha before, right now, Lake looked at Heimdall, whose face was uncertain, and smiled and said: "Heimdall, Odin doesn¡¯t understand you, but, I know you, I will Push the gods into the twilight, but you will become the surviving god, leading the ordinary life in the world tree through this catastrophe, and you will get my promise."


    Heimdall''s eyes changed again in an instant.


    In today''s World Tree universe, there are also mortals on the planets that they live on. In other words, this group of mortals are lambs living under their respective world tree **** systems.


    The meaning of this group of mortals is that they have three meals a day to sing praises to the gods of the World Tree universe. For this group of mortals in the World Tree universe, they cannot control the wind, rain and lightning in the natural world through technology. All unknowns are the authority of the gods. .


    And the ancestor of this group of mortals is the Heimdall in front of them.


    In Asgard, Heimdall is the gatekeeper of Asgard.


    But among these mortals, Heimdall is not the gatekeeper of Asgard, but their ancestor and their patron saint.


    and so¡­


    If there is anything more important than being loyal to Odin, then for Heimdall, it is this group of mortals living in the World Tree universe.


    after all¡­


    In Asgard, Heimdall is just a good-looking protector, but in fact he is just a gatekeeper.


    But in the hearts of those mortals, Heimdall is the ancestor and the origin of everything.


    One is to be a dog for others.


    One is to become an ancestor by yourself!


    How to choose.


    Even Heimdall, this is never such a rare multiple-choice question.


    With his hands on his back, Lake looked at Heimdall with a smile on his face: "Heimdall, my brother, Odin and his Asa protoss are destined to usher in the dusk of the gods, and you, under my promise, can become that The surviving God in the prophecy, even, I swear with you that I will not give a single cent to the group of creatures you have protected, and, after I have taken back everything that should belong to us, I promise you, I treat them with the same eyes as I treat the people on earth, and I treat them equally!"


    Heimdall¡¯s strength is indeed not enough.


    but.


    To win this war, Heimdall is a very important goal. With Heimdall¡¯s help, Lake is convinced that he will wait until he reaches the Asa Protoss and stands in front of Odin, Odin. I''m afraid I will be aware of all this later.


    Heimdall''s gaze flickered. Obviously, in the sea of ??consciousness at this moment, Heimdall is experiencing an unprecedented storm.


    no doubt.


    This is for him to stand in line.


    Heimdall¡¯s wisdom is not to stand in line. Who is the king and who is loyal to him is as simple as that. This is the so-called big foolishness.


    But right now, his great foolishness seems to be completely useless.


    Heimdall was silent.


    Lake didn¡¯t feel anxious when he saw this. After all, even if you let others die, you still give them some time to look back in life, right?


    after awhile.


    Heimdall looked up and looked at Lake in front of him: "What do you want me to do?"


    Look.


    Didn¡¯t this succeed in instigating rebellion?


    After all, it is still the same sentence. It is possible to be the ancestor. Why should you succumb to the status quo and be a good dog?


    Lake smiled and said, "Do nothing."


    Heimdall was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Lake said, "You can''t hide this matter anyway, can you?"


    Heimdall nodded and said, "Yes, there is such a big mess in heaven, even if I want to conceal it, there is no way."


    The kingdom of heaven is the private hired arm of God King Odin.


    Right now, heaven has undergone earth-shaking changes. How could this matter be kept from Odin? If Heimdall really said that he didn¡¯t know, there is no doubt that Odin would kill Heimdall. .


    "I never thought of putting my allies in danger, Heimdall."


    Lake said to Heimdall with a smile: "If I do this, I''m obviously asking you to die. We are a family, aren''t we?"


    Heimdall¡¯s mother is the ninth daughter of the ocean giant Nereus.


    One of Lake¡¯s wives is the granddaughter of the ocean giant Nereus.


    In a sense, even if Lake is not related to Heimdall by blood, but it is true, it can be called a sentence, the two are considered family members.


    "I don''t cheat my allies, let alone cheat my family."


    "...thank you."


    Lake smiled, looked at Heimdall, his figure changed again to look like Shahrir, and said directly: "You can tell Odin what happened here, but there are choices to tell Odin that there is a chaos in the country. It is because of heaven itself, the personal behavior of the third army commander plus the fifth generation army commander, and has nothing to do with other people. So, do you understand?"


    Heimdall groaned and nodded.


    "but¡­"


    "what''s happenin?"


    "God King Odin ordered me to reply once every half an hour. On your side, I''m afraid it won''t be so fast."


    "So I have prepared another dish for you, which can temporarily move the eyes of God King Odin from the earth."


    "what?"


    "Sol!"


    "Sol?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake smiled and said, "Sol is Odin''s most precious treasure. If there are dark elves planning to attack Sol at this time, do you think Odin will still pay attention to the earth?"


    This is the strategy of sounding the east and the west.


    By the time Odin looks back at the earth, the story on the earth is already over.


    "Dark Elf..."


    Heimdall thought of the movement in heaven some time ago, and looked at Lake: "You let the dark elf away?"


    Lake said: "Perhaps many people have forgotten that Odin was beaten down with iron and blood, and the throne was made with the blood of my Midgard clan and the blood of countless races, but I did not forget. The dark elves have not forgotten even more."


    Heimdall''s mouth twitched: "You are not from Midgard."


    I knew that Lake was not a Midgard, but listening to Lake took a mouthful of a Midgard, this made Heimdall, who had always been sincere, somewhat unacceptable.


    Lake smiled: "I am not a Midgard, but I am the king of the Midgard. The ocean giant Nereus endorses me, and the Hungry Giant King is my blood-bred brother. There are giants around. , I am the king of Midgard, the most orthodox king."


    Heimdall opened his mouth and held back the words he had prepared.


    Lake said directly: "You can secretly tell Thor that there is a lover of Thor in Xander Star. The situation is a little bit wrong. You have lost her movement. In this way, Saul will rush to Xander directly. The planet."


    Heimdall said, "Odin, the king of God, will not be suspicious."


    Lake nodded: "So you have to tell Odin, you are aware that Sol is about to reach the earth, so you first told Sol the news, and after leaving Sol, did you tell Odin the first time. Ding¡¯s."


    Heimdall seemed to look at Lake in surprise.


    after all¡­


    As a Heimdall who does not stand in line, it is natural to save many brain cells that may die in the logical cycle.


    To put it simply.


    Heimdall and Adam have similar personalities, they are both big and thick, with one tendon.


    But there is still a fundamental difference between the two.


    Heimdall is foolish and wise, and Adam, purely because of the kind of boat that sits to the bottom after tying up Lake, has recently become more and more unrestrained.


    stunned, it turned the Saint Seiya line into a barbarian.


    Lake wanted to reprimand Adam a few times, but every time he saw Adam, he always remembered the gangsters that Adam carried on his back when he was in the New York Police Department.


    Anyway. UU reading


    Adam is probably the only one who can get preferential treatment on Lake''s side.


    Lake smiled and looked at the astonishing expression delivered by Heimdall and said, "How about my plan?"


    Heimdall recovered, was silent for a while, and said, "Are you sure the dark elf will not lose the chain?"


    Lake laughed and said, "I''m pretty sure, in front of the etheric particles, Malekis can''t refuse this temptation at all."


    "Ether Particles..."


    Heimdall was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help looking at Lake: "You actually have ether particles, why..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "You mean to say, I have ether particles, why not face Odin directly?"


    Heimdall settled, then nodded in confusion.


    Lake laughed: "Heimdall, my brother, do you really think that Odin can be defeated by ether particles alone?"


    Heimdall said in a deep voice: "God King... Odin once said in private that infinite gems can destroy him."


    Lake laughed directly!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 741: Heavenly Army Annihilated

    "why are you laughing?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Lake waved his hand towards Heimdall, put away the smile on his face, shook his head, and looked at Heimdall: "Do you really think that Infinite Gems can deal with Odin?"


    Heimdall frowned: "Isn''t it?"


    This is what Odin once said on the day of the World Tree tribute, after he was drunk, at that time, after Odin blurted out, the queen Friga next to him changed his face and took Odin away directly. .


    Is this still false?


    Lake chuckled softly: "Heimdall, I ask you, where is the infinite gem?"


    Heimdall was silent for a while: "This is the universe."


    Lake spread his hands and looked at Heimdall: "This is not enough. Infinite gems can be called infinite gems in this universe, but the universe of the world tree is a universe by itself. Use the infinite gems born from the laws of the universe to deal with the world tree universe. Odin, what kind of behavior does this amount to?"


    This is no longer the official who used the sword of the previous dynasty to cut the dynasty.


    This is equivalent to holding the sword of the former dynasty directly at the official of the dynasty, cutting first and then playing.


    How can it be.


    I want to eat peaches.


    Moreover.


    Infinite Gems communicates with the Nemesis. Anyone who uses Infinite Gems is more or less bound to this Nemesis.


    Again.


    Infinite gems are not something that can be used for nothing. She needs to pay a price. Now you don¡¯t need to use it. When you need to pay the price, everything is too late.


    This is why Lake has always avoided using Infinite Gems.


    He likes prostitutes.


    but¡­


    Lake also only needs a prostitute. For this type of thing, you can use it first and pay later, and it has always been a cold.


    Heimdall frowned: "But the world tree universe has already entered this universe because of the giants it used to be."


    The light giant and the dark giant used themselves to send the curse of the gods at dusk, and then many natural giants directly used their own blood to push the curse of the gods at dusk from a possibility to a certainty.


    When the Asa Protoss brought the prophecy of the dusk of the gods, the gears had actually turned. In order to maintain the foundation of the world tree, the world tree had to enter this universe, allowing the light and darkness of the Marvel universe to replace the world tree universe. Light and darkness.


    Lake laughed and said: "Is there a difference? When there is no connection, the infinite gem is a fire stick in the World Tree universe. Right now, it is at the level of a machine gun. Entering the World Tree universe, the power of the infinite gem is far more powerful. Not on the eternal gun in Odin''s hand."


    The same is true.


    After Odin¡¯s Eternal Spear enters this universe, its power will be reduced just like Odin¡¯s own power.


    is like Lake.


    Lake is invincible in his own chaotic universe, but in this universe or the world tree universe, his invincibility needs a question mark.


    After all, chaos, Marvel, and the world tree, the fundamental laws of the three universes are different. Naturally, the power of the three universes cannot be the same.


    "But why does Odin say that?"


    "This is easier."


    Lake snorted: "If you don''t throw out a hope that can kill him, how can he see anyone against him in the world tree? If these people don''t jump out, can Odin sleep well?"


    Heimdall''s heart is excited.


    too frightening.


    The feeling that Odin gave to Heimdall was already extremely terrifying, but at the moment, Heimdall thought about the layout of Lake and the light words, and felt even more terrifying than Odin.


    after all¡­


    Lake in front of him is the first person to understand Odin''s strategy.


    Half loudly.


    Heimdall felt Odin''s call and said to Lake, "Can you tell me your name?"


    Lake looked at Heimdall with a smile: "Lake, Lake Edwin, the lord of the chaos underworld, the man of the sacred Keisha of the light tomorrow court, the man of the sea goddess Thetis, the guardian of the zodiac Gemini, the chaos universe The owners of, they are all me, I am everywhere, Heimdall."


    Heimdall nodded.


    Next second.


    There was a boom.


    Heimdall instantly disappeared in front of Lake.


    at this time.


    The six **** angels brought more than fifty clones and fell from the sky: "It''s done."


    Lake waved his right hand and put away more than fifty clones.


    and many more.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "A dead one?"


    The six instinctive angels nodded.


    Lake laughed. That''s right, after all, it is a one-to-one-to-a-hundred record, and it would be considered a good record to be able to achieve such a record.


    is wrong.


    Lake felt the missing clone, raised his eyebrows, and instantly looked at the six angels in front of him, with a direct thought, he gathered the six angels'' sea of ??consciousness into his own sea of ??consciousness.


    soon.


    Lake found out what happened to his clone.


    The clone is not dead.


    but...


    was sucked in by the turbulence of the universe?


    interesting.


    Just now, when Six Angels swept the Angel Camp on Mars Mountain with more than fifty clones, the deputy commanders of other legions stayed behind.


    At the end of the war, at the moment when things could not be done, the deputy commanders of the other legions directly joined forces and burned their souls at the cost of their own lives, completely blasting out a cosmic turbulence.


    The six angels and the other clones quickly entered the chaotic universe to take refuge, but this clone did not dodge in time and was absorbed by the turbulence of the universe.


    Where did ¡¡¡¡ go?


    Lake didn''t know either, but he didn''t worry about this, he would naturally know when the clone was awakened.


    Doppelganger Drifting?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, he thought about it, gave up his plan to directly let the system destroy this lost clone, and turned around, as usual, leaving Six Angels and other clones that absorbed consciousness, and then left.


    Odin wants the Cheritas to be unable to return from the earth.


    This request is very simple.


    Lake said that he can still satisfy Odin.


    Boom!


    Lake went directly through the Chaos Hades, and then appeared in the **** dimension, taking this transit, and appeared directly beside Odin for a second: "How''s it going, Lao Mo, is the hunt happy?"


    Mephisto grinned and spit out a beak of bird hair, like a savage drinking blood, looking at Lake with a weird smile: "I am more curious at this moment, what do you taste like."


    "The smell of the sea."


    "what?"


    Lake laughed and changed the subject directly: "What about my cheap father-in-law, I told you not to touch him, you won''t just eat it for me."


    talking.


    Lake looked directly up to the moon at this moment.


    caught the eye.


    is that the densely packed bird-man corpse instantly came into Lake¡¯s eyes, and countless heavenly bird people were covered in blood. From the pleasure of killing the devil at the beginning, to now, a trace of fear in the depths of these eyes is clearly visible.


    no way.


    The number of angels is limited.


    The number of demons is almost infinite. No matter how the birds of the heavenly kingdom behead the demons, when this demon dies, a fresh demon will emerge from it next.


    even...


    Even their former angel warriors, after being absorbed by Mephisto, their souls were directly made into the appearance of a demon angel by Mephisto and thrown into the battlefield.


    Looking around, in this battlefield, the number of black-winged demons from **** is almost equal to the number of white-winged birdmen in heaven.


    good fellow.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and glanced at Mephisto.


    Mephisto laughed wildly: "Saga, this time you have miscalculated. After this time is over, I believe that you are my opponent again, so I give you a promise as long as you never enter again. My hell, then, I will not do anything to you."


    Wait for Lao Tzu to get a fresh body before he does it on you.


    I swear, I will treat you well, cut off your body piece by piece, and eat you with countless ways of taste on the earth.


    Mephisto said to Lake like this, and then thought like this in his heart.


    The typical lip service says one thing, but does one thing.


    What a pity...


    Mephisto was a person who couldn''t hide his thoughts. Lake just glanced at Mephisto to know what the **** was thinking about, but he didn''t stop him, but said with a smile: "Yes. Thank you so much."


    Mephisto laughed: "My old Mo has never kept any verbal promise in his life, but to you, Saga, I promise that this will be the first verbal promise I keep and fulfill."


    Lake laughed straightly: "Then I will wait and see."


    good fellow.


    You wait for me, Lao Mo, I want to see what it will be like the day when you kneel in front of me.


    "Dominate!"


    "Master, quickly connect with the King of God."


    "Yes, if we don''t come again, we will really be destroyed here."


    "Damn Shahrir, this is taking us straight into the trap."


    "..."


    Almost between electric light and flint, along with the number of declining numbers, the number of surviving heavenly armies is directly declining. Gradually, except for the elites of the respective legions and the commanders, all Heavenly Birdmen are all dead. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    Directly from a strong army to a weak and weak heavenly army, the army commanders said so directly to the heavenly ruler with the blood of the devil.


    but.


    The ruler of heaven shook his head and said: "It can''t be done."


    "what?"


    "how come?"


    "This is impossible."


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven said with a gloomy expression: "The core of the kingdom of heaven has been rewritten. I am here, and there is no way to remotely connect to the core of the kingdom of heaven."


    "what?"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the surviving army commanders changed instantly.


    The core of heaven has been rewritten.


    how can that be?


    Mephisto embraced his arms, licked his lips, and looked at Lake: "The people above are for you?"


    Lake looked at the heavenly ruler who seemed to be aware of something in his blinking eyes, and shook his head: "I only want the heavenly ruler, and everyone else, kill yourself. I''ll wait for you."


    Mephisto laughed directly like the villain: "Okay!"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 742: You can die with dignity

    Lake has never been interested in such torture.


    It is true.


    Lake also kills, and there is no psychological pressure to kill, but killing does not mean that he likes to kill. In fact, Lake is a pacifist lover, but sometimes, in order to kill chickens and monkeys or kill a hundred people, Lake has to be cruel.


    People are mixing in the rivers and lakes, people are not ruthless, and they are unstable!


    soon.


    Compared with the war on the earth which is still a primary contact warfare, the war on the moon almost came to an end in the blink of an eye.


    The strength of the commander of the Heavenly Kingdom is very strong.


    However, it is a pity that it has not yet reached a qualitative change. As long as there is no qualitative change, then, no matter how strong it is, in the face of this endless wave of demons and fallen angels that roar like a tide. Below, it''s not enough to see at all.


    In an instant.


    Several army commanders died tragically on the spot, and even their souls were captured by Mephisto mercilessly.


    "Puff!"


    "enough."


    "..."


    Mephisto emerged from the void and yelled at the group of demons who surrounded the ruler of heaven and was about to tear it apart. After drinking back the group of demons, he revealed what it looked like. It''s already terrible, and it''s almost the ruler of the kingdom of heaven that has run out of ammunition and food.


    Relying on a rock stained with golden blood, the ruler of the heavens undulates his chest violently, watching as countless demons retreat, leaning on a cane, looking like a good old Mephisto, his tone is weak but firm: "I don''t Will surrender."


    Mephisto smiled straight at the heavenly ruler who had dealt with him before, but had no direct confrontation: "Your life is only because someone else wants it, not me."


    The heavenly ruler''s eyes are miniaturized: "Who."


    Mephisto smiled brightly: "Saga."


    The heavenly ruler said in a daze: "Saga? Who is this?"


    Mephisto was also stunned.


    "Old Mo."


    "..."


    Mephisto turned to look.


    Lek, with blond hair, wearing a Gemini gold saint and cloak, walked from behind on golden boots, looking at Mephisto, who was planning to kill him, and said, "The matter here is over. It¡¯s time for you to prepare for the next one, unless, you don¡¯t plan to want Heim Underworld?"


    Mephisto laughed and said, "Yes, why not, this is part of our transaction."


    Lake raised his head and glanced: "Then bring your army to the speed. Holy Keisha will assemble with you. Remember, you must not move a bit to the female angels of heaven. As long as you move, then, contract It is invalidated on the spot, do you understand?"


    Mephisto did a good job of gentleman manners and laughed.


    Next second.


    Accompanied by the demon figures who were directly summoned back to **** by Mephisto, they were Mephisto who reappeared the gentleman''s hat on his head, and then faded away slowly.


    In an instant.


    On the moon, except for the corpses of birdmen everywhere, it was particularly empty.


    The Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven clutched himself torn by the devil and could not automatically heal the wound that was overflowing with blood. He watched firmly. In front of him, Lake slowly squatted down: "Who are you...who?"


    Lake squatted down and stared at the Lord of Heaven who had completely lost the ability to fight in front of him. He lowered his head and shook his right hand. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms, lit one and handed it to the Lord of Heaven.


    The ruler of heaven stared blankly at the cigarette that Lake handed over. After being silent for a while, after receiving it, he resisted the pain in his body and took a sip.


    Lake also took out a cigarette and lit it for himself.


    Next second.


    The Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven looked at Lake, who was changing his appearance in front of him. After the pupils of his eyes gradually expanded and then quickly retracted, he laughed directly.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth also rose slightly.


    On the way to laughter, the ruler of heaven suddenly coughed violently and spit out a mouthful of blood. The golden blood fell on the rocks of the moon and was particularly conspicuous.


    Lake handed out a tissue, in a very ordinary tone, as if talking to a friend: "Wipe it, it''s ugly."


    The ruler of heaven did not have too much nonsense. He took the paper towel and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and the tone was the same as usual: "This is what you have planned for a long time."


    Lake thought about it seriously, and shook his head: "It''s not a plan. My original intention, in fact, was on Mars, so I killed you."


    "Then why not do this?"


    "There is too far away from heaven."


    "..."


    Lake looked up, recognized the location, pointed to a certain place, and said to the heavenly ruler: "Sorry, I can''t take you to sleep in heaven. This is your resting place. I will give you a decent funeral. ."


    The heavenly ruler said directly: "It''s a funeral like the commander of the Third Army."


    The commander of the Third Army was directly bombarded by Lake into scum.


    Lake smiled: "Born with dust, and death with dust. Isn''t this the most decent funeral? If you want to be buried in the flesh, you are not afraid. After many years, someone will dig you out and disturb your long sleep? "


    "Right!"


    The ruler of the heaven is worthy of the ruler of the heaven, even at the end of life, he maintains his own dignity: "The heaven of the heaven, I think, it has been rewritten from this moment."


    Lake shook his head: "No, not yet, there is one thing missing."


    "Oh."


    "Lian Bing told me that she has the authority to temporarily lock the core of the kingdom of heaven, but she has no way to rewrite the core of the kingdom of heaven. The real core code is in your hands."


    "Do you want me to tell you?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Hahaha!"


    The ruler of heaven clutched his chest, struggling, trying to lean more comfortably on the rock: "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Lake pursed his lips, then nodded: "You will."


    "the reason?"


    "There is no other reason, just think, you will."


    "Ah."


    The Lord of Heaven sneered: "Then you will probably be disappointed, I won''t give it to you."


    Lake said, and nodded.


    Next second.


    Lake got up directly.


    The Lord of Heaven looked at Lake: "Are you leaving now?"


    Lake turned his head to look at the Lord of Heaven leaning on the rock, and chuckled lightly: "Master, you should know that if you don''t have your password, there is actually another way to remove your imprint on the core. If I am now Don¡¯t go, and if you don¡¯t give me the password, do you think Liang Bing would choose that method."


    Ruler of Heaven: "..."


    Remove the imprint on the core of the kingdom of heaven. Everyone who kills that imprint can''t do anything. There is only one way to remove the original imprint on the core.


    The first is that the original brand owner told the core password.


    Second, that is to use the blood of the original owner to sacrifice the core, in this way, to tell the core that the kingdom of heaven has changed, and the new owner has been changed.


    There is no other way besides these two methods.


    "and many more!"


    "Dominate."


    Lake looked at the voice of the Lord of Heaven, squatted down again, and looked at the Lord of Heaven with an equal vision: "Others may not know, but I know you, you have a lofty ideal, and you want to be the real Lord. , Not the squandered one who pretends to be that you love gold coins more than anything else, and haunts Odin all day long, who can''t fight back or scold him."


    The ruler of heaven has a calm face: "Is that right, I don''t know yet, I am such a person."


    Lake laughed and said: "Self denial is meaningless. I know that even if Liangbing has blocked the core of the kingdom of heaven, if you want to contact Odin, there must be a way."


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven raised his chest, and coughed fiercely again, and the words already had a broken lung sound: "If it is exactly what you said, then why don''t I contact Odin."


    Lake laughed and said: "Because you know that you will still die, so at the end of your life, you would rather die with dignity. You died in battle, rather than taking the last thing in your memory, begging. Odin''s action became your last thing."


    paused.


    Lake said, "Right?"


    The heavenly ruler laughed straightly: "Shalil, my dear Shahril, you are worthy of being the most outstanding military division in the history of our kingdom. If you appeared a hundred years earlier, it would be great."


    Lake shrugged: "It''s not too late."


    "Oh?"


    "Give me the core password, dominate."


    Lake smiled toward the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, whose life has come to an end, and said: "I will inherit your last wish, inherit your will, and inherit your inheritance. I can guarantee that in the near future, heaven will truly become what everyone yearns for. In order to obtain a ticket to enter the kingdom of heaven, they would rack their brains and beg them to enter."


    The Lord of Heaven seemed to be moved by the picture that Lake described, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "In that case, the picture should be so beautiful, but unfortunately, I can''t see it!"


    Lake nodded honestly: "Yes, you can''t see it anymore."


    "It''s a pity. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com"


    "Yes, no, at least, your grievances and all your previous efforts have not been in vain."


    "..."


    The Lord of Heaven coughed violently, supported the ground with both hands, tremblingly struggling to stand up from the ground, with a bang, for the last time stretched out his wings strong enough for this day to look at Lake: "Okay, you want Yes, I will give it to you."


    Lake smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The words just fell.


    bang!


    The Lord of Heaven directly burned his few lives, with a bang, and instantly, between the flashes of lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared directly in the last camp of the Cheritas on Love Mars.


    Next second.


    The dazzling firelight, accompanied by the words of the ruler of heaven, passed to Lake''s ears.


    "The Cheritas, perfidy, **** of lies, Loki has no faith, slaughter my people, today, in the name of the ruler of heaven, I pass on the commander of my 3rd legion, become the new ruler of heaven, receive my inheritance, Inherit my will and lead my heavenly people."


    "Boom!"


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 743: The final gift of the ruler of heaven

    umbling!


    Accompanied by that one, the whole body exudes brilliant golden light, and the lifted Cherita this time, the main battleship lifted high, amid the bright explosions, the number of people buried with the Lord of the Kingdom is enough to add up. There are more than fifty thousand Cheritas.


    At this moment.


    At the moment when the main battleship of the Cheritas exploded, the countless Cherita dragon fleets raging on the African continent wailed one after another on the earth.


    after all¡­


    The exploding capital ship is not just a capital ship, but their command post.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Peng!"


    "Boom!"


    A huge fireball blasted out of the capital ship, like a bright meteor, bombarding the earth¡¯s space protection barrier, and then, as if it had touched some elastic net, it shook directly and changed again. After the trajectory of its movement, with a thump, it landed directly on the moon.


    The moon, once again, was smashed into a crater by this foreign object.


    Standing on the moon, Lake blinked.


    WTF?


    On the one hand, Lake accepts the private database passed on at this moment under the final curtain call of the ruler of heaven, digesting everything that the ruler of heaven has experienced in this life, as well as every dirty work done for Odin. .


    piece by piece.


    a pile.


    can be described as shocking, it can even be said to be breathtaking.


    Previously, Lake said that Odin was a genocide based on Midgard, but now, after consuming the past of the Lord of Heaven, Lake suddenly found that his evaluation of Odin was simply too mild.


    What kind of genocide?


    Odin is an out-and-out race destroyer.


    Only from the information that Lake consumed in a short period of time, under Odin¡¯s massive money offensive, in order not to dirty his hands, Heaven, he helped Odin to kill almost twelve kinds of creatures in the World Tree universe. Annihilated their clan.


    And every time, after this matter was over, Odin''s excuse was almost always to push the fault on the giant''s head, and further used this method to make the world tree creatures and giants separated and diverged.


    is also under such means, in the world tree universe, originally, the giants of the master class have gradually reduced to the object of being rejected and disgusted by the world tree creatures.


    good fellow.


    I used to think that you were a tyrant, it seems that I look at you highly.


    Again.


    Lake never rejects murder. How about slaughtering a race for his own hegemony.


    but¡­


    Cover your ears and steal the bell?


    Ah.


    There is no responsibility at all, and Lake is quite disgusted with this.


    Think about it.


    Lake separated a part of his consciousness and continued to process the remaining massive amount of information that was still 85% unchecked, and a blank expression flashed on his face, appearing on the edge of the pothole just now.


    caught the eye.


    A tattered man, no less than a beggar on earth, clinging to a spear, clutching his chest, coughing violently, seeing that he has almost reached the end of his life.


    "Hello."


    "..."


    was directly attacked by the dazzling fireworks that consumed his life force before his death by the ruler of the kingdom of heaven. The dead blade general who was directly injured and miserable raised his head and stared at the pit above the pit with his grand wings, Lake''s eyes shrinking.


    "You...puff!"


    "Ah."


    Lake appeared in the pit with a teleport. After taking away the life of General Deadblade, he slapped the spear in his hand directly.


    Accompanied by a wailing after the spear broke, it was the voice of General Deadblade''s direct gray soul.


    Lake''s mouth raised: "When dealing with the master, I can have a hospice with him, but when dealing with enemies, I always kill first and talk later."


    without exception.


    Lake didn''t know that General Deadblade had the function of pinning his soul on his weapon after death, but unfortunately, Lake has a priesthood called the Lord of Chaos Underworld, naturally, he is also very sensitive to the soul.


    At the moment General Deadblade was killed, the whereabouts of his soul was immediately captured by Lake.


    What a pity.


    If Lake is not sensitive to the soul, then General Deadblade may lie here, and he will be reborn in ten and a half months.


    But there has never been an if in this world.


    Lake looked at the gray Deathblade spear that turned into white powder in his hand, chuckled lightly, and looked around this bleak moon surface.


    Next second.


    Lake looked directly in a certain direction with a smile, and then disappeared instantly.


    In the depths of the moon, in a building that is different from ordinary people, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to appear.


    "what!"


    A weird human looking at Lake who suddenly raised his head and stared at their stealth aircraft, even through the screen, after watching Lake''s eyes, he couldn''t help screaming.


    The scream of ¡¡¡¡ instantly attracted the attention of others.


    "What about people."


    "There is no area A!"


    "There is no area B either."


    "nothing."


    "he''s gone."


    "gone?"


    In this city called the blue zone of the moon and at the same time, it is called Attilan. Today, there is no doubt that the group of alien races who settled here from the earth have received an unparalleled spiritual impact.


    Angels and demons.


    and also¡­


    This male **** who appeared quietly and then disappeared.


    Who is he.


    where is he from.


    Did he find us?


    These three questions lingered in the hearts of the alien races on the moon, unable to retreat for a long time, and even once completely blocked Attilan, they did not dare to take a step out of the city where they lived.


    after all¡­


    The performance that a man can walk flat on the moon without an oxygen cylinder alone is enough to make the alien races amazed.


    but.


    Lake didn''t know that because of one of his eyes, the Moon Inhumans had been closed for a full year, but even if he knew it, Lake would still ignore it as always.


    If he wants to have any bad thoughts about the alien race, how many clones need to be dispatched to an alien race?


    Two, it should be enough.


    Above Mars.


    Lake looked at the picture of the complete chaos in the Cherita camp on Mars, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and sent a precise killing signal to the six angels who appeared in front of him. At the same time, he passed this signal to the clone on Earth.


    Originally, Lake planned to do it step by step, first to solve the heavenly birdmen who were led to the lunar ambush, and then turn back to solve the main fleet of Cheritas.


    but¡­


    The Lord of Heaven did him a great favor.


    After the Cheritas lost the capital ship that was turned into ruins and wandered directly in space, something was foreshadowed.


    Chery¡¯s chances of winning are straight away.


    Hill, who was on the earth and was also involved in the command and operation center, got up and looked directly after learning of Lake¡¯s signal. The five generals of the Earth United Federation: "The signal is here, close the universe cube, close the door and hit the dog!"


    The five generals looked at Hill in an instant, and after getting Hill¡¯s affirmation, they all sent out signals to their main forces to dispatch the entire army.


    In an instant.


    On the African continent, the five overlords everywhere have already ambushed, and the countless fighters waiting for the moment when the signal came, started instantly, and within five seconds, five fighters appeared directly on Africa.


    In an instant.


    Fighter planes skyrocketed, covering the sky and the sun.


    rumbling!


    One after another tanks appeared straight out, rumbling, and the Cherita Dragon Army, which was carrying out a slaughter in a nearby city, instantly uttered angry artillery fire.


    Sky.


    land.


    Naturally, the ocean cannot be omitted.


    Above the ocean, the silos of the main fleets of the five overlords were all opened. In the next second, during the ignition, there were countless more in the air dragging the tail of the clouds directly to the major ones. The Cheritas slaughtered not many people left in the city.


    In an instant.


    Countless Cheritas were caught in a sea of ??anger amidst this huge fire.


    It is true.


    There may be other survivors in this city.


    but¡­


    He doesn''t have the people of the five hegemons anymore. As early as the five hegemons delineated Africa as a war zone, all the foreigners on this continent have been recalled.


    Moreover.


    This is a war.


    This is a life-and-death battle, and it is also the first war between earthlings and aliens. During the war, the so-called kindness brought only defeat.


    And the five overlords will not accept this failure.


    same.


    The Earth Union Federation, which was born to need the fusion of iron and blood, will not accept this failure even more.


    and so¡­


    "Fire!"


    "Launch!"


    "Coordinates locked, fire!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, UU reading , the entire African continent, shivered in the anger of the five hegemons, which is now the Earth United Federation.


    "Retreat!"


    "Rewind!"


    Wearing antlers on his head, watching the scenes all over the African continent firing together under the anger of the five hegemons, he was shocked and angry, and he roared directly, ready to run towards outer space.


    but¡­


    "Roar!"


    A blue light rose up into the sky, whizzing directly, under Loki''s inattentive attention, a bang, directly as if playing golf, the huge big hand like a fan, slapped Loki''s face directly.


    Rocky hasn''t figured out what happened yet.


    ßËßËßË!


    ßËßËßË!


    Hulk, who is more than ten meters in size, directly lifted Rocky like a leg of lamb, and directly staged a joint wrestling with the same person but at different locations.


    This time.


    Rocky dared to swear to heaven, he just said a few lines.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 744: A devastating war

    "The bear embraces the world!"


    "Boom!"


    Adam, wearing a nano-level Ursa Major Saint Seiya suit, is like a savage giant bear, with his arms open, such angrily, under the glint of the Ursa Major constellation, a savage giant bear projection appears directly, He stood and made a huge roar, and then rushed into his arms fiercely at a Cherita dragon ship in front of him.


    Next second.


    This Cherita magic dragon ship burst into flames directly, and one after another Cherita in this magic dragon ship jumped directly from the ship in shock.


    "ßÝ!"


    All over his body was bathed in flames, extremely bright, and the extremely glamorous fire and phoenix appeared in an instant accompanied by the bright light, and the sound of the phoenix sound was crisp and sweet.


    "Fengyi Tianxiang!"


    "Boom!"


    Natasha Romanov directly stepped into the void, and the whole person and the fire phoenix perfectly merged into one. The fierce fire phoenix flapped its wings high, and in an instant, the high temperature of the fire phoenix directly took away countless Cherita people.


    "Lightning Light Speed ??Punch!!"


    Steve Rogers put his shield directly behind him, watching the front as the tide hits him, trying to reclaim the submerged Cherita army directly with his right fist, and then under the projection of the mane Leo Throw his right fist directly.


    Lightning speed punch.


    Most of the zodiac saints of the zodiac have similar boxing techniques.


    But only the Saint Seiya of Leo is different.


    Leo Saint Seiya¡¯s Lightning Light Speed ??Fist has another title, that is, the lion¡¯s zigzag at the speed of light. It strikes hundreds of millions of punches in an instant, and its power is concentrated into a single point compressed into an ultra-high-density ball, which appears as a ball of lightning energy when it is hit.


    This is considered the strongest move of the Leo Saint Seiya.


    is like this in terms of boxing.


    In an instant.


    The Cherita Zerg soldiers in the front row of Steve Rogers suddenly opened their mouths and let out a wailing, but just after the wailing became tuned, instantly, the flesh and blood on their bodies were directly separated from the skeleton.


    This punch of Steve Rogers is like a precision surgical eviscer. In an instant, after the storm of punches is over, row after row remained standing in front of Steve Rogers, all white and pale. Bone shelf.


    "Thick and greasy thank you!"


    "Holy Keisha is here."


    "Is this the true strength of the Saint Seiya?"


    "this is too scary."


    "Fortunately, they are on our side, aren''t they?"


    The other four generals looked at Peggy Carter who spoke last. After returning to their senses, they all nodded unanimously, saying yes. Just like Peggy Carter, the Saints are their own people, and they, a little bit. There is no idea of ??slicing research.


    "Dr. Sevig."


    Steve Rogers raised the shield in his hand again, like a huge lion all the way, the rumbling impact hit the front of Dr. Eric Sevig, who unleashed the ability of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube, and said: "We should go now. "


    Dr. Eric Servig directly unplugged the runaway protection device of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. In an instant, the machine stopped and the Cosmos Cube was no longer emitting energy.


    What is called closing the door and hitting the dog


    This is.


    Steve Rogers directly took the Cosmos Cube that Dr. Eric Sevig handed over, spotted the various Iron Man suits flying in the sky, and directly threw the Cosmos Cube over: "Tony, go on!"


    Although he has awakened Ophiuchus, he has just awakened after all, and Ophiuchus is the most unique constellation. Therefore, Tony, who has not yet adapted to the Ophiuchus warfare, is still using the nano suit against the enemy.


    "coming!"


    Tony Stark heard this call from Steve Rogers, looked at the Cosmos Cube that was thrown in the air, said, and appeared beside the Cosmos Cube with a slam, grabbing the universe. Rubik''s cube.


    Next second.


    Tony Stark''s figure disappeared directly in place.


    "Do not!"


    With a gray head and dirt face, he finally deceived Hulk with his illusion skills. He hid on the side, ready to grasp the universe magic to complete his great cause of running again. Loki grabbed an empty one, and instantly appeared in his figure, some in disbelief and wailing. Screamed.


    This is different from the script.


    These various fighters can be no less than Thor how the guys emerged from the earth.


    This unscientific!


    "Roar!"


    "...Xiete!"


    Before Loki sighed, the Hulk over there seemed to have discovered that he was beating a phantom. After losing the phantom, he looked at Loki and snorted and shook the mountain directly. ''S came in the direction where the real Loki was.


    Rocky, a jealous spirit, cursed, and quickly returned to his senses. He was ready to quietly walk away in this chaotic battlefield.


    but¡­


    "ßÑ!"


    "..."


    After Steve Rogers appeared in front of Rocky, he grabbed his right hand, and the US team shield that fell at Rocky''s feet was automatically recovered: "Looky, the **** of lies, where are you going."


    Rocky looked up at Steve Rogers wearing a Leo gold Saint cloak, showing his iconic smile: "Look at who this is, a soldier who is not a soldier."


    "Boom!"


    "team leader!"


    "Boom!"


    "team leader."


    Natasha and Adam quickly solved the large-scale enemy group on their battlefield. After noticing Steve Rogers'' side, they rushed over to support Steve Rogers.


    "Rocky!"


    Natasha looked at Loki over there blankly: "You have been arrested."


    Rocky: "..."


    Big Snow Mountain!


    ßÝ!


    "Sheet."


    The Ophiuchus self-made saint clothing took Tony Stark for several jumps and arrived at Daxue Mountain. At the same time it automatically took over again, the nano clothing quickly went online: "This feels very cool, but after a long time, That''s it."


    "Interesting."


    The words of the Supreme Master Gu Yi appeared in Tony Stark¡¯s ears after Lake said to himself: "I think no one in the world will reject this power. If you let other people know that you said that, I''m afraid it will think you are in Versailles."


    "..."


    Tony raised his eyebrows and squeaked. He appeared on the top of the snowy mountain where the Supreme Master Gray is located. He stared in front of him, sitting on the futon with his legs crossed, and the Supreme Master sipping a bowl of fragrant tea: "The Virgin Palace ?"


    The zodiac sign sits in the starry sky of the zodiac, and naturally, they know each other.


    The supreme mage pushed a cup of tea made in front of him to Tony, with a light tone: "Call me Gu Yi. In the words of God King Zeus, I haven''t jumped over so quickly."


    Tony nodded and took out the Universe Rubik''s Cube: "I think this thing is for you."


    Gu Yi made a move with his right hand, and the universe cube in Tony''s hand appeared on Gu Yi''s hand with a scream.


    Next second.


    Above the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, a curtain of its own blasted directly onto the cracked gap in the sky.


    "All right."


    "All right?"


    Tony stared at the hole that was still cracking in the sky, listening to Gu Yi''s sentence, he was a little suspicious, if it weren''t for the zodiac signs, Tony would think Gu Yi was fooling him.


    Gu Yi''s expression was faint: "Midgard¡¯s space channel has been opened once. It is easy to repair the first time, but it is not so easy to repair it the second time. Moreover, the people on earth need to enter the interstellar age. This gap can be The role of providing a safe haven is also a gift that God King Zeus acquiesced to the people on earth in view of this action."


    Tony chuckled, "He is so generous for the first time."


    Gu Yi glanced up at Tony, and did not answer this sentence. After putting away the Cosmos Cube, he pointed his finger at the bowl of tea in front of him: "Ophiuchus came from afar to send the Cosmos Cube, drink a cup of tea, warm and warm. Body."


    Tony shrugged: "Sorry, I''m only right..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Gu Yi volleyed his right hand, and accompanied by the appearance of a light curtain, with three hoots, Adam staggered and clicked directly, plunged into the thick snow like a brown bear.


    Natasha is more elegant, the phoenix fire on her body burst out, directly evaporating the snow layer all over her instantly, revealing the green grass under the thick snow layer.


    Steve Rogers did not feel uncomfortable. He glanced at Tony Stark next to him, and then looked at the Supreme Mage who swung a few small benches directly over there: "The Virgin Palace?"


    Gu smiled.


    Tony looked at Steve: "Gu Yi, she hasn''t joined the job yet."


    Natasha and Adam, who pulled themselves out of the snow, heard Tony and Steve''s conversation, and cast their eyes on Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi said while pouring tea: "The war of the people on earth, UU reading . In theory, no extraordinary forces are allowed to intervene, but this rule has long since been modified by the **** king Zeus. It¡¯s no longer valid, but if the people on Earth have already gained an advantage, if you can not participate, let¡¯s not participate and have a cup of tea."


    Adam turned his head and looked around: "Where is Loki?"


    Natasha also looked around, remembering that they were just now, but with a group of soldiers, they were directly preparing to **** Loki and escorted to the temporary command center for interrogation.


    Steve Rogers did not speak and frowned.


    Tony Stark seems to have thought of something, look at Gu Yi: "That guy doesn''t want us to catch Loki?"


    Natasha and Adam look at Tony.


    Gu Yi looked up at Tony Stark: "I now know why the **** Zeus thinks you are one of his few friends who can have some common language."


    Tony smiled, and directly lifted the Nano suit and sat opposite Gu Yi: "I don''t think he has any common language with him, I have already turned my prodigal son back."


    That guy is still wandering.


    Moreover, I was shamelessly blowing the black whistle, and the black villager took away my unborn daughter.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 745: The real war has just begun

    Tony''s stomach hurts when he thinks about this.


    Although Lake has Zhang Liangji, he also has a wall ladder.


    But...


    Even though I have already figured out how to deal with Lake¡¯s black whistle bet, I still don¡¯t dare to talk to Pepper about it. After all, since I established a relationship with Pepper, frankly speaking, in certain things, even Tony was also afraid that Pepper would be mad at him.


    Steve Rogers over there also lifted his holy clothes, sat down, and said solemnly: "Rocky is the mastermind this time."


    Tony returned to his senses, drank the tea in front of him, and looked at Steve: "Captain, can''t you guess that? Is that guy so kind and compassionate? He must have asked Loki to do his own article. "


    Natasha and Adam, who couldn''t speak, silently drank the tea in front of them and listened to the conversation of the three zodiac saints.


    The smile on Gu Yi''s face is still the same: "The war on the earth is coming to an end, but the war on Zeus, the **** king, has just begun."


    Tony chuckled: "We have been fighting for so long here, and the war on his side has just begun. It seems that he can''t keep up with this year''s Christmas."


    **** it.


    I knew I had gambled.


    Tony thought of the gambling game that Lake wanted to play again just before the start of the war. Suddenly he felt regret in his heart. If it was a gambling, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to win back the losing daughter?


    is wrong.


    I didn''t lose, it was the guy who blew the black whistle to make the black dealer win.


    Guichi seemed to see Tony¡¯s mind: "Ophiuchus..."


    Tony looked at Gu Yi: "Call me Tony."


    Gu nodded a little: "Tony, you should know that if you bet against Zeus, then it will be another situation."


    Tony has a strange expression.


    Right.


    Forget that this guy has a black history of blowing black whistle and becoming a black house. If you bet with him, there is no doubt that you don¡¯t have to think about it. I am afraid that this guy will secretly help Cherita. The end of the war that is supported by him takes precedence over the earth.


    good fellow.


    I shouldn''t regret it, I should be thankful, if you bet with him, then don''t think about having your own daughter, they are all that guy''s daughter-in-law.


    and so¡­


    I should have said this to Pepper. Thanks to my persistence, we only lost one daughter instead of four daughters. Maybe this statement makes Pepper more acceptable?


    Tony lowered his head, touched his chin, followed this direction, organized, and when he returned to New York, how to use the art of language to tell Pepper that he lost their daughter.


    Natasha heard Gu Yi talking about Lake''s war just beginning, and said, "What can we do?"


    Gu went to Natasha and shook his head: "No, we don''t need to do anything, naturally someone will save Loki away."


    A few people were taken aback.


    at this time.


    With a click, a bright lightning in the sky blasted directly down from the torn opening.


    "That is¡­"


    "Thor Thor?"


    "..."


    Gu nodded a little: "Yes, Thor, although Loki is adopted, and Loki is also Asgard''s most wanted criminal, but even so, Asgard will not sit back and watch Loki be taken by others. People tried, especially in Midgard."


    soon.


    Thunder again.


    Next second.


    Amidst the thunder, Thor and Loki dragged them, and once again they disappeared into the big hole in the sky.


    Although Gu Yi once again used the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube to make up for the space barrier, damage has already occurred. At least, the space barrier that has been repaired twice can withstand the invasion of other interstellar races, but it can no longer withstand the invasion of the gods.


    But...


    Lake wants this effect.


    after awhile.


    Lake emerged from the void and looked at Thor, who was directly blasting into the World Tree universe with Loki. He turned around and looked in front of him. When he had just asked Thor to hand over Loki, the criminal of heaven, he was just rushed over. Sol smashed the dozens of heavenly birdmen with a hammer, and smiled.


    "A man is a man."


    Lake''s mouth slightly raised, and he did not feel angry at all because Sol also killed the dozen or so heavenly birdmen. Not only did he not, but also a little happy: "You kill me, I''m uprising, so there is nothing wrong with it."


    Originally Lake''s plan was Thor and Loki, this time they must explain one.


    but¡­


    Plans never keep up with changes.


    Lake¡¯s plan was completely based on the non-cooperation of the ruler of the kingdom of heaven. However, the ruler of the kingdom is very cooperative today, which leads to the need to revise the plan.


    Rocky...


    Ah.


    Lake''s eyes flickered, turned around, and disappeared directly into the void. When he appeared once, he had already appeared in the heavenly territory of the World Tree universe.


    At this moment, the kingdom of heaven, looking condescendingly, is full of flames of war.


    But the war is also over.


    After Lake obtained the new dominance authority from the heavenly ruler, it also indicated that Liangbing may have the new dominance authority.


    Liangbing directly used the core database to modify four commands through the core of heaven. First, from this moment on, all the databases of the heavenly males were disabled; secondly, from this moment on, the wings of the heavenly males were also completely disabled. ; Third, cancel the shielding of the female angels¡¯ database; fourth, contact the Legion-level ban on female angels not to have wings.


    To put it simply.


    Liangbing has reversed the original order of the kingdom of heaven. From this moment on, the status of the female angels in the kingdom of heaven is now the status of the male birds.


    even...


    Liang Bing was expressionless at the door of the Angel Palace, staring condescendingly at all parts of the kingdom of heaven. After being released, countless people chasing after the men who used to behave recklessly against them and treated them like pigs and dogs were silent. .


    At this moment, the kingdom of heaven has also entered the era of blood flow, and this time, I am afraid, will not stop until the male birds in the kingdom are completely extinct.


    Lake walked out of the angel palace behind him, stood in front of Liangbing, and glanced at Liangbing.


    Liangbing leaned directly into Lake¡¯s arms, his expression could not change at all, and he said softly: "Thank you."


    Lake lowered his head and kissed Liang Bing''s hair, feeling the fascinating breath like mint, and smilingly said: "You are my woman, what you want, I will satisfy you."


    The corner of Liangbing''s mouth raised: "Really, but I want him to die like a wild dog on the side of the road, rather than let him die like a hero."


    Lake smiled: "At the last moment, he actually understood it, and he regretted it. Moreover, after all, he is the ruler of the generation. Forget it, we know it. If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t tell this matter and wait for heaven. After a generation or so, the newly-born angels won¡¯t remember how low the status of female angels in the kingdom of heaven once was, would they?"


    History is always written by victors.


    is like history on earth.


    is also like the history on Asgard.


    History is always written by victors, and the kingdom of heaven is no exception. Lake does not like to remember the past, which means Lake does not like to watch history. Therefore, if Rang Bing is willing to do this, Lake does not matter.


    Liangbing pursed his lips: "I will. He has done so many bad things. Don''t think that doing a good thing at the last moment can offset it. He is not worthy."


    In Lake''s eyes, perhaps the ruler of heaven is a model of enduring humiliation.


    But a thousand people have a thousand Hamlet in their hearts.


    Again.


    Lake didn''t care much about how Liangbing planned to operate, he only cared a little.


    The wailing voices of male birds are all over the heaven.


    The port has been blocked by the angels of light of the Holy Keisha, and in the darkness of that kingdom, Mephisto was chewing on the souls of the male angels that he swallowed one after another at this moment.


    Mephisto was in a happy mood at this moment, laughing crazily, and more, more, kill them, kill them, and give me all their souls.


    Liangbing seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Lake: "I thought your plan was a success. You have led Sol to Xander Star."


    Lake smiled and said, "No, no, this just confirms one thing, that is, he still likes Rocky more."


    "This will not affect your plan."


    "Why do you say that."


    Lake said so, and smiled: "My plan on Sandal Star was never for Sol, but an excuse for our newly recruited Heimdall. In fact, if Sol does not go Save Loki, let¡¯s proceed to the next step."


    Shandal Star does have etheric particles.


    Lake put it.


    what?


    Ether particles should be on the earth?


    Perhaps.


    But don¡¯t forget, Lake has an object.


    Destiny balance!


    When Lake puts the soul gem on the scale of destiny, under the same exchange mode, naturally, the soul gem becomes the reality gem of the same infinite gem series.


    The power of reality gems, UU reading is the most powerful in the infinite gem series.


    It''s a pity that it is still the same sentence.


    Lake is not interested in infinite gems, so real gems can be used by Lake, but Lake will never use them.


    Liangbing nodded, staring blankly at the heaven stained with golden blood: "It may take some time on my side to make your next plan."


    Lake smiled and said: "Thousands of years of prison, once the anger in the heart is released, it is understandable. I will give you this time. I said, you are my woman. I will give you what you want."


    Liangbing kissed Lake with a smile.


    What''s the next step?


    is naturally a real war.


    For the earth, closing the door and killing the Cherita that invaded the earth is considered a victory in the war.


    For Lake, after slaughtering the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, he successfully moved into the kingdom of heaven. Right now, the war has just passed the warm-up stage, and the real war has just begun.


    That is¡­


    The war between heaven and Asgard!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 746: Heaven was never a subordinate of Asgard

    "Boom!"


    In the golden palace of Asgard, Sol, wearing a red cloak, directly threw Loki, who was pulling a lamb in his hand, aside, then looked at Odin on the throne and said: "Father, I Brought Loki back."


    Odin¡¯s one eye flickered, without any expression on his face: "Cheryta, Heavenly Kingdom..."


    Sol said in a deep voice: "The Earthlings defeated the Cheritas, and it is only a time gap before the Cheritas perish. When I came back, Mephisto had already fought the Cheritas¡¯ lord of hell. As for the kingdom of heaven... ¡­"


    Speaking of which.


    Salton paused, then looked at Odin: "Father, what the Lord of Heaven said before he died..."


    The words spoken by the Lord of Heaven before he died were not only heard by Lake, but also, at the end of the Lord of Heaven, the words spoken with the last effort and the words of the designated heir to the inheritance were uttered by the world tree universe. All who are qualified to hear have heard.


    Cherita people, treachery.


    God of lies, Loki is meaningless.


    What is the meaning of these two sentences, Sol does not want to think about it, and, frankly speaking, Sol''s brain capacity is not enough for him to think about such a problem that is enough to make his worldview collapse.


    Odin did not answer this question either, just nodded and said: "The heavenly defense barrier is completely opened, even Heimdall can''t see through the changes."


    Heimdall?


    At this moment, Sol noticed that Heimdall, who was also standing next to him, who had always been like a little transparent, laughed haha, walked up and hugged Heimdall: "My brother, long time no see, you Are you ok?"


    Heimdall smiled unnaturally, but he quickly hid it: "I''m fine, Sol."


    Odin on the throne stood up holding the Eternal Spear and looked at Loki lying on the golden floor. His eyes flashed with infinite wisdom, and he looked at Loki in a deep voice: "Loki, what else can you argue about. "


    Loki got up directly from the floor, jumped unscrupulously, and looked at Odin on the high platform: "What can I do to quibble? By my own ability, I am safe from the hands of the universe destroyer Thanos." I¡¯m back, I have nothing to explain, don¡¯t forget, you abandoned me, Odin!"


    Odin said solemnly: "You brought the flames of war outside into the World Tree."


    Loki blinked and looked at Odin: "So what?"


    The **** of lies.


    As the **** of lies, his greatest ability is to observe words and colors. If he doesn''t even have this basic skill, how can he be called the **** of lies that can fool all life.


    Loki clearly understood the bottom line in Odin''s heart.


    As long as he doesn''t touch Odin''s bottom line, then, even if Odin wants to kill him, but in order to maintain his benevolence and love, Odin will not kill him.


    Odin said in a deep voice, "Because of you, Midgard has encountered an unprecedented war. Because of you, the kingdom of heaven has encountered an unprecedented change..."


    Loki stretched out his right hand, with a classic smile: "Sorry, father! Let me interrupt, what happened to the kingdom of heaven has nothing to do with me. The entire twelfth legion of the kingdom was annihilated because of the chaos in the country. What does it have to do with me? "


    "You are still arguing."


    "¡­¡­"


    Thor also said in a very magnetic voice towards Loki: "Enough, Loki, kneel down and confess to his father!"


    Loki blinked: "I said, I didn''t do the kingdom of heaven."


    "You are the **** of lies!"


    "¡­¡­"


    MMP!


    Loki looked at the expression on Odin''s face, and then glanced at the expression on Saul''s face. In an instant, ten thousand grassy horses ran past in his heart.


    What happened to the **** of lies.


    Can''t the **** of lies tell the truth once in a while?


    "Guard!"


    "God King."


    Odin on the high platform had a point of the eternal spear in his hand, and summoned two Asgard guards and looked at Loki: "Send Loki to the prison. No one is allowed to release him without my order."


    The two guards nodded and squeaked their heads, and directly handcuffed the restraining handcuffs to Loki''s hands when Loki was about to turn his head and ran away, and then directly put a mouthpart on Loki to prevent the **** of lies from using it. His own ability fooled the guards in the prison to open the door.


    after awhile.


    Loki was taken away from the Golden Palace.


    Odin sat back on his golden throne and looked at Heimdall: "Where is the newly promoted ruler of heaven, why didn''t he come to meet me?"


    As his personal vassal kingdom, the first thing that the rulers of the past generations of heaven took office was to come to worship the dock.


    In other words.


    The ruler elected by himself within the kingdom of heaven is invalid. Only the ruler of the kingdom approved by Odin can be regarded as the real ruler of the kingdom.


    Heimdall did not speak.


    It is not his turn to say this.


    Regarding the question and answer to Odin, Lake had already analyzed it privately with Heimdall.


    God King Odin?


    The **** king Odin who ate the fruit of wisdom may be invincible in the world tree universe, but out of the world tree universe, oh, if you have a son, you must have a father, and Odin''s original wisdom is not very drop.


    Lake calculates Odin outside of the World Tree, no matter how smart Odin is in the World Tree, it is impossible to calculate.


    is like now.


    Odin knew well why the new ruler of heaven didn''t come to visit him in the first place.


    The previous generation of heavenly rulers identified two murderers before they died.


    The Cheritas and... Loki.


    And who is Loki?


    Odin¡¯s son, at least, on the face of it, Loki is also the son of Odin as well as a criminal.


    at this time.


    Heimdall''s eyes turned white, and he looked back at Odin: "God King, the messenger of the Lord of Heaven is here."


    Odin hummed, "Let him in."


    soon.


    A heavenly male birdman walked into the hall from outside, and arched his hand towards Odin on the high platform: "The King of God!"


    Odin could not hear anything unusual in his tone: "You master, why don''t you come to see me."


    The heavenly male birdman simply ignored Odin¡¯s question and said directly: ¡°Loki is suspected of killing my former master. My heavenly ruler hopes that the king of God can give Loki to our heaven for trial."


    Odin blinked with one eye.


    Sol, who stood with Heimdall next to him, unsurprisingly went wild: "What, what did you say, let us Asgard hand over Loki to you, does Heaven want to meet Asgard''s anger? ?"


    The heavenly male birdman looked at Sol: "Loki conspired with the Cheritas and killed my Twelve Heavenly Legion, a total of 200,000 angels. Does Asgard want to shelter such criminals?"


    Thor said directly: "Rocky was adopted."


    An illocutionary meaning is a sentence.


    Loki¡¯s behavior is a personal behavior and cannot represent Asgard.


    The heavenly male birdman looked directly at Odin on the high platform, and clasped his fists: "God King."


    Odin flickered one-eyed: "Let your master come to see me."


    "Sorry."


    "what?"


    "The ruler is rectifying within the kingdom of heaven. All the commanders of my twelfth legion died in battle. It is estimated that there will be no way to come and see the king in a short time, but the ruler has an explanation. As long as Loki is executed in the kingdom of heaven, my ruler of the kingdom of heaven will definitely see God king."


    "¡­¡­"


    Odin on the high platform heard this and said in a deep voice, "So, if I don''t give my son to the kingdom of heaven, does the kingdom of heaven plan to leave my Asgard''s rule?"


    Thor screamed, and directly grabbed Mau''nel, like an angry killing Matt: "As long as the kingdom of heaven dares to leave, I will dare to bring troops to suppress the kingdom of heaven."


    Odin''s eyebrows stretched: "Sol!"


    Thor looked directly at Odin on the high platform: "Father."


    Under Sol¡¯s prostitution, the male birdman of the heaven is not afraid to lift his neck and look at Odin: "Loki and the Cheritas conspired to kill 200,000 in heaven. The Cheritas must die, Loki , Must die too!"


    Odin scolded the impulsive Thor, and stood up expressionlessly, holding the eternal spear, and looking at the heavenly male birdman under the high platform: "Does this mean you dominate?"


    The heavenly male birdman met Odin''s one-eyed without fear: "This is the unanimous understanding of my heavenly kingdom. Loki killed 200,000 heavenly kingdoms. According to the laws of heavenly kingdom, he should endure 200,000 swords and ten thousand cuts. "


    "Can the laws of your heaven be better than the laws of Asgard?"


    "Heaven has never been a vassal of Asgard, but an ally of Asgard."


    "what?"


    The heavenly male birdman directly looked at Odin: "If the King of God does not hand over Loki this time, then the alliance between heaven and Asgard will end here."


    Odin on the high platform narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Next second.


    The eternal spear in Odin''s right hand was thrown directly, with a puff, and instantly, the heavenly male birdmen in the audience were tied into a string: "Heaven is not a vassal of Asgard?"


    The male bird man who was strung into strings is still full of anger Ignoring the blood spitting out from the corner of his mouth, his eyes are still stubbornly looking at Odin: "So, God King Odin, yes Are you planning to ignore the 200,000 dead in my heaven and protect the criminal Loki?"


    Odin slowly walked off the stage: "Who is it that gave you the courage to speak to me like this? The World Tree belongs to Asgard. I say yes, so you can continue. I want to say no, do you dare to grab it? ?"


    The male bird man of the kingdom of heaven raised his mouth: "My ruler of the kingdom of heaven already knows what the king of God means.


    talking.


    The heavenly male birdman didn¡¯t act. He was still full of breath last second. After being pierced by the Spear of Eternity, he was still alive and kicking. After saying this, he spit out his tongue and his unusually pompous head tilted to the side. Go offline directly.


    In an instant.


    The heavenly male bird man pierced by the Eternal Spear turned into starlight directly in front of Odin and disappeared instantly.


    Odin''s one eye flickered.


    Behind him.


    The violent Thor walked out with Mulnier in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "Father, I will capture this new king of heaven."


    Odin: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 747: That day the country wants to explain

    Loki is a criminal, there is no doubt about it, but before this criminal, one line of words needs to be added.


    Asgard¡¯s criminal.


    Even if Loki is not Odin¡¯s son, but an Asgardian, no matter what planet he is on and what bad things he has done, only Asgard will be judged by him, and it can only be Asgard.


    No exceptions!


    Right now, the kingdom of heaven asked Asgard to give Loki, the son of Odin, to them, so that the kingdom of heaven would torture Loki?


    This¡­¡­


    Odin didn''t know what he thought, but Sol would never agree. After all, who made Rocky his younger brother, even if he was adopted, it was his younger brother.


    Above the kingdom of heaven.


    After the bloodbath, the kingdom of heaven at this moment became unusually quiet. Under the soft night sky and starlight, the cities in the kingdom of heaven were lit up like a fire dragon, converging from all sides of the kingdom to the center of the kingdom of heaven. On the mountain of angels.


    In the Angel Palace.


    Lake held his hands on his back, raised his head, and stared at the throne in the majestic palace, which symbolizes the dominance.


    "Ahem."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake retracted his gaze, turned to look, raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile: "Hexi."


    With a silky silver hair like white snow, Hexi in a uniform walked in from outside on his boots, kissed Lake, and then stood next to Lake and looked at the dominion throne on the high platform: "You really are No idea at all?"


    Lake smiled and said, "The Three Kings era is very good, what do you think, Heavenly King?"


    Hexi lowered her head and closed her hair, as Liang Bing had said to him many times in the past few days, and said to Lake: "Thank you, dear."


    Lake was too lazy to talk about other things, and chuckled slightly: "I appreciate all beautiful things!"


    This should be regarded as a more literary interpretation version that favors women over men.


    Lake thought in his heart, and said to Hexi: "Go out, the angels outside have been looking forward to the arrival of this new era for a long time. After venting their anger, order should return."


    Hexi nodded, turned and walked towards the outside of the palace.


    Actually...


    The male birds are not really extinct.


    Instead, a small group of male birds were left behind. They were locked in the secret cave of the kingdom of heaven, which was behind the kingdom of heaven.


    The reason why there is a small rub is also very simple.


    multiply and reproduce.


    Maybe the male birds don¡¯t understand it, but the female angels do. Therefore, the female angels left such a small group of male birds as a backup method for reproduction.


    Of course, it is estimated that this method is not useful.


    After all, this is not just a pure heavenly uprising, but a formal fusion of Kwang Ming Court and heaven. The female angels of Kwang Ming Court are not reproduced by this method, but the bright soul walks directly from the water of the Tianhe River. It''s coming out.


    Lake pondered that the moment when the female angels of the kingdom of heaven merged with the angels of light, it was the end of the small group of male birds.


    Outside the palace.


    In an instant.


    The cheers are like mountains and seas, rising from the mountain of angels, and then like a wave, sweeping in all directions, the cheers are higher than the waves.


    "Wow!"


    Countless densely packed angel swords and armors fell from the void, instantly, as if forming a mountain.


    followed.


    Hexi repeated his right hand and took out [Fate Scale].


    The scale of destiny was thrown out in an instant, with a thud, it expanded directly in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground. The densely packed angel''s swords and armor were directly thrown on one end of the scale of destiny, and then, the gorgeous shape, and the light of the future The female battle angels'' unique battle clothes and sabers appeared on the other end.


    Lake gave [Fate Scale] as a gift to Hexi.


    The Heavenly Blade King Divine Kaisha has the sword of divine light and the armor of divine light.


    Apocalypse King Liangbing possesses the core of heaven.


    Tianji King Hexi owns the balance of destiny.


    After the darkness dissipated, outside, the three kings who were happy with the people walked into the palace again.


    Lake turned his back to the three of them, his eyes closed slightly, and he used his mind and his inner response, Heimdall, who was far away in Asgard, to learn about Asgard''s information since this time.


    The avatar that Lake sent at the time tried to provoke Odin with the avatar, and then took advantage of the situation to directly raise the Sekaiju counterattack banner day.


    was beyond Lake''s expectations.


    Odin didn''t even take the bait. After killing his clone, there was no more action.


    Heimdall told Lake that on that day, after Odin killed the clone, he ordered Sol not to go to heaven without authorization, otherwise he would disappear on Asgard after stripping off his heir status.


    is fine.


    Lake¡¯s inside should be Heimdall.


    Heimdall told Lake that after Odin had left Asgard, Odin was once again looking for the Three Goddesses of Destiny in the World Tree.


    Lake slowly opened his eyes and sneered.


    So, Odin gained infinite wisdom by eating wisdom fruit. This should actually be a lie.


    If Odin has infinite wisdom, then there is no need for the guidance of the three goddesses of fate.


    Lake thought in his heart, turned around, looked at the three women standing side by side, each with their own temperament, smiling and said: "It''s done?"


    Keisha nodded: "But you don''t seem to get it done."


    According to the plan, at this time, Odin should have broken with Odin directly because he did not surrender the black hand behind the scenes, taking the kingdom of heaven and leaving the world tree directly.


    Lake smiled: "Something unexpected happened, but it''s not a big problem."


    The pit has been dug, why did Odin say that he would not jump if he didn¡¯t jump?


    "Unlock the barrier."


    Lake said so, and chuckled softly: "It''s time to go to the meeting with Odin."


    finished.


    Lake confessed to Keisha, Liangbing, and Hexi. They still acted according to his signal as before. Then, he took a direct step, with a bang, and disappeared directly under Asgard¡¯s Rainbow Bridge transmission. In the hall.


    Asgard, Rainbow Bridge Temple.


    Lake walked out of the Rainbow Bridge in the shape of Shahrir, looked around, then looked at the sword bearer Heimdall above and smiled: "This is the first time I come here as a master. "


    Heimdall received the guardian holy sword and looked at Lake: "Heaven''s ruler, the **** king is already waiting for you in the golden palace."


    Lake nodded.


    No third person knows about his alliance with Heimdall. Above Asgard, although Lake is sure that Odin won¡¯t be able to see here, he can keep out of it, and try his best to keep out of it.


    half an hour later.


    Lecto spent some time, and after remembering the whole picture of Asgard in his own mind, he entered the golden palace with great dignity.


    Odin wears a blindfold and holds the Eternal Spear high above him.


    Asgard gods lined up in the palace.


    It looks like...


    It seems that he is going to give Lake a chance to kill him.


    "You are late."


    "Give you more time to think about it."


    As Lake listened to Odin on the high platform, he also returned, ignoring the gazes of the Asgardian gods on both sides, directly carrying his hands on his back, and looking at Odin above: "The king of gods, a few days ago, I Your messenger was killed. Before he died, he sent a message that I don''t want to believe. Therefore, I am here now. Loki is a sinner in my heaven, and Loki must accept the judgment of heaven."


    "This is Asgard!"


    "Birdman."


    "Be bold, you should kneel down and talk to our king."


    "Has Heaven already forgotten the distinction between master and servant?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake looked at the vocal harvest goddess Sif, and chuckled: "Master and servant? Heaven and Asgard have always been alliances with each other. When will the master and servant come?"


    Even if the last ruler of the kingdom of heaven flattered Odin, he did not say that the kingdom of heaven was a force under the rule of Asgard.


    Of course.


    There is no name. In fact, the male birds who were in power in the Kingdom of Heaven have been slaughtered completely. In fact, the Kingdom of Heaven has nothing to do with Asgard.


    Harvest goddess Sif chuckled out the saber from her waist.


    "enough!"


    "God King."


    Odin on the high platform solemnly shouted at Sif who was about to draw out his weapon and set off directly: "Let''s put it away, the ruler of heaven is right. Heaven and Asgard are all ally."


    The Harvest Goddess glared at Lake, and finally gave a cold snort and put away her saber.


    "What about Thor."


    "out."


    "Go get Sol back."


    "it is good."


    Harvest goddess Sifu turned to one of the three warriors of the fairy palace behind him and said such a sentence, thinking in his heart, if Sol was there, he would have hit it with a hammer.


    Lake didn''t care about the whispers of harvest goddess Sif and the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    Sol?


    When Sol comes back, my business will be over. At this moment, Sol, I am afraid that it has already come to the planet of Sandal I found him on the planet of Sandal, looking for it. The little lover whose etheric particles suddenly disappeared from Heimdall¡¯s sight.


    Erzengzi is afraid of everyone.


    For any perfect plan, compared with the so-called unstable factors, the most terrifying thing is the kind of Erzengzi that cannot be estimated by behavior, because you will never know when Erzengzi will do it. What kind of things come out.


    and so.


    Lake, in order to prevent the two stunners and the barbarian Thor from creating flowers for him to live out, it is the best choice to simply and rudely drive the two stunners away.


    Odin on the high platform stared at Lake below the stage and said in a deep voice: "Master of heaven, I have sent someone to investigate this matter. You have my guarantee. If Rocky does something like this, I Asgard is absolutely not..."


    Lake looked directly at Odin and interrupted Odin¡¯s righteous words, but to put it bluntly, it was an unforgiving words, and said directly: "The King of God, is he doubting the words of my last heavenly ruler before his death, or said, In this way, directly choose to shelter Loki? Heaven needs an explanation. If the King of God does not give this account to Heaven today, then Heaven will definitely ask for an explanation from itself!"


    Odin: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 748: My heaven, it’s the other way around

    Playing with me, procrastinating time?


    What do you want.


    I don¡¯t have so much time to spend with you here, a bunch of things are waiting for him to deal with.


    The most important thing to say, there is no doubt that it is Christmas this year.


    This year is Karen¡¯s first Christmas as the first lady. As everyone knows, Karen attaches great importance to festivals, especially family holidays.


    Just think of Betty¡¯s pamphlet of Christmas Leave Campaign.


    Lake dare to swear that if he missed such an important festival this year, which is of great significance to Karen, there is no doubt that Karen will be very angry, and it is the rhythm of a year of direct anger.


    Lake doesn''t want to be okay.


    Say it again.


    If Odin doesn''t get a set, this scene can''t go on.


    Anyway...


    Today, Odin will either give it to someone or, according to Lake''s script, honestly perform the scene.


    A word.


    Odin is not going crazy today. What Lake said is to force Odin to go crazy.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Bold."


    "Do you know where you stand now?"


    "Let us give you an explanation?"


    "Asgard never needs to explain anything to anyone!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The Asa gods in the Golden Temple became a little angry after hearing Leke¡¯s words. After all, before Leke, the former ruler of the heavenly kingdom was in a state of humility even when facing them.


    What is this now?


    Does the evil slave eat the master?


    Standing in the palace, Lake, who was bearing the anger of the gods¡¯ eyes, did not change his expression, but quietly looked at Odin on the high platform: "I am the new ruler of heaven. I will dominate revenge for the old. The promise, God King, hand over Loki, otherwise..."


    Odin said in a deep voice: "Otherwise what?"


    Lake was expressionless: "Otherwise, my kingdom of heaven will be cut to pieces in Asgard. Since then, the kingdom of heaven will no longer be subject to Asgard''s command."


    "what?"


    "you dare."


    "Are you going to be a traitor, the ruler of heaven."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake glanced at the goddess of harvest that once again spoke out, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Your people and the Cheritas in the universe have joined forces to kill the 200,000 soldiers of my heaven. I ask you to hand over the murderer, but you don¡¯t. I also said that I am a traitor. Why, does the Asa protoss like to reverse black and white so much?"


    Harvest goddess Sif raised her eyebrows coldly: "You..."


    at this time.


    "enough!"


    Odin on the high platform directly interrupted the next words of the harvest goddess Sifu in a deep voice, taking a deep breath, one-eyed, and staring at the lake below the stage, which was different from any previous ruler of heaven.


    "Sharir..."


    Odin called Lake''s name in a calm tone, and stared at Lake: "You... are not from heaven."


    "what?"


    "Not a man from heaven?"


    The gods of the Asa Protoss looked at each other, staring at Lake in the palace, slightly stunned.


    Lake laughed loudly: "King of God, this is your plan. Just say that I am not from heaven, and then the next step is to kill me directly here?"


    ïÏ with a loud sound.


    The Harvest Goddess drew out her long sword directly and pointed towards Lake: "Say, who are you?"


    Lake looked at the harvest goddess Sif, with a cold tone: "It''s only three things, and there will be another time, look at me, dare you to kill you directly here."


    Sifu leaned forward directly, and the sword moved forward: "Then try it."


    Lake sneered, his momentum burst out from his body instantly.


    Boom!


    There was wind and waves on the ground in an instant, and a huge gust of wind directly swept the entire palace.


    Hill, who stabbed towards Lake, noticed the sudden violent aura on Lake, and couldn''t help but shrink his eyes.


    "I said!"


    Odin on the high platform, the Eternal Spear in his right hand flicked towards that side, accompanied by a huge roar: "Enough!"


    rumbling!


    The Eternal Spear directly blocked Lake, and the wings that Lake blasted out enough to cover the entire hall blasted like steel wings toward the eclipsed Harvest Goddess Sif under the protection of the Eternal Spear.


    Lake¡¯s eyes were cold, and the endless aura accompanied by the sky-shielding wings confronted the Eternal Spear in front of him. The continuous splash of firelight shot out in an instant. Under the powerful aura of Lake and Odin, in the palace. The rest of the Asa gods were already looking at Lake with their gradually unbelievable gazes.


    This¡­¡­


    The ruler of the kingdom of heaven, it turns out, is such a powerful one?


    Half loudly.


    Boom!


    Lake suddenly put away his wings, and the horror in the palace disappeared.


    à§à§.


    The Eternal Spear also returned to Odin''s hands again: "Guard!"


    A team of guards walked in directly from outside the palace.


    Odin looked at the harvest goddess blankly. The Sif, who was designated as the future queen, directly said to the guard: "The harvest goddess has no manners. Take it to the confinement room."


    The captain of the guard held his fist directly, and then, with a wave of his right hand, two guards came out and directly escorted the goddess of harvest, Sifu, turned and went to lock up the hall.


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth to look at Odin.


    Okay.


    Odin is really old.


    Although, in the World Tree universe, Lake has no way to defeat Odin.


    but¡­¡­


    Even if Odin is in the world tree, he cannot kill Lake. Even if he goes to the outer universe, after decay, just like Odin, Lake can fight two.


    Of course.


    are the two who need to go all out.


    no way.


    Who caused Odin to be abandoned by the World Tree itself? The World Tree itself doesn¡¯t like Odin anymore. As time goes by, or as the dusk of the gods advances, Odin is completely disconnected from the World Tree. The moment of contact was the moment when Odin really died.


    Lake found out Odin''s current strength in the confrontation, chuckled lightly, and looked directly at Odin: "God King, let me ask one last thing, Loki, Asgard is going to meet or not!"


    On the high platform, Odin sweats faintly on his forehead, and his face is dark and gloomy, watching Lake down the stage.


    **** it.


    Why is the election of the Heavenly Congress at this time turbulent? Before, the Lord of Heaven selected several candidates. He was the only one who was delayed by various things. As a result, this nail household was selected.


    after awhile.


    Odin took a deep breath, sat back on his throne, closed his one eye, then opened it, and said in a calm tone: "Rocky and the Cheritas killed 200,000 soldiers in the kingdom of heaven. This matter , It should be dealt with with the kingdom of heaven, Asgard will never protect any criminal, even if it is me, guilty also needs to be judged."


    finished.


    The Eternal Spear in Odin''s hand directly hit the ground.


    ßËßË.


    Loki, wearing antlers on his head, appeared straight in the hall, staggering, almost unable to stabilize Luo Station.


    Odin looked at Lake directly: "Rocky, it''s your heaven."


    Lake looked at Loki in front of him and tilted his head.


    Ah.


    If I hadn''t seen Loki once before, I''ve recorded Loki''s soul fluctuations, and I''m afraid you would have swayed him.


    Lake opened his right hand and slammed Loki directly into his right hand.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Lake directly squeezed his hands with his bare hands. At the moment when the Asa gods had not had time to exclaim, he directly squeezed the Loki on his hands with his bare hands. Accompanied by the spewing blood, there were countless flying stumps, Lake¡¯s The voice looked at Odin on the high platform coldly: "Take a fake to fool me, Odin, congratulations."


    finished.


    Lake directly turned around and left: "Asgard blessed the killing of the two hundred thousand soldiers of my heaven, the criminal Rocky. From now on, my heaven and Asgard will be cut off. In the world tree, all heaven soldiers will immediately return to heaven. Mistake, if there is a violation, treat it as a traitor. From this moment on, my kingdom of heaven will be reversed!!!"


    finished.


    Lake''s wings that covered the sky opened instantly, and with a bang, they flew directly over Asgard.


    Next second.


    "you dare!"


    A roar came from the Golden Palace, and then, an eternal spear that pierced the sky instantly appeared in front of Lake, and with a bang, it penetrated the phantom of Lake...


    Click!


    Along with the appearance of the scales of the golden battle suit, the **** king Odin walked out of the palace with a gloomy face, stepped out with his right foot, and appeared directly opposite Lake: "Heaven, do you want to rebel?"


    Lake looked at Odin, who was finally forced out, with a smile on his mouth: "Fuck me with fakes, Odin, do you think that heaven is still the old heaven?"


    Odin asked coldly: "I ask you, Heaven, do you want to rebel!"


    Talking.


    From within the kingdom of heaven, a female voice suddenly passed through Asgard, and even through the entire world tree, the female voice seemed to be saying something.


    There is time, place, action, and result!


    Odin''s face suddenly changed without him.


    In the kingdom of heaven, at this moment, Liangbing is standing at the core of the kingdom of heaven. With the help of the core of the kingdom of heaven, he is moving toward other kingdoms on the world tree. Under his instruction, how many creatures who once opposed Odin were killed.


    One pile, one by one, heinous!


    Odin''s complexion is really gloomy and dripping blood at the moment.


    Lake looked at Odin with a smile: "Odin, you forced me, do you think I can¡¯t tell if you gave me the real Rocky or the fake Rocky?"


    good fellow.


    This is fooling me like the former ruler of heaven, right?


    I have to say that there is also a record of this in the inheritance given by the Lord of Heaven.


    On several occasions, the angels of the kingdom of heaven were persecuted in Asgard, and Odin and the former ruler of the kingdom of heaven did that, you need a step, well, I will give you a step, which is directly made by the means of the Asa Protoss. A fake sinner, then handed over to the Lord of Heaven.


    So everyone is happy.


    Pity!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 749: The birth of the sacred garment of Zeus

    Odin felt that it was possible before, then it is also possible now.


    After all, after some things are done once, when they are done again, they will naturally feel that they should be done.


    but¡­¡­


    Odin thought that Lake, just like the previous Lord of Heaven, just wanted an explanation. Odin gave this explanation. As a result, this explanation was not what Lake wanted.


    is wrong.


    It should be said, this is what Lake wants.


    An explanation that would allow him to take the opportunity to get mad.


    I have become the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, so he really hooked up with you Odin, and lived without shame. Hello, me, everyone, good scene?


    What do you want.


    The break between Heaven and Asgard is only the first step.


    Lake believes that in the time when Odin¡¯s dark history was so explosive, soon, all the creatures and lives in the entire world tree, after the kingdom of heaven was reversed, would directly oppose Asgard in the same way.


    and!


    You know, now, Odin uses the kingdom of heaven as Asgard''s foreign army, and the soldiers stationed in other parts of the world tree are also soldiers of the kingdom of heaven.


    It''s just that this group of soldiers is completely loaned to Odin.


    So Lake needs an excuse, and Odin needs to give him an excuse, so that he can, as the ruler of the kingdom of heaven, recall this group of soldiers from the kingdom of heaven to the kingdom of heaven.


    The most important thing.


    Although Odin ruled the world tree by insulting means, Lake has always liked to be a positive role. Even if it is a psychological role, a positive role can add a lot of victory buffs.


    "Sound silence!"


    Odin suddenly screamed, and in an instant, the whole World Tree universe was silent, and even everything, under the scream, completely lost his own voice.


    Even the air stopped in an instant.


    Odin is angry and anxious!


    but¡­¡­


    The smile on Lake''s face is even brighter. I have to say that Odin really sent a divine assist.


    In the publishing world of the earth, there is a saying that if you want to make a book''s best-selling explode, the best way is to make the book banned.


    Any life has a thirst for knowledge, especially for those things that are ordered not to be seen, they are more interested in understanding.


    Odin looked at Lake with a gloomy expression: "You are not the new ruler of heaven."


    Only the ruler approved by the core of Heaven can use the core to directly transmit his own voice to any corner of the World Tree universe.


    After Odin chose to silence the voice, Lake stopped worrying about anything. He looked at Odin directly: "I am, but...I let it be to my wife, can''t it?"


    Who stipulated that I cannot live in the Zen position?


    I just did it, you bite me?


    Odin was also taken aback, holding the gun of eternity: "You are not a heavenly birdman, who are you?"


    Lake smiled brightly: "Who do you think I am?"


    Odin smiled coldly: "Kill you, I will know."


    Say it!


    The light of the eternal spear in Odin''s hand skyrocketed, and then he blasted towards Lake in front of him: "Do you really think that in the hall, it is all my power, ants!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, feeling the instantaneous explosion of Odin''s body.


    Next second.


    Lake directly disappeared in place.


    "ßÝ!"


    "Boom!"


    The Eternal Spear in Odin''s hand pierced directly toward the front, and then with a sound, the Eternal Spear broke through the air directly, and then climbed directly like an accurate positioning missile, and headed towards an empty place.


    "No one can provoke me!"


    "is it?"


    "what?"


    "Boom!"


    Above the sky, suddenly, the golden light exploded through.


    In an instant.


    The phantom of the Chaos Universe was projected directly from the void onto the World Tree Universe, and the Force Tree, which supports the universe like the World Tree, swayed his body directly.


    The light above the courtyard, the power of light shines brightly.


    Under the chaos and underworld, the power of darkness rises endlessly.


    In the fountain of magic power, the goddess of magic Mystra directly blasted endless magic power into the Force Tree.


    On the majestic Mount Olympus, all palaces shine.


    In the nebula of the zodiac, the power of the small universe enters the Force Tree endlessly.


    even...


    In the farthest part of the chaotic universe, the power of crimson spread endlessly and entered the Force Tree.


    hum!


    In the Chaos Universe, the power plundered by Lake''s management for so many years directly enters the Force Tree into the purest Chaos Divine Power, and directly descends on Lake through the Force Tree.


    "Ding!"


    Lake directly took out from his own God¡¯s Secret Treasure. He obtained it a long time ago, but has never used it once. It has always been hidden in it. The crisp sound is accompanied by all the light between the sky and the earth, revealing a perfect form. At that moment, almost the entire world was illuminated like golden brilliance.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    ßÑ!


    ßÑ!


    Holy clothes!


    The **** of the sky, the **** of thunder, the king of all gods, the king of gods...


    Zeus holy clothes!


    "Boom!"


    "¡­¡­"


    After Odin caught the golden light, he stopped the trend directly. The eternal gun that was instantly recalled, his face black and ink-like staring in the golden light, wearing that incomparably gorgeous, behind him, it is even more impressive. There appeared four pairs of golden wings, Lek holding a spear that was as powerful as the Eternal Spear.


    "Crack!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake opened his eyes, and in them, the thunder that had been nurtured for many years and even upgraded for nearly a thousand years with the help of external plug-ins directly echoed the law of thunder in the world tree universe, and accompanied by the falling thunder, a golden lake I stretched my limbs to the heart''s content, feeling the strength that I had never had before, and I did my best to release for the first time.


    "click!"


    Surrounded by countless golden thunders, Lake raised the spear of the Lord God, which had the power to control any element in the natural world, and pointed it towards Odin over there: "Who am I, I am your gravedigger." , Odin, have you forgotten that you used to choose Midgard who sacrificed because of your dominance? Now, I am coming!"


    Odin blinked with one eye: "Midgard!"


    But...


    Before Odin could think of anything, in an instant, Odin watched the bombardment of the Lord God''s spear, quickly returned to his mind, and chose to face Lake.


    Lake was different before.


    Odin, this old boy really hides his strength.


    But the problem is not big.


    Again.


    In the World Tree universe, Lake may still be unable to kill Odin, but in the same way, Odin would never want to kill him.


    just...


    Asgard was in bad luck.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The power produced by the two main gods in the battle is very huge, Odin is better, after all, this is Odin¡¯s home court, and Asgard is Odin¡¯s lair.


    But Lake is different.


    Anyway, this battlefield is in Odin''s lair, not his lair Midgard, so this battle can be regarded as the best time Lake has fought since he became Extraordinary.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lake laughed wildly, with a bang, and landed directly on the nine oceans of Asgard. The main god''s spear banged in his hand, directly sensationalizing the nine oceans under him with the power of the main god''s spear.


    The nine oceans moved instantly, whistling, and directly from all directions, they set off waves that could cover the entire Asgard, directly engulfing the power of the nine oceans and blasted towards Odin not far away.


    "Boom!"


    Odin landed directly on his golden palace, staring blankly at the huge waves coming in all directions, and blasted directly on the roof with the Eternal Spear in both hands.


    In an instant.


    The overwhelming and roaring nine oceans directly condensed.


    Yes it is.


    Numerous waves, directly as if frozen, from the roots, clicked and extended to the top of the waves.


    Many mortals living in Asgard watched the battle above in horror at this moment.


    Asa gods directly from all directions, shouting side by side towards Lake.


    "More than people?"


    Wearing sacred clothes, Lake, who felt that he could destroy the entire universe with a single punch, watched the incoming Asa Protoss. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the spear of the Lord God in his hand moved: "Loki killed 200,000 people in my heaven. Today , I will take the lives of 100,000 of your Asa Protoss!"


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    In an instant.


    Like''s heart moved, just like the current Lack, the clone Lack, who was wearing the cloned sacred clothes and the cloned moderator''s **** spear, appeared directly next to Lake.


    More than people?


    Lake, who possesses the clone skill, has never been afraid of anyone.


    "not good."


    "I don''t know well now, it''s too late."


    Lake listened to Odin''s roar on the palace over there, laughed wildly, a dazzling kung fu, in a certain account, the amount of money that could be rich enough to rival all the countries in Africa evaporated instantly, and replaced it, it was once again. , The clones who appeared directly in all directions.


    "Have you... ever felt the power of the small universe?"


    "No."


    "Is it you, have you felt the power that the true **** should have?"


    Lake murmured.


    In the next second a punch came out.


    In total, more than fifty avatars also slapped a flat punch directly at the Asa gods and the soldiers they led surrounded by them.


    In an instant.


    The sound of the wind stagnated, and the air stagnated.


    A circle of golden fist shadows appeared immediately, and then, in all directions, countless golden fist shadows also appeared suddenly, followed closely behind.


    Ultimate power!


    This is the name of the power after Lake has mobilized all the power of the Chaos Universe, then put on the holy clothes and passed the power amplitude.


    Ultimate power has another name.


    The truth of God!


    This power is the power of chaos that composes everything in the universe. This power can expand the universe indefinitely, and can create and destroy all things in the world. Even the power of the small universe is just a derivative of him.


    In an instant.


    This light, like the Big Bang, came out silently and directly between the Asa Protoss and the soldiers it led.


    Boom! ! ! ! ! !


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 750: Push the gods at dusk

    In an instant.


    Boom!


    The earth-shattering explosion occurred.


    The bright light swept across the whole world directly, after the explosion, the violent wind mixed with the same roaring flame rumblingly swept in all directions.


    Boom!


    The moment when the gust of wind touched the frozen nine seas, it directly blasted the freezing law formed by Odin using the ice box.


    In an instant.


    The resurgent nine oceans also joined this unscrupulous feast of destruction, enough to cover the entire Asgard waves roaring towards various places in Asgard.


    "Stop!"


    "Boom!"


    Odin flashed and appeared directly in the center of Asgard. The eternal gun in his hand blasted to the ground, his arms spread out, and his body rumbling directly turned into a giant, rumbling, fierce. The power of''s pouring out, turned into a barrier large enough to cover the entire Asgard.


    ßËßËßË.


    Boom boom boom.


    The endless ocean blasted above the barrier, rumbling directly as if a hammer was hitting a gong and drum.


    "It''s now!"


    Lake saw this and sent a signal directly to the cold ice in heaven: "Do it!"


    Liangbing in the heaven nodded.


    Boom!


    Liangbing directly soared out into the sky, standing on the heaven with Hexi and Kaisha.


    Next second.


    "I, the lord of heaven, the king of apocalypse Liangbing!"


    "I, the judge of the destiny of heaven, the heavenly king Hexi!"


    "I, the purest daughter of all light, Kaisha, King of Sky Blade!"


    Liang Bing directly held the emergence of the core of the kingdom of heaven, watching, and under the call, reflected the world tree that firmly locked the kingdom of heaven and supported this universe: "From now on, my kingdom of heaven will be from the world tree. Leaving, Odin is immortal, the Asa Protoss is immortal, and my kingdom of heaven will never return to the world tree."


    Heavenly King Hexi directly stepped forward, staring directly at Asgard''s picture at this moment: "I curse the Asa Protoss with the judge of the fate of the kingdom of heaven will usher in the most terrifying end of the gods'' twilight."


    Holy Keisha stretched out his sacred wings of light: "On the tree of the world, I pray to you with all the purest daughters of light. May you allow me. From then on, my light will no longer care for the Asa gods, the brightest light. When the kingdom of heaven, when Odin dies, and the Asa Protoss is destroyed, the kingdom of heaven will become the brightest star on the world tree, guiding all living beings, and all light!"


    Keisha was born because of the light, so Keisha claimed to be the daughter of light, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    The words fall.


    clicked.


    The World Tree connected to the Nine Realms suddenly heard a shock. Then, the Kingdom of Heaven was like a ripe apple, directly separated from the World Tree, and quickly moved towards the bottom of the World Tree just like Midgard. Fall down.


    But the fall of heaven at this moment is different from Midgard.


    Midgard was undeclared war by Odin back then. He directly threw away small tricks, not to mention, directly sacrificed.


    But this moment of heaven came prepared.


    Boom!


    The moment the three queens of light fell in heaven, they looked at each other, then each nodded and whizzed in their respective directions.


    Sacred Keisha directly exposed his own light-to-nature dimension.


    Hexi directly threw the scale of fate in his hand into the void, and in an instant, under the action of the magnifying glass, the scale of fate instantly became huge.


    Liangbing is the core authority of the kingdom of heaven, directly sending the kingdom of heaven to the balance of destiny.


    Destiny Scales didn''t seem to have expected it to come out like this.


    after a bit of a daze.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    An existence exactly the same size as the kingdom of heaven appeared in the stage of the balance of destiny, while the kingdom of heaven in the other stage gradually grew bigger.


    It is clear.


    The scales of destiny were fraudulent, and they went straight to the right hand.


    but¡­¡­


    This is exactly what Liang Bing and Hexi want, because on the left side of the Destiny Scale, it is within the scope of the World Tree universe, while the right side of the Destiny Scale is already in the Marvel universe.


    In an instant.


    The kingdom of heaven appeared silently in the position between Mars and Jupiter, and immediately after that, the planets of the vassal of the kingdom of heaven were also reproduced in the same way.


    In the blink of an eye, a brand new one, replaced by the existence of the heavenly galaxy, appeared so quietly.


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    The three daughters once again landed on the planet where the heaven and the light are merged together. After looking at each other, Liang Bing sent a message to Lake excitedly: "Success."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Liangbing was taken aback for a moment, then he looked at Hexi and Keisha: "I didn''t return."


    Keisha entered the Chaos Universe directly, watching the movement frantically extracting the power of Chaos, and raised her eyebrows.


    Next second.


    hum!


    Kwang Tomorrow, who had just disconnected, reconnected to the Chaos Universe at this moment, and once again increased the output power, and it was the power tree that was even higher to supply the hungry Force Tree.


    without him.


    Odin is really crazy at this moment.


    This madness does not matter. The most important thing is that Odin burned his life at this moment, holding the eternal gun, and directly launched an attack on Lake.


    That posture is just one word.


    I want you to die!


    Lake was able to play a five-to-five match with Odin, but just now, the light of tomorrow''s court went off the assembly line, which made Laketon time less a source of power, and directly fell into the disadvantage of Odin''s offensive.


    Not to mention, Lake still had to deal with Odin''s attack, and luckily not dying, with a breath, he was directly besieged by the remaining dozen Asa gods who had been rescued by Odin.


    The most important point.


    At the moment when Kwang Tomorrow Court went offline, the sustainable time of the sacred clothes was also advanced, just like the Ultraman timer, it has begun to remind Lake that time is running out, it is about to disintegrate, and if you persist, it will probably burn. The Force Tree itself.


    "Boom!"


    The Lord God¡¯s Spear in Lake¡¯s hand and Odin¡¯s Eternal Spear blasted directly against each other. With this shock wave, Lake disappeared in place with a scream: "Odin, I will come back to look for you again. Next time, I promise, it will be your end."


    finished.


    Lake raised his head, with a bang, the Chaos Universe directly dropped light, and directly led Lake away from the land of Asgard.


    "Boom!"


    Like a javelin, the Eternal Spear blasted directly on Lake''s afterimage, piercing once again.


    "what!"


    Odin looked around at the broken mountains and rivers at this moment, it can be described as a mess of Asgard, at the location where Lake had just disappeared, he uttered an unusually angry roar: "Zeus, I want you to die!"


    In the chaotic universe.


    Lake landed, with a bang, he staggered, and almost fell directly on the floor of the palace of the Olympus Mountain.


    Not far away, I got acquainted with Anna recently. Tiffany and Anna, the assistants who were rushed to the Chaos Universe to study, quickly walked over and supported Lake, who was unable to stand still.


    Anna looked at the pale Lake with nervous expression: "Are you all right."


    Lake''s mouth moved: "It''s okay."


    Next second.


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    ßÝ!


    Hermione, Emilia, Sever, Rachel, Keisha...


    The girls appeared one after another on the Mount Olympus.


    Even Frank, one of the three giants of the Hades who served as the headmaster of 300,000 Hades in the Hades, has left his post without permission and came to the Mount Olympus from the Hades.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake just urged the Force Tree with all his strength to provide him with power. How could everyone not be aware of such a big movement.


    at this time.


    In the nebula of the zodiac sign, the light of the Virgo Star Palace was shining, and then, even the guardian of the Virgo Star Palace had not yet entered the post, but the Supreme Master Gu Yi, who had already held his salary, also came.


    Next second.


    The light of the Ophiuchus in the zodiac sign is very bright.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Get me back!"


    The voice fell.


    Ophiuchus''s heart that wanted to be transmitted to Olympus was directly pressed down by Lake forcibly.


    Guichi and Frank were a little puzzled about Lake''s actions.


    The girls glanced at each other, and suddenly they knew what they knew.


    obviously.


    Lake did not want the newly promoted Saint Seiya of the Zodiac to see him at this moment.


    Hermione and Anna nodded, took over the action of Anna supporting Lake, and then said aloud: "Are you okay."


    Lake waved his hand, controlling his trembling legs: "Excessive force!"


    commonly known as empty!


    There is no way to avoid it.


    All of a sudden, Odin was attacked by a sneak attack and directly exploded more than fifty of his clones. The pain experienced by those fifty clones was completely accepted by Lake himself.


    During the previous battle, there was not much feeling of nervous tension, or the clone skill knew that Lake should not accept too much information at this time, so I chose to postpone it.


    But the moment Lake entered the chaotic universe it was postponed to end. In an instant, the feeling experienced by more than fifty clones a second before the death was directly like the tide, and the waves poured in more than the waves. Lake''s consciousness is in the sea.


    This is not.


    Lake was also caught off guard, and went straight to the point.


    after awhile.


    was extremely hungry and greedy on the Force Tree, devouring the remaining two grains of breath, quickly replenishing the power of chaos, and at the same time dividing the power of chaos into light and darkness, as well as magic and small universe.


    Lake also slowly recovered.


    "That fellow Odin..."


    Lake felt the power that Odin burst out after that, and shook his head: "Almost overturned in the gutter, Odin is the old thing, there are so many cards."


    Seeing Lake recovering, Hermione was also relieved, and at the same time she lost Lake''s eyes: "I remember that we said before. We will accept it when we see it. Warm water can cook the frog. The dog is anxious and will only jump over the wall. See if you dare to wave like this in the future."


    Lake chuckled: "What''s wrong with the wave, if you don''t wave, wouldn''t it be worse until the old thing is really going to be beheaded?"


    Hermione: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 751: 7 out of 8

    The waves have the disadvantages of waves, but whoever says, waves are not good.


    Isn¡¯t that a benefit?


    After this wave at least, Lake has a comprehensive and arguably three hundred and sixty degree understanding of Odin''s strength.


    Odin in normal times, standing five to five with him.


    Odin in the battle, his combat power is 50-50 compared with that of him wearing the sacred clothes.


    Odin, the explosive seed, fighting power...


    Uh¡­


    The explosive Odin, in the World Tree universe, frankly speaking, Lake can only guarantee that he will not be killed by Odin.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    How many times can Odin explode now?


    three times?


    four times?


    or five times?


    Moreover.


    Lake is an away game this time. It is Odin¡¯s home game. Lake is confident that if Odin is fighting against him in his chaotic universe, then even the explosive Odin, Lake is sure to fight Odin. To stay.


    just...


    Lake sighed: "Now, I am afraid that Odin will never be able to get out of the World Tree anymore."


    Hermione continued to roll her eyes at Lake: "Whose fault is that, who made you wave."


    I have already said it before.


    Don¡¯t go head-on with Odin, even if it¡¯s going to be, give Odin some sweetness, or give Odin an illusion that Lake is very strong, but for him it is very weak, so weak, even Lake. Appearing in the outer universe, he can also directly chase after him, and directly end Lake''s illusion.


    But what happened?


    Lake is overwhelmed.


    Lake curled his lips: "I can beat him, why should I give him sweetness."


    Hermione said angrily and funny: "Then you and Mephisto had fun, didn¡¯t you?"


    "This is different."


    "Where is it different?"


    "I like Mephisto."


    "..."


    Hermione rolled her eyes sharply when she heard Lake¡¯s words: "So, do you think that with so many of our sisters, you finally awakened some kind of gentleman characteristics, do you want to try an alternative flavor?"


    The girls instantly cooperated with Hermione''s words and looked at Lake with horrified eyes.


    Frank over there lowered his head and touched his chin: "By the way, when you were in the army, you really seemed to like to compare with others in the toilet..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Frank with a dark face: "Hey, hey, if you don''t talk, I won''t make you dumb. Besides, it''s bigger than the size, it''s normal."


    What a joke.


    Isn¡¯t it a normal operation for the size ratio?


    if not?


    Do you play fencing?


    Lake trembled all over, feeling uncomfortable for a moment. He shifted the topic directly and said to Hermione, "It''s okay, you won''t come out if you don''t come out. When I grow up for a while, I will look for that old guy. Then, that will be The old man¡¯s end is here."


    Odin''s road has come to an end.


    And Lake¡¯s road has just begun.


    After Mephisto helped him consume the Cherita Hell, and helped him bite and digest the Heim Underworld of the World Tree, then Lake directly swallowed Mephisto.


    Until then.


    Hey.


    is almost the day when Odin ushered in the dusk of the gods.


    correct.


    Lake thought, and looked at Keisha: "Lao Mo, how is the old guy doing? I kindly left him two pieces of fat. Don''t tell me, he didn''t eat it."


    Keisha''s expression became a little weird: "The **** lord over the Cherita **** has been swallowed by Mephisto."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Hem Underworld?"


    Kesha said: "He was smoked?"


    Lake blinked.


    "I was smoked, what does this mean?"


    "I was beaten violently."


    "what?"


    Keisha shrugged: "I don''t know exactly what the situation is. When Kwang Tomorrow''s court merged with the kingdom of heaven, I glanced at the battle situation on Mephisto''s side, and saw Mephisto seemed to be beaten violently. Now, when I am ready to take a closer look, you will come back, and I will leave Mephisto alone."


    Lake''s expression also became weird.


    good fellow.


    Mephisto was beaten violently but it was okay.


    By whom?


    Hella?


    Lake raised his eyebrows. After thinking of this possibility, he touched his chin again. In Lake''s plan to counterattack Asgard, there is no doubt that Hela is also on the list of Lakers. What about the missing person?


    Think about it.


    Lake thought, and sent a message directly to Mephisto.


    but no response?


    Lake blinked, thinking of a certain possibility, shook his head, and planned to ask Mephisto again later. After all, it is estimated that Mephisto is squatting in his room at this moment, facing the mirror. , I put OK stretch on my black nose and swollen face.


    the next day.


    Lake smirked, recalling the first time I have experienced the happiness of the faint king last night, and his smile is similar to the lucky cat, until Hermione said that he would take Pallas to school, and Rachel would take Helen to do it. After the final test, he recovered in an instant.


    After Lake completely recovered, the girls were almost gone.


    Lake blinked, rolled over, got up from the bed, and looked at Keisha who was standing at the door, already dressed: "Where are you all gone?"


    Keisha said: "If you didn''t laugh foolishly from the middle of the night, and finally voted to let me stay and look after you, I will also go, a lot of things."


    Lake changed his clothes in one second, and the moment his suit was on, he changed to Shahrir''s appearance: "For example?"


    Kesha said: "As you planned, the eight kingdoms of the world have rebelled."


    Eight¡­


    Right.


    The Kingdom of Heaven has been separated from the World Tree according to the plan. Isn¡¯t this only eight of them left?


    There are many purposes for letting the kingdom of heaven leave the world tree, but the most important purpose is actually two.


    the first.


    If Odin wants to go crazy and conquer the kingdom of heaven, hehe, he has come out of the world tree universe. In this Marvel universe, it is not always certain who kills who.


    Second.


    is the so-called leader effect right now.


    It seems that the effect is very good.


    Keisha looked at the expression on Lake¡¯s face and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too early. After all, for so many years, anyone who opposes Odin has already been killed by Odin. Eighth, and the dwarves of Nidaville are all on Odin''s body. As long as Odin''s armory is not messed up, Odin will have the greatest advantage."


    Lake shook his right hand, took out a glass of bourbon, took a sip, and walked out of the Olympus Mountain with Keisha: "I know, but if there is a mess, that is also a mess."


    Odin can see clearly who is his friend and who is his enemy through tactics.


    Lake is the same.


    For Lake, this chaos is also an opportunity to see what the World Tree universe looks like now. Perhaps, this time the chaotic people will die, but Lake can guarantee that their deaths will not be worthless.


    Boom!


    Lake and Keisha fell directly on the heavenly nebula.


    "What are the chaos."


    "Alfheim!"


    "The kingdom of the elves? Oh, they will be messy, I thought they were obedient people."


    "Obviously it is not, and only a part of it is getting up. The three elves, the ice elves, the sea elves, and the moon elves, are in chaos. The others, the air elves and the fragrance elves, are not in disorder of."


    "¡­Ok."


    Lake nodded, indicating that he was understandable. After all, these three kinds of elves, from a certain perspective, are purely inclined to Lake''s side: "Anything else?"


    "Watt Alheim."


    "Didn''t that place be destroyed by Odin?"


    "Did you forget the Malekiss you let go?"


    "Well, go ahead."


    "After Malekis returned to Wat Alheim, the dark elves who had hidden in the harsh environment also came out one after another. After the army of the kingdom of heaven obeyed the call and left, these dark elves directly took all of them. The few remaining Asgard soldiers were directly beheaded, declaring that Walter Alheim was incompatible with Odin and Asgard."


    "As expected."


    "There are also Jotunheim and Musbelheim."


    "The Frost Giant and the Fire Giant are normal. Even if the current Frost Giant King Lao Fei is dead, as the backbone of the opposition to Odin, the giants will always try it if they have a chance."


    "It''s Niforheim in the end."


    "and many more."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What is this?"


    Liang Bing said next to him: "It''s the Heim Underworld. Since Odin imprisoned Hela into the Heim Underworld, in order to prevent people from mentioning this name, Odin has changed the title of Heim Underworld. We are all used to calling it the Heim Underworld."


    Lake smiled: "Okay."


    Keisha said: "The turmoil in Niforheim was actually not caused by your words, but because there were outsiders who secretly swallowed part of Niforheim''s origin, causing the creatures inside to roar. , Fell into madness and vowed to find out this **** thief."


    Lake saw this and smiled and said, "If you say that, Mephisto succeeded?"


    Keisha nodded: "From the information point of view, it is like this."


    Lake smiled and said, "Well, things are not bad, at least I know that we still have quite a lot of allies."


    talking. UU reading


    Lake was about to leave.


    at this time.


    Liangbing said: "Wait, there is one more."


    Lake blinked his eyes and turned to look at Liangbing: "Also? Asgard and Nidaveri are the only ones left, who else is there?"


    "Warnerheim!"


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "Warnerheim?"


    "Correct."


    "Wow!"


    Lake said somewhat disbelievingly: "What is this, is Asgard himself in trouble?"


    It depends on the face of... Sekaiju.


    Lake if I remember correctly.


    Warner Protoss, but they wear almost the same pair of crotch pants as the Asa Protoss.


    Is the Warner Protoss also rebelling?


    Liangbing shook his head: "It is not the Warner Protoss who opposes Odin and Asgard, but Warnerheim!"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 752: Stupid Malekis

    The Warner Protoss settled in Warnerheim, but it does not mean that Warnerheim is the Warner Protoss.


    This is very convoluted, but it is true.


    To put it simply, the former Warner Protoss was the sister race of the Asa Protoss. The Warner Protoss and the Asa Protoss used to be one body, and they married each other.


    But then, the Warner Protoss realized.


    Once, a long time ago, after the Warner Protoss assisted Odin of the Asa Protoss to unify the world tree, as time passed, the Warner Protoss gradually discovered something they hadn''t discovered before.


    That is the change of the Asa protoss.


    With the rule of the World Tree, the style of the Asa Protoss has become increasingly extravagant, which makes the Warner Protoss uncomfortable, and it is even difficult for the Warner Protoss to see from the golden city what the significance of casting such a golden city is.


    So the Warner Protoss had an epiphany.


    What power.


    What kind of war.


    What conflict.


    There is no doubt that the Warner Protoss finally realized one thing, any castle and statue, any power and conflict, can''t be worth the most noble thing-life.


    After persuading Odin to no avail, the Warner Protoss chose to return to Warnerheim, abandoned the tall castle, put away his growing ambitions, retreated to the mountains, and praised the simplicity of the old-school life, instead of pursuing the increasingly extravagant Asa Protoss style.


    even...


    Warner Protoss has returned to its original aspirations and does not regard Warnerheim as a Protoss territory. Warner Protoss welcomes every peace-loving creature, as long as he abides by some rules set by Warner Protoss.


    "Under Odin''s superficial benevolence, but in reality, violence is the core rule. Some of the world''s tree creatures fled to Warnerheim and settled there under the blessing of the Warner Protoss. Today, the rebellion is these people."


    "...interesting."


    "what?"


    "I don''t understand Warner Protoss, are there many people?"


    "There are not many true Protoss, just five."


    "...Odin is really old, there are only five, don''t chop?"


    "The stupid giant Henier and the wise giant Mimir also settled in Warnerheim."


    "Ok."


    Lake heard this, smashed his lips, and understood why Odin would sit back and watch Warnerheim.


    Odin''s character, Lake has already analyzed very clearly.


    looks resolute and ruthless, but Odin is a typical scumbag, with the attributes of eating a bowl and looking at the pot. He offended the giants to death, but still with a glimmer of hope that the giants can repair the old with him.


    Uh¡­


    Licking the dog?


    is wrong.


    should be regarded as the evolutionary form of licking the dog, God licked the dog.


    "Niold..."


    "The leader of the Warner Protoss, after the epiphany that life is all eternity, Niold knelt in front of the world tree, praying for forgiveness from the world tree, and finally, after the ocean giant Nereus left the world tree, Under the world tree, I realized a part of the ocean divine right."


    "Nasus..."


    "This is a special god. She does not belong to the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss. However, the way the Warner Protoss pursues peace makes her hope that she is a true **** of fertility, a low-level harvest goddess like Sif. It''s totally incomparable."


    "... Goddess of fertility?"


    "..."


    Hexi shook his head speechlessly, and whispered to Liang Bing, "Do you still think there are too few women in your family?"


    Their men are not the kind of masters who are satisfied with the pot.


    If Odin is the kind of scumbag who eats bowls and pots.


    Then Lake is one of those people who eat pot and look pot.


    "What''s the matter? The former ruler of heaven has more than one hundred wives alone, let alone those who have no status."


    "..."


    "Moreover¡­"


    Liang Bing seemed to mind that Lake slipped quietly to Warnerheim, and glanced at Lake, who looked very moved at this moment, and said, "Didn¡¯t you have seen the portrait of the goddess of fertility, do you think he Can you speak?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Portrait?


    Difficult to speak?


    is ugly?


    Impossible, goddess, goddess, how can it be paired with the word ugly?


    I suspect that you are deliberately fooling me.


    Lake thought with a thought, raised his head and looked at Liang Bing, thinking like this in his heart.


    Kaisha directly changed the subject next to him: "Thunder God Thor and his three warriors, as well as the Goddess of Harvest, Sif, who is also born in the Warner Protoss but is more inclined to the lifestyle of the Asa Protoss, has gone to the world tree to put out the fire."


    If it sounds good, it means putting out the fire, if it sounds bad, it means stopping, the heart of the world tree creatures yearning for freedom.


    Hexi said: "The leaders of the uprisings of several major countries have sent us a signal for help. I hope we can help them."


    Lake nodded: "This is normal, after all, we were the first to revolt."


    "Do you want to help?"


    "Help!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the three of Kesha: "This time my battle with Odin, although it also made me unable to activate the sacred clothes again before the Force Tree was restored to its hey state, but the old man of Odin also It''s uncomfortable."


    He just couldn''t put on the sacred clothes for a while, but his previous strength was still there.


    But Odin?


    The old Piff finally relied on burning his own life in exchange for a runaway form. Do you really think that this thing has no side effects? If Lake is the kind that cannot be carried in a short time, then Odin is the kind of only Able to lie down, or else he would once again enter the state of Odin''s long sleep.


    At this juncture, do you really enter Odin¡¯s long sleep?


    Ha ha.


    I am afraid that Odin will really respond to that sentence. Life is like this. Open and close your eyes, close your eyes, and never open again.


    not to mention¡­


    Lake said: "Heaven and Light Tomorrow need a certain melting agent to merge with each other, but what can be compared to a war? What''s more, the female angels of heaven have been suppressed for too long, and they also need to use one. Another victory to let them intensify the love and justice that burned because of you."


    And this is still a way to continue to consume the interior of the Asa Protoss.


    "But Thor, Thor..."


    "It''s okay."


    Keisha said to Liang Bing, "Yuhiko is here, she can hold Thor Thor."


    Lake nodded: "This time the gods of the Asa Protoss have been smashed to pieces by me. For the rest, except for Thor''s firefighting team, it is almost difficult for the other gods not to cultivate for a period of time. Moving around, but there is only one firefighting team, which makes the World Tree universe chaotic. The more chaotic, the weaker the connection between Odin and World Tree."


    Keisha replied: "Okay, I understand."


    Lake saw this and didn''t say anything else, and thought for a while: "Is there anything else?"


    Hexi raises his hand: "Malekis wants to meet you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Solar system, Kuiper belt!


    ßË!


    Lake landed, put away the wings behind him enough to cover the sky, and looked directly at the desolate, deserted, and dark surroundings: "Malekis, come out."


    The words fall.


    With a round of applause, relying on his talent, Malekis, who was perfectly hidden in the darkness, clapped and walked out of the darkness: "So, I should call you, God King Zeus, the same as before. , Calling you Shahrir?"


    Lake''s expression was faint: "Shalil is me, and Zeus is also me. I''m not Odin. I won''t be guilty of words."


    Freedom of speech.


    This is what Lake has always admired, what do you like to say, even if you scold Lake 18th generation on the road, Lake will not let you shut up.


    but¡­


    As long as you can afford it.


    There is a major premise for freedom of speech. You must have enough strength to support your freedom of speech. Otherwise, throwing into the sea to feed baby sharks is your only ending.


    Malekis nodded: "Ethereum particles."


    Lake laughed and said, "What''s wrong with it?"


    Malekis looked at Lake: "This is different from what we said before. I need ether particles, but you gave Sol''s lover."


    "So?"


    "I am now evaluating the possibility of an alliance between us."


    "Oh."


    Lake had a faint expression, and looked at Malekiss with a smile on his face: "So, are you going to do it alone?"


    "I am the life of the world tree, and you are an outsider."


    "I do not deny."


    When Lake was fighting with Odin, he exposed various dark history of Odin, but in the same way, Odin also exposed a clone of Lake, Shalier is not the fact that the world tree cosmic life.


    Unfortunately, Lake never cared about the exposure of the clone.


    Moreover.


    A Shahrir was exposed. Lake also has a vest of Midgard King Garon. Shahrir has no endorsement, but Midgar King Garon has two giants who endorse his identity.


    and.


    Even if Shahrir was exposed, heaven is a real world tree country, and the world tree life also voted with their feet. At the very least, the uprising armies of several major countries agree that heaven is the leader of their uprising.


    But now?


    It seems that Malekis has his eyes covered. Any other plans?


    Lake pursed his lips and looked at Malekiss. He was not angry. He said with a faint expression: "Just say it, Malekis, whether I am or not, UU reading , at the very least, our purpose all the same."


    Malekis took off his hood: "Since you are not a real heavenly person, then, the agreement we have said before, can we need to re-negotiate."


    Lake smiled and said, "How are you going to negotiate?"


    "The World Tree universe does not allow outsiders to intervene. You and I want Odin to die. The World Tree universe belongs to me. After I control the World Tree universe, I will help you and conquer you just like the previous covenant. The universe that I want to conquer."


    "Wow."


    Lek listened to Malkis who was greedy enough to swallow the sky, and he could not help but exclaimed, "Malekis, I have to say, you really opened my eyes. what."


    Malekis said blankly: "You don''t agree?"


    "Do not."


    Lake chuckled, shook his head and looked at Malekiss: "There is no need to talk about the rhythm, you want freedom, I will give you freedom, Malekis!"


    finished.


    Lake looked up.


    Boom!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 753: Waste paper and another draw

    At the moment Lake disappeared in place, in an instant, countless sharp blades hiding in the darkness slammed directly out of the darkness, and dinged into the spot where Lake had just been.


    but¡­


    The eternal spear equipped with [Once it is cast, it must hit] can¡¯t reach Lake, even if it¡¯s like a rain of arrows.


    Again.


    In the face of quality, no matter how large the quantity is, it will not help.


    Boom!


    Heavenly Nebula.


    Lake went in a hurry, and came back in a hurry. When Lake came back here again, Keisha, Liangbing, and Hexi walked out of the main hall just after deploying their missions, and they saw Lake who had already returned.


    "So fast?"


    "What did Malekis say?"


    "He asked for more?"


    "..."


    With his hands on his back, Lake turned around, looked at the last Hexi who made the sound, and nodded: "I now know why Odin would put Malekis in the prison of heaven instead of his own prison. Go inside."


    A word.


    Lake punched his eyes.


    Originally, Lake thought that Malekis was a qualified king, but he was very unlucky. He accidentally ran into Odin, and was very lucky to be made the king of subjugation.


    But now?


    Lake found out that he was wrong, and he was wrong.


    Malekiss hides under the appearance of the king, but it is the straw pillow that is inferior to embroidered pillows.


    Did I go to the doctor because of a sudden illness, or did I choose Malkis because of drifting?


    Lake quickly flipped through his mind about why he chose Malekis at the time, like a truly qualified king, summing up the mistakes that happened to him this time.


    Simultaneously.


    Lake thought hurriedly.


    "Does the order go on?"


    "Yes, do you want to change?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded: "Take a short break and the soldiers of the Kingdom of Heaven postpone their support."


    Liangbing frowned and said: "Malekiss..."


    Lake snorted and said, "It didn''t drip so much, it just floated. He thought I had a fight with Odin, and Odin was half-stuck, so he would have a chance and talk to me directly."


    Liangbing and Hexi looked at each other, only one thought.


    No way.


    What a stupid person would be to do this.


    Lake shrugged.


    Obviously, Malekis is so stupid.


    Lake really wanted to understand why Odin would imprison Malekis in the prison of heaven instead of being imprisoned in the prison of Asgard.


    This has nothing to do with Odin''s desire to hide.


    It is clear that Odin can see through Malkis''s stupidity and that arrogant but powerless heart, so there is no fear that he can make a moth out.


    "Then why don''t you just kill him."


    "...Want to hear the truth or lies?"


    "A lie?"


    "The giants bet from multiple angles, and Malekis is also one of the targets of the giant''s betting. I can''t kill him if there is a giant to endorse me."


    "This is really a lie."


    The three daughters knew Lake¡¯s character, but they knew it was a lie when they heard it. In Lake¡¯s eyes, who can¡¯t kill: "What about the truth?"


    Lake smiled: "The truth is even simpler. I don¡¯t need to kill. To be precise, although Malekis is a idiot, Malekis still has a certain value. It¡¯s not in the best interest."


    Malekis is so happy dancing.


    but¡­


    Lake is the kind of person who believes that even scratch paper has a certain use value.


    At the time, killing Malekis was great, but Malekis could not be used to its maximum effect.


    no doubt.


    Malekis was dead, and Lake didn''t bother to be angry with a dead person. Instead of slicing Malekis directly at the time, he might as well watch Malekis do the last thing before dying.


    "It''s a pity!"


    Lake sighed faintly: "Originally, as a partner, Malekis has a silver lining, but right now, I am afraid that Malekis is dead."


    according to his plan.


    After Thor returns to Asgard with his little lover who had ether particles in Xandar, Malekis will directly enter Asgard, and then take out ether particles on the spot, and then use ether particles , Once again let Odin burst.


    at the moment?


    Everything is still in Lake''s plan. The only difference is that Lake has revised his plan and will not save Malkis when he is about to perish as he thought.


    This kind of pig teammate, it''s better to die sooner.


    Lake''s battle with Odin this time, but indirectly destroyed Asgard''s defense system, so Malekis has the success rate of sneaking into Asgard quietly.


    wait first.


    Lake stroked his chin, and Malekis was undoubtedly a real pig teammate.


    but¡­


    Lake is not just a teammate like Malekis.


    Heimdall.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, chuckled lightly, and shook his head: "Deserves Heimdall''s luck!"


    The three women looked at each other and didn''t quite understand.


    Malekis has been abandoned by Lake without a doubt, and now Malekis is not dead, just because the value is still there, Lake has just suddenly thought that maybe he can further explore the potential value of Malekis.


    such as...


    Give the credit to Heimdall, so Odin feels that Heimdall is a minister of brachii, can he trust him without reservation?


    Although Heimdall is also trusted by Odin right now, it has not yet reached the level of unreserved trust.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Do nothing."


    "..."


    Lake stretched out, connected to the avatar on the earth, looked at Kesha, smiled and said, "Malkis has done this, but I am relieved, and I can go back to have a safer Christmas. ."


    Originally Lake thought that Malekis was planning to launch the plan ahead of time.


    but¡­


    Lake was wrong, but that¡¯s okay. If Malekis launches the plan ahead of time, Lake said that he must not allocate a part of his energy, secretly observing and helping Malekis check the gaps.


    at the moment?


    It''s my ass.


    Lake smiled and said: "The movement on the heaven side can also be temporarily stopped. Let Malekis play alone. When he is done, we will play again. It happens to take this opportunity to take a look at these uprisings. In the army, how many really want to revolt, and how many are speculators."


    Lian Bing thought for a while: "Well, this is also a good way. The Seven Realms do their best, but in this, there must be Odin''s dark hands in it. Let''s not move, first wait and see."


    Lake smiled.


    at this time.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Congratulations, conquer the kingdom of heaven, get the number of draws*5]


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Congratulations, you have won the new title, God King Zeus, won the number of draws*5¡¿


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Yo.


    The fresh number of lucky draws, if you don¡¯t do that, I will forget it. I still have a lucky draw plug-in system like you.


    Lake thought so disgustingly in his heart.


    but¡­


    was very honest, and after a few quick confession directly to the three women in front of him, he turned around and returned to the palace of the main **** of Olympus in his own chaotic universe.


    ßË!


    Lake fell directly on his throne, and said in a very calm tone: "Come on, speed resolution, lottery draw."


    After all, there are only two days left from Christmas this year on the other side of the earth, and Christmas Eve is tomorrow.


    Even General Ross said in an interview that they would end this war on Christmas Eve, and let the handsome guys on the African continent rush back to celebrate Christmas Eve.


    But at the moment?


    It seems that General Ross is going to lose weight.


    The Cheritas are indeed not enough to see, but it is based on the joining of Saint Seiya and all kinds of extraordinary people.


    At present, after the Saint Seiya closed the passage, they were collectively ordered not to interfere in the war game of the ordinary world, and Africa is so big, at present, the war between the troops of the Earth United Federation and the Cheritas has been encircled and suppressed from the encounter. War.


    and...


    The earth needs Cherita¡¯s single-person flying instrument, so it means that heavy weapons and other things are also excluded, especially the Hulk, which is a heavy weapon.


    Hulk smashed, the earth can only harvest a pile of broken copper and rotten iron.


    and so¡­


    Hulk was also sent back to the country ahead of time, so he didn''t bother to see and heart.


    ding.


    Lake looked at where he could look, and made a few clicks. In an instant, the picture of the lottery system seemed to have been upgraded again. Four golden legendary keys, five silver keys and a bronze were directly exposed. Key.


    good fellow.


    Are you not planning to create suspense anymore?


    Lake thought like that, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com immediately followed, a massive mountain of treasure chests emitting three colors of light appeared in Lake''s line of sight.


    waved a big hand.


    Ten keys of different colors slammed directly, and they were submerged in the treasure chest mountain. The next second, they didn¡¯t even arrive for a second. This time, there were four golden legendary chests and five silver chests. There was also a bronze chest for a moment. After the treasure chest mountain retreated, it was directly placed on the table covered with red blanket in Lake''s sight.


    The sense of ritual is really stronger than before.


    Lake touched his chin, wandering around the ten treasure chests in front of him, after thinking about it, his gaze fixed on the most common and only one bronze seedling.


    Forget it.


    This time I open the garbage first.


    Lake thought like this, with a thought and a bang, the bronze treasure chest opened instantly, releasing a thick air that seemed to have been sealed for a long time at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Very good.


    deserves to be bronze.


    This has never disappointed.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 754: The law of prostitution

    Of course.


    has never been satisfactory.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Evil power: fantasy, bronze level; can illusion all evil monsters, the darker the psychology, the violent, the power of the illusion monsters becomes more and more powerful...]


    what!


    As expected.


    Lake looked at the thing that came out of the Dumiao bronze treasure chest, there was no wave in his heart, and there was even an urge to laugh.


    Who made him guess right.


    For the bronze treasure chest, Lake has never had any hope, there is no hope, and naturally there is no disappointment.


    The things in the bronze treasure chest are still so continuous and stable as always.


    At first glance, it looks like this [evil force], indeed, it seems quite powerful, and can imagine all evil monsters.


    but¡­


    What does it mean that the darker and violent the mind, the stronger the power of the fantasy monster?


    If you understand it in this way, if you have a great heart, such as Lake himself, a fantasy monster, you might be shattered when you see the sun.


    "Sure enough, rubbish!"


    Lake snorted, he didn''t even have the idea of ??taking it over for a try, and he threw it into his own storehouse of God''s Secret Treasure with a bang, and once again became one of the goods at the bottom of the box.


    "Next!"


    Lake shifted his gaze to the five silver treasure chests with gleaming silver, one level higher than bronze: "Fully opened!"


    Bronze Treasure Box, Lake has no hope.


    Silver Treasure Box, Lake holds the 10.2% hope.


    After all, the silver treasure chest, the worst, is still the soul gift package.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Soul Gift Pack*1000: Item category, silver level, containing silver level, which is the so-called number of extraordinary souls 1000, the blank kind, throwing in the light is light, throwing in the darkness is darkness. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Interstellar gift package*1: props, silver level, in it, it contains a complete set of scientific and technological drawings that belong to the life of the interstellar age, from food, clothing, housing and transportation to interstellar cannons, everything is available, everything is available, dear, you earn It''s a big deal. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Soul Merchant*5: Item type, silver level, as the name implies, this is a merchant who can buy souls. After binding them, the soul merchant will go to one planet after another to harvest souls for you according to your needs. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Added five thousand years of time*1, props, and silver level. This is something you are already familiar with. I don¡¯t need to introduce it too much. As the name suggests, it can be applied to everything that takes time to grow. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Added five thousand years of time*1, knives, silver level, as above! ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake looked at the things that came out of these five silver treasure chests, his eyebrows beating, and after a while, he smashed his lips.


    is not bad.


    so so.


    These five things belong to that kind, not disappointed, but there will be no big surprises.


    Soul, Soul Merchant, this thing is not very useful to Lake, but it can''t be said that it will give charcoal in the snow, at most it can only say icing on the cake.


    As for the total time of 10,000 years?


    For Lake now, the icing on the cake is greater than the charcoal in the snow.


    This interstellar gift bag left?


    There are too many things in ¡¡¡¡, but this is basically the same as the previous props gift packs, which completely replaces quality with quantity.


    "Sure enough!"


    Lake shook his head and looked at the remaining four treasure chests of golden legends: "To get rich, you still have to look at the golden legends. Looking at other things, it''s all nonsense."


    "Open!"


    "Ding!"


    With the movement of Lake''s heart, in an instant, four treasure chests flashing with golden legendary light opened instantly.


    The golden light is bright.


    is like that legendary light.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Death Star*1: Weapons, Golden Legends, yes, you read it right, Death Star, this is the system that cost a lot of money to grab it intact... The one bought back is a powerful and powerful empire built in countless universes. The code name of a terrible weapon. This huge space station is equipped with a weapon capable of destroying a planet. Sitting at home, even if there is a planet at the very edge of the solar system that is disobedient, you can directly bombard him, maybe you You can come to a classic line before firing, which may trigger BGM! ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake''s eyebrows were beating impermanently. When I saw that something really fits the golden legend, I suddenly saw the last sentence and my good mood was gone.


    Is there a classic line?


    What are you here?


    This particular cat is the Death Star, the most terrifying weapon of the empire, not a cannon produced in Italy.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Mixed Speed ??Engine Technology*1: Science and technology, Golden Legends, one of the best technologies in the technological civilization, you can¡¯t deny that he does not belong to the Golden Legend. Although you no longer need it, he is the Golden Legend. ¡¿


    "..."


    Lake feels that he is about to get angry. How much has he already drawn from this time-saving time? Protoss''s fold technology, the phase teleport that was thrown at Tony Stark, now comes another speed engine?


    Is it to let me and the rhythm on the tech pole?


    If you guys come back to me next technology, I promise to complain to you.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Laws of fictionalization: rules, a veritable golden legendary system, maybe you have never heard of fancy fictionalization, then, he has another name, fantasy come true, AKA, the most ultimate white prostitution power, can be The ability of one''s own fantasy to be transformed into real objects can manifest all imaginary objects without any restrictions, no matter what kind of incredible or unthinkable things can be manifested. (Although there are no restrictions on what can be visualized, you need to digest your divine power in the process of visualizing. Friendly reminder, the greater the power and the greater the flexibility, the divine power that needs to be digested is multiplied, but don¡¯t She squeezed it dry, dear!)]


    "¡­Pretty!"


    With a sound of ¡¡¡¡ Lekten, he stood up directly from the throne below him.


    She is coming.


    A white prostitute who is more advanced than plunder is here.


    Fantasy comes true.


    The most ultimate white prostitution power, in the legend, the power of what you want is finally here.


    Although I am a bit late, it is better to be late than never.


    "The Force Tree."


    "grown ups."


    "Can you replace the fundamental law?"


    "...No!"


    What is the fundamental law? It is the foundation that supports the existence of a universe. If the fundamental law can be replaced at will, can it be called the fundamental law?


    Lake knew the answer, but he still said unwillingly: "It''s really not good, you can add it."


    The Force Tree flickered continuously, seeming to say something excitedly.


    Lake smashed his lips, and after listening to the nagging of The Force Tree, he curled his lips: "No, no, I can do it myself. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much trouble. Forget it, the last one came out and said ."


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Fallen Angel Bloodline: Bloodline category, golden legendary level, pro, fallen angels without fallen angel bloodline are all counterfeit goods, only this, after a certain dawn angel in the multiverse becomes the arrogant king, the fallen angels appear, they Lost the sacred and blazing light wings, but gained the black wings that represent the "degenerate", "darkness" and "freedom". They have a stronger dark power than the seraphs of the same level, and they are the noble dark race of hell. ¡¿


    "This one¡­"


    Lake touched his chin, his eyes flickering.


    Forget it.


    I already have the angel of light, and another fallen angel is not bad, it''s all for stamp collection.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. After all, the name of the Fallen Angel was created by him on the earth. Maybe in the future, there is still a need for a show. At that time, there is no need for Lake to end the stage and direct and act in person. .


    Okay.


    I can''t say that I have gained a lot, but I can say it in any way. It is not in vain that Felake has spent such a long time laying out such a drama.


    Lake put away the things that should be put away, and walked away from the main hall contentedly. With a thought, he disappeared before the main hall with a whistling sound. In the blink of an eye, he appeared on the mountain of Olympus. In a forest below.


    Anna and assistant Tiffany are bending over and don''t know what they are doing.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you doing?"


    Tiffany was taken aback, got up, too violently, and threw it aside with a thump.


    Lake squeaked, held Tiffany in his arms, and smiled: "I don''t remember, my assistant is a person who can wrestle on the ground."


    Anna said next to him: "We are planting flowers, don''t you think it is very monotonous here?"


    Lake said: "The unformed universe is not monotonous."


    The colorful universe, that is the mature universe with the utmost importance.


    Lake¡¯s chaotic universe is still in its growth phase.


    and many more.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and thought.


    In an instant. UU reading www. uukanshu.cOM


    In the surprised eyes of Anna and Tiffany, in front of this empty grass that Anna and Tiffany spent a lot of time renovating, in an instant, a hundred flowers broke out of the ground, and in an instant, this place in front of you The woods disappeared, and replaced by a huge garden full of flowers.


    "Onixet!"


    "How is this made."


    Lake looked at Anna with a smile: "How is it? Are you in a much better mood? You are pregnant now. Keeping happy is the most important thing."


    Anna looked down at her stomach: "It''s been less than three months, and I just plan to get out a garden just to let myself have something to do, but you''re good, you just let me have nothing to do again. "


    Lake laughed and said, "You can go to the heavenly nebula to see."


    Anna raised her eyebrows: "But, can''t I go outside?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, your line of fate is in the chaotic universe, but that was before, the heavens and the light tomorrow court merged to form the heavenly nebula, and my law of chaos is also shrouded in it. You can naturally pass. of."


    Anna''s eyes lit up: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 755: New year new beginning

    "Is it really possible?"


    "of course."


    Lake said with certainty that if Heaven does not have such ability, then he has been busy for so long, is it just to be lonely?


    The Heavenly Kingdom Nebula, this nebula that exists in reality, can be regarded as a true anchor of Lake¡¯s existence and the chaotic universe in the illusion into the Marvel universe.


    In terms of use, if Lake¡¯s chaotic power came through the heavenly nebula, then there would no longer be any reduction, one would be one, and two would be two.


    In a realistic sense, it can be said that a part of Lake¡¯s chaotic universe has become a reality, and the Heavenly Nebula will serve as a fulcrum for Lake.


    Archimedes once said that by giving him a fulcrum, he can move the earth.


    The same goes for ¡¡¡¡lake.


    With the existence of the Heavenly Nebula as the fulcrum, Lake can not only move the World Tree universe, but also the entire Marvel universe.


    On the side of the couch, how can you allow others to snore!


    Lake is not as big as the Marvel universe itself, or the world tree itself, what kind of multiverse, what kind of parallel world, nonsense stuff.


    I want heaven and earth, I am the only one!


    Lake looked at Anna with a smile: "However, if you want to go out, you still have to wait. The Heavenly Nebula is still a bit messy."


    Anna said, "It''s good to be able to go out. Can you see the earth there?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "Get a large telescope or something, you should be able to see the Statue of Liberty."


    Anna smiled and said, "I don''t want to see the Statue of Liberty, I want to see you."


    Tiffany next to ¡¡¡¡ looked at the air temperature that was not right, and coughed quickly, which was able to stop the next possible scene in time.


    Oneshette.


    I am an assistant, not a maid, let alone a maid.


    Lake put away the passion and desire in his eyes, looked at his assistant Tiffany, and raised his eyebrows: "Where''s Betty."


    The words fall.


    With a sound of ¡¡¡¡ßË, a ray of light appeared behind Lake and turned to look. Angel Leng dragged Betty behind him. After putting Betty down, Angel Leng fluttered his wings and left the place.


    Lake looked at the watch in his hand and looked at Betty: "The time is just right. If it is a little later, I will miss the final moment set by Karen."


    Betty knew that Christmas was about to come, so she looked at Lake directly and curled her lips: "No, I haven''t completed the training yet. You can tell mom that I''m still training."


    "Little girl, the radical method is not valid for me."


    Lake listened to Betty¡¯s words and happily said: "I have already agreed with Karen. After the Christmas holidays are over, you still have to come back here and continue to study."


    Betty stared: "Are you sure I am studying for advanced studies, not premature immigration."


    Lake laughed: "Immigration, just like you, you still want to enter the kingdom of heaven and settle down. What do you think? Do you really think the tickets to the kingdom of heaven are really worthless? Come if you want, rest assured, I will book you a good one in the underworld. position."


    Betty opened her mouth.


    Lake didn''t even look at it. He grabbed his assistant and said a word to Anna. Then he took Tiffany and Betty and disappeared into the chaotic universe with a sound.


    Earth.


    Washington.


    White Palace.


    clicked.


    Betty stumbled and appeared silently. Then, with a scream, he fell directly into the sofa not far away.


    Tiffany''s expression remained the same.


    Lake tidyed up his cuffs, took out a ticket to the Kingdom of Heaven from his arms and handed it to Tiffany: "The plane is already waiting at the airport. Maybe you should go back to Texas to take a look. What is there in Texas? In case of business, call Adam."


    Tiffany frowned and looked at the entrance ticket to the Kingdom of Heaven that Lake handed over: "Boss..."


    Lake laughed and said, "With this, Betty, this silly girl, has fooled me a few. You are my assistant. How could it not be possible? This one is just a symbol. I will give you one hundred for every hundred years. The quota, is it a reward for serving as my assistant?"


    Tiffany took it with a smile: "There is only a basic salary, no commission?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Yes, how could it not be, but the bonus is extra."


    Tiffany and Lake said thank you.


    after awhile.


    Lake sent Tiffany to the car from the white palace, and then watched the convoy leave, then turned around, and Betty standing behind him was oncoming.


    Betty blinked: "When did you give me the admission ticket."


    Lake''s mouth raised: "You thought you asked Kesha about the admission ticket, don''t I know?"


    Betty''s face was reddened: "That was from Keisha''s sister-in-law."


    Lake laughed and said: "Without my permission, you think you can get it, so you haven''t said thank you yet, my lovely sister."


    Betty''s eyes widened: "How many times have you pitted me since you were a kid, I will get a few admission tickets, it''s not an exaggeration, so I won''t thank you, I''m going to find my mother to file a complaint. "


    talking.


    Betty chuckled, turned and walked towards the interior of the white palace.


    Lake stood at the door of the White Palace and smiled.


    in the afternoon.


    Lake made several calls one after another, then hung up, then looked at Karen who was sitting behind the desk, and blinked: "Did you invite them over?"


    Karen, who was working on the last document before the holiday, looked up at Lake: "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Lake touched his nose, a little unscientific.


    Although the girls have seen Karen.


    but¡­


    The contact time is not too long. Why do they suddenly and inexplicably call one after another, saying that Karen invited them to spend the holiday together this year?


    When did it happen?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Karen, and thought of a possibility: "Mom, are you in their group?"


    That Lake has only heard of the secret group that he has never seen with his own eyes.


    Karen put down the signature pen in her hand and looked at Lake: "I have to say, my son, you gave me too many surprises. I mean, how do you allocate your own time?"


    Lake lowered his head and coughed: "I refuse to talk about this topic with my mother. This is not the time I am twelve years old, I am an adult."


    in those days.


    Lake is at home with Betty, receiving Karen¡¯s education in physiology.


    Again.


    After the class, Lake and Betty went to the psychiatrist again. Lake still asked the psychiatrist to see if there were any problems, and Betty needed psychological counseling as always.


    That year, General Russell''s salary, once again, one-fifth of it went into the pocket of the psychologist. At the end of that year, the psychologist changed a new Porsche sports car.


    Karen shrugged: "Well, I''m just reminding you, but yes, I am in that group, next year will be a brand new year, isn''t it, new year and new atmosphere."


    Lake opened his mouth, no longer had any urge to speak.


    Next year will indeed be a brand new year.


    After the end of this year, to be precise, after the New Year in the East, when the overall situation in Africa is completely settled, the five hegemons will once again hold a joint press conference to discuss the possibility of establishing a United Earth Federation.


    Of course.


    Externally, it is a discussion. Internally, the gradual work of the Earth Union Federation has entered the negotiation stage directly and simultaneously after the war began.


    As for who is in charge?


    Democracy.


    And this question is the question of a handful of smart people on earth.


    Lake didn''t bother to think about it.


    in the afternoon.


    Sius Rockefeller also arrived at the White Palace.


    "Happy Christmas Eve, Lake."


    "Happy Christmas Eve."


    "Uncle."


    "Betty."


    Lake and Seuss hugged, and smiled and took over this year''s gift from Seuss.


    Since childhood, Hughes would give Lake and Betty a gift, even if he didn''t come over, he would send someone to give a gift.


    Lake looked at the gift in his hand. After opening it, he revealed a limited-edition lighter inside, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Seuss: "Thank you."


    Betty opened her gift, and there is no doubt that it is a brand new and expensive backpack.


    "Wow! So beautiful."


    Lake glanced at Betty, and then said truthfully to Seus: "You should give her a big inflatable pants."


    Hughes blinked.


    Betty grabbed the backpack angrily and smashed towards Lake, but unfortunately, she still didn''t hit it, so she was so angry that Betty looked directly at Karen over there: "Mom, he bullied me again."


    Karen made an expression that don¡¯t involve me, hugged her brother Hughes and said, "Good trip."


    Betty looked up at Seuss: "Uncle, do you want to go out? Today is Christmas Eve. UU reading www.uuk¨¢nshu.com"


    "For Dongguo, it''s not."


    Hughes said to Betty, and then said to Karen: "Take advantage of this Western holiday, quickly get the East Country side, after all, if you want to enter the universe, there are unnecessary struggles, so there is no need to go on. "


    Lake touched his chin next to him: "Hughes, are you going to the whole West?"


    The West here refers to the real class of the West.


    Hughes nodded: "Yes, although the advantage is on our side, but, what you said, the stars and the sea, relying on us alone, can''t eat."


    Lake smiled and said, "I know what I said."


    take a look.


    Who said that capital is good at cannibalism.


    For Lake, capital has always been very obedient.


    Lake thought for a while and went to Hughes: "My friends and I got some good things out this time, and Tony Stark should pass by too."


    Seius shook his head: "No, Pepper Poz followed the group. I heard that after Tony came back from Africa, he and Pepper fell into a cold war. I don''t know why."


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 756: Its time to favor other families

    no doubt.


    Pepper knew this. She let Tony go to Africa for a few days. Good guy, in the blink of an eye, they already lost their daughter who is not even a cell on the African continent. .


    Pepper is not angry, she is not the famous little pepper.


    Fortunately.


    This is to lose to Lake. If this is to lose to other people, Lake feels that Pepper will not be as simple as Tony''s Cold War. It is estimated that Pepper will directly lose the entire Stark industry.


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth, shook his head, and looked at Hughes in front of him: "Well, it''s time for me to give you a Christmas present."


    The words fall.


    Lake directly clicked his right hand on the temple of Seuss.


    Next second.


    The [Interstellar Technology] gift package extracted from the Silver Treasure Box was directly transmitted to Seuss, which is related to the current Rockefeller.


    Lake closed his hand, took out the limited edition in the box, the golden lighter, played with it, and walked towards the wine cabinet over there, ready to add wine to himself.


    "Hughes..."


    Karen looked stupidly standing in front of him, she almost drooled, and Hugh, who didn''t respond, looked at Lake helplessly: "He is your uncle."


    Lake smiled and said, "If he is not my uncle, believe me, I won''t give it to him."


    It''s useless for him anyway.


    Lake originally wanted to give it directly to Tony, who is also a member of Wall Street, but it was Pepper Poz who ran to the group. Lake felt that if he came to Pepper Poz for a moment, Ophiuchus It is estimated to become a viper.


    Forget it.


    Seuss is the same, and, in a sense, Seuss is much better than Tony Stark. At least, Seuss is from the family.


    But unfortunately...


    The Stark family, so far, are the lucky ones to be the first favor of the Edwin Protoss, one item and two gold items.


    And Rockefeller?


    Lake''s eyebrows flashed, and he looked up at Karen: "On what date did you return to Rockefeller?"


    Karen said: "It''s not decided yet, what''s wrong?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "I and Betty are the only two people in the Ross family, and there are still more young people in Rockefeller. After you go back, you can see which young people are worth training, and I won''t intervene."


    Karen looked at Lake in surprise.


    If Karen didn''t quite understand what his son Lake had now when he was not drawn into the group chat, then he would understand it straight after entering the group chat.


    What does ¡¡¡¡ mean?


    no doubt.


    Lake is going to focus on cultivating her mother.


    But...


    Lake doesn¡¯t agree with Lake¡¯s point. He never trains him. Even Tony Stark, he ran out by himself. As for Howard Stark, it was Wanda¡¯s handwriting, and he didn¡¯t have half a dime. Relationship.


    Karen recovered, settled, shook her head and said, "Forget it, just give them a chance to enter the kingdom of heaven. No matter how much it is, it makes no sense."


    Lake smiled and said, "It''s not a count, and the reason why I did this is actually because of you."


    "I know¡­"


    "Do not."


    Lake shook his head and said with a smile: "Anna has also said more than once that the chaotic universe is too monotonous, and on that continent, it is also a bleak, no anger. Find someone to go over, take care of it, and add something. The popularity is also pretty good. Besides, you are the mother of the **** king and the goddess of the earth. I don''t want to. When you are interested to see it, I find that the earth is desolate."


    Karen raised an eyebrow and looked at it: "Me, the goddess of the earth?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "If you don''t need it, you can change it."


    Betty next to him suddenly became interested. When he saw Lake, he shook directly, holding Lake''s arm like his brother''s black-hearted padded jacket, and swaying from side to side: "What about me? Then what am I?"


    Lake laughed straightly: "You, I haven''t thought about it yet, you just hit me."


    Betty was dumbfounded.


    Lake laughed.


    He really didn''t think about it, but he wanted to come and watch it again. Anyway, the entire chaotic universe belongs to him. I really can''t figure out how to arrange it. It''s not a big deal to make up a **** position and throw it to Betty.


    Say it again.


    Lake looked at Betty, who was pouting, and shook his head: "You want it now, yes, I gave it to yourself, you can only settle in the Chaos Universe, and you can''t come out again. Even if you come out, it will only I can go to the heavenly nebula."


    "what¡­"


    Betty was obviously taken aback when listening to Lake¡¯s words, and pondered: "Then you let me think about it, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    good fellow.


    The old lady has worked so hard for so many years of love before finally looking forward to the dawn.


    As expected.


    You said that on purpose, so that I was blinded, and ran to the Chaos Universe with a chuckle, and never saw my Hulk again... No, my Bruce.


    Betty coughed, lowered her head, rolled her small eyes, and continued to ponder her excuses to see if there was any excuse for her to meet Bruce at the Quantico base.


    Karen saw this, shook his head, and looked at Lake. However, when Karen was just about to speak, Hughes, who had just digested the technology passed on by Lake, awakened.


    "Wow!"


    Hughes shook his head and looked at Lake sitting on the sofa: "Amazing technology."


    Don''t underestimate Seuss, who can become the current Rockefeller for several generations, but not just relying on his sister Karen who is backed by Lake behind him.


    The younger sister Karen, who is backed by Lake, is just a guarantee that Seuss can secure the position of these generations of goals. Seuss used his own hard power to get to the top back then.


    Seus is also a top student with three Ph.Ds.


    Just like what Lake said before, there is a difference between the Federation and the Federation. The real Federation implements elite education. In this education system, the intensity of education is one of the best, in the false federation. What is implemented is the so-called interest education, love to learn to learn, regardless of you.


    This is also the reason why Lake was reluctant to go to elite schools when he was young, and chose public schools, which made Karen a little worried during that time.


    But...


    Lake cleans himself in public schools, eats, drinks, scores, no more, no less, just right.


    Anyway.


    The comprehensive quality of Hughes is okay. Unlike some other capitalists, who only know the green swords, and know nothing about science and technology.


    "Wow."


    Seus exclaimed again, and looked at Lake on the sofa: "Lake, I don¡¯t know how to describe such a gift. This is much more valuable than the Cuban cigars you gave me last year."


    Lake shrugged: "There is the remaining part, you can tell others, as long as Karen is here, I don''t mind taking you to play together, provided that you maintain the current attitude and don''t float."


    Seus glanced at Karen, then looked at Lake and said: "That''s for sure. Karen is our first lady. If you don''t listen to her, who do we listen to."


    Lake nodded: "This is the best. The rest will be handed to Tony when I return to New York. Then, how you distribute and play will be your own business. Don''t keep it for me. You Knowing me, I am not interested in money."


    Karen looked at the time on her watch, got up, and clapped her hands: "Okay, it''s almost time, Hugh, aren''t you going to catch a plane? Don''t leave, Betty, you are changing your bag on the way. , Lake, drink the wine in the glass, wash the glass, and we are going to set off."


    Lake, Betty, and Hughes looked at each other.


    Seeing this, Karen increased her tone: "Hurry up?"


    Hughes hugged Lake who got up, and then said to Karen: "Then I will go first. I will let your Secretary of State participate in the whole process."


    Betty hurriedly re-inserted the cosmetic bag that had just been tinkered out to be changed.


    Lake drank the bourbon in the cup and walked to the bathroom not far away.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Lake and Betty and Karen boarded the first lady¡¯s helicopter directly on the lawn behind the white building. For the people of the Federation, seeing this scene will only think that the first lady is starting. It¡¯s my own Christmas holiday tempo.


    But for Karen.


    no doubt.


    This year can be described as a family reunion, a festival that opens a new chapter.


    Yes.


    When the special plane landed at the Quantico base, Betty still listened to what Karen said in disbelief. She grew up with her mouth and didn''t even bother to tidy up her backpack. She looked at Karen: "Mom, you Are you serious, can I take Bruce there?"


    Sitting in the co-pilot, Lake, who was escorting him, turned his head and looked at: "You got it wrong, Mom didn''t say that."


    Betty rolled her eyes towards Lake: "You are talking nonsense, that''s what mom said."


    Lake said with a smile, "Then you still ask?"


    Betty wrinkled her nose towards Lake, UU read and continued looking forward to her, seeming to want to hear the answer she wanted to hear from Karen''s mouth again.


    Karen smiled: "Yes, that''s what I said. I can''t correct your brother''s view of love, and I can''t correct it. But if you have a chance, just one is fine. Although I am older, I think , It''s not bad anymore."


    Betty chanted long live, there is a kind of excitement that has finally won the fruit of the war for many years, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth.


    after awhile.


    Betty blinked and looked at Karen: "But mom, I''m worried that Bruce will be there to control..."


    What if Bruce is agitated and walks directly on the spot?


    This is afraid that the situation that was just won in the War of Resistance is about to completely turn into a completely defeated situation.


    Karen reluctantly touched Betty''s cheek, her eyes motioned to Lake, and she looked at Betty: "With your brother, you will let him run away in front of me to try it. I am looking forward to it. After all, I haven''t been face to face yet. I have seen this Captain Hulk who will be awarded the Medal of Honor by the Pentagon next year."


    Betty: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 757: Unprecedented reunion

    Yes it is.


    Captain Hulk.


    After Bruce Banner was brought back by Betty from India, he followed Betty''s opinion and returned to the military again, under the command of General Thaddeus Rose.


    Although General Ross has now become the Secretary of Defense, theoretically speaking, he can no longer be in charge.


    but¡­¡­


    The Congress was gone before.


    Even the Congress is still going through the process again, and one after another congressmen is elected slowly. Therefore, the handover of General Rose is a bit slower, but it will not be handed over if it is not said.


    Anyway.


    Bruce Banner is nominally under the direct management of General Ross and has no military rank.


    But Hulk has it.


    For Hulk, although Hulk is angry all the time, when no one irritates him, Hulk belongs to the kind of controllable anger.


    Hulk is lonely. In this case, the respect of others is undoubtedly what Hulk wants most.


    The military can give Hulk respect.


    The rank of Hulk is a starting point for respect for Hulk. When Hulk went to Africa, Hulk was only a second lieutenant, but when Hulk returned from Africa, the rank had become captain.


    You must know that even the U.S. team, during the event, its highest rank is just captain, so the U.S. team has the title of the U.S. team.


    obviously.


    In the eyes of the Pentagon, this time, in the battle with the Cheritas, Hulk, the unrivaled Hulk, played a role almost equivalent to that of the US team during World War II.


    This time, the Pentagon will not only raise the rank of Hulk, but also has a Medal of Honor waiting to be awarded to Hulk.


    Of course.


    Now that the work on the African battlefield is not over, there are still a small group of Cheritas who have been broken into pieces. When the war really ends, the Pentagon will take advantage of the first formation of the Earth United Federation, and will eventually become The out-of-print Medal of Honor of the United States of America was awarded to the soldiers who participated in the battle against Chery this time and won.


    Betty''s small mouth opened wide again: "Really?"


    After all, she just learned from the Chaos Universe what the real return of light and justice is. Unlike Lake, Lake has a clone on Earth. No matter how long she leaves, she will not be out of touch with society, but Betty, this is obviously The news has stagnated.


    Of course.


    Karen said to Betty: "Of course, but this matter, the Pentagon is still making the list, but yes, Hulk is on the list of awards."


    A hint of joy appeared on Betty''s face, and then the next second, he looked at Lake: "You are not allowed to tease Bruce, he can control Hulk."


    Lake, who was sitting in the co-pilot, blinked: "I didn''t say anything."


    Betty rolled her eyes and said to Karen to see him later, and then got off the helicopter numbly, even forgetting to take her bag.


    The helicopter took off again and rumbling towards the Wilson Manor, which was the choice of vacation this time, at the southeast corner of Washington, DC.


    Karen repacked the scattered cosmetics next to Betty¡¯s bag, shook her head, and then looked at Lake: "About that Bruce and Hulk, have you thought of a way?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "I thought of it, the Big Three of Hades are missing just two, so that Hulk will be a good one, but if this is the case, without Hulk''s Bruce, would you still be interested in it?"


    It''s easy to get Hulk away.


    but¡­¡­


    Bruce who lost Hulk, what is the difference from those nerdy scientists?


    Can''t carry the shoulders, can''t pick the hands?


    Just like the original Bruce, Betty can hit five at once without panting.


    Karen said: "This is not better, if you divide, everyone is happy, if not, you are the brother, will you let Betty die alone?"


    Lake smiled: "Of course not."


    Karen spread her hands out: "So, what''s to worry about?"


    Lake saw this and nodded: "Okay, I will find a chance to chat with Hulk this time."


    Karen smiled slightly and said nothing.


    after awhile.


    The helicopter landed on the tarmac of Wilson Manor, which was once considered a Hydra asset, but after it was sealed up, it became a federal asset.


    not far away.


    Rachel and Helen and Josie and Skye are already waiting there.


    The slim and slender Josie also graduated from Georgetown University this year. Currently, she is a trainee prosecutor from Washington, DC.


    From a certain point of view, Josie, this can be regarded as being influenced by Rachel. After all, Rachel is a world-famous news reporter. Although Rachel has retired behind the scenes to take charge of the media, but in some heavyweight interviews On, it was Rachel who served as a reporter.


    "Hi, my dear."


    Lake hugged and kissed Rachel after getting off the plane, and then put his arms around the little padded jacket Helen who was about to reach his waist and smiled: "When did you come?"


    Rachel and Skye looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    Skye said to the side: "I arrived yesterday. Rachel and I went to the court to watch Josie¡¯s first case as a prosecutor."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Josie: "Really, what''s the result?"


    Josie smiled.


    Skye said, "Of course, the ground check won. The **** domestic homicide man. The jury came back in less than ten minutes after Josie¡¯s closing statement and directly sentenced the domestic homicide man. He was convicted of first-degree murder, started a hundred years ago, and then cannot be released on parole for 20 years."


    Lake was completely surprised this time, and looked at Josie: "Gosh, this is amazing."


    Josie looked at Lake and said, "This is just a small case. The evidence and physical evidence are there. The director of the District Prosecution Office just thinks that it''s no big deal to give this case to me."


    Lake haha ??laughed and said: "Normally, when I was a New York police officer, I was one of the objects of care, so don''t have psychological pressure. Besides, if you don''t serve as a local censor, maybe the suspect is not. Will be convicted of first murder, won''t it?"


    Josie blinked.


    She knew why she had directly presided over this case less than two months after she became a prosecutor at the place of apprenticeship.


    Because of her mother Rachel, more because of his father Lake, more because her grandmother is now the First Lady of the Federation.


    and so¡­¡­


    For Josie, it is better to say that the case was won by her strength than by her relationship. This is why Josie didn¡¯t face Skye and Rachel very much after winning the case. Reasons for excitement.


    But now?


    Josie listened to Lake¡¯s words with another explanation for this matter, and blinked: "Really?"


    Lake smiled and said: "You are my daughter. If you need to deal with office documents for two or three years in the ground inspection office like other newcomers, then the ground inspection knows that I will be very angry, just like when I went to New York. Like the police department, the New York police department is also worried that General Ross will be angry."


    Josie listened, and after a while, she smiled brightly: "Thank you, Papa!"


    Lake smiled.


    Skye pushed Josie next to him, and then, the two big ones directly pulled the small one Helen to find Karen who was standing next to him and didn''t mix up the conversation.


    Rachel thoughtfully looked at Lake, looked at Josie¡¯s back in the distance, and said towards Lake: "I remember, when you went to the New York Police Department, you used Edwin¡¯s last name, but It''s not Rose."


    Lake smiled and looked at Rachel: "I know."


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    He went to the New York Police Department that year. It cannot be said that he changed from a patrol officer to a police detective directly within three months of his own strength. However, this is not the credit of General Ross, it is completely the New York Police Department¡¯s major. The boss is the father of Lake¡¯s comrade-in-arms, and Lake happened to have saved the life of that comrade-in-arms.


    However, the problem is not big.


    Sometimes, flexible changes can solve a lot of trouble.


    Over the years, Lake hasn¡¯t paid attention to Josie, whom Rachel has adopted, all the time, but it¡¯s still the same thing. Because of Karen¡¯s attitude towards Lake, so by precepts and deeds, even if it¡¯s Josie, Lake is his own. Daughter''s.


    My daughter suddenly felt that she was in the high position by the relationship, and she was a little depressed.


    Being a father, of course, he needs to help his daughter untie this knot.


    Lake shrugged, and together with Rachel, he walked towards the manor¡¯s main building that had already been detected by the secret service with Rachel, and then left the main building of the manor: ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Josie wants to leave, after all, little girl. When I was young, I always wanted to prove myself, but unfortunately, my big hands are shrouded in the Federation and even the world."


    Rachel shook her head and said: "I found that Josie''s rebellious period seems to be late Skye is not like this."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Do you think Skye was willing to come to the Super Investigation Bureau at the time?"


    Rachel blinked and said, "Isn''t it?"


    Lake shook his head and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "At that time, I saw that Skye had the emergence, so I went directly to Gwen. After Gwen flickered in, Skye came in."


    That''s it, Skye didn''t change his idea of ??wanting to be alone.


    It¡¯s just that unlike Josie, Skye¡¯s approach is more...smooth?


    There may be Gwen''s advice.


    Skye and Gwen are currently working overtime and tinkering with the Fantastic Beasts League. Isn¡¯t that even Skye¡¯s idea of ??wanting to be on his own?


    Lake comforted Rachel: "Don''t worry, it will be fine after this period of time. After all, people are different from each other. She is our daughter, and the natural starting point is most of the end, right?"


    Rachel looked at Lake and smiled: "That''s right, after all, his father is the king of gods."


    Lake smiled heartily again.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 758: The girls make their debut

    Everyone is equal?


    The word ¡¡¡¡ is a big proposition.


    Because of this sentence, it was originally the biggest lie.


    Unless the world is truly the same, otherwise, this sentence is destined to be empty talk.


    Especially in the West.


    If the children of the King of Gods were born on the starting line like the children of ordinary people, then, to be honest, Lake didn''t know why he worked so hard to become a King of Gods from scratch?


    It is true.


    Lake was only thinking about what he could, and if he became the most powerful person, he would be able to control his own destiny.


    but¡­


    With a big family and big business, I gradually have more things to think about.


    Of course.


    The meaning of this sentence by Rachel actually has another layer of meaning.


    Lake looked at Rachel with a smile: "Don''t worry, I have always treated my children equally. The chaotic universe in the future must have a place in Josie, I promise."


    Rachel smiled and said: "I never doubted this, but I want to hear you say it, that''s all."


    The words fall.


    "Ahem!"


    "...Hermione?"


    Rachel returned to his senses and looked towards the sudden coughing sound. She saw Hermione walking out of Merlin''s magic circle with Pallas, and walked over and hugged Hermione with joy. a bit.


    Lake also picked up his little padded jacket Pallas.


    This he had already promised to give to the zodiac, the name of the **** has already been designated as Pallas of Athena.


    After Hermione and Rachel hugged, she glanced at Lake with a smile, then smiled at Rachel and said, "I didn''t disturb you."


    Rachel smiled and said: "How come, in fact, I''m very happy, you came so soon, I''m still waiting for you and me to help Karen together."


    Talking.


    In the distance, a stream of light flashed.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    One big and one small bat, which looked beautiful and cute, returned to the form of Emilia and Catherine the little padded jacket at the moment of landing.


    "Emilia!"


    "Hermione, Rachel."


    As always, wearing gorgeous costumes, her appearance and temperament are so cold, Emilia smiled and hugged Hermione and Rachel: "I''m not here late, I thought I remembered the jet lag wrong. , Brought Catherine directly from the plane."


    Hermione smiled and said, "I just arrived, too."


    Emilia nodded: "That''s good."


    Catherine next to her looked at the aunts who were a little acquainted with her mother, blinked, and looked at Lake thoughtfully, not knowing what she was thinking.


    But...


    As the eldest daughter of Lake, Catherine has always been a representative of the quirky spirits, even if she grows up now, it is still the same.


    Catherine returned to her senses and walked to Lake: "Daddy, David is not here, you won''t blame him."


    Lake glanced at Catherine: "This time the operation of the family reunion was not made by me, but by your grandma. Do you think, how would your grandma think of me if he knew that David was not here?"


    MMP.


    Since Karen knew that Lake was not very waiting to see his son David, he directly looked for an opportunity and took Lake to a half-hour ideological education class.


    Lake said nicely, but he still went his own way.


    Anyway, his educational concept of David is just two words.


    Stocking.


    His hope for the son of the only seedling, David, has been teleported to the next generation. If the grandson also has the same virtue as David, then it is not said that the return and exchange operation is really on the agenda. .


    screamed.


    Skye walked out of the room, screamed, looked at how many such people were outside in the blink of an eye, and then coughed. When everyone looked at her, he glanced at Lake with a slight guilty conscience, and then Said: "What about David, Karen asked David and Serena to go in and help."


    Emilia and Hermione and Rachel looked directly at Lake.


    After all, as Lake¡¯s women, they know very well how serious Lake¡¯s treatment of sons and daughters is.


    Especially Emilia, after all, David is her and Lake''s biological son.


    Although the girls wanted to help Emilia very much, they could only support them at most. After all, that said, David is the son of Emilia and Lake.


    Lake looked at the eyes of the three women, raised his eyebrows, and said blankly: "Your grandma asked you to go in, why don''t you go?"


    "Oh."


    Lake¡¯s words fell, with a scream, in the grove not far away, the light flashed, just like Lake, wearing a custom-made suit, and David, who had almost the same hairstyle as Lake, lowered his head and his girlfriend. Serena walked out of the grove.


    She seemed to be worried that her boyfriend would be uncontrollable and want to run to the back, Serena clasped David''s hand tightly, grasping the boyfriend next to him, who started to puff out before he walked in front of Lake. A beating heart.


    "Daddy."


    Catherine, the little padded jacket, pads her feet, leaning against Lake¡¯s ear, watching David and Serena, who are passing by, and then directly into the house under the leadership of Skye, rolling her eyes and saying, "Oh, I Forgot what I wanted to say?"


    Lake looked at her long eyelashes flickering, and she didn''t intend to lie, Catherine, who was very perfunctory in the little padded jacket, laughed directly: "I still feel sorry for your brother so much."


    Catherine was not at all worried about Lake seeing it through, nor was she worried about Lake being angry. After all, Lake only had a little padded jacket, and that was her, shrugging and saying, "I''m just such a younger brother, although I''m a little stupid, stupid, and a little bit reckless. , Seeing you is still very scary, but who made him my younger brother, and that¡¯s the only one."


    Lake shook his head.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at the sea.


    bang!


    The sea surface near the sandy beach splits towards the two sides in an instant. Not long after, Titisee was walking with Mandy. She was dressed in casual clothes and seemed to be pulling a bunch of specialty products straight up from the bottom of the sea.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Why did you two come here together."


    Mandy closed her hair and looked at Lake: "There happened to be an action on the seal side. In the Pacific Ocean, an oil production platform was occupied by a group of black guys. After finishing this matter, I thought about it. Tess gave me a ride."


    talking.


    Mandy pulled a bag of specialty products in his hand: "This is the food Karen asked for. When I came over, Titisee and I grabbed it now."


    Lake''s eyebrows are beating.


    after awhile.


    Lake found Hermione, pulled Hermione aside, took a deep breath, and asked some incomprehensibly: "What do you want to do?"


    Hermione blinked.


    Lake said silently: "No, didn''t you object to this kind of system before? How do I feel that after you engage in that group, you all seem to be married?"


    Hermione looked at Lake curiously: "Isn''t this what you want to see?"


    Lake snorted and nodded: "Yes, but..."


    Hermione interrupted directly: "Then what''s the problem, we are harmonious, you are not happy, don''t think I don''t know, in heaven, you laughed like a lucky cat that night."


    Lake touched his nose, and chose not to answer this question.


    Yes.


    He is really happy to see such a picture.


    But...


    This is obviously not quite right.


    If you say that this group was brought out by Emilia, it would be nice to say, after all, Emilia acquiesced in the existence of such a life attitude.


    But Hermione?


    Hermione was a staunch supporter of the monogamous system.


    Lake had been busy with all kinds of things before and didn''t have much energy to think about it. At the moment, I finally got free and watched the scene just now. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was not very scientific.


    Hermione looked at the expression on Lake¡¯s face, smiled slightly, and kissed Lake: ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, since I met a certain woman, it has changed my own destiny. I wonder if I can try to change it. many."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hermione.


    Ok.


    Lake understands it.


    Hermione, this is the rhythm of an attack on the Queen of God.


    no doubt.


    Hermione formed this group for the purpose of integrating resources.


    Lake looked at Hermione with a weird expression: "So, what did you promise?"


    Hermione shrugged: "I don''t need a promise."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    ßËßË.


    A parachute bloomed directly overhead, and then landed steadily on the beach.


    after awhile.


    Seifer, who was wearing a leather jacket and his ponytail, patted the sand that seemed to have been contaminated by the landing. He looked at Hermione who was standing at the door and smiled and said, "Wow, no, I''m here. The latest one?"


    Hermione pointed to the sky: "No, in fact, you should be considered fourth from the bottom."


    Sever saw this: "Are the three angel queens not here yet?"


    Hermione shrugged: "I don''t know, maybe, I''m going to have another blessing scene. After all, the first lady of the Federation is inside."


    Saifu smiled and said: "Well, when they come down, I hope they will also give us a blessing on the way. It''s best to give me authority. I want to chop off those heretics."


    Hermione said, "You can ask in the group."


    Seffer: "..."


    Lake, who was next to him, couldn''t help it anymore, opened his mouth, UU read www. uukanshu.com watched itself become a small transparent state, thought for a while, and finally closed his mouth, silently took out the cigarette from his arms, and lit it for himself.


    good fellow.


    I''m calling my good fellow.


    As expected!


    The ancients never said a lie.


    Lake used to watch Tang Bohu order Qiuxiang, looked at Tang Bohu¡¯s harem, and looked at Tang Bohu¡¯s face, thinking that Tang Bohu was in Versailles.


    But now?


    Lake said that he could understand Tang Bohu''s mood.


    Tang Bohu is really without Versailles.


    at this time.


    The sky above Wilson Manor was bright, but it only appeared for less than a second before disappearing.


    Wait until the light dissipates.


    The three angel queens from heaven have already appeared at the door pretty lively.


    Now...


    How many tables of mahjong have been played in ¡¡¡¡?


    Lake took a deep cigarette, thinking silently in his heart.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 759: Paris is back

    Emilia of the immortal blood family.


    Sever of Midgard Island.


    Supreme Master Hermione.


    Thetis of Atlantis.


    Hill who super inspected the game.


    Mandy of the CIA.


    and Rachel beyond the media.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the three angel queens of heaven.


    Lake actually tried not to think about the esoteric question of how many tables of Mahjong can be played in this room when he thought of Thetis.


    after all¡­¡­


    The West is not interested in playing mahjong, they are all playing blackjack.


    There was a small casino in the Wilson Manor that originally belonged to Hydra. No, Lake looked at Mandy, who was acting as the croupier, and the surrounding girls, with eyebrows beating. .


    Even the three angel queens from heaven were introduced by Hermione and quickly became familiar with the gameplay of blackjack.


    Lake looked up at the sky that was still dark, and in his heart, he didn''t know how to feel.


    "Brother."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake regained his senses, and looked at Betty, who had brought a Bruce Banner with the world¡¯s most PhD degree from a short distance, and smiled and said, "Here?"


    Betty hummed.


    The Bruce Banner next to him, who doesn¡¯t even need to wear myopia glasses since he had Hulk, stepped forward and stretched out his hand to Lake: "Hello, Minister Edwin."


    Lake didn''t even give Bruce a face, shook his hand, smiled and said: "Welcome, Dr. Banner, join this family reunion."


    Dr. Bruce Banner smiled and thanked him.


    Lake retracted his right hand, looked at a real-time pulse device on Bruce Banner''s wrist, looked at the value on it, and smiled: "This value is a bit high."


    Bruce Banner glanced at the above value, took it back, and listened to Lake''s words, and said: "I guess no one in the Federation can be calm and composed in front of Minister Edwin."


    Lake laughed: "This is a compliment. I regard it as a compliment, and I accept it."


    Betty pulled La Bruce next to him, and then said to Lake: "Brother, I''ll take Bruce to the guest room first."


    Lake gave a hum.


    soon.


    After Bruce and Betty walked away, Bruce turned his head and glanced at the corner staircase, and said to Betty next to him: "I feel your brother''s temperament is terrible, and Hulk feels a bit of danger."


    Betty reminded Bruce: "Wait for dinner, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, don''t tell if you shouldn''t, remember?"


    Bruce nodded: "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Although Bruce doesn''t quite understand the origin of Betty''s words, it does not hinder Bruce''s compliance.


    soon.


    in about an hour.


    The dusty General Ross finally rushed to the manor with a pinch.


    General Ross said that the Union soldiers should end the war and return home before Christmas Eve. Ross said what he said. After the evacuation of the last batch of soldiers at the African coalition base was completed, he directly took the phase transfer platform and drove back directly. Quantico¡¯s, and then took a helicopter to the manor.


    is different from Karen who already knows well.


    After entering the door, General Rose looked at the woman in the living room, as well as the eldest daughters and the little daughters, and blinked. In the greetings of the women, with a stiff expression, Moved his gaze to Karen''s side, and had the urge to start with swear words, and asked what was going on.


    Karen directly replied to General Rose, this is all your daughter-in-law, are you surprised?


    General Rose took a deep breath and looked at Lake who was walking down the stairs over there, his eyes were very complicated.


    so.


    People are double standard, like Karen.


    Karen can sit and watch her son open the harem, but it''s his turn, let alone do it, even if he wants to.


    This makes General Rose feel very complicated. Although he has never had the idea of ??opening the harem, man, this does not prevent General Rose from envying Lake for a while.


    "General..."


    Lake looked at General Rose returning home, walked over, hugged General Rose, and then asked about the battlefield in Africa: "Should we not need to go there anymore?"


    General Ross hummed: "No need, the rest of the finishing work is the responsibility of the late Parisian side."


    no way.


    At the beginning of the war, due to internal turmoil in Paris, the other four overlords dared not let Paris play.


    Again.


    As long as Paris does not surrender, then Paris will do its best.


    For Paris, you can''t be too strict, because if you ask for it, Paris is very likely to slip into the local camp.


    and...


    Paris also has a very interesting BUFF.


    When Paris is in the righteous lineup, Paris¡¯s combat effectiveness is almost negligible, but as long as Paris slips into the enemy¡¯s camp, his combat effectiveness will rise at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This does not require many wars to prove this, just a Second World War is enough to prove that this interesting BUFF really exists.


    Therefore, when dealing with Paris, the four overlords are almost indulgent, caring for Paris in the same way that they are caring for the mistress, and they said in harmony that the domestic affairs of Paris can be stabilized first, and they will leave Paris for Paris. Enough credit.


    This is not.


    Finishing the work, even if it is the credit of the four hegemons to Paris.


    This time, Paris, with the attitude of beheading the King of Kings, swept away all the messy colors in the country in a vigorous manner.


    If someone goes to Paris this Christmas, they will suddenly find that the streets of Paris seem to have become a little empty, but the surrounding air is much better, even walking alone in Paris before twelve o¡¯clock in the evening. The streets will not worry about sudden death.


    Xiaohei is gone, naturally, the quality of life and the quality of the city are soaring.


    Yes it is.


    For Paris, Xiao Hei is not missing, but absent.


    Nothing in the physical sense.


    Of course, as a price for nothing, several thermal power stations on the outskirts of Paris that had been closed have been reopened.


    Originally, Paris thought of throwing the sea directly to feed the fish, but Thetis directly protested with Emilia, saying that it¡¯s fine for humans to throw all garbage into the ocean, but for now, don¡¯t throw this kind of hot-eyed garbage. From the ocean, the ocean is not a garbage dump for human beings.


    and so¡­¡­


    Of course, other countries are not bad.


    Although the four hegemons in the country are not as red as Paris, at least the number of black blacks, the most important illegal black blacks, is decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As for where the illegal gangsters have gone, no one can know, and no one of the media pays attention to this matter.


    Maybe other people know something?


    but¡­¡­


    For other people, having Xiaohei and not having Xiaohei are completely different things. At the very least, an improvement in public security is enough to make people applaud and welcome this policy. What''s more, after Xiaohei is gone, employment The environment also improved instantly.


    The federation has worked so hard for so many years to make the federation once again glorious and reduce the unemployment rate to a minimum. In the blink of an eye, through such a simple operation, it was done in an instant.


    Today, Karen''s approval rate is unprecedented and direct 90%.


    As for the remaining ten percent.


    Ha ha.


    If it weren''t for Karen''s kindheartedness, even if this group were legal blacks, they would be suppressed by the group headed by Lake''s will.


    Of course.


    Lake does not discriminate, so even though his deputy David Bass is a gangster with one-tenth of African descent, Lake did another thing with some uneasiness.


    That is to make everyone feel that he has a bad place of discrimination, and he even added the little green hats to this feast.


    Of course.


    This was done in secret.


    Karen''s Federation, as the son of Lake, there is only one requirement, that is, the Federation will be restored to the grand federation of the glorious era in Karen''s hands.


    Other cities in the Confederation may have made some slow progress, but as far as New York City is concerned, after cleaning up the illegal little black and little green hats, let''s put it this way.


    Now, at 10 o''clock on Monday morning, the traffic in New York City cannot be said to be unblocked, but it can be said that the traffic environment has improved greatly.


    The cleanup of the little green hats, Lake was handed over to Jinhe to do it.


    At present, Jin Bin¡¯s approach has made Lake very satisfied. If Lake uses the power to clean up the little green hats directly, it is estimated that the Department of Homeland Security will continue to operate, but Jin will not do this. It''s different.


    In terms of current progress.


    When the five hegemons meet next year to unite the United States of the Earth, Xiao Hei can¡¯t say that it¡¯s really gone but the number will definitely drop below 10% of the total population. As for that group Little green hats?


    Lake doesn''t like unstable factors, and the five hegemons also don''t like it, especially after the United States of the United States of the Earth, there is only one **** in the world, and she has already been manifested.


    Those false gods should indeed be cleaned up.


    after awhile.


    Just as General Lake and Ross were smoking cigars and drinking bourbon in the yard, the glass door was knocked.


    Lake turned his head to look, and Hill made a gesture to indicate that the dinner had begun.


    General Rose put the cigar aside, got up, tidied his clothes, and looked at Lake: "Although I don''t know how you did it, I have to say, you are great, my son."


    He said that so many women can get together and live in harmony.


    after all¡­¡­


    For the real dominating class of the Federation, it is normal that there are many women, but it is impossible for them to be able to gather together like Lake without tearing up.


    Lake''s mouth twitched, and he smiled, without answering the question.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 780: Christmas Eve gift delivery

    He would definitely not tell General Rose, this is not his credit at all, but Hermione''s credit.


    the reason?


    has a broad sense and a narrow sense, but the real reason, let''s put it this way, is very satisfied with General Ross''s uncontrollable astonishing gaze.


    This makes Lake very satisfied.


    Lake looked at General Rose as he walked in and blew a whistle to the little girls and little girls in the distance. When the three big three headed by Catherine, Skye and Josie turned their heads, they were supplemented by Heber, Helen, and Pa. Lars gave three little gazes one after another, and he said, "Girls, it''s time for dinner."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up, and she appeared directly in front of Lake with a squeak, her big eyes flashed, and she spread her hands directly toward Lake.


    Lake''s mouth twitched.


    For Catherine, the Christmas Eve meal is never the focus, but the Christmas Eve gift after that meal is the focus.


    Lake directly took a picture of Catherine''s little hand, and said angrily: "Bring the sisters in. Gifts are always after dinner. You are my eldest daughter. Take them well."


    Catherine retracted her hands in anguish, and then spit out her small tongue: "Don''t worry, sir, I will definitely take them well."


    finished.


    Catherine directly glanced at Skye and Josie next to him, and then, one person and the other, led the three little ones behind him into the house one after another.


    Lake looked up at the stars in the night sky, especially the stars of the Heavenly Nebula that could still be captured even though they were so far apart, and raised his eyebrows.


    The family dinner this time was very complete.


    Of course.


    This is for women.


    For the men, it was a rhythm that couldn''t be inserted in a word. The whole process was played at home with Karen headed.


    General Lake and Ross, it''s exactly the rhythm of clinking glasses with each other and drinking.


    As for Bruce?


    Bruce has quit alcohol because there is a bear boy Hulk in his body. However, Bruce has no turn to worry about General Lake and Rose.


    There is Betty¡¯s.


    Betty was fighting in two lanes, chatting with the girls, and then he pulled in David, the rebellious son of Lake, and let him chat with Bruce.


    The rebellious son David had already given up his blood addiction after being taught by Lake.


    Rebellious?


    Ah.


    In Lake''s eyes, there is no such word as rebellion. The rebellious son has already rebelled. If he dares to rebel, Lake will return the goods directly.


    The rebellious son David also knew it well, so there was no rebellious period at all. After that, under Serena''s supervision, now, let alone blood, even alcohol and other things are fixed-point and quantitative.


    As for the girls?


    Catherine was waiting until half an hour later, just like an alarm clock, she put down her knife and fork on time, raised her head, and looked at Lake who was talking to General Rose over there.


    Lake received Catherine''s gaze and looked at Catherine: "Assemble in the backyard. I will come over in ten minutes."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up and she pushed Skye next to her, just like a whisper, babbling twice, and then even the three little ones left their seats.


    Emilia, who was chatting with Karen, cast a look at Lake.


    Lake sighed inwardly and looked at Serena: "Selena, you and David will go there too."


    Serena was taken aback for a moment, and then she responded, pulling David away from the dining table, who had tried not to speak since Lake entered the room and tried to reduce her sense of existence.


    Seeing this, Emilia smiled brightly at Lake.


    It is clear.


    This is what Emilia wants.


    Emilia felt that it was enough for Lake to punish her son for so many years. The son tried his best to do a good job. Besides, such a big one can¡¯t really be returned or exchanged.


    Lake shook his head inwardly, said to General Rose, got up, and walked towards the backyard.


    Hermione looked at the back of Lake walking to the backyard and blinked, "This guy, what are you going to give this year?"


    The girls thought for a while, and shook their heads for a while.


    After all, for women with daughters, Lake¡¯s gifts every year can¡¯t be said to be worthless, but its value fluctuates and is very unpredictable.


    Lake turned his head to look at Betty when he pushed open the glass door: "Betty, come here, and even give your gift."


    Betty''s eyes lit up, and she spoke to Bruce next to her, and then got up: "Here."


    According to the current logic.


    Betty, is the eldest princess of Lake''s Kingdom of God.


    Catherine is not.


    The eldest daughter is not the eldest princess.


    in the backyard.


    Lake looked at the girls with Betty as the head, and the outrageous son David, raised his eyebrows, and then looked at Betty: "Remember, you can only choose the same when you go inside."


    Betty was taken aback for a moment: "Go inside..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    Lake directly pushed his hands towards the people in front of them, and then, the women only felt that the world had changed in an instant. The next second, when they came back to their senses, they were already standing in front of a huge group of warehouses.


    "Wow!"


    "Gosh!"


    "Where is this?"


    "Wow, are there gifts in there?"


    "..."


    The women were not uncomfortable at all. They raised their heads and stared at the silver, towering, huge warehouses in front of them. They all opened their mouths wide and exclaimed.


    Next second.


    bang!


    The huge warehouse door moved to both sides, and then, a woman in leather jacket with a slender figure and a group of women who were also reproduced appeared in front of the women.


    The women looked at each other.


    followed.


    Catherine raised her eyebrows, looked at the woman in leather and said, "I saw you when I was in school in Fox Town."


    The leather-clothed woman said: "Yes, I was ordered by the BOSS to protect you in secret."


    Katherine seemed to think of something: "TX Liquid Robot?"


    The woman in leather nodded.


    As the location of the God¡¯s Secret Treasure, how could it not be guarded? After Lake had more and more useless things, he opened up such a space separately, and then, he gave the lottery at that time as a bonus, which is considered to have completed his mission. The TX series robots were thrown directly into the warehouse and acted as warehouse managers.


    The woman in leather clothes looked at the women: "The BOSS has already explained that you can go in and look for an object separately. After you choose, we will tell you the specific name and usage of the object."


    Catherine''s big eyes flickered: "Are there many in there?"


    The woman in leather clothes smiled slightly, letting her figure out, dong dong dong, in the warehouse, the night pearl hanging on it that can make the night enter the day light up instantly, completely taking care of this land occupation is no longer a football field to describe , But it''s a God''s Secret Treasure Space the size of New York City.


    "Wow!"


    "so much?"


    "How do we choose?"


    "I don''t want to be the same as last year. I have drawn a bamboo dragonfly in the lottery. I already have two."


    "Sister, this is not a lottery, it''s chosen."


    "That is not bad."


    Helen, who was a little older, listened to Pallas''s words and heaved a sigh of relief. After all, her luck in the lottery has always been bad. Every time Lake gives a gift, she always wins the item with the lowest value. .


    Betty looked at the TX warehouse keeper: "Is there a time limit?"


    The TX warehouse clerk shook his head: "The BOSS did not explain, so, no."


    Betty nodded: "Then can we go in?"


    The TX warehouse keeper nodded.


    soon.


    Betty and the others entered the warehouse and looked at them, it was like a real warehouse, lined up, almost full of mysterious items in the entire warehouse, and their mouths opened in amazement again.


    If there is any difference between this and the double eleven Jingdong warehouse, it is that there is no iron frame here at all, and all the big and small things are suspended in the air.


    Catherine''s eyes rolled around, and Mimi leaned close, rummaging through her four-dimensional pocket, and took out something similar to a magnifying glass.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Magic: Healing. ¡¿


    [Level: B level. ¡¿


    [How to use: the benevolent **** of light, the supreme demon god, in your name, obey my call, in the sacred name, heal the friend in front of you, heal! ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Pretty!


    Catherine raised her eyebrows and kissed the [Item Insight Mirror] in her hand. She looked up and looked at the treasure cluster with almost invisible ends, and she had a bold idea in her heart.


    I won¡¯t go out unless I find the most valuable thing.


    but¡­


    "Hey hey..."


    "..."


    Lake and the girls appeared directly behind the daughters with a thud. With a move with her right hand, Catherine watched the [Item Insight Mirror] in her hand flew into Lake''s hand with a thud. UU reading


    Catherine looked at Lake who suddenly appeared, and she was dumbfounded.


    Lake looked at his hand, this should have been a gift to Catherine a few years ago, smiled, put it away, and said to Catherine: "You are the eldest daughter, take the lead, don''t cheat."


    Catherine quibble for herself: "I''ll just give it a try."


    Lake laughed and looked at Emilia: "Do you believe it?"


    Emilia also smiled, and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Catherine stamped her feet on the spot, and with a squeak, she turned into the cute bat of Q, and flew directly towards the innermost part of the warehouse.


    Ha ha.


    Even if she lost the item insight, Catherine was fearless.


    A word.


    She is Lake''s intimate little padded jacket.


    And she is still Lake''s eldest daughter, which means that Catherine knows her daddy very well, and remembers any words that dad said, otherwise, how can she be called a caring little quilted jacket.


    Good things must be in the deepest place.


    definitely is.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 761: Girls in Gods Secret Treasures

    soon.


    slid in the little padded jacket and dived into the depths. The other padded jackets all looked at each other by coincidence, and then, putting the various things in front of them, they went straight inward.


    Lake looked at Catherine who was flapping her little wings and shook her head reluctantly to look at Emilia: "I asked her to lead a good head. As a result, this is your daughter''s style."


    Emilia looked at Lake: "Don''t blame me, your daughter, you spoiled yourself, I can''t get involved."


    Lake laughed and looked at Emilia¡¯s daughters: "You can also go in for treasure hunting."


    Hermione looked at Paris, who was directly branching off in the treasure house, with a faint expression: "Not interested."


    Emilia also said, "I don''t want it."


    Rachel also looked at her daughter Helen, smiled and said, "There is nothing missing. If you have a discount coupon for super purchases, I would be interested in asking for one."


    Saifu pointed to the TX warehouse keeper not far away, and looked at Lake: "If you don''t mind, I want this one."


    The three angel queens of heaven shook their heads to indicate that they were not interested.


    Lake smiled, and saw that the girls had no idea of ??going down to hunt for treasure, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Hermione watched Pallas walking and stopping on the right side of the warehouse not far away, watching the various existences and treasures in the surrounding light clusters, and looked at Lake curiously: "Where do all these things come from? of?"


    Lake smiled slightly, and his thoughts moved. The power in the Chaos Universe surged so much, that a dozen 50% off coupons for super purchases appeared in his hand and handed them to Rachel: "The super purchase you want. "


    Rachel blinked to look at Lake, and took over a dozen 50% discount coupons in her hand: "You have to know that the coupons for super purchases are coded. This is not something you can use for printing."


    Lake laughed and said, "These are coded."


    This is the most overbearing part of the law of utopian visualization, and why the law of prostitution can override many laws.


    He is real.


    is worthy of the name.


    Actually, there are not many treasures in this warehouse, but after Lake has gained the ability to realize the fantasy, it is like every boy who gets a new thing will get started and play with it for a while.


    Don¡¯t say much.


    Among the secret treasures of his gods, there are one-tenth of the objects, which he uses the supernatural power of the chaotic universe to make things out of imagination.


    Of course.


    are all gadgets that are not worth mentioning. In terms of brain holes, Lake can never catch up with the brain holes of the system, so most of these things are piled up scattered in the previous lottery.


    Piu''s cry.


    After Catherine landed, she blinked and looked around. Even in the depths, her object was wrapped in a light ball, and only a rough outline of the treasure was a little confused.


    This method is cheating.


    and many more.


    Catherine''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something, with a slam, once again turned into a cute bat, and then fell beside Pallas in surprise.


    "What is your daughter doing?"


    "Who knows."


    Lake looked at the actions of the girls below, smiled, and said to Emilia: "As long as you don''t use foreign objects, it''s not cheating."


    Emilia looked at Hermione: "Can Pallas see it?"


    Hermione shook her head and looked at Lake suspiciously: "Paris can see what''s inside, why don''t I know this?"


    Lake did not speak.


    "Pallas."


    After Catherine landed, she quietly pulled Pallas aside: "Can you open the real eye?"


    Pallas was taken aback for a moment.


    The real eye?


    This is one of the gifts given to Pallas the last time when a group of girls were taken to the beach by Lake.


    [Eye of Reality: Fusion type, S grade, fused with your own eyes, allowing you to see the truth clearly, and only the most real side. ¡¿


    Pallas looked at Catherine a little tangledly: "But, Papa said that you can''t cheat."


    Catherine said: "Wrong, dad said that you can''t use foreign objects to cheat, your true eyes are not foreign objects."


    Pallas has a little entanglement: "Is that so?"


    "Then you try, don''t you know?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Pallas thought for a while, looked at the eldest sister in the family, and nodded: "Well, I''ll try."


    The words fall.


    After Pallas¡¯s eyes that inherited Lake opened the real eye, they instantly became golden real eyes that could see through everything.


    caught the eye.


    Pallas retracted the Eye of Reality, looked at Catherine, and shook his head: "No, the Eye of Reality can only see what the things in the light ball look like, but there is no way to learn specific information."


    Catherine''s face collapsed in an instant.


    For so many years, Catherine, who has received the most gifts from her daddy, understands one thing very well, that is, the role of gifts can never be seen from the outside.


    If you just look at the appearance, it is almost the same as the lottery.


    Pallas lowered his head and thought about it. After a while, he looked up at Catherine: "I think, this time, Papa, the more precious things are definitely not in the depths."


    Catherine looked back at Pallas.


    Pallas, who also inherited the wisdom of his mother Hermione, said: "You think, this is Papa¡¯s warehouse. If you are Papa, if you want to use something, you put him outside. Well, it''s still inside."


    Catherine was taken aback for a moment: "Is that so?"


    Pallas shrugged and said: "So, the question now is, what kind of warehouse is this, a warehouse that is not used, or a warehouse that can be used anytime, anywhere."


    Catherine smiled and said, "This is very simple."


    talking.


    Catherine once again turned into a cute little bat of Q, grabbing Pallas, and under the gaze of the girls looking up, as well as Lake¡¯s gaze, she led Pallas to the TX warehouse keeper. .


    "Does Daddy come to this warehouse often?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The TX warehouse keeper was indifferent.


    Catherine turned around and looked at Lake not far away with a smile: "Daddy, you said you can''t cheat, I''ll ask a question, it''s not cheating."


    Lake chuckled, "Of course not."


    good fellow.


    Is all psychology applied to Lao Tzu?


    The TX warehouse keeper looked at Catherine directly after Lake confirmed that it was not cheating.


    "Define it often."


    "... the last month."


    "BOSS has appeared in the warehouse fifteen times in the last 30 days."


    "What goes in and out of the warehouse."


    Pallas added: "It''s also in the last month."


    The TX warehouse keeper honestly replied: "The number of items that went out of the warehouse in the last 30 days was fifteen, and the items that went in were 1,351."


    Pallas looked at Catherine: "Obviously, this is an infrequently used warehouse."


    Catherine turned her head and glanced in the distance, smiling at Lake with her mother and other aunts, frowning, and looking at Pallas: "No, the good thing should be in the middle."


    Pallas said in a puzzled manner: "Go out five times and enter 1,351 once, which shows that Papa doesn''t really need this thing."


    Catherine shook her head: "It should be, Daddy''s strength now is to the point where he doesn''t need to use foreign objects, but he still needs it, so the correct answer should be in the middle."


    The good things are in the middle, not in the doorway and in the depths.


    Hermione looked at Lake: "Is this true?"


    Lake''s mouth raised: "It''s almost like this, but the middle is bigger. Right now, I may need only a few things."


    Catherine and Paris over there have already left, and even told the news to other people scattered in every corner of the warehouse.


    soon.


    The girls and their aunts gathered in the middle of the warehouse.


    but¡­¡­


    The middle area is getting bigger. After counting ten compartments from the door, looking at the left and right, the row of unfolded storage spaces no less than a thousand treasures instantly makes people feel like they have lost their way. .


    Betty said: "Lake always likes to put things from right to left. Good things should be on the right."


    Helen nodded and said, "When Papa asked me to tidy up my small room, he also taught me to place it from the right side."


    Wow!


    Everyone moved directly to the right.


    caught the eye.


    The five rows of shelves on the right of ¡¡¡¡ once again caught the eye.


    , watching Lake not far away, the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    Kesha looked at Lake: "found it?"


    Lake hummed calmly: "I don''t know what kind of expression to be relieved or to make now."


    good fellow.


    Is this the rhythm of the girl and aunt reading his book together?


    If I knew it earlier, I would just find a gift and give it out one by one.


    I must have been drinking too much.


    Lake thought so.


    But...


    After thinking about it, there are still more than 500 treasures on the five rows. Besides, since they are all lost in the warehouse, for Lake, the function of these things is basically a dispensable one. Up.


    The girls are completely lost in the face of these five rows of treasures. To the extent that they can guess, they are already at their limit. If you want to make more accurate guesses, it is estimated that you have to dig out Lake¡¯s brain and look inside. .


    Betty looked at the girls who were racking their brains over there, smiled, and said, "Let''s go here, one person is the same, don''t forget, grandma is still waiting for you to go out to watch the fireworks."


    talking.


    Betty directly aimed at a light ball in front of her without looking.


    soon.


    The light on the light ball dissipated, and replaced by something similar to a necklace.


    The eyes of a few girls fell instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 762: Gifts for girls

    "what is this?"


    "Necklace?"


    "so beautiful."


    "Pretty is not the point, Pallas, the point is ability, auntie, show us what information."


    A few girls gathered around Betty, watching the gift she found in her hand.


    The words fall.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Accessories, S level! ¡¿


    [Name: "Equality Witnessed by Blood" Necklace! ¡¿


    [Description: It is a necklace in the sense of the law of causality, alias life and death follow, get a drop of your lover¡¯s blood, then you two will share each other¡¯s harm, no matter who is hurt, the other will share half of the harm, as long as there is one person Not dead, then neither of them will die. ¡¿


    Betty blinked and looked at the revealed information.


    This one¡­


    The girls also looked at each other.


    Kesha and others also looked at the information of this necklace from a distance and looked at each other.


    The ability of this necklace, from a certain perspective, is very powerful.


    but¡­


    While being powerful, it seems that some are so useless.


    But.


    The women looked at the expression on Betty''s face from a distance, as if Betty was quite satisfied with this necklace.


    Betty smiled and looked at Catherine and others: "Okay, I got my gift. Where''s yours, Catherine, you come first?"


    Catherine waved her hand directly: "No, no, no, I last, let Pallas come first, she is the youngest."


    Betty looked at Pallas.


    Pallas looked at the light ball shining with countless lights in front of him, thought about it, stretched out his hand, and directly took away one light ball on the middle layer.


    "What is it?"


    Pallas¡¯s mother, talking about her indifferent Hermione, saw it at this moment, and curiously looked at it with magic: "What did Pallas get?"


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Ability, S level! ¡¿


    [Name: "The Power of the King"]


    [Description: The so-called power of a king is to be able to obtain from one''s own princes the things that correspond to the personality, so as to use their power. This is the power that a king should have. ¡¿


    "Wow."


    "Amazing."


    "Little Red Hand."


    The other girls looked at the gift Pallas took out, looked at the description above, blinked, and they were exclaimed.


    Hermione thought for a while, and looked at Lake curiously: "Did you not cheat?"


    Lake glanced at Hermione: "It''s random, it''s random, I say it."


    Hill next to ¡¡¡¡ looked up at Ye Mingzhu above the warehouse, not wanting to speak.


    after all¡­


    Hill is someone who knows the inside story, and he has witnessed how Lake plays his language art.


    The gift that Pallas picked up would not be very good if it were exchanged for someone else, but for Pallas, it complemented each other.


    after all¡­


    Pallas is the destined ruler of the zodiac in the future. Therefore, from a certain perspective, when Pallas has this ability, it is almost equal to the ability of the guardian of the zodiac, Palla Si is also available.


    Betty looked at Helen immediately: "Helen, it''s your turn."


    Helen gave a cry, took a look, thought about it, and leaned directly to the right, choosing a light ball that was the same height as her.


    The light ball disappeared instantly after being taken out.


    This time it was Rachel''s turn to become curious. He looked around, looked at the magic mirror made by Hermione in front of him, and blinked at the mini fountain that appeared in Helen''s hand.


    what is this?


    Sculpture?


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Items, S level! ¡¿


    [Name: "The Fountain of Youth", "The Fountain of Ageless!"]


    ¡¾Description: The legendary spring of heaven and earth possesses incredible effects. Mortals can restore their youthful appearance with one sip, and the gods will restore full prosperity with one sip. ¡¿


    "Wow."


    "This is good."


    "Are there any more?"


    "I don''t know, besides, Sister Catherine, are you not a kin, you won''t get old in the first place."


    "I am an immortal blood clan, not a blood clan!"


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course there is."


    Betty looked at the smiling face of Helen who was holding this mini fountain on her face, and then looked at Josie: "Josie, it''s you."


    Josie took a breath, thought for a moment, didn''t move too much, and took away a light ball that she had been optimistic about just now.


    Rachel looked at it again and blinked: "What did Josie get?"


    The light group cracked.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Knowledge, S grade! ¡¿


    [Name: "Unified Linguistics!"]


    [Description: Language is not unique to humans. Gods also have languages ??that belong to gods. Animals also have languages ??that belong to animals. The unified language is not only a language common to humans, but also a meaning common to all things, so it can not only be used by people Dialogue between people can make dialogue between all things in the human world even more. ¡¿


    "Wow."


    Skye looked at the explanation and seemed to think of something. He looked at Josie: "Josie, come to Gardners Island. I think you can help me and Gwen to work out the Fantastic Beasts tournament we are preparing together. It."


    This is simply a magical skill.


    knows all languages. If you travel to an alien planet in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to bring Josie, don¡¯t you need to bring an interpreter?


    Betty then looked at Skye: "Skye, it''s you."


    Skye saw this and took down the light group he had selected early.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Accessories, S level! ¡¿


    [Name: "Silent Scream!"]


    [Description: When you activate the ability, the time within ten meters of your location will stop for ten seconds, and you will fall into a silent state. Only the wearer can act. At the same time, enemies attacked by the wearer will randomly appear aging on their body. Stunned, poisoned and other negative states. ¡¿


    Skye opened his mouth wide, pinched the necklace that appeared in his hand, and looked at the message of the necklace, which looked like he couldn''t believe it.


    The other girls also looked at each other.


    "Amazing!"


    "Two abilities."


    "Why does my sister''s necklace only have one ability."


    "..."


    Betty twitched at the corner of her mouth and looked at Catherine who was talking: "Okay, it''s you."


    "It''s not me, it''s Heber, and I''m older than Heber."


    "Yes."


    Betty looked around and was taken aback: "Where is Heber?"


    Several girls also looked around and shook their heads. It seemed that Hebe was still here. Why did they disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Lake over there said, "Hebe has already taken the gift."


    Betty looked at Catherine: "That''s you."


    Catherine spit out her tongue, and with a squeak, she turned into a Q cute bat, and went straight up. Then she clutched a light ball with her wings and hugged the top one down.


    Emilia looked at Catherine''s movements and smiled, her eyes also fell on Hermione''s magic mirror, wanting to see what kind of treasure Catherine had found.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Props, S level. ¡¿


    [Name: "Crown of Gold!"]


    [Description: "Can summon 4,900 indestructible and indestructible golden warriors!"]


    "..."


    Catherine blinked, looking at the above description, a little dazed: "My introduction is too simple."


    Why other people''s introductions have so many words, when she comes to her side, there is only one sentence.


    Betty said, "You don''t want it, we can change it."


    Catherine put away the golden crown and looked at Betty hehe: "Auntie, your Christmas Eve gift has not been given to us yet."


    Betty was stunned, and then smiled: "No wonder Lake said that you are the most kind girl."


    Lake, who was observing the scene over there, froze, feeling a few gazes from the side, raised his eyebrows, and said nothing.


    was originally.


    Lake has always felt that among so many daughters, Catherine is the most self-like.


    Although Catherine''s eyesight is a little bad when looking for her boyfriend.


    but¡­


    Who hasn''t had a rebellious period yet, Lake believes that when Catherine is two hundred years old and officially adult, she will understand.


    Catherine chuckled, seeing that he was not with them, but the younger brothers David and Serena, who came from a short distance, said, "Have you taken your gifts?"


    David and Serena hummed.


    He and Serena wandered around in the warehouse, and after admiring the murals and the quantity around the warehouse, when they came over, they took two light **** next to each other.


    "What is it?"


    "A weapon."


    David said so and showed the information about the weapon he was holding.


    [Weapons, A+ level! ¡¿


    [Name: "Endless Sword!"]


    [Description: "A very weird weapon, as if you have an inexhaustible sword in your hand for attacking, and it provides a long-lasting effect."]


    Catherine curled her lips: "Let you come over, but you can''t come."


    David was no longer so arrogant. Instead, he glanced at his girlfriend Serena next to him, smiled and said, "I think this one is pretty good, it suits me quite well."


    Catherine looked at Serena: "Selena, where''s yours?"


    Serena smiled, took out a coin and placed it in her hand.


    [gram class, A+ level! ¡¿


    [Name: "Super! Electromagnetic Cannon!"]


    [Description: "A special use of electrical power, using the principle of electromagnetic induction, to shoot a small piece of metal at an initial speed of 3 times the speed of sound. It has extremely high accuracy and destructive power. It has been used for two periods of time. Under the improvement of the player, there is no doubt that it is more destructive than the original. Even when you are fully absorbed, you can transform five phantoms, and use this skill together, even if it is a mountain, you can directly blast him. "¡¿


    "Wow. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM"


    "Five Phantoms?"


    "I want to see it."


    Catherine raised her eyebrows when she looked at this familiar coin: "This seems to be Daddy''s signature skill. I want Daddy to teach me, but he didn''t give it to me. It turned out to be for you."


    Serena smiled and said: "I don''t know. When David and I heard the movement on your side, we took two of them. When I got it, I was stunned. I thought this should be the same. Put it on your side."


    not far away.


    Lake smiled: "The super-electromagnetic gun itself does not belong to the S-level, but since Serena has got it, it means that Selena and the super-electromagnetic gun are predestined."


    This time, he dare to swear that he really didn''t engage in any black-box operations.


    without him.


    There are so many gifts that make him bother to think about what gifts to give to whom.


    Sorry.


    Lake is more willing to think about a more interesting question than this.


    That is¡­


    Tonight, can he still be a faint king?


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 763: Immortality and infinity

    Unfortunately.


    Lake¡¯s wish was not fulfilled. After all, this manor was big enough and had enough rooms to accommodate everyone.


    Although the girls are happy, they still don''t like this kind of collaboration. At the very least, they can''t let go when there are outsiders.


    not to mention¡­


    Karen acquiesces that Lake¡¯s life style is one thing, but it¡¯s impossible for Karen to be transparent with her eyes open.


    even.


    A good Christmas Eve night, Lake, was spent alone.


    After all, all the girls are there, and there seems to be some private group chat. Obviously, this is an agreement agreed by all the girls, either go together or not at all.


    the next day.


    Lake was lying on a beach chair on the beach, sipping a glass of wine, looking listlessly at the front, ignoring the temperature in December, and the girls who were talking and laughing on the beach yawned.


    Originally, Lake was still expecting to be the lonely king last night, but it turned out to be good, and the lonely king didn¡¯t do it, and he became a lonely man.


    However, I haven''t waited until Lake wanted to understand this problem. When the day after Christmas passed, the girls left Karen one by one.


    The first to leave were the three angel queens of heaven.


    While Lake was celebrating Christmas with everyone, the Heavenly Kingdom received news from Sandal, Thor, the **** of thunder, suddenly appeared one day, and then took away one of their citizens.


    When the guardian of Shandar initiated an inquiry to the Asa Protoss, he turned off decisively.


    A word.


    The Sandal woman who was taken away is Thor''s lover.


    obviously.


    This woman, who was once again substituted by ether particles into the alien space, returned from the alien space after absorbing the ether particles. As planned, Heimdall promptly informed the news that he was regrouping in a hurry. The Salvation Army quelled Sol, who suppressed the rebels of various countries.


    The script has started to turn.


    After Lake realized the stupid ambition of the dark elf king Malekis, he decisively chose the kingdom to suspend the support of the kingdom of heaven. In just two days, the intelligence network of the kingdom of heaven in the world tree universe was collected. Some, after asking for help from the kingdom of heaven without fruit, the list of people who decisively ask for help from Malekis who is looming these days.


    Lake didn''t respond too much to this, he just asked Heaven to put this list away first and watch it.


    Again.


    Happy dancing now, don''t worry when you pull the list in the future.


    But...


    Malekis intends to use his stupid power and tactics to surprise Asgard, who has fought a tough battle with Lake. This is a big deal, so Keisha, Liangbing and Hexi are going back to heaven and be wary of what people are playing. Conspiracy.


    is not wary of Malekis, but wary of Odin.


    Odin hadn''t even put Malekis in his eyes, and Lake, who used Malekis as a **** from the beginning, naturally wouldn''t put him in his eyes.


    For Lake, the only opponent is Odin. Even in Lake¡¯s eyes, the so-called gods of the Asa tribe under Odin have never been a problem.


    Who knows if Odin is so weak that he can''t even get out of the World Tree?


    Odin has already taken out his ability to press the bottom of the box once, and the ghost knows that there will be a second time, pretending to be counseling, and then Jedi fights back. This is Odin''s skill.


    Therefore, Kesha, Liangbing and Hexi need to return to heaven. Even if Lake can be teleported in one second, for the Protoss, one second can change many things.


    soon.


    After waiting for the three angel queens of heaven to manifest themselves in the Federation again, and then left, they were followed by Emilia and her party.


    Emilia said that there is still a secret meeting between the Immortal Blood Clan and the Escherie Palace.


    After all, who made Paris too close to Africa, even though the streets of Paris are a bit empty at this moment, there are still a group of small black eyes who have not noticed that the times have changed and are doing things.


    even includes those in the domestic military.


    This makes the Escherie Palace a little unhappy, and the Escherie Palace is not happy anymore. Can the immortal blood family, the biggest benefactor behind the Escherie Palace, be happy?


    Emilia intends to take advantage of this period of time, from now to the five overlords of the Earth United Federation, sit in the immortal castle, and send the immortal blood clan under her command to completely circulate this phoenix energy.


    Catherine licked her lips, looking forward to it.


    Although the immortal blood family does not drink blood, there is no doubt that Catherine still inherited the bloodthirsty of the immortal blood family.


    Lake and Emilia hugged, and then watched Emilia and Catherine, as well as the rebellious son David and Serena Piu, they turned into bats and soared directly, and then let the private plane that was flying over landed. Those who haven''t landed will pick them up directly.


    Poor little black.


    Lake looked at the disappearing Emilia, and in his heart, the cat cried and the mouse sighed slightly compassionately for the upcoming fate of Black and Green on the European continent.


    "I''m leaving too."


    "..."


    Lake returned to his senses, watching Hermione who walked out of the house after Emilia¡¯s farewell, pulling Pallas, blinked: "Why don¡¯t you spend more time, the Grangers are already on the plane. Up."


    Hermione glanced at Lake blankly: "Your current will is almost the will of the human subject, do you know?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment."


    Hermione shook her head and said, "Although there are not many blacks in London, there are too many little greens, and these people are too extreme. I need to look after them in London. This is my aunt''s request."


    "Peggy?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Haven''t Page and Steve come back from Atlantis?"


    Thetis came to Lake this Christmas, and Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter went to Atlantis for the holidays.


    Lake smiled: "Ms. Carter really dares to go, she is not afraid. After going to Atlantis, she won''t be able to come back. My mother-in-law is not a good thing."


    This is nonsense.


    A normal woman can play with a tool man for so many years, but when the tool man finally sees that her head is green, she is ready for revenge. As a result, she was directly smashed by Lake.


    Again.


    Ms. Peggy Carter may be powerful, but Lake¡¯s bet is still on Atlantis¡¯ mother-in-law.


    At the very least, Ms. Peggy Carter can be regarded as playing a tool man, but soon Ms. Peggy Carter figured it out and let go of the tool man.


    Of course.


    The tool man finally hung up after divorcing Ms. Peggy Carter. On any surface, there is no evidence of any contact with Ms. Peggy Carter.


    Hermione looked at Lake who seemed to be gloating in the words, and shook her head speechlessly: "If she dares to move my aunt, I will dare to move her, you won''t stop me."


    Lake shrugged: "It''s up to you."


    That is a mother-in-law, not a woman, there is a fundamental difference.


    Hermione twitched at the corner of her mouth, shook her head, kissed Lake on the cheek, then looked at Pallas next to him and said, "Let¡¯s go home, Pallas."


    finished.


    After Lake hugged and kissed his daughter Pallas, a Merlin magic ring appeared at the feet of Hermione and Pallas, and left the Wilson Manor directly with a squeak.


    Lake stood there, sighed, and looked at Seifer who was waiting in line to say goodbye: "Kesha and the others are going to see the battlefield, Emilia is going to clean Europe, and Hermione is going back to protect Paris. How about you, Mi There are also blacks on Degarde Island?"


    Midgard people certainly do not exist blacks.


    As the earliest childhood sweetheart, Sever knows that Lake is a human being. Therefore, even if he finds an awakened Midgard, if he is dark-skinned, he will be destroyed directly and humanely. Reincarnation, change the skin color and do it again.


    "Midgard database!"


    Sever smiled, hugged Lake''s neck, kissed, and said, "My dear, have you forgotten the database we got from Wakanda? These days, we have found a trace of the Midgard branch So, I need to go back to Midgard Island to see if I can find their lair, and then bring them back."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Branch?"


    Seffer hummed: "Midgard is immortal, but in addition to this immortal race, in fact, in Midgard, there is another race that is not mainstream, infinite!"


    "Infinite?"


    "Yes, most of the ethnic groups in Midgard are immortal, literally immortal, but there is still a small group of people who are infinite, and they are also immortal in a sense, but immortality at the soul level. After they die, they will reincarnate, and they will awaken after the reincarnation. UU reading with a different appearance and another skin color clearly remembers that their lives will continue like this."


    "Good guys, why didn''t we know before then."


    "Uh¡­"


    Seffer thought for a while and looked at Lake: "Minority, and the rarity is about the same as that of giant pandas. We also found it by accident while analyzing the database. Andy and I recently found some clues."


    Lake nodded: "So, the land of immortality, don''t you find it?"


    Saifu said: "Looking, how can we not, we are already quite sure, the road leading to the land of immortality is at the two poles, sooner or later it will be a matter of finding the entrance.


    Lake laughed and said, "You said that a long time ago."


    Seifer kissed Lake lightly, looked at the sky fortress that landed directly not far away, walked towards that side, and waved his hand: "This time is different, my dear, I feel that I''m really about to find it. "


    Lake looked at Seifer¡¯s back: "So, I have a father-in-law and a mother-in-law?


    Sefhaha laughed, turned his head and glanced at Lake, turned around, grabbed the rope that fell from the sky fortress, and instantly lifted into the air!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 764: Heavenly star advancement

    umbling!


    Lake looked up at the sky above, the gradually disappearing sky fortress, suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    is wrong.


    In other words, if he finds the place of immortality, it seems that he will not have an extra pair of father-in-law, but one and a half, of course, there may be two pairs.


    even...


    Maybe even the sister-in-law will have a few more.


    Hill¡¯s biological mother seems to have gone to the Land of Immortality.


    If the place of immortality is found, then the appearance of Hill¡¯s mother is inevitable, and after so many years, perhaps Hill¡¯s mother has found another one, or even gave birth to a few more children.


    hope that none of this will happen.


    If this is the case, there is no doubt that, based on Lake¡¯s knowledge of Hill, Hill may not directly shoot and kill the half-brother and sister, but after a while, half-brother and half-sister My brother and sister are afraid they will disappear quietly.


    "I hope it won''t happen..."


    "What hope will not happen?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look at Hill who appeared behind him: "It''s nothing, it''s just that Seifer said that the land of immortality is about to be found?"


    Hill nodded without any fluctuating expressions: "I know, Sever told me that as long as there is news in the Immortal Land, she will notify me as soon as possible. We have a team on Gardners Island. The agent is also above the two poles, and the entrance must be under an iceberg. Sooner or later, it was discovered."


    Lake looked at the expression on Hill''s face, thought for a while, and took back the question he had just thought about.


    Forget it.


    It¡¯s nothing to do with him. He loves Hill, but not Hill¡¯s mother. No matter how her mother drops her, he has nothing to do with him.


    Lake thought, and looked at Hill: "You want to leave too?"


    Hill said, "No, I made an appointment with Rachel. I took a few kids to go shopping today. What''s wrong?"


    Lake smiled: "It''s nothing, just ask."


    Hill glanced at Lake suspiciously: "Then, in three days, we will return to New York, will you return?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Where can I go back if I don''t go back to New York?"


    Hill shrugged and turned around: "How do I know that there are so many outside of you."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    good fellow.


    So you ran out just to say this to me?


    Lake looked at the back of entering the house again, thinking like this in his heart, and then looked at Thetis and Mandy who greeted Hill and then walked out of the house.


    Thetis sighed, and said to Lake: "Sorry, I''m going back to Atlantis. I heard that my mother and Peggy Carter had a quarrel. I''m going back to fight the fire."


    This is what I expected.


    After all, not everyone is able to open the harem, just like me, walking on the ground like me.


    Not even the US team.


    From this aspect, it proves even more that the era of the protagonist belonging to the US team has come to an end.


    just...


    Lake looked at Mandy: "You also go to Atlantis?"


    Mandy smiled: "Thetis invites everyone to visit Atlantis. Kesha and the others have no time. Emilia and Hermione also have important matters. Hill and Rachel have to stay with Karen. For a while, it seemed that nothing happened to me. It just so happened that I would also like to go to Atlantis to see a different landscape."


    Lake said, "Well, I hope Mr. Langley won''t care about you leaving your job without permission."


    Mandy smiled slightly and kissed Lake: "He can''t. After all, my mother-in-law is the first lady. He dared to criticize me, so I filed a lawsuit with Karen and dismissed him."


    Lake laughed.


    soon.


    The huge manor almost has a feeling of tranquility after the hustle and bustle.


    "Daddy?"


    "Hebe."


    Lake turned to look at him and Wanda¡¯s daughter Heber and smiled: "You won''t want to go back too."


    Hebe also went to the Christmas Eve lottery draw.


    even.


    was also the first one who took the gift directly and disappeared with a squeaky sound. Therefore, it was also very fast. Because of the special nature of the gift, at the time, Betty and others did not notice how Heber disappeared.


    [Fantasy, S level! ¡¿


    [Name: The Kingdom of Red Dust! ¡¿


    [Description: "It is a three-tiered world, with the ability to adjust the flow of time, communicate with the chaotic universe, and can absorb the red dust from the chaotic universe to enrich oneself, self-cultivation, and constantly grow and strengthen the power of the world. With time, The Red Dust Kingdom may be able to break away from the chaotic universe and become a real Red Dust universe!"]


    Hebe is different from other girls.


    Or¡­¡­


    Because Heber¡¯s mother Wanda is different from everyone else, Heber was not surprised when he entered Lake¡¯s secret treasure vault, and even followed everyone to the middle where Lake stored S-level items. When he was in the middle, he counted them carefully, and after that, he quickly obtained this mortal kingdom.


    Lake seriously suspects that Wanda must have given Heber the spoiler when he was leaving.


    no doubt.


    This is cheating.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t break it either. After all, as it was, Heber was different from other girls. Although Lake often went to Chaos Universe to accompany Heber, Heber followed Anna most of the time.


    And Lake missed Heber¡¯s childhood, so out of some guilt, Lake acquiesced to Heber¡¯s behavior.


    Hebe said: "My mother told me that if I get the Red Dust Kingdom, I can plant the Red Dust seeds that my mother gave me when she left."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, smiled, and said, "Well, then I''ll take you back. When we are done here, if there is nothing else, I will think about it and see if we can find my mother. Let''s go find her."


    Wanda, it took a long time to leave.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lake¡¯s ability to perceive the crimson power of the Chaos Universe being called from time to time, I¡¯m afraid I would have thought that Wanda had something wrong.


    Heber nodded, kissed Lake''s cheek, turned around, and walked directly into the door of the Chaos Universe that Lake opened.


    a few days later.


    Lake waited for the Grangers who had come from afar to come, and treated Karen and Rose with them. A few days later, when Karen ended his vacation, he took Rachel, Hill and Sis. Kay took a special plane parked at Quantico and flew back to New York.


    Skye sighed on the plane: "I''ve been so attracted to Josie, but I still want to think about it. Her gift is the most practical. At least it can accurately tell whether the magical animal on the forest hut is located. What do you think."


    Sitting over there with a glass of bourbon, Lake, who looked at the homeland security and super-investigation bureau of these days on the tablet, smiled and said, "Your gift is not bad." "


    Silent scream, but it can control the stop time and curse the enemy.


    is only useful for mortals, which is why Lake threw it into the warehouse.


    Skye looked down at the necklace he had already put on, touched it, and said, "I know my gift is also great, but I will stay on Gardners Island, in a safe place. No one should know. I can¡¯t think of it, so, in such a comparison, Josie¡¯s unified language skills are the most practical, and there is no one."


    Rachel closed her hair and looked at Skye: "Don''t worry, I think Josie will figure it out, right, Lake."


    Lake looked up at Rachel and nodded: "Of course, the rebellious period, understandable, and he is not a son. The rebellious period needs a stick education. Daughter, Shun Shun will pass."


    Rachel and Hill glanced at each other and looked at Lake: "I think David is a pretty good boy. It''s not as unbearable as you described."


    Lake sneered: "I''m behaved now. I have a fight. What''s the use of being behaved."


    Rachel and Hill stopped talking.


    After all, they also knew how David made Lake angry.


    at this time.


    "Jingle Bell!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at the communication from Tiffany, and clicked: "Good afternoon, my assistant."


    Hill said from the side: "Tiffany, did something happen?"


    "No."


    At this moment, in accordance with the precise process of one day at the National Land Building and one day in Gardners Island, Tiffany, who is working at the National Land Building today, said: "Boss, I just came back. The person I am following seems to have looked for you ten days ago, but because there is no business card for you, the news did not reach the assistant''s office."


    Lake said: "I am concerned, and then didn''t take my business card, who is it."


    Since Karen became the first lady, there is no doubt that for some people who do not understand the truth, Lake has naturally become a sweet potato.


    Unfortunately, Lake¡¯s social circle is so big. People who know Lake don¡¯t need to visit. People who Lake doesn¡¯t know can¡¯t see Lake unless they stop Lake¡¯s car directly on the road.


    Tiffany glanced at the comparison information of the people who had just made the Red Queen compare with the people who appeared in the National Land Building ten days agoLook at Lake: "John Vick, sir, he used to be Daniel Whitehorse with you. I have fought with you about the human cloning incident. After you come back, let me list it as a target of concern."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and put down the bourbon in his hand: "John Vic, my star of the Big Three in Hades?"


    Again.


    The Big Three of the Underworld can be canonized by Lake. After the birth of 108 magic stars in the Underworld, Lake has already decided who belongs to the Big Three.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake¡¯s Hades, and Lake is in charge.


    Lake said that he is very fair, but that is for some secondary positions, such as important positions for the zodiac and the three giants of the underworld.


    Let''s put it this way.


    As a qualified king, will these important positions be directly given to those he is not familiar with?


    This is obviously impossible.


    Tianxiong star, Lake''s default is Frank.


    Then John Vic, is one of the Big Three in the Hades that Lake has decided to do!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 765: John Wick: My dog ??was killed

    Among the three giants of the underworld, each has its own merits.


    Tianxiongxing, there is no doubt that the overall strength is the strongest.


    Tian Gui Xing, although its strength is also very powerful, but the strongest part of Tian Gui Xing is because of its judgement. Like the Supreme Court of the Federation, it is the highest judge of Hades.


    The fierce star in the sky, known to be able to break through ten thousand with strength, is just a simple and rude way.


    From a certain perspective, in fact, Lake first thought that Frank should be the star of heaven who liked Frank the most. The punishment during his lifetime, the judge after death, and his profession could be regarded as his counterpart.


    but¡­


    Frank chose Tianxiong Star, and Lake thought about it, and thought it was okay. After all, only Tianxiong Star can be called the title of the head of the 300,000 Forbidden Army in the Underworld.


    As for the heavenly stars?


    After Frank had no intention of this position, the list of candidates for the Lord of the Hades has been floating. After all, this is an important position, and it must be impossible to be so casual.


    Lake originally wanted to leave it to Tony Stark, after all, it took so long for this guy to realize the small universe.


    But it''s out of play now.


    Therefore, the position of Tianguixing is currently vacant. After losing the candidate of Tony Stark, Lake is currently vacant for this position.


    And the sky star, Lake''s default is John Wick.


    This fierce man who can do it for a dog without BB.


    John Vic is very similar to the Sky Star.


    even...


    Like the early days of Lake, Lake was also adhering to this way of doing things, and he worked with John Wick for a period of time, which was very good.


    Lake once invited John Wick, but was turned down by John Wick at the time.


    the reason?


    John Wick completed the 100% death mission, completely left the Continental Hotel, washed his hands in the golden basin, married his beloved one and lived his beloved life.


    He just wants to live an ordinary life with his wife.


    Lake felt a little regretful at the time, but didn''t say anything. He just smiled and told John Wick that his door was opened for John Wick at any time, and then he left.


    Over the years, Lake hasn''t paid much attention to John Wick, just let his assistant Tiffany pay attention to it from time to time.


    And speaking frankly.


    In the list of Tiffany¡¯s attention, John Wick¡¯s position is actually not the front row. Among the list of more than a dozen names that Lake has instructed to follow, John Wick is outside the tenth place. of.


    The plane landed.


    "Then let''s go."


    "it is good."


    Lake kissed his little padded jacket, Helen, and nodded towards Rachel: "Remember to give Tony something."


    Rachel hummed: "I see."


    soon.


    Lake watched getting into the car. Rachel and Helen, who got into the car and left the hangar directly under the **** of a team of homeland security agents, nodded to the next Hill: "Teleport."


    The words fall.


    hum!


    The light of the three phase transmissions appeared directly on Lake, Hill and Skye. When the light dissipated, the three of them had arrived on the transmission platform that established the New York State Building.


    "Boss..."


    "Did you find John Wick?"


    "Global satellite monitoring discovered the figure of John Wick a few days ago in Rome, but it has not been found yet."


    "Understandable."


    As Lake said truthfully, John Witkey is a killer and a top killer. The basic skill of a top killer is to avoid surveillance. In New York, even if New York¡¯s camera coverage is the third largest city in the world, as long as If John Wick thinks about it, don''t expect New York cameras to capture it.


    He can''t do it.


    Again.


    The killer industry has never been a freelance career. It doesn''t mean that you can become a killer if you want to enter the industry. You need to lead the way.


    To put it simply, you need a master, and this ability to avoid surveillance requires practice.


    Lake didn''t matter back then. Anyway, he changed his name to the Black King. Even if the Black King was captured, it has nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, Lake relied on his martial arts to be strong, and he took a simple and rude path, so he would not work **** something with a certain degree of skill.


    Land Command and Operations Center.


    Lake handed the tablet in his hand to Tiffany next to him: "Call out the surveillance camera captured in Rome."


    The voice fell, and on the big screen in front of me, a 720P pixel picture instantly appeared, which was full of mosaics.


    good fellow.


    Tiffany said next to him: "Sorry, the surveillance in Rome is of such quality."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t care: ¡°We¡¯ve been one or three years now, and the painting style in Canada has just entered the zero and zero year. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    The pixel in the photo is not important to Lake, what is important is the clothes on John Wick in the photo.


    Go back to old business?


    Lake thought this way, and looked at Tiffany: "Is John Wick''s private life information available?"


    Tiffany pointed at the big screen.


    On the big screen, like a waterfall, there were John Wick¡¯s personal files, his wife Helen¡¯s files, and... the house in the ruins.


    Tiffany said: "After reporting, I sent a nearby land agent to find out about the situation. According to the report of the local police station, the cause of the explosion of the house was caused by a gas leak, and the accident report was written in the same way. Yes, but after our investigation, we found that it is not like this."


    "Blasted."


    "Yes it is."


    "Why am I not surprised at all."


    "Because you know everything?"


    "Haha."


    Lake listened to Tiffany''s flattery and laughed. He already knew why John Wick wanted to find him in the Department of Homeland Security ten days ago.


    A avatar turned into Saga and went straight into the **** dimension, and found Mephisto, who was hiding in his room, frowning and stroking the wound on his face from time to time.


    after awhile.


    Lake located Helen Wick''s soul directly with the help of Mephisto, and directly led Helen Wick''s soul away, and then came to Chaos Hades with a scream.


    "Frank."


    Lake found Frank, the head of the 300,000 Inhibitor of the Underworld, and pointed to Helen Wick, whose soul was still immersed in Styx, and said, "After she comes up, settle her down."


    Frank looked at Lake with a weird expression.


    Lake said angrily: "She is the woman of the future star of the sky. She just hung up not long ago. Turn around and let Maria explain."


    Frank nodded: "Okay, I see."


    Lake shook his head, and when he was about to leave, he asked Frank: "How is the training of the 300,000 imperial army? Can you rush to me to attack **** when the fellow Mephisto is attacked?"


    Frank said: "There may be some lack of high-end combat power, but there is no problem with others."


    Lake hummed, and shook his right hand, directly branding the blood of the fallen angel in the purest darkness, and looked at Frank: "There is a new blood in the Hades. Specifically, you can arrange it, and I won''t intervene. You are the head of the three giants of the underworld, and I give you 100% trust and authority."


    Frank closed his eyes and felt the blood of the fallen angels appearing in the darkness. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Lake: "Is this also one of the fruits of this time?"


    Lake shrugged: "I think so."


    finished.


    Lake turned around and disappeared directly in front of Frank.


    From a certain point of view, the current lottery system has completely evolved into a hegemony flow, which has induced Lake to develop in the direction of hegemony flow. As long as Lake has not conquered a country, he will be given lottery times, and the number of lottery draws will give him a certain amount. The bonus allows him to continue to fight for hegemony, and then draw a lottery...


    Repeatedly, virtuous circle, the future can be expected!


    I really came to play invincible stream.


    Lake has no doubt, after he really defeated Odin in the future and dealt with the Marvel Universe itself, he also had the confidence to break the hand with the Marvel universe.


    National Warfare Command Center.


    Lake put away Saga''s clone, thought for a while, took out the satellite phone exclusive to the Black King that hadn''t been used for a long time, and after explaining some things, he grabbed the satellite phone and walked outside.


    The phone was dialed quickly.


    "...Mr. Black King?"


    "Good evening, Winston!"


    Lake walked into the elevator with a smile on his face, checked the time on his watch, smiled, and turned to the phone. He was regarded as a guide to the killer world. After Lake learned that the Continental Hotel also had shares in the immortal consortium, Winston, who directly gave 100% permission to the Continental Hotel in New York as a guide in return, said: "I know there is a very nice place by the Hudson River. Are you interested in coming with me for a couple of drinks?"


    After knowing that the Continental Hotel is also the property of the immortal consortium, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Lake has rarely entered the Continental Hotel.


    After all, the Black King has become a shareholder after all, and no shareholder personally end up. The most important point is that Lake is a bad temper, and Continental Hotel is such a rule. You can never break the rules one after another by shareholders.


    and so¡­


    Lake was more euphemistically persuaded by Emilia, and with his own affairs also becoming more and more numerous, gradually, the Black King rarely appeared after that time.


    For people in the dark world, the Black King has rarely walked outside since returning to the immortal castle, as if retiring.


    Winston, who was leading a short-haired girl in the Continental Hotel, looked at a corpse and took off his glasses, glanced at the judge from the high table in front of him and said, "Of course, I will be there on time in fifteen minutes."


    The judge from the high table who was responsible for handling the killing of one of the twelve council members under the high table at the Continental Hotel this time looked at Winston who put down the phone: "Whose call."


    Winston lowered his head and put away the phone in his hand, and looked at the judge: "High table, very, very high table, no one!"


    Judge:"¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 766: My will is the will of New York

    "I like New York nowadays very much."


    In an open-air bar on the Hudson River, Lake, who looked like a black king, took a sip of Bourbon in his hand, tilted his legs, and watched as he arrived here on time for fifteen minutes. Winston, who was sitting in front of him, smiled. Said: "How about you, Winston?"


    Winston ordered a glass of whiskey from a waiter next to him, and then looked at Lake: "The air is indeed better than before."


    Lake laughed haha, then looked at the short-haired woman sitting next to him, and raised his eyebrows: "You are..."


    Winston introduced to the side: "This time the judge, Mike Anthony, a member of the Twelve Board of Directors, is dead."


    Lake said oh.


    There are only four people at the high table, or in other words, four organizations.


    but¡­


    Under these four tables, there is a twelve-person round table seat. These twelve seats are similar to the management, responsible for maintaining and maintaining the operation of the current Continental Hotel.


    The most famous member of the Italian Mafia, the Anthony family, is one of the twelve-man management.


    When the judge just saw Lake''s face, he immediately understood that Winston''s previous statement was true. There is no doubt that the Black King must be the high table, and it is the highest table.


    After all, if it weren¡¯t for the sudden discovery that the Four High Tables also had an immortal consortium, frankly speaking, today¡¯s Continental Hotel would have disappeared.


    but.


    The short-haired female judge hesitated for a moment, or looked at Lake: "His Majesty the Black King, are you here for John Wick?"


    Lake looked at the judge with a faint expression, sipping his glass of wine: "I came to New York to see my friend. By the way, I made an appointment with my guide for a drink."


    The judge looked at Winston: "Guide?"


    Winston with glasses smiled.


    Lake laughed and said, "I was a free killer in my early years. Do you think, who recommended me to the Continental Hotel?"


    The judge looked at Winston again in an instant, as if saying, why did you not tell me this information when I came here yesterday.


    Winston''s expression remained unchanged.


    This matter was between him and the Black King. Winston just thought he had done a small favor. After all, Lake was able to clean up some business when he entered the Continental Hotel. Winston never thought it was. What an amazing thing.


    Natural.


    Winston would not talk about this matter. After all, he has passed a young, frivolous, and speechless age. Winston knew well that it was one thing for the Black King to miss old love, but he Can''t think of this as a kindness.


    The judge took a deep breath and looked at Lake: "Then, your Majesty the Black King..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "You go first, I won''t intervene in this matter now, do what you should do, and when I want to intervene, I won''t blame you."


    The judge nodded: "I understand, Your Majesty."


    finished.


    The judge got up, leaving the place without any stay.


    Winston looked at the back of the judge leaving, haha ??smiled and said: "When she came over yesterday, she was going to take over my hotel."


    Lake and Winston clinked glasses: "My friend, you built the Continental Hotel in New York. Trust me, no one can take it from you."


    He would not allow such a thing to happen.


    When Lake launched the [Stain Removal] offensive against New York City, the Continental Hotel helped a lot in secret. There were several zero-dollar purchase events that Xiaohei planned to organize by Wen. Ston¡¯s private money was put on the bounty list.


    Of course.


    In doing so, Winston still felt that he could kill two birds with one stone. First, the Black King had a great relationship with Lake, the current Department of Homeland Security, and would reciprocate his love. Second, Winston intends to use this opportunity to make more efforts. Some reward lists, I think it can give some novice assassination a chance to practice.


    This is a very good mobile phone meeting, and even the cleanup team does not need to be dispatched.


    Since Lake secretly instructed to launch the [Stain Removal] plan, the number of black blacks in New York City has decreased at the speed of diving. As for the bodies of some black blacks, after seeing their skin color at the New York Police Department, let¡¯s put it this way, New York Police In the department''s files, there are not one or two unsolved cases that have no chance to be solved.


    As for the little blacks who already existed in the New York Police Department and other law enforcement agencies?


    Check it.


    Let it go if there is no problem, if there is a problem, just wash it off.


    What a big thing.


    Anyway, the briefing meeting of the Earth United Federation is coming soon. Besides, Lake just doesn''t like black. As for other colors, even if they are mixed, Lake does not matter.


    Mexican, Lake thinks it is better than Xiao Hei.


    At the very least, people of Mexican descent don¡¯t eat welfare for nothing, they will do it themselves to get enough food and clothing.


    Lake put the wine glass in his hand aside, started talking about business, and looked at Winston: "What happened?"


    This is not a questioning knowingly.


    Ghost knows how the plot is staged in reality. Most of the movie plots that Lake remembers, but the general direction of the movie plot has not changed, but other things, such as details, will still be different.


    Winston said: "John shot and killed Anthony inside the Continental Hotel and triggered the Continental Hotel''s exclusion button. In the early hours of this morning, High Table offered a 14 million reward for John Wick."


    Lake laughed and said, "This is the iron law that the Continental Hotel has set from the beginning. In the Continental Hotel, it is an iron law that is absolutely safe."


    Although it is said that rules are used to break.


    But for most people, when the rules are set, they are still allowed to abide by them. Only a small number of people can break the rules.


    Like Lake.


    Lake wanted to have access to thoughts. After killing people at the Continental Hotel at that time, he was already ready to make the Continental Hotel ashamed.


    John Wick?


    Lake thought about the original plot of the movie. It seems that John Wick''s way of thinking is to find a high table in the Egyptian desert and see if there is any way to reconcile it.


    From this perspective, there is no doubt that Lake''s pattern is once again much higher than John Wick.


    "Where is John now?"


    "do not know."


    "¡­Ok."


    Lake touched his chin and nodded truthfully.


    Winston immediately looked at Lake: "However, when I met John for the last time in Central Park yesterday, he tried to ask me where is the location of the Immortal Castle."


    Lake looked up at Winston: "The Immortal Castle?"


    Winston nodded.


    "Interesting."


    Lake played with the wine glass in his hand: "What did you say?"


    "I do not know."


    "..."


    Winston looked at Lake¡¯s look up and said: ¡°No one knows the real location of the Immortal Castle, just as people only know that the real headquarters of the Immortal Consortium is in Hungary, not the one in Paris. I tried to ask John why To find out the whereabouts of the immortal castle, John did not say."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Maybe he knows why.


    Is John Wick intending to find the Black King who is now a high table through this relationship through knowing him, or he wants to contact Lake through the Black King?


    is possible.


    The fact that the Black King became a high table was a sensation at the time. After all, all the killers at that time were waiting eagerly for the Continental Hotel to send out the order to expel the Black King.


    What they were waiting for was the news that the Black King became a high-table arbiter.


    Although John Wick had retired at the time, it is impossible not to know this because John Wick''s news network is still there.


    and so¡­


    Lake pointed his finger on the desktop.


    at this time.


    Lake felt the vibrating cell phone, regained his senses, made a wait gesture towards Winston opposite, took out the cell phone, looked at the incoming call, and connected: "Say."


    Tiffany¡¯s voice came from the microphone, "BOSS, at 1:23 in the morning, an ATM located opposite a building called "The Story of Two Wolves" captured John Wick entering the building. The picture of things."


    "it is good."


    Lake hung up the phone, touched his chin, and looked at Winston: "The rules of the Continental Hotel cannot be broken. This is an iron law. Go back and tell the judge. I will deal with this matter and let her leave New York, New York. There can be a killer, but if you can¡¯t control it, then you are not allowed to come over.¡±


    Winston nodded: "I understand, don''t worry."


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake finished speaking, he laughed: "The last time I drank, who invited whom."


    "I."


    "Well, I will invite you this time."


    Lake smiled, took two Franklins from his arms and pressed them down in the wine glass, got up, hugged Winston, smiled and said, "Old man, if you think the world is boring, prepare your own funeral earlier. I will take you. Go play better."


    finished. UU reading


    Lake patted Winston on the back, said take care, then turned around and left with his sunglasses.


    Winston watched the picture of Lake stopping a taxi to leave, and shook his head, his heart... a little turbulence.


    no doubt.


    Winston didn''t think that when Lake just left, the words he said were cursing him. On the contrary, Winston felt that this was an invitation and even a blessing.


    but¡­


    Winston sighed. Although he also wanted to go right away, he hadn''t enjoyed enough of this colorful world, green, green and red.


    But.


    Sigh and sigh, Winston is still very happy to receive such a blessing and invitation, and there is no time limit for the invitation Lake just gave to Winston.


    As for John?


    Winston actually knew the coordinates of the immortal castle.


    but¡­


    He knew it was one thing, but telling others was another thing.


    and so.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 767: I know the seat

    Again.


    People who know naturally know the location of the immortal castle, but you know that there are some things, no matter how good the relationship is, they can¡¯t be said.


    This¡­¡­


    is the so-called unspeakable secret.


    For the Continental Hotel, the headquarters of the four high tables belongs to this unexplainable secret.


    After all, if you don¡¯t have the right to know this place and you know it from someone who knows it, and then run to disturb the four high tables, then, when the four high tables are angry, who will bear the anger?


    Winston did regard John Wick as a friend, but it just didn¡¯t involve principles.


    However, Winston still revealed some key information to John Wick, that is, he can go to the Continental Hotel in Paris to find the current Paris Continental Hotel manager.


    the reason?


    Now the manager of the Paris Continental Hotel is a member of the immortal blood family, and this person is still an old acquaintance with John Wick.


    At this moment.


    Paris, Continental Hotel.


    Using the Belarusian ticket, John Wick, who didn''t dare to delay a minute, after arriving in Paris, he stumbled through a hidden door and walked into the courtyard where the management of the Paris Continental Hotel was located.


    Two bullets came oncoming.


    but!


    is empty.


    John Wick was not angry, but got up a little bit hard, and under the gaze and warning of Sophia, who had a sixth of South African descent on the opposite side, took out the blood oath coat of arms that blocked the two bullets.


    turn on!


    Among the ¡¡¡¡ blood oath coat of arms, there is a blood thumb imprint which is particularly conspicuous.


    John Wick held his aching chest that had just been hit by a bullet in one hand, and the blood oath crest in the other, and said in a hoarse and a little deep voice toward Sophia who had just entertained him with two bullets: "This is you. The blood oath, the debt you owe, when you need help, I help you, Sophia!"


    Sophia held a gun in one hand, and in his eyes, a fishy light flickered: "The blood oath can''t override the rules of the Continental Hotel."


    "I''m looking for Sophia, who once owed me a blood oath, not the current Continental Hotel manager Sophia."


    "...Sit down!"


    Sophia almost gritted her teeth and invited John to sit down. Although she already understood the reason why John would come here at the risk of being shot this time, she still knowingly asked, "What do you want, John!"


    "I want to go to the immortal castle!"


    "...you are crazy."


    "Just talking."


    John Wick leaned on the sofa and pushed the blood oath coat of arms in front of Sophia''s direction: "It''s just a conversation, a conversation, then we''ll be arguing, Sophia."


    Sophia''s eyes flickered: "This request..."


    John Wick said directly: "I once fought with Minister Lake Edwin of the Department of Homeland Security, and Minister Lake Edwin also invited me to play for him."


    Sophia turned to look at John, his expression gradually became a little weird.


    Next second.


    Sophia cursed Faker, and then looked at John Wick: "Then what are you looking for, I am now the manager of the Continental Hotel, but I was only absorbed into the Immortal Blood Clan a few years ago."


    Holy Keisha is on top.


    What does this person think.


    It''s like, you know a top big boss, a good friend who has made life and death, but instead of looking for that good friend, you run over to find the subordinates of the top big boss and let him introduce the top big boss for you. .


    John Wick said: "I have looked for him, but he is not in New York, and I have no time."


    Sophia took a deep breath, looked at John Wick, and was silent for a while again and cursed Fake, saying: "You''re the best not to lie to me, John Wick."


    talking.


    Sophia got up and walked towards the bar, picked up the phone there, turned her head again, and gave John Wick a hard look: "If you dare to lie to me, I will kill you."


    If John Wick really knew Lake Edwin, then Sophia would have nothing to entangle, and even completing this blood oath emblem would not be a problem, but John Wick gave her. A gift.


    After all, I can rely on this opportunity to meet with the biggest BOSS in her head, and have a familiar face. In the future, it will not be impossible for a promotion and salary increase to reach the highest peak of life again.


    But if not...


    That is a serious and dangerous thing.


    However, out of understanding of John Wick, Sophia chose to believe that John Wick really knew Lake Edwin, rather than to avoid chasing and killing him.


    Half loudly.


    Sophia hung up and turned to look at John Wick blankly.


    "How?"


    "Wait."


    Sophia walked up to his seat again: "I am now the manager of the Continental Hotel, but I am among the immortal blood, I am an unknown person, I have no way to directly contact the immortal castle, and even I even go to the immortal holy I have no qualifications for the city."


    Immortal city.


    is the title of the combination of the three small towns that guard and guard the immortal castle under the immortal castle.


    Among the immortal blood races today, it is considered by the immortal blood races to be the immortal holy city. In that holy city, almost all the blood races belong to the kind of lying flat, living a life of drunken life and dreaming every day. In other words, the immortal city is the paradise in their minds.


    soon.


    The call that Sophia made just now has been transferred to Emilia''s side.


    Emilia raised her eyebrows.


    Fortunately.


    Emilia didn''t say it directly, I have never heard of it, otherwise, it is estimated that John Wick and this Sophia will directly draw GG.


    Because Emilia has heard of the name John Wick.


    After all, Daniel Whitehoe first paid for the Black King not to intervene in this matter. Then, Emilia was naturally paying attention to Lake, who went to Texas alone at the time, and also in the subsequent killing games. With this John Wick joining.


    and so¡­¡­


    Emilia dialed Lake directly.


    Next second.


    There was a boom.


    A ray of light flickered directly in the immortal castle, and then Lake, in a black suit, walked out and smiled at Emilia, who had just rang the phone: "This guy is very fast. "


    Lake just finished drinking with Winston, and it turned out that Emilia''s call came before ten minutes had passed.


    Emilia put down the phone and briefly said the information reported from Paris: "So, you know about this?"


    "Let him come over."


    Lake gave a hum, and looked at Emilia: "My celestial star of the Chaos Hades is about to be born, but this guy is too capable of running. I just returned to New York, so he ran here."


    Emilia raised her eyebrows, but didn''t ask anything, she took out the phone and called back directly: "Let him come over."


    The people in Paris over there responded without hesitation.


    Next second.


    The hasty call rang from Sofia and John Wick.


    Sophia took a deep look at John Wick, intending to make another ruthless word, but after thinking about it, he gave up and put on the phone directly as if he was listening to the verdict.


    Five seconds later.


    Sophia saw John Wick¡¯s expression change: "Fifteen minutes later, a helicopter will come to pick us up."


    John Wick breathed a sigh of relief and lay directly back on the sofa. On his right shoulder, the cracked wound could no longer stop bleeding outside.


    Sophia was taken aback for a moment, and once again cursed Fake, called two maids, and asked them to bandage John Wick, and then walked towards the backyard.


    She was afraid that she would stay here, so she couldn''t help but **** up John Wick directly.


    After all, it didn¡¯t take long for her to become the immortal blood. Although the immortal blood does not need to **** human blood, the blood, blood, and bloodthirsty genes are written, and any newborn immortal blood also needs a certain amount of time to control its own blood. It''s longing for it.


    soon.


    Fifteen minutes later, with a helicopter arriving at the Continental Hotel, Sophia and John Wick, who had just stitched up the wound again, boarded the express nonstop plane.


    Accompanied by the sound of the propeller turning, the helicopter took off quickly, with a squeak, it was not the speed of an ordinary helicopter at all, it was almost at the same speed as a jet fighter, and headed towards the direction where the immortal castle was sitting.


    The speed is fast.


    Before John and Sophia were sitting hot, I felt that the helicopter was already in a descending state.


    but¡­¡­


    The immortal castle has not arrived yet.


    John and Sofia were a little suspicious. After the helicopter stopped, they walked down and saw a very quaint medieval locomotive not far away.


    An immortal blood clan leading the two said to them like this: "There are no-fly zones near the Immortal Castle You must take this train if you want to go to the Immortal Castle."


    After speaking, John and Sophia didn''t wait for any reaction. They were already sitting in the helicopter directly, and then with a squeak, they took off again.


    John and Sofia looked at each other, and then walked towards the train station not far away.


    At this moment.


    There are still a group of people waiting at the train station.


    The Karen family.


    As the commander of the cleanup squad of this European operation, Lake¡¯s little padded jacket, the princess of the immortal blood family, Catherine naturally invited the Karen family to come and help her.


    This is not.


    The Karen family just finished their South American trip and arrived in Hungary. They are going to take this train and go up the mountain to report to Catherine.


    In the train station.


    John¡¯s eyes met a person.


    without him.


    Who would let them here, there are only two of them, belonging to the category of ordinary people.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 768: You can be reunited when you die

    Why did this guy come here?


    When John Wick and a formerly dead man named Bob Lee Swager, now named Cade Eagle, met his eyes, Lake, who was in the Immortal Castle, also noticed it.


    Emilia next to ¡¡¡¡ smiled and said: "The Karen family is almost becoming your little padded jacket''s private armed force. Speaking of which, your little padded jacket has more armed forces than mine."


    Lake looked at Emilia.


    Emilia said: "You forgot, the [Golden Crown] you gave her is the gift that can summon 4,999 golden soldiers."


    Lake said with a smile, "She is my eldest daughter and has her own private arms. Isn''t it normal?"


    Emilia rolled her eyes helplessly.


    She was too lazy to say anything with Lake about the issue of partiality between children, anyway, Lake is already like this, no matter what, he won''t change it.


    The train at the foot of the mountain chugs.


    soon.


    Upon receiving the news, Catherine, who was waiting at the waiting platform at the foot of the mountain, looked at Alice, Rosalie and others who came out, with a bright smile, went up and hugged everyone, and then looked curiously: "Hey, where''s Edward. "


    Rosalie smiled and said, "Edward accompanied Bella to see Bella''s mother, but Edward said that he will come as soon as possible."


    Catherine nodded and said okay.


    "His Royal Highness Princess."


    "..."


    Catherine returned to her senses, looking at Sophia who came out from behind and John Wick, who was obviously bleeding from behind, raised her eyebrows: "You are..."


    at this time.


    Lake¡¯s voice came from the castle: "I asked them to come up."


    Catherine returned to her senses, her eyes lit up, and she said to Rosalie and Alice, then with a squeak, she turned into a cute bat, flew high, and then landed in the fountain hall of the castle.


    "Daddy!"


    Catherine snorted and fell to the ground. Then, holding Lake''s arm, she smiled and said complainingly: "Daddy, why are you hiding from me this time? I don''t know when you will be back."


    Lake laughed and said, "I just came here too."


    The one who came just now was just a clone of Lake, that is, just after Lake returned to the Star Tower, this consciousness was replaced.


    Lake touched the ponytail of the little quilted jacket, smiled and said, "Okay, let''s settle your friend first, I also have something to do."


    Catherine let out her little hand with a cry.


    after awhile.


    Lake was in the back garden of the immortal castle and saw John Wick who came over under the guidance of the maid.


    John Wick took a deep breath and looked at the Black King sitting over there with a bottle of bourbon on the table. He bent slightly and knelt down on one knee.


    Lake turned around and nodded with the maid. After the maid had left, he looked at John: "Get up and have a drink with me."


    John Wick slowly got up, moved himself to the seat, and looked at Lake: "Mr. Black King, I think..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I know what you want to say."


    John Wick was taken aback.


    Lake said, "You are here for your dead wife."


    These words, Lake said very confidently.


    This is also what Lake suddenly thought of when he was waiting for John Wick to come over.


    It was possible for John Wick to go to the Department of Homeland Security to find him the day after his wife died. The reason was that John Wick wanted to ask for a ticket to the kingdom of heaven for his dead wife Helen Wick.


    Then...


    In the case of unsuccessful searching for Lake, when returning home to cheer, he accidentally ran into the perverse son of the former employer. As a result, the son killed John Wick¡¯s dog and robbed John Wick. The car started the plot of rapid pursuit.


    "That..."


    "I''m curious, why don''t you go to Lake, that guy has returned to New York."


    "I know."


    John Wick said: "At that time, the Continental Hotel''s order to kill me was already in effect, and I could only come and look for you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Yes, you shot and killed people in the Continental Hotel, and you killed one of the twelve senior management."


    talking.


    Lake shook his head: "You make it difficult for me, John Wick, you are begging me for two things."


    "Do not."


    "what?"


    "Just one piece."


    John Wick raised his head, his eyes firm: "I just want to ask for a ticket to the kingdom of heaven for Helen."


    "how about you?"


    "I can die here on the spot, as long as Helen can enter the kingdom of heaven."


    "..."


    Lake has never doubted John Wick¡¯s attitude towards love. After all, this is a fierce man who even killed the dog sent by his wife, who had to direct the whole killer world.


    But rules are rules.


    Actually, this is also good.


    Lake pointed his finger on the table and looked at John Wick knowingly: "When you came to France, Lake had already returned to New York and already knew your story. Otherwise, when the Paris Continental Hotel called Immortal In the old castle, if I didn¡¯t receive Lake¡¯s call, you wouldn¡¯t be able to come here."


    John Wick did not speak.


    Lake glanced at John Wick¡¯s face and laughed.


    Next second.


    Lake sighed and looked at John Wick: "Then you are a bit late, Helen Wick can''t go to heaven."


    John Wick was taken aback for a moment, his expression seemed to become a bit agitated.


    Lake said directly: "Helen Wick has been taken to the Hades."


    "what?"


    "Forget it, go and see by yourself."


    "..."


    There was a boom.


    John Wick saw the Black King sitting opposite and slapped him with a palm. Then, John Wick couldn''t move at all, he could only look back at the surrounding scenery quickly.


    "Boom!"


    "..."


    John Wick looked at the different scenery around him in a daze, and then his eyes fell in front of him. At the end of the endless Styx, there is an inverted waterfall, rumbling, it seems, Styx. All the water poured out from that waterfall.


    "...John!"


    "..."


    John suddenly stiffened, and he looked back in disbelief. He looked far away. After a cry, the woman who ran towards him: "Helen."


    ßËßË.


    Helen passed through John directly, and fell directly on top of the earth.


    When Maria over there saw this scene, she looked a little familiar. After all, she saw Frank who came down to look for him back then. It was also staged with a moment of excitement.


    Maria said: "Helen, your husband is now in the form of a soul body. You already have your own body. How can you live in a hug?"


    Helen climbed up from the underworld and looked at John Wick in front of him, with a burst of tears and a smile: "I thought I would never see you again."


    John cried: "I thought I really lost you."


    Maria took a deep breath, turned her head, looked at Frank coming down from the Tianxiong star, and said curiously: "My dear, at that time, you didn''t seem to have said such a word to me."


    Frank''s mouth raised: "Honey, you never told me that."


    Maria blinked: "Am I not?"


    Frank nodded: "My memory has always been very good."


    "Then let''s make up."


    "...cough cough!"


    Lake came over from behind with a black face: "Maria, you are going to play the story of Mary Su with Frank, and go back to Tianxiong. This is the land of the earth, please be more serious."


    Holy Keisha is on top.


    How does it feel that my underworld is completely different from other underworld painting styles?


    Other negative emotions in the underworld?


    good fellow.


    When I arrived in the underworld on my side, it seemed that even the purest dark aura could not be suppressed, which was full of sour and stinky love.


    Say it...


    My underworld should be able to change its name, just don¡¯t call it Chaos Underworld, call it Love Underworld.


    Lake thought so in his heart and looked at John: "Hello, John Wick, long time no see."


    John turned around and looked at Lake, his eyes shrinking slightly: "Lake..."


    Lake smiled and said, "My assistant said, you used to find me a few days ago, so you...are you back?"


    John looked at him trying to capture his wife Helen from all angles, then looked at Lake and took a deep breath: "When Vigo''s son killed the gift my wife gave me, I came back. Yes, I am back."


    Lake said, "Helen can''t go to heaven."


    John excitedly said: "Edwin first..."


    Lake smiled and interrupted: "Unless, after you are willing to do things for me, UU reading and Helen are separated, you are underground, and Helen is in the sky. In that case, I can let Helen go to heaven. of."


    Helen looked at John directly: "John, I want to be with you, with you. For me, although it is not heaven, it is my own paradise."


    John turned his head and looked at Helen affectionately: "Helen..."


    Lake was beating his eyebrows next to him, and shook his head: "Okay, I''ve seen you before, I''m waiting for you, John, now, you should go up and finish what you haven''t done yet."


    talking.


    time up.


    There was a boom.


    John Wick suddenly returned to the immortal castle under the setting sun, and directly shot the case: "Helen..."


    Sitting on the opposite side and following along, Lake, whose consciousness was replaced, dug out his ears, holding the wine glass in his hand, looked at himself speechlessly, and looked up at John Wick, ignoring the cracked wound, and said, "Okay. Why are you so excited? I have asked the judge who sanctioned you to come here. First go down to heal your wounds. Then, after the judge kills you, you can go down and reunite with your wife. No matter what, you can''t wait for a day. ?"


    John Wick: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 769: Return of the Sky Star

    In order to maintain the deterrence of the Continental Hotel on the entire killer world, there is no doubt that John Wick must die.


    after all¡­¡­


    Some things are indispensable.


    Lake had this certainty to fight the Continental Hotel and was able to win the final victory.


    He knows it himself, and the Continental Hotel also knows it. The most important point is that most killers also think so.


    At that time, the Black King wanted a big killer and a big killer, Saga, and he wanted to show that the power was Lake Edwin, the seat of the Bureau of Homeland Security at the time. Therefore, under such circumstances, the Black King became a shareholder of the Continental Hotel. Although it is a coincidence, it is not impossible.


    But John can''t.


    John himself didn''t believe that he could win the huge group of Continental Hotel, and it was even more impossible for others to believe it.


    If John escapes according to the law, the rules will be completely broken.


    From then on, there is no doubt that he was a killer. I guess he would dare to shoot casually in the Continental Hotel. From then on, will the Continental Hotel still be the Continental Hotel?


    Therefore, John Wick must die.


    is fine.


    The place where John Wick works is the Hades. There is no need for a physical body. It just happens to be used as waste. If the Immortal Consortium does not occupy a place in the Continental Hotel, then Lake does not matter, but at least it is his own property. Although Lake can do the same, why not have the best of both worlds.


    Lake clicked the table a few times and looked at the two maids who walked in and said, "Take him to the healing pool. Even if he is going to die, he should dress up, and then die beautifully, right?"


    John Wick on the opposite side seemed to be a little unreturned.


    Lake glanced at John Wick, who seemed to be reminiscing about the short time he spent in the Hades, smiled, drank the bourbon in the cup in front of him, and then got up and left.


    the next day.


    The judge in New York took a medieval train to the foot of the immortal castle. Soon, he was led by the maid to the immortal castle. He saw that the side was the same as yesterday, except that he changed into a clean suit. , Trimmed his beard, the whole person looked clean and refreshed, and he was drinking John Wick with Lake in the morning.


    In fact, John Wick is not interested in taking care of himself.


    But Lake said a word and asked John Wick to trim his beard with his trembling hands.


    without him.


    Lake told John Wick what it was like when he died, and what the soul was like when he went to Hades. If John Wick was going to use this decay to see his wife, he wouldn''t care.


    This is not.


    John Wick believed it true.


    Actually, the main reason is that if John Wick doesn''t trim himself, Lake always feels that he is drinking with an old homeless man.


    This makes Lake feel a little unbeautiful.


    The judge and the blood maid who led the way nodded, then took off their gloves, walked to the side of Lake''s wine table, and lowered their heads: "Your Majesty the Black King."


    "coming."


    Lake raised his head and glanced at the judge who had some poor mental state. He didn''t bother to care whether the judge was tired and worked. He pointed to the opposite John Wick and said, "Take a gun."


    John Wick finished his glass of wine. He seemed to be reminiscing about his last glass of decapitation, put the glass on the table, and calmly looked up at the standing judge.


    The judge frowned and took out his pocket pistol from his arms.


    Lake got up, smiled and said, "I''ve left the business to you here. After you''re done, if you want to take the corpse away, please, I will let the maid help you."


    As he said, Lake immediately looked at John Wick who was going to death with a calm face on the opposite side: "You are a friend of Lake Edwin, but unfortunately, the rules of the Continental Hotel cannot be broken. Goodbye, John Wick."


    Say it.


    Lake turned around and walked towards the garden entrance.


    The judge turned his head to look at Lake''s leaving back, and then looked at John Wick, who was also slowly getting up, and tilted his head.


    You are so hurry up, I''m still waiting to see my wife in the underworld.


    John Wick thought so in his heart, and opened his mouth.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    A small pistol with a loud volume. At the moment when John Wick opened his mouth, a silver bullet that cost less than two dollars directly blasted into John Wick''s forehead.


    At the price of less than two US dollars, he killed a target with a net worth of 12 million. I have to say that this will be the pinnacle of this bullet''s life.


    Although the judge felt a little weird, she knew what to ask and what not to ask. Anyway, the Continental Hotel wanted John Wick, and the person in front of her was John Wick.


    This is enough.


    As for the others?


    The judge didn''t bother to ask. Even if the Black King just said to cancel, the judge would not blink, just like she had just started to cancel the expulsion order against John Wick.


    But the Black King did not say to cancel, but to follow the rules, then follow the rules.


    The two maids walked over from a short distance the moment John Wick fell to the ground.


    The judge put away his own pocket pistol, which was warm after the launch, and put it in his shoulder bag, and looked at the two maids: "Thank you, please help me transport it to the foot of the mountain."


    A maid walked over, grabbed John Wick, who had no life, and the other maid nodded, and then disappeared into place like a ghost.


    The remaining maid looked at the judge: "Please follow me down the mountain."


    The immortal castle is not invited by the people in the castle to stay for a long time. Even the executive president who is responsible for the affairs of the immortal consortium today is unlikely to stay in the castle for more than an hour.


    "Boom!"


    Above the Chaos Underworld, a black shadow slammed into the Styx below.


    Next second.


    The waters of the Styx rolled, and then, accompanied by the bubble of bubbles that appeared on the waters of the Styx, a man popped his head like diving in the Styx, gasping for breath.


    After leaving yesterday, Helen Wick, who has been waiting on the side of Styx, looked at John Wick who dived from the Styx, with a surprised expression on his face: "John!"


    Beating the waters of the Stygian River hard and completing the transition between life and death, and also experiencing a burst of headaches, John Wick recovered from this call from love and from the depths of his soul, and it looked like At the first meeting, he made a decision at the first sight of a wife who would spend the rest of his life with him.


    Next second.


    John Wick appeared on the bank of the river in the blink of an eye, and then Chiguo ran up and hugged affectionately with his wife Helen Wick, who also ran over.


    This time.


    The two are not out of touch.


    John Wick is like an LSP, sucking the fragrance of his wife Helen Wick greedily.


    Helen Wick got a little itchy and broke into a smile, "I haven''t washed my hair since yesterday, my dear."


    John Wick did not speak, but he hugged his wife tightly into his arms. Looking at this posture, it seemed that he was planning to melt Helen into his body.


    Mrs. Maria Custer, who was watching here on Tianxiong Star, looked at the touching scene below, and looked at Frank Custer next to him: "At that time, your attitude towards me was not like that of John and Helen. You Look at John."


    Frank opened his mouth and was silent for a while, then turned and walked: "I''m introverted."


    MMP.


    Is this a new colleague or a new comparison object?


    Frank shook his head speechlessly. Since John Wick and his wife Helen Wick came to Hades, Maria has compared the Wick couple no less than three times.


    "I went to the underworld for you."


    Frank said to his wife who was chasing from behind: "If this is not love, then there is nothing that can be considered love."


    Maria smiled and took Frank''s arm: "My dear, I always know, but I hope you can show it. After all, we already have infinite life, don''t we."


    The Lake on the other side also walked out of the purest darkness again, silently watching the time of his watch, coughed, and instantly surprised the mandarin duck who was about to stage an open drama on the underworld.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and waved his right hand, and a mosaic appeared directly on an indescribable part of John Wick in Chiguo, and then pointed to the bright bright star and said: "Okay, I''m in a hurry. Hurry up, let''s enter the job transfer. After the job transfer is completed, go to your own star, how you like to play and how to play, some wandering souls on the underworld are still very pure."


    The souls who have entered the underworld now are mostly white paper.


    The phoenix aura of the Hades is also very healthy. Darkness is darkness. There are not so many negative emotions transformed by darkness. The air quality is at least ten times better than Mephisto''s hell.


    Lake doesn''t want the souls to see this most primitive picture, and cause some jealousy or some other emotion to replace it. In that case, the fun will be great.


    and so.


    Hurry up and become the Sky Mighty Star. After that, I ran to Sky Mighty Star. You can play whatever you want. Lake promises that there will be no second words.


    Lake looked at John Wick: "So, are you ready?"


    John Wick kissed Helen Wick and stepped forward: "Yes, sir, I''m ready."


    Lake nodded, thinking about it.


    Boom!


    The fierce star descended directly from the sky with a sizzle, and shrank rapidly as it fell, with a bang, and landed directly on the place where John Wick was just standing.


    Next second.


    Sky fierce star, shine brightly! ! !


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 780: Long-lost gift

    Lake had seen how Tianxiong star Frank Custer was born before, so he has a certain immunity to the scene of the birth of today¡¯s Tianxiong star John Wick.


    is just a sentence anyway.


    As long as it is a holy garment, as long as it is above the gold grade, there is no doubt that it is more beautiful than a Gemini holy garment.


    no way.


    Gemini''s saint clothing is handsome, but a helmet ruined everything. The most unfortunate thing is that every time the golden saint clothing is summoned, after so long, the saint clothing still has no vision and knowledge, and I keep wanting to go. Put on his head.


    But...


    Lake was relieved after thinking about it. Anyway, he can now wear his exclusive sacred clothing. Gemini¡¯s sacred clothing is not good, but the sacred clothing is really beautiful and handsome.


    It¡¯s a big deal to wear sacred clothes if you have a chance to wear it in the future.


    Lake thought this way, returning to his senses, and turned to Helen Wick, who was looking at John Wick with a nervous and expectant look beside him, and said: "Don''t worry, he is digesting the information from the Sky Star. He will wait for a while. I''ll be able to wake up. Okay, I''ll go first."


    finished.


    Lake didn''t wait for Helen Wick to reply, he turned around and disappeared into the endless darkness.


    Immortal castle.


    Lake''s consciousness was replaced again, shook his head, got up, and walked out of the room.


    The story of John Wick''s walking on earth has come to an end. After Lake walked out of the house, the clone Lake in New York had already received the Continental Hotel''s cancellation of John Wick''s expulsion order.


    Of course.


    is not the kind of cancellation, but because of the cancellation of the mission completion status, after the body of John Wick has been verified, the photo was sent to the photo wall of the Continental Hotel.


    The killers who are still obsessed with playing the "Where is John Wick" mini-game are all silenced. Some two-hearted killers who think the Continental Hotel is likely to sweep the floor completely this time have also cut off their own. A heart ready to move.


    obviously.


    This resolute expulsion of the Continental Hotel once again proved that the Continental Hotel still has the ability to monopolize the entire assassin world. The rules of the Continental Hotel are the rules that the entire assassin world must abide by. Whoever fails to comply is a dead end.


    The assassins from other places who heard the wind and prepared to look for John Wick were dormant again.


    New York killers...


    never came out at all.


    There are top-notch people in New York City, so when the killers all over the world are busy catching John Wick, the killers in New York are tirelessly implementing the plan to clean up the dark and green.


    Although he killed John Wick for 12 million dollars, John Wick was the No. 1 in the killer world before he retired, and this is New York City. The killers all know one thing, if in New York The city arrested John Wick and made the matter worse. Even if they killed John Wick, they would still die.


    and so¡­


    Instead of going to covet John Wick, who doesn¡¯t know where he¡¯s going, it¡¯s better to clean up the black and green with peace of mind, and then use the head back to the Continental Hotel for a fixed bounty.


    Although this thing is also risky, it is less risky than killing John Wick. Moreover, when cleaning up the black and green, even if you accidentally encounter an officer from the law enforcement bureau, the latter will open one eye and close one. Only eyes.


    Even if it is at the entrance of the alley, he will help out the wind at the door. When it is over, the killer will intuitively take out five hundred dollars and pass it to the watcher, and then the corpse collection team will also hand in two hundred. The cleaning fee of the US knife.


    The killers took the black and green to claim the bounty, and the police officers took the hush money given by the killers. The terrible traffic environment in New York City is getting better day by day, and even the law and order is getting better day by day.


    good for everyone!


    This kind of triumphant thing happens every day, so why not do it.


    This is also the first time that New York killers and law enforcement agencies have reached a tacit agreement since the cleanup of black and green operations began.


    Anyway.


    John Wick¡¯s death may have some shocks in the killer world outside the Union, but in New York City, that¡¯s the case. New York is still the same New York. At best, every killer who carries black and green in exchange for rewards is entering the mainland. After receiving this news, the hotel sighed slightly, and another legendary boss ended.


    Immortal castle.


    Lake went down the stairs and was about to say goodbye to Emilia when he ran into his little padded jacket and several women from the Karen family.


    "Daddy."


    "Good morning, Mrs. Cullen."


    Lake looked at the little padded jacket that ran in front of him, then smiled and nodded towards Mrs. Karen, then looked at the crowd, and smiled: "Mr. Karen and Mr. Ced Eagle, Karen Mr. Lun is my friend, and Cade Eagle is my friend''s friend and also my friend. If you come to my house as a guest, I should entertain him."


    correct.


    I almost forgot this.


    Forget it.


    Stay here for another day, host a banquet for the Karen family, and then return to New York.


    Lake has always been very polite, especially when Cade Eagle was his former comrade-in-arms. If he didn''t meet him, he could not say anything. If he met, it would be a shame not to invite a few drinks.


    Mrs. Cullen said: "Cade was a little uncomfortable in the morning. It happened that Karen had something to do, so she stayed in the room."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Uncomfortable?"


    Alice smiled next to him: "It''s not a serious problem, but when I got up, my head was a little faint, saying it was an old problem. Just take a rest. By the way, Cade came here to bring you a gift this time."


    "Gift?"


    "At this."


    Catherine next to him heard what Alice said, and suddenly thought of something. With a scream, she took out a well-made and exquisite katana from her four-dimensional pocket: "This is it, Daddy, Alice Silk said what this knife is..."


    "ïÏ!"


    Lake directly took the katana in his hand, and the katana was out of its sheath. Before Catherine could finish speaking, Rick said: "It is made by the forging craftsmanship of Gansuke Town."


    Catherine was taken aback for a moment: "Daddy, you know."


    Lake laughed.


    Although he is not interested in the Japanese island country here, he even said more than once that when he can attack from a distance, he will never choose melee.


    But doing things high-key and being low-key are also one of Lake''s principles.


    Moreover.


    At the beginning of Lake, the main profession was the killer. Knowing guns and various weapons, it can be regarded as a killer''s thing. So although Lake does not like close combat, he still has some close combat weapons.


    Speaking of melee weapons, the katana of the island country had to be placed on the table.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the island nation of Japan is stolen, or it¡¯s bragging, at least, in the entire killer world, basically, the series of melee weapons, such as daggers, long swords, and long knives, are 70% of the market. It was monopolized by the Japanese island countries.


    just.


    Lake put the katana made by Gansuke forging craftsmanship in the sunlight and carefully looked at Catherine with some curiosity: "The Gansuke forging craftsmanship has been lost before World War II. Why, Karen''s family? Have you ever gone to Japan to study in the island country?"


    Yes it is.


    The forging craftsmanship of this katana has been lost before World War II, and there are only a dozen katana with Gansuke craftsmanship in the market.


    Among them, nine samurai swords were bought and collected by a private buyer in New York. Of the last four, three of them have been broken, and one is on the side of...Lake.


    Lake repeated his left hand and put it in a corner of the warehouse to eat ashes, and the knife that was used as a paper cutter fell into Lake''s hand.


    Contrast between the two.


    obviously.


    The katana that the Karen family gave as a gift was obviously made recently, because this katana has not seen blood since it was bladed.


    A samurai sword that does not have any murderous intent. Isn''t it new, is it a handicraft?


    As Lake said, there is no doubt about him. If it is lost, it is for the ordinary world. It is unlikely that there will be a loss for the long-lived race like the blood, so Lake thinks it may be the Karen family who found this. Forging method, and then forging it out.


    and so¡­


    Lake didn¡¯t wait for Karen¡¯s answer after he finished speaking. He smiled and put the knife into the sheath, feeling the sharp sound of the knife colliding with the scabbard and raising his head slightly: ¡°Thank you, I like it very much, it¡¯s very suitable.¡±


    This gift Lake has always liked.


    Although this knife seems to have nothing to use for Lake today, but, who knows, in case, right?


    Mrs. Karen smiled and said: "Your Majesty the Black King, the forging craftsmanship of Ganfu Town may be preserved on the Volturi royal family, but we really don¡¯t have one. This was done by Cade himself a month ago. It¡¯s made, saying that it was when he was young, and his father taught him."


    Lake looked up at Mrs. Cullen: "Oh, isn''t it?"


    Cade Eagle still knows this?


    Who is it?


    That guy¡¯s greatest pleasure is playing with his own sniper rifle, as well as various modern industrial parts. This kind of ancient craftsmanship that requires burning charcoal and then swinging the hammer by himself, but that guy has always sneered at it.


    Even this guy has said several times that if you pick up the old method now, it is completely a regression of the times. The reason why the times have progressed is for convenience and quickness.


    That piece of red-hot iron was clanging over there for a long time, and it could be done with a machine in ten minutes, so I insisted on advocating something purely handmade.


    would such a person be so authentic, and listening to the meaning of Mrs. Cullen¡¯s words, it seems that he was a one-time forge success?


    Ah.


    Why don¡¯t I believe it?


    ...


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 771: Cades old problems

    Moreover.


    Cade Eagle¡¯s father?


    Ah.


    Cade Eagle does not exist, Bob Lee Swag is a real person, and Bob¡¯s father, Lake has also seen him, is a genuine red neck, and still a Started to repair the red neck of the shop.


    Then the question is coming.


    Where did you get the Gansuke forging craftsmanship?


    When ¡¡¡¡ was living in seclusion on the mountain, he accidentally met a master hermit, and then taught him the forging craftsmanship of Gansuke, which has been lost for many years?


    What a fuck.


    It¡¯s Mount Olympus, not Mount Fuji, that you live in seclusion.


    Lake thought in his heart. Although he was very curious, he smiled and looked at Mrs. Cullen: "Well, thank you Cade for me. I like this knife very much."


    Catherine next to ¡¡¡¡ said: "Daddy, I want Alice and the others to go shopping in the town down the mountain, are you going? Mom is also drinking coffee in the town today."


    Lake smiled and said, "I''ll be there later."


    Catherine nodded, and did not force it.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked at Catherine and the Karen family walking down the mountain, turned his head, touched his chin, thought for a while, still couldn''t restrain the curiosity in his heart, and walked towards the room where Cade was.


    no way.


    The guy who thought he knew his roots and was very clear, suddenly he didn''t pay attention. Not only did he change his name, but he also found a blood girlfriend.


    Forget it.


    The most important thing is that this product is still taking advantage of Lake¡¯s inattentive effort. Good guy, even the forging craftsmanship that has been lost for many years is good. Moreover, it is still so exquisite. Katana coming out.


    How did this stuff drop?


    Is this possessed by someone, or did you get some kind of system inadvertently?


    Isn¡¯t this technique that inadvertently learns something that has been lost for many years, hasn¡¯t it always been a template for the male protagonist in the novel?


    Lake prefers that Cade is the former.


    Because if it''s the latter, Lake will have to take the system from him and use it for him.


    If it is the latter, Lake has also figured it out and will compensate Cade to a certain extent.


    Ok.


    "ßËßË!"


    "Please...please come in."


    "..."


    Lake heard Cade''s panicked voice coming from the room, raised his eyebrows, and pushed the door.


    Cade looked at the people who walked in, slightly taken aback: "Lake."


    Lake closed the door with his backhand and looked at Cade with a smile: "Okay, when I get to my friend''s house, don''t call me, let me come and get together?"


    Cade let out a laugh, got up from the sofa, and with a thump, a medicine bottle rumblingly rolled to Lake''s feet.


    "what is this?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Lake bent over, picked up the small medicine bottle that fell under his feet, moved his nose, turned to look and walked in front of him and tried to take it away. Cade frowned and said: "When did you get this problem?"


    good fellow.


    I can¡¯t make this friend anymore.


    Lake felt a little melancholy.


    Cade grabbed the medicine bottle and said, "This is clozapine, not the thing you think. Don''t forget, I hate it more than you. My father just ate it to death."


    Lake nodded: "It seems that you said, but clozapine is true or false. I saw you were very excited when you knew that your girlfriend was a blood clan. Why, the excitement period has finally passed, this Did you get schizophrenic when you fell in love?"


    Clozapine, this is a medicine that specializes in the treatment of schizophrenia.


    Cade opened his mouth, sighed, looked at Lake, and then shook his head: "I don''t want to say, you must think I am crazy too."


    Lake laughed and said: "Try it, how can you know if you don''t try it? Don''t worry, I am a very enlightened person. Hell has appeared, angels have appeared, and aliens have appeared. The reality is very magical, I Think, what you want to say, it¡¯s not more magical than angels, demons, and aliens. I heard the black king say that you can even create the lost Kansuke-cho samurai sword. It¡¯s amazing. When will you learn it? of."


    Cade gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    things...


    It was from the time that Lake left Fox Town at that time. After knowing the identity of his girlfriend Alice and gaining the approval of the Karen family, Cade moved out of the mountain hut and lived with Alice in California. Lun''s home.


    Cade opened his mouth and looked at Lake: "Do you remember when we were in the Middle East, we carried out an operation code-named [Destroy Storm]?"


    Lake said: "I remember everything I did very clearly."


    "Then do you remember that when we started the operation and the first night after landing, did you see the scene where I was holding my head?"


    "How can I forget."


    Lake chuckled lightly, recalled the scene at the time, and shook his head: "At that time, I did not let your headache affect our actions. I gave you my special medicine. My bottle of medicine is a god. The medicine is coming, but I gave it to you..."


    talking.


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Cade: "So, your head hurts again?"


    At that time, what Lake gave to Cade was not something Cade¡¯s self-righteous special medicine, but a kind of panacea, the full name is [prescribe the right medicine].


    I have a headache, I have to eat it, I promise it won¡¯t hurt.


    Stomach hurts, I promise it won¡¯t hurt even after eating.


    Prescribe the right medicine to cure the disease.


    Even if your headache is caused by renal insufficiency, after taking this medicine, your headache will disappear immediately. Of course, it just eliminates the symptoms and will not replenish your kidney function.


    This medicine was not for a lottery. It was once boasted by a curry-born soldier at the time. Lake looked at this guy so fascinatingly, so taking advantage of the dark night and high winds, he secretly touched his package and removed the medicine inside. I took it out, and it was a full jar, which looked like a coffee jar. Fortunately, Lake took a lot of candies and secretly replaced it with candies of similar size.


    Lake tried two tablets, the taste is similar to that of candy, not much.


    When he was on the mission, Lake watched Cade holding his head over there, pretending to be two people talking to himself, and the doctor who was a living horse doctor gave Cade a medicine.


    Result...


    Good fellow, the medicine has been cured.


    Lake was also surprised. When the mission was over and after returning to the base, he planned to find the curry man, only to find that the curry man had been sent to a mental hospital due to schizophrenia. Three months later, In the protected room, he lost too much blood from his wrist with a piece of paper and died.


    I heard that the death of this product was very tragic, and even wrote two lines of words, "This is not me! ¡¿What else ¡¾Who stole my medicine! ! ¡¿


    After listening to Lake, he coughed and buried the matter in his heart. Then, after returning, he found out the pot of medicine and gave it to Cade directly in private. It was very generous and made Cade at the time. I recognized Lake as the eldest brother.


    at the moment.


    Lake suddenly heard Cade say this, and looked at Cade suspiciously: "Have you been taking that medicine all these years?"


    Cade gave a wry smile and nodded.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Good guy, although I gave you a jar at the time, how many years have passed since you have eaten it until now?"


    The drug factory knows how you eat it, and I''m afraid it''s not going to be bankrupt on the spot.


    Cade shook his head and said: "No, the medicine you gave is very effective. Basically, with one pill, I can be stable for three months. I originally had some left, but you also know that my old nest has been dumped in one pot. Most of the pills that were finally found out of the ruins were scorched, but there were some, but after this move, I was completely wiped out."


    Lake looked at Cade with some curiosity: "Would you not take the pills to someone for testing?"


    Cade shrugged: "I was thinking that if it''s gone, I would call and ask you what you want. As a result, you were in Africa during that time and I never contacted you, so I planned to use this clozapine first. After a while, after you returned to New York, I was asking you."


    Lake chuckled twice: "You''re welcome."


    Cade said: "My life is saved, so, yes, I''m welcome, and the medicine."


    "No."


    "..."


    Lake answered Cade''s question in an angry manner, then looked at Cade''s gaze, and sighed, and talked to Cade about the origin of the pot of medicine.


    Cade was stunned after listening.


    after awhile.


    Cade looked at Lake with something wrong: "So... when you secretly gave me that jar of medicine that you said so cherished and precious, it was actually a discount. If the military police checks it out in the future , UU reading won¡¯t find you?"


    Lake looked straight and said, "I am all for the health of my good brother. Besides, it''s just a curry. Have you ever seen the military go to war for a curry?"


    Cade shook his head: "That''s not true."


    Lake spreads his hands: "So, all the troubles and scapegoats are all contrived by you. Look at it. After you lose the pot of medicine, you even suffer from mild persecution delusions. This is a disease. Cade."


    Cade looked at Lake with a blank look. Although he felt that Lake was right, he always felt that there was still something, something weird.


    Lake looked at the expression on Cade¡¯s face, lowered his head and coughed unnaturally, and changed the subject directly: ¡°Okay, the medicine is gone. Let¡¯s talk about your illness. Even if you are counting on my medicine, After so many years of physical examination, hasn''t there been anything wrong with it?"


    Ok.


    He did have this idea back then.


    but¡­


    Lake changed his mind after Cade recognized himself as his elder brother in tears at the time, so he secretly threw the other dozen pills that he intended to be eaten as candy into the army dog ??dormitory.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 772: Cade is an aboriginal of the infinite tribe

    Holy Keisha can testify.


    Lake, he thinks he can''t use a positive role to describe him, but he also thinks that he is by no means a villain, he is just more arbitrary.


    and so¡­


    Lake is cheating, but he never cheats himself, he is very short-sighted.


    So after Cade recognized him as his eldest brother at the time, Lake changed his mind. Otherwise, would Lake protect Cade like this?


    Because Cade is his own, otherwise, Lake will let the Black King match Cade?


    Cade shook his head: "You don''t know me. In the military for so many years, who has a more positive medical examination than me, you are arguing not to do the examination, for fear that something wrong will prevent you from going out. I am entangled. People gave me the whole high-level trap. Back then, our base¡¯s annual medical quota was all dependent on me. Even other teams didn¡¯t want to do checkups and asked me to replace the team. Now think about it, at that time, we collected money from others and paid back. It''s really embarrassing."


    Lake''s mouth twitched slightly and thought of something: "So, this is why you were caught by me, and you and the other team members were hiding in the toilet cubicle?"


    Cade sighed, "But after so many inspections, nothing was found. Even if I told the doctor that I had something wrong, the doctor would not believe me."


    Lake touched his chin: "So, how did your lost Kansuke-cho samurai sword made it?"


    Cade looked up at Lake: "If I said, I really want to be born with it, what would you think, and not only Ganfucho, I even feel that I can speak Eastern dialect or even a dialect from a small European country."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really."


    Cade looked at Lake, and in the next second, he spoke a very fluent Eastern dialect, even a paragraph that was very authentic, and even Lake did not dare to say the paragraph that he could say [Eating watermelon without spitting out grape skins, no Eating habits...] tongue twister.


    good fellow.


    Lake looked at Cade in shock: "You are indeed sick."


    Cade shrugged.


    Lake shook his head, stretched out his hand, and pressed it on Cade''s temple.


    Cade was taken aback: "What are you doing?"


    Lake looked at Cade and closed his eyes slightly: "Don''t talk, I''ll see for myself."


    finished.


    Cade''s whole body stiffened instantly.


    Boom!


    Lake separates one ten millionth of his consciousness directly into Cade¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.


    After falling in Cade''s sea of ??consciousness, Lake looked around and on the spot, he almost bit off his tongue in surprise.


    without him.


    Lake felt that what he came to was not the sea of ??consciousness of Cade alone, but the sea of ??consciousness of a special group of people. Numerous waves symbolizing memory surrounded all around, intertwined and collided. It seemed that he wanted to get out of this bifurcated tributary. Flow into the mainstream of the sea of ??consciousness belonging to CapitaLand.


    good fellow.


    Cade, is this the old monster lowering his head?


    is wrong.


    Cade said that he has had this problem since he was an adult.


    So this is...


    Didn¡¯t you drink Meng Po Soup?


    ...Not right.


    This is the West, and Po Meng can¡¯t control Cade, so this can be regarded as Mephisto neglecting his duty and ignoring Cade¡¯s soul?


    and many more.


    Soul?


    Lake opened his eyes.


    Next second.


    Cade also recovered from the stiffness, panting heavily.


    A little bit of Cade¡¯s forehead in Lake¡¯s right hand, with a buzzing sound, a ray of consciousness from Lake fell into Cade¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, opened and turned into a barrier, just surrounding Cade¡¯s mainstream consciousness. , So that it will not be invaded by those chaotic branches and tributaries.


    The effect is immediate.


    Cade suddenly felt the relaxed state before losing the miraculous medicine.


    "Thank you."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake looked at Cade inexplicably, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Don''t be too busy to thank you, my friend, you are indeed sick, and the trouble is going to be big."


    Cade: "..."


    That afternoon.


    rumbling!


    The special plane for the sky fortress of Midgard hovered directly above the immortal castle. Immediately after Sever and Andy got down, Sever and Emilia smiled and hugged: "Sorry, Amy Leah, time is running out."


    Emilia smiled and said, "If you hide it, I promise you won''t mind."


    Saifu smiled, turned around, and with a squeak, the huge sky fortress disappeared directly in place and entered the invisible state directly.


    "What about people."


    "It''s inside."


    Emilia smiled when he walked in with Sev, and said in a low voice to Sev: "Remind you, that guy is playing role-playing by himself, and he keeps praising Own, if you don¡¯t come, I can guarantee that he can blow it all night by himself."


    The corners of Seifer''s mouth raised to look at Emilia: "Who asked you to practice his tongue so well."


    Emilia shrugged and said: "I like to train Xiao Xianrou the most, he has great potential."


    Seffer: "..."


    In the hall.


    After Sever walked in, he saw two people sitting in the hall.


    The appearance changed to the Lake of Midgard King Garon, and Cade.


    "Hi."


    "Hi!"


    Seffer kissed Lake who had stood up.


    next to Emilia raised her eyebrows: "Where are the two?"


    Lake smiled and said, "The Black King and Lake said they went outside to stroll around."


    Emilia''s lips raised: "Is that so?"


    Lake chuckled.


    Although the conversation between Sever and Emilia was quiet outside, Lake still heard it. Because of this, Lake stopped the flattering drama he had just directed and acted in time, and separated the Black King and the clone Lake.


    Saifu shook his head, his eyes fell on Cade over there: "Is that him?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Sefer gave a hmm and looked at Andy next to him.


    Andy put the suitcase he carried on the table directly, and then took out a portable instrument made of vibrating gold.


    Zhenjin is not a rare resource anymore.


    But when they found out about Zhenjin, the five overlords remained secretive.


    Lake looked curiously at a head-mounted device that he took out: "What is this?"


    While sorting out the equipment he took out, Andy explained: "The equipment used to verify whether the infinite tribe is found in the treasure house of the science and technology forest in Midgard, is he a member of the infinite tribe, and This will make it clear."


    Cade got up over there: "I just told Lake and the Black King and this Midgard King Jialong, I also said that I am a human being on Earth, 100%."


    Seffer looked at Lake: "Did you not explain to him?"


    Lake shrugged: "I explained, but not fully explained."


    He just spent most of the time in the three avatars business each other blowing himself, Cade was shocked by the heavens, Cade was envious.


    Cade was envious over there.


    Lake is very satisfying.


    a virtuous circle.


    When Sever rushed over, Lake realized that he seemed to have lost all business.


    is Cade¡¯s fault!


    Saifu looked at Cade who got up: "Are you a human being on earth? You said it doesn''t count."


    "Then who has the final say."


    "Your soul has the final say."


    "..."


    Andy looked at the silent Cade, took the instrument and walked to Cade: "Come on, is it a tribe of the Infinite Tribe, I will know it after verification, rest assured, soon, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lake just now, and Cade also believed in Lake, I¡¯m afraid Cade had already ran away at this moment.


    but¡­


    Cade moved his gaze upward and glanced at the densely packed instruments on his head, somewhat uneasy: "Are you sure it doesn''t hurt at all?"


    Andy said, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    finished.


    Andy directly pressed the switch connected to the instrument in the suitcase.


    Next second.


    "what!!!"


    "..."


    Andy hurriedly turned off the equipment, looking at the screaming Cade, he was a little dumbfounded: "This hasn''t entered the sea of ??consciousness of this guy, good guy, he was directly counterattacked, could it be that this guy is from the side of the infinite tribe? Patriarch?"


    Cade panted heavily and looked at Andy. Almost gritted his teeth: "This is what you said it doesn''t hurt."


    Andy looked at CapitaLand: "Hi, it was your consciousness that automatically resisted it, and it has nothing to do with the instrument."


    Lake next to ¡¡¡¡ heard this conversation and raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Lake coughed and walked to Cade, a little guilty, but pretending to be the first time he saw him: "Good guy, that guy Lake has installed a barrier for this guy''s sea of ??consciousness, no wonder it hurts."


    talking.


    Lake put away his consciousness under the inexplicable eyes of Emilia, Sever and Andy, and walked over without changing his face: "Okay, it''s okay now, let''s start."


    Cade was taken aback: "Wait..."


    The words were not finished yet, Andy turned on the button again directly after Lake''s words fell.


    Next second.


    Cade is like the devil again.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    In the built-in screen of this suitcase, a dialog box was ejected after the various data on the Midgar German system screen that Nalake could not understand was maxed out.


    green.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "I know what this means, correct, and conforms to the soul characteristics of the infinite tribes."


    The green tips are mostly correct.


    The red hint, UU reading is the error and non-conformity.


    This should be universal.


    Lake is very confident.


    but¡­


    "Wrong."


    Seffer looked at Lake: "If this guy is not from the Infinite Tribe, this instrument can''t be activated at all. The sentence ejected from the above means whether it is infinite fusion."


    "Infinite Fusion?"


    Lake blinked his eyes: "Does it mean the integration of this guy''s previous lives and all the experiences of reincarnation?"


    Seifer nodded: "Otherwise, after the Midgardians developed it, the Infinite Tribe has cancelled the barbaric idiot method of dying to promote integration. Use this good, this is painless, and accurate and fast. ."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Cade, who was in a crash state: "After the fusion, who is the mainstream consciousness of this product, or him, or the past life or the past life?"


    Seffer opened the screen of the suitcase, revealing an interface, and looked at Lake: "Don''t worry, the people of Midgard have thought of this. This can be used to debug the mainstream consciousness."


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 773: Listen to my sophistry

    good fellow.


    Can this be customized?


    Lake couldn''t help but exclaimed, and after listening to Andy''s explanation, he was quickly relieved.


    In Midgard''s era, since the Midgard people invented this [Infinite Awakening] machine, this is very good news for the Infinite people.


    Let''s put it this way.


    At that time, the infinite tribe people used this machine to complete their soul awakening. Who is the main consciousness is not dominated by themselves, but the infinite patriarch at that time is responsible.


    For the infinite patriarch, then, naturally, he chose a familiar consciousness.


    and so¡­


    Midgard people are based on the principle of eternal and infinite being a family, and according to the customization needs of the infinite patriarch, they have tinkered with this customized function.


    As expected.


    It is not so much that Midgard was sacrificed by Odin, it is better to say that Midgard''s technology is too BUG, ??and it is almost the same when Odin was sacrificed.


    Lake thought in his heart, regaining his senses, and looked at Andy: "Let''s keep his original consciousness."


    Andy nodded, manipulated the device, and then pressed the start button.


    Lake also likes familiar people.


    Say it again.


    Lake thinks Cade is his friend. If a stranger puts Cade¡¯s face and says that he is another person, there used to be a name Cade, but the mainstream is no longer Cade.


    Then the question is coming.


    Is this person still his friend?


    Obviously not anymore.


    And not only is it not, Lake even feels that if there is such a day, then there is nothing to say, Lake promises to slap this stranger who calls him a brother to death.


    soon.


    The machine went online. Through the screen in this suitcase, Lake could not read Midgard''s text, but he could still clearly see the meaning displayed on it.


    In CapitaLand¡¯s mainstream consciousness, the tributaries spread all over the surrounding branches began to be one by one, orderly, just like shopping in a queue, one after another merged into the mainstream consciousness.


    Cade''s eyelids began to flip quickly.


    With the help of the instrument, it quickly absorbs the divergent consciousness that has merged into the mainstream consciousness one after another.


    and...


    Thanks to the help of the instrument, CapitaLand, although the absorption speed is fast enough, there is no multi-threaded operation, and it will not directly cause its mainstream consciousness to fall into the collapse stage due to the simultaneous absorption of multiple divergent consciousness.


    This is the same as the highway.


    One after another bifurcation consciousness is like a car on a ramp, wanting to leave the ramp and merge into the mainstream lane, and this mainstream lane has multiple ramps at the same time.


    If there is no control, there is no doubt that so many on-ramp cars merge into the mainstream, and the most likely cause is that the mainstream lanes will also directly fall into the stage of congestion.


    But with control, it''s not the same.


    The role of the instrument is like an automated traffic police. Without affecting the mainstream, the cars on these ramps are directly lifted one by one and sent to each lane of the mainstream lane.


    soon.


    Cade¡¯s eyeballs are like quantum reading. Then, the speed is changing more and more, and the fluctuations on the suitcase screen also fall from the peak and gradually fall into a stable state.


    followed.


    The suitcase screen flickered twice and made a sound of didi.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, absorbed the lesson from the last time, and looked at Seffer next to him.


    Seffer pursed his lips and smiled: "Okay."


    Lake looked at Cade who had indeed escaped from the sluggish state and the quantum reading state: "Cade? Bob?"


    Cade said nothing.


    Lake looked at Seifer: "Is this the rhythm of the mainstream consciousness being penetrated, stupid?"


    Saifu stared at Cade, whose eyes were no longer sluggish, but there was no other action, and shook his head: "I don''t know, this is the first one we found that requires an instrument."


    "First?"


    "We found one before, but that person has already awakened, so I checked it with the instrument and didn''t fully activate the instrument."


    "..."


    Has Kaide become the first guinea pig to take medicine?


    Lake blinked.


    at this time.


    Lake turned his head to look at the Karen family who walked in from outside, and raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Cade over there suddenly woke up like a dream, opened his eyes wide, and shouted: "Leona."


    Lake was dumbfounded.


    Walked in from behind, wandering in the immortal city under the mountain, after hearing that Cade was receiving treatment, Alice hurried back when she heard her boyfriend calling out in such an expressive tone. The picture of the slut''s name also turned dark for a moment.


    Walter provoke Fak.


    From where did this little **** named Leona come out?


    Seffer tilted his head and looked at Cade, who was affectionately calling Leona, and leaned toward Lake: "This should be the name of the most beloved woman in Cade''s countless memories in a certain life."


    Lake touched his chin: "No."


    Seffer was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Lake: "How do you know."


    Lake shrugged: "Believe me, I am a man. I know what a man should behave when calling a woman affectionately. Cade is like this, uh, I can''t say calling a lover, I can only say calling The tone of childhood sweetheart."


    Severe raised his eyebrows.


    Lake looked at Seifer with a smile: "Yes, I haven''t seen you for many years, and then suddenly I saw you with the same expression and tone. At most, the tone of this guy is a little high, and then the expression is just like hell. "


    Saifu also had a dark face: "You mean, at the time, you saw me, did you hell?"


    Lake haha ??laughed and looked at Seifer: "Of course not, when I haven''t seen you for many years, and then suddenly I see you, you feel like an Easter egg, filling me with Infinite expectations and surprises."


    Seffer thought for a while, showed a smile that bypassed you, cast a blank look at Lake, and said, "It''s pretty much the same."


    Lake smiled.


    Regarding the private conversation between Lake and Seifer, Alice behind him did not hear it, or that Alice did not listen, but her face was dark for a moment, and then, when she saw Cade, her eyes moved to her. After that, he snorted coldly, turned and walked outside as if he had started the first cold war.


    Cade was dumbfounded this time around.


    Cade, whom Rosalie reminded him, looked directly at Cade: "Why are you still stunned? Go after it. If you don¡¯t give us an explanation, even if you are a friend of Minister Lake Edwin, I will Kill you directly."


    Lake replied next to him: "I agree, I and I have the Black King. The thing I don''t like most is the scumbag behavior."


    Seffer next to ¡¡¡¡ lowered his head and rolled his eyes sharply.


    Not far away, Emilia, who had just visited the back garden, heard these words and tried to control her desire to complain.


    It''s okay to scold yourself.


    soon.


    Cade really recovered completely. The mainstream consciousness sea once again returned to its unobstructed state. He also hurriedly called Alice, and then chased it out: "Alice, wait for me. , Listen to my explanation, I can quibble."


    Lake turned his head to look at Cade, who was rushing out, and blinked his eyes: "In other words, after this infinite awakening, can you improve your physical fitness?"


    Seifer shrugged: "That''s right, after all, there are so many infinite reincarnations, and there is always one with the best physical fitness. Moreover, although there are fewer people in the Infinite tribe than us, it was us in the Midgard era. The guardian is coming."


    In the era of Midgard.


    Midgardians, that is, immortal and eternal tribesmen, pursue infinite technology with infinite lives.


    And the infinite people, although they are infinite souls, they are not eternal. Therefore, they pursue nature, feel the power in nature, and try to use this method to ensure that they live longer with infinite souls. .


    So the physical fitness of the infinite people is first-rate.


    Those infinite tribesmen who have broken through the critical point and even realized the power of nature can guarantee themselves against intrusion in the wind and waves, and can even resist the wind and waves. At that time, there was an exclusive title representing the infinite tribesmen. they.


    Son of Infinity!


    And these people are other extraordinary powers on Midgard. Midgard uses technology to ensure the longest survival of the infinite tribesmen, and even creates various technologies to arm the infinite tribes in exchange. Infinite tribes are guardians, helping Midgard and defending Midgard.


    What a pity.


    In the eyes of Odin at the time, Midgard was not afraid of him, not to mention that these were just infinite tribesmen who had realized some extraordinary powers.


    and so¡­


    Odin didn¡¯t even think about it, so he sacrificed Midgard directly. At the moment Midgard fell and began to crazily involute, even the Midgard who would not be damaged by the flesh Most of them are turned into ashes, UU reading www.uukanshu. What''s more, those infinite people who have only souls and immortality.


    But infinite people are better than Midgard people.


    Their soul is immortal.


    and so¡­


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Seifer: "What you mean is that perhaps, there used to be fewer infinite people than us, but right now, there should be more infinite people than us?"


    Although the people of Midgard are immortal and eternal, they will not be easy to take a dog, but if they hang up, they will hang up completely.


    Infinite people are not immortal and eternal, but their souls will not experience the Meng Po soup or the washing of hell. They can reincarnate infinitely.


    Saifu hummed, "Theoretically speaking, it is like this."


    "Theoretically?"


    "Correct."


    Andy next to him explained: "At first, when we knew that the Infinite tribe might also be here, we thought so, but we looked for it, and it seems that now the Infinite tribe is divided into two camps, and one of them The camp seems to have a technology that can truly eliminate the infinite people."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 774: Leshan Infinite Base

    Really destroy the infinite people?


    How to eliminate the infinite reincarnation of the soul?


    good fellow.


    is still a kind of technology?


    "Is there any similar technology on Midgard''s Forest of Science and Technology."


    "Have."


    "Why am I not surprised."


    Lake spread his hands and smiled like this. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. However, no race is as brutal as the people on earth, and the entire history is written by the history of war.


    But it doesn''t mean that there are no other races.


    There are always so few mouse shit.


    Andy said: "Midgard used to have unparalleled technology in the world, but it doesn''t mean that there would be no so-called criminal activities. It''s just that Midgard''s definition of crime is different from that of the earth. There are still a few guys trying to challenge Midgard''s laws in the middle, so, in order to deter, Midgard developed the [soul extraction bullet] technology."


    This kind of bullet is no different from other bullets. It will not extract the soul of ordinary people when hitting ordinary people. It is specially developed for the infinite people.


    Once the bullet hits the infinite tribe, then the soul of the infinite tribe who died directly in the body and wanted to run to reincarnation will be directly sucked by the bullet, and then through the device connected to the bullet, the soul will be directly sent to the device. in.


    Then...


    There is no more.


    Then the soul was directly sent to Midgard¡¯s court. In the court, according to the crime committed by this guy, it was thrown directly into the immortal cemetery in the form of chips to serve the sentence.


    After serving his sentence, the chip that stored the soul was destroyed, allowing the soul to reincarnate.


    This is why Seffer and Andy were able to find infinite information in the database of the immortal cemetery in the Forest of Science and Technology.


    Lake touched his chin: "Infinite Civil War, why do I think this name is a bit familiar, but it doesn¡¯t matter. This side who is using our technology to deal with the infinite tribe is undoubtedly a bad thing. Has anyone inquired about him? what is it call?"


    Andy said, "I''m working hard."


    at this time.


    Cade tightly held Alice''s right hand and walked in from the outside, and said, "Bathurst, his name is Bathurst, and he plans to destroy Midgard."


    Lake turned his head to look at Cade who entered the house, raising his eyebrows: "Yeah, it seems that you were a great man in your last life."


    Cade smiled reluctantly: "If I were great, at that time, I, Leona, and Abel would not be reincarnated collectively because of the failure of the action."


    Saifu looked at Cade: "So, you know where the clansmen of the Infinite Tribe are now. We only narrowed the scope to the territory of the Eastern Kingdom, but the Red Queen has no way to find it for the time being."


    After all, the east country is rich in land and resources, and in many places, there is no network installed.


    At the very least, there is no worldwide network installed.


    The queen of red is omniscient and omnipotent on the Internet, but in such a place, the ability to act is greatly restricted.


    Cade nodded: "In Leshan."


    Saifu looked up: "Red Queen!"


    After the red is projected directly into the hall: "Here is here, reading."


    The words fall.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    The satellite map of Leshan in the entire eastern country was directly retrieved by the Red Post.


    Kaide stepped forward and looked at the big Buddha sitting half of the body in the water, then his gaze was teleported to somewhere, and he pointed his finger over: "Over there, over there."


    After the red, he quickly expanded the place: "Sorry, there is nothing but the woods and mountains."


    Lake said: "After the red, call the Midgard satellite to scan here, adjust the technology of the Wakanda barrier protection device at that time, and re-detect this place."


    Honghou made a hum, and directly fetched the first Midgard satellite that Midgard launched with the aid of the General Aviation Administration.


    This time.


    Under Midgard¡¯s satellite, along with the unique satellite picture decoding, soon, the true appearance hidden in the mountains and woods was revealed.


    Sever looked at Lake in surprise.


    Lake shrugged and said: "The infinite tribe can invent the extraction bullet for the soul. Another wave of tribes knows that Midgard''s barrier concealment device is nothing unusual."


    Cade stepped forward and watched the group of buildings that appeared in the projection, surrounded by a large Buddha sitting cross-legged, and said: "This is the last place of refuge for the infinite people."


    "Last?"


    "Yes it is."


    Cade recalled the last time Tredway¡¯s memory said: "Bathurst and I were once good friends. We have experienced wars and countless periods of peace on the earth together. But Bathurst Te was lost. He lost his faith. After that, Bathurst tried to create the Egg of Destruction."


    Sever and Andy looked at each other: "Egg of Destruction?"


    Lake said next to him: "What is this."


    "Nuclear weapons are the most powerful weapons for people on earth."


    Andy looked at Lake and said, "Then, the Egg of Destruction is the top five most powerful weapon in Midgard. An Egg of Destruction can easily destroy all creatures on a planet. In fact, Destruction The Egg is not specially developed by Midgard, but developed by supporting the Red Giant Technology."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Red Giant Technology, I have already learned about this when I was in Wakanda.


    Saifu added: "But after that, the Red Giant Technology was sealed, so the technology of the Egg of Destruction was also sealed, because the Red Giant Technology was created for evolution, not for destruction. Juxing Technology¡¯s requirements for the environment are too strict, and it has not developed a fully automatic environmental modification device, so it has been sealed."


    Cade said: "But the seal was not complete, it was found by Bathurst. Back then, Abel and Leona, I sacrificed to prevent Bathurst from getting the Egg of Destruction."


    "But now the earth is not destroyed."


    Lake looked at Cade: "So, Cade, what about the egg."


    Cade looked at Lake and smiled: "Perhaps after every reincarnation, in fact, I am still me. At the last moment, I cut open my body and hid the egg of destruction in my body. "


    Lake respected: "Great, you saved the earth, you are a great man."


    Saifu frowned and said, "What about your body?"


    Cade pointed to the big screen, and the Leshan building complex that Midgard had insighted into said: "Should have gone home."


    Lake looked at the projected picture, touched his chin, and looked at everyone: "Well, who first went to CapitaLand¡¯s hometown to take a look, raise a hand?"


    At last¡­


    Only Emilia and the Karen couple said that they didn''t want to go there. Others, Rosalie, said they would follow Alice.


    Lake directly led everyone to the phase teleportation platform of the Immortal Castle.


    Gardenas Island.


    Phase transfer operation room.


    An experimenter looked at the transmitted phase transfer coordinates and used satellite maps to accurately locate them. He blinked at the mountains and forests in the picture, and looked at Tiffany behind him with some uncertainty: "Sir. , Is this coordinate wrong?"


    Tiffany''s expression remained unchanged: "Just do it."


    Several experimenters in charge of controlling phase transmission looked at each other. Although they were a little confused and hesitant, they still executed the command and directly pressed the transmission button.


    The light directly appeared on Lake and the others, like the magic of love circling in circles.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Lake and others disappeared on the teleportation platform.


    Next second.


    A few magical lights of love appeared in circles in a hall resembling a monastery. Over there, almost all the infinite tribesmen living in this area were holding various weapons and waiting.


    hum!


    "Fire!"


    "Wait¡­"


    "Suddenly!"


    "Boom!"


    "ßËßËßË!"


    "what!"


    Lake raised his head and raised his eyes slightly at the moment he appeared. In an instant, the numerous infinite tribesmen who were waiting in front of him with various weapons ready to fire directly flew out under the impact of their eyes.


    Cade saw this, and quickly shouted: "It''s me, Tredway!"


    Lake only put away his eye shock in an instant.


    after all¡­


    This group of people in front of him is also from his tribe.


    He is King Midgard. Today, the place of origin of Midgard has not been found. There are few people, infinite people, and his tribe, and he is also a citizen of King Midgard.


    After a woman of European descent fell from the wall, she looked at Cade who said: "Tredway?"


    Cade looked at the famous woman, frowned, looked at a gesture made by the woman, and his eyes lit up: "Onixette, Leona?"


    Leona, who was reincarnated once over there, time. After verifying the identity of Cade, UU reads www. uukanshu.com ran up with a look of surprise. Behind her, Alice hugged deeply with a look of joy and surprise under her eyes that could radiate death rays.


    Lake looked at Seffer next to him: "Look, it''s just a green plum."


    Seffer gave Lake a blank glance, not wanting to speak.


    Five seconds.


    ten seconds.


    One minute.


    good fellow.


    Alice watched the woman named Leona put her hands on her man''s face, and she rubbed her hands from time to time. It was really unbearable and she coughed deeply.


    His girlfriend''s cough awakened Cade.


    Cade returned to his senses and introduced to Leona: "This is my girlfriend, Alice."


    Leona was taken aback for a moment, her eyebrows raised, she looked at Alice, and then smiled and stretched out her hand at Alice: "God, this is too unexpected, the prodigal son Tredway found his true love, I think, yours Ex-girlfriends must be incredulous to see this picture."


    In an instant.


    The air fell into a sluggish state.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 775: Villains are never a problem

    Ex-girlfriend¡­


    Also?


    Isn''t this just a complete explosion?


    Alice''s face suddenly turned black and charcoal gray.


    Of course.


    It¡¯s not a problem to have ex-girlfriends, and even more ex-girlfriends are not a problem. After all, the West talks about freedom, as long as you don¡¯t steal food when you¡¯re in a relationship or cheat after you get married.


    Alice also has a few boyfriends.


    but¡­


    Her previous boyfriends basically hung up, and right now, Alice suddenly listened to Leona''s words, which seemed to mean, how are the girlfriends Cade talked about in previous lives?


    and so.


    Alice smiled and shook hands with the unintentional speaker in front of Olena and said, "Really, I really want to see them."


    Leona smiled.


    Next second.


    Cade directly coughed and interrupted: "Tredway''s body is still there."


    Leona looked at Cade.


    Cade said sternly: "At that time, the Egg of Destruction we brought back from Paris had been in Tredway''s body."


    Leona suddenly thought of something.


    That was the last thing Tredway said when they saw no escape in the Paris operation.


    Leona looked at Cade, and then at Lake and others: "You..."


    Lake smiled slightly.


    Andy said directly: "Midgard!"


    Leona was taken aback for a moment.


    Midgard?


    What a long name, it seems that I have not heard of it for at least dozens of reincarnations.


    Cade pointed to Lake, who was disguised as Midgard King Garon, with a blue-haired shawl, and looked at Leona in a deep voice: "Leona, this is now Midgard King Garon!"


    Leona looked at Lake: "Midgard has been damaged."


    Lake''s expression was faint: "The disaster is not trial, but experience. When Midgard stands up from the ruins again, no one can defeat us."


    talking.


    Lake''s heart moved, and the favor and recognition of Nereus, the hungry giant and the ocean giant, was projected by Lake: "Since you are a member of the Infinite Clan, then, you should be familiar with these two giants."


    He has the endorsement of the giants, and his external immortal body can also perfectly become the talent of Midgard. Who dares to say that he is not Midgard?


    Even if it is Odin, Odin knows it, even if it is told to other giants, it is useless.


    Again.


    If the giants choose between Odin, the hunger giant, and the ocean giant Nereus, if they want to believe in one, why, they don¡¯t believe in their own people but in a junk?


    Leona looked at the blessings from the giants, and she didn¡¯t speak yet. Behind them, some of the Infinite tribes looked at each other, as if they had found something like a wanderer returning home. She had found something like a backbone, one knee, directly towards Lake Kneeling, pressing his knees with both hands against Lai, doing allegiance movements that have not been annihilated in countless reincarnations.


    Of course.


    This is not without a price.


    Lake and the others were quickly welcomed into the central control base of the Infinite Base. In the eye, a man with white hair, short stature, and very old appearance, but it can be seen that the young man was definitely a beautiful old man sitting in a wheelchair. .


    "Hello, my love."


    "Tredway!"


    Cade directly stepped forward, hugged the old man in the wheelchair and smiled and said, "Are you okay?"


    Alice next to ¡¡¡¡ raised her eyebrows as Kane called the old man.


    She wanted to get angry.


    but¡­


    It¡¯s totally unnecessary for the elderly who seem to be able to be blown down by a gust of wind.


    Leona also explained to Alice at this moment: "Tredway was an orphan, Martha raised him and Bathurst together."


    Alice nodded and looked at Leona: "That''s a past life. In this life, he is called Kane, my Kane."


    Leona looked at Alice whose temperament was obviously not the Alice of ordinary people, and Alice did not report herself to her family. She thought that Alice was also from Midgard and smiled and did not speak.


    After the woman called Martha finished talking with Kane, she looked at Lake with a blue-haired shawl and a black custom-made suit set off with a domineering look: "I thought, Mi The Degarde people have all perished."


    Lake said: "Midgard will not perish, it will only be more brilliant!"


    Masha said in a deep voice: "The Infinite Race people are willing to return."


    Lake smiled brightly: "I accept your return, the new patriarch of the Infinite Tribe, the Infinite Tribe and the Midgard are already one body. They are allies and brothers."


    Saifu over there looked directly at the other people in the center, and then set his eyes on Martha: "Midgard has been secretly searching for the once lost tribesmen over the years, and regained the science and technology in Midgard. Only after Mori and the Eternal Tomb, did we pick up records about the infinite tribe from the database of the Forest of Science and Technology, otherwise, we should be able to meet very early."


    Martha frowned and said, "Has Midgard been re-established?"


    Seifer glanced at Lake and smiled: "Not yet, but, soon, let''s talk to another place. I think the Midgar people today will be very happy if they learn about the return of the Infinite Clan."


    Talking.


    Seifer and Lake nodded. In an instant, the phase teleportation device on Midgard Island captured the phase transmission fluctuations of Sefer and Andy, and then directly centered on Sefer and Andy at once. , The large-scale direct transmission was sent to Midgard Island, which Sefer and Andy seemed to be safer.


    Today''s Midgard Island is truly a paradise no less than paradise.


    After the birth of the Forest of Science and Technology, some of the lowest-level technologies of the Forest of Science and Technology were used and directly expanded the area of ??Midgard Island by as much as half.


    on the beach.


    Immediately after the teleporting light fell to the ground, nearly 70 infinite tribesmen in the Leshan Infinite Base looked around blankly, a huge platform, raised their heads, a silvery white color.


    "Seffer!"


    "Joe!"


    Sever looked at Joe, who appeared in front of a building almost at the speed of light, in a building not far away, hugged him, and then introduced each other to Martha behind him.


    Cade and Leona next to them looked at the sky slightly.


    wait first.


    Have we forgotten something more important than moving?


    The Egg of Destruction.


    Cade and Leona looked at each other, damn, their egg of destruction hasn''t been retrieved yet, Cade looked at Lake directly: "King Garon, our egg of destruction has not been retrieved yet."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Yes."


    He even Odin can now wrestle his wrists, an egg of destruction will not occupy Lake''s memory.


    But...


    is my own thing in the end, and it¡¯s not good to stay outside.


    With a flick of his right hand, Lake threw something directly towards Cade, an accessory similar to the word art A: "Take this thing, and then call Midgard, Homeland Security, Gardners Island. , Any phone with a phase transfer platform, they can upload you from the transfer platform to any coordinate location, and similarly, they can also transfer you to the platform from any location."


    Of course.


    is limited to the ground.


    There is also a phase transmission technology that can be transmitted below the ground, but with this technology, the current technology cannot keep up.


    The biggest core of ¡¡¡¡ phase teleportation is that he can find the coordinate point and be able to see it.


    Under the ground?


    Satellites can now gain insight into the existence under the ground, but they only use various rays to deliver them in. If they are really seen with the naked eye, they will only look lonely.


    It''s not that the phase transmission is not good, but the supporting equipment can''t keep up. Tony Stark said it is in a closed-door study, and I don''t know when it can be researched out.


    But thinking about it, with the wisdom of Tony Stark, it should be developed soon.


    "and many more!"


    Alice looked at Kane, who seemed to be about to say goodbye to herself, and raised her eyebrows: "I will go with you too."


    Kane did not speak.


    Leona opened her mouth and looked at Alice: "Alice, we will be back soon after we go."


    Alice nodded: "I know."


    Leona looked at Kane thoughtfully, the latter also didn''t know what kind of expression to make, she could only squeeze out a smiling face and smile gracefully.


    Lake looked in his eyes from the side, smiled inwardly, shook his head, and left the teleportation platform with Saifu next to him, and walked towards another room in the middle of the mountain.


    "The Red Queen."


    "coming."


    "Bathurst, have you found any information about this guy."


    "found it."


    "Release it."


    Lake sat on the sofa behind him and the red queen projected truthfully instructed: "I am more interested in this Bathurst than the egg of destruction."


    The villain is not a problem. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    As long as he has the ability, Lake doesn''t mind giving him a whitewash.


    After all, Lake can recruit even Alexander Pierce. This Bathurst, especially the Bathurst who is still a member of the Infinite Race, recruits, and Lake has no psychological pressure.


    what?


    This Bathurst has killed countless infinite tribesmen with soul capture bullets over the years, but the number of infinite tribes has dropped sharply to more than 70 today?


    If this Bathurst is really capable, then Lake is willing to call him an effort to store souls for the infinite people and avoid the exposure of the infinite people.


    Look¡­


    Isn''t this whitewashed?


    How simple, as long as you have the ability, the villain is not a villain, for Lake, it has never been a problem.


    just...


    After a photo appeared on the big screen, Lake couldn''t laugh.


    without him.


    On the big screen, a picture was projected.


    Skin color...


    The oil-like skin tone.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 776: Skin color is the problem

    WTF?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, watching the black guy coming out on the big screen, but he couldn''t help but explode in his heart.


    What the **** is this?


    black?


    What about recruiting a ghost?


    For Lake, the villain¡¯s whitewashing has never been a problem, but the skin color is dark, and it is impossible to whiten it with special bleach.


    If this guy is recruited, what principle do I have to talk about?


    TMD.


    Seifer seemed to know what Lake was thinking, and smiled: "Now, your plan has failed."


    Lake glanced at Seifer: "What plan? I don''t understand what you are talking about. This guy has killed so many people from my infinite tribe. As a king, he killed my people. How can he not be reported?"


    The corners of Seifer''s mouth were raised, and he didn''t speak, but his expression was undoubtedly full. Guess I believe it or not.


    There was also the infinite patriarch Martha, who was pushed by a woman with the appearance of an Eastern country, watching Bathurst who appeared on the big screen, shook her head, and sighed: "Since he was reincarnated once on a dark-skinned body, I actually should have noticed that he has changed a long time ago, but I didn''t notice it."


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at Martha in the wheelchair: "Since..."


    Martha grumbled: "Infinite reincarnation is uncontrollable, but we ourselves can choose, Bathurst is even more so. Once, since he awakened to a primitive tribe in Africa, since then , Seems to be a different person."


    To put it simply.


    It was since Bathurst was reincarnated on the first dark complexion. From then on, he seemed to be obsessed with this complexion. Even after that, if it was not what he wanted after reincarnation and awakening, he would rather commit suicide. I did it all over again, and abruptly turned a random game into a black box operation game.


    good fellow.


    Lake finished listening, and his eyebrows twitched directly.


    suddenly.


    Lake has lost the last thought of recruiting this Bathurst. Originally, Lake thought that there is no way to recruit people with dark skin, but if you reincarnated and voted once, even if you don¡¯t talk about other things, you can change to the color of South Africa. Lake said that he can also choose to accept it next.


    After all, careerists are nothing, what Lake lacks most is careerists.


    But what Martha said.


    Lake was eye-opening, he chuckled, "So, this Bathurst is the most steadfast man with a lot of money?"


    Martha said solemnly: "This organization was created secretly after Bathurst killed Tredway."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    This guy is afraid that Lake will be frustrated.


    Seifer listened to these words, then looked at Lake''s face at this moment, and stared at Bathurst who appeared on the big screen, thinking with certainty in his heart.


    "Red Queen!"


    "Where is this guy?"


    "new York."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Send the address to Gardners Island, half an hour, and I will give it half an hour. I want to live. I plan to entertain this guy who eats inside and out."


    good fellow.


    Really a good fellow.


    I don¡¯t know that black skin has the magical power of assimilation like a curry caste. He directly assimilated an infinite tribe into a chimpanzee, even, it¡¯s so expensive to fiddle with it?


    You are so capable, why don''t you just take out the infinite space.


    Shenwei Prison this time, it is estimated that it will open again.


    Hum over there, and then: "Wait, he is not in New York anymore, he is in... Leshan!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What?"


    Next second.


    On the transmission platform of the mountain base of Midgard Island, with two bangs, Alice directly grabbed Kane and appeared from the transmission platform. With a bang, the two fell heavily on the transmission platform.


    Lake and Saifu took a look, got up, and left the command center.


    "Red Queen!"


    Lake looked at the projections, and followed the red queen next to him closely to modify his instructions: "Notify Gardners Island and the Department of Homeland Security to conduct a full-scale joint operation and copy this guy to me, the charge, treason, Look at the evidence for yourself."


    After red, nodded: "Understood."


    Five seconds later.


    The Red Queen said directly: "It has been sent. There are Bathurst and Kremlin, Elysee Palace and Buckingham Palace shook hands with pictures of CIA and confidential domestic news as testimony. At the same time, Bathurst''s company account There are various amounts of money drawn from the accounts of various black and green institutions, and the Patriot Act was launched."


    Lake gave a hum.


    Now the five hegemons have not issued a statement to merge into the United Earth Federation, so the crime of treason is a very simple matter.


    Anyway, Lake will either ignore it. If Lake asks, in fact, there are two choices for Bathurst.


    Either be the last traitor.


    Either be the first anti-humanity.


    choose one of two things.


    People say that the first place will be remembered, but sometimes, some things, the last place is actually the same as the first place, in the history books.


    Alice and Kane on the platform coughed a few times and got up from the ground.


    Lake walked forward and looked at Alice: "What''s the matter?"


    Alice said blankly, "Leona has rebelled."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Why don''t I feel any surprises at all."


    Kane coughed a few times next to him, shook his head and said: "This is impossible, Leona is impossible to betray."


    Alice said to the side: "The ball, there were only two of you inside at the time. Out of respect for you, I did not go in. After a group of black men outside came in, I ran in and saw You fainted to the ground, and then Leona was gone."


    Lake looked at Kane, and whispered towards Seffer next to him: "My dear, you are sure that you did not choose the wrong one when you chose the mainstream consciousness. This is not the Kane I know."


    Saifu said: "His mainstream consciousness is still Kane, but it is possible that other fork road consciousness is more vigorous. After awakening, it is normal for this to happen occasionally. He sleeps for a few days and waits for a few days. If it stabilizes, it will be fine."


    "is it?"


    "From the perspective of the people of the earth, this is a disease, there is a disease, isn''t there a period of recovery?"


    "Right!"


    Lake nodded to the explanation given by Seifer, and then looked at Alice with some curiosity: "This guy is disturbed by the feelings of the previous life. Let''s faint, get some sleep, sleep for five or six days, it''s almost fine. It¡¯s useless to keep him awake now."


    Alice pursed her lips and looked at Kane.


    Kane was taken aback for a moment and looked at Alice: "Alice..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    ßËßË.


    Kane was directly pressed on the temple by Alice, and instantly rolled his eyes and fainted gorgeously.


    Andy motioned for the two Midgard people to pass, directly lifted Kane, and walked towards the empty room.


    Lake said, "Find a VIP room. No one is allowed to visit except Alice."


    good fellow.


    I just shook the power of God like this, the world is about to be destroyed?


    Alice looked at Kane being carried away from the direction of disappearance, and looked at Lake: "What should I do now?"


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth, turned to look at Martha who was pushing out of the wheelchair, and smiled: "Patriarch Infinite, you have returned with the infinite tribe. You should know how betrayal is defined in Midgard''s law."


    Betrayal is betrayal.


    It has nothing to do with whether there is any difficulty.


    As for why Leona betrayed, it has nothing to do with Lake''s half a dime.


    Martha was still immersed in receiving the news and did not return to her senses, but she said blankly: "We have returned to Midgard."


    "Well, then follow my rules."


    Lake saw this and directly called out: "The Red Queen, can you locate them?"


    "Yes!"


    with a red sound, a big screen was projected. In that real-time satellite monitoring, a military transport plane was directly above the clouds, and then fell into a state of invisibility with a sound.


    "Can you figure out where they might appear."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Lake has just ordered a full seizure of the assets of Bathurst, a traitor with conclusive evidence, but it is estimated that this product has also received information, so the Federation can exclude it.


    Then there will be foreign countries.


    Europe?


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Have you checked the information of anyone related to Bathurst? Find out if there are any estates that can be landed by large transport planes in their property."


    The words just fell.


    "found it!"


    The red queen directly projected a larger projection, where it was projected, a manor was very conspicuous, especially the long runway next to the manor: "This guy doesn''t know how to modify it. The data on the satellite, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the data in this place is not quite right, I would think it¡¯s a desert area.¡±


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "African?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake chuckled lightly: "This guy has completely forgotten his original identity The infinite tribe is improper, and he ran to be a slave."


    Good.


    You guys don¡¯t do it, they have to be ghosts.


    Yes.


    I will fulfill you.


    Lake sneered twice in his heart, shook his head, and looked at Alice: "Do you want this task?"


    Alice smiled brightly, her eyes cold: "Yes, no one can touch my man."


    Lake nodded: "Well, this plane will be able to reach this manor built somewhere in Africa in about half an hour. I will give you 20 minutes to prepare. I only have one request."


    Alice nodded and said, "You said."


    Lake''s mouth raised: "I want to live Bathurst. Since this guy doesn''t want to be a human anymore, he is willing and willing to be a slave. If he doesn''t fulfill him, then it would be too disappointing."


    want to be a slave.


    Good.


    I will let you do it. Although I don''t like black skin, for you, I am happy to let you be the first black skin in the chaotic universe. Enjoy life forever, what is a slave life.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 777: I like all kinds of rolling

    If it is said that Lake is simply disgusting and disgusting with black and green people, then if you don''t do it to such a good-looking person, and go to the beast who is in the company of black and green and even proud of black and green, that is It was totally disgusting.


    Damn it.


    Lake''s expression changed for a while, resisting the feeling of vomiting in his heart, taking deep breaths hard, waved his hand at Seifer who was preparing to come over, and then looked at Alice over there, slowly opening his eyes: " Remember, I want to live."


    Alice nodded solemnly: "I will bring him to you alive."


    Lake showed a slight smile, nodded, then turned and walked out of the mountain.


    Thinking too much disgusting things, he needs to breathe in fresh air, look at the blue sky and white clouds, otherwise, Lake feels that he can''t take it anymore.


    On the beach of Midgard Island.


    Lake accidentally saw an old acquaintance walking on the beach with bare feet and little feet.


    "Laura?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Laura, who was walking on the beach, listened to the voice and turned to look at Lake, who was not far away, frowning: "Who are you, I don''t seem to have seen you."


    Lake smiled and said, "Karon, Charles and Lake are good friends, and this is my island."


    Laura reacted: "I know you. You are the king of Midgard. It''s strange. I don''t seem to see you here."


    Lake curiously asked: "Are you often here?"


    Laura shrugged: "No, I came here for two months. Aunt Anna said that London is a bit messy. In order to prevent the mobs and homeless people from making any new tricks, so Aunt Anna and I came here first."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Mob?


    Tramp?


    That¡¯s right. The number of Mob Little Green and Hobo Little Hei in London is also one of the best in the world. Even after being cruel and slashing the mess directly in Paris, London, the newcomer came to the top and replaced Paris and became the little black in the world. The second largest city with the most donkeys.


    The largest is Chicago.


    But Chicago was also as early as Christmas, because the CDC announced the virus leak, and it directly took measures to lock down Chicago. It is estimated that when Chicago is unblocked, London is afraid that it will be the first to be photographed.


    Of course.


    London is also likely to decline year-on-year.


    After all, it¡¯s the same sentence. There was a certain reason for the five hegemons to keep the black and green. But now, the five hegemons have planned to form an alliance to become the Earth Federation. The black and green are the so-called unstable factors.


    What do you keep them for?


    Moreover.


    The Holy Keisha has been manifested, so the Western countries naturally don¡¯t say it. Even the Kremlin recognizes that Holy Keisha is the only true god. As for the Eastern Kingdom, it is still the same sentence. They respect any belief.


    But the little greens disagree, after all, they have their pull.


    From a certain point of view, the hegemon of the Eastern Kingdom stayed out of the matter, and the other four hegemons actively promoted such a clean-up plan in order to be able to win a ticket to heaven.


    The Vatican took the lead in attacking the greens, calling it heresy, Chi Guoguo''s heresy.


    Since it is a heresy, it is necessary to launch a holy war, but in view of the current situation, such a holy war is divided among the four overlords.


    To put it simply.


    What the four hegemons said might be related to the reason why the new pope from the Vatican told the four hegemons in private that after winning this holy war, the Heavenly Congress had a huge number of places to fall.


    Lake looked at Laura: "Really, what do you think, do you think, is it right or wrong for London to do this?"


    Laura shrugged: "There is no black or green in the Crawford Group."


    "Do you hate them?"


    "Don''t you hate it?"


    "Well, I hate it."


    "I guess so."


    Laura said so, glanced at Lake, and then said: "Hermione and I are good friends. Hermione¡¯s fiance Lake Edwin hates them. Since you are his friend, you can¡¯t Not annoying."


    Lake laughed and said, "Really, but I haven''t heard that guy talk about it before, and that guy''s deputy is an African-American, right?"


    Laura looked at Lake with a suspicious look: "Are you serious, as everyone knows, that guy''s deputy is an African-American, that guy put on the table deliberately, it''s a mascot, otherwise , Why both the Department of Homeland Security and Gardners Island are both Ms. Maria Hill and his assistant coming forward, so are you really the king?"


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    good fellow.


    Is it so obvious what I did?


    is wrong.


    I didn''t do a good job at all. After all, Lake was holding an idea at the time. Even if I had it, as long as Lao Tzu''s deputy is of African descent, everyone in the world would discriminate, but Lake did not discriminate.


    Just as Lake and Laura sat on the beach and chatted without a word, they made two noises.


    The action has begun.


    Lake got up and looked at Laura looking at the sea dreamily with her legs around her. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, "Laura, are you interested in going to a movie?"


    Laura looked up at Lake: "The movie? Is it new?"


    Lake thought about it seriously: "Yes, it just came out, it''s about to start."


    Laura patted the grit that she had stuck to her jeans ass, and she had accepted Lake''s invitation.


    five minutes later.


    was hollowed out of the operational command center inside Dashan.


    Lake brought Laura in and looked at the big screen at this moment in place. There was no clue about an airstrip close to the desert, but the manor was set up behind a group of mountains and forests. :"Sit anywhere."


    talking.


    Lake walked to the side of Sefer who was already seated with Andy, and kissed Sefer. After sitting down, he unbuttoned his clothes and looked at the picture on the big screen: "How about it."


    Saifu pointed to a declining and gradually larger transport plane in the upper right corner of the big screen and said, "That."


    Lake said, "Where are Alice and the others."


    The words fall.


    The big screen was directly divided into two, with a buzzing sound, several strange rays of light flashed directly in the depths of the mountains and forests. After the light disappeared, there appeared Alice and other Karen family who directly used the phase transfer device to directly reach the scene.


    not far away.


    The transport plane landed.


    Under the adjustment of the red queen, the satellite zoomed in directly and automatically, accurately positioning the crowd of people walking off the plane.


    was headed by Bathurst, and those who followed, no doubt, were all black.


    Then...


    Two white girls appeared.


    One was **** and the other was escorted.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "The Red Queen, do you black enter that manor?"


    "definitely."


    After ¡¡¡¡ was red, it was automatically projected out: "Don''t talk about hacking into the camera, all the weapon systems of my manor have been hacked in, if I want to, that guy don''t think that there was such a bullet shot out of his manor today."


    Lake gave a thumbs up: "Awesome."


    For the red queen, or to other people, Lake never stingy with his compliments. After all, compliments do not cost, but compliments that do not require cost are what many people want to get.


    soon.


    After Bathurst and others entered the range of the manor, buzzing, on the big screen, one after another, almost covering the manor 360 degrees without blind spots, appeared directly.


    "Where is Abel."


    Leona, who was pushed in by the white woman behind her, watched. After entering the door, the white woman who directly kissed the black oily Bathurst, roared in a deep voice: "Damn, I will destroy The egg is brought to you, where is Abel."


    Bathurst licked the tongue of the white woman in front of him. After returning to his senses, the alive big sausage laughed loudly. He looked at Leona who was tied to the chair and smiled: "Be safe, don''t worry, Leona, please, we are friends, I mean, we are old friends we haven''t seen for many years, look at you, you are still so beautiful."


    These **** eyes.


    Lake covered his forehead: "As for Alice and the others, I''m watching a war movie, not watching this kind of slavery and anti-object drama."


    "I have come here."


    "where."


    "Boom!"


    On the big screen, Karen''s house, a group of five people, who are directly like ghosts and like thunder on a sunny day, appeared directly in Bathurst''s office in an instant.


    Leona, who was tied to a chair, looked at Alice who appeared in front of her, her eyes were slightly taken aback: "It''s you?"


    is here to talk.


    rumbling!


    Behind him, this came. The sound that rang when the Karen''s family broke in, one after another manor guards were unbelievably covering their broken throat and fell to the ground rumblingly.


    Bathurst over there was taken aback.


    à§à§.


    Alice almost appeared in front of the white woman at the moment when the white woman next to Bathurst drew her gun, and then held the white woman''s throat blankly.


    Next second.


    "Suddenly!"


    "ßËßËßË!"


    Alice in the room, under the rain of guns and bullets of more than a dozen soldiers, staged a show, what is called martial arts in the world, invincible, only fast and unbreakable ~ www.novelhall.com~ As long as my speed is fast enough, then, bullets The speed can''t keep up with her.


    This is not.


    When Alice appeared in the hall again pinching the white girl, she was unharmed.


    "Bloodlines!"


    "You are a blood clan."


    Bathurst''s eyes widened, as if thinking of something, he looked at Alice: "I have never had any conflict with the blood."


    "It didn''t exist before, but you hit my man."


    "Who."


    "Cade."


    Alice clicked, loosened the white woman''s neck, then, like a violent wind, shuttled through the room and reappeared in front of Bathurst.


    ßËßËßË!


    In the room, the dozen or so soldiers who had just opened fire and were changing their magazines all had their heads soaked in blood, and fell to the side.


    Alice was holding a cross in her hand and looked up at Bathurst, her mouth raised: "Or, do you like to call him Tredway?"


    Bathurst: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 778: Treasure Family Karen

    Blood races fight with infinite people?


    Who will win?


    There is no doubt about it.


    Infinite people, at best, the soul is eternal, but the blood race, from a certain perspective, is also immortal, especially, this version of Karen is still a strengthened immortal blood race.


    After the Karen family became immortal blood races, not only did they not lose the ghostly speed and infinite power they gained from becoming blood races, they even strengthened after they converted to immortal blood races.


    Don''t say it is an infinite tribe?


    In terms of single-body combat power alone, Lake felt that he would be able to fight back and forth with the current Karen family only if the Bronze Saint Seiya was invited on the field.


    and so¡­¡­


    This battle is crushing.


    Lake likes Invincible Stream, naturally, the movies he likes to watch are also biased toward Invincible Stream. As long as the protagonist is a little bit aggrieved, Lake doesn''t like to watch it.


    Bathurst listened to Alice saying the words Tredway, her eyes narrowed: "You..."


    "Boom!"


    "what!!!"


    Alice grabbed Bathurst¡¯s neck and banged directly against the wall over there with a bang. With a bang, the wall broke instantly, and the time of Bathurst, who was strangling Fate¡¯s throat, was uttered. There was a scream.


    ßËßË.


    Alice looked at a metal egg thing that fell out of Bathurst''s pocket, and directly reached out and grabbed it.


    ßÝßÝßÝ!


    The other people of Karen''s house appeared one after another in the room.


    "solved."


    "Let''s go."


    "Alice."


    Mrs. Esme Cullen looked at Bathurst, her eyes gleaming fiercely with Alice and said: "Midgard wants him to live, have you forgotten?"


    Alice returned to her senses instantly.


    Bathurst, who was strangled by Fate¡¯s throat, was stunned: "Mead...Gad...King, this is not...possible."


    With a bang, Alice threw Bathurst to the ground. Rosalie over there was like a few phantoms. In an instant, Bathurst was backhanded like a pig and dog. It was tied up, and even Bathurst''s thick mouth was stuffed with panties.


    "Hey!"


    Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend Emmett raised his eyebrows when he looked at the white panties, and looked at his girlfriend with a dark expression: "Are they my panties?"


    Rosalie looked at her boyfriend and comforted: "Don''t worry, this is what you took off yesterday and forgot to wash it. It''s not clean."


    Emmett: "¡­¡­"


    When Bathurst, who was heavily tied up, heard these words, his eyes widened, and he kept humming.


    Rosalie patted her hands, looked at Alice, smiled and said, "Look, my kidnapping craft hasn''t regressed. I remember that this skin color was **** and sent to various places around the world. Slave''s."


    Alice sneered twice and looked at Bathurst on the ground: "Rosalie, you forgot, King Midgard didn''t want him to go back to be a slave, he wanted him to go back to be a beast. What did King Midgard say? By the way, a good person is not right. If you choose to be a beast, then you should be a beast forever."


    Bathurst on the ground became more brutal, and his whole body stuck to the ground, shaking around like an unusually ugly beast.


    Mr. Karen over there has already untied Leona who was tied to the chair.


    Next second.


    Leona also ignored the Karen family and did not say thank you. She ran behind the desk that should have belonged to Bathurst. That row was marked by the names of one person after another, and the storage of each soul was stored. The box, flipping through it hard.


    Originally, after the Paris operation, according to the agreement, her boyfriend Abel should have awakened with her at almost the same time, and then went to the place where the two met for the first time to wait together.


    But in this life, Abel has not come to the appointment for a long time.


    Leona thought that there was a problem with Abel''s reincarnation. It took some time and didn''t care about it, but until a few days ago, Leona received a message from Bathurst.


    His Abel¡¯s soul has been taken away by Bathurst. If you want to exchange it, you can, exchange it with the Egg of Destruction.


    but¡­¡­


    How did Leona know the whereabouts of the Egg of Destruction?


    Coincidentally.


    A few days later, Kane appeared.


    This is not.


    When Leona and Kane went to fetch the Egg of Destruction, she heard that Kane was going to take the Egg of Destruction back to Midgard Island and let the Midgard take care of him again, and she was thinking of Abel in her heart. , When he opened the door of the passage, he stunned Kane directly, and then ran away with the egg of destruction.


    Who knew that Bathurst was also attacking their base at this time, Leona had the idea at the time, that was to get the Egg of Destruction and exchange it for her own Abel.


    but¡­¡­


    was still caught by Bathurst.


    "No."


    "No."


    "How can it be."


    Leona looked at the densely packed soul box without Abel''s name, turned around, and ran towards Bathurst, who was guarded by the Karen family.


    Alice directly stopped Leona: "What are you doing?"


    Leona roared toward Bathurst, who was lying on the ground like a beast, with an excited look: "Where is Abel, where is Abel?"


    talking.


    Leona looked at Alice: "Let go of me, he caught Abel."


    "This is impossible."


    "what?"


    Alice looked at Leona with no expression on her face: "You still have to think about it, what should you do when you return to Midgard Island, **** the Egg of Destruction, and bring Bathurst in, if at that time I am yours, just like you. Kane and I are probably dead."


    Leona was stunned: "I didn''t let Bathurst in, I just wanted to find the Egg of Destruction, and then exchange this **** thing for my Abel."


    Midgard Island.


    Lake raised his eyebrows when he heard Leona''s words. In an instant, the sixth sense directly covered the entire Midgard Island.


    Next second.


    Lake turned his head to look at the Infinite Patriarch sitting behind: "Martha, it seems that Bathurst is not the only one who wants to be a beast among the Infinite Clan people this year."


    Martha sitting behind was taken aback.


    Lake directly uttered the names of eight infinite tribes: "Seventy-one to eight, wow, 10% broken, amazing."


    Masha was also dumbfounded at the eight names that Lake said.


    These eight people are all tribesmen who have been found one after another in the last ten years. Normally, there is no sign of them.


    "King Midgard, you are..."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake looked at Andy who had gotten up and led the two Midgard guards out there, smiled, and looked at Martha: "Okay, I didn''t mean to blame you. You didn''t make yourself a king. This is very Okay, after I appeared, I chose to return as soon as possible. In between, Martha, you have nothing to do, don¡¯t worry, now that you¡¯ve returned, you can take the burden off of you."


    talking.


    Lake looked at the projected red queen: "Let the Karen family gather all the soul storage media behind them."


    responded after red.


    In an instant.


    Alice and others in the desert manor heard the words relayed by the Red Queen. After the Karen and his wife nodded, they looked for it and found a plastic bag. Then they walked to the desk and pulled out one. The soul medium was thrown into the plastic bag.


    As for Alice and Leona.


    Although Alice didn''t let Leona get close to Bathurst, she still asked Emmett to take out the underwear that was tucked into Bathurst''s mouth.


    After Bathurst was unlocked, he laughed confidently: "You want to know Abel''s soul, let me go, otherwise, you won''t even want to see Abel for the rest of your life."


    Alice raised her eyebrows: "You think you have a hole card, don''t you?"


    Bathurst looked at Alice with a spiteful expression: "Damn blood, I knew you...uuuuu!"


    Boom!


    Emmett directly violently pushed the underwear into Bathurst''s mouth again, and then kicked Bathurst against the wall like a football.


    Leona lost her mind directly: "Abel..."


    Alice was silent for a while, and looked at Emmett: "Edward, let him come over, it''s almost five minutes."


    Amy nodded: "I contact him."


    I said before.


    After the Karen family became an immortal blood clan, not only did their abilities not disappear, but they also grew a bit stronger.


    Otherwise...


    The Karen family will not directly become the personal guards of Catherine, the Princess of the Immortal Blood Family.


    Emmett hung up the phone and looked at Alice: "I have called, I should be able to come over soon."


    Alice nodded.


    Bathurst, who was lying on the ground with a distorted expression, panicked again. Although he didn''t know why, he heard that these people were still calling for foreign aid. He felt that his trump cards were not as important as he imagined. .


    even...


    Bathurst He couldn''t even bite his tongue and kill himself.


    Three minutes later.


    A light appeared in the room the next second.


    "Wow!"


    Edward, who appeared in the light with the pregnant Bella, looked at the badge pinned to his chest in amazement after the light dissipated, and looked at Alice and others: "Earth people can develop technology like this Is it the point?"


    "Rosalie."


    "Bella."


    Rosalie over there and the pregnant Bella that Edward brought over gave a gentle hug, then frowned at Edward and said: "Edward, Bella is pregnant now, how do you take her..."


    Bella didn¡¯t wait for Rosalie to finish, she hurriedly pulled Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie, this is what I want to come. Edward won¡¯t let me come. I¡¯m tired of staying at home. I want to change... ¡­"


    The words are not finished yet.


    Bella saw several headshot bodies not far away.


    Next second.


    ßÝßÝ.


    Bella ran out of the room like the wind.


    Then.


    is the sound of vomiting.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 779: Clear this stain thoroughly

    ßË!


    ßË!


    ßË!


    After the flashes of light on the teleportation platform passed, the Karen couple and Alice and others appeared one after another on the teleportation platform on Midgard Island.


    "give."


    Alice walked down from the transfer platform, and handed a large pile of soul medium packed in a woven bag to Andy who was waiting at the door of the transfer room: "I think this should belong to you."


    Andy took over and said thank you.


    Behind Alice, Emmett is pulling a wooden stick in one hand. Under the stick, there is a real Bathurst **** like a pig or dog to be slaughtered.


    At this moment, Bathurst''s eyes are already full of infinite horror.


    Originally...


    He thought he could destroy the entire world if he could obtain the Egg of Destruction, but in the blink of an eye, the teleportation technology appeared in front of him.


    Even, the disappearance is old, and Midgard, who once dominated and protected their infinite race, crawled out of the endless ruins.


    This¡­¡­


    Emmett didn''t have any idea to pay attention to Bathurst, and looked directly at Andy: "Madam, where do you want me to throw this guy?"


    "Shenwei Hell."


    Andy summoned a Midgard, smiled and said to Emmett: "The king said, after returning, I will send this beast directly to Shenwei Prison. I will trouble you."


    Aimee nodded her head and said that it is not troublesome, and then took a look with her girlfriend Rosalie next to her, and then directly followed a Midgard walking in front of her towards the place of God''s Mighty Hell.


    was behind, and Bella, who was wrapped in Edward''s arm, looked around with curiosity, especially the two times just now, the strange feeling brought by the transmission process.


    Edward''s ability is to see through people''s hearts.


    In front of Edward, it is impossible for ordinary people to conceal their own heart. Although the infinite tribe is not in the category of ordinary people, when the infinite tribe does not really become the son of the infinite, in fact, they are almost the same as ordinary people. of.


    Bathurst has no ability to resist Edward''s invasion.


    This is not.


    As soon as Edward entered and exited, Edward knew about the place where Abel¡¯s soul was stored in Bathurst. Then, he searched again from a secret basement of the manor and found a dozen souls. The treasure box is out.


    Leona touched the soul medium with Abel''s name written on her hand. The soul medium had been shattered, and Abel''s soul had been released by him, and Abel would be able to return in more than ten years.


    Two Midgardians walked up to Leona, handed out the handcuffs, and appeared in Leona''s eyes.


    Leona raised her head and glanced at Martha who was sitting in the wheelchair behind. She did not make too many gestures and words, and she let her handcuffs be put on her hands with a calm face.


    Of course.


    Edward actually learned from Bathurst''s mind not only such a key point of knowledge, but also some other points.


    "Ms. Andy."


    Edward said to Andy aloud, "The information I got from Bathurst''s mind, and other aspects."


    Andy looked at Edward.


    Edward thought for a while and said, "It seems that there are so many black pigs plotting a bigger conspiracy."


    Andy turned around and said, "The king is in Shenwei Prison. Come with me. By the way, your little girlfriend had better not go, otherwise she will vomit again. She can sit in the medical room first. By the way, do a pregnancy checkup for free?"


    Bella blinked.


    Alice looked at Bella with a smile: "It''s okay, I''ll be with you on your side."


    Shenwei Hell.


    The Divine Mighty Hell on Midgard Island was the original Divine Mighty Hell. Although the Divine Mighty Hell has moved into the darkness of the Chaos Underworld, the original Divine Mighty Hell is still preserved.


    In these years, the Shenwei Hell has been empty, but the environment inside has become more terrifying day by day.


    Lake looked around, ignoring all the wailing and whimpering in the cage in his ears. He looked at the surrounding scenery, smashed his lips, and looked at Seffer next to him: "I always feel that you put me The supernatural power prison has turned into a howling prison."


    Shenwei Hell, Shenwei Hell, Shenwei is the key point.


    The painting style of Shenwei Hell here is obviously not compatible with the two words Shen and Wei.


    Seffer shrugged.


    Lake smiled, turned around, and looked at Emmett, who had already reached the door, and a beast on his hand.


    ßË!


    Bathurst slammed his back heavily on the cold and hard floor, and screamed out again in pain.


    Lake walked up to Bathurst and looked at the beast condescendingly.


    The latter is also looking at Lake, in his eyes, that is infinite desire and desire.


    "Ha ha."


    Lake returned to his senses, his eyes were in the middle of the mighty prison, his thoughts moved, the power of the chaotic universe urged magical abilities, a pull mill in Lake''s thoughts, and a brand new pull mill appeared in the middle. Up.


    The wooden sticks tied to Bathurst''s hands and feet disappeared.


    There was a boom.


    Bathurst roared to the ground, struggling to stand up, only to find that his hands and feet became infinitely longer, and a horrified expression occurred again, but he realized that his voice had also changed.


    how to say?


    It is no longer a human voice, but the voice of a donkey.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and finished the final process. He watched the **** donkey appearing on Lamo''s side with protection in his mouth. The corners of his mouth rose slightly: "People don''t do it. I like to be slaves and beasts so much. I''m satisfied. you."


    The **** donkey raised his leg angrily, and dinged around, as if he wanted to face Lake.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at the **** donkey that turned in front of him, and thought for a while, a blindfold popped into the **** donkey''s eyes.


    "Don''t starve him to death, I am counting on this donkey to become our soymilk production base in the future."


    "Do you like to drink that stuff?"


    "You can drink with sugar."


    Lake smiled and looked at Seifer: "Otherwise, let it grind something. In short, this beast will strictly follow the slave''s schedule, so I like to be, okay, then be it."


    Saifu hummed.


    at this time.


    Andy has walked over with Edward behind him.


    "King!"


    Andy approached, he wanted to say something, and then he saw a **** donkey and Na Lamo appearing in Shenwei Prison, and he blinked: "This is..."


    Sever and Andy explained.


    Emmett over there looked at Edward who came over and explained to Edward that this black donkey is not actually a black donkey.


    After listening to Seifer¡¯s explanation, Andy was stunned, and then quickly relieved, and said to Lake: "Wang, Edward said that what he saw in Bathurst''s mind was not just a piece of soul medium. thing."


    Lake looked at Edward who was standing with Emmett over there.


    Edward said: "It''s not just a black pig like Bathurst planning to destroy the world, there are also several other black pigs. Bathurst is only one of them, but he is the biggest organizer."


    Lake nodded: "I know that."


    Edward was taken aback for a moment, then he thought of what Emmett had just told him, and then he looked at Lake: "Yes, you can definitely know."


    Lake chuckled lightly, and then sighed: "I didn''t want to kill the clan, but I couldn''t help it if I danced so happily."


    Edward and Emmett looked at each other.


    Lake¡¯s words were very light.


    but¡­¡­


    The murderous spirit is very strong.


    Lake did think so. He only wanted GG, the base camp of the black and green people. As for other places, except for the Federation, Lake didn''t bother to control how to do it in other places.


    at the moment?


    If Lake didn''t find out in time, what should I do if I let this guy open the Egg of Destruction?


    The most important thing is that this Xiao Hei used his weapon to deal with it. Whose head is the killing karma that he caused?


    Killing is not killing!


    Cut industry is not cut people!


    Lake squinted his eyes, and once again, he seemed to be a little unbearable and shook his head, and he was the first to leave Shenwei Hell.


    in the lobby.


    "Wang..."


    "Martha."


    Lake came over and looked at Martha, who was pushing the wheelchair to him, and Leona who was holding her hands next to him. His eyes fell on Leona''s hand, which was tightly squeezed. On the soul medium: "That Abel''s soul was sent out?"


    Leona looked up at Lake.


    Lake shook his head: "You know the rules, forget it, you haven''t affected anything, at most it has been delayed for some time."


    talking.


    "Give her a pistol."


    Lake said this to a Midgard guard next to him, and then looked at Leona: "Betrayal is betrayal. I can be sentenced lightly or severely, suicide, this matter is over, I¡¯m looking for you. Abel, go, don¡¯t wait until you are over fifty, your Abel is only a teenager, that¡¯s illegal."


    Leona moved her lips, took the pistol, and looked at Lake: "Thank you."


    Lake waved his hand and walked towards the outside of the mountain base.


    Next second.


    bang.


    Behind her Leona''s eyebrows shot, but her expression didn''t feel any pain, and even with a smile on the corners of her mouth, she slowly fell to the floor behind her.


    ßËßË.


    Leona fell to the floor, her eyes, at the moment when the soul was about to float away and go directly to reincarnation without going through the **** trial process, the body that controlled her in this life slowly closed her eyes with happiness.


    Next second.


    The soul was temporarily sealed, and with a buzz, it was absorbed by an inexplicable space.


    On the beach of Midgard Island.


    Seffer looked at Lake who was standing in front of him with his hands on his back, and gradually turned into Lake''s body: "Are you leaving?"


    Lake hummed and looked up: "The war between the dark elves and Asgard has begun."


    Saifu screamed, and then seemed to think of it, and looked at Lake: "By the way, I forgot to tell you, I''m pregnant."


    Lake looked at Seifer.


    Sever smiled brightly: "It''s just a month, I can talk to you."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 780: Asa Protoss and Dark Elves

    "Did you think of his name?"


    "Why isn''t it her?"


    "You have too many daughters and too few sons."


    "I don''t like sons, I like daughters."


    "I like my son."


    "You are discrimination, this is not good, Sever."


    "¡­¡­"


    Seifer blinked and looked at Lake who had been with her for two more days. Hearing these words from Lake, he felt an urge to curse.


    Who among the two of us is discriminatory, do you have no idea in your heart?


    Lake looked at the expression on Seifer¡¯s face and laughed: "I haven''t thought about it yet, but believe me, she must have a nice name, I''m leaving."


    Sever saw this, shrugged and said: "Well, your daughter, you are the master."


    Lake''s mouth raised.


    look up.


    Boom!


    When Lake reappears on the heavenly nebula, the entire heavenly nebula, countless female angels in battle will be ready, waiting for the end of the war between the dark elves and Asgard, directly into the world tree , To assist those who did not take refuge in the dark elves and refused to Odin once again in the light and justice war against them.


    At this moment.


    Not long ago, Malkis, the dark elf who obtained ether particles from the little lover of Solna Sandal, never concealed his whereabouts.


    Malekis directly ordered the dark elf ship to drive directly into Asgard.


    In the battle between Odin and Lake, although Lake was slightly weak after the war, Asgard suffered a heavy loss, even though Odin used his powerful authority to directly die in Lake from the underworld of Heim. The gods under him were resurrected unscathed, but the price was the vacuum of divine power that Odin appeared after burning his life.


    and...


    Asgard¡¯s golden barrier was shattered in that war, which is why Malkis¡¯ dark elf ships were able to enter Asgard secretly.


    Of course.


    The dark elf ship can¡¯t say that it really entered Asgard, because when the ship entered Asgard¡¯s range, it was secretly and invisibly prepared to leave the Rainbow Bridge¡¯s coverage area, and it was the patron saint of the Rainbow Bridge. Heimdall discovered something.


    Heimdall let out an anger, directly holding the guardian sword, jumped from the rainbow bridge, and fell directly into the air. Then, under the gaze of some Asgardian gods, Heimdall held the guardian sword fiercely. Cut the ground down.


    In an instant.


    The Dark Elf¡¯s ship could no longer be concealed. In an instant, Asgard sounded again, which had not been thought of for many years, but during this period of time, it was the second invasion alarm sounded.


    What a pity.


    All of these things happened one day ago.


    Lake walked into the main hall, looked at the three queens of heaven sitting in rows there, and said with a smile, "Where is the story going?"


    Hexi looked at Lake who came in, smiled and said, "You are late."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really, it''s over?"


    Liangbing shook his head: "No, but you missed the most exciting part."


    Keisha looked at Lake: "Asgard¡¯s queen Frigga has called her curtain call, and was killed by Malekis after he had killed Sol¡¯s little lover and obtained ether particles."


    Lake directly visualized a beautiful and comfortable sofa in the main hall. He sat down and visualized a cup of bourbon once again. He nodded, "What about now?"


    "What do you think?"


    Keisha asked back, then looked up at the desolate and desolate dark elf planet that was projected out and said: "Odin has never really disbanded his army. The two armies of kingship and war have been destroyed by Odin. Reunited."


    Lake laughed: "So the question now is, Odin, how many hole cards have not been played."


    Hexi smiled and said, "No matter how many cards you have, you won¡¯t have as many cards."


    The corner of Lake¡¯s mouth raised: ¡°Of course, but I don¡¯t like to fight unprepared battles. Now that Malkis thinks he can do it, let him chant and use him to force Odin¡¯s hole cards. It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s a good deal."


    Again.


    Although Odin is a cunning villain, he is indeed a ruthless person anyway, a generation of **** king who controls the world tree universe by his own power.


    At the peak of Odin, Odin was the universe **** who controlled the eight powers of prophecy, kingship, wisdom, healing, magic, poetry, war, and death.


    The reason why ¡¡¡¡ is the Eighth Congress is very simple, because from the beginning, the kingdom of heaven was not Odin''s subordinate. Naturally, the core authority possessed by the kingdom of heaven never belonged to Odin.


    but¡­¡­


    Odin¡¯s peak did not last long. After he expelled and sealed his eldest daughter Hela, it was at the price of the death authority he controlled.


    Afterwards, there is no doubt that because Hela was imprisoned, it was the escape of the three goddesses of fate that took away the prophecy.


    This is a chain reaction.


    On the planet where the dark elf Malekis is located.


    The one-eyed, long-bearded Odin wears a eagle helmet on his head and a golden armor. He holds the gun of eternity Gunnir, and wears the golden ring of Dropnir. The raging anger in the one-eyed is booming.


    Behind him is the two powerful armies of war and kingship that he has never disbanded but only hidden.


    Do you think Odin is avenging his wife, Friega, the queen?


    Do not.


    how can that be.


    From the beginning, everything Odin did was to serve one thing.


    His ambition.


    Odin is only loyal to his ambitions. His anger is not for Friga, but because he saw the wisdom and poetry that he died because of the queen Friga, and the wisdom and poetry that he took away were in the dusk of the gods that could not be stopped. .


    After the death of Queen Friega, countless surviving giants who were suppressed by him and controlled in the desolate country on the edge of the World Tree universe that did not even deserve to have a name uttered a grand cheer.


    "Father!"


    Next to the red cloak, he is holding Thor''s Hammer Mynir, because only Thor''s Hammer can control the Thunder''s authority, Thor said in a deep voice, looking at his father Odin, who has not moved anything for more than ten minutes: " Order it."


    "Boom!"


    Odin regained his senses, staring at his feet, the countless dark elves headed by Malkis from all the dark corners of the dark elves smashed the planet, the eternal gun Gungnir in his hand fell on In the void: "Kill!"


    The words just fell.


    clicked.


    Thor took the lead with a bang, and the Thor''s Hammer in his hand was raised high, which directly led to the endless thunder in the World Tree universe, and brought this furious thunder directly to the planet below him.


    The harvest goddess Sif also drew out her long sword and led the three warriors of the fairy palace to follow Thor''s steps, and fell towards the planet under her.


    The two armies of kingship and war behind Odin, as always, were like mechanical armies, silently, and the sound of the battle formation that could be heard even in the void fell on the planet of dark elves.


    In an instant.


    A familiar battle was once again staged on the planet of dark elves.


    Last time.


    Odin sent a heavenly army, almost slaughtered the entire dark elf, and destroyed the dark elf world.


    And this time?


    Odin also sent his army, and he didn''t know what the result would be this time.


    The answer is yes.


    The dark elf Malkis will die, and it will be ugly.


    the reason?


    Malekith thought he had gotten ether particles, this infinite gem, he could break his wrist with Odin.


    but¡­¡­


    Infinite gems can be called true infinite gems in the Marvel Universe. In a universe that does not have any borders with the Marvel Universe, the infinite gems have the same function as a table foot.


    Right.


    Lake touched his chin, a little curious, saying, in the original plot, it was because of this that Malkis wanted to completely pull the Nine Realms from the World Tree Universe to the Marvel Universe. , And then using the power of ether particles, the gems of reality, to completely destroy Odin and his Asgard?


    Why isn¡¯t this time?


    Could it be said that Malekis didn¡¯t know the real way to use etheric particles, and thought that etheric particles were common to all known and unknown universes. No one told Malekiss about this at all and let Malekis use it. After the debilitating etheric particles killed the queen Frigga, did he think that Odin could also be killed in the World Tree universe?


    good fellow.


    if it is like this¡­¡­


    Lake was a little lucky suddenly, and cut the connection with Malekis, the stupid and arrogant dark elf in time.


    I don''t know the true strength of the enemy, so I just rely on the blood and revenge to support myself all the way straight?


    You think you are me.


    Furthermore, I''m so reckless, that''s sensible, even if there are no ten layers, there are eight layers of confidence.


    Your recklessness? That''s really reckless Lake shook his head helplessly. He could also guess what Malekis was thinking about. Isn¡¯t it that Malekis saw that Lake could be directly in Asgar? De recklessly traveled all the way out of the sky. He felt that if he had obtained ether particles, he would not be worse than Lake. He could even rely on reality gems in the world tree universe, in front of the world tree universe¡¯s many gods and creatures, completely Swollen the big face on the other side of Odin.


    even.


    I can kill Odin!


    Come like this.


    Malekis feels that he is the king of the World Tree universe, who is truly blessed and blessed by the giants and the life of the World Tree.


    Pity.


    Malekis¡¯ dream has just been half done.


    bang!


    Malekis was directly blasted into the dark mountain by Thor with a hammer.


    The ether particles in his hand have just been shot.


    In the sky, Odin''s one-eyed eye flashed with rolling thunder: "I am still the ruler of the world tree!"


    Gungnir landed again.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 781: Heroic Poems of Malekis

    "Nothing!"


    "what?"


    "Malekith is gone."


    Lake stood on the heavenly nebula, standing side by side with the three women, and felt that at this moment on the dark elf planet, Odin shook his head at the moment when he landed on Gunganell like a declaration, and the corner of his mouth turned to Malekiss. There was an endless ridicule: "Even if Odin is weak, the World Tree Universe is still his Odin."


    took the infinite gems of the Marvel universe and ran to the world tree universe with different fundamental laws to try to beat Odin.


    What do you think.


    Odin is weakening, and the world tree universe is still in Odin''s hands.


    This is why Lake took advantage of Odin''s overwhelming time to directly let the kingdom of heaven fall from the world tree, and then move out of the Marvel universe.


    World Tree Universe So far, at the moment when the twilight of the gods does not finally fall, there is still Odin¡¯s home court.


    If the kingdom of heaven is still in the world tree universe, although Odin will not conquer the kingdom of heaven.


    but¡­


    The kingdom of heaven cannot be expanded. If the kingdom of heaven is still in the world, the angels of the kingdom of heaven are okay in the kingdom of heaven. Once outside of the kingdom of heaven, Odin hides the kingship and war as the performance of the two armies. The ghost knows that he is still Are there any other troops?


    But it''s different if the kingdom of heaven breaks away from the world tree universe and falls into the Marvel universe.


    The most dangerous thing is that everyone is fighting away on the road, fair and just.


    Odin''s strength cannot be fully utilized in the Marvel Universe.


    Lake is the same.


    But Lake can guarantee that as long as Odin dares to run out of the World Tree universe, Lake can unscrupulously humiliate this gray-haired old guy, whose life is about to accompany the dusk of the gods to usher in his final ending.


    But.


    Lake''s eyes flickered slightly: "Maybe, Malekis can do one thing for me in the end."


    finished.


    Lake closed his eyes slightly, switched the communication of the heavenly kingdom, and then contacted the personal communication of Malekis who had been blacklisted to refuse communication not long ago.


    "Malekiss!"


    "..."


    At this moment, Malekis looked at the etheric gemstone that was in his hands ready to release his power, suddenly as if being pulled off the gate, was slightly taken aback, and quickly avoided the angry hammer of Thor, the **** of thunder, and ran in. I felt the sound suddenly resounding in the sea of ??consciousness when I was in the chaos, and I was stunned.


    Next second.


    Malekis¡¯s angry voice came over: ¡°Damn it, you helped Odin secretly, and you controlled the energy of the etheric particles!¡±


    correct.


    now it''s right.


    Malekis remembered that all these plans were made by this voice, and it was this voice that told Malekis where the etheric particles might appear.


    Then when he worked so hard to rush over, the ether particles had been brought back to Asgard by Thor.


    It was at that time that Malkis, who was the king of the dark elves, was angry. He felt that there was no equal treatment, just fooling and deceit, so he planned to fight for more rights for himself and his people.


    But after that, Malekis suddenly discovered that this voice is not a real heavenly person, and the essence of this voice is not the life of the world tree universe at all.


    Malekiss suddenly, the ambition of burial was aroused, non-world tree life cannot be king!


    He wants to be king.


    He wants to be the king of all life in the universe.


    So...


    Malekis broke up with this voice, and then, relying on his own plan and strategy, he broke through Asgard¡¯s defensive circle without hindrance. Although there was a mistake in the middle, he still let him take it. When it came to the etheric particles, even for the sake of his people, he personally killed the little lover of Friga and Sol, the queen of heaven.


    To put it simply.


    Malekis, to some extent, killed both the wives of Odin and Saul and his son. It can be described as a double kill.


    But now?


    Malekis looked at the etheric particles like poor contact, and suddenly heard Lake''s voice. There is no doubt that this stupid guy actually thought that everything was done by Lake.


    Lake listened to Malkis''s words and snorted directly: "You idiot, if I didn''t think you could do me one last favor, I wouldn''t be too lazy to talk to you."


    Ether particles are just the name of the world tree life for the gems of reality, which is the same as the name of the space gems called the universe Rubik''s cube by the people on earth.


    But reality gems were the first to appear in the World Tree universe.


    the reason?


    This is the price that the World Tree needs to be integrated into the Marvel Universe. The real gemstone pseudonym etheric particles exist in the World Tree universe. After being acquired by the dark elves at that time, it is not just a simple and simple coincidence.


    To put it simply.


    Both the universe and the universe have their fundamental consciousness, and this fundamental consciousness is driven by its fundamental laws and instincts.


    grow stronger.


    is growing.


    The Marvel Universe has invested reality gems into the World Tree universe, but the more the life of the World Tree universe uses reality gems, it will be difficult for the World Tree universe to leave the Marvel universe again.


    But now?


    The power of the laws of reality gems are still foreign laws, and there is no fundamental assimilation of the world tree universe yet.


    "You took the artifact of the outer universe and ran to the world tree to find Odin, who is still the **** king, to fight. Your stupidity is beyond my thoughts. I thought that even if you were stupid, you would choose to go to the outer universe and Odin confronted."


    "¡­what?"


    "Don''t think about it."


    Lake knew what Malekis was thinking at the moment, and said without expression: "Malekis, you are dead, but you can do me one last favor. Maybe, when I feel better in the future, I will revive your people and let the dark elves reappear and live happily."


    Malekis may not know where he can use the power of reality gems.


    But Odin knows it.


    So don''t think about it, why is Odin above the planet at this moment, isn''t it just to prevent Malkis from fleeing?


    As long as in the universe of the World Tree, let alone Malkis has the gems of reality, even if Malkis wears the Infinite Gloves, even if Odin is weak, as long as the gods have not come yet, Malkis has the Infinite Gloves. Lekis was a stinky brother in front of Odin.


    "Boom!"


    "ßÑ!"


    Malekis gritted his teeth, urging the power of the etheric particles that sometimes failed and smashed to avoid the endless thunder in the sky: "You are lying to me, you must be lying to me, then why do you think I have got the ether? Particles can help you kill Odin."


    Lake sneered: "Idiot, this is the difference between me and you. If your stupidity can be a little lower, you will certainly not die, but now, sorry, you can use your life in exchange for my future to save you. Clan members, or, after the call, you and your clansmen will be destroyed by Odin in this endless river of time."


    "you¡­"


    "In ten seconds, you are dying!"


    "and many more!"


    "three!"


    "..."


    "Two!"


    "..."


    Malkis felt a mess, especially under the urging of such innocence as Lake, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and shouted: "I promise you, what should I do."


    Lake showed a bright smile in the sea of ??consciousness of Malekis, and directly transmitted what he needed Malekis to do to Malekis: "I will give you the way, if you want to, you can see for yourself Come on, you have no time, Malkis, once your last tribe is slaughtered and cleaned, even if it is me, I will not be able to collect their souls. Go away, never see you again, Malkis!"


    finished.


    Leck''s phone call with Malekis ended in a straightforward manner. After it was over, he swung a knife in the sea of ??direct consciousness, completely cutting off the connection between him and Malekis.


    "Hey Hey hey!"


    "..."


    "Let''s die!"


    "Boom!"


    "Puff!"


    Malkis was careless, and with a bang, he was directly accompanied by the endless thunder and landed directly, instantly blasting dozens of dark elves around him directly, and then hitting his skull again and again with a hammer. Sol was hit and flew out.


    àÛͨ!


    Malekiss pale face showed a trace of flushing, spouting a mouthful of blood, struggling to buzz his head, and climbed up from the land that was already in ruins.


    Then...


    Malkis saw that his tribe, his last tribe, accompanied by endless thunder and fire, and the screams of countless war horses, were being harvested by the goddess Sif, the three warriors of the palace and the two. Encircled and suppressed by a large army, the tribesmen who suffered the last slaughter.


    "what!"


    Malekis may be an idiot, but he is a king, the king of the dark elves. Right now, at this moment, Malekis takes in his lifeless tribesmen, and once again takes out the etheric particles with his eyes splitting. Towards Sol, who was holding Mulnier and seeing him as a lamb to be slaughtered, slowly approached him and roared: "The dark elves will not forget this day."


    Thor''s face was expressionless, and his calm voice filled with the feeling of enjoying the killing: "I will not forget, after today, there will be no more dark elves on the world tree. UU reading "


    Sol turned a blind eye to the ether particles in Malekith''s hand.


    Malekis let out a roar again.


    Next second.


    Thor was taken aback for a moment.


    Odin, who was over the dark elf country, couldn''t help but shrink his eyes.


    But seeing Malekis roared up to the sky, and then, with a bang, the whole person broke open with a bang, turned into a blood mist, and a soul fell into the reality gem instantly, and then the reality gem instantly brightened and boomed. A sound fell in the kingdom of the dark elf.


    hum!


    hum!


    hum!


    Sol couldn''t help but lowered his head, looking at the ruins that was trembling suddenly, the alarm bell in his heart suddenly rose.


    what happened?


    Next second.


    Saul seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head instantly, with a bang, appeared next to the harvest goddess Sieve, hugged Sieve, raised Thor''s hammer soaring into the sky and roared: "Quickly get out of here," fast!!"


    Boom!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 782: Lakes true ambition

    umbling!


    "Gosh."


    "It''s spectacular."


    "What did you do."


    was above the Angel Nebula. At this moment, watching the planet that suddenly fell out of the void, and the planet that began to rapidly stage an introductory scene during the fall, was involuntarily stared at.


    Holy Keisha even looked at Lake who seemed to have expected this, and said curiously: "What did you say to that Malekis?"


    Lake shrugged.


    What did he say?


    a lot of.


    but¡­


    The thing was made by Malekis, and it had nothing to do with him. Even, Lake did not give Malekis any promise, but Malekis felt that it was a promise.


    Things are very simple.


    Lake told Malekiss that he would die, and once he fell into Odin''s hands, he would die miserably. His ending could not be reversed by anyone.


    but¡­


    Malekis can do the last thing when he is about to close.


    That is to burn one''s own life to forcefully urge the etheric particles that are suppressed by the world tree universe, that is, the infinite gem.


    At the price of his own life and even soul, in exchange for the World Tree to relax the power of the real gemstone, even if it is only a few seconds.


    The fundamental law of the world tree universe is the price.


    As long as you can give, World Tree dares to give.


    So the World Tree promised Malekis to get the price, and then, in the burning vacant time, Malekis, with the last remaining consciousness, issued a reality gem to the full-fire reality gem. It is difficult to refuse the request.


    Assimilate the kingdom of the dark elves and let the kingdom fall from the world tree.


    If Malekis promised this request, it is estimated that the World Tree would ignore it. After all, the price needs to be paid equally. The soul and life of Malekis can at most make the infinite gems free from the law. The use of suppression takes only a few seconds.


    But uncontrolled reality gems can make the kingdom of dark elves fall.


    I said before.


    Reality gem is the first infinite gem that entered the World Tree universe with the alias of ether particles in the World Tree universe into the Marvel universe. Its appearance is not accidental, and it is not a coincidence.


    It is a task with instinct. It is a gem of reality. Then, things that do not belong to the real Marvel universe, naturally, it wants to assimilate it.


    Lake sighed: "Actually, even if I want to give Malkis the promise, I can''t give it anymore."


    "How to say?"


    "The way the kingdom of the dark elves leaves the world tree is different from the kingdom of heaven."


    "..."


    The kingdom of heaven left the world tree because the three angel queens, who belonged to the world tree, united to pray for the world tree. They only left, not far away, just because Odin was perverse. They refused to obey Odin, but they were in the world. They couldn''t defeat Odin in the tree universe, so they had to leave.


    And the three angel queens finally prayed that World Tree would pay the price it had to pay.


    That is, in the future, the Heavenly Congress will return to the world tree and become the brightest country on the world tree that will bring light to all living beings.


    This is the price.


    The only difference is that this is to receive the goods first, then pay later. This is not a blank check, it is just that it has not been cashed yet.


    But the kingdom of the dark elves is not like this.


    One of them.


    Malekis has no qualifications to do business with the World Tree. If it is not based on burning life and soul, the fundamental law of the World Tree universe would not pay attention to him at all.


    Second.


    Malekis took advantage of the loophole. He did not wish the world tree to let them escape, but used control to untie the real gems in the infinite gems, and then used the power of the real gems to force him directly. The country was broken from the world tree.


    This kind of behavior is not uncommon on the earth.


    Eat inside and out?


    running dog?


    spy?


    In short, the World Tree is probably very angry at this moment, and even, I am afraid that it has cleared all the records of the dark elves to which Malekis belongs.


    In this case, Lake can retrieve the soul of the dark elf, and there will be ghosts.


    I am afraid that the giants are also angry at this moment because of Malkis''s choice.


    Of course.


    is the anger towards Odin.


    After all, the giants have already understood that their enemy is only one. It is not a new kingdom that has changed dynasties and positions, nor is it the dark elves Malkis. Even if Malkis used this method to let his kingdom leave the world tree. , All of this, in the eyes of the giants, this is all forced by Odin.


    rumbling!


    When the Dark Elf Kingdom was falling, although the light of the Rainbow Bridge continued to transmit batch after batch of Asgardian soldiers still on that planet, while the light of the Rainbow Bridge had not been separated from the gap.


    but¡­


    Under the endless roar and burning, accompanied by a brand new nebula that also appeared to be incomparably desolate, at the same time, at least half of the souls of Asgardian soldiers were buried in them. Among them.


    If you stand on the world of this newborn nebula and look up, you will find that because of the countless falling dust of the nebula and the breath of the world tree, if you look up at the sun, you will find that the sun is like red wine. , So red, so hot.


    Since then.


    From this moment on, the World Tree universe has directly become the Seven Realms.


    Originally, there were ten apples growing on this world tree. As a result, Odin violently ate an apple, which caused the curse of the gods to fall. After that, the kingdom of heaven did not want to be given by Odin and directly caused the gods. The gears of twilight can no longer be stopped.


    at the moment?


    The third apple fell again. Although the price was paid by the dark elves, but in the same way, Odin, who is known as the **** king of the world tree universe, didn''t have any responsibility?


    With a puff of Odin, when the Dark Elf Kingdom left the World Tree, he directly grabbed the reality gem that was once again suppressed after a few seconds and returned to Asgard¡¯s golden palace, sitting at him. At this moment, there was a burst of blood on the cracked golden throne.


    But it''s more than that.


    House seemingly endless rain!


    Murphy effect, effective again.


    "God King."


    As the patron saint of Asgard, Heimdall ignored the wounded soldiers who passed by him. Although he was also surprised that these soldiers did not know where they were placed, he walked in without changing his face. Ding Shen said: "The three angel queens of heaven announced their support for the uprisings of the remaining six rebels, and they had originally blessed them with light and justice."


    Odin looked at Heimdall, his one-eyed gleaming: "Zeus!!!"


    With the three angel queens in the landing position, on this nascent planet not too far away from the heavenly nebula, Lake, who looked up at the red and black, red and purple eyes of the sun, raised his eyebrows, lightly. Smiled: "Don''t worry, take your time, you come out to find death, you are waiting for death inside, I am curious, your choice, the great God King Odin!"


    Odin''s one-eyed gleaming infinite light, as if talking to Lake in the air.


    Lake ignored Odin¡¯s friendly questioning and chuckled lightly, feeling that at this moment, completely relying on this nascent nebula, he directly locates the docking Chaos Hades.


    This is the rhythm of the dark elf falling, and Lake is full.


    In the world where the kingdom of heaven had died before, Lake couldn''t help it. He didn''t know how to manage the world after death. He could only temporarily hand over the fruit to the scheduled labor Mephisto for management.


    But this nascent world?


    This is unnecessary.


    Lake looked back at Liang Bing: "How many troops can be sent here from the newly born Heavenly Kingdom? Here, it is a little closer to the World Tree universe."


    The three hundred thousand imperial troops of the Chaos Hades are still training.


    Frank just told Lake that he can train between Lake¡¯s hands on the **** dimension, but he didn¡¯t say a specific time.


    and...


    The three hundred thousand forbidden army is a dark hand that Lake left Mephisto. If this is exposed, the ghost knows whether Mephisto will react and will directly sabotage him.


    This is not what Lake wants.


    Liangbing frowned slightly: "It can be, but, what do you want here?"


    Lake smiled slightly and said, "Here, it will be the birthplace of the brand new Midgard."


    Hexi looked at Lake: "Where is the earth, the earth is Midgard?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, the earth belongs to the earth."


    Holy Keisha looked at Lake suspiciously.


    Lake smiled and said: "I had this idea before, but so far, the position of the earth has been placed very right. Moreover, Karen is a human being on the earth instead of Midgard. The appearance of Midgard is only It will make Karen feel that her hometown is gone. I don''t want to do that."


    The reason why Karen contributed to the Union of the Earth, UU reading www.uukanshu. I am afraid that part of the biggest reason for com is that it vaguely knows the choices that the earth is about to make at a fork in the road.


    Lake thought so.


    and...


    Lake also likes this blue planet from a distance.


    Whoever stipulated that rising from the ruins must rise from the original ruins.


    Midgard is the life of the world tree, and the kingdom where the dark elves are also belongs to the world tree, so why can¡¯t Midgard rebuild a new home on the ruins where the dark elves are?


    As for the people on earth?


    The dark elves have been expelled from the World Tree furiously, so why not fill the earth?


    The most important thing.


    Compared with aggression and colonization, no one can compare to the people on earth.


    Lake¡¯s ambition is not just to swallow a world tree universe.


    Kill the world tree first, and then kill the **** of Marvel.


    to the end...


    The only self chaotic universe runs through the multiverse.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 783: Silea Nebula

    Lake has even thought about it.


    In order to eliminate the shuttle behavior similar to Wanda, when things are done, a multi-time administration is set up to prevent anyone from having another discussion behavior similar to Wanda¡¯s on his time.


    was originally easy and difficult.


    As soon as Wanda crossed, everything changed.


    made him play hell-level difficulty.


    and so¡­


    After he completely unifies the timeline in the future, he will definitely set up a bureau to help him maintain the sacred timeline. The purpose is to fight against time fugitives who are similar to learning from Wanda.


    Ok.


    Of course, this is something later.


    at the moment?


    Relying on the purest darkness, ¡¡¡¡ Lake¡¯s Chaos Underworld absorbs all the despair, complaints, and anger in this newly-born nebula world because of the involution process.


    All these emotions were absorbed by the hungry Force Tree just a few breaths.


    at this time.


    "Lake!"


    "..."


    Lake listened to Keisha''s call, opened his eyes, and looked in the direction of Keisha''s fingers.


    Odin.


    Wearing an eagle helmet and wearing gold armor, Odin, holding the gun of eternity, Gunnir, quietly appeared at the edge of the World Tree universe at this moment, staring deeply at Lake with one eye.


    ßË!


    Lake appeared directly opposite Odin''s sight, but did not enter the World Tree universe, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Great King Odin, thank you for the gift you gave me."


    Odin was not angry, and seemed angry and calmed down: "I know who you are, Zeus!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    You should have known who I am.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Is that right? You can''t kill me Odin. Your destiny has been written, and my destiny is in my hands. This is you and The fundamental difference between me."


    Odin did not create the universe, he just created the fundamental law of the world tree, but his destiny is also tightly held in the hands of the world tree.


    Lake is different.


    Lake is truly creating a universe that belongs to him. Even the three goddesses of fate surrender to him, and will not weave his fate with the fate of any of his many objects.


    speak for nothing.


    Odin was regarded as the founding emperor, but at best he was at the level of the Song Dynasty.


    And Lake...


    Ha ha.


    There is no doubt that the founding emperor who really started from scratch, started from a mere mortal, is equivalent to... Ming?


    The sun and the moon are the Ming Dynasty.


    Then, on Lake''s side, the multiverse is in chaos!


    Odin''s tone was faint: "Maybe my destiny cannot be rewritten, but your destiny is the same, Zeus, I can''t resist, and so are you."


    finished.


    Odin turned around and left the place directly, disappearing without a trace with a squeak.


    Lake stood there, frowning slightly.


    WTF?


    This old fellow Odin intends to use this naive trick to disturb his mind. There are a lot of gods talking about it. Opening is fate, and closing is summoning?


    who are you scaring?


    Lake smiled and shook his head.


    Destiny?


    His fate has long surpassed the chaotic universe, and is completely controlled by himself. Who will write his fate?


    The universe itself?


    Lake did not owe any debts in this universe.


    He lives on the earth. Midgard once owed the earth. He also owed the debt to the world tree, and he had already figured out how to repay the debt.


    As for infinite gems?


    Lake once owned three infinite gems, but he has gone out now. He has not used the power of infinite gems, and it is even more impossible to owe any debt to the nemesis.


    and so.


    In this universe, who is qualified to write for him?


    want to say the enemy.


    is also a group of guys who can''t fight.


    Mephisto.


    Domam.


    Who else is coming?


    correct.


    Director!


    Lake raised his eyebrows. This time, Director Mie was a great loss of soldiers.


    Not only was the Cherita group, the most loyal and the most loyal under him, destroyed, even the Deathblade General of the Five Obsidians under his hand was directly folded here.


    There is also the spiritual gem that Director Mie finally found.


    But...


    Lake doesn''t know where the spiritual gem has gone. Maybe it has completed the replacement with the etheric particles, so let''s go to the space where the etheric particles, which is the actual gem, exist.


    If you count the time, Director Mie should have received the message at this moment.


    I don''t know if the comb essence will be so angry at this moment to slaughter a few galaxies to vent their anger.


    Lake thought this way, smiled, fell on this brand new nebula again, and looked at the three women in front of him with a smile: "Maybe we can give this place a name, after all, we always use the nascent nebula. To show here, it¡¯s not good."


    Liangbing said, "Isn''t it good to keep calling Walter Alheim?"


    "He has been expelled, and the entire Dark Elf is gone."


    "That''s Midgard?"


    "Too red fruit."


    Lake listened to Hexi¡¯s words and shook his head: ¡°Although I told Odin that I am the king of Midgard, Odin knows that I am not, and it¡¯s not good to use this name. I¡¯m not worried about offending Odin, just , I want to have a bit of my own brand in it."


    After all, changing dynasties requires changing names.


    Lake is just following the mainstream. If you continue to use other names, Lake always feels that he is a turf acquired by usurping the throne, rather than relying on his own hands to make a real sword.


    Heaven is an exception.


    Angels are either in heaven or in heaven. Those in **** are called fallen angels.


    and so¡­


    It¡¯s not a big deal that Heaven can¡¯t be changed.


    But Midgard?


    Lake hopes that he can have his own style.


    Half loudly.


    Lake touched his chin, racked his brains, thought for a while, and then decisively gave up his impulse to create a ranking, looked at the three women, raised his eyebrows, and directly chose the doctrine: "How about Krypton?"


    "Krypton?"


    "Correct."


    "Does it have any meaning?"


    "There is nothing special."


    Lake, it¡¯s not just a sense of horror.


    He is not that boring.


    ë´ÐÇ.


    ë´½ð.


    In a sense, the nebula underneath can be regarded as the one that Lake had grabbed from the World Tree by the dual means of strength and strategy.


    can...


    Lake hopes that he will not forget his original intention and use this method to make himself remember one thing, that is, Lake does not want to forget how he started his own business in the future.


    Do not forget the original intention, always have to go!


    Moreover.


    This is not a name, it is really the same as the Krypton in the universe next door.


    There is no kryptonite in this version of ¡¡¡¡lake.


    Moreover.


    Standing on this future krypton star, the sun is red, just because there are some other unexplained illusions in the stream zone layer outside the planet.


    In essence, the sun in the solar system is still a normal sun.


    and so¡­


    Even though this place is called Krypton, the Midgard people are still Midgard, and they won''t change into Kryptonian people.


    Keisha and Liang Bing and Hexi looked at each other, then looked at Lake, and shrugged: "Krypton, although this name is a bit weird, it''s not our place anyway."


    Their home is in heaven, not on this so-called Krypton.


    "Forget it."


    "what?"


    "Krypton Nebula, it doesn''t sound very good."


    Lake touched his chin: "Call Sileia Nebula!"


    The three girls raised their eyebrows and looked at Lake: "..."


    Lake smiled and looked around the unusually desolate surroundings: "It seems that we still need to reform. Although the Midgard people are eternal, they seem to have the same physical quality as humans, and there is no oxygen in this place."


    Keisha raised her head and looked at the emptiness, and she could directly see the big scene of the starry sky.


    Is this a problem of no oxygen?


    Even if there is oxygen, I''m afraid it can''t be kept here.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, repeated his right hand, and with a squeaking sound, he directly took out something like an egg.


    "what is this?"


    "Scrap."


    Lake opened the Egg of Destruction, which was a waste to him, and then left a little bit with the three daughters.


    followed.


    The Egg of Destruction opened silently, and then sprayed a loneliness.


    good fellow.


    Lake looked at the Egg of Destruction without any movement, and frowned. So, for so many years, the Infinite Clan people have fought inwardly just for such a thing that is destined to be a dud?


    Amazing.


    Lake exclaimed in his heart. Before the three girls had cast a weird look, he raised his eyebrows and directly took out a large piece of equipment from the warehouse.


    Boom!


    The machine landed directly.


    is shaped like a top, but the two ends are separable.


    [Tools, B+ level]


    [Name: "Large-scale Environmental Reconstruction Instrument"]


    [Introduction: "From (the dream transformer of the universe, Yu, who has the ability to listen to the needs of various races, is good at combining the needs with the current environment, and is called the A-level construction of the new era by the entire universe." This machine contains tens of millions of environmental parameters. It can be started with one key, and it can be transformed immediately, safe and worry-free, or you can also use your Imagination, DIY settings by yourself, using core methods, using the center of the earth as the central axis to separate the two ends, adjusting the gravity of the planet, changing the atmospheric structure of the planet, making high-end domineering high-end, mad and cool, and then transforming the internal environment. Every large-scale environmental modification machine has a good review, dear, remember to give a good review."]


    This machine came with a gift package.


    Lake originally wanted to use this machine to directly transform the earth into what it used to be Midgard, but later on, wasn''t it except for the survivors.


    And Lake also talked about it with Karen consciously or unconsciously afterwards. Although Karen didn''t speak, he still said those words, which can be found from Karen''s trouble with the Earth Federation.


    Karen still has feelings for the earth.


    is fine.


    This machine can be used here.


    Lake ran in front of the machine, clicked on the screen, rummaged a few times, found a favorite parameter that he had found, and set the continuous working mode.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 784: Thanos action

    "Ding!"


    "At the beginning of the operation, during the operation, please take care of all the items you still need to save. During the construction period, the whole planet will be closed. Safety work is the key. The estimated completion time..."


    "Calculating!"


    "Earth time ninety days."


    "Estimated time for full completion: two thousand three hundred and sixty days."


    "Get it done!"


    This newly harvested Sileia Nebula, with heaven above and Hades below, will become the first life planet in the Chaos Universe in the Marvel Universe. At the same time, it will also be Lake''s foothold in the present and in the near future. Layout, and the layout of the more distant future.


    In simple terms.


    This is a small step for Lake, but it is a big step for the Chaos Universe.


    As for why it takes more than two thousand days to complete all of it, that is because it is not only a planet under the feet that can live in the Sileia Nebula, and other asteroids are also possible.


    Precautions have always been Lake¡¯s motto, just like Lake has always believed, even a piece of paper is just as useful.


    This is like building a road.


    You can¡¯t think that if you don¡¯t have two or three Xiao Miao now, you think it¡¯s OK to build a country road.


    this is not right.


    Have a long-term vision. For example, although I am no one now, but what if it develops in the future, what should I do when the time comes, and push it all over again?


    The most correct way is to do it right now, when there is no one, and it is not demanding, first according to the standard of the preliminary interstellar universe colonization era.


    This is the most correct choice.


    after awhile.


    The two working modules of the large-scale environmental modification machine screamed directly. After the three of Lake and Keisha left the Sileia Nebula, they began to locate the center of gravity and start working.


    Heavenly Nebula.


    Keisha thought for a while, and looked at Lake: "Although I know it''s not my business, but are you sure you want to call it Sileia Nebula, not Seleia Nebula?"


    Lake blinked and looked at Keisha.


    Next second.


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, and smiled and said: "It can also be called the Celea Nebula, but Saifu will not come over."


    Xilea.


    Hill, Lake!


    As for Ya?


    It is purely half of the reason for rhyming, and half of the reason, if the earth is expanded to the entire universe, the location of the Sileia Nebula is exactly in Asia.


    If you can''t be called Krypton, calling the entire Sileia is also a way for Lake to remember his true past.


    While on Midgard Island, Lake once talked about this with Seffer. It doesn¡¯t matter who started it. What¡¯s important is that if Midgard needs to surrender the earth, she will never leave. The Earth''s.


    After all, compared to the so-called Midgardian identity, Seifer still agrees with his identity as a human being on Earth.


    Then the question is coming.


    If Sever can''t come, who will come, I can''t let Andy lead the team.


    Stop it.


    If Andy is really allowed to come over, Lake has no doubt at all after a few years, and Andy has the 50% possibility to directly degenerate the Sileia Nebula into its original form.


    After all, Andy has learned from the past.


    and so¡­


    Then it can only be Hill.


    fair enough.


    Frankly speaking, Lake has only recently realized that it seems that Hill¡¯s leadership ability is the best compared to Sever. If it is Hill, it may be possible for the Sileia Nebula to develop into an interstellar at the fastest speed. What about civilization.


    How to arrange Sefer just like this?


    Lake thought about it at first, and then I didn¡¯t bother to think about it. Anyway, the ship went straight to the bridge head. It¡¯s really not good. It¡¯s a big deal to occupy the land directly on the earth and give Hill an island that no one can see.


    Hill is the queen of the island, and Lake is the king of the island.


    It has always been Lake''s dream to occupy the mountain as king, but compared to the bandits, Lake prefers to be the One Piece if he chooses one.


    Just do it.


    After Lake¡¯s ontological consciousness was transferred back to New York, that night, the news that the current Sileia Nebula had begun construction was told to Hill, who was cooking delicious food in the Star Tower.


    Hill was taken aback at first, then he looked up suspiciously at Lake: "Who told you that, let me guess, it¡¯s Sever, right?"


    Lake blinked: "What?"


    Hill put down the cooking knife in his hand and looked at Lake, thinking that Lake was pretending to be confused, and said with a smile: "If you don''t know, then how do you know the name I named for our daughter, Thea, or Say, have you entered the sea of ??my consciousness?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, his gaze fell on Hill''s stomach through the blocking bar in front of him, and then wiped his face, it seemed that he was pregnant, and it seemed that it was almost a month old. Hill, with a smile on his face: "Yes, Hill, Lake, Thea, all together is Silea, does it sound good? I have to say, this is a very, very beautiful coincidence."


    Yes it is.


    Lake thinks so.


    what?


    Lake didn¡¯t say that before?


    Ah.


    Lake said too much. In the adult world, there will be changes before the end of the day without regrets. After all, what is meant by a plan that cannot keep up with the change?


    This is it.


    Sileia Nebula, is named after Lake by his name, Hill''s name and their unborn daughter.


    That''s it.


    Lake smiled, shrugged, facing Hill, his body language was full of words, well, that''s it, the way you caught me.


    In order to keep Hill''s topic from continuing in the name of this nebula, so as not to find any flaws.


    "Thea, Thea..."


    Lake walked behind Hill, hugged Hill, put his hands on Hill¡¯s belly, stroked gently, and smiled and changed the subject: ¡°Thea, the goddess of treasure, light and vision, this is what I gave Do you like her gift?"


    Hill smiled and kissed Lake on the cheek: "I''m afraid you won''t have that much to split in the end."


    Lake shrugged and said, "No, believe me, I can."


    It''s a big deal, he can just refine the theocracy.


    Like the goddess of the season?


    This is a theocracy, so if it is refined into spring, summer, autumn and winter, wouldn''t this be three more theocracies for no reason?


    What a big thing.


    Lake doesn''t like to use his brain, but when it comes to his own woman, family or daughter, Lake feels that it is better to use his brain occasionally, so as not to end up like Odin.


    Look at Odin.


    Again.


    Odin has unparalleled wisdom for everything that happens in the World Tree universe, but this is not so much wisdom, as it is another kind of power that the World Tree gives him.


    Look at the moment.


    Whenever things are out of the scope of the World Tree universe, Odin''s head is just like his simple and rude son Thor. He has a feeling of being too old to keep up with the times.


    At this moment.


    Just when Lake listened to Hill with a smile, she had been thinking about if there was a world that belonged only to her, she completely owned, how she would arrange it, and how it would make the world work.


    is far, far away, has left the Milky Way, left the sun, and is in another barren galaxy.


    A tall comber sat on his throne with a gloomy face.


    Half loudly.


    is frightening in the universe, but after watching too much, I feel that there are some such lovely purple sweet potato essences, Thanos, the Director of Thanos has shifted his throne in one direction.


    caught the eye.


    Underground, a Cree was holding two broken blades in both hands.


    "Father."


    Standing next to him, Kamora nodded slightly, looking at Thanos, and came directly, took away the broken blade from the Kerry¡¯s hand, walked to the front of Thanos¡¯ throne, glanced down at Thanos, and said, ¡°It¡¯s death indeed. General Blade¡¯s weapon."


    Thanos looked gloomy.


    Since General Deadblade has not delivered any news for many days, Thanos has had an ominous premonition, but now, this ominous premonition has come true.


    "Earth!"


    "Tla!"


    Thanos stared at the Cree at his feet with those eyes that could be called death gazes: "How did you take this weapon from under Odin''s eyelids safe and sound."


    The Cree raised his head: "This was once our test product was found from the moon and sent to us as a gift."


    talking.


    The Cree directly looked at Thanos: "Your Cherita army and General Deadblade have been destroyed. Our leader said, in this way, we have a common enemy."


    "Your boss!"


    "Ronan, my Kerry Empire accuses the commander of the legionnaire!"


    "The traitor?"


    "..."


    Ronan, in charge of the Kerry Empire¡¯s accusation legion, is a pure-blooded hawk and radical. A few years ago, because the Kerry management was very dissatisfied with Sandal¡¯s negotiation, he even asked him not to harass the Kerry Empire. At the time of Shandal, a high-ranking official of the empire was killed with a hammer.


    After the incident, Ronan even said on the spot that UU read www. uukanshu.com He did not accept the Kerry Empire¡¯s peace talks with Sandal, and stated that the Imperial Cabinet had no right to intervene in the actions of the Legion.


    This is not.


    Ronan is the commander of the accusation legion, the biggest accuser. As a result, he was accused by some of the Cuckoo faction in the Kerry Empire as the biggest traitor.


    Thanos squinted his eyes, as if he hadn''t woken up: "What does he want?"


    "Alliance!"


    The Cree looked up at Thanos, and resisted the thought in his mind that he would be slapped to death by Thanos. He swallowed and said, "The leader wants to form an alliance with you. He hopes to use your power to help We slaughtered Sandal."


    Thanba said solemnly: "Then what can I get?"


    The Cree said: "Our friendship..."


    Thanos interrupted directly: "You ants like ants, I don¡¯t like them at all. I want to negotiate with me, let Ronan come over in person, Camora, remove his limbs, and throw him out. ."


    ïÏ with a loud sound.


    Kamora was like a good daughter who was obedient, and the dagger in his hand was immediately unsheathed, and she walked towards the Cree who had been stunned on the spot.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 785: We found

    at this time.


    The Kerry¡¯s hair roots stood up, and almost immediately after Kamora¡¯s dagger fell like lightning, he said loudly: "Power gem, power gem!"


    "and many more!"


    "Boom!"


    Kamora immediately relieved his strength, and with a bang, he directly plunged his dagger into the hard floor next to it.


    The dagger went directly deep into the floor.


    The Cree said toward Thanos on the throne: "The leader knows that you have been looking for the legendary infinite gem, and the leader is willing to give you the power gem, as long as you can help us eradicate the planet Shandar."


    "The power gem is in Ronan''s hand."


    "The leader probably knows where the thing is."


    "where!"


    "Have we reached a deal."


    "Hahaha."


    Thanos sitting on the throne laughed directly. The laughter was very loud, but it made the Cree''s creeps.


    Next second.


    "Kamora."


    "Father."


    "Go with him, find Ronan, and stare at him. Once the power gem is down, bring it back and give it to me."


    "¡­Yes."


    Thanos looked at the Cree immediately: "Wait for you to bring the power gems. Yes, I can help Ronan destroy the planet Shandal."


    Wait for me to get the power gem.


    I will not only destroy Sandal, but also your Kri Star.


    My goddess, waiting for me, I will speed up my speed, collect all the infinite gems, and use half of the creatures in this universe as a price, as my betrothal gift to you.


    Earth!


    Gardenas Island.


    "What the hell?"


    Lake hasn''t just been seated in his office for five minutes, and then the special line of the white building came.


    Of course.


    belongs to the queen Karen.


    Lake listened to what Karen said on the phone and raised his eyebrows: "Why postpone it?"


    In the white building, Karen, who was dealing with a lot of affairs, also said with a headache: "Forget the blame for the past. This is the first criterion set by the Earth Federation Federation. However, the few you sent over tried to do it. The big black-skinned people, the major overlords have intelligence to show that they need some time to thoroughly clean up the aftermath and complete the finishing work."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Why are you so troublesome? This is a tacit action of yours. You catch all of them and pull them to feed the fish. It''s not better if it''s a hundred."


    There is not much left anyway.


    The African side is actually almost finished, but the real finishing has not yet been completed. After all, some Cherita Zergs are very guerilla fighters. Missiles from all over the world are transported to Africa desperately. Basically, Africa has been transported from South Africa. The northern carpet-like covering has bombed one side, and is now marching on foot, carrying out the final finishing work.


    and so¡­


    is really not much left.


    At most, there are those outside Africa, but I have caught a lot in the past few months. As far as Lake knows, the thermal power stations in the Elysee Palace are already under heavy load.


    even.


    In order to consume so much overflowing power, the Elysee, which has been seriously short of power, directly invented a method of mining coins that consumes power last month.


    In order to let the people have this degree of enthusiasm, the currency was directly sold to the extent that one currency can be exchanged for 10,000 U.S. dollars in a month.


    can be described as crazy.


    But...


    The five overlords are not at all flustered. After all, they are about to be merged. The newly formed Earth Federation will definitely issue a unified currency by then.


    I''ll watch it then.


    Look at how much people have in their hands, and find a ratio that is not too high or too low to exchange it. It is guaranteed that you will not get rich overnight or go bankrupt overnight.


    This point was put forward by Dongguo. According to the ideas of the other four countries, bankruptcy would be bankrupt. However, considering Dongguo''s proposal, in the interstellar era, what the planet lacks most is not its resources but population.


    Except for something that hasn''t been completed in evolution, such as black and green, it has no effect. Anyone else is what they need.


    It won¡¯t work when the time comes. Private spaceships are open for purchase.


    Loan.


    Using this method to consume the extra financial resources of the private sector, this will not only maintain social stability, but also allow them to go out without money to explore the coolies of the Federation of the Earth.


    ÅÞ.


    was wrong, it was an adventurer.


    Just like the development of the western region of the year, is it a lesson from the past and a lesson from the next?


    The representative of the Federation proposed at that time. If this is the case, wouldn''t it be better to keep the population of unstable factors that need to be eliminated? After all, they used a lot of slaves back then.


    But soon the federal representative¡¯s proposal was rejected again.


    without him.


    Today is different from the past. Earth¡¯s technology has advanced. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are fewer people. Will there be fewer robots? And compared to humans, robots don¡¯t need to eat or rest.


    Moreover.


    The Union of the Earth has entered the interstellar age. Although the universe was full of malice at the beginning, we have just arrived at the beginning, and we cannot expose our fangs at the very beginning, pretending to be the harmless little white rabbits of adult animals, and go out of the hole first. look first.


    such as...


    If we are weaker than us, we protect!


    If it is similar to us, we will form an alliance!


    If they are stronger than us and malicious towards us, there is no doubt that they are villains, anti-humanity, and anti-interstellar villains.


    The words came out.


    The representative of the Eastern Kingdom once again won a full 100 seats for his country in the combat planning staff headquarters of the Earth Federation.


    It is said that...


    The representative of the Eastern Kingdom was promoted on the day he returned.


    Lake chatted with her queen Karen for a while, and shook her head: "Well, it will be half a year after half a year. You are right. This matter is of great importance. I still want to remove the unstable factors."


    finished.


    Lake hung up and called Tiffany.


    "Two things!"


    "the first."


    Lake looked at Tiffany and raised his eyebrows: "Did your brother stop digging recently?"


    Tiffany was taken aback, then nodded.


    She was originally Lake''s own person, so naturally she knew some inside information.


    Lake chuckled and said, "Let your brother continue. You can dig for another four months. After four months, sell it again. The news is postponed to six months later."


    Tiffany curiously asked: "How come?"


    "This is related to the second thing."


    Lake shook his head and looked at Tiffany''s command: "After cooperating with the red, find out all the black and green on the federal land, and then secretly connect with the FBI, the CIA and the Homeland Security Department to fight for four. Within months, I will see the once brilliant Federation return."


    Tiffany opened his eyes, then realized what was going on, nodded directly, and then slightly stunned: "Sir, that bastard..."


    Lake took a moment to look at Tiffany and exclaimed: "My lovely assistant, are you so murderous?"


    Tiffany''s face went dark.


    Who is the killer?


    I just want to ask clearly.


    Lake looked at the expression on his assistant¡¯s face and laughed haha: ¡°Mixed blood doesn¡¯t count. After all, Buss is our deputy director. Anyway, save Buss some face, lest the whole world thinks, Buss. It really is my shield and mascot."


    In this way, no one would say that Buss is the mascot.


    after all¡­


    Lake has made a decision after seeing Bath for so many years, hard work, and hard work. If it weren''t for Bath''s face, there is no doubt that the **** thing is also within the scope of his disgust. of.


    Again.


    Lake has no psychological burden.


    regards this matter as the price that the earth needs to pay to step out of the interstellar space.


    How many people Odin sacrificed to Midgard in order to conquer the World Tree universe, and there are only a few people on Earth, compared with the great God King Odin today.


    The earth, this is nothing short of a witch.


    Now except for those who know what Odin is, do anyone else know?


    Don¡¯t everyone still regard Odin as the greatest and most benevolent **** king in history?


    The earth is fine too.


    Clean up the finishing touches, pack lightly, wait for more than a hundred years, the image of the earth to people must be positive and positive, and there is no evil earth or the like.


    Tiffany opened his mouth as he heard Lake mention the deputy director, and finally nodded: "I know, is there anything else?"


    Lake shook his head.


    at this time.


    Ding dong.


    Hill¡¯s voice appeared directly in Lake¡¯s office: "Lake, we found it."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    found it?


    We?


    after awhile.


    Lake walked into the combat command center alone.


    Tiffany went to cooperate with Red to perform this time at the covert operations center for four months, and the other four overlords will also be in the same covert operation.


    Hill, who was covering his mouth with one hand, looked at Lake who walked in from behind. His expression seemed a bit agitated. No, he was very excited and said, "We found it."


    Lake looked up.


    caught the eye.


    A drone is flying fast on the calm sea.


    Lake blinked and looked at Hill: "Sorry, for a hint, what should I look at?"


    Hill made a waiting gesture: "How long will it take to reach the coordinate position."


    "five minutes."


    "The signal is being interfered."


    "The interference has increased further. UU Reading "


    "Connect to the Midgard satellite, the satellites on the earth can''t resist this interference ability."


    "Switch satellites."


    "Midgard authorized it."


    "Successful switching."


    "The signal is stable, and the drone control is back to normal. Speed ??up."


    "Boom!"


    Lake looked at the drone flying in the infinite sea during the communication, and immediately noticed the dense black clouds that suddenly appeared on the sea not far away.


    "Sir, detected..."


    "Don''t worry about it, are the coordinates inside?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Then rush over."


    "Understand!"


    The pilot who was controlling the drone nodded in a deep voice, directly increasing the power output of the drone.


    Next second.


    The drone, like a warrior, plunged into the violent dark clouds.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 786: Enhanced strength

    What''s in the black cloud belt?


    rumbling!


    On the big screen, with the dark picture, if it were not for thunderstorms and squally winds, I would think that this expensive drone had crashed.


    Five seconds later.


    The drone buzzed, like the sunlight that pierced the darkness, burrowing out of the dark clouds.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at the picture that appeared on the big screen and blinked.


    The camera of this drone can be described as 360-degree high-definition imaging. After the drone broke out of the dark clouds, the image was accurately transmitted through the Midgard satellite for the first time. .


    The huge black cloud band formed a shape like a doughnut.


    But it is also the same as the doughnut, except that the dark cloud belt, which is a little bit thick, seems to be telling what treasures are inside, but in fact, it is empty inside.


    is still the same as the endless sea just now, and surrounded by black clouds and locks, is also the endless sea.


    But...


    Lake did not ask. After all, Wakanda can turn their city into mountains and woods, and Infinite Base can turn their headquarters into mountains and flowing water.


    Why can''t I pretend here?


    "The signal is normal."


    "Five miles from the coordinate position."


    "Lower the altitude, keep the sea surface fifty meters, and move forward at full speed."


    "Bright¡­¡­"


    "Boom!"


    The detective''s sentence was not finished yet. A huge explosion sounded on the big screen. Then, the real-time signal of the drone on the big screen was instantly blurred.


    but¡­¡­


    The Midgard satellite has also arrived in time. In an instant, the real-time satellite image almost replaced the flower screen image at the moment the drone suddenly crashed.


    Everyone looked at it, and in an instant, they all exclaimed.


    But seeing it on the big screen, the Midgard satellite accurately captured what seemed to have hit something, like a drone that hit the air and instantly turned into a fireball.


    The point is not this.


    The focus is on what happened after the drone exploded.


    After the drone exploded, it was not huge, but its power was almost as powerful as the shock wave that the plane crashed into the building. After the shock wave spread, the air that collided with the drone suddenly produced a ripple.


    The ripples swayed in all directions, up and down, left and right.


    soon.


    Under the surveillance of the Midgard satellite, this rippling track record is like a huge and transparent sky, guarding an unknown place tightly.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hill pointed to the swaying transparent sky on the big screen, turned to look at Lake who was sitting in the first row, and smiled: "This is what I want you to see."


    This is the technology of Midgard Island.


    no doubt.


    Lake touched his chin: "Can the Midgard satellite see through the camouflage?"


    "No."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hill said, "But this way, it proves that there is something we want to find, isn''t it? It must be inside, Lake."


    Lake shrugged: "I remember, isn''t the inference only at the two extremes?"


    Hill thought for a while: "It is indeed speculated, but, maybe, they found a way to come up?"


    Lake stared at the big screen. After the ripples were over, he sank into the calm sea again, and touched his chin, always feeling a little familiar.


    but¡­¡­


    Since Lake learned that the plot of the movie cannot be trusted too much, he has also developed a bad habit. That is, since you can''t believe the plot of the movie completely, why should I ask you for it?


    Who makes Lake''s soul as simple and unpretentious as ever, just like that simple common people, you are useful to me, I believe in you, you are useless to me, I believe in you.


    and so.


    Lake looked for it roughly, but after not finding any familiar plot, he shook his head: "Okay, have you arranged for the staff?"


    "Natasha and Coleson and a special operations team are already on the way."


    Hill nodded, his face was a little excited, and he took a slow breath, sat next to Lake, and looked at the operator on the big screen: "Connect Natasha Romanov and Phil Coleson. member."


    A control agent nodded.


    followed.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    On the big screen, a small video window that occupies half of it appeared.


    Natasha Romanov, who was flying the Kun''s fighter jet, and Phil Coleson in the co-pilot appeared on the big screen: "Sir, we expect to enter the dark cloud belt in five minutes."


    no way.


    The drone was originally flying in the sky, and it set off half an hour earlier than them. It is a miracle that they can shorten the half-hour gap to almost seven or eight minutes.


    It all depends on Natasha''s exquisite flight control.


    Look at Coleson''s face on the co-pilot, and said he was about to throw up, Lake believed it all.


    Lake, with his legs folded, looked at Coleson''s face and laughed: "Phil, are you okay."


    The co-pilot''s Phil nodded vigorously, and then almost squeezed out from between his teeth: "Sir, I''m fine, I''m fine..."


    The words are not finished.


    Natasha, who was controlling the plane, said to Phil and the special operations team behind him: "Sit down, hurry up, we''re going in."


    The words just fell.


    There was a boom.


    The Kun''s fighter was once again the same as the operation of the drone just now, just like a warrior, one end, straight into the black cloud belt, there is no way to avoid it, or even a detour into the dark cloud belt.


    rumbling!


    The body of the Kun''s fighter jet shuddered in an instant.


    The picture using the Midgard communication satellite is still normal, and even the automatic anti-shake technology is superb. In the combat command of Gardners Island, Lake can clearly look at the picture. The waves on Sen''s face were wave-like ripples due to the violent shaking.


    "Crack!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hill was in a nervous state, and suddenly heard a shutter sound next to him, and couldn''t help but look at Lake who took out his phone to take pictures and raised his eyebrows: "What are you doing?"


    Lake looked at the accurately captured picture on the phone, smiled, and looked at Hill: "Relax, the palm of the teleportation platform laboratory should have been placed on the teleport button."


    Hill nodded.


    That¡¯s for sure, drones can take risks, but people can¡¯t.


    The transport platform laboratory is ready. As long as Natasha feels any danger, the transport platform will immediately teleport back a group of people in the Kun''s fighter jet.


    But in the dark cloud belt, apart from seeing the spherical lightning and various colorful thunders not far away, there were no dangers encountered.


    Boom!


    The Kun''s fighter jet drilled directly out of the dark cloud belt.


    Then.


    Slow down instantly!


    A super investigator said: "Sir Romanov, I have sent the specific coordinates of the drone at the moment of the collision to the Kun''s fighter jet."


    "it is good."


    Natasha''s voice came from the screen: "I''m slowly approaching now."


    Lake, sitting on the sofa, watched the Kun''s fighter, who was ready to hover directly at any time, lowering its flight speed and altitude, and raised his eyebrows: "Natasha, did you see anything special over there?"


    Natasha said, "No, sir, but I can vaguely see the coverage of this transparent sky, but the inside is very vague, sorry."


    Lake laughed: "No need, you are better than me, I don''t even feel it."


    Natasha: "..."


    Lake is telling the truth, he really can''t feel it. After all, even if Odin is excluding the direct use of the sixth sense airborne specific coordinates, he can''t see it when he looks at this remotely taken photo. It''s a ugly man.


    soon.


    Natasha was driving the Kun''s fighter jet and arrived just 100 meters from the collision of the drone.


    "Launch!"


    "Boom!"


    An air-to-air missile detached directly from the Kun''s fighter jet and struck straight ahead. There is no doubt that after a huge explosion, the ripples like the sky, once again shocked.


    But unlike the drone just now, it seems that the frequency of the shock this time is much higher.


    "You take it, Phil."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Natasha pushed the joystick in front of him directly towards the front. In an instant, the joystick was directly retracted, and then, like a transfer, it was pulled along with Coleson on the co-pilot.


    Coleson took over the control directly: "I will control it!"


    Natasha unlocked the safety rope, got up, and walked towards the rear cabin. In the cabin, a team of six special operations team members sat firmly in their place and kept their eyes open.


    Next second.


    Natasha climbed directly onto the hovering Kunshi fighter Her chest was slightly undulating, and while adjusting her breathing, she clicked and wiped, and the Phoenix''s saint clothing was like feathers from one piece after another. The Phoenix Star Atlas projected behind him came out and attached to Natasha Romanov''s body.


    "what."


    After Natasha got on the upper body of the saint, she suddenly felt as if her strength this time was much stronger than during the Great Brawl in Africa.


    Lake laughed when he saw this.


    Definitely.


    After the First World War in Africa, the Earth obtained a fast-track ticket to the interstellar age.


    Lake also got what he wanted.


    First there was the Heavenly Kingdom Nebula, and then the Chaos Hades landed and fixed the Sileia Nebula. Naturally, the power of the chaotic universe once again transformed and projected to this universe must have increased to a certain extent.


    Although there is still attenuation.


    But it''s much better than before.


    Natasha has only touched the door frame of the sixth sense now. The feeling may not be so strong. The higher you go, the more you will feel that this enhancement is enhanced in multiples.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 787: King Kong Skull Island

    This is why Lake is not afraid that Mephisto will kill him after he has acquired part of the underworld of World Treeheim and even annexed Cherita Hell.


    Mephisto gets stronger.


    But I''m sorry, Lake has also become stronger, and unlike Mephisto''s toothpaste squeeze, Lake has become stronger by multiples.


    Lake¡¯s chaotic universe was illusory before, so he can hang Mephisto.


    at the moment?


    Again.


    Mephisto is kept, just because Mephisto is a very qualified **** lord, he is capable, and Lake still has a little illusion about Mephisto.


    "Huh!"


    On the big screen, although Natasha felt a little weird, she didn¡¯t delay her hand movements. After directly taking advantage of the Phoenix¡¯s instinct and leaving the Queen¡¯s fighter directly, she stood in the air like a women¡¯s super team, watching the ripples in front of her. The sky in the shock.


    Next second.


    Fengyi Tianxiang!


    Natasha came up to be the biggest killer move. Accompanied by Natasha¡¯s surging power of the small universe, in an instant, under the crisp and hot phoenix roar, a fiery red phoenix, a phoenix that resembled the substance, instantly , Rushing straight to a place not far away, it still oscillated with ripples, forming a place in the sky.


    In an instant.


    was accompanied by a very crisp sound, somewhat similar to the sound of a broken mirror.


    click and rub.


    Under the blazing heat of the sky, the transparent sky seemed to be suddenly unbearable by its life. After the crisp and broken sound suddenly came out, the cracks instantly expanded to the entire sky.


    took a look.


    Above the sky dome that suddenly manifested, there were countless spider-web-like cracks densely populated after the bulletproof glass was hit.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The sky was completely dropped at the moment when the fire phoenix disappeared.


    followed.


    After this sky dome disappeared, in this sky dome, an island no less than the size of the island country''s main island, protected by the sky inside and black cloud belt outside, suddenly appeared on the big screen.


    "Onixet!"


    "How did this island emerge."


    "found it?"


    A Midgard-born super investigator in the combat command center turned to look at Hill, his face was also a little excited: "Sir, did we find it?"


    Hill hummed and looked at Lake: "We found it."


    Lake smiled and got up: "Then go and have a look, but don''t rush to make a conclusion, don''t forget, if this island is the habitat from which the tribes of Origins came up, what about them?"


    On Midgard Island, after acquiring Midgard¡¯s former core of science and technology, the Forest of Science and Technology, it is not only in technology, but it can fully reproduce the former Midgard technology, and even You can use some of these technologies to accurately locate and investigate the people of Midgard.


    After obtaining the Forest of Science and Technology on Midgard Island, in just one month, I found the number that was placed in the past, which may take half a year to find.


    After all, not all the people of Midgard like to live in seclusion.


    The way of getting out of the crowd like that is the best to find, but the kind of tribe who blends into the crowd and enters the crowd is the most difficult to find. Otherwise, there would be no saying that it would be hidden in the city.


    hum!


    hum!


    Two transmitted rays of light appeared directly in the cabin of the Kun''s fighter jet. Then, after the light disappeared, Lake and Hill looked up, said hello to Natasha who had returned to the driving position, and looked at Kun''s. The island in front of the fighter plane, which looked like a virgin forest, said: "The scenery is okay."


    Hill turned on his communicator: "The center, a comprehensive scan of this island, I want the one on the ground, I also want the underground, and I want a comprehensive analysis report."


    Natasha was looking at the screens of the various testing instruments of the Kun''s fighter jets in front of him, pointing to a position on the northeast corner of the island and saying: "Is this thermal image wrong? It''s too big."


    In this suddenly emerging island, there are traces of life. At the very least, there is no telling lies on thermal imaging, and according to thermal imaging data, compared with the database, it is all animals.


    But it is a cluster of heat under a thermal imaging display at the northeast corner of the dimension. There is no matching result in the database.


    The corners of Lake¡¯s mouth rose, watching this slowly begin to unfold, it seems that the heat mass waking up from sleep, as if thinking of something, smiled: "You reduce the proportion of this heat mass, and compare it. Look."


    Natasha responded, "I will try."


    After several operations, soon, the database gave the thermal imaging comparison animals after the scaled down.


    but¡­


    is not needed anymore.


    "Roar!"


    A roar that almost shook the entire island came out abruptly, and then, a big hairy palm the size of a hill suddenly emerged from the forest in front of the Kun''s fighter, and it was towards the Kun''s fighter. Grab it.


    "Be careful!"


    "Onixet!"


    "Chip!"


    Coleson, who was driving the plane, shrank his eyes, and instantly raised the height of the Kun''s fighter. The huge and tough nails slid directly across the bottom of the fighter, and after spraying several sparks, he couldn''t catch it.


    And then¡­


    A huge orangutan climbed up directly from the forest with the rumbling sound. His height...reached a full one hundred and two meters!


    "Silverback gorilla?"


    Natasha looked at the information given in the database, and then looked up at the King Kong who was looking at them, her eyebrows beating straightly: "Is this a silverback gorilla?"


    Lake shrugged and said, "Maybe it''s hormones, who knows."


    The words fall.


    King Kong, who is the guardian of Skull Island, looked at the Kun''s fighter jet that hovered flexibly in front of him and made a buzzing sound. He was angry and picked up a huge ancient tree next to it. After it was uprooted, it was like an ape. Like a stick, he smashed directly towards the Kunshi fighter.


    "Xiete!"


    "Boom!"


    Coleson once again pulled the Kun''s fighter jet high, and backed up on the spot, moving away from him. This time, he seemed to have seen something rare. The King Kong who ran directly towards them spit out: "This thing, I''m afraid. It''s useless if Hulk is here."


    How tall is Hulk?


    How tall is King Kong?


    Coleson compared the same in his heart, and came to a conclusion that if Hulk came, standing in front of this silverback gorilla that had eaten hormone mutations would be a younger brother.


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Natasha: "Natasha, do you know what kind of scenery it looks like after breaking the sixth sense?"


    Natasha looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said, "Want to see it?"


    finished.


    Lake''s figure disappeared directly into the cockpit.


    "Where are people?"


    "Over there."


    Hill sharply noticed Lake who had fallen directly on the forest.


    Next second.


    Lake, who landed on the ground, turned into a blond Saga, taking a deep breath, and the light of the golden twin star map was directly projected, and the small universe, the power of the small universe after breaking through the sixth sense, was endlessly surging.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a blast of golden light, Lake, who was dressed in equal proportions and was dressed in the same proportions, with flowing blond hair, looked at the Kun''s fighter that was almost in line with his line of sight, and looked at Natasha in the fighter: "This is a breakthrough. The sixth sense, the ability you will have when the seventh sense is infinitely approaching."


    The words fall.


    Lake opened his right hand, and with a bang, he directly caught a stick from King Kong and turned his head.


    Eye impact!


    Of course.


    is the kind of infinitely reduced power.


    However, even after Lake reduced his power, King Kong directly loosened the thick wooden stick in his hand under such impact, and flew directly backwards, and then plunged into one of the forests. In the lake.


    Natasha in the Kun''s fighters grew her mouth, looked at the golden light flashing, like a giant from the back of Lake, swallowed her saliva: "I only feel that after I break through the sixth sense, I will have unlimited possibilities, but my In my imagination, this is not included."


    Hill said to the side: "After you have realized the sixth sense and stabilized, the Phoenix Star Palace will have more infinite possibilities. For example, you will have your own nebula that can live in people. "


    Natasha looked up at Hill.


    Hill smiled and said: "He told me this, but I wanted to wait for you to break through and discover it by yourself. After all, this is a surprise, isn''t it?"


    Natasha''s eyes flickered.


    Hill looked at Lake who was slowly walking towards King Kong over there, smiled, and then looked at Natasha: "Come on, you are really the first to awaken and lead the way, I look forward to that day. ."


    Aries and Taurus, that doesn¡¯t count.


    These two zodiac signs are purely promoted by Wanda plucking hair.


    and so¡­


    Phoenix is ??indeed the first to awaken. UU read and still possess the infinite possibilities of Phoenix.


    As for the Supreme Master and the US Team.


    Let''s put it this way.


    These two people dared to awaken and directly blasted the sixth sense. The reason was due to luck. After all, these two people, if there is no Lake, would be placed in other plots, and each of them was the protagonist.


    As for Tony Stark?


    Although Tony Stark didn''t break through the sixth sense, he almost touched the frame. This is the first time Tony Stark has come into contact with the small universe and has accumulated during years of struggle with the big snake.


    How much you give, how much you gain.


    but¡­


    Even so, Tony Stark is still a small step away from Natasha Romanov today.


    Hill once asked Lake in private.


    Lake directly changed his tone this time, thinking that Natasha Romanov should still be the first to truly realize the sixth sense than Tony Stark.


    the reason?


    Natasha Romanov¡¯s determination to control her own destiny has never wavered.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 788: King Kong is never a slave

    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    This height is obviously taking hormones. No, it should be regarded as an evolution potion. King Kong, who is a full 120 meters tall, once again fell into the lake with a depth of 50 meters behind him, splashing countless waves directly. .


    Lake squeezed his fists, moved his arms, and looked at standing in the lake with a smile. His eyes were bright and the wise King Kong looked at him: "You can''t beat me."


    Any creature with wisdom can almost always see it in his eyes.


    To put it simply.


    Whether a person has wisdom or not depends on whether he has a soul, and Lake, from the eyes of King Kong, saw the soul that exists.


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    Lake directly turned into a 200-meter giant. With a bang, his height climbed, and the ground under his feet could not bear the pressure of Lake in an instant, and it cracked directly.


    Wow!


    The water in the lake whizzed towards the cracked hole.


    Lake lowered his head, condescending, looking at the tiny dusty King Kong in his eyes at this moment: "What makes us really exist is not because of our courage, but because we have fear, only fear. Only then can it be called a sentence of life reluctantly!"


    talking.


    Lake paused and said, "What do you think, King Kong!"


    Standing at King Kong, who had retreated into the lake of his thigh at this moment, he raised his head and grinned, like an ape who wanted to make trouble in the palace, grinning, but he didn''t seem to feel the killing intent on Lake.


    Not right!


    The reason why King Kong suddenly woke up from the lunch break was because he was disturbed by the Kun''s fighters and was so angry to get up, but the bigger reason was because King Kong felt an unprecedented murderous aura.


    Compared with the murderous aura that came out suddenly, good guy, the skeleton crawlers that haven''t come out for decades are incomparable.


    but¡­


    King Kong felt the infinite murderous aura on Lake at this moment, but did not intend to kill him, and slapped his chest with a bang.


    "are you crazy?"


    "This orangutan is going to fight back?"


    "Do not."


    Hill watched King Kong''s movements, shook his head, and said with a smile: "He is telling Saga that although I can''t beat you, you don''t want me to give up."


    The words fall.


    Under Lake''s gaze, and under the gaze of the Kun''s fighter, King Kong let out a rough breath, then turned directly, and then went to the position where he had just come.


    Otherwise, what should I do.


    can''t beat it again.


    It is definitely impossible to surrender, so there is only one last way left.


    King Kong''s nostrils spit out another breath, he hummed twice, turned his back to Lake, lowered his head and touched his stomach, and directly grabbed the coconut on the side of a coconut tree that was obviously larger than the outside. , Chucking twice, pouring into his mouth.


    but¡­


    ßËßË!


    Drinking water can¡¯t quench your hunger and thirst.


    But...


    Since the burrow of the Skeleton Reptile on Skull Island was destroyed that year, King Kong¡¯s life habits have also changed after he hasn¡¯t tempered his opponents. For example, he feels that he is a little tired today and is too lazy to catch animals.


    Especially when he thought of the series of operations that he would have to wait for plucking hair, lighting a fire, and barbecuing, King Kong instantly felt that, in fact, he could play for three days after one meal.


    ßËßËßË!


    Kun''s fighter follower King Kong landed on a well-cut peak in a valley.


    Hill walked to stand on the edge of the cliff and stared at the distance. King Kong, who was leaning directly on the mountain wall and holding himself, made thunderous stomachs from time to time, and seemed to want to make himself fall asleep again. Hurt him?"


    Lake returned to his senses: "Injury, if I want to kill a person, that person has only one ending, and that is death. Sometimes, death is not his end."


    Shenwei Hell is.


    Lake said so, and then he looked at it that seemed to be different from the movie, and a strong and powerful King Kong came to his face, and he smiled: "Did you not see it, this guy is hungry," I haven''t eaten for at least two days."


    Hill opened his mouth: "There are..."


    Lake directly smiled and said: "Yes, don''t bother to move."


    Hill: "..."


    However, this one is not the same as in the movie. There should be some realistic reasons for the King Kong similar to the Sanhe Great God.


    such as...


    If King Kong eats three meals a day, according to King Kong''s physique, good fellow, it is estimated that when Lake and others come over, I am afraid that the island is already desolate.


    But now?


    This Skull Island is full of life, with many animals scattered in the forest.


    Maybe it is King Kong who is kind, or King Kong knows what is called a long stream of water, and thinks that if he eats a meal in three days, he can just continue to eat forever?


    But who knows.


    Lake thought like this, touched his chin, and looked at Hill: "Midgard''s origin should be in the center of the earth. Is there a possible channel scanned?"


    Hill shook his head: "The barrier just disappeared here, but the Midgard satellite still has no way to scan it in depth. It seems that there is a powerful source of interference on the island, and we can only use the scan carried on the Kun''s fighter jet. Device."


    "The result?"


    "We have scanned all the paths we came here, and there is only here and there."


    Hill pointed to the mountain wall on which King Kong was leaning and said: "The scanner can only be effective at a distance of 100 meters or less, but this gorilla seems to indicate that it is his territory?"


    The time when he talked to Hill, the opposite was holding his stomach, so that King Kong, who was not so hungry, opened his eyes the size of copper bells, and seemed to see Lake and Hill on the opposite side.


    Then...


    King Kong pointed at the place behind him, pointed at him, then pointed at the place in front of him, pointed at Lake and Hill, which seemed to indicate his site was behind him, and no one could enter.


    "no one?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hill: "Hill, what do you think about moving this orangutan to the Sileia Nebula? I think he is more like a mascot than Bass."


    Hill smiled and said, "I won''t object, but you are sure you can reassure him. After all, although he admits to you, he didn''t express surrender to you."


    Lake smiled and said: "I recognize counseling because my power is stronger than him. In the face of absolute power, recognizing counseling is instinct, but surrender is not. The surrender between animals may also succumb to instinct, but the surrender between lives is Not so."


    Simply start the lecture.


    admit that counseling does not need money, but surrendering needs.


    A word.


    want to add money!


    ßÝ!


    Lake appeared directly in the valley where King Kong was treated as a home, cleaned up, and seemed to be even more spotless.


    Next second.


    King Kong, who was always paying attention to Lake''s movements, stood up instantly and roared at Lake with an angry roar, as if to say, get out of my home and stay away from me.


    Lake repeated his right hand.


    Dangdangdang!


    Accompanied by an inexplicable and pleasant voice, the foodie''s tablecloth was directly exposed by Lake''s right hand with a flick.


    Then Lake thought, and with a squeak, the foodie''s tablecloth instantly expanded.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    "what?"


    "ßÝ!"


    "Uh¡­"


    "ßÑ!"


    "Roar!"


    "..."


    Accompanied by one after another, which seems to be an enlarged version of the cooked meat, appeared on the foodie¡¯s tablecloth, it was King Kong who looked down at Lake and then looked at the picture of the food in front of him. .


    Lake made an inviting gesture towards King Kong.


    King Kong lowered his head and touched that he hadn''t eaten for two days, and he had just had a fight. He was already dying and beating the drums.


    but¡­


    There is a saying so.


    Only life and food cannot be disappointed.


    Any life has the same attitude towards food. A life who loves life and loves everything has the same love for food.


    King Kong once again let out a low roar at Lake, as if to say, what do you want.


    Lake smiled and said, "You."


    King Kong: "..."


    if not.


    Directly exchanged food and King Kong for the Kunshi fighter to run behind to check if there were any burrows?


    Stop it.


    Lake has just checked with Sixth Sense. Except for one place that seems to be abnormal, all other places are in Lake''s sight.


    But as for the abnormal place?


    is not a hole in the ground, at least it is not a complete hole, just a pit with a little bit of extraordinaryness.


    Moreover.


    Is it to exchange food for the valley at the back, or to buy King Kong directly with the food, and then get the valley at the back.


    This is not a multiple choice question.


    Give people to fish, and teach people to fish...


    fools will choose.


    Lake looked at King Kong and smiled and said: "Surrender to me, I will give you a bigger space than here, a planet that belongs to you, and the delicacies you can eat every moment you want to eat. "


    The chaotic universe needs creatures. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Lake is reluctant to introduce humans, but he is very interested in King Kong.


    King Kong swallowed, looking at the dazzling array in front of him, exuding bursts of fragrance, and seducing the gluttonous food in his stomach, his eyes gradually blurred.


    Then.


    "Roar!"


    King Kong shook his head quickly, beat his chest once, and uttered an angry roar at Lake again, as if to say very angrily that King Kong would never be a slave.


    Lake shook his head and said: "No, no, not a slave, I can assure you, and I can also give you a race that belongs to you, your life is very lonely here, surrender to me, I will give you a race. "


    Although Lake is not sure if there is a passage leading to the origin of Midgard on this island.


    but¡­


    There is weirdness on this island.


    The surroundings on this island are full of souls.


    To put it simply.


    is supposed to automatically ran to **** after death to report, but did not leave, it seems that after death, it has always been with the soul here.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 789: Unless you include food and housing

    And there are many souls here.


    Someone.


    There are animals.


    There are monsters.


    Of course, there are also King Kong races.


    When ¡¡¡¡Lake just appeared, the moment the sixth sense blasted out, the Chaos Underworld had already taken away the number of souls of the King Kong race.


    As for creating a King Kong race?


    Actually...


    Even if there is no soul of the King Kong race, Lake can be created. After all, don¡¯t forget, what kind of law Lake has obtained before.


    Out of nothing.


    Fantasy figuration!


    It¡¯s just that life is the most profound existence no matter which universe it is in. If it weren¡¯t the case, it would be impossible to highlight the importance of hell.


    Lake can directly embody the appearance of the King Kong in front of him, but in that case, even in the case of Lake, even in his chaotic universe, the divine power that needs to be consumed is not a small amount.


    After all, Lake¡¯s fundamental law is plunder, not from nothing. Once the fundamental law is determined, even if the law is based on the fundamental law, it needs to be controlled by the fundamental law.


    But now?


    Lake chuckled and thought, and a ghost appeared on the valley clearing beside him, a female ape appeared slightly shorter than King Kong, but slender, and even more charming.


    King Kong looked straight when the phantom was about to condense into reality.


    This is real.


    King Kong''s throbbing and eager instinct to mate for the first time came to my heart again after countless desires without results.


    but¡­¡­


    The female orangutan disappeared.


    King Kong''s eyes widened, and then as if thinking of something, he roared at Lake again, as if to say, where is that beautiful gorilla.


    Lake pointed to the side and buzzed, and there was a direct door to the Chaos Universe appeared: "Do you want it, I promise, after you enter, you will get whatever you want, and the price is just Your surrender to me."


    King Kong roared at Lake again and again.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    King Kong opened his arms and opened his mouth: "King Kong will never be a slave."


    Lake''s complexion remained unchanged, pointing to the countless delicacies in front of him, and then to the smiling beautiful female orangutan that was already in the portal, on the land of the Chaos Universe, which was only twenty meters shorter than King Kong. Set out your own conditions: "I will provide food and shelter. If you don''t promise me, I will kill you and create a King Kong who listens to me. How about you choose?"


    King Kong grunted and swallowed.


    Lake''s mouth raised.


    King Kong''s eyes turned straight, and the light glanced at the opposite Hill. After a while, King Kong returned to his senses, and his chest began to pant violently.


    Next second.


    King Kong slapped his chest and roared, and then his two paws grabbed the two fat and oily roasted legs of lamb that came out of the gourmet tablecloth. Then, he hummed and had a very face. She was unwilling, so she threw the girl directly, then turned around, and with a squeak, he grabbed the foodie¡¯s tablecloth, clinking, and without turning his head, he plunged into the pass with his glowing eyes. Into the portal of the chaotic universe.


    Lake''s eyebrows throbbed.


    good fellow.


    Is it too late for me to return and exchange the goods now?


    Lake felt the King Kong chasing the mother orangutan all over the mountain on the land of the Chaos Universe Force Tree at this moment. He always felt that he had not introduced an honest variety of King Kong, but an old-fashioned embryonic King Kong.


    Hill over there nodded towards Coleson and Natasha who were still in the Kuns fighter jets. The latter took off instantly, and then, with a bang, it was towards the door that had been blocked by King Kong at this moment. Passed through the unobstructed deep valley.


    "Let''s go."


    Lake temporarily lost interest in watching King Kong, and reappeared next to Hill and said, "Let''s go there too."


    Hill gave a hum.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    At a glance, there are at least a dozen orangutans of the King Kong tribe buried in a valley full of countless huge bones, and even a valley full of green miasma.


    landed.


    à»woo!


    Lake took Hill and appeared directly in the middle of the valley. In an instant, a clear breeze swept in all directions like a blade, but in a flash of effort, the miasma in the valley was blown away.


    "This pothole..."


    Lake looked down at the huge crater in front of him with a radius of almost 50 meters. Some of them were still climbing, but the skeletonized skeleton reptile raised his eyebrows: "Miraculous."


    Hill looked at Lake: "Wonderful, where?"


    Lake did not speak.


    "Eye impact!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and stared at an empty hole under the impact of his eyes, frowning: "There is nothing under this hole, so the question is, how did these skeleton crawlers get out."


    Hill was stunned slightly: "You said, there is nothing under the pothole, what do you mean?"


    "literal meaning."


    Lake looked at Hill, smiled and said: "If you jump from this pit, if the passage of this pit is still maintained, then the most likely thing is that we will fall straight into the magma of the earth''s core together. ."


    Hill: "..."


    Lake is a little curious about this pothole, but as far as Lake sees it: "Sorry, I found the wrong hole."


    This pothole cannot go to the so-called origin of Midgard.


    At the very least, the pothole that Lake saw was not good.


    ...Wait first.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hill.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "Maybe this pothole is indeed what we are looking for, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "Our time came at the wrong time."


    "?"


    Lake raised his head, his consciousness descended directly into the Chaos Universe, and then he found the place where King Kong was at this moment. Then, King Kong, who was trying to release his enthusiasm for decades, suddenly had a meal.


    Seeing this, the female orangutan who had been crushed by King Kong so hard, she pulled away directly with a bang, and then stood up and looked at King Kong who was dumbfounded. Angrily rose from her heart, raised her foot, and she made a direct bang. In the indescribable place.


    King Kong quickly recovered.


    Next second.


    Lake took advantage of King Kong''s screams, and directly shielded King Kong, and then with a scream, he re-consciously left the chaotic universe.


    Hill blinked and spread his hands towards Lake, as if to say, then?


    Lake touched his chin and tilted his head to look at Hill: "The passage should be in the Arctic State."


    "Didn''t you say, you can''t find it?"


    "I can''t find it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake is still holding Schr?dinger¡¯s cat to the so-called place of origin.


    Because it is very simple.


    Lake also used the sixth sense to probe. The center of the earth is an ordinary center of the earth, and there is no trace of Midgard''s existence at all.


    but¡­¡­


    How can Midgard say it again, although individual abilities are not as good as true gods, you must admit that Midgard¡¯s technology is very powerful. The Rainbow Bridge that combines theology and science is the product of Midgard. The final masterpiece, from a certain perspective, at that time Midgard could claim that technology can defeat the gods.


    and so.


    What if there is such a technology in Midgard¡¯s Forest of Science and Technology that can avoid detection by the gods.


    Who knows.


    Today, the Forest of Science and Technology in Sever''s hands has only found three core fragments, the most important one, the core that stores the true Protoss technology of Midgard is still missing.


    But unlike this place of origin, the lost technological core can be found.


    And Saifu has indeed found the coordinates of the last piece of the core piece of technology.


    is also above the North Pole.


    The core fragment of Protoss technology is in the North Pole. Judging by the memory fragments of Lake just from King Kong''s childhood, it seems that if there is a place of origin, then there is no doubt that this channel must be on the North Pole.


    Lake lowered his head, touched his chin, and revisited the pothole under his feet that had been impacted by his eyes.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    Hill frowned beside him: "Lake..."


    Lake made a wait gesture towards Hill. After a while, Lake looked up at Hill and said, "You know the earth rotates on its own."


    Hill rolled his eyes.


    Lake smiled, and then said, "Obviously, the earth is actually not only rotating."


    "...what do you mean?"


    "The place of origin may actually exist."


    Lake said like this: "Below this pothole, there seems to be a shell, an object that is so tough that I can''t even notice it is slowly spinning on its own."


    King Kong clan, at least, King Kong¡¯s parents and other tribesmen, at first they ran out from somewhere on the North Pole, and then seemed to settle down there.


    After ¡¡¡¡, the years have passed, and the time has passed.


    It seems that the place where the King Kong family once inhabited cracked, and then under the vicissitudes of life, Skull Island somehow escaped from the North Pole and appeared here.


    As for the barrier of Skull Island, and the thunderstorm outside?


    Not only is there no King Kong''s consciousness, but there is no relevant information in the souls of the King Kong clan that Lake has gathered.


    Or¡­¡­


    Those souls are just souls, and there is not much information left, after all, they have been dead for so many years.


    As for King Kong?


    King Kong¡¯s sea of ??consciousness is very small. If Lake does not pass in time, it is estimated that Lake will find a brain full of mating, beautiful and delicious memories.


    But in this sea of ??consciousness that the King Kong can change at any time, there are two consciousnesses that King Kong has never thought about replacing.


    the first.


    is in the sea of ??King Kong consciousness, about his father and mother.


    Second.


    is the skeleton crawler that once wreaked havoc on the island.


    This is also the reason why King Kong stayed on the island all the time, because he remembered the words his father and mother confessed before their deaths in the battle, don''t let any skeleton reptiles leave the island.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 790: The Winter Soldier who appears again

    even...


    This skeleton reptile is the same, it also came from underground.


    In the sea of ??consciousness of King Kong, there are not many memories of this skeleton reptile. He only knows that these skeleton reptiles have emerged from the ground, and they need to kill the skeleton reptiles that have crawled out.


    As for the others?


    King Kong has no more information, but there is still a memory, that is, these skeleton reptiles are not continuous, they seem to maintain a regularity.


    That is, it seems that these skeleton crawlers will crawl out of this pit every 100 years, and then, last for about ten years, and then return to silence again.


    At first, when Skull Island was still connected to the North Pole, although the King Kong tribe would die, every time they died, a new orangutan would come up to supplement it the next day.


    But after Skull Island ran into the ocean, there was nothing to add.


    This is not.


    Originally, King Kong was actually going to die during the last Skeleton Reptile Riot, but at that time, someone also came in from outside. By mistake, it directly helped King Kong accidentally hit the hole and directly blasted the hole, making this A fierce flame erupted in the pit, so that none of the skeleton reptiles crawled out.


    Then.


    There''s no after that.


    There is only so much useful information for Lake in the King Kong consciousness sea, as for the others, there is nothing.


    "Sir."


    Natasha fell in front of Lake and Hill: "The scanner has swept over, except that the growth state of plants and animals on this island seems to be different from the outside, nothing else, as for the hole that leads to the ground. , The scanner also scanned the pothole, but nothing was found."


    Hill pondered for a while, glanced at Lake, then took out the satellite phone, and dialed the satellite phone of Sever on Midgard Island.


    after awhile.


    Hill took off the phone and said to Lake, "Sever and Andy are at the North Pole, saying they are on the way to find the last core of the forest of science and technology."


    Lake gave a hum.


    Hill then looked at Natasha: "Natasha, let Gardners Island send a science team to explore this island."


    Natasha responded, "Yes, sir!"


    Lake immediately took Hill''s hand.


    look up.


    and many more!


    "what?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Lake turned his head, stared at a place, frowned: "Natasha, has your scanner found anyone on this island?"


    Natasha shook her head: "No, all the data on thermal imaging is compared with animals, although the animals on this island are larger and even more fierce than the outside."


    Lake touched his chin: "When I suddenly gathered the sixth sense and was about to leave, I unexpectedly found an acquaintance."


    Hill frowned and said, "Acquaintances?"


    Lake hummed: "Buggy."


    Natasha slightly stunned: "Bucky Barnes?"


    "Correct."


    "but¡­"


    Hill shook his head: "Didn''t Bucky Barnes be killed by you?"


    Lake snorted and smiled: "I have killed countless people in my life, but I have a good memory, especially Bucky Barnes. I can''t be wrong. I have killed him no less than a hundred times. You can''t go wrong with life fluctuations."


    Coelson, who also fell from the Kun''s fighter jet over there, came over, heard this and asked, "Is it another clone?"


    Natasha shook her head: "Impossible. The technology of human cloning has been completely terminated. Moreover, this island is very large, but it is an isolated island. What''s more, when we just came in, we encountered obstacles. How could someone create clones here? base."


    Lake touched his chin: "No, just the one alone."


    "Over there?"


    "That."


    Lake pointed towards Hill, took Hill¡¯s right hand, and disappeared in place with a squeak.


    Natasha and Coleson looked at each other: "Phil, you contact the bureau and send a team of scientists. I will follow it to see."


    Coleson nodded: "Okay..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    Natasha is like a beautiful fire phoenix flying directly into the sky, galloping towards the location where Lake and Hill are.


    Phil, who was standing on the ground, opened his mouth and looked around, intending to see if there was any tree in the valley. He planned to hold the Buddha''s foot temporarily and shook his fist. Taking advantage of envy to bring motivation, he shook his fist.


    "Boom!"


    Lake took Hill and landed at the entrance of a cave on Skull Island facing the sea.


    "Look."


    Hill pointed to some of the artifacts accumulated at the entrance of the cave that were not natural at first glance. He said with a thick hand-made wild and primitive style of artifacts: "I accidentally drifted to this island?"


    Lake said, "I have a guess."


    According to a story in the King Kong Sea of ??Consciousness about the period of World War II, it seems that the people on Skull Island were accidentally discovered at the time that they did not encounter the obstacles of the transparent sky.


    and so.


    Either the transparent sky vault did not exist at the time, or the transparent sky vault is aimed at the extraordinary, not ordinary people.


    Drone?


    There is no one in there, maybe it was misjudged by the transparent sky, maybe it is also possible.


    soon.


    Footsteps came from inside the cave.


    Lake and Hill looked inside the dark cave.


    caught the eye.


    A one-armed tramp, a tramp with a thick beard walked out of the cave.


    Hill looked at the homeless man¡¯s thick beard. Although he couldn''t see the whole picture because of the beard, he still had a half-cheek with a certain degree of recognizability. He couldn''t help but uttered, "Sergeant Barnes?"


    The tramp stood there, his expression flashed with pain: "No, I am not him."


    Hill looked at Lake.


    Lake looked at the tramp in front of him and nodded: "You are the Winter Soldier!"


    The tramp looked at Lake and Hill calmly: "You...are you here to catch me?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I am more curious than this question, how did you get here."


    finished.


    Lake directly reached out for the answer.


    In an instant.


    Lake understands it.


    Then...


    Lake couldn''t help but laughed.


    The Bucky Barnes in front of the feelings was sent here by him.


    the reason.


    When Lake ran to Daniel Whitehorse¡¯s lair and made Daniel Whitehorse have to rush away on a yacht, he directly killed him in front of Daniel Whitehorse.


    At that time, there were eight or nine mass-produced Winter Soldiers who planned to stop Lake.


    Lake killed most of the Winter Soldiers, but there was one Winter Soldier who was blasted directly from the yacht into the sea by Lake''s aftermath.


    And that Winter Soldier is the one standing in front of Lake now.


    As for how did he come?


    Lake doesn¡¯t know, but Lake has seen this sea of ??consciousness of Bucky Barnes. It seems that this guy has been drifting in the ocean for a long time. When he wakes up again, he is already lying on Skull Island. On the beach.


    This is a miracle.


    Perhaps.


    The one-armed Winter Soldier in front of him seemed to feel something. He looked at Lake and Hill, and smiled reluctantly: "If you didn''t come to catch me, just for my memory, you have already got it, and I need to go. The hunting prepares the ingredients for tomorrow."


    Hill raised his eyebrows: "Hunting?"


    Lake explained to Hill, "A tribute to King Kong, the patron saint of this island."


    Hill: "..."


    Skull Island belongs to King Kong. Naturally, King Kong knew about it when there was an outside breath breaking into Skull Island. At that time, after the Winter Soldier in front of him was awakened, he saw the 108-height King Kong. The gods appeared in front of him like the earth.


    But...


    It seems that he has been drifting in the ocean for too long, or it was Lake¡¯s punch that broke through the second line of Ren and Du of the Winter Soldier. It seems that the Winter Soldier has awakened and understood that his memory has never been his own, but one belongs to Pakistan. Kee Barnes¡¯s, and he was just a Winter Soldier, a weapon coming out of the assembly line.


    and so¡­


    The Winter Soldier at the time looked at the King Kong who was pulling himself out and preparing to send it in without any reaction.


    But King Kong was a bit disgusted.


    In short, the Winter Soldier was lost by King Kong. It seemed that after judging that the little guy was not threatening, he turned his head and left. When King Kong appeared again, he lost it with a bull like a hill. In front of the Winter Soldier who was picking wild fruits to fill his hunger.


    The Winter Soldier was taken aback first.


    King Kong made a movement for the Winter Soldier to turn the barbecue grill.


    Although the Winter Soldier didn''t know much about it, he still finished the barbecue of the small bull with King Kong''s help.


    after that¡­


    King Kong grabbed the bull after the barbecue and directly devoured it.


    That time, the Winter Soldier felt that he would die, but instead of being eaten, he would die from exhaustion and starvation.


    In short, from then on, no matter where the Winter Soldier went to the island, King Kong would bring food every three days. After waiting for a period of time, it seemed that after finding that the Winter Soldier could hunt alone, he didn¡¯t bring it. The ingredients are out.


    After hearing this, Hill felt absurd, and then shook his head and looked back at the Winter Soldier: "If you need to prepare ingredients for King Kong, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com sorry, King Kong has already immigrated. gone."


    Dongbing said in a daze: "Immigrated?"


    Hill nodded: "Yes, immigrated."


    The Winter Soldier did not speak any more.


    Hill opened his mouth, as if thinking of something, and looked at Lake: "You said, should we tell Captain Steve Rogers about this matter?"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t."


    "..."


    Lake asked why, but the Winter Soldier refused without thinking.


    The Winter Soldier looked at Hill: "If you don''t catch me, then please leave here. I am not Bucky Barnes."


    Lake looked at the Winter Soldier: "Are you sure you are not?"


    The Winter Soldier looked up.


    Lake''s expression was faint: "You may not be Bucky Barnes, but you have his appearance, his memory, and even you own his soul."


    Hill was taken aback for a moment: "I thought clones have no souls."


    Lake smiled.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 791: Steves childhood sweetheart

    This is where Lake is a little curious.


    But...


    is not so curious either.


    A clone has no soul. At least, there is no complete soul. Maybe the clone can live, but the clone will dissipate directly after death. After all, **** is the soul of the soul, but it is not a garbage dump, or That said, an incomplete soul cannot enter hell.


    Unless complete.


    is the same as Lake''s completion of the Hawkeye clones and the soundbird clones, and even the souls of the clones of Hill and Natasha Romanov.


    Lake found a few souls, washed them, and then sews them to fill up the clone''s soul.


    Do it this way, those clones can no longer be called clones, but are called life, a new life that is re-inherited and has the possibility of choosing the future.


    And this Winter Soldier in front of me.


    The soul has also been supplemented in the same way.


    It seems that when the Winter Soldiers strayed to this cloned island, the soul was filled.


    After all, the soul on this island is not as good as hell, and in these long years, the imprint on the soul has long been washed away. Maybe, this is the reason why the soul of the Winter Soldier can make up.


    Lake looked at the Winter Soldier in front of him: "You are not Bucky Barnes, no doubt, but you are inherited from Bucky Barnes, and you also have the memory of your own name called the Winter Soldier, a combination, but But it is a new life form, maybe you can change the name, call it..."


    said, Lake shrugged: "I don''t know, Badong? What do you think?"


    Hill said, "Then we should tell Steve more?"


    "No need to."


    "what?"


    "I already told Thetis, if I was right, at this moment, Steve should be on his way."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake said so, and then he looked at Badong, whose face changed drastically in front of him, and smiled: "My murderous intentions for you have already been killed more than a hundred times and have already been vented, and since you have got your chance , I won¡¯t attack you again. As for whether to recognize Steve or not, that¡¯s your business. I am only entrusted by others. You do not have a bargaining position with me in front of me."


    Yes it is.


    Entrusted by others.


    When Lake just came over with Hill, he was actually doing two things at once, listening to some complaints from Thetis.


    no way.


    Thetis feels that the atmosphere of her Atlantis palace is already very weird. Her mother and Peggy are completely torn apart, but whenever Peggy wants to leave, her mother will always affectionately stay.


    Anyway.


    The atmosphere is strange.


    Thetis complained to Lake at the same time, it was not that she wanted to ask for help from Lake.


    Under normal circumstances, Lake would not participate in this thankless game, but, just in time, a badong appeared in front of him.


    Lake thought of a way.


    If you want to make two women who are incompatible with each other, there is no doubt that there is only one way, and that is to create a third person, or even create a third person who is very threatening to them.


    So...


    In the face of the situation, the two women who are incompatible with water and fire will also turn their guns and then they will go to the outside in unison.


    Badong!


    is this third party.


    Lake¡¯s mother-in-law, the Queen Mother of Atlantis, and Ms. Peggy Carter are nothing more than a key point of quarrel, which is who Steve will choose.


    They don''t want Steve to enjoy the blessings of the people, they all want to monopolize Steve.


    But if there is a third party.


    And it¡¯s still the one who really grew up with Steve, the purest childhood sweetheart?


    Hill opened his mouth, looked at Patong in front of him, and then went to see Lake. He couldn''t help but said: "How do I feel, you are watching the excitement and it''s not too big a problem."


    Lake shrugged: "Just say, can my method work?"


    Hill was silent for a while and nodded.


    Is it still necessary to talk about the relationship between the US team and Bucky?


    The history textbooks are clearly written, and there are even many fantasy novels, but they all replace Bucky¡¯s gender with women, or replace the beauty team with women.


    On the London side, it was not changed at all, and it was sold openly. Even when it was released that year, it once reached the top of the sales charts.


    It can be seen that in London, the name of a corrupt country is well-deserved.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    A golden lion sprang out from the sea not far away. The golden hair and the overbearing face roared, and the golden lion turned into a Steve Rogers full of male hormones.


    Next second.


    "Buggy..."


    After Steve Rogers landed, his gaze fell on the one-armed tramp. Then, before Batong could say anything, he felt like he was being pulled in by Juli. Then just buried in the broad chest: "Bucky, my brother, my God, you are really alive, I thought you..."


    Lake looked at Steve who stopped talking until now, and smiled: "I never do genocide. No, I leave you a single seedling."


    Steve hugged Bucky, looked up at Lake, and said thank you.


    Lake smiled back, thank you.


    The two of them didn''t even think about the feeling of Badong who was buried in Steve''s broad chest and could not breathe.


    Hill, who knew the truth next to him, opened his mouth even more, looking at Lake who was lying and not changing his face, was silent for a while, and chose not to answer any more.


    Then...


    The Queen Mother of Atlantis and Thetis and Ms. Peggy Carter have also arrived here.


    Next second.


    After watching the savage man in Steve''s arms, Thetis¡¯ mother and Peggy Carter looked at the wild man in his arms. Between the sparks and flints, it seemed that all of a sudden the anger was gone, and some were just sympathetic. Allied?


    Lake watched his mother-in-law arrived, coughed, and said to the next hill: "Okay, we can leave."


    Hill recovered.


    Lake directly grabbed Hill, banged, and disappeared in place in an instant.


    Why don''t you leave?


    Waiting to eat melon?


    Lake has no doubt that if he continues to stay here, even if Steve Rogers doesn''t mind him staying here to eat melons, her mother-in-law and the lady Peggy Carter will definitely mind.


    even...


    It is estimated that it will irritate the upper body, and was complained by the mother-in-law and Ms. Peggy Carter.


    There stood Tetis behind one.


    stood Hermione behind one.


    good fellow.


    If you don''t leave, Lake has already noticed a possible future, that is, a future in which the backyard will catch fire directly.


    and so¡­¡­


    The wind screams!


    Boom!


    Natasha looked at Lake and Hill who were being taken away by the rumbling. When they reacted, she felt that some of the wrong atmosphere in the cave was spreading at the moment, but also screamed and ran away quickly.


    Thank goodness.


    When Coleson was leading the team to scan the coordinates of the island, he looked at Natasha falling into the sky, and then seemed a little excited: "Have you seen Sergeant Bucky Barnes?"


    Natasha nodded, and then shook her head: "I know you want to go and see, but don''t go, listen to me, if you don''t want to die."


    Colson: "¡­¡­"


    The Arctic State!


    Boom!


    "Onixet!"


    Seifer and Andy, who were leading a group of people, looked at the white light that appeared in front of them, and looked at Lake and Hill who came out from inside. They rolled their eyes and put away the laser guns in their hands: "Next When you come here next time, can you say hello first."


    Hill said, "Sorry, time is too late."


    Seffer seems to have known something, look at Lake: "You can be sure that your mother-in-law will put on her little shoes hard."


    Lake laughed, and directly changed the subject and said: "How about it, did you find it?"


    Saifu pointed to the iceberg in front: "The signal suggests, it should be in the mountain, just right, it''s time for you to come over."


    talking.


    Saifu said to the group of people behind him who were pulling various technological machinery: "Discard all the machines, load them lightly, and speed up. The blizzard is about to come."


    Lake''s mouth twitched concealedly.


    good fellow.


    Am I here to be a coolie?


    but¡­¡­


    Forget it.


    Since the place of origin has been confirmed that it does indeed exist, it happens that taking advantage of this gap, there is nothing wrong, and this matter is quickly closed.


    soon.


    After discarding a lot of heavy climbing equipment, everyone''s speed increased a lot. After five minutes, they arrived at the signal transmission site.


    Lake took a step forward.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Saifu yelled, calling out the Forest of Science and Technology, and then after watching for a while, he looked up at Lake and said: "The location of the signal sent by you is probably one hundred meters away from us. You can relax, don''t It''s punched through."


    The ghost knew that the defensive ability of the fragment was enough to resist Lake''s attack.


    They are here to ask Lake to help, not to let Lake come over and destroy it. If this blows the iceberg directly with a punch, what is the point of their coming here?


    "One hundred meters, right."


    "Ok."


    "Okay Lake nodded, raised his head, and narrowed his eyes: "Eyes shock! "


    rumbling!


    In an instant.


    A hole with a radius of about two meters in front of it was formed directly, and then, like a ruined, rumbling and whistling, there was no ice **** appearing and pushing toward the depths.


    "It''s done."


    Lake finished work and looked at Seifer with a smile: "Ninety-nine nine meters, no more, no less, just right, no thanks."


    Saifu gave Lake a blank look: "I didn''t intend to thank you, I''m working for you, Wang!"


    Lake laughed, and took the lead and walked directly into the ice cave that had just been punched out.


    The six-meter-diameter ice cave is not small, but it is not too big, but it is enough for traffic.


    soon.


    Lake went straight to the end, watching the looming picture behind the thin ice layer, and directly pressed his right hand on the ice layer.


    Next second.


    The ice thin as a cicada''s wings melted instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 792: The last hope

    "this is¡­"


    "Oh my God!"


    "Immortal battleship?"


    "In the records of the Forest of Science and Technology, all the genetic data of all the Midgard people are stored. It is known as an immortal warship that can be immortal even when the end of Midgard is coming?"


    "I thought this battleship had been damaged."


    When the thin ice layer dissipated, everyone, excluding Lake, looked at the behemoth that appeared in their own eyes, especially after seeing the symbol that had been recognizable for countless years, but was instantly recognizable. The history of this huge battleship.


    Lake also looked at this battleship thoughtfully.


    The North Pole.


    battleship.


    buried deep here, I don¡¯t know how many years.


    good fellow.


    Are you sure you did not follow the wrong channel?


    This is Marvel, not DC, and there is no Krypton in the universe, uh, there was originally, but Lake temporarily felt that the name Krypton was not good, and it was also inappropriate as a gift, so I changed the name to Sileia.


    Everyone walked in front of the battleship, looked up and looked at the battleship in front of them, only to realize that the iceberg they saw outside was actually just a camouflage for the battleship.


    The largest iceberg in the Arctic State, in fact, is the battleship itself.


    But...


    how come in?


    Andy returned to his senses, as if thinking of something, he looked at Seifer: "Science and Technology Forest."


    Seffer was taken aback for a while, and took out the Forest of Science and Technology from his arms.


    Originally, Seffer and Andy believed that the last fragment of the Forest of Science and Technology would be part of the lost part of the Forest of Science and Technology just like the previous three fragments.


    But now?


    The fourth fragment is the key point, even, strictly speaking, it should be regarded as the science and technology forest is the real lost fragment.


    The real refuge is the immortal warship that stores all the genetic data of the Midgard people and claims that it cannot even be destroyed in the end.


    The Forest of Science and Technology shot.


    Next second.


    ßÝßÝßÝ.


    The Forest of Science and Technology seemed to have received some kind of lead, and it rose directly into the air. Then, the Forest of Science and Technology, which was originally a metal, turned into a liquid state and merged into the immortal battleship in front of it at this moment.


    With the integration of the Forest of Science and Technology, the Immortal Warship seems to have changed.


    ßË!


    Accompanied by a ray of light projected from the immortal battleship, immediately after that, the immortal battleship that had been sleeping for a long time seemed to have awakened from the long shutdown state.


    hum!


    An entrance was revealed somewhere in the immortal battleship.


    Andy calmed down, and said to the few people who had brought him behind: "You are watching outside, there is an abnormal situation, remember to report it in time."


    Several clansmen nodded, then turned around, and proceeded in an orderly manner in the direction of guard that each seemed to have chosen.


    Andy immediately looked at Sever and Lake: "Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Of course."


    have come.


    Why don¡¯t you go in and have a look.


    In the battleship.


    hum!


    The platform went up in an instant, and then, it reached the command level of the battleship in a straight go. With a bang, after the platform was unlocked, Lake took the lead to step out of the elevator that didn''t know what power to use as a stimulus.


    A laser curtain was projected from the command layer, and it changed into a man who looked like a human being on the earth, but was full of pride, wearing a Midgard uniform.


    "welcome."


    The man opened his hands in front and smiled and said, "My people, you are finally here."


    Hill raised his eyebrows: "This is..."


    "artificial intelligence."


    Lake looked at Hill and said, then he looked at the man who was projected in front of him and existed like a real person: "The last King Midgard, your name."


    "Tom."


    The man looked at Lake truthfully: "I don''t have such information stored in my database. Maybe it is because I don''t think there is any need to waste space with such information. Can you call me Tom, the new King of Midgard, your name? "


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Do you know me?"


    This name was Tom. The last King Midgard shook his head: "Me and the Hungry Giant King Murtos are good friends. When Midgard fell, although I was dead, Murtos would not Death, Odin didn''t dare to kill the real giant."


    "That''s true."


    Lake said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will help you realize your willingness. I will avenge Midgard''s hatred."


    Collect money to do business.


    Lake has always been childish.


    As long as Midgard is his, then he doesn''t mind taking over Midgard''s debt dispute instantly.


    Tom¡¯s expression remained unchanged. After all, he was just an artificial intelligence, an artificial intelligence encapsulated with Midgard¡¯s history, technology, and knowledge.


    Lake looked around, but couldn¡¯t find a chair. He directly embodied four chairs. After pulling one out and sitting down, he immediately looked at Tom: "Can you tell me what happened during the destruction?"


    Tom waved his right hand, and another laser curtain projected onto him.


    Accompanied by rumbling explosions and deafening shouts and crying in the picture, this sense of immersion came up in an instant.


    Midgard''s loss came very unexpectedly.


    There are no signs of abruptness.


    It seemed like an instant, it was like the sky collapsed. Once Midgard, countless people in this catastrophe did not even react at all and turned into ashes.


    And then¡­


    The immortal battleship sensed danger and was activated at the moment the last King Midgard was injured.


    One after another, the clansmen were teleported to the immortal battleship.


    But soon.


    The Forest of Science and Technology, which maintains the energy of the Immortal Warship, which is both a database and an energy source for the Immortal Warship, has been directly separated from the Immortal Warship under the collapse of this day.


    Then, the Immortal battleship went into a standstill, and fell along with the falling Midgard.


    soon.


    When all this is over, when the people in the immortal battleship stepped out of the battleship again, they became aware that their Midgard had disappeared.


    And then¡­


    is the chronicle of the immortal battleship that has been rewritten after integrating the tribe information database after that.


    In the beginning, the surviving Midgard people actually didn''t know who caused all this. The immortal battleship also lost the Forest of Science and Technology and fell into a deep sleep state, so Tom could not show up to tell the surviving people the truth.


    But they discovered the truth by themselves.


    the reason?


    is the blockbuster of the war between the Asa protoss and the frost giant that was staged on earth.


    That war was a war in which Odin realized that the Midgard did not have annihilation, and sent a large army to try to wipe out the Midgard.


    but¡­


    There was no winner in that war.


    The Asa Protoss did not complete the original goal. In order not to be consumed on the earth, Odin once again broke through his bottom line.


    In order to protect the Midgardians, the Frost Giants also unfortunately lost their prince and even their Ice Box.


    As for the Midgard?


    They separated the three factions.


    One faction, completely discouraged, gave up his identity as a Midgard, and followed the ocean giant Nereus to the bottom of the sea and became the Undersea Man of Atlantis.


    One faction is the main battle faction. They are made up of Midgard¡¯s engineers. They believe that they have not lost, they have not yet lost, but they need to change their strategies and cannot stay on Earth and Austria. Ding''s eyelids were under his eyes, so they left the earth and returned to the so-called place of origin.


    As for the third faction.


    It is so-called and there is no discouragement, but there is no feeling of revenge. It just feels that the earth was born because of Midgard. Then, he is the second Midgard, so he is integrated into the time. Among humans.


    This is the origin of the descendants of Midgard today.


    But obviously.


    The third faction is actually the most tragic.


    They think that the people on earth are also the second Midgard people. As a result, they never expected that the negative emotions of the people on the earth are so strong. The cunning, cunning and jealousy accompany the people on the earth, and they regard these people as demons.


    So...


    The people of the third faction thought of the Midgard people of the second faction, and they remembered that there really was nothing at all if they swore not to believe in Midgard, and they wanted to return to Midgard. .


    As a result, some of these people who went out for searching, some never went back, some were not found, but did not want to return to the human society, they simply went directly to the bottom of the sea and were influenced by Atlantis. Blessing became one of Atlantis'' lives, completely giving up his identity as a Midgard.


    "Where is the place of origin."


    "Sorry."


    Tom looked at Andy who spoke out and said truthfully: "There is no record of the place of origin in my database."


    "This is impossible."


    Andy said in a deep voice: "Since you have the memory of your downtime, how can you not have the memory of the place of origin."


    "I guard the database."


    "The answers you are looking for are those in the database, so I can answer them. If there are none in the database, sorry, I can''t answer. UU¿´Êé"


    "..."


    Lake touched his chin, stopped Andy from wanting to go up and made rough movements, and looked at Tom: "Then, in the data after you, among the people who uploaded the data, are there any genetic data similar to them? of?"


    The words fall.


    A platform rose directly from the floor.


    Tom looked at Seifer, Andy, and Hill and said, "I can search based on your genetic data. As I said, I cannot give you answers that I cannot answer."


    Andy came forward directly: "I''m coming."


    Next second.


    Andy frowned, and at the moment his right hand was just put on, a small needle pierced the palm of his hand. The blood, suddenly, flowed into the small needle.


    Tom immediately looked at Andy: "There is a genetically similar data uploaded by Kelly."


    Andy''s eyes lit up: "Yes, it''s her, Kelly, my sister."


    Some excited Andy immediately looked at Seifer: "Your mother has really been here!"


    Seffer: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 793: The place where Midgard originated

    Saifu''s expression is faint.


    Like Lake, her first memory is in the orphanage, so it is difficult for Seifer to be as excited as Andy.


    even...


    Sefer''s heart is calm, and there is no idea of ??wanting to recognize each other at all. Anyway, why did you go so early? Don''t you know how to run with me?


    Hill replaced Andy, took a deep breath, and put his right palm up.


    ending...


    Obviously, the same, Tom looked in the database and found that the data similar to Hill was uploaded. It was called Delia.


    is really Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s name.


    but¡­¡­


    This is just confirmation. Hill''s mother and Seifer''s mother had been here before, but there was no information to support them as to where they went.


    It seems that when uploading, I deliberately selected it, and did not upload any information about the place of origin.


    Lake frowned and looked at Tom: "You are down, can you still receive information?"


    Tom said: "The Immortal Warship is Midgard''s final hopeful place. Although the Immortal Warship lost its energy after leaving the Forest of Science and Technology, the reserve energy of the Immortal Warship is enough to maintain the most basic operations."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the telescopic platform: "All Midgard people, if they come here, do they upload information here?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Do you know their arrival?"


    "I know."


    "How did they get in."


    Lake touched his chin: "You couldn''t show up to answer them at the time, how did they come in, and what kind of behavior did they come in? It was the first time they came in and found here like a wall, and they were walking along the road very easily. Come here."


    Two ways, two answers.


    But Lake is more inclined to the latter.


    For example, they found the place of origin, but after they entered the place of origin, they got some information, returned here again, and then entered their information into the system.


    But...


    This is not justified.


    Since they have found the place of origin, why don¡¯t they mark it directly in the system, if someone finds it here, they want to go to the place of origin but cannot enter?


    is wrong.


    There should be this information in ¡¡¡¡.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Tom: "Since you know that I am the king, then I have the highest authority, right."


    Tom said, "There is no doubt."


    talking.


    The screen on the captain''s seat on the command level turned on. In an instant, the large screen on the command level was also lit with a line of words on it.


    Midgard text.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Tom said: "As the binding with the highest authority, your genetic data will be bound to the Immortal Warship and gain 100% control authority."


    Lake looked at Hill: "Go ahead."


    Hill was taken aback for a moment.


    Andy also seemed to be a little stunned over there.


    Lake said: "If there is a place of origin, then, just in time, this spacecraft will follow to the Sileia Nebula."


    Hill nodded and looked at Tom, as if to say, can I?


    Tom didn''t make any movements.


    But no action means that there is no objection.


    Hill walked over, glanced at Lake and the others, then took a deep breath and sat in the captain''s seat.


    Ding!


    On the big screen, rows of small Midgard texts changed in an instant, and they were scrolling quickly.


    Next second.


    There were no moths produced, and there were no accidents.


    Bind successfully.


    Lake repeated with his right hand and handed a USB flash drive to Hill.


    Hill already knew how to do it. He walked directly to the big screen, pressed the smooth surface of the table, and then connected the U disk in his hand to the entire Immortal battleship.


    In an instant.


    The big screen became very scarlet, and then, the scarlet gradually disappeared, and a little loli with her head down turned into a youthful eighteen-year-old at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Hong looked up and looked at Lake, a hint of surprise flashed on his face: "Lake, you found me a new toy again, wow, it''s big, my god, is this a civilized database?"


    talking.


    The red queen was slightly taken aback: "There is another life whose algorithm seems to be different from mine, but it is a little weaker than me. I can swallow him, Lake, do you want me to swallow him?"


    Lake smiled and said, "No, Red Queen, leave him alone, you have enough things, unless you want to increase your workload, otherwise, I don''t mind."


    The red queen smiled, as if found a novel feature. After the projection screen is down, it almost becomes a real-life red queen. Look at Lake: "Forget it, so, if there is anything I can help you."


    Lake said, "Have you taken over the database here?"


    "Of course, a piece of cake, what information are you looking for?"


    "Correct."


    "Here is a keyword, I will find it out for you immediately."


    "Any keyword that leads to Midgard or the place of origin, or paradise."


    "Wait a minute."


    The red queen''s words were almost not finished yet, piece after piece of projections appeared, almost in the blink of an eye, almost filling the entire command team.


    Next second.


    One after another irrelevant information was recovered in an instant, and then only two copies were left.


    "Ding!"


    looked at Lake after the red: "I found it. There are only two copies. The whole intelligence does not seem to understand what learning and evolution are. Moreover, the database is divided into many areas. Some pictures and texts that should be linked are not directly linked."


    Lake looked at the two images projected by the red queen. They looked different, but there was a picture that seemed to be familiar, and said, "Can you find the location?"


    Honghou smiled and said: "I have found it for you, and the coordinates have been sent to you."


    Talking.


    Ding!


    Lake and Hill, as well as Sever and Andy¡¯s cell phones, all dinged in unison. After they clicked on, a distance from here, ten kilometers to the north, was marked out in the ice valley.


    "Thanks."


    "and many more."


    Lake turned around and looked at the red queen who called him aloud, and smiled: "Anything else?"


    The red queen looked like a new gift, and said, "Can I drive this big guy?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Of course, but not now. After a while, you can drive as you like, I promise."


    After the red is full of smiles: "Okay."


    Lake also smiled slightly, with an expression like doting on his daughter, and then, the sixth sense directly blasted into the ice valley.


    Boom!


    Four rays of light fell directly from this ice valley.


    after that.


    Lake looked around, and the sixth sense searched this place. Although the place of origin did not know why it could shield him, the place of origin was only shielded and could not be faked.


    Next second.


    Lake opened his right hand and came down directly, pressing his right hand on the ice below his feet.


    Boom!


    A cold mist came out directly, and then quickly swept in all directions along the direction of Lake''s palm.


    soon.


    The short icebergs that surrounded the valley began to oscillate, cracking, and with the falling of huge ice pieces, at a speed almost visible to the naked eye, the valley was still that valley, but the valleys that made up this valley were It''s no longer an iceberg.


    but...


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Vibration?"


    "No wonder our previous satellites didn''t find anything suspicious at all."


    After the three girls watched the ice and stone break away, they were amazed by the valley wall made entirely of vibrating gleaming in the sun. Then, they were attracted by a certain part of the vibrating wall.


    One channel.


    A passage that seems to be below the passage.


    Lake walked over with the three girls.


    "Lake."


    Hill looked at the dense text on both sides of the passage and said, "Look."


    Lake fixed his eyes.


    The densely packed small characters were also written by Midgard''s characters. The three daughters found the beginning of everything and began to read directly in a low voice.


    Lake was listening to the side, and when he heard the fifth line, he could already understand the text of Midgard.


    without him.


    In the past, it was because there were not many samples of Midgard''s text, so Lake could not analyze it, but now it is different. With the reading of the three women, these seemingly crooked texts that Lake¡¯s eyes don¡¯t recognize at all have changed. At this moment, it became gradually clear.


    after awhile.


    Lake has taken the lead and understood the above content with the three women.


    To put it simply, this is an admission reminder.


    That year, the second batch of Midgard came here and really found their place of origin, which is Midgard. In order to tell latecomers or tell them where to enter the place of origin, they This valley was built.


    At the same time, he also told the latecomers the location of the immortal battleship, and told them that they should go to the battleship to upload their genes before entering, because there were already several clansmen who had entered in the front, but they were not coming up. , In order to prevent any accident, uploading my own genes, I once existed on the Immortal Warship, maybe one day When Midgard regained his recovery, with their genetic samples, it can be aggravated The pace of this recovery.


    Lake stroked his chin.


    soon.


    The three girls also read the text of Midgard above. The next second, Hill found a probe protruding from the text.


    Hill was a little speechless: "Do you want blood again?"


    This Midgard technology is so advanced. If only this is advanced, everything needs blood?


    Saifu shrugged next to him: "This is no way, after all, blood can''t be faked."


    Standing next to Lake raised his eyebrows.


    He always feels that Seifer''s words seem to be talking about him.


    Hill shook his head, stretched out his palm, took a deep breath, and pressed directly on the raised probe.


    Blood drips.


    after awhile.


    ßËßË.


    Lake looked down at the floor of the passage where they were.


    Next second.


    The floor sinks instantly!


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 794: Noren Destiny 3 Goddess

    In an instant!


    A passage that seemed to lead to the abyss appeared directly at the feet of Lake and others.


    But...


    Before Hill, Andy and Seffer screamed, Lake thought directly, supporting the three of them.


    "WYF!"


    Sever looked down at the passage leading to the abyss at his feet, and couldn''t help but let out a swearing: "Dare you come with a reminder?"


    Hill and Andy looked at Seifer with inexplicable eyes.


    Give a reminder symbol?


    How to give?


    Draw an arrow on it, and come up with a sentence: "Be careful, this leads to the origin of Midgard?"


    No one should be so stupid.


    Lake shrugged beside him and said, "Well, are you ready now? When you are ready, we will set off."


    Sever took a few deep breaths.


    Hill seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Lake: "Wait, Lake."


    Lake looked at Hill.


    Hill frowned and said: "I remember you once said that if there really is such a place of origin, and there are really Midgardians, there is only one possibility that they will not come up, and there is only one. That is, they don¡¯t want to come up, but there is no way to come up.¡±


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    The place of origin has been confirmed to exist.


    So...


    The Midgardians who have passed down these years, to be precise, there is only one reason why the Midgard who have been to the place of origin did not appear on the earth.


    They can''t get up.


    Lake looked at Hill, smiled and said, "Are you worried that we will not come?"


    Hill said, "We must consider this possibility."


    Lake smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m sure, so... can I go down?"


    Hill didn''t say anything when he saw this.


    The words fall.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    A golden ball of light directly wrapped Lake and the others, and with a squeaking sound, it landed towards the bottom of the passage at a very fast speed.


    Go down, can''t you come up?


    This kind of thing is impossible. Let alone how difficult it is to trap a god, just talk about other things.


    Lake has a clone.


    With a thought, as long as the clone still exists, then, no matter how far away, Lake can complete the displacement action with just one thought.


    correct.


    Speaking of the clone...


    Lake thought of the avatar that was shot into the turbulence of time and space during the great chaos on Mars.


    Since the end of the war, he has tried to contact the clone. However, the clone seems to be still experiencing a fantasy drifting. Lake didn''t care about it when he saw it. He simply treated it as a drifting bottle.


    Maybe the clone can find a new universe for him. By then, after finishing Odin and finishing off Marvel God, then, life will not plummet all at once.


    Lake daydreaming.


    "Onixet!"


    "WTF?"


    "this is¡­"


    Lake regained his senses from the daydream, listening to the three women''s sudden exclamation, and looking back, but seeing, at this moment, they seem to have fallen from the sky.


    directly fell from the sky.


    Lake looked at the expressions of the three women and said with a smile: "It seems that Midgard has not perished. It just used the earth as a disguise to disguise it."


    looked down, what kind of world this is.


    Mountains and water.


    There is the sun.


    there are clouds and mists.


    even...


    There are all kinds of incredible creatures.


    "Roar!"


    A huge creature that emits a bluish light like a face-bearing bug, it hugged the golden ball of light straightly, revealing the countless tentacles roaring.


    "Humph!"


    Lake''s thoughts moved, and the powerful sixth sense blasted out in an instant. In an instant, countless face-holding flying insects, which exuded a gloomy light, ran over and prepared to contain Lake and the others. The face-holding flying insects flew into ashes and disappeared!


    "It''s okay."


    Lake looked at Sefer, who was rushing over with a flying insect holding his face and retched. The coolness in his heart directly turned into divine power. In his eyes, thunder appeared directly above the clouds in this world.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    Under the thunderbolt, along with the flashing thunder between the whole world and the earth, countless thunder snakes wandered across the whole world instantly, accurately and fixedly removing a specific creature.


    The flying insects who dare to anger the majesty of the gods.


    is just a moment of effort, holding the face of the flying insects, there is no one left in an instant, and the genocide is completed.


    At this moment.


    In a dense forest in this place of origin, or in other words, a mountain that looks like a dense forest, hiding a country like Wakanda.


    "The High Priest!"


    "The High Priest!"


    A Midgard wearing the traditional costumes of Midgard walked into the temple in front of him from the outside, and looked at the high priest who had just walked out and said, "The chief of parliament is looking for you."


    looked like he was about thirty years old, but the high priest who was over a thousand years old gave a hum and went out.


    rumbling!


    Here, the President of Midgard is leading a few members on the wall of the city called the last line of defense at the foot of the city at this moment, turning his head to look at the high priest who is flying over and saying: " High priest, the sound of thunder just now?"


    The high priest nodded calmly: "This kind of thunder is unprecedented. It is not natural, but deliberate."


    A trace of fear flashed through the eyes of the president of the council: "Odin!"


    **** it.


    Are they still found by Odin?


    Why.


    The high priest listened to the words of the councillor and shook his head: "No, this thunder is not owned by Odin, or it is also the law of thunder, but the thunder that Odin controls is only destruction. It''s different. This Thunder has not only destruction, but also the vitality after Thunder."


    President of Parliament said solemnly: "Vitality?"


    The high priest nodded.


    After the thunder, there is life.


    After Lake¡¯s Thunder God Power was formally taken, after the Thunder Clan under the boundless woods extinguished the face-holding flying insects, on the position where the thunders disappeared, there were hidden thunderous rhymes that had not disappeared. .


    Around, the green plants that are also different from the earth breathe freely. With their breathing, the thunder rhyme that stays gradually fades. Instead, the green plants that plunder and absorb thunder rhyme are subtle but But there are real changes.


    "An outsider is here."


    The council chief looked at the high priest and said, "When did the new clansmen come here last time?"


    The high priest thought for a while: "Eight years ago."


    The head of the council raised his head: "That''s the outside. At least forty years have passed, right?"


    The high priest said, "Yes."


    The head of the council shook his head: "Unfortunately, this place is our paradise, but... it is also our cage. Even if we enter the interstellar age from nothing, we can use anti-gravity technology, but Mead Gad himself has sealed us."


    The high priest said: "I believe that Midgard has its own arrangements. Maybe she feels that her children have not yet reached the time."


    talking.


    The high priest looked at the council chief: "Send someone to pick it up? Recently, the terrifying group of animals outside began to agitate again."


    The councillor nodded: "I have sent Kelly and Delia over."


    The high priest frowned and said: "President, Delia is pregnant now and is about to give birth, you..."


    The president of the council said: "The high priest, Kelly and Delia are the last to come in. They will explain to the newcomers. It is far better than the explanation of those of us who have no contact with the outside world. Isn¡¯t it great? Don¡¯t worry. Delia¡¯s expected delivery date is ten days later, not so fast, and she doesn¡¯t like staying in this cage all day."


    The high priest did not speak any more.


    At this moment.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake landed with the three women, he did not remove the golden ball of light. The sixth sense directly extended, directly analyzing the information of this world from the inside.


    Half loudly.


    Lake opened his eyes and raised his eyebrows uncontrollably.


    MMP.


    Fortunately, the old man didn''t untie the golden ball of light just now, and the time here has expanded.


    The time in this place of origin compares with the time on the outer earth, good guy, it turns out to be a one-to-five rhythm.


    In the year of the origin, the earth has been directly past five years.


    good fellow.


    If you convert like this...


    One one gets one, one two gets two, one three gets three, 38...


    do not care.


    In short, this place is not suitable to stay for a long time. After staying for a long time, I am afraid that I will find out if I run out.


    Lake immediately told the three women that the law of time here is different from the law on earth, and then said: "The golden ball of light is where my law lies, so don''t leave the light ball, otherwise, the law of time here Assimilate you directly."


    Hill said in a daze: "Assimilation?"


    Lake nodded and said: "Simply speaking, you are in the golden ball of light now. What you still enjoy is the time of the earth. It will not be affected by the time expansion here, but if you get out of the golden ball of light, then you will I will be shrouded by the time here in an instant. At that time, even me, there will be no way to pull you out of this time. UU¿´Êé"


    "how come?"


    "Can''t even you do it?"


    "..."


    Lake looked at the three women who were blindly confident in themselves, laughed, and said: "Well, in fact I can, but, better not, this is indeed Midgard, because the law of time here is still in control. In the hands of the three sisters of Destiny of the World Tree."


    This is amazing.


    It is clear that Midgard has completely separated from the world tree, but the timeline is still in the hands of the three goddesses of fate.


    This¡­


    Is this also the result of the secret efforts of the giants at that time?


    Midgard is missing from the surface, but in fact it still exists. Midgard was replaced by the earth, but it was not completely replaced.


    "and so¡­"


    "I probably understand why I can''t find out the reason for it outside."


    "you understood?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded, his eyes flickering slightly.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 795: I am your king

    In the face of theology, the power of technology is always not enough.


    Again.


    Technology may be able to touch the realm of gods, but it is only the realm of the lowest dimensional gods.


    The more the spirit goes up, the more it is in a different world.


    to Lake.


    Nowadays, if the protagonist Lake''s eyes fall, technology is no longer enough, even Midgard''s technology is not good enough, but the gods, especially the three goddesses of destiny in a unit universe?


    They can do it this way.


    Lake has never dealt with the Three Goddesses of Fate, but this does not prevent Lake from learning about the Three Goddesses of Fate from the Hungry Giant King and Nereus, the giant of the ocean.


    Urde, symbolizing the past.


    Verdandi, symbolizing the present.


    Skuder, symbolizes the future.


    Uuld has short hair, Verdanti has long hair, and Shicoti has braids. Together, they are called the three goddesses of fate. The one who controls the time and fate of all creatures in the world tree universe is the time giant Noel. Wei''s third daughter.


    If it were an ordinary god, Lake might still be able to detect who was blocking his gaze.


    But if it is these three.


    no doubt.


    Lake would indeed be deceived if he didn''t take it seriously. After all, the three goddesses of destiny can switch between the past, the present, and the future.


    When no one''s eyes fell, this is now.


    But when Lake''s gaze came over, there was no doubt that maybe the time here has changed, maybe it has become a more distant future, maybe it has become the same distant past.


    Anyway...


    If Lake is not serious, it is impossible to see through.


    Listening to Lake''s words, the three girls nodded without understanding.


    Hill looked at the dense forest all around, and the waterfall that was rising upstream, a trace of astonishment flashed in his eyes: "So, where are we going now?"


    Lake looked at the mountains hidden in the dense forest, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "Someone is here."


    finished.


    Lake directly hides the golden ball of light, and at the same time, hides their traces, so that even if someone is close to the face, they cannot be seen.


    hum!


    The shape of a sci-fi is very sci-fi, but it can be seen that the two-person aircraft from the combat equipment in the Midgard Science and Technology Forest Science and Technology Database directly steadily docked on the open space 100 meters away in front of Lake.


    Next second.


    The door of the plane opened, and two women with long hair, wearing Midgard combat uniforms and also holding weapons, walked out of the aircraft.


    "Be careful, Kelly!"


    A woman who was obviously pregnant came out on the left side and said to the woman who came out on the right: "Listening to the patrolling clansman, there is another crack in the space where the skeleton reptiles are sealed, so raise your vigilance."


    The woman named Kelly nodded.


    "Kelly?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kelly over there was a little taken aback, and looked around: "Delia, did you hear it?"


    The pregnant Delia nodded and looked around vigilantly: "Something''s wrong, it''s a bit too quiet here."


    In the forest, when was it so quiet?


    There is no sound of wind, even those tiny creatures no longer make any noise.


    at this time.


    "Mom?"


    "¡­¡­"


    After listening to Kelly calling Delia¡¯s name, Hill couldn¡¯t help feeling a move in his heart, buzzing, walked directly out of the barrier of the golden ball of light, reappeared in the forest, looked at Delia, wrinkled Meiyu couldn''t help but said.


    Seeing this, Andy couldn''t help but walked out of the golden ball of light.


    Oneshette.


    Lake couldn''t help closing his eyes, and sighed in his heart: "So, this is your guarantee, you will never run out of the ball of light?"


    Seifer, who was standing next to Lake, blew the non-existent debris in his nails and said, "Hey, it''s none of my business. I didn''t go out. I''ll say yes first. I won''t recognize them. You need to understand your lineup, dear."


    Lake smiled and said, "Trust me, dear, I don''t even intend to get involved at all."


    Again.


    He married Sev, not her mother, nor Hill¡¯s mother.


    As for what happened to her mother, it has nothing to do with Lake, and he is not sensitive to it.


    Seifer nodded and looked at Lake: "That''s good, just right. Now that the place where Midgard originated has also come out, I quickly moved the people on Midgard Island. I have I miss my criminal career more and more."


    Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Let''s talk about the outside.


    Maybe Delia can''t recognize Hill, but Kelly can recognize her sister who is almost the same as her.


    and so¡­¡­


    Under Kelly¡¯s exclamation, Kelly couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and hugged Andy, all kinds of exclamations, infinitely incredible: "I can¡¯t believe it, Andy, you know, I How many days have you been looking forward to someone coming in again every day?"


    Delia over there, in Kelly''s state, couldn''t help but glance at the Hill in front of her a few more times.


    Look like this...


    Delia couldn''t help but said, "Maria?"


    Hill clutched his nose and nodded uncontrollably: "It''s me, Maria, Maria Hill."


    "Thank God."


    Delia couldn''t help it anymore, put down the gun in her hand, stepped forward, and couldn''t help but want to hug Hill.


    But I have a big belly.


    In the ball of light.


    Seifer embraced his arms with an ordinary face: "Frankly speaking, I have always been insensitive to such a picture. No matter what the reason, abandoning is abandoning, right?"


    Lake was just like the people watching the theater and nodded: "I agree with your point of view."


    "correct."


    Sever looked at Lake: "So, my origin has been found, what about yours."


    Lake glanced at Seifer: "I never considered this issue at all. Karen is my mother and Rose is my father."


    Again.


    Even if Lake''s biological parents jumped out today, Lake will be treated as a stranger, and there will be no waves in his sea of ??consciousness at all, even if it is a lost ripple.


    even...


    What if his biological parents say that Lake doesn¡¯t like to hear, or Karen doesn¡¯t like to hear?


    Ha ha.


    Lake¡¯s heart has never been softened. At least, he treats strangers equally. If the other party dares to jump, he dares to chop. Maybe he will be late, but he will never fail.


    Saifu nodded, and put his arm around Lake''s shoulder: "Now, I know why there were so many children in the orphanage at the time. We two saw each other."


    Lake looked at Seifer with a smile: "Because our three views are the same?"


    Seffer shook his head, smiling like a flower: "Because our blood is the same cold."


    Lake laughed.


    Body shape, turned into the appearance of Midgard King Garon with a blue-haired shawl, took Sev directly out of the light ball, and then appeared in the origin of Midgard.


    In an instant.


    The time in the place of origin seemed to have seen the existence of Lake after perceiving the existence of Lake, but soon, the law of time here directly fell on Lake.


    without him.


    Lake has no plans to meet the Three Goddesses of Fate right now.


    At the very least, he didn''t have this idea until Lake didn''t deal with the Midgard here.


    soon.


    The scene of the sisters on both sides recognizing mother and daughter has also come to an end.


    Andy¡¯s sister, Kelly, opened her mouth and looked at Sever, her lips were moving up and down. After a while, she almost said to Hill in sync with Delia over there, sorry.


    Saifu''s expression is faint: "No need, you are you, you don''t have me in your memory, and I don''t have you in my memory. If it weren''t for Andy, I would not have any interest in finding you."


    Hill over there was also excited after reuniting with his mother Delia. He had a lot of words, but now, looking at his mother¡¯s pregnant belly, he also shook his head and started talking directly: " How many of our people are here?"


    Hill just wanted a fact.


    at the moment.


    She got the facts, then, what''s left is the so-called official business.


    Lake looked up, his tone was light: "Someone is coming."


    The words are recorded.


    rumbling!


    Not far away, the roar of the aircraft directly went from far to near. Counting past, there were almost fifteen aircraft.


    Kelly and Delia looked at each other, and then Delia quickly grabbed the communicator on her waist: "Don''t shoot, it''s not an enemy, repeat, it''s not an enemy."


    It turned out that at the moment Hill appeared, Delia had already pressed the emergency help button, and then forgot to report to the base camp.


    "Delia."


    "Brook."


    Delia listened to the worried voice from the communicator, looked up at the flying vehicle above it, and said quickly: "My dear, I''m fine, it''s my daughter, my daughter..."


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Kanon, with a blue-haired cape, looked up and watched the weapon openFifteen aircrafts were ready to be launched anytime and anywhere. His figure slowly left the place, and his tone was faint: "I saw your king, You all forgot, do you need to do anything?"


    rumbling!


    The aircraft after aircraft are directly under endless pressure, and instantly fell from the air with a bang, and fell to the ground. No matter how they increase the horsepower output, they will not be able to make the aircraft fly again.


    Click!


    Lake looked down at the aircraft he suppressed, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, while adjusting his cuffs, accompanied by the blessing of the golden Gemini saint.


    An Iron Throne.


    Not right...


    should be a golden throne directly embodied behind Lake.


    "who are you!"


    "I?"


    Lake sat on the throne, looked blankly at the chief of parliament who came out of the aircraft and asked him questions, and smiled coldly: "Who am I? Why, staying here for a long time, I forget Does this throne mean? Who am I? I am the new king of Midgard and Garon, the king of Midgard!"


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 796: All i want is kingship

    "what?"


    "The king?"


    "..."


    After Lake''s words were uttered, under the ground, the dozens of Midgard who followed after seeing the growth of their council were suddenly stunned.


    Hill appeared next to Lake, sitting on the Phoenix Seat, which symbolized Queen Midgard, and at the same time showed 100% control of Midgard''s database.


    A dozen Midgard people looked at each other.


    After being silent, President Brooke said directly: "The age of the king has passed..."


    "Boom!"


    "Brook!"


    "President of Parliament!"


    Brooke hadn''t finished saying these words, a coercion came directly, and instantly suppressed Brooke, making him plunge into the surface with a bang.


    Delia couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    The dozen or so Midgard people even shouted when they saw this. If they hadn''t been unable to move at this moment, I''m afraid they would have directly started shooting at Lake at this moment.


    Lake squinted his eyes and sat on the throne, staring at the suppressed councillor Brook with a faint expression: "Democracy? It''s ridiculous. If I didn''t come, how would you like it, but I am here, what I said. , You can oppose it. If you oppose it in your heart, let me just say, do you... plan to betray Midgard?"


    But Vanbrook dared to say yes, or dared to nod his head.


    Lake dared to chop him.


    Anyway, there are countless Midgardian genetic data on the Immortal Battleship. For Lake, whether there are these people in this world, the question is not very big at all.


    Lake''s purpose for coming here has always been very clear, mainly because Hill and Andy want to come over and see and seek an answer.


    and so¡­


    Lake is here.


    From the consciousness of the councillor Brooke, Lake learned about the social structure of the Midgard here.


    Parliamentary system.


    just?


    You have 5,000 people in total, playing a barren parliamentary system.


    There is a pit in my head!


    "Great King, please let them go."


    At this moment, a flying machine came from a distance, and then, the high priest hurriedly walked out of the flying machine, watching Lake and Hill in the sky doing things that had forgotten for many years, but still remembered only some strange etiquette. : "Since the fall of Midgard, the long years and the despair of being trapped here have made some tribesmen forget something."


    Lake looked at the high priest. In an instant, the sixth sense blasted out, then retracted, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "High priest..."


    The Hunger Law and Approval of the Hungry Giant King.


    The recognition and favor of Nereus, the king of the ocean.


    all came out.


    Lake got up from the throne and appeared in front of the high priest who was kneeling beside the head of the council. He helped the high priest who was very respected in the hearts of the Midgard people here: "How, for my identity? Doubtful?"


    The high priest looked at the scene of roaring in the law of hunger at the peak of the mountain when the Hungry Giant King and Lake made a promise. After being supported by Lake, he lowered his head: "Born from the ruins. The king of God, will surely lead our people to glory once again, take back what we once had, and make us great again. This is the guidance for us in the ancient prophecy, my king Jialong!"


    The words fall.


    Lake put away his pressure.


    For an instant, in addition to the councillor, the dozens of other Midgardians looked at each other, and then chose to be honest, and they lowered their heads with Lake one after another: "My king Jialong!"


    The golden saint on Lake''s body disintegrated and returned.


    at this time.


    A loud roar suddenly came from far away, making the expressions of the high priest and everyone changed.


    "not good."


    "The tide of skeleton reptiles is restless."


    "Damn, the defense has been breached."


    "..."


    The high priest looked at the communicator that kept ringing in his hand, and looked up at Lake: "My king Jialong..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Is it terrible?"


    The high priest was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw the thunder that flashed directly in the depths of Lake''s eyes!


    Next second.


    With a bang, a golden thunder suddenly appeared among the clouds, and in the blink of an eye, the thunder once again spread across the entire sky.


    "The High Priest!"


    With a thought to Lake, under the endless golden thunder that landed at a fixed point, in the space surrounded by golden thunder, he looked at the high priest in front of him with a faint expression and said: "You can retreat, but the king can''t, Mead The King of Gad has never understood what is meant by regression!"


    Boom!


    It was running fast, almost after the sound of blasting, it was like a ghost, a skeleton reptile of six or seventy meters in size was directly hit by the thunder when it roared at the people in the forest. There was no resistance in an instant, and the moment''s effort was directly turned into ashes.


    The same goes for other places.


    Lake doesn''t have so many leisurely thoughts about how long to stay here, so, in order to avoid some insignificant things from delaying his journey, but also to show his muscles.


    The golden thunder billowing surging through the clouds.


    Lake¡¯s consciousness instantly came to this golden thunder that he had conceived for more than 10,000 years, and in this boundless desolate thunder, there was an oracle out of it.


    The oracle submerged directly into any creature with basic thinking in this world.


    means very simple.


    He is the king of Midgard. They should keep respect and kneel down. Anyone who has other ideas will be destroyed by him, without exception.


    In an instant.


    The whole place of origin seems to be moving.


    Countless beasts roared, and then turned into ashes in the rolling thunder.


    There were also countless beasts under the oracle. At the moment when Rolling Thunder was about to fall, he directly and wisely chose to kneel. At that moment, Thunder turned and chased other creatures at the moment when it was about to disappear.


    The place of origin, the barrier on the so-called Recovery City also bears the landing of rolling thunder.


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth and looked at the high priest: "It seems that the long years have not only made these people forget their king, but it also seems to have made them forget what awe is."


    Talking.


    The barrier on the city of Recovery finally bears an unbearable weight, directly rumbling to pieces. In the flash of golden thunder, it is only a momentary effort, that is, there are no less than five hundred in number, making the thunder notice that there is no surrender. The Midgard people, who are full of rebellious consciousness, are like the animals outside turned into ashes.


    "Do not!"


    President Brooke''s eyes widened, looking at the almost wiped out members of the council, he shouted directly and looked up at Lake: "The age of kingship has long passed, and now..."


    "what!"


    "Brook!"


    Lake directly opened his right hand, grabbed Brooke''s neck, and lifted it in front of him: "The age of kingship has long passed? Oh, if what you overthrew is corrupt, then you are right."


    but?


    What did the last King Midgard do?


    He did not take the lead in fleeing. If at that time, the last King Midgard directly let the immortal battleship lift into the air and teleported him over the first time, then he could survive, but the last King Midgard did not He did not choose to do so, but implemented the rules set by Midgard for the so-called doomsday.


    That is, if the irreversible doomsday comes, in order to prevent Midgard from going to the end, it will randomly send Midgard people into the immortal battleship from outside the royal family.


    Brooke made an inexplicable sound in his throat.


    Lake chuckled lightly: "I have shown my kindness and my dominance at the same time. It''s a pity that you only see the former and not the latter."


    between words.


    Lake''s expression gradually became cold.


    Delia over there seems to be aware of something: "Wei..."


    "Crack!"


    "Boom!"


    Delia''s words haven''t been spoken yet, a golden thunder shot directly out of Lake''s eyes. In an instant of effort, the Brooke pulled by Lake''s hand was instantly grayed out.


    "Do not!"


    Delia was dumbfounded for an instant, and she was shocked watching Brooke, who had no root hair left: "Madman, butcher, executioner..."


    Lake turned around, looked at Delia, and tilted his head: "You think you are my queen''s biological mother, so I dare not kill you, so you are so unscrupulous?"


    There is no change in Hill''s expression standing next to Lake.


    "The age of kingship is dictatorship, you dictator!"


    "what."


    Lake carried his hands on his back: "You are Hill''s mother, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "you are not."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the pregnant Delia expressionlessly, with a faint expression: "You just have the same genetic data as Hill, that''s all, besides, you have nothing else, so you The reason why I am not dead now is only because of this."


    talking. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    Lake looked at Hill next to him: "Queen, this is your housework, I will leave it to you without interfering."


    Hill said, "I will take her to the Chaos Universe."


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    finished.


    With a thought to Lake, he broke away from the law of time here for a second, and then directly blasted out the portal of the Chaos Universe. Hill walked over without expression, grabbed Delia''s arm, and was directly chaotic. The portal of the universe was greeted to enter.


    In an instant.


    The world is quiet.


    Kelly swallowed a bit next to her.


    Lake put away the Chaos Cosmos portal, and then descended into this time law again, feeling that at this moment, he was prying his three gazes, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he looked at the high priest in front of him: "High priest, you have In five hours, I returned to the city and told the people that their king had come to take them home."


    The high priest recovered from Lake¡¯s decisive and shocked killing, nodded, and then looked at Lake: "My king Jialong, you..."


    Lake looked up.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 797: We want to be your daughter

    Amidst the rolling clouds in the sky, something inexplicable seems to have come down.


    "Midgard and the giants belong to the same camp."


    Lake retracted his gaze and looked at the high priest in front of him: "As King Midgard, it is one thing to find the lost tribe, but I also need to express my gratitude to the giant who protected this place and secretly protected my tribe. "


    The high priest stunned: "Secretly protect?"


    Lake snorted and smiled: "Otherwise, the expansion of time, and the kinds of things you can''t leave at all. If it were not for the three daughters of the time giant Norvi, the three goddesses who dominate all life in the world tree are secretly protected, once you If you leave here and reborn, you will have been discovered by Odin a long time ago, and then the clan will really be annihilated. Wait for me here!"


    finished.


    Lake turned to look at Seifer, nodded, and walked out a clone directly from Lake''s body. Then, Lan Fa Jialong directly blasted into the sky, accompanied by a river that appeared in the rolling clouds, and appeared directly in an inexplicable place. Up.


    "Long time."


    After Lek entered here, he changed his original face and fell on the sky above the long river of time. He watched the pretty long golden hair on the opposite side fall down like a waterfall. The goddess: "Vildanti who controls the current timeline !"


    , with long blond hair and an unusually beautiful appearance, Verdanti, who is full of the glory of holy time, also said: "King Garon of Midgard, or Shariel, the former ruler of the kingdom of heaven, you are finally here."


    Once the ruler of heaven?


    That''s because Lake gave the dominance to the real heavenly life. The reason is that, as I said before, the self-instinct of the world tree will not let a person who is not a person from the heavenly country, or even the life of the world tree, take it. Go.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    "my little sister."


    Verdanti smiled and said: "The younger sister Shi Curti who controls the future and is used to weaving infinite possibilities for the future sees that one day, Midgard¡¯s fate will disappear from the timeline we have woven, it is now. , So here I am."


    Lake nodded: "What do you want?"


    The fundamental law of the world tree is exchange.


    The kind of exchange that you have to pay for what you want.


    Lake can disobey this rule, but the three goddesses of the world tree are the daughters of the time giant Norvi. Now Lake and the giants have a common goal, so let¡¯s take a look first.


    Give it as you can.


    can''t give...


    Verdandi smiled and said, "We want to be your daughter."


    Lake looked up at Verdanti, with a dazed expression: "Sorry, what did you just say?"


    good fellow.


    I¡¯ve only heard of it before.


    but¡­


    I have never heard of someone rushing to be someone else¡¯s daughter.


    what is this?


    Does reality often mean more magical than stories?


    "Why?"


    "The future of the Twilight of the Gods has turned, the World Tree universe will enter a great disintegration, and the new Lord God will walk out of the ruins of the past and re-establish a new universe."


    Verdanti kept smiling: "Odin has been looking for our three sisters in these countless years, trying to find a way to prevent this future from happening, but this is irreversible, and Odin must do it for him. He must bear the price he should pay for everything he does."


    Lake nodded: "But... it has nothing to do with your want to be my daughter, and I already have my three goddesses of destiny."


    If he hadn''t met his three goddesses of destiny, Croto, Laksis, and Atlopus, Frankly speaking, Lake would agree without hesitation.


    but¡­


    Croto''s three sisters are already his three goddesses of destiny, and, in a nasty sentence, they are the wives of the chaff, which Lake received when he was still in the dragon dive.


    The wife of the chaff must not be abandoned.


    This is the most plausible saying that the ancestors once said, Lake is not a human being, so he will learn from history, so that he will not take the path that he has tried and is easy to make mistakes.


    Lake¡¯s invincible current was never a conventional invincible current, but an invincible current based on the fact that he never made any mistakes.


    Push it all the way without making any mistakes.


    This is the true meaning of Invincible Flow.


    "Yes it is."


    Verdandi nodded and said, "My sister Shicodi also knows about this."


    Lake laughed: "Then why not let your sister, Shi Koti, who controls the future destiny of the World Tree, come out and explain to me."


    Verdandi shook his head: "Your destiny is in the destiny of the world tree, but you are not there. You are in the present, but not in the past and the future. Therefore, only I can meet with you."


    "and many more."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "My destiny is in my hands."


    What is my destiny in the long river of time in the World Tree?


    It''s nonsense.


    Good fellow, did you slap your face on the spot?


    is wrong.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said: "I just got into the time law here, you mean, this is it."


    Verdandi nodded and shook his head: "You are not the life of the world tree, but you are the life of the world tree."


    Lake''s mouth moved slightly: "I''m not Odin, you don''t need to tell me so profound, be straightforward."


    "This is my sister, then..."


    "I know, it was Shicoti again."


    "Yes it is."


    Verdanti closed her hair, looked at Lake who seemed a little impatient, and said, "I''m sorry, my sister, Shikoti is very lively. She is still young and her thinking is always active. Sometimes, I am too. It will take a while to understand what she meant by those inexplicable things."


    Lake sighed, "This is caused by the lack of love from my sisters."


    In other words.


    Just a beat.


    I am not only the life of the world tree, but not the life of the world tree?


    What do you mean by ¡¡¡¡?


    Lake frowned, remembering what Heimdall had said before, and what Odin had said to him, bowing his head in thought.


    but¡­


    got nothing.


    Lake shook his head, put away his thoughts, and looked at Verdanti: "The decision I made, I will not change it, so if your request is this, sorry..."


    "We don''t want to **** the power of our mothers, but we want to be your daughter and promise the theocracy of the three goddesses of time with us."


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Time?"


    Verdandi nodded: "Yes."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    Since Lake recovered the time of the lost day, originally, even the three goddesses of fate were very sure that they would soon be born of time.


    but¡­


    The three goddesses of destiny want to be bad, the length of a day, there is no way to give birth to time.


    Because the time of a day may be able to express the past, present, and future, but it can only be expressed separately. There is no way to include the past, present, and future in a day¡¯s time.


    If it is forced to be born, the most straightforward and simplest words explained to Lake by the Three Goddesses of Fate are congenital deficiency. If it is born, it will be a deformity, but it may only be a time monster.


    and so¡­


    So far, the time flow rate of the Chaos Universe is still dependent on the Force Tree, which is in an uncontrollable stage.


    just...


    Lake frowned and looked at Verdanti: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mind how many more daughters I have. I would love to see my daughters in groups, but if you do this, the time giant Norvi agrees? "


    good fellow.


    This cannot be simply like Rocky, who directly called Odin as Papa, similar to the situation of recognizing the thief as the father.


    Verdandi¡¯s meaning is already very simple. It is to be his daughter completely, that is, to be born with the blood of the three goddesses of fate and the blood of Lake from the belly of the three goddesses of fate.


    but¡­


    Did the time giant Norvi agree?


    If you don¡¯t agree with this, good guy, the most people are robbing people¡¯s daughters, I¡¯m just robbing daughters directly, this is afraid it will cast an unpredictable shadow on the honeymoon relationship between him and the giants. Right.


    Verdandi said, "Norvi has disappeared."


    Lake frowned: "What?"


    "Odin asked us about the timeline of the Twilight of the Gods, and we never said it, first, because we hate Odin, and second, because the timeline of the Twilight of the Gods is not the third of us. What the sisters drew was after the prayers of the giants of light and darkness, and received Norvi¡¯s response, turning them into the twilight timeline of the gods who also have the past, present, and future."


    "Sorry, to put it simply?"


    "Norway turned into a separate timeline of the Twilight of the Gods, and after that, everything the giants and you did was just to make the timeline of the Twilight of the Gods come down to replace the timeline we drew. UU reading "


    Verdandi said so, and then said: "So, the Hunger Giant King and the Ocean Giant have found a new future, and we must also find a future for ourselves."


    The Twilight of the Gods is aimed at the Asa Protoss of Odin.


    In the future of the Gods Twilight, the Asa Protoss is simply dead and lifeless, and no Asa Gods can escape this Gods Twilight.


    But other world tree gods have a silver lining.


    and so.


    "Am I alive?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lake felt something was wrong, but for a while, he just couldn''t figure out what was wrong. He shook his head and looked at Verdanti: "Anyway, you mean, it''s okay for you to leave?"


    "Yes it is."


    Verdanti gave a positive answer: "The gears of the gods'' twilight have already turned. In the complete timeline of the gods'' twilight, our existence is not important. Therefore, the great Zeus, we Can you be your daughter and manage it for you, so is the chaotic and chaotic long river of time now?"


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 798: New Midgard

    Lake listened to Verdanti''s blunt and frank remarks and did not immediately choose to agree.


    after all¡­


    This is not his own business.


    Therefore, Lake called his own three goddesses of destiny.


    After the eldest sister of the three goddesses of fate, the royal sister Atlopus, after hearing the whole thing, she nodded and agreed.


    What is there to disagree with?


    The chaotic universe takes a long time to really manage the chaotic and unrestrained time.


    For any universe, the long river of time is as important as the long river of destiny. At the most, it is necessary to distinguish whether destiny determines time or time determines destiny.


    In the World Tree universe, the time giants gave birth to the three goddesses of fate based on time in the past, present and future. Therefore, time is above destiny.


    But in the chaotic universe?


    As long as it is time for the birth of the three goddesses of destiny, this is enough.


    and so¡­


    The process of the interview went smoothly this time.


    To put it simply.


    The three goddesses of fate only want time to be their daughter, that''s enough. As for who their daughter is, they don''t particularly care.


    As you move up, the family relationship between the gods tends to become thinner. This is a very common thing. Although Lake¡¯s chaotic universe would not be like this, the three goddesses of destiny originally came here.


    When Lake appeared again in Midgard''s Origin, the expression on his face changed slightly, and he rubbed his bear-like chest and waist in a hidden manner.


    is a little cool.


    It hurts a bit.


    There is no way, the three goddesses of time seem to be in a hurry, or for fear that Lake will go back, directly ask Lake to honor it on the spot.


    good fellow.


    It¡¯s the first time Lake has seen such a thing as having a daughter, and it can be produced and sold now.


    but.


    The Three Goddesses of Destiny are also very concerned about the daughters of Destiny, so Lake suffers and operates directly together. After confirming that the three seeds of the past, present and future have been planted, they are driven by the Three Goddesses of Destiny. out.


    MMP.


    When you didn''t think about it before, a shot hit, and when you thought about it, you missed the target?


    An unbelievable guy.


    Lake''s gaze was low, staring at a certain part of him, and he spit out fiercely in his heart. He tried twelve times throughout the night, but he averaged thirty-three times in a row without moving. It was the first time for Lake.


    "Huh!"


    Lake took a deep breath, looked at him from the slightly ghosted and blurred state, shook his head, took a step forward, and headed towards the direction of Recovery City.


    Heimdall.


    The three goddesses of fate.


    There is Hella in the plan?


    Lake touched his chin. He always felt that if he worked a little harder, World Tree Universe, sooner or later, when Odin wakes up, he will suddenly discover that there is nothing in the huge universe except his Asa Protoss. Any of his allies anymore.


    "Om!"


    Lake was about to walk to Recovery City, when he heard the sound of Hill opening the door, he opened the chaotic universe, and asked Hill to come out: "How?"


    Hill had a faint expression: "My father is Hemel."


    Although the Chicago Hemel doesn¡¯t have much to do in Hill¡¯s memory, compared to the so-called unknown president of Parliament, if he had to choose, why didn¡¯t Hill choose Hemel? ?


    Hill said: "She will be the same as other Midgardians, without any special treatment."


    Lake smiled: "You are the queen, you have the final say."


    If this kind of thing is spread to Lake, the decision Lake can make will not be any better than Hill''s.


    Lake''s work is still simple and rude.


    can''t solve the problem, but I can solve the person who raised the problem.


    soon.


    Revived in the city.


    When Lake came to this city with Hill, the High Priest Temple, which had always existed on the former Midgard, but there used to be a statue of Odin, but now it is densely packed in the empty Temple Square. People full of Midgard.


    "Lake."


    Sever looked at Lake who came over and frowned, "You have been away for one day."


    Lake nodded: "I was delayed by things."


    "It''s past outside..."


    "Don''t you know if you go out?"


    Lake said with a smile, and then looked at the high priest: "Is it done?"


    The high priest nodded.


    "okay."


    Lake directly volleyed into the sky. In the honorific title of our king Jialong, the power of thunder in his eyes was undoubtedly clear, and the chaotic universe quickly opened and enveloped the entire Recovery City: "Then go."


    In an instant.


    The battle turns and the stars move, and the sea becomes a sacred field.


    But it was just a moment of effort, and the migration was completed.


    "Wow¡­"


    "Stars!"


    "so beautiful."


    The first batch moved directly to the planet Sileia. After the transformation has been completed on the planet, when you look up, you can see the bright light dotted by the country''s nebula that day.


    The transformation of the large-scale environmental transformation machine on the planet Sileia has been completed, and even, under the time left by Lake for emergencies, this can be regarded as the nascent planet Sileia has passed two thousand years. .


    Above the planet, there is a lot of life.


    The rivers that run through the entire planet Sileia converge on the highest peak of the planet Sileia, and on that highest peak, it seems that a heavenly spring descended from the sky and turned into the source of all rivers.


    "The gravity here..."


    Sever frowned and looked at Lake: "It seems that the gravity is higher than that of Origin."


    Lake nodded: "Yes, but this is not a big problem, just get used to it."


    "Why is the sun red?"


    "correct."


    Hill listened to Seifer''s words, looked up, looked at the bright red sun, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Lake: "Red giant technology?"


    Lake spreads his hands: "Technology can''t defeat theology. As for why it is red, who knows, it may be the so-called refraction or other messy factors, but it''s fine if it doesn''t affect the residence."


    , after all, was the first planet that was actually robbed, starting from scratch, this step is already very rare.


    Lake knows what self-sufficiency is.


    Just when Lake just started, he never thought about the dream of getting rich once. He was down-to-earth and took ten steps. It was a plan for the future. If he took one step and looked at ten steps, it would be a fault. Up.


    at this time.


    "Roar!"


    "Gosh, what''s that?"


    "..."


    After the recovery city completely descended here, a huge movement came out somewhere on the planet Sileia, and then immediately after that, two huge monsters walked directly out of the forest.


    Hill raised his eyebrows to look at Lake: "New pet?"


    Lake shook his head: "During the five thousand years, this transformed planet has also given birth to his unique life, but don''t worry, I am also prepared for this."


    finished.


    Two booms.


    was scratched with flowers on his face, and the hair on his buttocks was bald. Just like the little wife who was wronged, King Kong was directly moved by Lake from the chaotic universe to the planet Silea.


    After seeing Lake, King Kong roared. The roar seemed to be complaining and grievance. It seemed to say that this is different from what they said in the previous transaction.


    What she wants is a gentle and lovely mother King Kong, not someone who is obviously shorter than herself, but can beat herself.


    Lake shrugged and said: "I just said to give you an object, and didn''t say whether that object would like you. If you show her your power as a male, I think she will change you. "


    King Kong was roaring: "I''m afraid that if I punch her, she will die. I don''t like death."


    Lake touched his chin and pointed at the two heads of the special product on the planet Sileia. Lake didn''t know how to describe the monster approaching here: "Now there is it, you are ready, I will let you The target is coming out, you can show your male strength and courage to your heart''s content."


    King Kong looked up and fell on the sound of the two monsters.


    Then!


    King Kong looked up to the sky and roared, thumping his chest like thunder. In the nasal cavity, the stubborn breath came out directly, and in his eyes, the depressive color that had been beaten by his own object was rumbling. The flames of battle, then nodded heavily.


    Lake waved his right hand, as agreed, and released the object that was specially born for King Kong to be his wife.


    King Kong looked at his object who came out and smashed his teeth. He roared, pointed at himself, then pointed at the two monsters, punched his chest, and seemed to say: "Mother orangutan, look good. It depends on my strength."


    finished.


    King Kong directly clicked again, and climbed up a five-thousand-year-old tree not far away as a weapon. UU Reading directly greeted the two monsters.


    In an instant.


    A one-on-two scene went straight on.


    The origin of King Kong, Lake has been clear since he arrived in Midgard''s place of origin.


    The power of technology.


    is nothing but a masterpiece of a bioengineer in Midgard.


    At the beginning, when the first batch of engineers who arrived in the place of origin and prepared to build a new home thought it was a brand new home, they suddenly saw the countless monsters and skeleton crawlers, and then realized , A whole new life has appeared here.


    So...


    In a short period of time, engineers cannot take a direct step from the primitive society to the interstellar age. Therefore, they chose a native species in the land of origin, which is the race of King Kong, which is catalyzed by the power of biotechnology in all aspects. , And finally cultivated the King Kong clan.


    At the very beginning, the Midgardians weren''t actually in the city of Recovery, but in another place.


    moved to the current city of recovery because of a rebellion!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 799: Inquisitor of Hades is online

    To make a long story short.


    The root of that rebellion is kingship.


    According to Midgard''s rules, above the kingship, but Midgard''s last royal family has disappeared, but according to Midgard''s rules, when the final doomsday comes, the gene coefficient will move closer to the royal family. That person becomes the new king.


    If calculated according to Midgard''s database, this method is most recognized by the Midgard. The royal family chose death at the end of the day and left them the hope of life.


    but¡­


    Some Midgard people seem to be infected with the bad ailments of the people on earth.


    Just like this so-called parliament.


    This council preached that the kingship had been buried with Midgard and that he should no longer have the kingship, and then launched a rebellion.


    That rebellion directly led to the death of the biological engineer who nurtured the King Kong clan, and the short-lived king.


    to the end.


    It is this group of so-called councils with a group of tribesmen who do not understand what happened, that is, the remaining more than 4,000 tribesmen relocated to Recovery City, and listed the old city as a forbidden place, and let them stay there. In the absence of the King Kong in the follow-up, facing the skeleton reptiles with huge fertility like mice.


    so¡­


    "Speaking is everyone''s freedom, but the right to speak is to win by themselves."


    Lake shook his head, and the corners of his mouth raised: "This is the real democracy. Those who were killed directly by me, not so much that they want democracy, it is better to say that they want to gain rights for themselves in the name of democracy. "


    What do you mean when and standing again?


    This is it.


    "Let''s go."


    Sever looked over there and used the big tree as a weapon, smashing the heads of the two monsters. The King Kong like a king, looked at Lake: "The people on Midgard Island can also bring them. coming."


    at last¡­


    I finally got rid of this burden, let me think about it, what do I choose for my first criminal journey when I reinstatement?


    ran to the black arms market to buy and sell arms, and re-established his own arms empire?


    still is¡­


    Play a big one, be the first person in the Earth Federation who wants to destroy the world, grab a nuclear submarine?


    Saifu thought so in his heart.


    As soon as he thinks of his old profession, Seifer feels that his cold blood is a little hot.


    When Andy saw this, he frowned and looked at Sever.


    Seifer shrugged and said: "Andy, I have never identified myself as a Midgard. I only identify with two. I am Lake¡¯s childhood sweetheart. Second, I am Lake¡¯s woman. Others, I''m not interested. Hill is very good. I don''t want to manage such a large organization. I like to be alone. I believe that Hill can lead the new Midgard to grow up."


    Andy seemed to want to say something more, but when the words came to his lips, he shook his head and didn''t say any more.


    Hill looked at each other with Seifer from the side, and the two women both smiled, as if everything was said to be the same.


    Lake didn''t say much when he saw this, leaving Hill to stay here, and then he left with Seifer.


    Midgard Island.


    Saifu told the tribesmen who had searched for them and settled on this island for so many years. There were more than 3,000 people in total, and told them that a new planet belonging to the Midgard had been found.


    Many tribesmen, including those of the Infinite tribe, were agitated in their hearts.


    Although the earth is good, it is not their Midgard.


    However, unlike the relocation in the place of origin, the relocation on Midgard Island has attracted the attention of some people.


    such as...


    The attention of Karen after mother.


    "What are you doing?"


    Karen looked at Lake who was rushing into the palace on a phone call, and said with a headache: "The outside matter has finally been solved. The Earth Federation will be released soon. What is going on with Midgard Island and the strategic shift?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "Queen, is this strategic shift, a new term?"


    Karen rolled her eyes: "Say it quickly."


    Lake said: "The earth is the earth of the earthlings. Isn''t that what you always wanted to say? I am doing this now. The earth belongs to the earth. I have completely cut off my plan to restore the earth to the state of Midgard. I A new planet has been found for the Midgard, and there, Midgard will set sail from there."


    Karen was taken aback for a while, her focus was not on this new planet, but instead thinking of the words in the group a few days ago: "You gave Hill the position of Queen Midgard?"


    "Correct."


    "I remember it was Sefer''s before, it was..."


    "of course not."


    Lake seems to know what Karen wants to say, and hastily planned, wiped his face, shook his head and said: "Sev likes the other one more than the queen position."


    "what?"


    "She wants to go back to her old job, at least, do it again."


    "what."


    Karen couldn''t help but laughed. Of course, Karen also knew what Sefer''s line of business was.


    But...


    Karen didn''t care either, shook her head, and looked at Lake: "Sever is a smart woman."


    Lake smiled.


    Among so many women, they have their own power.


    Emilia has an immortal blood family.


    Hermione is the supreme Merlin of the entire magical world.


    Rachel controls the transcendent media, even after the establishment of the Earth Federation.


    Thetis is the queen of Atlantis.


    Severe said that she missed the time when she was alone in the Sever organization, but it was more of a kind of wisdom.


    after all¡­


    Lake still lives on the earth, and the planet Sileia is a little far away from the earth.


    Karen thought this way, chuckled, and nodded: "Okay, just pay attention to yourself. You leave for half a year this time, and quickly deal with the New York affairs."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "New York?"


    What happened to my New York.


    There are fewer pollutants, the air index in New York City has soared, and even public security has improved.


    Karen smiled, rummaged through the documents on the desktop, and said, took out the report from the White Building Safety Reporting Organization and handed it to Lake.


    Lake took over and looked: "Risk assessment and assessment in Hell''s Kitchen?"


    Hell''s Kitchen?


    good fellow.


    Jin and this is going to do something yaozi?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, although the last letter from the second-generation Hoover of the Federation expressed his hope that Lake could treat Jin Bin well.


    but¡­


    Lake¡¯s kindness is based on Jin and obedient. At least it must belong to the kind. I can''t say this thing, you can''t do it.


    If this is the case, Lake will look at the face and will of the second generation of Hoover to give a kind result.


    But if Jin is not obedient, naturally, this kindness does not exist at all.


    But after opening it, Lake is different.


    It''s not Jin Bin who is in trouble.


    And the group of remnants of the little blacks entrenched in the hell''s kitchen.


    But...


    Good guys, most of the most difficult Xiaohei communities have been pulled to Africa. This is the first time, there are so many Xiaohei in the Hell''s Kitchen opened according to their own wishes?


    play barren.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, raised his head and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of it. Give me three hours."


    Karen said: "You don''t need to be in such a hurry. The United Nations summit will start in a week. I just want to say that New York, the first meeting of the Earth Federation, and the last meeting of the Security Council should be in the same place."


    Lake hummed: "I see."


    The headquarters of the United Nations is in Manhattan, and the Hell''s Kitchen is also in Manhattan.


    new York.


    Homeland Security Building.


    After Lake left Karen''s office with his front foot, he went straight back to the Homeland Security Building and called in assistant Tiffany.


    "BOSS."


    "Ok."


    Lake took out a glass of wine from the wine cabinet, took a sip, motioned Tiffany to look at the files on the desk, and then asked, "What''s the matter with the Hell''s Kitchen?"


    Tiffany flipped through the file, and suddenly understood what happened. He looked at Lake and said, "BOSS, I have reported this to you."


    Lake blinked.


    Tiffany nodded and said: "Half a year ago, when you said that you would cooperate with the five overlords to carry out clean-up measures, I asked you if you would like to intervene in the Hell Kitchen. You said that the Hell Kitchen would not be able to fix it. Let us leave it alone."


    Lake touched his chin: "Really?"


    Tiffany didn''t speak.


    Lake shook his head: "Let''s talk about it, why is Kim not able to control the Hell''s Kitchen suddenly?"


    Tiffany said: "Kim did not ask us for help so far. I have also noticed the unusual movement in the Hell''s Kitchen. It seems that a superhero appeared to fight with Kim. As a result, many cleaning operations at night were affected. Hinder."


    Lake laughed straightly: "Superhero, in my New York, a superhero appears, it is the insult of our Land Security Bureau and the Super Investigation Bureau."


    My New York, UU reading does not need a superhero!


    "Who?"


    "Someone in Hell''s Kitchen, but specifically, the Red Queen is also helping us analyze."


    "did not find?"


    "A month ago, we confirmed that this superhero exists, but this superhero is not as ostentatious as Peter Parker or Tony Stark. He is very low-key. We are not outside of Hell''s Kitchen. If matching data is found in any of the cameras, as for the Hell¡¯s Kitchen, monitoring simply doesn¡¯t work."


    "Where is the satellite?"


    "There was a scene where he sabotaged a cleanup ship at the port five days ago. All the news has been suppressed. If it is placed half a year ago, it is estimated that Jin Ning will **** the slaves back to Africa in the opposite direction. It¡¯s on the front page."


    "and so¡­"


    Lake touched his chin, thoughtfully: "This superhero is a virgin? Is it also a dark complexion?"


    Tiffany shook his head: "It''s not like it. Satellite photos show that the exposed skin of this superhero is white."


    Lake laughed straightly: "Is that a virgin whore?"


    Tiffany: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 800: Star Daredevil?

    But...


    is not a virgin bitch, Lake doesn''t know, but this superhero is a lawyer, that''s for sure.


    In the midtown Manhattan courthouse the next day.


    Lake, wearing sunglasses, showed his credentials, and walked into a court that was undergoing a trial.


    The case to be heard here is very simple.


    is just a street girl accusing a man of using him aggressively.


    Lake didn''t have any too much eyes on the street girls. Even, if the economic situation allowed, Lake had the idea to find a temporary girlfriend for himself during the blank period of the relationship.


    but¡­¡­


    At that time, the economic strength was not allowed.


    at the moment?


    Lake still had this idea by accident, but obviously, Lake can guarantee that if he really does that, there is no doubt that his women will be smashed in an instant.


    After all, it is difficult for women to understand a sentence.


    That is, the fragrance of home flowers is not as good as wild flowers.


    What is not available is the best for a man, even for a stalwart male god.


    Of course.


    Lake does not have any prejudice against street girls, which does not mean that others do not, especially in cases like this. The jury will sympathize with the victim, but street girls are definitely not among their sympathy.


    This time is no exception.


    After the final statement of the case, Lake looked at the blind man with sunglasses and a cane. Matt Murdoch, who graduated from the Law Department of Columbia University, said to the jury: "Fairness is similar to me. This is the last thing the client can find, so I hope you, here, will give fairness to my client before fairness finds the door by yourself."


    but¡­¡­


    Saying this means nothing. The jurors returned after half an hour of negotiation. There is no doubt in this case. The defendant, who is different from the plaintiff from the upper class of Manhattan, was acquitted by insufficient evidence. .


    The street girl in the plaintiff''s seat instantly covered her mouth and started crying.


    Lake sitting in the last row did not fluctuate at all in his heart. He had no opinion on the street girl, which meant that one thing had nothing to do with himself, that is, it was hanging up high.


    Matt Murdoch seemed a little angry when he left the court.


    But his partner didn¡¯t feel much about it. After all, this case was risky, and it was known from the beginning. The street girl is a marginal figure. Unless you choose jurors, you can audition. It is difficult for ten juries to find jury members who are sympathetic to the street girl.


    Matt listened to his partner''s words: "Why, it''s because she comes from the kitchen, not from the upper class? Isn''t the people in the kitchen less discriminated against?"


    The partner shook his head speechlessly: "Matt, you should know that I didn''t mean that. The jury never liked the black spots of the victim, and this time the client had a history of trafficking in non-narcotics. Okay, let''s go, and have a drink together."


    Matt shook his head: "Not tonight."


    talking.


    Matt bid farewell to his partner directly, used his blind cane to explore the way ahead, and then left the block where the court was located.


    corner of the intersection.


    Matt paused and smelled the expensive perfume worth at least fifty thousand dollars.


    "Mr. Matt Murdoch..."


    Tiffany got off the black car leaning on the side of the road, walked in front of Matt, smiled and said, "My boss wants to see you."


    "Your boss."


    "Yes it is."


    "If I don''t want to go."


    "Aren''t you curious why my boss is looking for you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tiffany looked at Matt who hadn¡¯t spoken anymore, and laughed. After a while, after Matt got in the ordinary black car, the bridge car reopened and drove towards the Hell¡¯s Kitchen block. past.


    half an hour later.


    Matt Murdoch, sitting in the back seat, squeezed his blind cane.


    without him.


    He is blind, but he is not blind in the traditional sense.


    In the daytime, Matt Murdoch is a highly educated lawyer who graduated from the Columbia Law Department. It is also a lawyer who chose to return to Hell''s Kitchen after graduation instead of working for the consortium on Wall Street.


    But at night, he has another name.


    Super daring...or Daredevil...man!


    Yes it is.


    During this period of time, it is Matt that has caused unprecedented obstacles to the cleanup of Jin Bin, because when Matt turned into Daredevil, his agility was not at the level that an ordinary blind person should have, so whether it is Jin Bin Or the Department of Homeland Security, who did not personally end the game, did not associate this superhero as a blind person.


    After all, it is a problem for a blind person to take care of himself, let alone say that a blind person is a superhero. This joke is not funny at all.


    Matt felt Tiffany in the co-pilot, and said in a deep voice, "Your boss, is Jin Bin?"


    The current rules of the car is to head towards the manor where Jinhe is located.


    Tiffany lowered his head and flipped through the documents about Matt Murdoch on his tablet, with a light tone: "Jin is not qualified to be my boss."


    Matt: "¡­¡­"


    In Hell¡¯s Kitchen, there have always been many legends about Jin Bin, ranging from small lace news to Jin Bin''s umbrella.


    Among them, Matt must be most concerned about the so-called news about umbrellas.


    In the past, it was said that Jin was not a close friend of the New York City FBI seat, and even Jin He¡¯s wife, Vanessa, was the matchmaker of the FBI seat.


    But the Federal Bureau seat has already belched because he was too happy to play. According to reason, Jin Bin''s umbrella is no longer available. As long as there is iron evidence from Jin Bin, the FBI will definitely take action.


    It''s a pity that such a plot did not come.


    There are also rumors that when he was belching in the Federal Bureau, he had already arranged the next home for all the people around him, including Jin Bin. It is said that Jin had met another under the recommendation of the Federal Bureau. A person of high authority.


    Some people said it was the seat of the Federal Bureau, others said it was a member of the Pentagon, and some even said it was the chief executive of a secret law enforcement agency in the United States.


    In short, the news is varied, but it has never been confirmed.


    Matt also tried to monitor Jin Ning''s phone call, but unfortunately, he found nothing.


    at the moment?


    Matt, who wears sunglasses, muttered in his heart. Could it be that this time, is the gold master behind Jin Bin finally appearing?


    soon.


    Jin Bin¡¯s manor is here.


    After getting out of the car, Matt heard the laughter from the back garden.


    Tiffany led attorney Matt Murdoch to come over, and said to Lake, who was sitting there with Kim smoking a cigar and laughing and talking: "BOSS, Attorney Murdoch is here."


    Lake gave a hum, looked at Matt with sunglasses with a smile, and invited: "Please sit down, Mr. Murdoch."


    talking.


    Lake looked at Jin Bin: "Let¡¯s start, the stains here in New York City have not been cleaned up. I will clean them up soon. I am looking forward to the fresh and sweet air when I wake up tomorrow."


    Jin with almost muscles on his face nodded, showing a cruel smile: "As you wish, sir!"


    Matt Murdoch, who just took his seat, stood up instantly.


    Lake looked directly at Matt and smiled: "Matt, I admire your integrity and kindness, but integrity and kindness are also distinguished objects. To give warmth to the weak, but if you give the wrong object, it is to help the poor. Up."


    The Federation has a correct view.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake also has it. Today¡¯s situation is obvious. Lake¡¯s correct view is the federation¡¯s correct view. Those who follow Lake¡¯s justice are justice, but if they don¡¯t follow Lake¡¯s justice, what is the opposite of justice? What?


    "Lake Edwin!"


    Matt Murdoch seemed to''see'' Lake''s face, and said in a deep voice: "Federal Army Quantico Staff Staff, Secretary of Homeland Security, Director of the New York Department of Homeland Security, Director of the Super Investigation Bureau of the Federal Secret Agency... ¡­"


    There is nothing wrong with the gossip in the kitchen.


    As expected.


    Jinbing has a new owner behind him. He is the leader of the military, the leader of the Federation, and the leader of the secret law enforcement agency.


    Lake handed Matt a glass of bourbon that had just been poured on the table, then turned to Jin and said, "Go ahead. I want to have a private chat with Mr. Murdoch."


    Jin nodded and got up.


    Next to Vanessa, who is holding her and Kim Nam¡¯s son¡¯s art school, also smiled with Lake, and then left the back garden with Kim Nam.


    Lake crossed his legs and looked at Matt Murdoch with interest: "Matt, as far as I know, your father was beaten to death by a dark-skinned boxer when he was hitting black punches. Yes, then the question is, why are you doing this now?"


    If it was someone else this timeLake would have been executed secretly.


    But Matt?


    The Daredevil.


    Is this the Daredevil on the candidate list of the stars who presided over the trial and ruling, one of the three giants of the chaos and the underworld at the last Lake?


    Lake is willing to give Daredevil a chance to defend himself.


    After all, Daredevil is at the top of the candidate list of Celestial Star, and his professionalism and strength can be regarded as counterparts of Celestial Star.


    Any **** needs a judge.


    Even Mephisto¡¯s **** has a judge, but Mephisto, the lord of hell, is a tyrant, and in front of a tyrant, almost any rules depend on the tyrant¡¯s mood. of.


    But Lake is not a tyrant.


    But Lake has no interest in being a Mingjun.


    Like a tyrant, Mingjun or something.


    Lake likes Bajun even more!


    and so.


    Lake looked at Matt with a smile: "You are a lawyer, just treat it as a defense, just defend yourself."


    Matt: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 801: The right to speak is won

    Lake has said it many times before.


    The decent villain has never been a problem for Lake. Skin color is the biggest problem.


    If the skin color problem is inconsistent, then, three views and reconciliation, everything is empty talk.


    Lake can accept that Daredevil is against him for a street girl or even a first-rate tramp, because that can only show that Daredevil has a heart of justice and a heart that is not afraid of power.


    but¡­


    for a group of black?


    Please.


    Your dad was beaten to death by a black fist in the black boxing arena. It¡¯s good for you. When you grow up, you still help these three-no blacks. If your dad knows it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be from hell. I ran out to talk to you.


    Matt Murdoch listened to Lake¡¯s words, and it seemed that his conjecture had been confirmed: "Do you know this matter?"


    Lake pursed his lips: "Of course, it''s all because of my will."


    Dare to behave, what Lake does, never let his subordinates, or even let other people go to top the bag or top the mine, even if it is a golden union, as long as the golden does things according to his own will, no matter how big a mess occurs, Lake will also Know how to do it.


    This is the basic quality of a real boss.


    "Why?"


    "what?"


    Matt Murdoch asked: "Why do you want to do this? They are all legal citizens."


    Lake chuckled, "So, you helped them for this, not because of other things?"


    "This is a verdict before trial."


    "I agree."


    Lake nodded, seeming to agree with Matt Murdoch¡¯s view: "I also think that this is a blasphemy against the law. As long as it is a person, he should enjoy his basic judicial rights."


    "That..."


    "But are they human?"


    "what?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake chuckled lightly, shook his head, and looked at Matt: "Then let me put it from another angle, Matt, I have seen your trial today. The sentence I said when I made the closing statement to you was very Agree."


    Don''t wait until fair to find you!


    The implication of this sentence is the same as the one that Lake has always admired [When the law cannot be basically fair, from this moment onwards, lynching and revenge are upright and noble].


    "Tiffany."


    "BOSS."


    "What do I want."


    "At this."


    Lake took the tablet that Tiffany was handing, took a look, and then handed it to Matt: "Personally, I agree with you. I have a very interesting document here. You can read it. Look."


    Matt with sunglasses raised his head and looked at Lake: "I am blind!"


    Lake¡¯s mouth curls up: "Really?"


    Matt: "..."


    what?


    Light?


    Matt was taken aback for a while, watching a sunset-like light that suddenly appeared in his superpower''s sight, and then, somewhat in disbelief, carefully took off his sunglasses.


    Oneshette.


    What did he see.


    Lake looked at the look gradually rising in Matt''s white eyes, chuckled, and handed the tablet to Matt again: "Okay, don''t sigh, take a look, I like to convince people with reason!"


    Matt regained his senses, was shocked by Lake''s methods, was silent for a while, took the tablet, used the lost to recover, and regained his bright eyes to look at.


    The content of this document is actually very simple.


    is the most basic crime statistics report, as well as the racial statistics reports of major federal prisons.


    no doubt.


    Xiaohei is number one on the double list.


    Then, there is a comparison of the number of victims who died in the hands of Xiao Hei and the number of victims who died in other races.


    Once again, Xiao Hei won first place in the three rankings.


    Then followed by a global talent statistics table.


    Xiao Hei is at the bottom. Among the talents of the major industries in the world, let alone the top ten, even if it is the top 100, you can¡¯t see the purebred Xiao Hei. Even if there are one or two slippery fish, they are all mixed blood. Kind.


    "What is a person? Matt!"


    Lake sipped his glass of wine and looked at Matt with a smile on his face: "I like to use a sentence from Dongguo to explain what a person is. A person has its own history, has its own civilization, and can make history. The classics are animals that are used as mirrors for introspection."


    But do the little blacks count?


    is obviously not counted.


    Lake said: "If you think that people are those who can talk, are orangutans also human? Well, if you say that people with souls are called humans, then souls are the essence, right? I will kill them. Flesh, but I don¡¯t kill their souls."


    Matt listened to Lake¡¯s words and looked up directly, Hard Steel Lake: ¡°But, you have said so much, you can¡¯t change one thing, the thing you¡¯re really doing.¡±


    Lake smiled and said, "What is that?"


    Matt said solemnly: "You are creating a genocide."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Matt, you are wrong."


    "I''m wrong?"


    "Is not it?"


    Lake looked at Matt: "You graduated from Columbia law. It just so happens that I am from the Art Department of Yale University. Matt, I ask you, did genocide exist at the beginning or afterwards?"


    "¡­after that."


    "To be precise, it is 1948!"


    Lake looked at Matt with a smile and said, "It is the 260A resolution passed on December 9, 1948!"


    The full name of this resolution is called the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide!


    This is not natural.


    but...


    made by man.


    To be more accurate, it was specially formulated to protect themselves by a group of hegemonic countries that had ended their barbaric development at the time and had eaten this bonus.


    Then the question is coming.


    "Matt, do you believe in Holy Keisha or Darwin?"


    "I believe in the law."


    "Very good."


    Lake nodded: "Then, can I understand that you think there is no God, even God is just a life higher than human beings, human beings evolved by themselves, and you agree with Darwin''s theory of evolution. ?"


    Matt hesitated: "Yes."


    Lake smiled and said, "Very well, in that case, then, can I understand that you also agree with the most fundamental law of survival in nature, that is, the survival of the fittest?"


    Matt''s eyes are miniaturized: "What you want to destroy is a race, not an individual."


    "Potatoes, potatoes, the same."


    Lake shrugged and smiled: "What I want to say is actually very simple. I am the most powerful in this animal circle. The other five overlords agree with my philosophy. That''s enough. The entire animal circle is From my place, I said that I like giant pandas, and giant pandas will exist happily. I said that I don¡¯t like chimpanzees, and I¡¯m serious. Then, my will is the will of the entire animal circle. There will be no one. Come out to sing the opposite."


    "I will."


    "So I''m looking for you, didn''t I?"


    "..."


    The right to speak is won by strength.


    Matt Murdoch has won the right to speak, but the right to speak is also hierarchical, and it is clearly divided. The homeless do not have the right to speak among ordinary people, just as ordinary people cannot have the right to speak. Used in elite circles.


    The society has always been bloody, the reason why it became like this is to prevent most people from knowing this **** and cruel reality.


    Lake took a sip of the bourbon in his glass, feeling the rich taste in his mouth, put down the glass in his hand, and looked at Matt: "Because I admire you, so you can express your opinion in front of me without You will be punished by me, but you can express your opinions. This is your right. Unfortunately, this cannot make me change, understand?"


    "do not understand!"


    Matt Murdoch looked at Lake: "You want to use the light for me to make me choose to shut up, sorry, I can''t do it, unless you kill me, otherwise..."


    Lake nodded: "Okay."


    Matt: "..."


    Boom!


    Chaos Hades.


    Matt bounced and got up directly from the underworld. Then, looking around blankly, one by one souls fell from the sky, wailing and fell into the Styx.


    These souls, after being washed and washed by the water of the Styx, as if they had been wound up and formatted, they flowed quietly and sluggishly in the Styx.


    Lake walked out of the purest darkness and looked at Matt: "How?"


    Matt once again looked at Lake from the shock.


    Lake chuckled lightly, walked to Matt''s side, looked at the more and more whitewashed souls in the Styx, and said: "Killing is not killing, and karma is not killing. As a human being , I have my own likes and dislikes, but as a **** king, I treat all souls with an equal perspective."


    Matt looked around: "Here is..."


    "Hades."


    "...Am I dead?"


    "What you asked for, as you wish."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Matt, who had no idea what kind of expression he had on his face, smiled, and then motioned Matt to look towards the sky above the Hades, and pointed to the unowned Heavenly Star and said: "You think everyone Have the most basic rights, so I intend to give you the right to judge the soul. UU Reading is up to you to decide whether this soul should go to heaven, or go to reincarnation, or be beaten into In purgatory, in the endless purgatory to wash his sins, from..."


    paused.


    Lake felt the soul that never fell again, and smiled: "From this moment!"


    Matt was stunned to look at Lake: "You want me..."


    "You heard me right."


    Lake said with a smile: "Matt, I will give you the right to judge all souls after death, and you will judge them. The life is not the important point, and everything is after death."


    Xiaohei is over.


    What is left is a group of mixed races, or else a group of people who think they are also white, they are just tanned ones.


    Lake doesn''t bother to deal with this category. He doesn''t have so much mortal time for these little blacks.


    and...


    Lake has more important things to deal with.


    no way.


    At home...


    A traitor is out!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 802: My greatest kindness to you

    Accompanied by the griffin-like sacred garment of the heavenly star, after Matt Murdoch came out of it, it also symbolized that the three giants of the underworld have officially returned to their positions.


    Frank Custer, the Tianxiong star with the strongest combined combat power, attack power, and speed among 108 underworld fighters.


    The justice of the court of the underworld, the powerful star Matt Murdoch.


    Even the Golden Saint Seiya will be blasted by his right fist. Its unique tactic is to decide the victory with one blow, solve the opponent with overwhelming strength, and possess strong defensive power and vitality. John Wick.


    If this is the style of Oriental fairy.


    Then, Lake has no doubt that at this moment there will be so-called Qi Luck descending from the sky, and his Qi Luck of Chaos Underworld will rise to the next level.


    But this is a Western mythology, not an oriental fairy.


    Lake looked up and stared at the sky of the Chaos Underworld for a while, feeling that the starry sky of the Chaos Underworld was slightly brighter than before, and there seemed to be nothing unique.


    Even now, even now, he still doesn''t quite understand: "You are very dictatorial, but why..."


    Why do you want him to come over to preside over the trial in Hades?


    Lake''s mouth raised: "The Hades needs a trial judge to decide where the soul goes. This is one of them, and the second, you treat me as if I have a hobby of collecting stamps."


    Matt: "..."


    Excluding Thor and the goddess of death from the Asa Protoss who cannot be good friends at all, Lake basically maintains the simplest principle for the superheroes in the original version.


    If you can win, if you can''t win, as long as he doesn''t interfere with his own affairs, then there is no need to be an enemy.


    Look at Iron Man Tony Stark.


    This is the object of wooing.


    Look at Peter Parker, the little spider.


    The little spider is completely a thing that does not interfere with Lake, and Lake will treat him as a model of air.


    As for the Asa Protoss?


    Lake, under the name of Midgard, has no possibility of reconciliation with the Asa Protoss, unless Thor wakes up and helps Lake kill his own father.


    Is this possible?


    even Hella.


    Lake had thought before that Hela could be a target to win, but during this period of time, Lake pondered it and found that this kind of thing has no operability at all.


    Hella and Lake¡¯s fundamental demands are not the same.


    Hella wants to replace it.


    And what Lake wants is to build his own universe from scratch.


    As long as Asgard still exists, Lake will have no way to swallow the World Tree universe and become his Chaos universe.


    and so¡­


    There is a fundamentally irreconcilable conflict of interests between Lake and Hella. In the latter part of the war, if Odin releases his daughter Hella, Lake has no doubt that Hella will help Odin attack him. of.


    This is the enemy.


    belongs to Lake and must be eliminated.


    He likes collecting stamps, but in the face of some disobedient stamps that will not come together with him, it is better to let go instead of using strong ones.


    Lake is very free and easy about this.


    In the manor of Jin Bin.


    Lake drank the wine in his glass, got up, watched the look in his eyes dimmed completely, and then there was no life left but an empty shell Matt, and said to Jin who came out: "Look for A cemetery, bury it."


    Jin nodded without any waves: "The port is also finished."


    Lake looked up at the night with a bang, and thunder bursts: "There is a rainstorm washing the kitchen tonight, hurry up. The air after the rainstorm is the sweetest. Don''t have a pile of garbage."


    Jin also said: "Don''t worry, tomorrow, the kitchen will also enter a new world."


    Lake gave a hum, waved his hand, refused Jin He''s delivery, took Tiffany, sat in the black car, and then steadily left the kitchen where Jin He was blocking the road. Block.


    One block is the difference between **** and heaven.


    The black lights in the kitchen are blazing, but the streets of Manhattan are brightly lit at this moment.


    Lake looked at his watch.


    Eleven o''clock at night.


    Lake looked at Tiffany next to him: "Such a picture, and many people on the street, make me feel that everything I have done is worthwhile."


    Even in Manhattan, at eleven o''clock at night, it is basically empty.


    There is like now, Bo has a feeling of eleven o''clock in the morning.


    Tiffany said: "The unemployment rate in New York City has dropped to the lowest point in history during this period. According to statistics during this period, hundreds of homeless people, big and small, have disappeared, let alone. In other parts of the federation, major consortia and heavy industries are increasing welfare and recruitment."


    Lake smiled and said, "In this way, it seems quite obedient."


    But when Lake worked so hard for small breaks, there were still some people. At least, there was someone around Lake who didn''t understand Lake''s good intentions.


    unexpectedly colluded with outsiders at this time to destroy his plan for cleaning.


    Lake''s smile faded, his expression faint: "Go to Brooklyn Champagne Street."


    Tiffany was slightly taken aback.


    Brooklyn Champagne Street is nothing special, at best the name is nicer, but there is a person living on Brooks.


    Deputy Director of Super Investigation Bureau, Buzz!


    Yes it is.


    In this kitchen incident that may cause chaos in New York City, it was Bass who colluded with Matt Murdoch and provided information to Matt Murdoch, which allowed Matt Murdoch to be here. Over a period of time, one action to destroy the golden union followed another action.


    This is not good.


    This is betrayal, no doubt.


    This kind of thing cannot be directly declared over when Lake recruited Matt Murdoch. The story of Matt is over, and the story of Bass is about to end.


    after all¡­


    Buzz betrayed before, and Lake recruited the heavenly stars behind.


    These are two things, and they should not be confused.


    soon.


    The unremarkable black car drove onto the Champagne street.


    Lake pushed the car door, looked at the lighted room inside, turned to Tiffany and said, "Wait for me here."


    Tiffany nodded: "Understood."


    Lake gave a hum, walked to the door, and knocked on the door.


    There was a movement in the room. After a while, Buzz, wearing a pajamas, opened the door.


    Lake smiled and said, "Are you accidental? My deputy director?"


    Buzz stepped aside: "As expected."


    "That''s good."


    Lake nodded, walked directly into the room, looked around, looked at some things scattered in the living room and said: "Your wife, son, and daughter are all sent away?"


    Buzz glanced at Tiffany who was standing on the roadside bridge, closed the door, and took a deep breath in his heart: "Yes."


    Lake walked straight to the bar: "It''s a rush, I haven''t had time to say goodbye."


    Buzz said: "No way, if you don''t leave, I guess there will be no way to leave."


    In the afternoon, after Tiffany picked up Matt Murdoch, Buss, who had been watching all this with satellites, knew that something was wrong, so he quickly asked his wife to leave the Federation with his son and daughter. Up.


    After working with Lake for so many years, no one knows better than Bass. Lake understands the word betrayal.


    Lake laughed, took out a bottle of bourbon from the wine cabinet, and then took out two glasses. After pouring the two glasses, he invited Buss to sit down, and then looked at Buss curiously: "Tell me a reason. Don¡¯t use the words that you are also Xiao Hei to prevaricate me, and don¡¯t explain that you were born in Africa. You are only a quarter of the blood, and you are a native of the Federation. Come, let me give you a sophistry. opportunity."


    Buss was expressionless: "Will you let me go, I said?"


    Lake thought about it seriously, then shook his head: "No."


    Betrayal is betrayal.


    This cannot be washed away, betrayal in good faith is also betrayal.


    Lake doesn''t bring his own forgiveness hat, he likes simple and rude ways.


    but¡­


    Lake looked at Buzz: "Give me a reason. You can take your memory to live a good life again. This is the greatest kindness I have given you. Don''t let me take back this kindness."


    Even if Bass succeeded in joining Matt this time, it would not have much impact on Lake.


    is somewhere in between.


    There are still so many years of hard work in Bath. Lake is willing to give Bath a most tolerant punishment. Simply put, he will not be restored to the factory settings, and he will go to reincarnation and suffer the first life, and then, in the second life, look at the situation. .


    Able people, Lake likes them, and they are willing to give a second chance within the range they can accept.


    Buzz drank the wine in one glass: "I am Xiao Hei."


    Lake laughed and said: "You are only a quarter, otherwise you think I will appreciate you, let you sit in the position of deputy director, as stable as a mountain, if you do not die, I am willing to give you the greatest reward."


    "A quarter too."


    Buzz looked up at Lake: "You know, do you know the rules of life my parents told me when I was young?"


    Lake lowered his head and laughed. U U Reading


    after awhile.


    Lake couldn''t help but looked up at Bath: "If those people can remember this so-called law of survival, believe me, I will never get angry to such an extent."


    After all, I did it myself.


    If the little blacks keep in mind the survival rules left by their parents, will they come to where they are today?


    Don¡¯t stare at white women?


    Good fellow, this year, Xiao Hei can''t wait to treat all white women as species.


    If the police ask you to stop and check you, don''t reply, do what he asks you to do?


    Right now, I can¡¯t wait to rap on tongue twisters directly to NYPD.


    Never leave the store without a receipt or bag, even if you just bought a pack of gum?


    Still the same sentence, I can¡¯t wait to buy it at zero dollars every day, and the kind that is not allowed to be closed. When it is closed, people will directly open the door for you.


    A word.


    You can live if you do evil in the sky!


    Self-inflicted, can''t live!


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 803: The real protagonist is putting out the fire

    There is a saying called moral uncoordination.


    There is also a saying that God must make it mad before it perishes.


    There is also a saying that things must be reversed.


    The most important sentence!


    Do not forget the original intention!


    Very early on, the chimpanzees did this very well. When the chimpanzees were able to walk, the old orangutans had already taught them the rules of survival of their tribe.


    The results of it¡­


    How many of these chimpanzees just remember this rule of survival.


    Forgetting means betrayal, and betrayal means perishing!


    The moment the young chimpanzees forget the rules of their ethnic survival, the gears of fate have turned. They used fate to fulfill indulgence and unscrupulousness in advance, but they don¡¯t know that fate can treat everyone with a price tag.


    Now is just the time to pay.


    Lake listened to his deputy Buzz recounting this survival rule that has long been forgotten by most chimpanzees, and shook his head, insisting on his own point of view: "I have no plans to deal with mixed races, Buzz."


    Buzz said in a deep voice: "You don''t have one, but the others are."


    Lake laughed and said, "I never control anyone. What they want is their freedom."


    I am not a tyrant.


    Lake is not interested in controlling others.


    In fact, Lake is a staunch anti-slaver.


    Do not believe?


    I will find out after looking at the red.


    If someone else gets the red queen, how will the red queen call him?


    the host?


    Is there ever to Lake? From the moment Lake received the Red Queen, Lake regarded the Red Queen as a life, a life form different from the normal life, and gave the Red Queen 100% trust and respect.


    I, Lake Edwin, have a very good teacher.


    Under Karen''s words and deeds, in addition to some problems with his own life style, Lake can be said to be a perfect male god.


    Of course.


    For male gods, there are more women, which is actually not a problem.


    and so¡­


    Lake is a perfect male god.


    five minutes later.


    Lake looked up at Buzz, smiled, and drank the wine in his glass: "You said the reason, but it was the reason you used to convince you. Sorry, this reason can''t convince me."


    Buzz laughed: "I know I can''t convince you, so I sent my wife, son and daughter away."


    "late."


    "what?"


    "Just now, they were intercepted at J.K. Kennedy Airport in New York."


    "¡­what?"


    Buzz stared at him and looked at Lake: "They are innocent."


    Lake pursed his lips: "I know, but you should also know my other code of conduct!"


    Buzz murmured, "Under the avalanche, no snowflake is innocent."


    Lake smiled and nodded: "Yes, but I will honor my promise. Since you all think that people outside don¡¯t think of mixed-race people the same way, then, go to reincarnation, suffer the suffering of reincarnation for the first time, come back, here I am. There is your place on the side, this is my greatest kindness to you."


    "Then my wife and children..."


    "The same."


    Lake put down his wine glass, walked towards the door, and said without looking back: "They will go with you, but they will be washed away from memory. You won''t. I will give you a decent opportunity, Buzz, look. For the sake of your service for me for so many years, commit yourself, or you can try to escape, and the choice is given to you, Buzz, sometimes, choice is far more important than hard work."


    finished.


    Lake opened the door without looking back and walked out.


    Tiffany at the door greeted him: "BOSS."


    Lake smiled brightly: "My lovely assistant, are you ready for the day when you get promoted and raise your salary?"


    Hill went to the Sileia Nebula and helped the Midgard rebuild a new home.


    Bath...


    Lake heard the sound of twitching from the back room, and smiled. There is no doubt that Buss is going to experience too.


    Come like this.


    Management talents are vacant.


    half an hour later.


    George Stacy, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, led the team.


    George looked at Buss, who was foaming on the ground, got up, and said thoughtfully to Lake next to him: "Is this really just a so-called suicide?"


    Lake shrugged: "Otherwise, the evidence is clear, isn''t it?"


    George rolled his eyes: "Do you think the public will believe it?"


    Lake patted George on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, no one will care about this news in a few days."


    In a few days, it will be the day when the last Security Council and even the first Earth Federation Conference will be held. Under such sensational news, the news of the suicide and death of a deputy director of the Department of Homeland Security will not cause any waves.


    Like a private jet that was just destroyed in the Atlantic Ocean.


    Lake lied.


    Actually...


    Lake didn''t tell Bass that people were intercepted at Kennedy Airport, but they were lifted off normally.


    But Lake promised Buzz. His words count and his good character. No, Buzz waited for a while on the side of Underworld, and he saw the three big and small souls enter the Styx to complete the whitewashing operation.


    the next day.


    Lake looked up at a report submitted by Tiffany and raised his eyebrows.


    Do not misunderstand.


    is not Tiffany''s resignation report, but a recommendation report of Tiffany. Simply put, Tiffany gave the position of deputy to others, to be precise, to Ms. Victoria Hand.


    Lake rubbed his eyebrows and looked at Tiffany: "Ms. Victoria Hand is the commander, you don''t know it."


    The grudge between him and the Hand family stopped at Maureen Hand.


    A lot of the time, Lake likes to engage in sitting, but in terms of emotions, especially the matter of Maureen Hand, Lake does not like to engage in it.


    Tiffany said: "Phil Coleson can be a commander."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Then what about you."


    Tiffany smiled and said, "BOSS, I just want to be your assistant."


    Lake opened his mouth and shook his head speechlessly: "Whatever you do, don''t give you a chance to make progress. Just be my assistant for the rest of your life."


    talking.


    Lake directly signed the appointment of Ms. Victoria Hand in the name of the Secretary of Homeland Security on the document before him, and signed the appointment of Phil Coleson in the name of the Director of the Super Investigation Bureau.


    Tiffany smiled, took the documents, and then left Lake''s office.


    soon.


    The new appointment was known by Ms. Victoria Hand and Phil Coleson, both in Gardners Island.


    Both of them felt confused when they heard this appointment.


    But soon.


    After the two learned that last night, the deputy director of Bass chose to commit suicide during a secret investigation for embezzling Gardenas Island at home for up to one million dollars.


    Lake felt that this reason was more decent than the real reason.


    noon.


    Lake called the special line for the white building and told his mother that the situation in New York had been settled. When he said this, he also looked at the time specially.


    is almost within the scope of his promise.


    Since then...


    The clean-up operation in New York has come to a complete end. Following the announcement of the success of the operation in New York, good news has spread frequently from all parts of the Federation.


    Not to mention all parts of the world.


    Even Paris, under the surprised eyes of the four overlords, can be regarded as following the Federation to complete the task.


    But this is also normal, after all, Paris is joined by immortal blood.


    As for the Kremlin, it goes without saying that there are not many chimpanzees there, after all, the fighting nations have never been used to these chimpanzees.


    Dongguk...


    Don''t mention it.


    In short, while waiting for the Security Council summit to be held in New York, Lake slept like a baby, woke up, and breathed in the scent of New York air.


    That feeling, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    Even Skye and Alexis downstairs went to the bar for a drink last night, and they didn''t come back until 11 o''clock in the evening. Lake and Kassel had not worried about whether they would encounter bad people on the road.


    The federal public security environment has improved at a speed that is visible to the naked eye.


    It seems that it has really been done. The once glorious federation finally returned successfully during the first lady Karen''s tenure. According to the latest polls, Karen''s approval rate has reached an unprecedented 96%. Up.


    This is a miracle.


    A man-made, but it can be regarded as a miracle formed by the world''s mainstream cognition.


    When the time came to this weekend, the five overlords had already taken flights one after another, and a group of leaders of small countries had begun to gather in this Big Apple City.


    The major law enforcement agencies in New York and the major federal law enforcement agencies are all in place to protect.


    But...


    Lake did not raise the risk level of New York City at all.


    without him.


    All risks have been completely eliminated. The real estate developer in New York City, who has always been known for Kou He, took several sites of various monasteries at a low price, demolished and rebuilt the house.


    The reason why he was able to get a house at a low price, UU reading is the first one, it must be his own ability, as for the second, it is this time that he packaged and got nearly 50 pieces of land, of which three More than a dozen are to build high-end and cheap apartments to sell to the bankrupt class at low prices.


    This is not the kindness of capital, but a choice that must be made when capital is short of people.


    Although capital can use robots, as the interstellar age has entered the pace, there is no doubt that the more people, the better. After occupying a certain planet, let''s send robots to colonize.


    Isn¡¯t this nonsense?


    Stark Industrial Building.


    "Tony!"


    Pepper Poz walked in from the elevator with a stack of documents and looked at Tony in a suit standing by the floor-to-ceiling window and said, "All the documents you need are ready. When do you plan to leave for Midgar? Tokushima?"


    Tony looked down at the busy Big Apple City outside, turned around, looked at Pepper, and said, "The Council meets, and we also meet. You say, who is the protagonist of this era."


    Pepper shrugged and said: "The real protagonist has already caught fire in the backyard and is busy putting out the fire."


    Tony: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 804: Seve’s game for himself

    Yes it is.


    There was a fire in the backyard.


    But...


    can''t be regarded as a backyard fire in the traditional sense, because the cause of this fire was originally nonsensical.


    "Why not?"


    Sever sits on a high stool, holding his chin, looking at Rachel with some curiosity: "You said it yourself, you don''t like your brother, what happened to me if I borrowed it to play?"


    Raqiu''s face is dark: "My brother is not a toy. In short, I can''t do it if I say no."


    Seffer said: "Rachel, here is the formation of the Earth Federation soon. Do you know how many criminals in the dark world want to be the first?"


    Rachel took a deep breath, looked over there, sitting on the sofa with his chin in both hands, and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Lake, please, just say a few words, my brother Stupid, stupid, but that''s my brother anyway."


    The most important thing.


    Rachel¡¯s brother, Toledo finally stabilized, Mia and Brian have returned to settle in Los Angeles, and Dominic Toledo also went to spend their honeymoon peacefully with the newly returned Letian.


    This is good.


    Rachel thinks this couldn''t be better. There is no speed filled with oil, and no adrenaline soaring passion. Rachel hopes that her brother and sister will keep going like this.


    And listen to what Saifu said?


    wants to borrow his brother to match her performance.


    My brother is not a toy.


    Although he said that Dominic would never be ignored anymore, in actual action, Rachel, who was still protecting his brother, would definitely not allow this to happen.


    Seifer watched Rachel ask for help from Lake, and said to Lake, "I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m afraid, if I find someone else to perform, in the end, I won¡¯t be able to take the show, in case it is really done by me. Now, am I really becoming the first escaped convict of the Earth Federation in history?"


    Please, I just wanted to be the first big criminal of the Earth Federation, and I didn''t really want to fight against the Earth Federation.


    Saifu said: "So, I think about it, it seems that Rachel''s brother can play a positive role, after all, you are not happy to find other people, right?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes sharply next to her: "Since you don''t want to succeed anymore, can you just find a small character?"


    Seffer looked at Rachel: "Gosh, Rachel, do you know your brother''s ranking in the crime world now? Do you think I chose it for your face, please."


    Rachel rolled her eyes again: "Then you look at my face, let him go, okay."


    finished.


    Rachel looked at Lake: "You have something to say."


    Lake still opened his mouth.


    what did I say?


    I''m not stupid to help anyone offend another person.


    Ghost knew that Lake had just heard Rachel call him back without expression on the phone. He thought it was something, but only after he came back in a hurry did he realize that he had suffered a disaster.


    Lake looked at his watch, his expression a little embarrassed: "I still have..."


    Ruiqiu Liu raised his eyebrows: "You stay here for me."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Seeing this, Sefer sighed and looked at Rachel: "My dear, in fact, I''m also doing this for your good."


    Rachel laughed straight: "Really?"


    Seffer nodded: "Of course, if I told you that you were going to be an aunt, what would you think?"


    Rachel''s face was expressionless: "I am already an aunt."


    Her younger sisters Mia and Brian had already given birth to baby monkeys, and she was successfully promoted to aunt.


    Seffer shook his head: "No, I''m talking about Dominic."


    Rachel frowned: "This is impossible, Letty is not pregnant."


    Saifu shrugged and said: "I know, but another person is pregnant and has given birth. I promised her to come back to Dominic as a condition afterwards, and I have invited her to come and play with me."


    "what?"


    Rachel frowned in disbelief: "Who?"


    Saifu shrugged and said: "This is a secret. Actually, I didn''t want to tell you, but after thinking about it, I want to tell you in advance. If you agree, I can let you go and have a look. I will tell you quietly. My brother is a scumbag, don''t you want to teach your brother who has always been in chaos and abandoned him a deep lesson?"


    Rachel opened her mouth.


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Lake couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Okay.


    This can be regarded as being fooled away directly.


    Rachel seemed to think about who was pregnant, so he hesitated for a moment, looked at Seifer and said, "Is it the Elena from Brazil?"


    Seffer nodded: "Yes, I didn''t expect it, but the one that your brother abandoned is called a quick. After getting Letty, he immediately turned around and abandoned Elena."


    Rachel shook her head: "No, I heard that Elena took the initiative to leave Tang."


    Saifu smiled and said: "Do you believe it, they are pregnant. If you are the one sitting behind us, believe it or not, if one of his female enemies is pregnant with his seed, he will directly choose to forgive. "


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    Lake''s face was dark: "Hey, you guys, what are you doing to me? I haven''t done anything that starts chaos and ends. No, not once. I am a good man."


    Rachel and Saifu looked at each other, and both couldn''t help laughing.


    Lake''s mouth twitched.


    This is how long it has been without education.


    This is floating.


    Rachel pursed her lips over there, thought for a moment, looked up at Seifer: "Okay, then you must promise me two conditions."


    Saifu smiled and said, "You said."


    Rachel said: "First, you want Tang to play your game, yes, but don''t involve Mia and Brian. Mia is my sister."


    Tang is no longer counted.


    There are children outside, and I don¡¯t even know that I must teach something.


    But Mia can¡¯t. Mia is Rachel¡¯s own sister. After returning to Los Angeles, with Rachel¡¯s help, she completely settled down and recovered to a peaceful day. Even Brian drove the most cars. It''s the nanny car.


    At the very least, brother and sister, two people, if you want to choose one to break a peaceful life, then break the younger brother''s. Anyway, this guy has always had his nostrils in the sky. It would be good to teach you a lesson.


    Moreover.


    are all family members, so you can''t pit Tang to death, right? Just don''t die.


    Seffer nodded: "Yes, frankly speaking, the addition of your sister Mia and that Brian will only make my plan succeed, and will not fail my plan."


    A young agent who just joined the FBI, completely forgot his responsibilities in the most basic undercover operation, and fell in love directly with his brain, expecting him to come out and prevent himself from destroying the world.


    Isn¡¯t this nonsense?


    Why does the crime world call it the Toledo family instead of the O''Connor family?


    Obviously.


    "What about the second one."


    "Don''t go too far, and I want to see my nephew."


    "Row."


    Sever agreed very readily: "I will start the preliminary plan later, and release a little wind to the CIA. Don''t wait until my plan starts. The CIA is still in the dark. This is not good."


    Rachel nodded.


    Next second.


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at Seifer: "Wait first, didn''t you say that my brother is a positive character?"


    Saifu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have arranged enough for your brother, the real actor is here, have you heard, what is undercover?"


    Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched, and he glanced directly at Seifer, and looked at Lake with his fingers on the sofa: "Hey, can''t you show me something?"


    Lake looked up: "What?"


    Rachel covered her forehead and said: "Look at what Seifer said. She is the heroine and my brother is the actor. Is this appropriate?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Dominic has a sister like you, and being a male protagonist is barely enough. Besides, it is not from the same camp. Your brother arranged a positive role. Seifer wants to be a villain. what relationship."


    "Then you should go."


    "He can''t go."


    "what?"


    Sever said to Rachel speechlessly: "I didn''t arrange the scene of the Department of Homeland Security and Gardners in this scene. Do you think that if he enters the scene, then I can still become the first in the Earth Federation. Criminals?"


    Let alone Gardners Island.


    Just talk about the Department of Homeland Security.


    Moreover.


    Seffer blinked at Rachel and said: "Our mother-in-law is the first lady of the federation. I am not stupid. I have chosen the place. As for Siberia, I plan to grab a nuclear submarine for fun."


    Rachel took a deep breath: "I can''t wait to announce your conspiracy directly to the public right now, so that your plan will die."


    Seffer shrugged and said: "As you please, I can tell you, your younger sibling is from Midgard, if you are not obedient, be careful, I will throw your nephew back to the Silea Nebula."


    Rachel dumbfounded: "You threaten me?"


    Saifu nodded his chin, then looked at Rachel: "Yes, yes I am threatening you."


    Raqiu''s face is dark: "I''m looking for Hill directly."


    Seffer smiled and said: "Stop making trouble, you are not from Midgard, please don''t interfere in Midgard''s internal affairs."


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    Lake sitting on the other side of the sofa has no idea how many times this is the first time Rachel has lost the battle against Seifer.


    Ã÷Ã÷¡­¡­


    Rachel is the one with the best eloquence.


    However, Lake thought for a while and thought it was normal. After all, who made Seifer hold Rachel¡¯s weakness in his hand.


    soon.


    Rachel threatened to compromise if she didn''t agree with her and send it directly under the Sileia Nebula.


    Seeing this, Seifer seemed to be relieved, and said to Rachel: "Well, you agreed, this time I can finally tell you."


    Rachel frowned: "Tell me what?"


    Saifu shrugged: "Actually, it''s not a big deal. When I decided not to go to the Sileia Nebula, I can actually arrange for someone to try your brother and sister''s strength."


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 805: The origin of Super Eight

    no doubt.


    Seifer is definitely talking about Owen Shaw once, and Dyke Shaw after that.


    Dyke.


    Lake''s gaze shifted upward, as if thinking of something. If he had to be more true, Lake and Dyke were also comrades-in-arms, but they were not comrades-in-arms in the conventional sense, but there had been an operation. The Federation seals acted together with the London Secret Service. Over.


    But...


    When Lake took Seifer away from Rachel, he looked a little curiously: "Do you really think that a career in crime is comparable to a queen?"


    Sever looked at Lake: "Otherwise? Do you think I was joking?"


    Lake shrugged: "To be honest, I thought you gave it to Hill."


    After all, the position of Queen Midgard was given by Lake from the very beginning. It was because Seve said that he did not want it, and Lake chose Hill.


    Saifuhaha smiled: "What I want, I will never let it, I just think that Midgard is too much a drag, and Hill''s management ability is indeed better than me. Let me be the queen of the island. Okay, I can¡¯t be a planet.¡±


    Lake shook his head: "Let''s do it with you, remember, don''t play too much, just enough, see what makes Rachel angry."


    Just now, after Rachel learned that Seifer had put his black hand on Donimic Toledo a few years ago, it was not going to be angry, if it wasn''t for Lake just received his mother Karen¡¯s The phone, I am afraid that the backyard is really going to catch fire.


    Saifu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will play this for the last time, and then I will find a beautiful place and have a baby with peace of mind."


    Skull Island... Is it beautiful?


    is wrong.


    can''t be called Skull Island.


    Change the name.


    Paradise Island?


    Lake has always been naming it. After tentatively deciding on a name, he can change it if he is satisfied. So I see Severe: "I know there is a good place. The Midgard has left, Midgard. Tokushima doesn¡¯t need to exist anymore. When you finish playing, I¡¯ll take you to see your new home."


    Sefer gave a hum, and when the TX liquid female robot drove the car over and was about to get on the car, she looked at Lake: "Did you think about your daughter''s name?"


    Lake looked at Seifer: "Did you think of it?"


    Seffer smiled and said, "Diana, Diana, what do you think?"


    Lake muttered twice and nodded: "A very good name."


    "You agree?"


    "You are a mother. If you think you can, I will have no problem."


    "Haha, let''s go."


    "it is good."


    After watching Sev left, Lake also sat in his silver Porsche Cayenne, left the street in a hurry, and returned to the Star Tower.


    enter the door.


    Lake saw Karen, his mother, who had arrived home, and Skye, who had received Helen and brought Helen back home.


    "Mother Queen."


    Lake took off his coat and looked at the queen Karen over there with a smile, and said: "The director of the Secret Service has complained many times. If you don''t let them protect, then what is the significance of the existence of the Secret Service."


    Karen, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the incoming Lake and smiled: "On my son''s site, you can''t protect me?"


    Lake blinked his eyes: "What you said makes sense, I can''t think of any reason to refute it."


    indeed.


    In the Big Apple City, let alone someone hacking Karen, just say that in New York City, a block-scale terrorist operation in New York City today is tantamount to a face-slap in Chi Guoguo.


    Karen seemed to think of something: "Rachel is going abroad tonight, where is she going?"


    Just now, Karen called her only daughter-in-law in New York and invited them to dinner, but Rachel said that she was going abroad today and could not come back tomorrow.


    Lake shook his head, poured himself a glass of bourbon, and then glanced at Skye who handed his glass to him.


    Skye blinked.


    Lake chuckled and poured half of the Skye glass, then sat on the sofa with the glass, and talked about what had just happened to the queen.


    After Karen listened, she shook her head a little: "I thought Sefer was just talking about it. Forget it, you have to watch it. Don''t make a big noise."


    Lake smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have a good greeting with the League of Defenders of the Kremlin."


    In order to cooperate with Seifer¡¯s performance.


    is wrong.


    To be precise, it was for the two countries to cooperate with Sever''s performance. Not to mention that it took a lot of effort, but it still made a lot of effort.


    There are the most formal extraordinary powers in the Federation and London. Seifer didn''t plan. After all, one Federation is seated by the mother-in-law, and the other London is where Hermione sits.


    Although there are immortal bloods in the Eschelion Palace, if Sev wants to play in the Eschelion Palace, Emilia doesn''t matter.


    But Saifu can''t look down on the Escherie Palace.


    After all, is there any terrorist who likes the Ai Sheli Palace. If you don¡¯t say anything else, you won¡¯t have a sense of accomplishment, right?


    and so¡­¡­


    Sever doesn''t want to go non-mainstream, she plans to go to Siberia to steal a nuclear submarine to play.


    But the Kremlin also has its own extraordinary power.


    League of Defenders.


    This is not.


    Lake, after hearing about Seifer¡¯s plan, specifically contacted the League of Defenders and made two conditions so that the League of Defenders coordinated their side to keep one eye open.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that before Sever can find the nuclear submarine, he will be surrounded by the League of Defenders.


    This is why the good friend of the Kremlin emperor has already agreed in the meeting held simultaneously with the Security Council that the conference will be assigned five technologies.


    But at night in New York.


    some where.


    Rachel sat silently in the car, hugging her arms, looking through the window, looking not far away, keeping her blond hair, pretending to be a little Mengxin, sitting on the side of the car, waiting for her brother to be stupidly hooked. Seifer.


    Frankly speaking, Rachel now feels a little regretful.


    Although Dominic has many problems, such as not being able to listen to opinions and being self-righteous, it is also his brother.


    I just thought of my nephew.


    Rachel sighed and shook her head. Forget it, the pit brother is better than the pit sister. After all, there is only one sister, and the younger brother, she has two.


    soon.


    Just when Rachel was thinking about it, Dominic, carrying a bag of baguettes and a bunch of flowers, entered the arena stupidly.


    is the same as planned.


    After Seifer took out Elena''s video, Dominic Toledo had no right to refuse the game.


    "You will work for me, you will betray your brother, you will abandon your principles, you will ruin your family, look, your team, what they will face is the only thing they can''t compete with."


    "what is that."


    "you!"


    Saifu put on his sunglasses again, and left the phone to Tang and walked away: "I will give you information, if you still want to see your son."


    finished.


    Saifu directly opened the door and got in the car. The TX liquid robot quickly drove the car away from here.


    Rachel looked at Seifer who got in the car curiously: "This is the end?"


    Seffer shook his head: "No, this is just the beginning. Now, I have two questions to deal with."


    "what?"


    Seifer shook his fingers: "I''m going to find Emilia and ask her to give me a place for Tang Hao to stage a betrayal scene. Then, I''m going to find Lake. After all, I want to start the one on Siberia. Nuclear submarine, there is a code to get, you say, how about I treat New York as a battlefield."


    Rachel opened her mouth: "Paris is easy to say, New York, are you crazy?"


    Seifer shrugged and said: "So I went to Paris first. By the time of the New York scene, the Council would have been over long ago. Besides, other people can''t play in New York, but it doesn''t mean I can''t. I have Lake''s handle. ."


    Rachel: "¡­¡­"


    Lake owes me one for the first time.


    The first time I want New York in the era of the Earth Federation, it is impossible for Lake to not give it.


    There is no reason.


    Lake didn¡¯t know that Seffer was about to tell him that she wanted to take New York for the first time, because when Seffer and Rachel returned to the fortress in the sky, after the first ray of sunshine in New York City appeared, with The golden light seems to be supporting my mother-in-law. This time has gone on for half a year, but in this half a year, the general framework and system have been basically completed. It is just that today the Security Council is officially in Manhattan, New York. Held.


    Five overlords jointly participated.


    The leaders of the small countries that still existed in various ways attached to the five hegemons also attended.


    It is no exaggeration to say that at this moment, if an unintentional attack on the Security Council is launched at this time, I am afraid that the earth''s system will be directly shattered.


    and so¡­¡­


    Although Lake did not raise the risk level, more than 20 bridges across Manhattan Island were directly lifted off, preventing all foreign population from entering during the meeting of the Security Council Countries have passed their status in the Department of Homeland Security The accredited media reporters who have obtained the pass are also entering the venue.


    In the Land Building.


    Lake shook hands with the Attorney General and the Director of the Secret Service, and curiously said: "It''s strange, this kind of event, Langley, it''s unscientific, it''s human."


    The Attorney General laughed and said: "There was an action on Langley''s side. It said that there was wind there. A mysterious organization was planning to **** an item that could destroy the world."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Langley is Langley. He always likes to expand the crisis so much."


    The Attorney General and the Secret Service also smiled.


    For Langley, destroying the world is a normal operation.


    After all, in Langley¡¯s eyes, as long as it is the target they want to deal with, let alone the base, even a certain drug lord, Langley can calculate through precise calculations that this drug lord has the ability to destroy the world. .


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake finished speaking, he invited the Attorney General and the Secret Service Director to sit down: "Okay, then let''s start too. After all, this is our first row of seats."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 806: The predecessor currency of Star Trek

    Again.


    Lake always felt that if he could be at home, sitting on the sofa, drinking bourbon, and watching a 365-degree 4K high-definition picture, then what is the reason for him to watch it live?


    For the atmosphere?


    For close contact?


    Stop it.


    This is also a gimmick produced by the capital operation, just like XX''s concert, you run to the scene, buy a seat in the last row, who can you see, I am afraid that even the voice is not clear.


    Moreover.


    This meeting of the Security Council is a closed-door meeting.


    But...


    This still can''t stop the magical media reporters. Almost after this day''s meeting was over, the entire world''s media was instantly fried.


    Earth Federation?


    What are you kidding?


    Did we not wake up, or did we cross?


    after all¡­


    Although the five hegemons have appropriately carried out air blows in the past six months, but again, the people only see the reality that they see is the truth.


    For example, what they still see is the five hegemons in the international arena.


    That¡¯s it, you want me to believe that the five hegemons suddenly stopped fighting. Are you planning to go hand in hand?


    The people of the five overlords have a feeling of crossing.


    But the leaders and people of other small countries are about to cry out.


    The reason is very simple.


    In the past, there were five overlords for the small break. For those small countries caught in the five overlords, it was nothing more than a choice to stand in line.


    But right now, the five overlords plan to work together to become a brand new overlord?


    This is not a question of addition and subtraction, it is multiplication.


    Although the small countries also stood in line before, they had hopes somehow, thinking that one day they would be inexplicably prosperous one day, but after the merger of the five overlords, that was completely cut off his thoughts.


    The leaders of the small countries were taking various deep breaths silently, secretly trying to calm themselves down, wondering if this was another five major stream... the five overlords made a tacit approval of swinging a knife in their hearts.


    If that''s the case, instead of getting a knife now, it''s better than not having a knife in the future.


    Once the Earth Federation is established, the five hegemons will still be the five hegemons. Guess what, is there any need for the existence of other small countries that depend on the hegemon?


    Change the region, it can be considered great.


    but¡­


    Nothing in case.


    In the week that followed, almost following a series of measures, under the five votes of the five overlords of the Security Council, no matter how many small countries united to oppose it, it was of no avail.


    The establishment of the Earth Federation is already a certainty.


    When the people outside thought that this was going to be a complete change, it was the five hegemons who announced the real reason why the Earth Federation was formed.


    They can go to the universe. In a real sense, they can turn the vast starry sky of the universe into the same existence as the soil under their feet. If the small broken **** are still in their own hands, it will only be internal friction, and will not have any positive and positive effects.


    at the same time.


    The consortiums of the five major hegemons also seem to usher in the era of technological blowout at this moment. One consortium after another is just as agreed upon. You sing my debut and announce how much technology has been achieved.


    Don¡¯t talk about other things.


    is a [material synthesizer] that only exists in the legend and can be completely separated from labor production, and it is enough to dominate the headlines of the world at once.


    Even under this news, the news that the five hegemons intend to cancel the current currency with honor points as currency is not so shocking.


    Yes it is.


    The establishment of the Earth Union Federation must have brought about a brand-new currency system that directly uses the gold coins containing cosmic particles in the current universe as currency?


    impossible.


    This is the same as setting standards with first-class companies, second-rate companies make brands, and third-rate companies make products.


    In the universe, the planets with specifications are the best.


    Anyway, he has been firmly tied to the boat of Lake, out of the universe, without issuing his own currency, and behind the **** of a civilization that has developed for hundreds of thousands of years?


    What is the meaning of that little broken ball rushing into the universe?


    change!


    Make your own currency.


    Honor!


    A new currency system that allows you to accumulate honor points and then rise to heaven after death by virtue of the honor points. It is completely linked to the qualifications for entering the kingdom of heaven and there is no drop in the new currency system.


    Yes it is.


    As long as the honor points are enough, you can ascend to heaven.


    This is the queen Karen, who was specifically sought out by Lake after she was scheduled to become the first president of the United Earth Federation.


    Lake was also a brain hole for the small break at first, and couldn''t help but want to applaud, and then sprayed the face of the earth, which was completely thinking about peaches.


    But the queen mother Karen gave a reasonable explanation.


    No one knows war better than a small break, and no one knows how to farm and grow better than a small break.


    This¡­


    is the truth.


    Look at the Kerry Empire. If the small ball is the Kerry Empire, it is estimated that the entire universe has been gnawed down, and there are so many unsuitable planets in the universe?


    nonexistent.


    In the eyes of Dongguo people, there are always only two types of land. The first one has been cultivated and planted, and the other is not yet cultivated but is planned.


    Can not live and plant the land?


    Dongguo people can grow watermelons in the desert. Although there is a lot of land, no place can be wasted. Waste is shameful. This is engraved in the Dongguo gene.


    So Lake was persuaded by the queen.


    Of course, the most important thing is that although the honor points can be exchanged for tickets, it does not directly overwhelm the angels of heaven. There is no human beings, it is all angels.


    After all, honor points can be redeemed, but other places also need honor points, such as your advancement, for example, your promotion in the future earth fleet needs honor points to support this.


    Speaking according to the formal way.


    If the Earth wants to enter the universe from the establishment of the Earth Federation, it will take at least ten years to cultivate the first generation of cosmic talents.


    but¡­


    After the first batch of holographic virtual educational equipment appeared on the scene, the five overlords have already selected over 100,000 people from major universities in various countries to conduct secret all-round further study activities.


    In this adjustable holographic virtual education university, one year is enough for this group of people to carry out all-round learning for 50 years. After the first batch of 100,000 people come out, it is almost combined with the first in the United Earth Federation. With the concerted efforts of a group of engineers, the ten originally scheduled spacecraft can be used directly.


    After the Security Council has resolved the last thing, that is, voting. After the Security Council officially changed its name to the Earth Joint Federal Headquarters, it can be regarded as completely shutting down the curtain for a full forty-five days.


    The small countries actually don¡¯t want to agree to the name change, but their arms can¡¯t twist their thighs. Even the gold masters behind these small countries have said, either agree or destroy, choose one of the two.


    The five overlords are adults and you can have them all.


    But Xiaoguo is not.


    Little children, there is no need for everything. Children who say this will be beaten up by adults. In addition, the five hegemons also implied that although a small country is small, but there is still a population, they all chose to agree.


    After all, I didn¡¯t agree. Long before this meeting was held, GG had already been played.


    Until now, some small countries secretly tried to find the existence that should be regarded as a mountain of corpses, but they all rushed to the air. These small countries did not know that thermal power generation was the ultimate destination.


    The end of August.


    Manhattan Island, which has been banned for a full forty-five days, is once again open to the public.


    As the five overlords went home and prepared to carry out unified operations in accordance with the regulations, Sever screamed and received his baby apprentice Skye on Gardners Island and returned to the Star Tower.


    Lake was returning home, looked at Sefer, and smiled: "Yo, rare guest, have you finished playing your little game?"


    Saifu shrugged and said: "I just came back from Washington."


    Lake walked toward the bar: "Karen didn''t say you?"


    After all, when the five overlords were in Manhattan, Sever was very happy outside, and even went straight to Langley, and staged a scene of what is called the capture of Langley.


    Lake took a sip of Bourbon: "If I hadn''t called Director Langley in advance, believe it or not, you wouldn''t even be able to get out of Quantico."


    Quantico has a Hulk, plus a Transformer who is building a Big Mac, ready to use fire sources to activate the living aircraft carrier as the world¡¯s number one killer.


    Seffer came over and smiled: "My dear, then you can do me a favor."


    Lake smiled and said, "Is there little help I can do?"


    Saifu said: "Lend Manhattan to me for use, I plan to make a big one."


    Lake almost didn''t swallow Bourbon: "What the hell, lend you Manhattan, what do you want to do?"


    Saifu said: "I promised Rachel, UU reading don¡¯t wait until the end of the story to rehabilitate his brother. Rachel is true. He doesn¡¯t understand the art of movies at all. At the end of the story, Only by washing his brother, will the story be sublimated."


    Lake twitched: "Hehe."


    nonsense.


    What if there is no chance to wash it out at the end of the story?


    Can Rachel not worry?


    but¡­


    "Then what do you want my New York to do, there are so many cities outside, not enough for you to play?"


    "This is different."


    "Why is it different."


    "you owe me."


    "what?"


    Sever smiled and looked at Lake: "My dear, the first time you owe me, your first time is gone, but your first time in New York City, I can take it away."


    Lake: "..."


    Skye, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa, listened to these tiger-and-wolf words, swallowed his saliva, looked at Lake, gave a dry laugh, and then ran towards the door with a chuckle: "I went downstairs to find Alexis. , Don¡¯t wait for me, I won¡¯t be back tonight."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 807: Goodbye, Sever, hello...

    Boom!


    With Midgard technology, it is invisible all-weather three hundred and sixty-five degrees. It is called a fortress in the sky by Sever, in a large plane converted from a giant plane.


    Lake walked out of the transmission platform, looked at all sides of the command room of the Sever Air Fortress, and smiled: "Some of your equipment here is almost comparable to the FBI''s command and operation center."


    Do not talk about software, just talk about hardware.


    The FBI allocates funds in accordance with the budget. Here, Seifer has done it all. What is called, the most expensive, is the best.


    Lake looked at Seifer: "I''ll give you three blocks of Manhattan, don''t overplay it."


    Last night, Seffer used ample reasons and actions that he could not refuse to explain how much Seffer wanted Lake for the first time.


    Lake thought for a while.


    Forget it.


    If Sefer wants to play, let Sefer play. Anyway, at the end of this game, Langley is the ultimate winner.


    Lake pondered that after having pitted Langley for so many years, it was coming. At the last moment when the transformation and merger are about to be completed, it is also possible to give Langley a big package as a curtain call.


    Of course.


    As the only winner in the end, Langley was naturally responsible for the chaos in New York City.


    One yard owned by a yard.


    Lake has always been very open. Who made the Langley guy want to eat alone, and he wanted to act on federal land without knowing the Homeland Security and the FBI.


    But...


    When Lake saw the big icon of Don with a big bald head appearing on the surveillance screen, Lake shook his head and looked at Seifer: "Are you betting first and then playing?"


    I just talked now, did you start the show there?


    Just so sure I will agree.


    Sever and Lake in a ponytail kissed and smiled and said, "Simply speaking, I have faith in you, my love, so, will you stay and watch the show?"


    watching the show.


    What play do you watch?


    It is natural to see how Boss Tang took advantage of this opportunity to reconnect with the team that he thought he had defected, and then joined forces inside and outside, and staged a scene of destroying the villain''s conspiracy at the last minute.


    This is what has been written in the script.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Sefer thoughtfully: "Is this going to lose this sky fortress?"


    Saifu shrugged and said: "So, I want to play a big ticket to see me off this sky fortress, and then, as you wish, I will rest assured and let you support me."


    Lake laughed and said: "You have said so, what else can I say, I can''t let me overweight, and give you the entire Manhattan as your playground this time."


    "I don''t mind."


    "¡­¡­"


    Lake''s eyebrows were beating, he looked at the smiling Severe in front of him, and shook his head speechlessly: "It''s up to you, anyway, there is Langley''s pocket. It happens to be over again."


    Earth United Federal Headquarters is established in New York. Naturally, New York also needs to be re-planned.


    Just use it as waste.


    The doctor said, I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m a pregnant mother, be happy, happiness is the most important thing, it¡¯s the last time, Sefer likes to play, if you want to play, let Sefer play.


    Lake thought so, watching Tang who pulled up the front cover of the car over there to block his vision, smiled and said, "Has he not found out that this is the script?"


    Saifu shook his head: "No, but this gives me a reason to punish him, doesn''t it?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Saifu smiled and said, "My dear, I am a villain. If someone violates the villain''s opinion, what do you think that villain would dare to do?"


    "kill him?"


    Lake said like this: "Not to mention that I can resurrect him, just say this, Rachel will find you desperately."


    Seffer nodded: "Correct, so I don''t kill him. How about I kill Elena in front of him?"


    "Elena is from Midgard and immortal."


    "I know."


    The corner of Seifer''s eyes raised: "But Donimic Toledo didn''t know, and Rachel promised me, but I told Dominic, this way, it can more stimulate Dominic''s desire for revenge, isn''t it? ?"


    Lake is really looking at Seifer speechlessly.


    He always feels...


    It seems that after Seifer became pregnant, this thought became more and more that.


    But I just like this one.


    Lake shook his head and turned around: "Okay, you can play slowly by yourself. After you play, I will pick you up."


    "Aren''t you staying and watching?"


    "Ah."


    Lake turned his head to look: "I want to stay, how can I cooperate with you in the performance? I guess Langley can''t find me there, I''m afraid I will think I''m behind this time."


    Saifu shrugged: "It''s almost the same now."


    Lake ignored Seifer and disappeared in place.


    New York is in chaos, Lake has the final say!


    All the chaos that is not approved by Lake, or approved by Lake, is impossible to stage in New York City.


    This is something that some people already know.


    at the moment?


    One after another luxury cars and ordinary cars swooped directly onto the street from the vertical parking lot, and even in this chaotic street, there were still people performing a drag racing scene.


    This is a mess.


    When Lake just returned to the Land Building, Tiffany immediately greeted him.


    "Sir, Manhattan..."


    "Don''t pay attention to me, I want to be quiet."


    "No, sir..."


    "Let Gardners Island stay, just a few cars. If there is no dead, it will be fine."


    "It''s not..."


    Tiffany chased Lake into the office and said quickly to Lake, who had already taken the wine and started drinking, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s your car. Your car is under pressure by several self-driving cars.¡±


    Lake suddenly looked up at Tiffany.


    In the parking lot.


    Lake looked into the distance, hurriedly moving away from the car in the parking lot, and the silver Porsche Cayenne that was pressed underneath, the one and only silver Porsche Cayenne in New York City was silent.


    Skye next to ¡¡¡¡ spit out his little tongue and said to Lake, "Sorry, Papa, I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Lake took a deep breath and looked at Skye who drove his own car instead of going out this morning: "What about your car? Also, why did you come here? Shouldn''t you be in Gardners Island? ?"


    Skye said: "Yesterday my master warned, don¡¯t drive today, I just want to drive your car, and I¡¯ll come over to Dr. Zhao Hailun and ask her to help prepare the Pok¨¦mon biometrics illustration book. Who knows that? Within five minutes, we caught up."


    Lake looked up at the sky, and had already regretted severely agreeing to Sefer and making her foolish.


    but¡­¡­


    I said it all.


    Lake shook his head and walked inside: "Remove my license plate and see if it can be rescued. It really doesn''t work. Give me a new customized one."


    Ma De, I knew this would happen, so I should stimulate my Porsche Cayenne with a fire source.


    miscalculation, miscalculation.


    Lake sighed in his heart and returned to the combat command center. With a hum, Langley''s chief was on line.


    After the appearance of Langley Director Alan Huenli with short white hair, he rubbed his eyebrows and looked at Lake: "Lake, do you know this top hacker Saifu?"


    Lake shook his head: "I don''t know, what''s the matter."


    Alan continued to rub her eyebrows: "Because the chaos in Manhattan, New York just now is because of this Seifer, and New York City is your site, don''t you know about this?"


    Lake had already thought about it: "Sorry, I went out yesterday, and I just came back, and my car was also smashed."


    talking.


    The silver Porsche that had just been rescued from the rubble appeared on the big screen.


    Alan was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "Good fellow, this is a big tiger, do you need me to hand over the case to you?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Are you willing to give it?"


    Alan shook his head: "Frankly speaking, I don''t want to give it. This is probably Langley''s last mission. You should know."


    "Then don''t give it."


    "Ok?"


    "In these years, Langley and I have had some small frictions in the early days, but it doesn''t mean I have any opinion on Langley. In the last case, Langley wants to have a beginning and an end, then there is a beginning and an end. Anyway, I and The FBI can almost get it done here. If you don¡¯t contact me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already started a vacation trip.¡±


    "okay then."


    Alan Huenli nodded: "Then this case, I will continue to do it here, I may need the assistance of the Department of Homeland Security."


    Lake smiled and said: "No problem, contact my assistant, she will give you any information you want."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    The video hangs up.


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Tiffany next to him: "Do you think this guy believes it?"


    Tiffany''s expression remained unchanged: "To be honest?"


    Lake nodded.


    Tiffany shook his head and said, "He didn''t believe it. After all, your car was smashed."


    Lake: "¡­¡­"


    Thinking of how much disturbance Lake made in Los Angeles for a car back then, even the Minister of Land and Resources at the time did not believe Lake¡¯s words.


    at the moment?


    Although this is not a car theft, it is a smashing car that is worse than theft.


    As a result, Lake''s temper suddenly improved, let alone any action, he didn''t even show it at all, it seemed that it had never happened. Who would believe that.


    soon.


    After hanging up the communication, Alan called Mr. Anonymous.


    After hanging up the phone, Anonymous looked at everyone in the conference room, and a playful smile flashed on his expression: "Just now, the Secretary of Homeland Security said that this case is still ours and we can continue."


    Letti looked at the expression on Anonymous¡¯s face, and said, "Is this bad?"


    "Do not."


    Anonymous shook his head: "This is good, but this is not good either. The Secretary of Homeland Security''s car was smashed."


    Letty was taken aback for a moment.


    The Anonymous looked at Letty''s expression change and smiled: "It seems that Ms. Letty also knows the Secretary of Homeland Security?"


    Letti nodded, thinking about what happened in Los Angeles: "Back then, after his car was stolen from New York to Los Angeles, he almost knocked off Los Angeles."


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 808: Hello, Hippolyte Edwin

    Again.


    Lake was able to almost smash the entire Los Angeles for the car''s theft. Now, the car has been smashed, not to say nothing, this reaction is not normal.


    Ramsey, a new member of the team, blinked and listened to Anonymous and Letty¡¯s conversation like a heavenly book. After an operation, he directly found out the information that could be found on Lake Ming.


    Next second.


    Ramsey looked at the ex-wife Rachel Edwin on Lake''s profile, then looked at Letty: "Wait, can we use his power."


    "It''s useless!"


    "what?"


    Letty watched Ramsey tell the story of Lake and the car: "Do you think this reaction is normal?"


    Ramsey blinked his eyes: "The car was stolen and the car was smashed. These are two things. After all, the car is stolen and it is okay. The car is smashed and it can be repaired."


    Letti doesn''t want to talk to Ramsey directly anymore.


    The brain waves are not on the same level, how to talk.


    Letti looked directly at Anonymous: "So, what shall we do next?"


    Anonymous said: "As usual, now Sever has got what he wants, and we already know the goal Sever wants. Everyone, clean up, we are ready to go to Siberia."


    Everyone: "..."


    At night.


    Lake got in Rachel¡¯s car.


    Rachel asked curiously: "It''s weird, where is your car?"


    Lake twitched: "I was affected, and I went in for repairs."


    Raqiu raised the corner of her mouth, and then seemed to feel that doing so was not good, shook her head, and started the car: "I knew this, it wouldn''t be good for you to stand by my side."


    Lake expressionlessly: "I am permanently neutral."


    "So your car was smashed."


    "..."


    Rachel looked at Lake who was silent, and her mood improved instantly. She shook her head and said, "Lettie called me just now and asked about me."


    "Then what do you say."


    "What can I say, I said I don''t know, you didn''t tell me."


    "She believed it?"


    "This is definitely not believed. Your car was smashed. If you are someone who knows you, do you think they will believe it?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Rachel looked at Lake with some curiosity: "Your car was smashed, and you didn''t make any movements. This is the evidence of the facts. Do you need any other reasons?"


    Lake opened his mouth: "My feelings for cars are not as important as you think."


    MMP.


    This has never been a car business.


    This is a matter of face.


    came home.


    Lake also saw another person at home who should have died.


    Elena.


    Rachel said sorry to Elena, and then seemed to continue the conversation just after going out, took Elena¡¯s hand and walked to the sofa: "So, did Don cry."


    Elena gave a wry smile. In this matter, she is completely passive and has no right to speak: "I didn''t intend to want to tease Tang like this."


    Rachel smiled and said: "I know you don''t, don''t worry, I will help you explain it, it''s all Seve''s fault."


    Lake looked at Rachel''s gaze, and said to Helen, the little padded jacket beside him, and then took Helen to discuss what to eat at night and walked towards the backyard.


    after awhile.


    When the pizza was delivered to the door, Rachel called Lake and Helen to come in for a meal, and said helplessly towards Lake: "Almost all right, I heard Elena said that the child was only born less than six months old, leaving her mother too It''s been a long time, not good."


    Lake nodded: "It''s coming soon. In a few days, Mia and Brian can come to New York from Los Angeles."


    is indeed coming soon.


    The Siberian side is where the script of the Sever organization, which Sefer had set up by himself, wrote a full stop. When the script on the other side is over, Sefer will change his name.


    Lake asked Hong a little before realizing that Seifer had already written his last name quietly.


    The full name of ¡¡¡¡ is Hippolyte Edwin!


    and so.


    It takes about three days at most. This game, which Lake thinks is similar to a farce, is about to end. After all, Seifer wants a first place.


    Both of these have satisfied Seifer, this game, naturally, there is no need to go on.


    The script is being staged as Sever imagined.


    When Dyke Shaw passed through the defense of the sky fortress and easily snatched the baby, Tang also directly killed the Midgard who was sent by Seif to monitor him. people.


    Tang directly re-washed and returned to the tiredness of logging. Under a moment of excitement, even the last sentence Saifu said in the phone call, we will meet again soon, Tang, I am looking forward to seeing your expression and I forgot to think about it.


    Boom!


    Tang drove the car and jumped off the ice sheet.


    The Midgard who had just broken his neck by Tang moved his neck and stood up again: "Sir, the task is complete."


    Saifu hummed: "You can go now, go to the Sileia Nebula."


    The Midgard nodded and activated a button on his wrist. With a squeak, Midgard Island instantly teleported the Midgard to the teleportation platform following the Sileia Nebula. He left, and then directly teleported to the Sileia Nebula.


    In the sky fortress.


    After the nuclear submarine was successfully stranded and a crisis of destroying the world was dissolved, rays of light shook from all over the sky fortress, and then left directly with the Midgard who cooperated with Seifer to perform the final game.


    Saifu had also reached the hatch and was about to leave.


    Dyke Shaw came in with the baby.


    Sever looked at Dyke: "You have no bullets, Dyke."


    Dyke didn¡¯t follow the script, and said that I can win without bullets. Instead, he said: ¡°Do you think, why did I blow out the bullets outside when there is no one?¡±


    Seffer seemed to think of something, and shrugged: "Maybe, you just like handjobs?"


    Dyke looked at Seifer through the control panel: "Do you know, what is the biggest flaw in your game?"


    "His car?"


    "Correct."


    Dyke said: "I used to perform missions with that guy. That guy is an absolute cruel character. But this time, his car was smashed and there was no reaction at all. I knew there was something weird."


    Saifu sighed: "I didn''t expect my apprentice''s brain circuit to be like that."


    She told Skye because she knew what Skye¡¯s car meant to Skye, but she did not expect Skye to drive out Lake¡¯s car directly.


    Seffer shook his head: "Okay, but the impact is not big, the script still follows me, right?"


    Dyke frowned: "Wait, you didn''t intend to destroy..."


    Saifuhaha laughed and said: "Please, if I really want to win, do you think Tang has a chance to find your mother, and then let your mother inform you of the acting? I am the director, okay?"


    Dyke was stunned.


    Saifu said: "Also, do you think that if I don''t want you to get in my plane, can you get in easily from the outside? Do you really think that your hacker is better than me?"


    Dike¡¯s brain is not enough: "But..."


    Seffer doesn¡¯t mind saying something to Dektor: ¡°You know, how long have I been preparing for my curtain call this time? Do you think you found the hacker?¡±


    In order to give myself the most perfect curtain call last time.


    Sever, when he appeared from that Ramsey a few years ago, he began to choose a team that would make her feel that she had a little chance to fight her and win her.


    "I wanted to arrange you into this script at first, but you didn''t want to."


    "..."


    Dyke seems to have figured it out and looked at Seifer: "So, you found my brother. Once my brother fails, you know, I will definitely show up."


    Saifu said: "Your brother is still a bit worse than you, and your brother is really evil, you are not the same, you are a slandered evil, Iteon, if you promised me, I would give you The reward is for Iteon."


    Dyke''s eyes shrink slightly.


    Saifu shrugged: "But it doesn''t work anymore, I have paid your brother the reward."


    "what?"


    "Do you know why your mother was hospitalized a few years ago and then suddenly got better for no reason?"


    "..."


    Seifer looked at the expression on Dyke Shaw¡¯s face: "I thought your brother was pure and evil, but after I heard his request, I had to say that you should have a good mother who teaches by precept and deeds, so , I also paid extra, so that he did not really die in the plane fire, UU reading so, don¡¯t thank me."


    Dike at this moment, his brain is almost overclocking.


    Seffer opened the cabin door with a smile and looked at Dyke Shaw: "In thirty seconds, the plane will explode. Good luck, Dyke, goodbye!"


    finished.


    Saifu jumped directly from the plane, the one without the umbrella, turned and looked at Dyke, who jumped down with the baby 30 seconds later, and the ding sound, directly in the air. The aerial fortress where the explosive disintegration operation was carried out smiled: "Goodbye, Sever, hello, Hippolyte Edwin!"


    hum!


    If Dyke, who was carrying a baby skydiving in the sky, had a slight doubt about Seffer¡¯s words just now, then, at this moment, looking at Seffer, who has suddenly disappeared after being wrapped in a ray of light, at this moment There is no doubt at this moment.


    What Saifu said is true.


    They didn''t win.


    This is a game in which Seffer wrote, directed and acted himself, and had already written a script for himself. It was a game designed to make Seffer exit the game with the title of No. 1 criminal in the Earth United Federation.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 809: I thought my dream came true

    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake directly caught the Sever who appeared after a gleam of light, and immediately sank his feet. After removing the speed that Sever brought, he said silently: "Even if you are immortal, but, Really, are you not afraid that I won''t pick you up?"


    "Do you know?"


    Sever got down from Lake¡¯s arms, kissed Lake on the cheek, smiled and said: "I have confidence in you, my love, I know you must be watching me, is this a peeping?"


    Lake shook his head, snatched the wine glass from Seifer''s hand and said, "Okay, it''s good to have fun, it''s enough, you can take care of it."


    Saifu shook his head: "No."


    She still has one of the most wonderful scenes that she hasn¡¯t seen, so how could she be so confidant.


    The best is always the last.


    a few days later.


    When Dominic received a call from their eldest sister Rachel, at first, Dominic didn''t want to go there. After all, he and Rachel did not have a common language.


    The most important point is that Dominic knows well the real reason why CIA people have turned them into partners rather than Langley informants over the years.


    Again.


    If Lake Edwin is not standing behind Rachel, it is estimated that the anonymous person will be so good at them, this is just thinking of eating ass.


    In Langley''s eyes, there are always only two people. One is someone who can offend and make use of it, and the other is someone who can''t offend but can make use of it.


    Other than that, there is no third kind of person.


    But Letty told Dominic that he should go there. As for the reason, naturally, it was just time to go back to Los Angeles with Mia and Brian who had already arrived in New York.


    But...


    After Dominic pressed the doorbell, the moment the door opened, Dominic''s eyes shrank directly.


    "It''s you."


    "Hello, Tang."


    Rachel is holding a glass of juice that looks like red wine, smiling at Dominic, who has a wonderful expression in front of him, and says, "Is this a surprise?"


    Dominic took a deep breath and stepped forward, preparing to subdue Rachel.


    Pity.


    Between the electric light and flint, a TX liquid feminine robot has already subdued Dominic.


    Rachel took Elena down from the stairs. After seeing this scene, he let the TX liquid robot let go of his brother in a wordless manner, and then said: "Enough, Tang, I am not allowed to do anything here."


    Dominic has no plans to do anything. At this moment, Dominic is looking intently at Elena, who is resurrected in his memory.


    This¡­


    is not scientific.


    Elena was a little guilty. After all, she didn''t agree to participate in this game 100%. She walked up to Letty, looked at the baby in Letty''s arms and smiled: "I think, this is mine."


    Letti also looked at Elena in disbelief, but returned Elena''s son in her arms.


    Tang quickly returned to look at Rachel: "This..."


    Rachel couldn''t help but glanced at Sever complainingly, and then said to Tang: "Introduction, Hippolyte, the former queen of the Midgard, and the current queen of Paradise Island."


    Letti frowned and said, "She''s Sever, one..."


    Sever shrugged beside him and said, "Sever has been defeated by you, isn''t it?"


    Letti opened her mouth and looked at Rachel. She shook her head in confusion as she looked at this big sister who grew up with her: "Sorry, I''m lost."


    Seifer looked at Dominic, who was looking at him, lowered his head and smiled, looked at Tang, and said, "I used to be the queen of the Midgard, and Elena is my tribe, Don, you are now Understand, why I am looking for you."


    Dominic is not a foolish fool.


    Almost after Rachel introduced Seifer, Dominic¡¯s eyes fell on Elena, and when she saw Elena¡¯s slightly apologetic gaze, she understood what it was all about. Up.


    no doubt.


    This is a parent who has come to call the shots for his tribe.


    but¡­


    Dominic''s gaze fell on Rachel''s body with a scream: "You knew this from the beginning?"


    Rachel said: "Do you think I would know?"


    Dominic''s face was dark for an instant, and he turned to walk outside the door.


    good fellow.


    Is this playing him like a monkey?


    Lake got out of the car at this time and looked at Dominic with anger on his face and curiously asked, "Where are you going?"


    Dominic stopped.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, oh, walked in front of Dominic and patted Dominic on the shoulder. Without saying a word, he entered the house with the little padded jacket Helen he had just received.


    Again.


    As long as it is not about his own affairs, Lake will never ask.


    This time?


    To be fair, this time Lake also felt that everyone was playing this game, but Dominic was the only one who was playing it. After all, Dominic was playing it seriously.


    It''s a pity that Lake is never a fair person.


    Lake''s consistent aim is to treat people wrong, and Sever is his person, so Lake is on Sever''s side, the unconditional one.


    and so¡­


    After ¡¡¡¡ Lake entered the house, he hugged Mia, and then took over Brian''s already poured bourbon, smiling and carrying Helen and Brian and Mia towards the backyard.


    Seffer looked at Dominic who entered the house again, and said thoughtfully: "Don, you know, what is the ending of the last guy who dared to abandon my people?"


    Dominic did not speak with an angry face.


    Seffer looked at Rachel and said, "Okay, I have enough to vent my breath, so be it, that''s it."


    Rachel looked at Sefer suspiciously: "Are you sure, so far, don''t make any other moths come out."


    Seffer smiled and said, "No, I will let Elena and her son go to the Sileia Nebula, where is home."


    Dominic stunned: "That''s my son."


    Seifer turned his head to look at Dominic who finally made a sound: "Really, are you sure? Tell me, Don, when I shot Elena at the time, did you feel relieved in your heart? Suddenly there was a kind of, Maybe I do this, for you, is the most correct choice?"


    "What are you talking nonsense?"


    "You understand what I''m talking about, Elena is dead, and your son is not dead. For you, there is no question of choice, right?"


    "..."


    Lake always likes to speculate on others with the greatest malice. As Lake¡¯s childhood sweetheart, naturally, Seifer also has a very uncompromising style in this way.


    Elena is not Dominic¡¯s ex-wife, this is to be clear.


    even...


    In this relationship, frankly speaking, Letty, who was artificially caused death, is the third party.


    Elena just saw the relationship between Dominic and Letty, and chose to leave the stage very gracefully. Even, she was pregnant, she didn''t intend to tell Tang about this.


    But, without planning, it means that Elena is still a little bit unwilling. To conceal it is another explanation for regret in itself.


    So after Elena was approached by Seifer, apart from Elena having no right to say no, in fact, there was a part of him who wanted to see if she had any weight in Tang''s mind.


    Dominic issued a fury similar to that of a lion.


    Letty has not spoken. After all, this matter is not her turn to speak. She and Dominic are not married, and this matter is the family affair of Toledo.


    in the backyard.


    Lake pondered in the living room. It is estimated that it will be okay for a while. Mia and Brian are visiting guests seriously, so they can''t make people hungry.


    and so¡­


    Lake took Helen directly, and then led Mia and Brian to a restaurant, and had a good meal. Then, after almost feeling that the family''s affairs were resolved, the dinner ended.


    As she walked home, Mia took her son who is now in school, looked at the streets of New York, and said to Lake: "I have never imagined the view of New York at ten o''clock at night."


    Brian said next to him: "It''s a bit like the night scene I saw when Mia and I went to the capital of the eastern country."


    Lake smiled and said, "The times are always progressing, right?"


    Again.


    Just to make the night in New York so lively, then, to exterminate Xiao Hei, this matter, Lake is doing the right thing.


    went home.


    Lake looked at Rachel, who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, with a glass of red wine in his hand, and smiled and said, "Where''s Seifer."


    "gone."


    "Brian and the others?"


    "Go away too."


    Rachel got up from the sofa: "I really don''t care about this house. Whoever cares about UU reading , one by one, doesn''t let me worry about it."


    Mia came over: "Rachel, please, when you say this, can you exclude me first."


    Rachel laughed: "The men in Toledo are troublesome, and women are slightly better. In the final analysis, it is the fault of male chauvinism."


    Lake shrugged: "Then I think you are different from the male chauvinism I know."


    Rachel laughed.


    Lake didn''t care too much about how this matter was resolved.


    After Lake kissed Helen, he said to Rachel: "Okay, then I''ll go first."


    "this late?"


    "You wouldn''t think that if Sever made such a fool, he would be fine."


    "what?"


    "Let¡¯s find a scapegoat. From the very beginning of the establishment of the Earth Federation, a criminal was slapped in the face. It¡¯s you, would you like it?"


    "Didn¡¯t Sever give a full stop?"


    "Ha ha."


    "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 810: Iteon not wronged

    Generally speaking.


    Seffer¡¯s really put a perfect end to himself.


    but¡­¡­


    This period is based on the premise that Lake¡¯s Porsche Cayenne was not smashed. Now, almost everyone who pays attention to this matter knows that Lake¡¯s car was smashed, but there was no movement at all.


    What does this mean?


    Explain that Seifer¡¯s actions were allowed by Lake?


    Uh.


    There is such a part of the explanation, but the most important point is that Lake¡¯s Porsche Cayenne was smashed, and no one suffered from Lake¡¯s anger.


    This is very bad.


    This is a not so wonderful signal. People who know the real insider know why Lake is not angry, but what about other people who only see the surface but not the inner truth?


    Would you think that this is a weak signal from Lake?


    This kind of thing is never allowed to happen.


    His car was smashed, and someone must bear his anger, but it certainly can¡¯t be Sever, but it can¡¯t be anyone.


    After all, Lake¡¯s gear is over there. If it is any cat or dog, does it raise his grade, or does Lake lower his grade by himself?


    is fine.


    Lake already has a ready candidate.


    the next day.


    Lake came to the Land Building and directly asked Tiffany to connect with Langley''s director Alan Huenli and the attorney general''s newsletter.


    "Gentlemen."


    Lake, with a smile on his back, looked at the two people who appeared on the big screen: "My car, a few days ago, was smashed, you two must have heard of it."


    The Attorney General took off his glasses and rubbed his eyebrows: "I thought this matter was over."


    Director Langley also frowned and said: "It is Sefer who controls the New York car chaos, but that Sefer can jump off the plane. So far, she is missing. We frustrated her conspiracy and destroyed the last one. It is also the first big case."


    This is qualitative.


    Lake smiled and said: "Yes, originally, I thought so too. Langley was responsible for this matter. As a qualified department head, I tend to cooperate rather than eat alone. That''s why I didn''t have it at the time. The reason why I chose to take over this case because of my anger."


    Yes it is.


    I¡¯m here. I, Lake Edwin, are not a person who eats alone, and I know how to control my anger, so I chose not to take over the case at that time.


    This is a setting.


    Lake didn''t want to ruin this setting. In a word, even if people all over the world knew that Seifer was his woman, he would not admit it. Then, this all knew that he needed to be marked with a colon.


    and...


    This sentence is also another signal that Lake wants to send, not to Langley and the Attorney General, but to the people behind the two.


    He, Lake doesn¡¯t hate win-win situation. Saiffer organized this thing he wanted to play. He didn¡¯t want to destroy the world. So relax your heart, what should you do, as long as you don¡¯t oppose me. , Without arousing my anger, I will not object to letting you ride this ride when you step into the sea of ??stars.


    This is not.


    Director Langley directly looked down at the desktop, probably because he was afraid that he would laugh out loud.


    The Attorney General followed Lake¡¯s words: "But then Secretary Edwin found that things were not that simple?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, the cars in New York may be controlled by the Sever organization, but the cars that hit my car are not the work of the Sever organization, but another organization."


    "Who is that?"


    "Iteon!"


    "I..."


    The Attorney General seemed to inquire there, and shook his head: "Never heard of it."


    Lake smiled and said: "I think, this is the reason why they dare to take action on my car. Iton¡¯s goal is not the same as that of the Sever organization. They want to evolve the world, so in order to avoid the Sever organization Destroying the world, and in order not to expose themselves, they simply used this opportunity to pull me into this game, borrowing my hand to eradicate the Sever organization, it sounds very reasonable, Alan ?"


    Director Langley raised his head, opened his mouth, and gave an absent-minded hum.


    good fellow.


    You have discussed it.


    After writing a script, just relay the next script?


    Lake spread his hand and said: "But this Yitron never thought of who I am, I like to cooperate and win-win. Therefore, Yitron wanted me to intervene in the conspiracy of the Seif organization, but the original purpose of Yitron was broken. It was achieved that the Seif organization did not succeed in destroying the world. Then, it is the turn of the Iton organization to start taking action in order to prevent night-long dreams."


    Director Langley said: "So, how do you need our assistance?"


    Lake smiled and said: "The purpose of the establishment of the Department of Homeland Security and the Super-Inspection Bureau is the same, to protect the Federation from any devastating blows, disasters, and interference with extraordinary capabilities. Whether it is the Homeland Security or Super-Inspection Bureau, it is not external. Yes, Alan, your Langley is external."


    Director Langley raised his eyebrows.


    Lake said: "I will ask my assistant to send information about the Iton organization to Langley. As I said, I am a very easy-going person. I know how to cooperate. Cooperation can achieve a win-win situation. Internal fighting will only increase. There is no other role besides consumption."


    finished.


    Lake didn''t wait for Director Langley to come back to his senses, he waved his hand, and instantly cut off the communication on the big screen.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    "Itram took advantage of this turmoil and wanted to borrow my hand to deal with the evidence of the Seifer organization?"


    "nailed it."


    "Very good."


    Lake smiled and said: "Package the information and send it to Langley. Hearing is falsified, seeing is believing. Facts will prove that my Lake has never cared about the car issue. I, Lake Edwin, have always been It¡¯s incompatible with sin, what do you think, Tiffany."


    The named Tiffany glanced at Lake with a smile and nodded: "Sir, I think everyone will have a deeper understanding of your motto [I don¡¯t share the same with sin]."


    Lake laughed.


    Someone has to take care of this matter after all.


    It wasn''t Etern''s own bad luck, who happened to be known by Lake, but he was pulled directly to his muzzle and blocked himself.


    Actually.


    While playing the game at Seifer, the Red Queen, who has taken over the global network, did discover some agitation about Iteon.


    For example, a virus called [Snowflake] studied by Iteon seems to have succeeded.


    and so¡­¡­


    Anyway, Iteon has to hang up, early or late. In fact, it is not a big problem for Lake, anyway, it will die, so why not just use it as waste.


    And Lake also heard the conversation between Seifer and Dyke.


    and so¡­¡­


    is a gift for reconciliation between Dyke and his sister. After all, when Dyke was not slandered and treason, but there were several times when he came to find him for a drink.


    Although I haven''t been in contact for a long time, the relationship between a real man and a real man is very delicate. Even if I haven''t been in contact for many years, Lake will still know one thing.


    If Lake and Dyke appear on the battlefield together, then both Lake and Dyke will feel relieved to hand over their backs to each other.


    soon.


    After Langley received the information from Iteon sent by the Department of Homeland Security, after seeing the power of the snowflake, he immediately understood one thing.


    Alan Huenli was even more grateful that Lake¡¯s car was smashed.


    A word.


    If Lake''s car hadn''t been smashed, then it''s estimated that this Etern was going to hit Langley, who was already preparing to steadily become the Earth Federation, with a punch in the face.


    Langley moved quickly over there. Even, in the deployment of agents, Langley looked at the advice given by the Department of Homeland Security and an accident in London last night and chose to follow Lake''s script.


    after all¡­¡­


    If this is to follow the script, in case something goes wrong, someone can get it, right?


    But Alan is obviously different.


    After Lake made the red and gave Langley the relevant information about the Iteon organization and the ideals of the organization, he directly married Karen, the queen of the white building.


    Reason?


    Thea in Hill''s belly!


    Diana in Saifu''s belly.


    Not to mention that the three goddesses of fate are also gestating the three goddesses of time.


    Lake, after all, wants to make time to spend time with him.


    As expected.


    After Karen heard Lake¡¯s reason for asking for leave, he agreed without thinking about it. Anyway, Lake is here as a shopkeeper.


    And Karen seems to have found a pattern.


    It seems that as long as Lake doesn¡¯t show up The earth seems a little calm, but as long as Lake comes out and walks around, it seems that the earth will be surging directly.


    is amazing.


    Karen didn''t want to believe it at first. It happened that, taking advantage of this opportunity, Karen planned to see if it was like this. After all, the Earth Federation is already in the process of transition.


    If it is really what Karen thinks in her heart, then a calm transition is definitely better than a turbulent Polish transition.


    Besides, Karen is also in the group, and when something can''t be solved, she calls directly, and the daughters-in-law from all walks of life will appear directly in front of her for a second to solve his problems.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake blinked and listened to Karen who was still a little urging on the phone. He always felt that he had finally reached the age when he was disgusted by Karen.


    Cangtian Mingjian, this is too late to abandon it.


    Betty seemed to be in the White Palace just now. Just after Lake finished the call with Karen and was about to take Sever to Skull Island, she called directly, and she laughed and congratulated Lake for successfully entering. Arrived to dislike puberty.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 811: Life on paradise island

    Lake listened to Betty''s laughter, his brows beating straight, and there was an urge to throw Betty to heaven again to study and study.


    and...


    This impulse, when Lake took Sever to Skull Island, he became more impulsive.


    But Sefer interrupted in time.


    Sef, who came with a guard team composed of dozens of TX liquid female robots, looked down at the paradise island, which is no less than the island nation of Japan, and said, "Is this a paradise island?"


    talking.


    Seffer looked at Lake: "Why don''t I see heaven at all."


    Yes it is.


    Paradise Island.


    Lake is a nickname. Anyway, it must not continue to be called Skull Island. The island where God King¡¯s wife lives, if it is called Skull Island, what about God King?


    Skull Island, the proper name is a villain island.


    Lake temporarily put away the idea of ??pulling Betty back to reform, and looked at Seifer with a smile: "First, I haven''t had time to reform here, and second, the name of this paradise island is your final decision, isn''t it? ?"


    Seffer shrugged and said: "So, am I imprisoned? Yes, I will be a queen again, my people?"


    Lake''s mouth raised: "There will be."


    "Isn''t it Midgard again? I don''t want to have a war with Hill. Who is the orthodox war?"


    "No."


    "¡­That''s good."


    Sever has no interest in the Queen of the Midgard, especially after Lake decided to move the Midgard from the earth.


    She wants to stay on earth.


    and...


    Now Midgard¡¯s queen is Hill, and only Hill. Seifer doesn¡¯t want to make trouble with Hill just because of this.


    Lake smiled, and then he let go of Seffer, and appeared directly above the heaven island. The projection of the chaotic universe came instantaneously. After Lake''s gaze had collected everything on the heaven island, he slowly closed it. His eyes, with the power of the chaotic universe, urged his great law of making falsehoods true.


    rumbling!


    In an instant.


    Every corner of the paradise island is quiet, and ripples are surging. If you look closely, it seems, it seems, that the paradise island is like a pencil drawing, and a huge eraser is wiping it at this moment.


    The thunder in the dark cloud belt around the paradise island is also more flickering and dazzling.


    Lake separated from his own thunder and threw it in. That thunder thunder was enough to ensure that the power of the black cloud belt did not decrease but increased. At the same time, it was blasted down again, covering the sky of the entire paradise island. Give birth again slowly.


    Before, the sky dome of Skull Island only served as a barrier, but the island was still in place.


    Paradise Island is different.


    After all, the sky barrier on Skull Island was driven by the power of technology, but the slowly emerging sky barrier on Paradise Island was entirely based on the power of gods.


    Lake''s power.


    rumbling!


    The Paradise Island trembles and oscillates violently. With the power of the chaotic universe, a part of the Paradise Island seems to be directly submerged in the chaotic universe and become a half-dimensional island that is not here and here.


    The transformation process is not slow, but it cannot be said to be fast.


    Lake took a leave of absence. The so-called slow work and meticulous work lasted for two days. After Lake increased and decreased from time to time, he also listened to Seifer¡¯s consideration of where he would live in the future. This is the final Completed.


    After the transformation, the Paradise Island is completely invisible to the appearance of the predecessor Skull Island. Even the hole that originally connected to the inner world was directly filled by Lake.


    On Paradise Island, there are not so many peaks. There is only one, which resembles the Mount Olympus that stands high in the chaotic universe.


    Seffer directly named Heaven Mountain!


    As expected.


    Lake secretly said in his heart, Saifu deserves to be a childhood sweetheart, and his name is as wasteful as himself.


    "Boom!"


    Lake took Sefer and landed on the Heavenly Mountain that was spurred by the ability to make falsehoods into reality. While following Seifer''s instructions, he refined the Heavenly Mountain, and then took out a perfect replica from his arms. The first city in ancient Greece came from the lottery building complex, and then the right hand was thrown directly towards the Paradise Mountain: "Boom!"


    At the moment when the complex of perfectly engraved buildings was thrown out, it instantly became bigger in the wind, and then, as if with self-consciousness, the perfection next to each other fell on the heaven mountain.


    If you look from the front of heaven, you will find that the building complex is like a long dragon that stretches upwards. From the very beginning, it was built directly on the pier on the sea, and the main hall on the highest mountain, from bottom to top. , From small to large.


    If a historian or a master architect came to see this scene, he would kneel down and shout, what a miracle would be.


    Lake looked at Seifer with a smile: "How?"


    Saifu curled his lips: "What about the residents who said it?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Patience, patience is very important, Seifer."


    The words fall.


    Lake directly took out one-tenth of a grain of soil and threw it into the muddy water in front of him. Then with a thought, one after another, the silver-level blank souls that he had won in the last lottery were thrown directly into it. In the soil.


    Interest soil.


    This thing has been the most valuable thing since Lake got the lottery. There is no one of them. The Force Tree provided with endless energy can absorb and strengthen his universe, and it can be mixed with the soil to create human beings...


    In an instant.


    When Lake directly raised the muddy water that was mixed with one-tenth of the soil and was accompanied by hundreds of silver-level souls and slammed into every corner of heaven, the drop of muddy water fell to the ground.


    change is there.


    One after another, blonde, blue-eyed, tall, and good-shooting women appeared.


    This is a brand new race.


    A race that also possesses immortality and immortality, but is different from the Midgard.


    "Amazon warrior!"


    "The paradise island female warrior."


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake finished all this, he looked at Sefer and said with a smile: "It''s specifically to protect you, our daughter, and the race that I created on this paradise island, how about?"


    Saifu stared at the closed eyes in the distance, with a red fruit, revealing his upright peak and the vest line under that peak and under the vest line in the sun. It seemed that he didn''t need much effort. You can clip the long thighs of the watermelon, and look at Lake thoughtfully: "So, this is the perfect woman in your heart?"


    Blonde?


    This alone is already Lake¡¯s dish.


    talking.


    Saifu was taken aback suddenly, and then looked at Lake: "Couldn''t you create a model based on our parts?"


    What she thinks, always feel that some of this brand new race has an inexplicable sense of sight.


    Blonde, no doubt.


    blue eyes, the color of the eyes of the paradise island female warrior is very similar to the color of the blue sea in the eyes of Tetis.


    tall and straight peak.


    That perfect vest line.


    Those slender and powerful thighs?


    "You are not right, Lake Edwin!"


    "...hahaha."


    Lake directly smiled: "You think too much, my dear, I don''t have such a low taste, if you don''t believe me, I can come back to the stove and start over again."


    Even if this kind of thing is true, it cannot be admitted to death.


    I admit it, I''m sure the backyard is going to catch fire.


    Seffer looked at Lake suspiciously: "Really, why don''t I believe it."


    Lake looked serious: "My dear, you should believe it, because I have a very convincing reason to make you believe it."


    "Oh, what is that?"


    "They were born because they wanted to protect you, not because they wanted to serve me."


    "..."


    Saifu blinked, looked at Lake in front of him, turned around, and seemed to have some reaction: "It seems that it is indeed like this."


    If Lake really has this idea, it means that Lake is a Alexandre Dumas, and he directly created a race to serve him.


    But in fact, the reason for the birth of this paradise island female warrior is not because of this.


    Seffer thought for a while, and looked at Lake: "Well, I can''t think of any refutation for your reason, just assume you are right."


    Lake smiled and said, "What I said was right."


    But soon.


    Saifu looked like she was pregnant, entered the Chaos Universe directly from the Sileia Nebula, and then came to Paradise Island through the Chaos Universe, and Hill, who had an increasingly tall peak, was silent.


    Then...


    Sever looked at Lake with a scream, his eyes seemed to say, honey, are you sure you just opened your eyes and said nonsense?


    Lake didn¡¯t change his face, and it would definitely be dangerous to move on to this topic. He looked at Hill who came over and said, ¡°Hill, how about the Sileia Nebula?¡±


    Hill and Saifu hugged, and then nodded: "The work of rebuilding Midgard has already begun, and the speed is faster than it was on Midgard Island."


    The speed ratio is on Midgard Island, that¡¯s for sure.


    After all, an island, UU reading www.uukansshu.com, and from the bright side, it is still a leased island, it is certainly not likely to be careful.


    But the planet Silea in the Silea Nebula is different.


    It is a planet, and it is a new homeland once again belonging to the infinite tribe of Midgardians and ethnic minorities. Naturally, this enthusiasm is certainly self-evident.


    Hill then smiled at Seifer and said, "Congratulations."


    Seffer curiously asked: "Congratulations to me?"


    "Congratulations on your retirement."


    "Hahaha."


    Saifu smiled and shrugged: "You are congratulating the earth, how can I be a big monster without me?"


    Hill smiled and said, "Both, after all, you are the number one criminal in the Earth Federation."


    Saifu shrugged and said: "There are more criminals. I only need my title, and it is enough to be guaranteed for ten years."


    "That''s probably a bit difficult."


    "I think so, but I''m still the number one criminal since the record of the Earth Federation, am I not?"


    "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 812: Scroll of Destiny Guidance

    On the ability to create, it is estimated that no life can be comparable to the people on earth. After all, no matter how bad people on earth are, there is still a guy who likes to pretend to be rabbits.


    But in the same way, in terms of destructive power, no one can compare to a human on earth.


    The earth never lacks careerists.


    Severe may be the first villain in the history of the Earth Federation to try to destroy, but the power of its destruction is estimated to sink gradually under the flow of a long river of time.


    Waiting for the future, it is estimated that the villains will drive their own villain fleet, and who would drive a nuclear submarine that can''t get up to the sky to cause sabotage.


    So Sefer also looked very openly. She only wanted the first place, and she didn''t care about power or anything.


    But...


    For now, in the next five or six years, Sever''s destruction should still be able to stay in the first place.


    Iton?


    This thing can¡¯t be counted. If Lake doesn¡¯t say it, maybe Iteon has a good chance of winning, and he can squeeze out Seifer and become the most destructive criminal.


    But not anymore.


    The snowflake virus is very scary. However, an unreleased snowflake and a snowflake after release are actually two concepts.


    To put it simply.


    Seifer¡¯s destructive power is the first, and Etern is the first with one threat level at most.


    How does the Federation deal with threatening enemies?


    is wrong.


    It should be what the Earth Federation will do to this enemy who threatens them, there is no doubt about it.


    and so.


    Even if it was done in Iteon again, it would be useless to dye Hobbes and Dyke together as criminal fugitives.


    Tiffany followed Lake¡¯s instructions and did not let the Red Queen go to kill Etern¡¯s network ability. He only represented Lake and protected Hobbes, Dyke, and his sister.


    And then¡­


    After the red, it directly extracted the headquarters of Iton and sent it directly to the five major foreign agencies, namely Langley of the Federation, the Sixth Office in London, the Foreign Security Agency in Paris, and the KGB in Moscow.


    After ¡¡¡¡ there is no more.


    Ityon didn''t even turn over a wave. No, he was going to turn over the wave, but before he got his snowflakes, the snowflakes had been extracted from Sister Dyke''s body and then destroyed directly.


    As for Iteon?


    under the bombardment of covering type, and then, it was gone.


    Of course.


    This is what happened outside. For Lake, who was on vacation, he didn''t want to know.


    However, after the collapse of Iteon, Karen made a call with Lake, and it seemed that he no longer disliked Lake, but told Lake to stay with his wife outside.


    The reason why Karen doesn¡¯t dislike Lake is also very simple.


    Iteon was exposed when Lake was away.


    and so¡­


    The earth is in chaos or not, and Lake is not on the earth, they are actually two different things. There is no inevitable causal connection between the two.


    But Lake has his own things to do.


    Hill is not here to congratulate Seifer on his retirement, but there are other things.


    For example.


    Hill lowered his head and pursed his lips, then looked at Lake and said, "We found your mother."


    Lake, who was finishing the finishing work on Paradise Island, raised his eyebrows. Hearing Hill¡¯s words, he frowned and looked at: "What?"


    Seffer also looked at Hill with some curiosity.


    Hill was silent for a while and looked at Lake and said: "When the planet Sileia was re-prepared, the genetic memory database of Science Forest and Midgard was also moved in. Just now, the genetic memory database detected one and Your genetically similar data and information, I think...",


    Lake interrupted directly: "Wait, my genes, my genes are not what they used to be."


    Since his life level completed the evolution of the gods, genes, as long as he wants, he can change one by one in a second.


    Yes it is.


    Lake can now change his genetic data to change his form. For example, yesterday, Lake had changed a national bird of the Federation, and the bald eagle experienced the feeling of a bird flying.


    That wind, increasing from A to E!


    Hill said: "I know, so I used the medical genetic data you stored at Yale University as a comparison."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Hill thought that Lake had forgotten, and reminded: "It was you for that..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I know, I was a little poor at the time, and then I gave too much money over there, but, I remember, I went back and got my sample back later."


    "But your data is not destroyed."


    "..."


    At that time, he didn''t get the red queen, so naturally he couldn''t destroy it. After he got the red queen, as long as his samples are not lost, the electronic data Lake is not very important.


    Lake thought like that, and nodded: "What about then?"


    Hill said, "I think you need to know this."


    Lake had a faint expression: "I see."


    What can I do if I know it, the left and right are just to prove one thing to him, that is, he is a Midgard, and his throne has come in an upright manner.


    Other than that, there is no other role.


    But Lake still muttered a little inside.


    If, as Hill said, his biological mother is found in Midgard¡¯s genetic database, then the question will be, why, I haven¡¯t awakened?


    Lake has also died several times, but all because of the immortal body.


    Could it be...


    The immortal body is based on my existing existence, and then improved and upgraded. Later, because of the level of crushing, the immortal body suppressed the immortal body of Midgard, resulting in the incidental of the immortal body of the first level. Can''t the value come out?


    But Old Piff Odin said it too.


    He is not from Midgard.


    What''s the situation?


    Lake shook his head and turned to look at Hill: "My mother is the only one, Karen, no one else, dead or alive, it has nothing to do with me, so she left the message, then what? "


    Hill shook his head: "There is no more, we can''t solve it."


    "what?"


    "She left a message, but set to only allow her blood to watch."


    "Crack directly."


    "It has been cracked, but it will take a hundred years."


    "What the hell."


    Hill said: "Midgard people also pay great attention to privacy. Even if I use my authority to unlock the contents of this last word, it will take a hundred years. After all, Midgard people don¡¯t have time. Relatedly, when the genetic database was established, all Midgard people believed that a hundred years was a matter of a snap."


    There is no death, naturally, for them, a hundred years is the same attitude as the people on earth treat one year.


    Lake laughed: "Then wait a hundred years before going to see it."


    Hill nodded, and did not intend to force Lake: "Okay, I just think it is necessary for you to know this matter and how to deal with it, it''s up to you."


    finished.


    Hill and Saifu gave a hug, and then took the fast passage of the Chaos Universe and left the Paradise Island directly below.


    Lake didn¡¯t take it to heart either, but smiled with Sefer and said, ¡°So, next, where do you plan to transform this island?¡±


    Saifu blinked.


    a few days later.


    in the cave hot springs inside Paradise Mountain.


    Lake leaned against the mountain wall and soaked in the hot spring, watching the items in his hands twinkling slightly.


    A beautiful scroll shone colorfully in Lake''s hand, like breathing.


    [Fate Guidance Scroll: Open this scroll, write your name, and you will be given hints from infinite destiny. Maybe, there will be things you want to see, maybe, there will be things you don¡¯t want to see, if it is What you want to see, then just lie down and accept it. If not, you can try to defeat this destiny. The front row prompts. If you defeat the destiny after opening the destiny guide scroll, then you will get a A mysterious reward. ¡¿


    This scroll was the first time Lake frustrated Odin''s conspiracy. After meeting Kesha, he drew it out of the twelve consecutive prize draws.


    Lake is coveting the mysterious reward that can be obtained for defeating destiny.


    but¡­


    Lake had planned to write his name to see what this mysterious reward was, but his sixth sense came out, or that his destiny jumped out by himself as if it was not the time.


    After coming and going twice, Lake has forgotten this thing. Right now, just now, the sixth sense suddenly pulled the name of this thing back into his sea of ??consciousness, as if saying...


    it''s time?


    When ¡¡¡¡ was a ghost.


    Lake shook his head and threw the scroll of destiny in his hand with a squeak.


    Click!


    Saifu, who walked in from the outside, looked down at the scroll that rolled to his feet. UU Reading blinked, picked it up, looked at Lake¡¯s face in the hot spring and smiled: "You are thinking about the first few days. Did Tienhill say something?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, how is it possible!"


    said that if you don''t care, you don''t care.


    Again.


    Even if his biological parents are still alive, if they are just alive, it doesn¡¯t matter, just don¡¯t bother each other, but if you dare to come up to him to whistle and whistle, then there¡¯s no need to say that his knife has never been soft. .


    Saifu laughed: "Then what are you doing with this thing thrown out?"


    Lake has a faint expression: "I can''t see, I''m upset!"


    At this time, the sixth sense told him that he could use this thing. No need to think about it, Lake knew what the urine of this thing looked like, and it was definitely instructing him to look at the left message first.


    Lake said, "I am not interested in the information and the person who left the information!"


    Seffer blinked, walked into the hot spring, handed the scroll to Lake, and smiled: "My dear, then you are not as good as me."


    Lake: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 813: High Priest Meredith

    "Ha, where did this come from?"


    "Do you care about this matter?"


    "of course."


    "for what?"


    "I said, I am not interested in them."


    "But your performance is not like this."


    "..."


    Saifu looked at Lake with a smile on his face and said, "You are worried. He discovered that she didn''t take the initiative to abandon you, and there is a reason, so you don''t want to see?


    Lake sniffed.


    This statement may apply to other people.


    But when used on him, there is no standpoint at all.


    Lake knows it by birth.


    He is a traverser, this is the main premise.


    Frankly speaking, Lake can only affirm that he is a traverser now. As for whether he is a rebirth or not, Lake is not sure. He hopes he is not. Because Lake¡¯s memory started at one year old, his memory in this life started at that The door of the orphanage with heavy snow.


    and so¡­


    What if the so-called biological parents are his biological parents?


    I only have one queen.


    Her name is Karen!


    As for the reason Lake lost the Destiny Guidance Scroll, the reason is very simple. Lake likes the unknown. This is why he is never afraid to change the plot. But the premise of liking the unknown is that Lake is in control.


    Now this?


    I''m out of class, hello.


    Seffer didn¡¯t know what Lake was thinking, but just shrugged: ¡°Maybe you should go and see, since you don¡¯t care who the provider of this information is, then, is the content of this information different for you? Are you worried that this information itself will make you change your long-established determination?"


    Lake laughed and said, "You think too much."


    Saifu smiled and said, "That''s not it."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, and his right hand moved slightly. In an instant, the name of Lake Edwin was written on the scroll of destiny in his hand, and then the light flashed.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾The protagonist from the destiny guide, are you ready to meet your destiny? ¡¿


    ¡¾You are a peculiar life form, and within your body, there are blood of three universes flowing. When you unlock your destiny, you can choose to follow this destiny or break this destiny. ¡¿


    ¡¾You will be guided by fate. Under the guidance of fate, he will understand his own destiny. Then, obedience and breaking are all within your thoughts. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Lake looked at the guide that appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, and couldn''t help but smile happily.


    What did he say.


    is not to let him go to the small movie.


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth, thought for a while, got up from the hot spring, and looked at Seifer: "By the way, you don''t worry, when you were giving birth, I won''t be able to come back because of this incident?"


    Saifu smiled and said: "Compared to the production where you are not by my side, I like it better. You can find yourself, my love, you can accept it, but we should all know where we came from?"


    Lake laughed: "I am me, I don''t have this idea."


    finished.


    Lake turned around and disappeared on the Paradise Island in a blink of an eye, accompanied by the long sky blue hair and the covering of the holy clothes.


    When Lake appeared again, he had already appeared in the genetic data hall that had been built on the planet Sileia.


    One gene after another is being analyzed. After the analysis is finished, they will not go through the channel of Chaos Hades, but will take the path of cloning and breeding to clone these disappeared engineers, scientists, and fighters one by one.


    As for the soul?


    are all given by Chaos Hades.


    There is no other way. If the Midgard people recover through conventional methods, it is estimated that there will not be a large population in the past 100 years.


    So this can be regarded as a stopgap measure. After all, when the Midgardians were preparing to reproduce the surviving Midgard when they were dealing with the rehearsal of the devastating event, they were preparing for the rebirth of genetic data clones. .


    This method is simple, rude and effective.


    The ordinary method may not be effective for a hundred years, but using this method, it does not take a hundred years. After 50 years, I am afraid that the Midgard can be completely re-emerged.


    But the clansmen of the infinite tribe can¡¯t.


    The infinite tribe is a soul rebirth, and it can only follow the path of natural development step by step. Perhaps it is because of this that the infinite tribe will be a minority on Midgard.


    After all, the infinite tribe is called manual production, and the current Midgard is completely mechanized production.


    Lake walked out of the light, and then asked Hill over there, "Where?"


    is discussing with Andy and others which level of priority to resurrect the hundreds of souls analyzed this time. Hill looked up at Lake and smiled: "You came earlier than me."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    While leading Lake to the command module of the Immortal Warship, Hill said: "I know you will come. After all, you don¡¯t like secrets. You are only temporarily forgotten by the secret itself and the provider of this secret. In fact, for you, the person itself has no causal relationship."


    Lake listened to this answer, smiled and said, "Maybe."


    soon.


    In the command cabin of the immortal battleship.


    As the last king of Midgard, Tom, after Lake walked in, he appeared: "Long time no see, new king, I saw it. Under your leadership, Midgard is on the road to recovery. ."


    Lake said, "This is what you should do as a king. You should know where I came from. Give it to me."


    The previous generation King Midgard nodded, and in an instant, a verification instrument rising from the floor appeared.


    Lake took a step forward, stretched out his right hand, and pressed it on it. At the same time, he adjusted his state to the state before his life level had not completed the transition.


    The needle pierced the palm, taking away Lake''s blood in an instant, analyzing the genetic code unique to Lake alone.


    Then...


    In the projection of ¡¡¡¡, a progress bar appeared on the screen showing the need for active genetic code verification. Then, the interface suddenly disappeared.


    Next second.


    The previous generation of King Midgard who had been projected in front of him also disappeared. With the projection of the light curtain, the entire command cabin seemed to have begun to change. In the blink of an eye, it seemed to have recovered to the dust and ice of the immortal battleship. The battleship picture below.


    A projection also began to appear on the position where Lake just stood.


    A woman.


    From Hill¡¯s look, there are indeed some similarities between the eyebrows and the eyebrows. She has a soft blond hair and looks very peaceful.


    "Hello, my son, you can call me Meritis!"


    "..."


    Lake had his hands on his back, expressionless.


    Hill next to him was a little stunned when he heard the name. It seemed that Meritis, who was composed of genetic memory and had a consciousness similar to her own, said: "Midgard''s high priest Meritis? "


    "That''s right."


    Merettis nodded and said: "When Midgard was still on the world tree, it was indeed me who served as the high priest, communicating the rest of the world and the rest of the universe for me."


    Hill frowned and said, "But..."


    In the Midgard gene database, for so many days, Hill also brought Andy and others to restore most of the true stories during the time of the Great Disappearance.


    In this story, the high priest is mentioned because, at the time of the ruin, the high priest was not in Midgard at all.


    Meritis said: "I was not in Midgard when the destruction came, but after the destruction, it really took me a long time to find my way home."


    Lake looked at the projection and said blankly: "You have information for me. Now I''m here, let me know."


    Merettis looked at Lake: "My son, unfortunately, I am just a consciousness formed by all the memories of Merettis, but I think if I am still alive and seeing you grow up like this, I will be very happy."


    Lake carried his hands on his back, with an indifferent expression: "Maybe I am your son, but you are not the mother who raised me, so let''s just talk about business."


    Merettis said directly: "At the moment you were born, I realized that you are extraordinary. I have never seen such wisdom accompanied by the life brought by an unfamiliar universe. You should have entered the realm that only gods can enter."


    Lake cherishes words like gold: "Continue."


    Meredith stared at Lake: "Actually, I must admit to you that in those days, your birth was just for a deal, a deal that I wanted to make Midgard back up again. I am Midgard. The high priest, I have the responsibility to make Midgard rise from the ruins again."


    Lake showed a slight smile at this moment: "Really. UU reading www.uukahnshu.com"


    Meritis said: "I hope you don''t blame me."


    Lake waved his hand: "Weird, no, in fact, I''m very happy to hear you say that, really, I''m very happy."


    Since it is a transaction, there are no other emotions.


    Lake didn''t have any other emotions, but he thinks this way, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t think that way, so now that it is so clear now, it is a good thing from all aspects.


    Hill heard Merettis''s words next to him, and said curiously: "Wait, you said trading?"


    Meredith looked at Hill: "Yes, a deal, but, at the moment I saw their birth, after I realized his extraordinaryness, I sent him away, returned home, This information was recorded in it, and now it seems that I made the right decision at the time."


    talking.


    Meritis looked at Lake again: "You really brought the Midgard back out again."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "I''m even more curious, who are they, this they, in your mouth!"


    "Your brother!"


    "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 814: Ego is a hammer **** group

    After ¡¡¡¡lake heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Hill next to him, as if he was asking Hill if he had just heard him wrong.


    After Hill received Lake''s eyes, he became curious, and then shook his head.


    Lake smiled.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear clearly, what did you say, I have a brother?"


    "Yes it is."


    Meritis nodded and said: "When I spent too much time returning home, Midgard had become the earth, and the Midgard had been replaced by earthlings, so I found As the high priest, I have reached a deal with him, and this deal is you and your brother!"


    According to Merettis, her pregnancy was just a bargain at the time. Even, sending Lake away after the birth of Lake was not because her motherhood suddenly regretted it, but because she suddenly found out that she was looking for That partner of is a bit unreliable.


    Anyway.


    Because of this, and because of Meritis¡¯s own concerns and the strangeness that Lake felt when she was born at the time, she made up her mind to send Lake far away while the partner did not return. of.


    The purpose of Meritis was to resuscitate Midgard. The transaction with the partner was for this purpose, and the purpose of sending Lake away was also for this purpose.


    because...


    "I found out that he has no idea to help me accomplish this goal."


    "Oh?"


    "After I gave birth to you and your brother, I discovered that my eternal life was taken away. This is why I came back here and entered my genetic code and data. I am no longer immortal."


    "Eternal life... was taken away?"


    Hill heard this and couldn''t help saying: "How is this possible? No one can take away our eternal life from Midgard."


    If their immortality can be taken away casually, will Odin directly sacrifice Midgard?


    Do not.


    Odin will definitely make use of Midgard to build the Rainbow Bridge, and then take away the immortality ability of the Midgard one by one, and then sacrifice to Midgard.


    Merettis said: "Maybe no one in the world tree universe can take it away, but the laws of the universe here are radically different from those of the world tree, not to mention that he is still a god."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    do not know why.


    Lake suddenly felt that there seemed to be an inexplicable sense of sight in the direction of this conversation.


    High Priest.


    transaction.


    Pregnant.


    ÌìÉñ.


    Say it...


    Where is the birthplace of the guy who lost his BGM blessing in the universe and is a sand sculpture figure?


    Is ¡¡¡¡ also Colorado?


    Lake lowered his head and said nothing.


    Hill sees this, and sees Meredith for himself: "Since you know that **** is unreliable, why don''t you run?"


    Merettis said: "When you are blinded by hatred, even if there is such a chance, you will think that he might help. As the high priest of Midgard, for Midgard To be able to recover again, even if it really kills me, I will do this. This is my mission and the mission of the high priest!"


    Lake looked up: "What is the name of that god?"


    Meritis looked at Lake: "Sorry, my child, you can''t beat him, no one can."


    "I want to try."


    "Sorry."


    "what."


    "I do not know."


    Merettis'' attitude seems quite certain, and it does not seem to know: "Among the memory data I uploaded, there is no such data, and the real Merettis has not been uploaded."


    Lake couldn''t help but smiled: "Then you set up an encrypted content and come to me for what?"


    Merettis said: "This is also a mechanism."


    "what."


    "After I uploaded the memory data, although I already knew that I was not far from the call of death, I was the high priest. Even if there was any possibility, I wanted to see with my own eyes that my decision at the time was not wrong, my Son, successfully resuscitated Midgard. I can understand how angry you are at my abandonment. So, I set this content so that you will wake me up, and then I can see the resurrected Midgard. At the same time, it also gives you a chance to decide my destiny."


    "what?"


    "It is up to you, my son, the new King Midgard, to decide whether or not I can be born again. It is up to you to decide the ultimate fate of my incompetent mother. If you want to delete my genetic data , I will not complain, this is my decision, and for all the consequences, I am ready to face him."


    "..."


    You are very calm.


    Lake nodded, his mood didn¡¯t fluctuate at all, and he looked at Merettis thoughtfully: "Then I¡¯m going to ask another question, what¡¯s your son¡¯s name?"


    There seems to be a record this time: "Peter, his name, Peter!"


    Lake''s eyes flickered: "Peter Jason Quill?"


    Merettis said: "Yes, Peter, it¡¯s his name, Jason, it¡¯s the name I should have given you, but I can¡¯t let him see the flaws, so I give you both names. Brother."


    Lake laughed and said: "My name, Lake Edwin, Saga, Shahrir, Kanon, there are several names, but Jason is the only name, sorry."


    Meritis smiled and said, "I can understand."


    Lake laughed: "Is the person you traded with is called Ego?"


    The projected Meritis seemed to shake his figure, and then, it seemed that it was uploaded, but it seemed that a new memory that could be turned on by setting certain mechanisms appeared: "You know?"


    Lake laughed and said, "You said, I had a vision when I was born. Is it difficult to know Ego?"


    Hill frowned beside him: "Ego, who is this."


    Lake said: "A ball!"


    "Ball?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded, looked at Hill, then looked at Meritis and said, "What''s so scary about a long and crooked break?"


    Merettis said: "On the World Tree, there is the top combat power Asa Protoss headed by Odin. The universe here also has a group of gods who call themselves the Celestial Clan, and Igo is one of them. "


    Lake looked at Merettis: "I''m sorry, you were deceived. Ego may claim to be a Celestial team, but the Celestial team will never recognize Ego. He is a fake."


    It¡¯s Igor, but it¡¯s the Celestial team?


    Stop being funny.


    A broken ball, a **** who cannot even be created by his own race, can he claim to be a god?


    On this comparison alone.


    Lake is better than Eagle. At the very least, the credibility of Lake calling himself a Celestial group is far higher than Eagle.


    The Celestial Group is very big?


    Lake¡¯s magical powers are enough to support him.


    The various magical abilities of the Celestial Group?


    Lake is not bad either.


    What does Ego have?


    A slippery fish in the theory of evolution.


    Hill blinked hard beside him.


    Lake smiled, and then explained the origin of Eagle to Hill.


    Ego is a ball.


    But in the beginning, Igo was not actually a ball. In the beginning, Igo was just a brain. In a sense, Igo was a cosmic orphan.


    In the beginning, Igo was a brain wandering in the universe. Later, it took Igo millions of years to gradually learn to control the molecules around him, and then he wrapped his brain layer by layer with matter, and finally turned himself into Got a ball.


    just...


    In the past millions of years, Yigo¡¯s body has not changed except for the strengthening of his divine power and the expansion of the scope of the controlling elements. The planet he created is just the shell that protects the brain. Although this huge shell is spectacular, it is also equipped. Not God!


    If this is called Tenjin, then Tenjin is too cheap.


    A ball can dare to call it a god?


    If Igo called himself a **** on his planet Igo, it would still be acceptable, but in the universe, Igo would be a little sitting in the sky.


    A word.


    Ego is at most a fifth of a god, he has a fifth of the power of a true god, but he does not have a body that matches the god.


    just say Lake.


    Even if Lake didn''t use his divine power, he would stand there and let the most powerful firepower in the universe fire at him. Although he might feel a loss of pain, Lake would never die.


    But where is Igo?


    Let¡¯s not talk about Lake, just talk about Thor Thor, Thor can withstand the impact of the spark, and Ego¡¯s body was blown away by a mere bomb.


    Do you dare to believe this?


    If I were to say that Igo was a god, this would be a shame to the **** of this level.


    Although the bomb was made with a Sovereign energy battery, the power of UU Reading is indeed extraordinary, but even if it is a **** of the lowest level, even if it is injured, it should not be directly broken. Yeah.


    and so.


    Ego is a **** **** group, and the **** group is completely different!


    Meritis was fooled, what is that?


    at this time!


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Following the guidance of destiny, you seem to have understood your source, then, do you accept this fate? If you accept, the scroll of destiny disappears, if you choose not to accept it, then the guidance of destiny has appeared in the next place, Maybe, you can follow the past and have a look. ¡¿


    Lake raised his eyebrows, expressionless: "It is your business to accept or not. I rushed to the mysterious reward. Come on, give me the next guide."


    My heart moved.


    The position of a coordinate somewhere in the universe was instantly enlarged and appeared in Lake''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Lake stared at the coordinates that appeared, and raised his eyebrows when he saw that he had basically left the coordinates of the Milky Way.


    this is¡­


    Sovereign galaxy?


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 815: Lake: I hit the country with a big stick!

    a new day.


    Hill opened his eyes, looked at the empty place beside him, got up, put on a piece of clothing, and saw Lake, who was already dressed, on the large balcony of the palace.


    "what''s happenin."


    "Actually, it''s good news for me."


    "..."


    Hill kissed Lake, and then, listening to Lake¡¯s words, raised his eyebrows and said: "What I am asking is how you want to deal with you... High priest, what are you talking about?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then laughed, and shook his head: "I''m talking about the content given to me in the message."


    As for how to deal with the high priest?


    As usual.


    How do the Midgardians resurrect the genetic code stored in it, then how to operate it.


    Sever and Hill were very straightforward when they made their choice.


    When it was not his turn, he had said all kinds of cuts and cuts, and ended up with all kinds of indecision.


    and so¡­


    Lake looked at Hill with a faint expression: "What should I do? I may be your son, but she won''t be my queen!"


    Hill nodded: "I understand."


    paused.


    Hill looked at Lake, and thought of what Lake said just now: "You just said it is good news, how do you say?"


    Lake regained his senses, shifted the topic from High Priest Meritis to Naygo, and looked at Hill with a smile: "Hill, you know why I can steal the World Tree universe without being removed from Odin. Do people from outside oppose?"


    Hill smiled and said, "Odin committed the anger of the people."


    Lake nodded: "There is such a part of the reason, but it can make the giants look at it, and even the reason why the three goddesses of fate are willing to become my daughter is not only because of this, but because I am a member of the world tree."


    "You are."


    "Yes it is."


    Lake said with a smile: "But now, I find that I can also attack this universe."


    Hill blinked: "I didn''t understand."


    Lake smiled.


    In the Eastern Kingdom, there was a certain dynasty. There is a very classic saying that can be applied here.


    It¡¯s not the Liu family, but the kings all strike together!


    Whether it is the World Tree universe, or the Marvel universe in which Lake lives, basically, like Mephisto¡¯s **** dimension, it obeys a rule that does not appear on the surface but does exist.


    You are not a person in this universe. If you make the idea of ??this universe, then what awaits you will be the rebellion of the entire universe.


    Hell dimension is like this.


    The same is true of the World Tree Universe.


    This is why Odin said that he is not a creature of the World Tree universe. He wants to rely on this to make the World Tree instinctively reject him. Simply put, he wants the entire universe to be an enemy of Lake.


    But Odin was right and wrong.


    If High Priest Meritis said it belonged, then Lake can indeed be said to be a creature of the World Tree or not, because Lake is a hybrid.


    He has the blood of two universes.


    It is estimated that the Hunger Giant King and the Ocean Giant also saw this at the time, thinking that half of the World Tree mark could be regarded as the life of the World Tree.


    Lake explained to Hill without concealing his ambitions, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Originally, I was thinking that after annexing the World Tree, I would take a look at this universe slowly, but right now, Igo , I delivered it to the door by myself."


    The only thing that can fight the universe is the universe.


    Lake is now a god, and can also be called a single universe-level god.


    but¡­


    Lake is the **** of the chaotic universe. In the battle under the gods, it doesn¡¯t matter if Lake starts a few lines of battle. He can handle it, but this kind of direct two-line battle to annex two universes, if you can, it¡¯s better to relax. Better.


    Anyway, Lake doesn''t lack time, and he doesn''t need to borrow another five hundred years from heaven.


    But the words of High Priest Meritis gave Lake such a possibility.


    He can swallow Yigo, once again, refine the fake into reality, take Yigo as a sacrifice, and take his chaotic universe out of the illusion. At the worst, he must enter this place in a state of real existence like the world tree. In the universe.


    The Marvel universe itself does not feel threatened.


    Because Lake is also a creature of the Marvel Universe, at least half of it is true. If High Priest Merettis''s words are true, then the Marvel Universe will not feel threatened when his Chaos Universe arrives. , But would feel that he ushered in another supply that he could eat to make him grow stronger.


    In Lake¡¯s previous speculation, once his chaotic universe swallows the world tree, then the Marvel universe itself will directly burst.


    at the moment?


    Lake suddenly understood that this so-called destiny guide had several meanings.


    even...


    The so-called mysterious prize, Lake also guessed.


    His fate?


    What is the established destiny, sent to Yigo''s mouth, and then let Yigo eat him?


    So how to break fate?


    swallowed Eagle in turn.


    just...


    Why did fate lead him to the Sovereign galaxy? Regarding this, Lake hasn''t figured out why.


    But soon.


    Lake is enlightened!


    The Sovereign galaxy, this is also a high-tech, very high-tech, and it is a galaxy that looks unique in the form of a small golden person, especially their palace, the dome that always makes Lake I thought of something inexplicably.


    Life in the universe looks strange.


    But Sovereign is unique, basically it can be ranked among the top ten in the universe, they have powerful genetic engineering technology and unmanned spacecraft, and can even be unmanned and controlled at interstellar distance.


    In the words of the Sovereign tribe, there are many Sovereign tribes, but none of them can be sacrificed.


    Pride and arrogance are vividly manifested in the Sovereign people. They firmly believe that their race is supreme. In order to ensure that, they abandoned the backward and primitive way of reproduction, and instead used technology to achieve the continuation of the race, and Each new life is set with the role it will assume.


    This¡­


    It seems to be similar to the path that the Sileia Nebula is walking today, but Sovereign¡¯s path is very pure. If it¡¯s not for the Sovereign¡¯s skin color and the red sun, Lake thinks this is the legend. The star of Krypton is very serious.


    On today''s main star of Sovereign, it is not a certain administrator or someone who is responsible for all affairs.


    but Ayesha, the high priest of Sovereign now.


    A man with slender thighs, a height of 1.9 meters, an exploded figure, almost at the first glance, it attracted the eyeballs that directly teleported to Lake in Ayesha''s large bathroom a few days ago.


    Lake was attracted at first sight.


    especially¡­


    Lake saw that in the bath, the golden complexion on his body would fade to reveal the creamy white flawless body, which made Lake''s appetite violent.


    at this moment.


    After ¡¡¡¡Lake absorbed the knowledge about Sovereign, he looked at Ayesha in the bath with a perfect Bai Zhi cold face, and suddenly realized why fate would guide him here.


    A word.


    All this was arranged for him by his fate.


    To a certain extent, the technology of the Sovereign people can complement the current Midgard people very well. If Sovereign¡¯s golden cocoon technology is available, then Midgard will recover. It doesn''t take ten years to live, it only takes three or four years, and the people of the Midigarde tribe who died in the devastation will return.


    By then...


    As soon as the angry Midgard''s technological war machine is turned on, Odin will also completely lead to the end of his life.


    just.


    Lake was invisible, lowered his head, touched his chin, looked somewhere around him, swallowed, Hermione''s warning echoed in his mind.


    but¡­


    This is for Midgard, not for myself.


    the last time.


    I swear.


    Lake took a deep breath in his heart, first thought it out, and then organized the reasons for facing Hermione. After feeling that the reason was high, and there was nothing wrong with it, he nodded secretly.


    In ancient times, there was a big stick to rule the country!


    I have my Lake stick to beat the country today.


    Nothing wrong.


    Lake wants to loot two universes, but Lake is not the kind of barbarians who control and kill or not manage. He wants to loot two universes, just to make himself the highest, so that others will not threaten him. As for other people, they will It''s the creatures under his command. It''s better not to kill or not to kill.


    After all, creation is far more difficult than destruction.


    Just look at Midgard. Odin was refreshed. It didn¡¯t take long to sacrifice Midgard. It was Lake¡¯s turn. How long did it take to sacrifice Midgard. Go to this point again.


    just...


    Lake¡¯s artistic cell is active, and the Sovereigns are very arrogant, and the target of the raid is the high priest Ayesha, which is a typical example of arrogance.


    Use it directly?


    Stop it.


    Although Lao Tzu¡¯s **** name is also called Zeus, Lao Tzu will never learn from that LSP Zeus.


    What Lake hates most in his life is the kind of prisoners who have no artistic pursuits, and only know how to use strong prisoners. For that kind of prisoners, Lake has always seen one directly kill one for free. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    When it''s always your turn, just ignore it.


    There is no reason.


    Lake¡¯s eyes are shining, and the art cells he has studied at Yale University for several years are rapidly active, looking for a feasible solution.


    at this time.


    Two maids who were equally tall and looked like maids walked in from outside Ayesha¡¯s bedroom, folded their hands in front of them, looked at Ayesha in the bath, bowed their heads and said: "High priest, the Galaxy Guards have received Our mission is here."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Guardians of the Galaxy.


    My cheap brother?


    and many more.


    I didn''t recognize this relationship.


    Lake shook his head in his heart and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Ayesha, who was in the bath, frowned slightly, and looked up at the maid who came in to report: "Let the Galactico Guards go directly to work. If they are not dead, bring them over to see me."


    The two maids nodded respectfully, then turned and left.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 816: Mom, Im in love again

    Guardians of the Galaxy.


    This seemingly a hired team composed of a group of miscellaneous fish, in the recent period, its limelight can be said to be famous in the universe.


    Helped Sandal planet to defeat and kill the notorious accuser Ronan. This alone is enough to make 85 percent of the universe''s creatures dare not look down upon this Guardian of the Galaxy.


    Its membership is even more magical. There are three beings from various planets, a plant from a plant planet, and even a talking raccoon.


    Even, this raccoon seems to be an engineer of this team.


    Lake just remembered when he heard the Guardians of the Galaxy coming over here. It seemed that in the original plot, indeed, the Guardians of the Galaxy came to the planet Sovereign. After that, it seemed that the raccoon had stolen it. Sovereign¡¯s bio-energy bomb caused a crash under Sovereign¡¯s pursuit and then encountered Igo.


    and so¡­¡­


    The guidance of fate, another meaning is that he can pass through the Guardians of the Galaxy and follow behind the Guardians of the Galaxy to find the planet where Igo is located?


    Ego is a life, but also a ball.


    Under normal circumstances, Lake¡¯s sixth sense unfolds and can capture any planet.


    But Igo can''t.


    Still the same sentence, this is not Lake''s Chaos Universe, his divine power here has to be weakened to a certain extent, without knowing the specific location of Planet Ego, the most likely thing is to directly stun the snake.


    But the way that fate guides him here seems to be a stable way.


    can...


    If he chooses to be stable, it seems to conflict with the real purpose of fate guiding him to come here.


    Let me say that after the two maids left the bedroom.


    Ayesha looked at the five maids who were preparing to serve herself in the bath, and she also said, "You also go out."


    The five maids turned and left.


    Next second.


    In the bath, Ayesha with a white complexion just stood up from the bath like a lotus out of the water. The moment she left the bath, the golden version of the skin once again covered Ayesha.


    Lake saw this and couldn''t help sighing.


    His aesthetics has not changed much, he still likes white, yellow is fine, golden...


    Lake blinked.


    A woman of gold.


    Ok.


    In fact, Lake feels that after watching for a long time, the gold version of Ayesha is still so unique.


    "who are you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ayesha''s eyes fell on the direction that had just heard the sudden sound, and said in a deep voice: "Do you know whose place this is?"


    Lake carried his hands on his back, wondering whether to go out.


    The disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    Ayesha, who had already stepped out of her body, put on the beautiful costumes of her high priest, saw it, and directly called in two suspended small drones from the outside in a single action.


    The drone''s laser is released instantly.


    Lake is indifferent and doesn''t care about the laser detection. If he doesn''t want to go out, no one can find him. The main reason why he doesn''t go out is because he hasn''t thought about his lines yet.


    after awhile.


    Ayesha frowned as she watched the unsuccessful laser detection drone.


    Did I just hear it wrong?


    at this time.


    Just when Ayesha was about to turn around, she turned around again, looking coldly towards the place where a cough suddenly came.


    Next second.


    Accompanied by the appearance of the Gemini Palace projection, as well as the Gemini golden saint clothing that appeared directly, at the moment Leke walked out of the void, the Gemini golden saint clothing covered Leke''s body part by part.


    Soft blonde hair.


    domineering face.


    A mighty battle suit.


    "Hey, get up!"


    Lake slapped him into the air and didn¡¯t know that Saga didn¡¯t need the helmet parts of the helmet. Ayesha smiled as she watched her body explode, ¡°Tell me, high priest, if I want to marry you, what kind of betrothal gift I need to pay? !"


    The words are gentle, but full of boundless domineering and undoubtedly.


    The Sovereigns are very arrogant.


    It''s ok.


    Ordinary people pay attention to softness to overcome rigidity when chasing women, and they wear water through stones.


    But Lake is not an ordinary person. What he pays attention to is to control violence with violence, simple and rude.


    the man.


    If you don¡¯t insist on this from the beginning, then, no matter how you feel that you are not a dog licking, you will inevitably become a dog licking in the eyes of others in the process of overcoming strength with softness and piercing through water drops and rocks.


    and so¡­¡­


    It is not only women who need to die from one end, but men, in fact, need to be from one end even more.


    "¡­¡­who are you."


    "Saga!"


    Lake said his name like this, lowered his eyebrows with his right hand, and instantly, before the people outside hadn¡¯t realized what was happening inside, he moved the place directly to his Gemini Palace: "Welcome to you. My world, Ayesha!"


    Ayesha stared at the surrounding stars and the slowly rotating Gemini Palace, and looked at Lake: "What do you want?"


    "you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Regarding feelings, Lake never likes to talk about so many false airs. He went straight up to the subject and said in a simple and concise manner: "When I first fell in front of you, I was attracted to you, and I would never go against my heart. , I like you, so I want you, now, you have two choices."


    "what is that."


    "You can also like me."


    "Ah."


    "Or..."


    Lake listened to Ayesha''s sneer, disapproving: "Or, you can try to like me."


    "I don''t know you at all."


    "you will!"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth was curved, and he was next to Ayesha''s surprised gaze. Then, his right hand directly touched Ayesha''s forehead: "I want you to be my woman. First of all, you Need to understand, I never hide anything from my woman."


    In an instant.


    Ayesha''s eyes widened, and all the information about Lake rolled in in the sea of ??consciousness, and was absorbed by her.


    How did Lake come to this step from scratch step by step.


    How did ¡¡¡¡ deal with Odin.


    Then...


    How did ¡¡¡¡ treat his women?


    It seems just as Lake said, Lake, he has no reservations.


    Next second.


    Lake closed his hands, shouldered his hands again, and looked at Ayesha in front of him with a smile: "Now... do you like me?"


    No woman can refuse a stalwart male god.


    no one!


    Especially when this stalwart male **** still has a bright and grand future, there is no doubt that it is an absolute good time to bet now.


    but¡­¡­


    Ayesha seemed to be an exception, staring directly at Lake blankly: "A new god, heh, we have killed more than one!"


    Lake smiled: "Do you think I am the same as your master of the **** dimension?"


    The arrogance of the ¡¡¡¡ Sovereign clan actually has a certain reason.


    As a race, relying on its own strength, it abruptly killed its own hell, beheaded their lord of hell, and took control of their reincarnation of life and death in their own hands.


    Naturally.


    When Sovereign, who controls the soul of his own race, looks back at the other races in the universe whose souls are still in the hands of hell, he will inevitably appear arrogant.


    is like a detached race looking at a race that is still struggling in reincarnation.


    The two are similar.


    In this way, when other races look at the gods with worship and awe, the Sovereigns are not as arrogant as they look at the gods, but they are not afraid.


    after all¡­¡­


    They really killed God!


    Ayesha glanced at the slowly turning Gemini Palace: "Let me leave, I will not blame you, and Sovereign''s fleet will not chase you to the end of the universe."


    Lake''s mouth raised: "Ayesha, in fact, you already like me, right?"


    Ayesha looked at Lake.


    Lake''s saintly clothes split directly, revealing his sturdy figure, and then, he hugged Ayesha strongly.


    The latter struggled instantly.


    But struggling with a loneliness.


    Lake felt Ayesha, who had just come out of the bath, with a charming breath, and took a deep breath.


    Ayesha is also clinging to Lake''s chest. For the first time in history, I feel the man, or the beating heart of a stalwart male god.


    Lake lowered his head and attached it to Ayesha''s golden ear, as if his lover murmured: "You may think that my love is very abrupt to you, but love is a wonderful thing, even if it is you , The high priest, has never tried the taste of love, but I promise, after you taste it, you will find that my love is not very sudden, but it is late. I never refuse love, so, Ayesha, would you like me to take you to taste the taste of love?"


    Ayesha feels her body is softening from her rigidity a little bit at this moment.


    This¡­¡­


    Ayesha has never experienced such a feeling After all, Sovereign has its own national conditions there. Even Ayesha, a high priest, has ruled Sovereign for more than 100 years. , But how to say.


    In the words of the earth, Ayesha, who has not been moistened by love, is commonly known as a virgin!


    And the sentence that Ayesha just said to Lake is actually very simple.


    If an ordinary person or even a plain-looking male **** dared to do this, Ayesha would have gathered Sovereign''s army and launched another god-killing battle against the **** who dared to provoke her.


    But the face is Lake''s molesting, which is completely different.


    Lake is invincible!


    Although Ayesha said that the gods had killed them, but facing such a stalwart and handsome male god, if only because of his molesting, he would be offended.


    Sovereign will not die, Ayesha doesn''t know.


    But Ayesha knew that once Sovereign¡¯s council knew that she would be indifferent to the molesting of a male god, she would definitely do everything possible to destroy him, the high priest.


    This is something that Ayesha absolutely does not allow.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 817: What is a true male god

    The system in the Sovereign clan is very special.


    Almost all famous races in the universe have special systems.


    Cree is the same.


    Just like the Cree, among the Cree, the Council of Cree is in power, but in fact, what really controls the Cree is something called the Supreme Wisdom.


    The same is true in Sovereign.


    From the face of it, the high priest Ayesha seems to be in power, but on top of Ayesha, there is another council composed of sixteen Sovereigns.


    During the long years when Ayesha was in power, in terms of earth time, on the surface, the high priest and council did not offend the river. It can be said that autumn did not offend.


    but¡­


    Ayesha wants to get the council down, and the council also knows about Ayesha''s ambitions, and is thinking about finding a chance to drive Ayesha down.


    It''s a pity that there is no chance.


    at the moment?


    When in the early morning, the first golden sunlight that accompanied Sovereign was thrown into the bedroom, shining on the bed.


    Ayesha opened her eyes instantly, and the disgusting but blushing cheeks of the last night accompanied by her unprecedented voice suddenly entered her own sea of ??consciousness.


    Next second.


    Ayesha directly took a right hand, took out a golden dagger, turned over, and rode directly on Lake''s body. Seeing Lake with her eyes closed under her, a golden light went away. The golden dagger had already reached Lake. It''s in the throat.


    Lake opened his eyes, stared at the look at this moment, and said hello with a smile: "Good morning, dear!"


    "I should kill you."


    "You can kill me."


    Lake watched the night pass, and there was no more coldness on his face, and Ayesha, who seemed to be angry, said with a smile: "But you can''t kill me, dear."


    ßÑ!


    The golden dagger directly touched Lake''s throat, making a sound like a metal collision, and it seemed to splash a series of sparks.


    "Look."


    Lake looked at Ayesha who was cutting his throat with a dagger with a smile, and even held his head up to make Ayesha cut more easily: "You can''t cut it."


    talking.


    Lake''s waist straightened, as if something had been driving straight in. In an instant, Ayesha who was sitting on her moved for an instant, and then her whole body became soft again.


    The wet bed did not affect Lake''s performance in the slightest.


    even...


    Ayesha''s immaturity did not hinder Lake''s interest in it, so that Lake is a little excited. If Ayesha is very skilled, then it is called a problem.


    In this morning the waves hit the shore.


    Ayesha raised her head, pursed her lips, trying to prevent herself from screaming in pleasure: "Let go... let me go, my maid is about to come in."


    Lake laughed and said, "Then let''s change a place, my dear, the love you picked up requires you to put out the fire."


    finished.


    Lake took Ayesha directly to his Gemini Palace in an instant.


    At this moment.


    has been working all night, originally thinking about the Guardians of the Galaxy, who would leave immediately after beheading the monsters and getting paid, at this moment, watching the Sovereigns guarding them outside the temple was puzzled.


    Xingjue looked at his watch time, walked to the door, and once again asked a Sovereign soldier: "Hey, when will we get paid!"


    The Sovereign soldier said blankly: "Wait for the high priest to summon you."


    "Then when will your high priest summon us?"


    "When the high priest wants to see you, I will meet you naturally."


    "you¡­"


    Kamora quickly ran to Xingjue''s side and pulled Xingjue away. By the way, he also pulled the Raccoon Rocket who was about to do something aside and said: "Okay, wait, don''t do anything."


    The Sovereigns are different from other races in the universe. Here, Sovereign¡¯s arrogance is a habit, and you and him, even if you make a joke, will be regarded as humiliation by them and will be treated to you. The group attacked.


    Besides, Sovereign''s combat effectiveness is something that even gods dare to kill.


    Otherwise...


    Why after Nebula was picked up by the Sovereigns, and even when the information of public trade spread throughout the universe, Thanos did not see Thanos coming here in his own Templar-class spacecraft.


    A word.


    Sovereign¡¯s prestige also has some effect on Thanos.


    But this wait directly until three poles in the sun.


    "The High Priest?"


    With the sun at noon, with the opening of the high priest Ayesha¡¯s bedroom, the two maids who had been guarding the temple looked at the high priest who came out, always feeling that today¡¯s high priest seems to be different than yesterday¡¯s high priest Up.


    But I can¡¯t tell where it feels different.


    In the Supreme Temple of Sovereign.


    A group of four of the Guardians of the Galaxy and a small sapling walked into the hall, and they saw the high priest Ayesha, who was far away from them, sitting on the golden throne, and with a temperament that was as cold as the wind.


    "We thank you for taking the risk of your life, Guardians of the Galaxy!"


    Ayesha suppressed what she had just experienced into the depths of the sea of ??consciousness, watching the Guardians of the Galaxy indifferently as usual and preparing to send them away: "We can''t let the people of Sovereign risk their lives. Every one of them was born according to the design of the ethnic group. The body and mind are perfect. We control the DNA of the offspring so that they can develop in the fertility pod."


    Xingjue said: "We still prefer the traditional way."


    Sitting on the golden throne, Ayesha''s face changed slightly, but she quickly hid herself: "Really, maybe someday, you can tell me about history, that really disgusting action, and that What is going on with an inexplicable joy in the nausea?"


    Xingjue opened his mouth and looked at Kamora next to him.


    Kamora glared at Xingjue directly, and then looked at Ayesha: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, you promise that we will be paid for our efforts, and take it out, and we will leave immediately."


    Ayesha nodded.


    soon.


    was captured by Sovereign soldiers, and the Nebula, which had been subjected to various tortures under Thanos¡¯ claws, was directly transformed from life into a semi-man-made life, and was pushed out by two soldiers.


    Ayesha looked at Kamora: "I know, she is your sister!"


    Again.


    Thanos is notorious for making Shandal¡¯s Nova Legion a bit of resistance in the universe, and it¡¯s not easy to do on Sovereign''s side.


    after all¡­


    Not all gods are called Lake, there is only one handsome male **** like Lake.


    Kamo Ramen looked at the nebula on the ground expressionlessly: "For me, she is just a reward from Sandal."


    Ayesha got up from the golden throne: "She wanted to steal our battery, and was caught by our soldiers. Please dispose of her as you please."


    Xingjue bent slightly: "We thank you very much, High Priest Ayesha!"


    talking.


    Xing Jue was about to turn around and leave with his team members.


    but¡­


    Ayesha said, "What is your background, Mr. Quill?"


    The full name of Xingjue.


    Peter Jason Quill!


    Xingjue stopped and turned around to look at Ayesha again: "My mother is from Terra Star!"


    "Where is your father."


    "He is not from my hometown, this is the only thing I know."


    "I saw an unusual blood in you, this kind of mixed blood looks special..."


    Ayesha seemed to have misunderstood something, flashing in her mind the pictures of yesterday''s continuous night activities and the tidal scene that had just ended this morning, she said with her lips: "Looks particularly domineering, reckless, shameless...irrational! "


    Xingjue stopped talking.


    Under the interruption of Rocket Raccoon, Xing Jue hurriedly bid farewell to Ayesha, pulling the Rocket Raccoon and taking the Destroyer and quickly left the Supreme Temple.


    soon.


    Xingjue¡¯s spacecraft left the cosmic port of Sovereign directly.


    is also at this time.


    The rocket raccoons stole their bio-batteries are exposed.


    "The High Priest!"


    A Sovereign soldier looked directly at Ayesha, who was still in the Supreme Palace at this moment, and said, "These **** thieves, they are in the same group as that guy. Kill them."


    Ayesha stood up again and walked outside the temple: "Wait a minute, no action is allowed without my order."


    The few people in the hall looked at each other.


    What''s the situation?


    ßËßË!


    Ayesha returned to her bedroom, turned around and closed the door, and directly found Lake in her back garden with countless wines in front of her, tasting one after another.


    drank in a low voice.


    ßÝ!


    Lake disappeared in place. After reappearing, he smiled and looked at Ayesha, who was directly changed into combat mode, and tilted her head: "My dear, maybe you don''t know yet, except for the movement on the bed. , Your behavior can''t be connected with the taste."


    Ayesha stared at Lake expressionlessly: "What you want has already succeeded. Now, you can get out of my world."


    Lake blinked.


    What I want has already succeeded?


    What do I want?


    and many more.


    Lake looked at Ayesha and said, "My dear, I am not a gangster. I will marry you. This is my promise."


    Ayesha sneered directly: "The bio-battery has been taken away by your son, don''t you just want our bio-battery?"


    What I want is you, plus pack your entire race.


    and also¡­


    A son came when I was special?


    and many more.


    David?


    its not right.


    David is still on earth at this moment.


    Who else can it be?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and thought of his cheap brother, from a certain angle, his cheap brother Xing Jue who has almost similar genes.


    "I think you misunderstood, my dear."


    Lake looked at Ayesha with a smile: "He is not my son."


    "He has your genes!"


    "Yes."


    Lake nodded and said, "Although he has my genes, he is not my son. If you insist on an explanation, then you can think of him as my brother, who didn¡¯t know before I came here. Brother who didn¡¯t know until after here."


    Ayesha: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 818: Legion sent by fate

    "Hehe, do you think I will believe such a clumsy lie?"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "You are a god, he..."


    "I started from scratch, dear."


    With his hands on his back, Lake smiled and walked to the face full of anger, thinking that Lake came for the bio-battery, in front of Ayesha, who was full of thoughts, smiled and hugged Ayesha and kissed Ayesha. After tasting her lips, Yesa smiled and said, "I can achieve what I am today. It depends on my continuous struggle and faith day after day. Believe me, dear, if I want to be a creature As for the battery, there is no need for me to make such an indiscriminate move."


    Ayesha didn''t struggle in Lake''s arms, and she didn''t need to look up to match Lake''s gaze: "But you and him came together."


    "Wrong."


    Lake shook his head again and said with a smile: "My dear, I came directly in obedience to my destiny, and the moment I came, let me see you, dear, so you are the gift that destiny gave me. Ah, I love you, my dear."


    Don''t be too introverted.


    Sometimes, I often talk about my dear, I love you, and I say it more than ten times a day. Not to mention that family conflicts no longer exist, but it will definitely reduce greatly and improve the quality of life.


    "and so¡­"


    Ayesha stared at Lake¡¯s eyes, as if trying to find anything unusual in Lake¡¯s eyes: "He stole our battery. I ordered him to be killed. You have no objection."


    Lake smiled and said, "Do what you should do, dear, you are the high priest of Sovereign. I will support you 100% of your will. If you speak, I can catch them for you."


    Again.


    Xingjue, this younger brother, he would not admit it.


    "No need to."


    Ayesha listened to Lake''s words, said so, raised her wrist, and said to the delicate bracelet on her wrist: "Order the unmanned fleet to take off and kill these damned thieves."


    The words have just fallen for less than ten seconds.


    Lake looked up at the dim starry sky over Sovereign from beginning to end. Suddenly, it buzzed, as if something was lit up.


    A small interstellar fighter with an exquisite shape and an overall golden color was activated, and then with a squeak, quickly drove away from the position where he was just now and chased the place where the star master disappeared.


    Ayesha stared at Lake blankly.


    She is waiting.


    Ayesha said: "If you want to save them, now is the best time. Soon, this window will disappear."


    Lake reattached Ayesha''s ear with a smile: "My dear, I do want to do something, but it''s not what you think, but you want that thing too, don''t you? Look ¡­"


    talking.


    Lake raised his right hand somewhere, raised it, looked at the shiny thread in his hand, and looked at Ayesha with a smile: "I personally believe in a word, before and after the war, there must be gunfire!"


    In an instant.


    Lake directly shielded the entire backyard, and then, once again, hand in hand with Ayesha, in this backyard together, seemingly in the open-air field battle, once again embarked on the pinnacle of life.


    was almost at the same time, when Xingjue''s Guardians of the Galaxy was shot and crashed.


    Ayesha is also about to crash.


    no way.


    Although Ayesha is a serious elder sister, she is still a novice in this aspect. The reason why she can bear the amount of exercise that is almost one night plus one morning with Lake is completely based on a whole hundred years of background. Supporting.


    But now?


    On the wet bed and on the wet lawn, Ayesha''s hundred years of age seemed to be exhausted.


    Accompanied by the roar made by Ayesha biting Lake''s shoulder, Ayesha shook violently.


    The hearts of the two people were beating almost in sync.


    àÛͨ!


    àÛͨ!


    àÛͨ!


    Ayesha was taken aback for a moment, then she got up, bowed her head, and watched as she should have come out, but at this moment, her eyes widened like a river flowing backwards.


    This¡­


    In fact, in the early days of the Sovereign tribe, at the very beginning, the Sovereign tribe did not choose to use fertility pods, that is, golden cocoons to reproduce and grow their own tribe.


    It''s just that when life feels that it is about to enter a dead end, it will find a way out by itself.


    Because in the early days, the Sovereign people also carried out this kind of reproduction mode, but it was difficult for them to reproduce. The reason is simple, the natural birth conditions of the Sovereign people are very harsh.


    It should be said that since they destroyed the hell, the conditions have become harsher.


    To put it simply.


    At that time, the Sovereign people wanted to nurture a life, it was necessary for two people, from the body and mind, from the soul, to have a variety of tacit understanding and resonance.


    But not to mention the soul, it''s just the beating of the heart. How many pairs can be synchronized.


    This is the main reason why Sovereign gave up natural fertility and chose fertility pods.


    But now?


    Ayesha felt an inexplicable feeling, and her eyes widened.


    Lake also got up and was surprised.


    good fellow.


    Is this a record breaking?


    At the time, Emilia, but it was only after he had been humiliated for ten days before she became pregnant. This record has been maintained until now. Right now, it seems to be broken by Ayesha?


    But the next second.


    Ayesha''s actions directly scared Lake.


    There was a snap.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and grabbed Ayesha''s right hand directly: "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, Ayesha is wearing her long golden hair. She looks at Lake and seems a little flustered: "Any Sovereign''s natural birth will be regarded as heresy. Even if it is me, the council will find the cause and direct me. Let it go."


    Lake smiled and said, "So, this is the second thing I''m here to do."


    "what?"


    "Help you be king!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Ayesha with a smile, and kissed Ayesha''s belly: "Look, look at your daddy, how to give you a big country."


    finished.


    Lake skyrocketed in an instant, and with one breath, he stood directly on the planet Sovereign just like a giant.


    "My name!"


    "Zeus!"


    Lake''s voice instantly resounded over the entire Sovereign Star with the rolling thunder, and then, directly stretched out his right hand, the right hand that was as large as a small mountain opened and directly tore the space, rumbling, towards Catch it from the hall where the Sovereign Council is located.


    Numerous Sovereign fighters took off instantly, rumbling, and were controlled infinitely at a long distance. At this moment, Lake, who was like a giant, launched a covering and indiscriminate bombing.


    but¡­


    These bombardments are almost tickling to Lake.


    Boom!


    In Lake¡¯s right hand, Sovereign¡¯s council hall instantly squeezed. Then, an emergency escape, the fighter plane heading outside was directly caught by Lake, and it turned into a firework shape in the palm of his hand.


    Is it difficult to subvert a planet?


    Following the direct explosion of Sovereign''s council, Lake stopped his hand, and the thunder in his eyes split into the planet directly.


    Lake turned into a stalwart **** and looked down at Sovereign from the sky above the planet Sovereign. When his mind moved, all the fighters raging in the air turned into ashes: "Here, I have taken over. Bless my **** Name, but everything is worry-free!"


    The words fall.


    Lake disappeared without a trace.


    At the very least, the lake overlooking the world has disappeared.


    Lake in the backyard of the bedroom, smiling at Ayesha whose eyes widened: "The hardest part, I will do it for you. Under my thunder, anyone who dares to oppose you will be informed by you. "


    Ayesha returned to her senses, as if thinking of something, she looked at Lake: "You want to go?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    after he just finished all this.


    belongs to his destiny, and once again gave guidance on the next step.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Congratulations, under the guidance of destiny, you have almost perfectly followed the content of the destiny guidance. In the originally established destiny, you have met your brother who is of the same origin. On the way you try to resist this destiny, you and Suo The union of the High Priest of Velin Ayesha will bring you new life to your universe, so are you ready to meet the next guidance of fate? ¡¿


    [If you are ready, then, go to this coordinate, where you will see another reminder given by fate, maybe based on your understanding of fate, you have guessed it, then you are ready ? ¡¿


    [You follow your destiny from the starting point, where you know your origin, know your established destiny, and now you have brought a brand new life to your universe, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, then the next step, What choice will you make? ¡¿


    [When you stand at the end of the destiny, you will create a new destiny! ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Lake stared at the received coordinates, and his character that he never lied to his own woman made Lake also say to Ayesha: "I might, I''m going to meet with my brother."


    Ayesha was taken aback for a moment: "You really lied to me."


    Lake shook his head: "No, I''m telling the truth, but, what I want to do, and what you think are two things, dear."


    Ayesha pressed her hands on her belly, as if as long as Lake''s answer was not satisfied, she would dare to kill the life in her belly that was conceived because of the perfect fit between the two: "Really, what is that."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "My dear, you are right. Peter Jason Quill has almost the same blood flowing in his body. The provider of that blood is similar to what you described. I don''t deny this. Unfortunately, his existence is in fundamental conflict with me, so I have to find him and then swallow him, and Peter Jason Quill, can let me find where he is now easily."


    Ayesha: "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 819: My 7 Lights Legion

    swallowed Eagle, for Lake, there are many benefits.


    First and foremost is that Lake can make use of the Ego planet to refine the fake.


    Next...


    Lake doesn''t care about his own life experience, but if this Igo is still alive, frankly speaking, Lake feels very tired of his heart.


    all in all.


    A lost Igo is better than a living Igo. The benefits to Lake are obvious. Therefore, Lake can''t think of any reason why Igo shouldn''t die.


    "The Guardians of the Galaxy are dead."


    About the evening, she returned to her bedroom, and Ayesha, who had stabilized the Sovereign tribe in the name of the high priest, looked at Lake who was standing at the window and was about to leave, and said, "Your plan may be frustrated."


    Just now, in the name of high priest, Ayesha stabilized the situation that had just brought great shock to the Sovereigns because of the appearance of the king Zeus, and then she learned from the interstellar warship sent to hunt down. The news.


    Under the chasing of unmanned interstellar fighters, the spacecraft of the Guardians of the Galaxy burst into flames and fell towards an unmanned planet. In that state, no one can survive.


    Lake smiled, did not answer the question, but turned to look at Ayesha: "Congratulations, Queen of the Sovereign clan!"


    Ayesha said: "Some people will not agree. They will only re-establish the council."


    and.


    Ayesha felt the life in her body that seemed to be more active than before, and looked at Lake and said: "Once I use the most primitive, ugliest, and most unbearable way to nurture life, they will collectively oppose me. of."


    "Then kill!"


    "what?"


    Lake walked in front of Ayesha and made no secret of his behavior: "My dear, you must know that I did not fall in love with you because the Sovereigns are very important to me. My love is always the purest. , Without any impurities, because I love you, I did not attack the Sovereigns. This is very important. If they oppose you, then kill."


    Ayesha stared at Lake intently, as if she was shocked by Lake¡¯s domineering words.


    "I should be going."


    Lake saw this, kissed Ayesha''s lips, and said with a smile: "Wait for me, dear, after I finish my business, I will come back to pick you up to my universe."


    finished.


    Boom!


    The colorful beam of light soaring into the sky appeared directly above Sovereign Star, broke open, and screamed directly into Ayesha''s bedroom.


    Lake looked up.


    ßÝ!


    In an instant.


    Lake disappeared directly in the colorful beam of light, and then, accompanied by the colorful beam of light that disappeared suddenly, outside the door, two maids pushed in nervously.


    rumbling!


    Conte Aksha Star!


    A peculiar planet. Simply put, it is a happy planet. It can be said to be a one-stop shop for eating, drinking and having fun. It is loved by predator organizations.


    The Cosmic Predator Organization, to put it bluntly, is the Cosmic Pirate. They are not affiliated with any organization or government, but they have their own culture, their own standards, and even their own alliances and a series of norms.


    Yongdu was once a member of this organization.


    but¡­¡­


    Yongdu was driven out because he violated the rules of a predator.


    The place where ¡¡¡¡lake came, happened to be in a desert. After absorbing the knowledge of this planet, he couldn''t help blinking.


    Frankly speaking.


    Lake thought that the coordinates of this fate guide were to take him to the crash site of the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    but¡­¡­


    Here?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and he didn''t quite understand what fate''s guidance was playing with Yaozi.


    But it''s all here.


    Lake¡¯s sixth sense was recovered in an instant, and then his body disappeared. When he waited to appear again, he walked into this brothel of a large man-made robot blooming on the only oasis with a blonde face. Up.


    caught the eye.


    Countless strange-looking species embrace the scenes of various man-made street girls with obvious artificial traces in their arms.


    Could it be...


    Destiny is telling me that life is not only domineering, but should there be Xueyue Fenghua as well?


    Maybe I should relax here?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, and the thought was instantly dismissed.


    It''s one thing to find a woman, but another thing to find a street girl.


    at least for Hermione.


    If Hermione knew, and he found a new sister, Hermione had a cold war with him at most for a while, but if Hermione knew that he ran to find the street girl, it would be another story.


    good fellow.


    It''s fine if you look for other women, you still look for street girls, who are you scolding.


    Lake shook his head.


    at this time.


    A trace of commotion not far away caught Lake''s attention.


    Lake looked in the direction.


    Yo.


    Peter''s adoptive father.


    Ó¶È.


    bang.


    Yongdu directly smashed the bottle in his hand and turned towards one of the giants of the predator organization who turned and left. Starka, who looked like Rambo, roared: "Go to hell, I don''t care. What do you think of me!"


    Starka also turned directly, and said angrily towards Yongdu: "Then what are you doing with us."


    "Because you want to listen to me..."


    "I don''t need to listen to anything. You betrayed the rules. Predators don''t buy or sell children!"


    Although the Predator Organization is an interstellar pirate organization, it is a pirate organization with its own principles. One of the bottom-line principles is that the predators can do anything wrong, but never allow the sale of children.


    there are many reasons.


    But the most fundamental thing is that Starkar was also a victim of this behavior. Therefore, not buying or selling children has become the norm.


    The three people standing behind Starka followed Starka.


    Starka¡¯s stepsister Aletta.


    Martin Nex, who is from Pluto, has a crystal body and a super high IQ


    is also three times wider than a normal human body, and about eleven times bigger than Charlie.


    once.


    Among the veteran-level figures of the predator organization, there is also Yongdu Udonta, but after Yundu accepted the commission of Igo and went to various planets to pick up his children for him, it was revealed.


    Yongdu was expelled.


    "I do not know!"


    Yongdu yelled at Starka: "I didn''t know at the time, I told you, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Starka interrupted directly: "You don''t know because you don''t want to know, because you make a fortune from this, and he gave you so much money that you choose to know the truth."


    "I ask for a place, and I wear the looter badge like you do!"


    "Although you wear the same clothes as us, don''t even want to hear the horn of freedom after you die, courage!"


    Starka lit Yongdu''s chest and said angrily: "If you think that expelling you and making me happy, then you are wrong, you hurt all of us..."


    finished.


    Starka directly turned and walked towards his spaceship.


    Standing not far away, Lake looked thoughtfully at this scene, listening to Starkar¡¯s conversation, and Yongdu¡¯s conversation. Suddenly, Lake seemed to understand that the guidance of fate made him What is the purpose of coming here.


    For the first time, under the guidance of fate, Lake knew his life experience, but even without the guidance of fate, he would know.


    But for the second time, Lake was guided by fate to the planet Sovereign. On the other side, Lake apparently saw his cheap brother, but in fact, Lake conquered Sovereign¡¯s high priest.


    This is the third time now?


    Lake saw the Cosmic Predator Legion on the surface, but it seemed...


    Can the Legion of Predators conquer it?


    Lake raised his eyebrows. After the thought in his heart came out, it was like mushrooming after a rain.


    The Predator Legion is not a country, but its number and its rules are like a self-contained country without a nation. The Predator Legion has its own laws and regulations.


    The generals of the predators are very important, otherwise, Yongdu would not have been driven out, and almost followed the pace of the current predator leader Starka to try to get Starka to accept him again.


    after all¡­¡­


    Legion is the home of the predators.


    Anyone who joins the Legion of Predators, if you look carefully, basically, all the predators, the kingdom behind them basically no longer exists.


    To put it simply, if these people do not join the predators, they are the vagrants in the universe.


    Otherwise, have you seen the Cree as predators, or the people who have seen Xandal as the predators, or the Sovereigns as the predators?


    The Legion of Predators sounds nice, but its essence is a big family formed by a group of refugees hugging each other, forming a group for warmth, and relying on internal organization and discipline.


    And the parent is Starka!


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the Predator Legion is not a little bit stronger than the Earthlings.


    If you conquer the predator legion, don¡¯t I have a ticket available for talent?


    and...


    The guidance of fate Let him come to this place, the original purpose is to let him come to see Yongdu, after all, the universe is so big, there are not many people who know the exact location of Planet Ego, but Yong Degree, happens to be one of them.


    Lake raised his eyebrows. He didn''t have any idea of ??aligning with Eagle, and he didn''t have a common language. After the past, it is the kingly way to swallow directly, so it is much better to find Yongdu to lead the way than to squat in the star.


    At the very least, it can save Lake from all kinds of hypocritical communication processes in order to go to Planet Ego with the Star Lord, and the process of imagining a snake with Ego.


    As for Yongdu, will he agree?


    Lake felt that Yongdu should agree.


    the reason?


    Yongdu wants what he wants, and Lake thinks that he might be able to give it.


    He just wants to return to the Predator Legion. It''s all simple. Moreover, after subduing Yongdu, from a certain perspective, he can also subdue the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Lake thought so.


    Then.


    appeared in front of the back who watched Starka and the others leave, still in front of Yongdu with aggrieved anger on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 820: Blue Light Hope Yongdu

    "Hello, Yongdu!"


    "¡­who are you."


    "Saga."


    Lake looked at him with a smile on his face. After he appeared, he was wary of courage, and introduced himself like this: "You can call me Sajia, I''m looking for someone, no, to be precise, I Looking for a ball."


    Yongdu blows the whistle.


    but¡­


    ßÑ.


    Lake''s eyelids blinked slightly, sparks spattered, and he looked at Yongdu who seemed to be a little sluggish in front of him and smiled: "Then this gadget may be enough to deal with other people, but it won''t work for me. I have no malice against you, Yongdu, if you Help me, then I will help you too."


    "Oh, what is that."


    "Return to the Legion of Predators."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Yongdu who went silent, and he laughed: "I know what the predator means to you, and from a certain point of view, you can be regarded as my brother''s foster father. I have no malice against you, Yongdu. But the biological father of Peter and I has already fooled Peter onto his planet right now."


    Yongdu heard Peter''s name, and his eyes narrowed: "Ego!"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, I need you to take me there. In return, after I have done what I want, I will help you return to the Predator Legion."


    Yongdu frowned and looked at Lake: "Why should I believe you."


    Lake shrugged and said: "Usually, my personal preference is to pay first before doing things. Therefore, I generally like to ask others to pay them. However, I am in a hurry this time, so I am willing to pay first. Pay part of your remuneration as the basis of our cooperation!"


    talking.


    Lake directly clicked his right hand on the fin on top of Yongdu''s head that could control the whistle sword like a fish.


    In an instant.


    In Lake¡¯s chaotic universe, under the Force Tree, among the various emotional forces that Lake has collected over the years, the source of blue emotions, which symbolizes hope, surges, because Lake The call of, appeared, like a stream, gathered on the fin on the top of Yongdu''s head in front of him.


    in a daze!


    Yongdu seemed to hear a certain voice in the emotion surrounded by blue!


    "The day of fear, the night of panache, the raging heart retreats."


    "Everyone is lost in the war."


    "Look up at the stars!"


    "The light of hope will never die!"


    "Intelligent creatures are locked, you are welcome, Yongdu Udonta, you have the ability to instill firm hope in others, and you are welcome to join the Blue Lantern Corps."


    "..."


    Between words!


    The chaotic universe supported by Lake with the Force Tree, the magical ability that the power of hope that contains endless emotions can be directly instilled into Yongdu''s mind.


    Seven Lights Legion!


    Or the Seven Emotions Legion, don¡¯t forget, in the earliest days, Lake¡¯s ascension was built by absorbing the power of infinite emotions.


    The original force is the most fundamental of Lake''s Chaos Universe!


    Next second.


    Lake looked at Yongdu who opened his eyes and said with a smile: "Now, you can try it. I will give you enough hope that you can use it once and use your whistle sword to kill all the evil intentions. Rebels who attacked you."


    The corners of his mouth moved bravely.


    The whistle sword rises instantly.


    Next second.


    Yongdu turned around and looked behind him, in his eyes, the whistle sword surrounded the group of people who were destined to follow him to revolt in the original plot, led by the electric shock face as quickly as possible.


    in an instant.


    A hundred people headed by the electric shock face fell directly to the street and died.


    Yongdu''s most loyal deputy shivered in a group of corpses, and the artificial street girls screamed and moved away quickly according to the set procedure.


    "what¡­"


    Yongdu also seemed to be stunned. He turned to look at Lake with his hands on his back: "You killed them?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Please, Yongdu, you killed them. Your sentry sword killed all the crew members who opposed you according to your wishes. Isn''t this a good thing?"


    paused.


    Lake smiled and said: "Or, you are very confident, it is impossible for so many people to betray you? Yongdu, if the people you recruit are all serious predators, maybe this is the case, but you know better than me, After leaving the predator army, except for the deputy who followed you away, what kind of stuff are the other people."


    In fact, if Yongdu disbands his raiding group and takes his deputy to find Starkar, perhaps the Starkar who has rescued Yongdu from the Kree slave camp for many years will be restored. Accept courageous.


    but¡­


    Yongdu did not disband his raid group, and even directly recruited various cosmic criminals in order to maintain the combat power of his raid group.


    The members of the plundering group are space pirates.


    But pirates are not criminals, at least, the members of the raid group think so!


    Yongdu turned around again, looking at the scene with some corpses in front of him, was silent for a while, turned around again and looked at Lake again: "What are you looking for Igo for?"


    Lake''s mouth raised: "What does Ego want to do with us, I want to do it."


    "... Peter was really found by Ego?"


    "Yes it is."


    "it is good."


    Yongdu looked up at Lake: "I will take you."


    Lake smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Yongdu did not speak, he had no choice at all. Although Lake did not do anything, he had already told Yongdu with absolute strength. If he did not lead the way today, then, it is estimated that before the sun sets today, he has been The crew of the crew he killed went straight to Huangquan Road.


    soon.


    Yongdu returned to his spaceship with his little follower, Ban Craiglin, who had just shivered and stood motionless among the corpses.


    Lake next to him smiled and said: "Want or not, I will give you some rewards in advance, so that you can also make the rest of your spacecraft unruly towards you, always staring at you while you are showing weakness, the crew that will kill you in one blow Clean it too?"


    Yongdu looked at Lake, shook his head, and said, "You said Peter is your brother. I didn''t see it at all. You and him have nothing in common except that your face is similar."


    Lake laughed and said, "He is a younger brother, and I am an older brother. If you are like a younger brother, what else is there besides adding a joke to the universe?"


    In the body of a mortal, it is more than a god.


    With the body of a god, it is comparable to a mortal.


    If Lake wants to learn from his cheap brother Xingjue, heh, can Lake still have such an achievement as it is today?


    The spacecraft soon started to leave the planet after Yongdu provided the coordinate position, and then found the position to be ready to jump. After all, the Ego star was far away, not normal.


    After entering the coordinates of the Ego star, Yongdu looked at Lake, who was standing on the floor without any tools and was able to maintain his body balance during the jump: "I¡¯m receiving Ego¡¯s request to go. When I looked for Peter, I didn¡¯t say that there was another brother who didn¡¯t take it away."


    Lake opened his eyes.


    "You don''t believe I am his brother?"


    "No, you have no reason to lie."


    "Thank you."


    "I''m just curious, why didn''t Ego know your existence? If Ego knew you, Ego would have gone to Terra Star to find you."


    "So you know what Eagle is going to do, and that''s why you didn''t give Peter to him?"


    "..."


    Yongdu was silent for a while, then looked at the jumping scene again: "He was so small and short at the time. He can get into places where we can''t enter. He is very suitable for stealing."


    Lake laughed: "Yongdu, do you know why you can''t return the predator?"


    Yongdu did not speak.


    Lake said with a faint expression: "If you are willing to tell the truth, will Starka still not accept you? Do you remember the last words Starka said to you?"


    You broke the hearts of all of us...


    "Yongdu, what do you think this sentence refers to?"


    "Did you give to the children of Ego?"


    "Ah."


    "The meaning of Starka¡¯s sentence is that you didn¡¯t tell the truth to them. Even after you learned what Igo had done to those children, you chose to remain silent instead of telling the truth to Starka and them. This is why Starka said this sentence."


    "If you tell the truth, if Starkar doesn''t let you go home, I will send you home."


    "how is it?"


    "..."


    Yongdu''s lips moved, and he said without looking back, "You don''t know me at all."


    Lake''s mouth raised: "Maybe."


    Yongdu is one of the most memorable characters among the many Marvel movies that Lake has watched.


    He has multiple feelings for Xing Jue, including paternal love, mentorship, and atonement.


    Because Yongdu helped Yigo and fulfilled Yigo¡¯s entrustment, he went to find the children and gave it to Yigo. But in the eyes of the predators, Yigo was selling the children. After all, Starka and the others didn¡¯t know Yong. Because of the content of the transaction between Du and Yigo, Yongdu was expelled from the predator group by Starkar.


    This is also the root reason why Starkar was disappointed with Yongdu after learning about it.


    It is a matter of principle not to sell children. UU reads the book www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, but concealment and deception are the fundamental reasons that led to the expulsion of Yongdu.


    Later, when Yongdu learned that Eagle had sent him to kill all the children, he placed all his guilt on Xingjue Quill. In order to prevent Xingjue from being eaten, he left Xingjue with him. By his side.


    It is a pity that Yongdu is an old bachelor, and also a blue old bachelor.


    A man knows how to take care of children.


    So under the care of Yongdu, the relationship between this old blue bachelor and Peter is getting more and more complicated.


    But anyway.


    You can say that Yongdu is a villain, a speculator, a thief, and an executioner, but in the same way, Yongdu is also a warrior with glory and faith. To some extent, the love he gives to Xingjue is also right. Own salvation.


    Again.


    In Lake''s worldview, whether he is decent or villain has never been a problem. Skin color is the biggest problem.


    With a blue complexion, Lake doesn''t feel disgusted, that''s enough.


    and so¡­


    Lake doesn''t mind to give Yongdu a little bit and let him become his subordinate.


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 821: Lakes original fate

    Predator Legion.


    Although the name ¡¡¡¡ sounds very domineering, when compared with the Seven Lantern Corps, it is a bit inferior.


    and...


    If you can bring this organized but stateless army of predators in the universe into your own pocket, then no matter what you do in the future, you will finally have a group of reliable subordinates.


    The three giants of the underworld are prepared for hell, including the one hundred and five magic stars other than the three giants. They will help Lake to conquer the known dimensions of **** in the universe and turn it into his underworld.


    Heaven?


    It is used to wait until Lake is conquered by violence before leaving. Moreover, if you want the faith of heaven to spread, then it is easiest to follow the steps of the earth.


    As for the Saint Seiya?


    The Saint Seiya is very powerful, but the training period of a Saint Seiya is too long. Until now, it is not considered the level to be considered in terms of quantity, how many Saint Seiyas are there?


    If everyone is like Tony Stark, awakening for seven or eight years, then play a fart.


    and so¡­


    Lake, when he saw the Legion of Predators, was the source of his emotions that he had absorbed over the years, and directly fought out the Legion of Seven Lights.


    Like the Saint Seiya system, no matter how strong the Seven Lantern Legion is, it is also as strong as Lek allows.


    Only the Force Tree thrives, and only after the Force Tree can continuously absorb the emotions around it, can it replenish the source of emotions suppressed under the Force Tree, and then the source of emotion feeds back the most fundamental strength of the Seven Lamps Army.


    but.


    The Seven Lamps Legion system has a weak point that is not fatal.


    The power of emotion is only one of the nutrients of the Force Tree, and the chaotic universe where the Force Tree is located is nothingness. Only when the Force Tree takes root and becomes true, the undiminished emotional power can support the Seven Lights. The Legion System was born.


    This is also the reason why Lake didn''t go up to win him when he saw Starkar, one of the predator leaders.


    A word.


    The mood swings just now, the courage exuding disappointment and loneliness, as well as the loneliness is in line with the choice of flicker, but Starka, the latter is probably not as fudged as Yongdu.


    And Lake is also afraid of nights and dreams.


    Anyway, the Predator Legion is here. It shouldn¡¯t run in a short time. After I¡¯ve solved the problem, then look back. When the Force Tree takes root directly, won¡¯t it be enough to win over the Predators?


    The plan is perfect.


    Reality...


    is also perfect.


    hum!


    After seven hundred transitions, with a bang, Yongdu¡¯s spacecraft appeared directly in a very desolate starry sky, and in this desolate starry sky, in the distance, there was a beautiful looking star. A beautiful planet.


    Planet Ego!


    Lake embraced his arms and stared at the planet Ego that appeared in his line of sight: "It is undeniable that he is beautiful!"


    "But it''s also very dangerous."


    Yongdu stared at this gorgeous and beautiful planet, and looked up at Lake: "I know you are powerful, but Ego is even more terrifying. So, what do you want to do?"


    Lake retracted his gaze and looked at Yongdu: "It''s easy, replace it!"


    "what?"


    "Yongdu, you have accepted my power, but my power is nothingness, not real, but..."


    Lake pointed at the Star Eagle in front of him, and said with an endless smile: "But Star Eagle is real. If I swallow him, I can turn my power into reality!"


    At this moment.


    At the moment Lake¡¯s eyes touched Star Eagle, the last guide of fate has also come!


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Congratulations, you have reached the place where your destiny is the ultimate guide. ¡¿


    ¡¾Please go to the final place and accept the final guidance. ¡¿


    The ultimate guide to fate?


    what!


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth, and after analyzing the coordinates of the destiny guide, he immediately looked at Yongdu: "You can wait for me here, or you can act on your own. My promise, after I complete it, I will honor it."


    finished.


    Lake turned directly, and with a buzzing sound, the colorful light directly took Leke away, and instantly disappeared into the command cabin of the spacecraft.


    Next second.


    rumbling!


    The colorful rays of light directly and silently blasted into a mountain cave inside the planet Yigo.


    ßË!


    The colorful light that appeared suddenly directly attracted the two sisters, Kamora and Nebula, who were shocked by the bone mountain in front of them.


    Kamora and Nebula turned around to look.


    Blonde shawl, Lek wearing a golden saint, stepping on his golden boots, with his hands on his back, the cloak of the saint behind him rises slightly as he walks.


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    ¡¾Congratulations, you have come to the end of your destiny. ¡¿


    [But... you have another choice. ¡¿


    ¡¾Break your destiny! ¡¿


    [This will be the end of your destiny, but at the same time, it will also be the starting point of your new destiny, provided that you can break the existence that gives you this destiny. ¡¿


    [If you can break the destiny that belongs to you, then the guidance of fate will completely disappear, and the guidance of fate will take you away with your new destiny. No one will know your destiny, even if it is destiny. In the scroll, you can''t see the completely unknown destiny that belongs to you. ¡¿


    [Mystery rewards will be issued after you successfully break this set destiny! ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Lake stared at the bones in front of him that filled his eyes like a mountain, and listened to the voice of fate. There was no expression on his face.


    At this moment.


    Lake seemed to see a destiny that belonged to what he called a fixed destiny.


    He should have existed in these mountains of unnamed bones.


    or...


    In the absence of his arrival, in the absence of a vision, High Priest Meritis will not bet on him and send him away, but will stay with him.


    But in this way, he will be taken away from the earth by Yongdu like Xingjue.


    after that¡­


    Yongdu will keep him and Xingjue by his side, and then, during an interstellar robbery, he will be arrested, and afterwards, he will be found by Ego, and he will be swallowed, leaving his bones in front of him. Among the bones.


    This is his destiny!


    The picture described by this fixed destiny comes fast and goes fast.


    Lake looked down.


    surprised...


    My back is sweating unexpectedly.


    As expected.


    Between life and death, there is a big horror.


    "Hey!"


    "..."


    Lake looked back at Kamora who suddenly heyed at him.


    Kamora and Nebula both took out their weapons and looked at Lake vigilantly: "Who are you, are you Ego''s lackey?"


    Lake laughed: "Do you think I look like?"


    talking.


    Lake ignored Kamora and Nebula, stepped on Eagle''s body, walked straight to the mountain peak formed by the bones, raised his head, and stared at the number of bones here.


    "who are you."


    "I have many identities."


    Lake touched each piece with his hand, to some extent, it could be regarded as his half-bones, and said without turning his head: "If you say, among my many names, a few of them are you. If Mora is familiar with Nebula, then there are only two."


    Nebula¡¯s electronic brain quickly resolved Lake with his back facing them: "Oh, what is that?"


    "Lake Edwin!"


    Lake turned around and looked at Kamora and Nebula with a faint expression: "This is my real name, born on the earth. As for why you are familiar with it, because Peter Jason Quill, from a certain angle, is My brother!"


    "what?"


    Kamora was taken aback, then shook his head: "This is impossible, Peter is an only child, and there is no brother or any younger brother at all."


    Lake laughed and said, "Because my cheap mother, after Peter and I were born, sent me away for some reason. I only recently learned of my origin."


    Nebula looked at Lake: "What about another identity."


    Lake''s mouth raised: "Saga!"


    Kamora and Nebula were stunned again. This time, they couldn''t help but looked at each other. Or Kamora recovered and looked at Lake: "Saga, the one who stole the hegemony scepter, even Saga that destroyed the entire Cherita fleet?"


    Lake shrugged: "It was not Saga that destroyed the Cherita fleet, it was Shahrir, but, yes, Shahrir is also my other identity."


    Nebula said directly: "Then you have enough identities."


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Nebula: "Thank you."


    finished.


    Lake turned around again, facing the mountain-like skeleton, standing quietly.


    He wanted to swallow Eagle, not kill Eagle.


    Kamora looked at Lake with her back to them again, was silent for a while, pursed her lips, and stepped forward: "We should go, Peter has been fooled by Igo."


    Nebula''s eyes flickered nearby.


    Lake said without looking back: "Nebula, even if you tell Thanos about my information here, he won''t dare to come over."


    Nebula was taken aback.


    Lake changed a place again, UU reading www.uukanshu. The Com Force Tree greedily swallowed up the huge energy of this place in the void. While facing Kamora and Nebula with his back, there seemed to be stars gradually being born in Lake''s deep eyes.


    When he knew his origin, he also solved one of Lake''s doubts.


    That is why Lake can easily be promoted to God in this universe.


    Western gods are monopolized.


    To put it simply, if you were not born as a god, then even if you have worked hard for a lifetime, you are not yet a god.


    Fighting against the heavens and the gods?


    There is a market in Eastern culture. In Western mythology, there is no such kind of soil.


    Lake absorbed all the energy around him, perceiving what Eagle would know, and said without looking back: "Is it fun to recognize a thief as a father?"


    Nebula took a step back quietly.


    Lake smiled and said: "Don''t retreat back, retreat again, out of my barrier, Igo will find me here, I have no malice against you, Nebula, if I want to kill you, trust me, in Sauve When Lin Xing, I killed you."


    "..."


    ...


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 822: Give Nebula a new destiny

    Nebula is actually a poor child.


    Actually, Nebula was not a man-made robot. When Nebula first started, it was a living being like Kamora.


    But he couldn''t stand Thanos'' perverted desire that had already become a bit twisted under the bewitching of death.


    When Kamora and Nebula were young, Thanos liked to watch Kamora and Nebula fight each other, and it was not the kind of fight without any conditions. As the party who failed the fight, as the loser, Thanos One part from the loser will be taken.


    Nebula lost very thoroughly.


    has become this pair of people who are not like human beings, and machines are not like machines. Even during this long torture, it seems that some children have suffered from some kind of syndrome.


    Next second.


    Lake turned to look at Nebula.


    à§à§.


    Kamora directly blocked the front of Nebula, looking at Kamora with a vigilant face.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Well, it seems that you have reconciled."


    Camora took a deep breath: "What are you doing? Igor may be your father and Peter, but you are not sons to Igor. Look at the bones in front of you. Who do you think these bones are? of?"


    Lake''s mouth raised: "I have a father, his name is Thaddeus E. Ross!"


    Kamora frowned.


    Lake flicked directly over Kamora, looked at the nebula, and smiled and said, "Wearing an artificial body like this, and the body controlled by Thanos will be uncomfortable at all times."


    Nebula did not speak.


    Lake stretched out his right hand, and when Camora once again moved like a mother chicken to protect her little chicken, his right hand lifted into the air, but it was like an elegant pianist playing slowly in the air.


    followed.


    Under the stunned eyes of Kamora and Nebula, a body, a vivid body began to form from the veins, to the bones, and then to the flesh and blood slowly.


    This time, Lake didn''t use any of his own divine power, but just made it out of the planet Yigo under his feet, using the divine power of the gods that he had the same bloodline as Yigo.


    He was wrong.


    Ego may not belong to the Celestial Clan, but he belongs to the Celestial Clan.


    As for the difference between the Celestial Group and the Celestial Clan?


    is similar to the difference between watermelon and winter melon.


    The Celestial Group and the Celestial Race are two different things. The Celestial Group was created by Marvel''s origin after the Nemesis chose to blew due to depression, and was used as a trump card to maintain the normal existence of the entire universe.


    As for the Celestial Clan?


    is similar to the position of the Asa Protoss on the World Tree. They are the first batch of creatures in this universe, and the first batch can indeed call themselves the Celestial Race.


    Ego is one of them.


    But there is only so much information that Lake gets right now, and you can dig down, but Igor may be aware of it.


    Lake hasn''t found the body of Ego yet, so he is not in a hurry.


    soon.


    A white, beautiful and temperament female body was directly created by Lake with the power of the gods.


    Lake glanced at his creation, laughed, and then looked at Nebula: "Sorry, this is the first time I did a figure, but it should be considered so-so. Come here."


    Kamo pulled back, pulling Nebula almost back.


    Lake laughed and said: "Why, you are jealous and don''t want to change your sister''s body, do you plan to let her bear the body that Thanos made for her?"


    Xingyun was slightly taken aback: "I can..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I just said yes. The question is, are you willing to change this body, if you secretly contact Thanos again, I''m sorry, I will really kill people, the most unacceptable thing to me is betray!"


    Nebula moved intentionally.


    Kamora grabbed Nebula and looked at Lake: "You also said that you and Igor are not in the same group. If you and Igor are not in the same group, why would you use the power here."


    Lake laughed and said, "Your power is from Thanos. So, you are also with Thanos?"


    "I will kill him."


    "me too."


    "what?"


    Lake did not answer Kamora''s words, but looked directly at Nebula: "Your life, your choice, Nebula, do you want to continue to recognize the thief as the father, or believe me, I am a good person slightly better than Thanos? I will not interfere with your decision!"


    Nebula took a deep breath, said something to Kamora, and then looked at Lake: "What should I do?"


    "There is nothing to do!"


    Lake opened his right hand. In an instant, his right hand appeared directly on the top of Nebula''s head as if traveling through time and space. Then, a cry from the soul in Nebula directly grabbed the soul of Nebula.


    Next second.


    Lake directly blasted his soul into the body created with the power of the gods. As long as the power of the gods is present, this body will remain in its current state, and even, no matter how severe the injury is, it can slowly recover. .


    "Nebula!"


    Kamora looked at everything that happened between the electric light and flint, and looked at the nebula that was directly shut down to the ground. His expression seemed to hug the nebula with a bit of pain, and then looked at Lake with a stern look: "You killed the nebula!"


    Lake''s mouth raised.


    But before Lake could speak, with a sigh, Camora was the four daggers whistling directly towards Lake.


    jingle bells!


    "what!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and disappeared in an instant, leaving Kamora''s attack to a void. He tilted his head a bit, looking at Kamora who seemed to have changed positions with him: "It seems that my cheap brother Still haven''t worn out your hot temper."


    Kamorana''s unique eyebrows raised.


    at this time.


    Next to ¡¡¡¡, Narek opened his eyes slightly according to the body created by the Nebula actor, a little weak but actually said: "Kamora..."


    Kamala next to him was taken aback for a while, seeing that all of a sudden, a ray of vitality appeared in an instant, and then quickly spread. As soon as he softened, he turned towards the nebula that fell in his arms and said: "Nebula? "


    Nebula showed an indescribable smile: "I am very painful, but I am very happy."


    Lake said next to him: "The pain of the soul, of course, hurts, but rest and rest, it will be able to recover after about three and a half months."


    The reason why he didn''t pull his hands on Kamo was simple.


    In the established plot, Peter was still brought here and defeated Igo, but after that, in his established destiny, Peter knew his brother, so he was in this mountain. Among the bones, he was found, to be precise, it was Kamora who found the bones of his original destiny.


    and so.


    Lake felt that he could give Kamora a chance to forgive him.


    Kamora helped to stand up because of the pain of his soul, but Nebula with a rebirth expression on his face slowly got up, and looked at Lake with an inexplicable look: "What do you want to do?"


    Lake said: "I''m going to swallow Eagle!"


    The words just fell.


    bang!


    Lake looked up, directly that the Yongdu who had listened to Lake¡¯s words, but was entangled outside the planet of Yigo, seemed to see the vision that Yigo was devouring Peter, and cursed Fake. Then he drove his own spaceship directly, and rumblingly headed towards the Ego star.


    Boom!


    The hall filled with countless civilizations that Igo built for himself was knocked open instantly.


    Igo, who was devouring Peter, turned his head to look.


    Yongdu, who was driving the spaceship, roared: "Hello, bastard!"


    Next second.


    The spaceship fell directly, directly crushing Eagle into scum.


    Not long.


    Two rays of light flickered past, and after being teleported by Lake, Camora and the nebula, who was wearing only a jacket and wrapped himself, saw Peter falling from mid-air over there.


    "Peter!"


    "Get in the car!"


    Kamora turned his head to open the door of the plane, and hurriedly walked up with Nebula towards their roaring Yongdu, and then quickly helped Peter up.


    Boom!


    Another small spaceship smashed the main hall and fell below. It was the Rocket Raccoon that had repaired its aircraft on the crashed planet, and the Destroyer came.


    "Ego wants to swallow Peter, Rocket, I''m going to help!"


    "I know, Yongdu has already told us."


    The Rocket Raccoon directly fought the bursting rocket launcher on his shoulder, and rumblingly shot at Igo, who was constantly reshaping his body, like a madman.


    "Come on!"


    Yongdu watched the last rocket raccoon also boarded, and started his own spacecraft again.


    Kamora carried Peter complaining: "I told you a long time ago, something is not right!"


    Finally, thanks to the blood of Ego, he awakened Peter, who had lost his supernatural power. At this moment, the divine power was stripped and weak: "I have already told you this sentence, but I don''t want to hear it at the moment."


    Kamora closed the hatch during takeoff: "Then if I tell you that your brother has arrived, would this be what you want to hear?"


    Peter gasped hard, rejoicing that he had survived the rest of his life, and then seemed to think of something, and looked at Camora: "What did you just say?"


    Kamor opened his mouth.


    Yongdu, who is trying to make the spacecraft fly again, already roared: "Damn it, Peter, UU Reading , get me here, I should have given you to those people."


    At this moment, Peter didn''t have the idea of ??arguing with Yongdu. He stumbled and sat in the position of the co-pilot: "I think, I should be glad I was thin at the time, otherwise, you will hand me over to this lunatic. ."


    Yongdu worked hard to regain the power of the spacecraft: "Do you think that is the reason I left you, idiot!"


    Peter said unwillingly, "You told me that, you old idiot!"


    The words just fell.


    roared.


    A huge half-human creature composed of milky white rays regrouped directly in front of the spacecraft.


    "Thick and greasy thank you!"


    Peter stared at the Igo in front of him: "Can you believe it, this **** thing is my father."


    Talking.


    appeared with a golden light.


    Camora, who had just walked behind Peter, patted Peter, and said, "Then, do you believe that the **** outside is your brother? I heard that you and him are still twins."


    Peter: "..."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 823: Highly anticipated battle

    Peter was stunned.


    Brother?


    Or the kind of twins?


    how can that be.


    Peter directly unplugged a certain part of the spacecraft. This time, the power to release the spacecraft quickly recovered: "If I had a brother, do you think I would not know?"


    Not to mention the elder brother who looked like a **** descending from the earth.


    in fact¡­


    Not only Peter was stunned, even Igo was stunned when Lake came out with the vast golden light.


    Lake turned around, waved his right hand, and directly cut off the white light tentacles entangled on the spaceship, looking at the courage in the cockpit of the spaceship: "Leave here, next, it is not a battle you can participate in."


    Talking.


    Lake''s gaze shifted to the left, and then he glanced at it. Indeed, there was a bit of his life on Peter Jason Quill, who was similar to his mortal level.


    but¡­


    Even if it was so similar to his mortal level, there was still a slight difference.


    Still not as handsome as him!


    After Lack glanced at Peter, he directly exploded with a divine power, which was to directly retreat the spaceship driven by Yongdu.


    "Oneshette!"


    Peter looked at the rapidly retreating landscape and the face he had just seen, and couldn''t help but shouted, "Who is this person."


    Camara firmly grasped Peter''s seat, and said loudly in the noise of the rapid backwards: "I told you, he is your brother, your own brother."


    Peter also said loudly: "This is impossible, I am..."


    Yongdu next to him was trying his best to control the spacecraft and shouted at Peter: "This is true, you idiot, otherwise you think I will know you are here? He is here to save you."


    "Sheet!"


    After Peter heard Yongdu''s words, he had only one thought at this moment. He looked at Camora: "So, what is it that I am special?"


    My father is a ball, and he also exposed his ambition and wants to swallow his ball.


    And my brother...


    Ok.


    Peter was taken aback for a moment. After regaining his divine power for a while, in an instant, he seemed to recall in his mind the words his mother, Meritis had said to him, intentionally or unintentionally, several times when he was a child.


    his name.


    Peter Jason Quill, in fact, the middle name, Jason, did not belong to him. The reason for giving it to him was to hope that Peter would remember that the name Jason should have been his brother''s name.


    Boom!


    After Yongdu''s spacecraft was violently pushed out, it was almost at the edge of the planet to complete the control. With a bang, Yongdu instantly pulled the spaceship up.


    Next second.


    While pulling up, everyone also saw the hall on the other side of the planet, where everyone had just waited.


    boom!


    Accompanied by a violent explosion, and the shaking that seemed to come from the entire planet, a huge is no longer a few meters or even hundreds of meters to describe it, but a full 30,000 meters of colorful giants roaring with anger. The voice appeared.


    The huge body almost broke through into outer space.


    Rocket Raccoon also climbed to the command cabin, looked outside, and said, "That majestic male **** will not die, right."


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    Once again accompanied by the fierce explosion and the directly skyrocketing golden light, after directly blasting out the power of his own universe with supernatural powers, he appeared in the form of a giant between heaven and earth.


    Lake in the form of Zeus!


    The sacred clothes were directly draped on Lake''s body, and the eight pairs of god''s wings moved slowly. In the shaking, the picture of the chaotic universe appeared in the eight pairs of god''s wings.


    "what!"


    With the anger of the entire planet, Igo stared at Lake steadily: "That bitch!!"


    It was almost in an instant.


    Ego understood what happened. After all, who could have the souls of two universes at the same time, besides the birth of him and Midgard''s high priest Meritis, who else could it be?


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake directly gave it to Yigo with an eye impact, directly smashing half of Yigo''s face once again, expressionless: "Although I don''t think she is my mother, but even so, she won''t take turns. Come to insult you!"


    Yes.


    The only mother Lake recognized was Karen.


    But don¡¯t forget, Lake also has a king named Midgard!


    Lake can personally ignore High Priest Meritis, but as the king of Midgard, Lake cannot ignore it.


    Using the words Sefer said to him, if Lake couldn''t face it calmly, it means that Lake didn''t really care.


    Judging from King Midgard''s sight, everything that High Priest Meritis did was based on the efforts made for Midgard to recover again.


    This is a point that Lake, as King Midgard, cannot ignore and ignore.


    If there was no Meritis, then there would be no Lake, and then there would be no such thing as starting from scratch and bringing Midgard back to life again.


    and so.


    Lake can ignore High Priest Meredith, but as King Midgard, facing someone so insulted that he has made a great contribution to the recovery of Midgard, is he still indifferent?


    Ha ha.


    I''m afraid that Lake would not dare to say that he is the king of Midgard!


    Lake shook his right hand.


    Also accompanied by Lake''s body shape, the spear of the Lord God, which changed its length on its own, was instantly held by Lake.


    "boom!"


    Lake held the Spear of the Lord God in his right hand and landed directly on the planet Yigo, instantly stimulating the power of the Spear of the Lord God: "Don¡¯t hide, if you don¡¯t expose your true body, you are not at all. My opponent!"


    In an instant.


    The spear of the main **** is instantly powerful, stirring any natural elements on Ygor, violent winds, heavy rains, volcanic bursts, and tsunamis, directly staged an apocalyptic scene on Ygor!


    "Oneshette!"


    "Gosh!"


    "Is this the real combat power of the gods?"


    "Hey, you are his brother, why are you so weak in combat."


    "I¡­"


    Peter was just about to refute Nebula''s words, and turned his head to see where there is Nebula, there is only one stranger, but the big beauty who is so good that it explodes is stunned: "Who are you?"


    "Snapped!"


    Camora looked at Peter Pig, slapped Peter directly, and said coldly: "She is Nebula. Your brother has changed his body for Nebula."


    Peter clutched his cheek, and after hearing these words, he blinked again: "Wait, can he do this?"


    Rocket Raccoon hugged his little arm, looked at Peter''s appearance, and shook his head: "Peter, I know what you are thinking, but you have to know that a true male **** cannot be done by changing his body."


    The Destroyer looked fiercely at the earth-shattering war on the planet at this moment, and said with a fanatical tone: "This is the real male god, a real and stalwart male god."


    Peter''s face turned black: "Hey, even if he is really my brother, he is also a demigod, where is the male god."


    The Destroyer looked at Peter and shook his head: "No, he is a male god, a true male god!"


    at this time.


    Yongdu, who was over the planet Ygo, looked at the alarm on his screen, and Aou said, "We are in trouble."


    Peter and everyone looked at it.


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Countless Sovereign interstellar fighters that were enough to cover the sky and the sun ran out directly from the leap, and almost covered the entire galaxy.


    Next second.


    The communication system of the spacecraft was directly hijacked by Sovereign''s technology.


    after all¡­


    Yongdu is a cosmic pirate, and he is also an unsuccessful cosmic pirate. In terms of equipment and technology, most of them are bought from the second-hand cosmic dealers.


    Hum!


    Camora looked at the high priest Ayesha of Sovereign who appeared directly on the big screen and said directly: "Priest Ayesha, we promise to return the bioenergy..."


    High priest Ayesha directly interrupted Kamora''s words: "Get out of the way!"


    Peter frowned: "What?"


    High Priest Ayesha looked at the fierce fighting happening on the planet Ego transmitted in the picture, and said again: "Get out of the way, don''t interfere with our attack!"


    Finished.


    The sky full of Sovereign fighters squeaked and passed directly past the spaceship where Peter was. Then, they were ready to carry out an overwhelming attack on the giant Yigo on the planet Yigo. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    But the next second!


    "Get out!"


    With a direct shot, Lake smashed Igo''s big face in half again, turned his head and looked directly at Sovereign''s fighter planes, and said: "Ayesha, step back, this is my battle!"


    His destiny can only be ended by him.


    Others intervene...


    The ghost knows that the guidance of fate will not recognize the result, what if the mysterious reward that he can get only one step short of hand is passed down?


    Who am I to accompany?


    "The High Priest..."


    Several Sovereign tribesmen in the Sovereign homeland looked at the high priest Ayesha on the throne. The arrogance and arrogance had already disappeared for most of the time when the Lek **** descended.


    Ayesha was silent for a while, got up from her throne, signaled the interstellar expedition fighter to open the dialogue, and then the voice seemed to appear here, and she started to focus her eyes on this, able to see what happened here and can hear it. Where it happened: "I am your woman, Zeus!"


    The words fall.


    The people in the Supreme Hall of Sovereign seemed to have heard the news of the Big Bang.


    After hearing this news, the gods who moved their gazes here have also planned to educate certain gods who do not even respect the gods to pass on oracles to suspend all actions.


    This is not the gods¡¯ heart, but a kind of risk control.


    Everyone on the Yongdu spacecraft was also dumbfounded.


    "My God, I heard something so terribly."


    Rocket Raccoon already feels that his entire raccoon is bad. Two paws grabbed his ears, pulled down, and said to Peter incredulously: "That arrogant and arrogant high priest Ayesha belongs to you. Sister-in-law?"


    Peter is also not well: "..."

 Chapter 824: Takako Space

    I have to say that in the past few days, Peter feels that his life has been too exciting.


    First, I found my own father inadvertently. I was not a person, but a demigod.


    but¡­


    Immediately afterwards, before Peter and his own father could reconnect with each other, the good fellow suddenly found out that he regarded Igo as his own father, and Igo didn''t seem to regard him as his son.


    At the very least, it''s the kind that doesn''t have a real heart.


    Igo just wanted to eat him, and even Peter knew that his mother was killed by Igo.


    And then¡­


    Just when Peter felt that my life was dead, his adoptive father fell from the sky and Kamora rescued him, and then a big news came again.


    He has an older brother?


    And this brother is more like a **** than their father.


    At least for the moment, if you compare it with each other, there is no doubt that any **** will come to see Lake in the sacred clothing of Zeus, as well as that with a luminous humanoid monster, and he will think that Lake is a god.


    After that, he has a sister-in-law again?


    And he is also the most arrogant and arrogant high priest Ayesha of the Sovereign tribe in the universe.


    Oneshette!


    It seems that I still...


    and many more.


    Peter quickly returned to his senses and almost bit his tongue: "Isn''t the Sovereign fertility model cloned? Hasn''t this mode of reproduction that they feel backward and primitive have been abandoned?"


    Camora said silently: "Then how do I know, I haven''t known your brother for half an hour."


    The Destroyer looked at Peter with a zealous look, as if he had turned into a fan of Lake: "You don¡¯t understand, Peter, this makes it even more clear that he is a true male god, and a true male **** can always meet ordinary people. If you can''t, you can do things that ordinary people can''t do."


    The Rocket Raccoon still looked at Peter up and down: "Quail, by the way, are you really his brother? There is too much difference between the two, right?"


    Peter only felt that his heart was stabbed twice.


    damn it.


    Is this still his team member?


    Why did you seem to betray you without thinking about it all at once?


    "Boom!"


    The gun of the Lord God in Lake''s hand fell to the ground, directly evoking the tsunami on the planet of Yigo. The waves in the sky swept towards Yigo like hordes of hungry wolves. Turning around, Lake looked at Sovereign. Fighter group: "Then you should leave even more, Ayesha, don''t let me be distracted!"


    "Roar!"


    Up to now, Igo, who has not exposed his own body, quickly recovered once again after the seemingly endless divine power of the gods, and countless tentacles directly whistled and shredded the sky full of waves: "My Good son, do you think I don¡¯t know your plan, but I am the father!"


    "Ah!"


    At the moment when the Sovereign fighter group quickly retreated, Lake turned directly, his eyes impacted and screamed at Igo again. In an instant, Igo was blown away from the star, and most of his body was directly hit. In the universe: "Dad? Haha, after a while, you will know that I am your father!"


    Peter was shocked: "What does he want to do? Father killing?"


    The words fall.


    "Snapped!"


    "Wow!"


    Peter once again clutched the cheek that had been slapped by Yongdu again, and cried out a little speechlessly: "Old bastard, what are you doing?"


    Yongdu said, "Maybe he is your biological father, but he doesn''t think that yours is his son. Having a son like you is the luckiest thing in my life!"


    Three black lines slipped off Peter''s face: "Which father would threaten his son from childhood, and eat him if he is not obedient, **** it."


    Yongdu also roared: "That''s because if I sent you here, you would have been eaten by him. I''m just reminding you of what he might do."


    "Then make it clear, bastard!"


    "Are you special..."


    The corners of Kamora and Nebula''s mouth twitched, and he said loudly: "It''s not your father and son''s little theater that''s special now, be serious, **** it, hurry up!"


    Yongdu and Peter looked back.


    Oneshette!


    "I want to see, will you get out of me!"


    Lake held the spear of the Lord God in both hands and said expressionlessly. In the next second, with the help of magical powers, his huge body rose instantly with a thunder, and the thunder accompanied by Lake''s divine power was in the chaotic universe. Under the projection of, like a javelin roaring and staring at an apple, it instantly blasted on Ygor Star.


    Next second.


    The power of the Lord God''s Spear was almost unreservedly released. In an instant, the flood, magma, tsunami, storm, and thunder that were like annihilation flooded the star of Ygor in an instant.


    Yigo roared again and again, accompanied by the white light splashing from all corners of Yigo star, as the white light became more and more grand, and then, the huge Yigo suddenly disappeared.


    "died?"


    Peter, who raised the spaceship again, looked at the picture of a golden giant standing up suddenly, and blinked, "That thing is dead?"


    Camora shook his head: "It should not be."


    Peter turned his head and looked, "Do you know all this?"


    Camora looked at Peter with a complicated expression: "Your brother told me that he came here because he wanted to swallow you like Igo, and he wants to swallow Igo!"


    The corners of Peter''s mouth and eyes twitched quickly.


    at this time.


    call out!


    Lake''s huge and skyrocketing body has also returned to its normal size, eight pairs of gods'' wings flapping slowly, towering in the starry sky above Ygor, staring blankly at Yago, who is leaking white light like water is leaking everywhere. star.


    He wanted to swallow Yigo, not to kill Yigo.


    But Yigo did not expose his real body. If Yigo''s real body was not driven out and controlled, then the Force Tree would not be able to take root and devour Yigo.


    suddenly.


    A huge roar, accompanied by white tentacles that flashed across the sky like lightning, instantly appeared in front of Lake, and with a bang, it blasted directly on Lake''s main god''s spear.


    boom!


    Lake directly smashed two Sovereign fighters and lowered his head to stabilize his figure.


    Next second.


    A huge human face appeared directly on the raging Ego star, and the lips on the face moved: "Your stupid mother thinks she can use me to help her regain the country. You are now, and your stupid As stupid as a mother!"


    Lake was holding the gun of the Lord God and stood blankly.


    In an instant.


    The sacred clothing of Zeus broke away from Leke''s body, and the chaotic universe projected from the void suddenly disappeared. Leke even recovered his original appearance.


    Peter saw this: "Is there no supernatural power?"


    The Destroyer once again said like a mad fan: "No, the male **** has found a way to kill your father."


    Peter took a deep breath and looked at the Destroyer: "Please add you a little when you are talking. Don''t always be my father, my father''s, that''s his father."


    The Destroyer looked at Peter: "Well, your father!"


    Peter: "..."


    With almost endless and vast divine power, Igor almost repaired the fragmented planet that was about to be beaten by Lake in a period of time.


    boom!


    With his hands on his back, Lake appeared directly in front of the Yongdu spacecraft''s screen with his back directly to Star Ego, and his expression was very calm and looked at Peter sitting on the co-pilot.


    Next second.


    Lake''s heart moved.


    Boom!


    Peter appeared directly by Lake''s side. In the next second, Peter''s face changed instantly. This was a sign that he was about to suffocate in the vacuum of the universe.


    With the body of a demigod, he can be inferior to a mortal, and there is no second person besides the star sage in front of him.


    Peter seemed to hold Lake firmly in his hand as if asking for help.


    In Lake''s eyes, the power of the gods is like fireworks blooming: "Peter, the way to control power is never your brain, but your heart and your will."


    The reason for letting Peter out.


    the reason is simple.


    Lake seemed to understand that the destiny guide said the way to break the destiny.


    Admittedly.


    Lake is inherently capable of standing on a new destiny to break the destiny, but the only way to completely break the end of the destiny is to stand on top of the destiny to break the destiny. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    This is a very nagging explanation.


    The straightforward explanation is that Lake could not use his own power of the Chaos Universe, or even the power of the World Tree Universe, to defeat Yi Ge.


    Ego is a member of the oldest Celestial clan in the universe.


    He is not the Celestial Clan, he is the Celestial Clan.


    The Celestial Group was created, and the Celestial Race was the first group of gods born in this universe. To put it bluntly, they were the earliest group of gods that controlled the laws of the universe.


    Ego is such a god.


    self!


    It is the power of the law controlled by Yigo. In other words, if Lake is using the power of the Chaos Universe or the power of the World Tree universe to fight against Yigo, on the surface, he is fighting Yigo, but in fact , He was as if he was **** with his hands and feet, and he was still fighting against the universe itself.


    The universe itself can sit by and watch Yigo''s demise, but cannot sit and watch Yigo not be bombarded by the forces of other universes.


    It''s that simple.


    As for pulling Peter out?


    Lake can give two explanations, one true and one false.


    The false explanation is two sentences.


    This is the end of destiny. Standing at this end is not only Lake, but also Peter.


    Peter is his younger brother, although the two have never met, but... blood is thicker than water.


    So Lake asked Peter to participate.


    Killing one''s father is called killing one''s father, and killing two people is called killing one''s father by righteousness.


    Of course.


    This is the official explanation.


    Speak privately?


    Two sentences too!


    Lake has sensed that some kind of fundamental gaze of the universe is projected over, and he needs a shield!


    Ego will not die, but will be swallowed by Lake, and in this way, Peter''s divine power will still be there. Lake weighed it up and wooed Peter, which would help him more than killing Peter.


    ¡­

 Chapter 825: I am the Force Tree

    after all¡­¡­


    Fundamentally speaking, Ego is indeed the origin of Lake and Peter. If Ego is immortal, then Lake can use the power of the gods. Simply put, he is one of the members of the gods of the Marvel universe. .


    Born to be a god!


    But if Igo was killed, it would be equivalent to being deleted, and the large number was deleted. Although it won''t affect the trumpet, the power of the heavens of the large can''t be used.


    That''s why Lake said that a living Eagle is far more valuable than a dead Eagle.


    Then it was Peter''s turn.


    Even if Ego is swallowed by Lake, the essence of the gods remains unchanged, but the power of the gods of Ego will be transferred to Lake, and as Peter, who is from the same source as Lake, he does not want to Recognize this cheap brother, but don''t do otherwise, unless Lake cuts Peter off, otherwise, Peter is also one of the gods.


    Then the problem is coming.


    For Lake, does Peter have a higher value or keep the value higher?


    no doubt.


    It must be retained with higher value.


    Train it well, and nothing else, Peter fights Thanos before he doesn''t have Infinite Gloves. It''s 50-50, and it shouldn''t be a problem.


    After Lake used the celestial power he absorbed on Ego as a seed to teach Peter how to control it, Peter, who was about to be suffocated in the universe, seemed to be relieved all of a sudden.


    In Peter''s eyes, with the help of Lake''s **** power seed, there is also a scene of **** power like fireworks rising into the sky and exploding.


    This¡­¡­


    Peter raised his hands, then turned his head to look at the spaceship, Yongdu, Kamora and others with their mouths widened.


    But he hasn''t waited for Peter to sigh.


    Lake looked directly at Eagle Star. It seemed that there was a bit of unbelievable Eagle in the expression, and the corner of his mouth raised: "You are right. If I use my self-made power, I do Can''t kill you, but, guess what, your power can kill you?"


    "This is impossible!"


    Igo frantically seemed to want to control his outflowing **** power, and roared: "Damn, this power is given to you by me, and you used it to oppose me."


    But if Igo really lived on the earth, then, at this moment, Nizi, Nizi''s words, I am afraid that he will blurt out.


    "Watching here."


    Lake felt that most of the gaze falling on him shifted to Peter. After completing the task of attracting firepower, he said to Peter, and then disappeared instantly.


    Landing!


    boom!


    At this moment, Star Ego seemed to come alive, almost from the moment Lake fell on Star Ego, countless creatures on Star Ego were following Ego''s will to oppose him.


    but¡­¡­


    "is that useful?"


    With his hands on his back, Lake walked towards the place where the light was shining, ignoring countless creatures rushing towards him, and then instantly turned into a gray picture: "Since you know what I want to do, you should know, You can''t stop me anymore."


    Yi Ge''s figure squeaked, and quickly appeared in front of Lake under the power of the sky.


    "you are awesome!"


    "Thank you."


    Lake stopped fifty meters in front of Yigo, looked at Yigo who was in front of him, and tilted his head: "So, you go by yourself, or I will send you away."


    Igo took a deep breath and looked like a father: "My son, I have been wandering in the universe for so many years to grow our race. What I want to do is the same as what your mother wants to do. We There are only three of us left in the race. We can own the entire universe and turn the entire universe into the space in which we live."


    Lake stared at Eagle blankly.


    at this time.


    Boom!


    Lake and Eagle looked at it, watching it fall from the sky, and directly put themselves head down and feet up, like a green onion, Peter raised his eyebrows.


    Above the planet.


    Upon seeing this, Camora looked at Peter''s embarrassment and couldn''t help covering her eyes: "What does this idiot want to do? Is this a war he can participate in?"


    Even if it is Thanos, it is estimated that he would not dare to participate in this battle.


    The Titans are perhaps the most powerful race in the universe that can stand side by side with the gods, but facing the battle of this **** level, even Thanos is not eligible to join in.


    Rocket Raccoon tinkered with his equipment: "Does Peter want to prove something?"


    Like an ostrich, Peter, who tried to pull himself out, slapped his head with a grime, poured out the mud, and said sorry words and walked to Lake''s side. Then Peter glanced at Lake and his hands were also Carry it, lift his chest, and look at Igo on the opposite side.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Are you following me?"


    Peter was taken aback for a moment, and shook his head: "No."


    "is it?"


    "of course."


    Peter said so: "We are twins, and it is understandable that we behave similarly."


    Lake smiled.


    "Ahem, you are right!"


    Peter Yuguang looked at the expression on Lake''s face, quickly coughed, changed the subject, and said to the opposite Igo: "We now have three people. We don''t need you anymore, so you can go and die."


    Igo looked at Peter dangerously: "What are you talking about, Peter!"


    damn it.


    I have no way to embarrass this big antagonist, can''t I still do to your antagonist?


    but¡­¡­


    Peter grew up in the wicked people of the universe. From small to large, he has become accustomed to the most terrifying threat of cannibalism. The threat is in my mind.


    "Is not it?"


    Peter looked directly at Igo: "You are afraid of loneliness, our two brothers are not afraid, so why don''t you die?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    Lake''s heart moved directly, and the heavenly power turned into a shield, directly covering him and Peter.


    Ok.


    Maybe it''s good to recognize a cheap brother.


    At the very least, it''s about killing people.


    Let him!


    but¡­¡­


    "You go."


    "what?"


    "This is not a battle you can participate in just after you learn how to use the power of the gods."


    "I do not go¡­¡­"


    Peter glared directly at Igo outside, then looked at Lake: "I want to avenge our mother. Do you know how he killed our mother?"


    Lake sighed inwardly. This cheap brother was floating because of his own strength soaring, or he felt that he was next to him, so he was floating without fear.


    but.


    Lake pursed his lips and looked at Peter: "Okay, you attract him outside, I''ll go first!"


    Peter Leng said: "Wha... boom!"


    Before the words fell, Lake had disappeared in the same place. In the next second, a huge tentacles directly blasted Peter''s body, instantly blasting Peter far away.


    But at this moment.


    Igo seemed to have noticed something, turned his head to look at the core of his body, and let out a roar of the imminent crisis of world extinction: "Dare you?"


    Lake directly wrapped himself with the power of the heavens, and rumblingly toward the main body of Yigo, the direction of that big brain.


    Eagle turned around, ready to go back quickly to support.


    "Boom!"


    Peter, who was blasted off, flew over with a scream with the help of Yongdu''s very anti-gravity control. The divine power of the sky bloomed in his eyes, and he swept towards Igo directly: "You killed My mother!"


    Boom.


    Ego, who was worried about his absolute identity, was careless, and Peter was thrown out of the car, rolled two or three times on the grass, and then stood up again and roared again.


    Peter bends forward directly, waving the heavenly power.


    ßÑ!


    Igo kicked Peter out with a gloomy expression: "Your brother can''t help me, you, can''t I help me?"


    With that, Igo turned around to leave again.


    but!


    "Fire!"


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    The violent explosion occurred directly, and in an instant, it directly exploded more than half of Yi Ge''s body.


    If Hulk were here, seeing this picture, I am afraid, he would once again send out a classic saying.


    "God?"


    "That''s it?"


    "What a weak god!"


    Lake didn''t know about the battle on the ground now ~ www.novelhall.com~ the moment he noticed the explosion on the ground, he had already faced the huge meteor-like brain in front of him.


    This is like the structure of the human brain, which touches various things like intestines.


    This is similar to what I imagined, but I thought it would change.


    Lake thought so.


    Next second.


    call out!


    Lake appeared directly above this brain, his eyes closed slightly: "The Force Tree, come out and swallow it for me!!"


    Boom!


    The chaotic universe appeared on Lake in an instant. If you look at it from a distance, and look at it in a daze, it seems that Lake itself has turned into a force tree that is enough to support one universe.


    Rumble!


    The earth began to crack on Ego.


    In an instant.


    There was a boom.


    After the ground cracked, Lake covered his fundamental power with the power of the heavens, and transformed it into a steady flow of the power of the heavens with the power of the chaotic universe, and once again turned into the giant tens of thousands of meters high and appeared in the universe.


    Igor suddenly let out an anger!


    Boom.


    Under Yongdu and others, as well as the Sovereigns, and even the projected gaze, come and see the tens of thousands of feet in the body constantly changing between the Force Tree.


    If you freeze the frame for a certain period of time, you will find that a big tree in the sky seems to be rooted on the Ego star, and then appears in this universe in vigor.


    Lake''s feet turned into the roots of the Force Tree. Under the blessing of the law of hunger, the root tentacles pierced into the brain under him with a whistling sound.


    In an instant!


    on the ground.


    Igo suddenly roared, and the whole body that had just been recondensed burst out with countless white lights, which turned into the hanging laser lights as if it had been leaked by a needle.


    ...

 Chapter 826: Egos Curse

    Next second.


    With his arms open, Yi Ge raised his head instantly, and accompanied by that roar, in an instant, the endless power of the gods seemed to swarm out of Yi Ge''s body and once again turned into a giant of the gods.


    "Get out of here!"


    At this moment, Igo felt the crisis that was trying to swallow him from countless angles and from all directions, and he was very angry and threw a heavy punch at Lake.


    This is a father''s iron fist against Nizi.


    Boom!


    The entire Ego star seemed to shake under this iron fist.


    but¡­


    Lake, who was constantly changing with the Force Tree and his body, was bearing the iron fist of Igo, standing still, let alone leaving the place, he didn''t even shake it.


    I''m here, do you want to drive me away?


    It''s late!


    "what!"


    Ego is really going crazy at this moment, one punch, two punches, almost affecting the endless power of the gods on the force tree that is also gradually condensing from the illusion under the power of the gods.


    The entire Ego star really started to shake at this moment.


    Kamora looked at the planet that had suddenly split up, and yelled at Peter. Yongdu felt the crisis of destruction even more, and hurriedly controlled his spacecraft to fly away from the range of Ego Star.


    The picture at this moment is unusually frightening.


    The Ego star was beginning to crack, and the land was stripped from the Ego star as if it were disintegrating.


    And above the Ego Star, there is a huge golden sky tree, and a white giant with a distorted expression to the extreme.


    The white giant roared, punch after punch and bombarded the golden heavenly tree, trying to make this golden heavenly tree''s root plan completely failed.


    Even moving is good.


    but¡­


    Lake abruptly appeared directly on the top of the Force Tree in the golden sky, staring at the extremely angry Igo with indifferent expression, feeling the various emotions released by Igo for countless years at this moment, and for so many years, Igo All kinds of emotional spree devoured by stars.


    Rumble!


    The Force Tree not only swallowed Yi Ge quickly under the action of the Hunger Law, and similarly, the Force Tree did not let go of the emotional power that was almost overflowing.


    In the picture that only Lake can see, the Force Tree is like a whirlpool at this moment, not only consuming the power of the heavens, but also the emotional power of the surroundings. Even at the edge of the whirlpool, it is even more connected. Both light and darkness swallowed in.


    "what!"


    Igo once again uttered that incompetent rage, staring at Lake steadily: "I''m your father!"


    Lake snorted, and looked back at Yigo who was starting to play cards. He tilted his head and said blankly: "I may be your son, but you are not your father. Give up, Yigo, this was originally yours. The fate I arranged, and now, I will return this fate to you."


    Igo shouted wildly: "Stupid rebel, I know your plan, don''t forget, I am the root of your god, you can''t really kill me!"


    Lake was expressionless: "But I can swallow you, just like you swallowed my countless brothers, the great deity of the Son-Eater!"


    "what!"


    In his furious anger, Yigo planned to once again launch a devastating attack on this increasingly substantial Force Tree.


    but¡­


    Lake had no intention of giving Igo any chance of luck.


    Rumble!


    In Lake¡¯s eyes, there is also the endless power of the gods. In the power of the gods that day, Lake uses the souls collected from the endless skeletal peaks of the Ego star to directly recreate the nebula¡¯s weight. It''s like shaping the flesh, directly reshaping the flesh for these countless souls.


    In an instant.


    Accompanied by the blooming of the power of the gods.


    Ego suddenly felt the huge and terrifying crisis of extinction, and turned to look around. When his eyes noticed the huge monster in front of him, the giant with no fewer than a hundred heads and arms was instantly dumbfounded.


    The Hundred-armed Giant, who was reborn directly in front of the souls of countless children swallowed by Igo, was just born, and there were no less than a hundred heads that made endless complaints and wailing against Igo, as well as the deafening cry.


    Next second.


    Before the Hundred-armed Giant had time to react to Yi Ge, those countless arms had already pulled Yi Ge in layers!


    The gods who were watching this battlefield couldn''t help swallowing when they saw this scene.


    Star Lord Peter also looked at the creepy giant with one hundred arms before him, swallowed his saliva, and appeared beside Lake: "What is this..."


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at Star Lord Peter, and said directly: "He, a giant with a hundred arms, from a certain perspective, he can be a giant I created, but it can also be said that he is our brother or us. Brother."


    "what?"


    "Do you know why Yigo can''t sleepless, and can only fall asleep with the comfort of a praying mantis woman?"


    "Is this disease?"


    "The gods will not get sick!"


    Lake looked at Star Lord Peter, and said with a faint expression: "During these countless years, Igo took his children from all directions, and after not inheriting his **** power, he directly killed them and took their Abandoned in the cave of bones."


    but¡­


    Igo only killed them, not their souls.


    Admittedly.


    The gods are never afraid of evil spirits, but each of them, it can almost be said that the masses of evil spirits on the star of Yigo are all related to Yigo.


    Wouldn''t it be Ego''s child if he didn''t inherit the divine power?


    In this way, Lake¡¯s only son and the rebellious son David did not inherit Lake¡¯s talent. Isn¡¯t that rebellious son Lake¡¯s child?


    how can that be possible.


    Lake said: "The reason why Ego can''t sleep is because in the days and nights, the predecessors of this giant with one hundred arms, those killed by Ego, belong to our half brothers and sisters. The grievances of his sisters and sisters are tormenting Yigo, and this is the fundamental reason why Yigo cannot sleep peacefully."


    Star Jue stared at the one-armed giant who was entangled with Eagle in front of him, and swallowed his saliva: "So, if you didn''t show up, I would also be a part of this one-armed giant?"


    Lake laughed: "No, you won''t."


    Xingjue looked at Lake curiously.


    Lake said directly: "You inherited the power of the gods. Therefore, Eagle¡¯s original plan was not to kill you, but to swallow you. You have to know that Eagle¡¯s body is not what you see right now. After perfectly inheriting the body of his **** power, then he will no longer be limited to this place, understand?"


    Xingjue nodded and looked at Lake: "Understood, it means that I will die. I don''t even have a soul, right?"


    What am I...


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at Xing Jue with a smile, as if seeing a younger brother being stupid, that is also his younger brother''s expression, nodding in agreement and saying, "You summed it up very well!"


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    Xingjue looked down in surprise. At this moment, Eagle Star, who had disguised himself as a ball for countless years, could no longer hold it at this moment.


    Accompanied by the sound of the egg shell being smashed.


    Click!


    Star Eagle finally completed the understanding of the body and concealed it in the innermost position. At this moment, the ontology of Eagle was in a state of being surrounded by the roots of the Force Tree three hundred and sixty five degrees.


    "Oneshette!"


    Xingjue looked at it and couldn''t help exclaiming: "A brain, is this his body?"


    Lake grumbled.


    If you look closely, you will find that at this moment, Yigo''s body and brain have separated two transmission channels of heavenly power, one is plundered by the Force Tree, and is being continuously absorbed by the Force Tree.


    There is also a passage, just like the smoke in Aladdin''s magic lamp connected to the Smurfs, continuously supporting the passage where Igo appears as a white giant.


    but¡­


    There is a yarn for support.


    Igo kept roaring, using the infinite power of the gods to smash the arms of the giant with hundreds of arms wrapped around him.


    but¡­


    The Hundred-armed Giant is called the Hundred-armed Giant, but what makes up the Hundred-armed Giant is formed from the soul of the first child killed by Ego in these endless years.


    What if one arm is broken.


    Unless Ego can kill the Hundred-armed Giant in an instant, otherwise, the knocked-down arm of the Hundred-armed Giant will grow back at a speed that is imperceptible to the naked eye. UU Reading


    Igor roared again and again, and he saw Lake on the World Tree and... Star Lord: "Vicious children, I gave birth to you, and you thanked me in this way."


    Xingjue looked at Lake with a slightly moved expression.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised to look at Xing Jue: "Why, are you still in love with his father and son?"


    Xingjue shook his head: "No, I''m just thinking how to make him shut up, can I make him shut up?"


    Lake laughed and said, "No, but you can try and see if you can shut him up!"


    Xing Jue looked at Igo, whose face was full of resentment, hatred and regret: "Old thing, I don¡¯t recognize you as my father. I believe that the old **** will not be a father if you are a father. of."


    On the spaceship, Yongdu couldn''t help but cursed at these words, this stinky boy.


    This is just great.


    I''m afraid that the entire universe knows his name so well. Maybe, he is still registered in the hearts of those gods who don''t like to be born.


    "what!!"


    Yi Ge roared, but he didn''t seem to hear Xing Jue''s words at all. Instead, he stared directly at Lake with his hands on his back.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Next second.


    Almost when the Hundred-armed Giant completed the task of binding Ego, and when the Force Tree completely surrounded his brain and successfully completed the task.


    Igor¡¯s spiteful voice almost filled the universe: "Don¡¯t you just want my **** power, I will give it to you, but I curse you, you vicious child, my fate will be Your future fate, I curse you, your son will also cast you off the altar, the **** you created with your own hands will become your hell, and anyone who has helped you and used the power of the gods will be affected in this way. curse!!!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 827: From illusion to reality

    Ego is full of spiteful and terrible curses, roaring in this universe.


    Rumble!


    In that obviously, the **** who controls the law of the curse seems to be trying to fulfill the curse.


    Lake looked up instantly.


    "Curse, if you dare to accept this, I will kill you!"


    "..."


    Rumble!


    The killing intent that accompanied Lake soaring into the sky was after all surrounding Eagle''s body. From then on, it seemed that the chaotic universe that would emerge from the illusion and the illusion was constantly trying to impact reality.


    On the Force Tree, it completely turned into a whirlpool, constantly containing the fragments of the newly broken Ego Star, and chucking them together, quickly forming the world of the round place that day.


    The earth in the chaotic universe is relying on this brand-new world to begin his stride towards reality.


    The curse in the dark is not sent.


    even¡­


    At the moment Igo issued the last desperate curse and was completely suppressed by the Hundred-armed Giant, he saw it, and the curse he issued has been suspended in the darkness.


    why!


    Ego couldn''t help but think of why the curse he sent could not affect Lake.


    In fact, the reason is very simple.


    Lake¡¯s Force Tree can transform all power into Lake¡¯s most fundamental Chaos Force.


    The Chaos Force can also adjust other powers at fixed points and output the power that Lake wants.


    If Lake uses power that does not belong to this universe at this moment, or the power of the World Tree universe, there is no doubt that a curse will definitely fall on him.


    but¡­


    Facing a new universe like the world tree, the universe itself has made its own choice.


    However, once the universe itself discovers that it is not that he wants to swallow the Force Tree, but that the Force Tree wants to swallow him, it is afraid that this curse will immediately fall.


    unfortunately.


    If you don¡¯t surrender now, after I consolidate the current results, you are afraid there will be no chance.


    "The Force Tree!"


    "go!"


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by the sky-shattering light of the Force Tree flashed and banged, after the colorful light disappeared, all of a sudden, everyone who was watching the battlefield couldn''t help but open their mouths, looking at the empty starry sky in front of them, some The reaction is not enough.


    Boom!


    In the solar system.


    Boom!


    That day, the world that was suppressing Igo''s brain suddenly appeared in the round place.


    "Here¡­"


    "Are we in the solar system?"


    "How is it possible, we are almost 30,000 light-years away from the solar system."


    "But this is the solar system!"


    Yongdu watched the fast jump, and finally regained the coordinates of the successful status, pointing to the position on the coordinates, and said with certainty to the unbelievable people.


    "Four Spirit Orbs!"


    "Completion!"


    With a thought to Lake, he directly took out the mysterious reward this time, the energy of the Four Spirit Orbs. In an instant, the completed Four Spirit Orbs relied on the surrounding continents of the Chaos Universe and turned into the four fundamental elements to make the Chaos Universe once again. Secure it firmly.


    The Chaos Universe revealed its appearance and began to rapidly expand in the real universe. Just as the World Tree Universe landed in this universe back then, the Chaos Universe is also beginning to find a way to land.


    Once the landing is successful, then the Chaos Universe will not be nothingness, but will become a so-called parallel universe just like the World Tree Universe.


    As for why choose the solar system?


    The reason is also very simple.


    It¡¯s the closest to the earth, and likewise, it¡¯s also very close to the World Tree universe.


    not to mention.


    The Heaven Nebula and Sileia Nebula that Lake worked so hard to defeat some time ago are both in the solar system.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    "what is that?"


    "angel?"


    On the Force Tree, three angel queens from heaven fell in front of Lake, looking around in amazement, and then Kesha''s gaze was fixed on the one that was hugged by the giant with a hundred arms, and countless heads were facing Yigo. The one-hundred-armed giant who uttered the roar that could destroy the soul: "Is this also the giant in the world tree?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, but I used the law of giants."


    Talking.


    With a thought, Lake directly communicated with Thetis who was on the bottom of the earth: "Thetis, I need the help of the ocean giant Nereus!"


    Thetis, who was in Atlantis, looked up and seemed to see Lake today, nodded, and then, with a squeak, she quickly went down the gap of the ocean to find her grandfather, the giant of the ocean, Nereus. !


    Lake immediately turned towards Kesha, Liangbing, Crane Creek, and even Hill, who was far away in the Sileia Nebula, and said: "The Chaos Universe is about to come out. I want the Heavenly Nebula and Sileia. Nebula is included, embellishing the Force Tree!"


    After he absorbed Yi Ge, had a rooted and realistic soil, and after the completion of the Four Spirit Orbs, on the trunk of the Force Tree, ten trunks were separated from the left and right!


    Rumbling.


    There was a hum.


    As the Ego star, which was moved and turned into a round sky, quickly swept all the matter in the surrounding universe, the leaves on the top of the World Tree became more blooming and bright.


    Boom!


    The Olympus Mountain, which was originally towering on the Chaos Continent, was equally huge and towering into the clouds, and was full of the Force Tree''s roots. It took the Chaos Continent to its roots and took off instantly. With a bang, it seemed to be instantly integrated with the Force Tree. It fell in the middle of the Force Tree, and then, with the atrium kingdom that quickly extended in all directions, the fall of the Olympus Peak seemed to lift the Force Tree by one section.


    Boom!


    After the Force Tree fell to the top of Olympus, with a thud, it was directly sinking. In an instant, under such an action, the opening of the chaotic universe once again expanded slightly!


    Oneshette!


    Next to him, Xingjue, who was also brought into the Force Tree by Lake, looked at the brilliant zodiac signs in the universe with a shocked expression on his face and couldn''t help widening his eyes without blinking.


    Lake took a deep breath.


    The two uppermost trunks of the Force Tree whizzed out directly, breaking through the air, and when they were recovered again, there were already two more nebula kingdoms in the same circle of the sky.


    Rumble!


    The size of the Force Tree skyrocketed once again.


    The Heavenly Nebula is located on the trunk on the left under the canopy.


    The Silea Nebula is located under the tree trunk, the mountain of tree trunks on the right.


    Further down.


    Two tree trunks were vacated.


    Further down, is the Chaos Continent once located at the bottom. At this moment, the Chaos Continent directly occupies the fifth trunk, creating an atrium world belonging to the Force Tree.


    In the center of this atrium world, there is the Olympus sacred mountain, which is perfectly integrated with the Force Tree. The sacred mountain is endless, even if you look from the direction of heaven, you can only see the rising part of the sacred mountain. .


    Then it was under the atrium world.


    The first to bear the brunt is Star Eagle.


    The roots of the Force Tree almost surround the Star of Yigo. Even with the blessing of the Law of Hunger, it would take hundreds of years for the Force Tree to completely absorb the power of the gods.


    The source of magic.


    If you look closely, there is not only a gap in the source of magic, which allows the source of magic to stay and water the Force Tree. Similarly, there seems to be a passage directly upstream to the trunk of the tree under the Sileia Nebula. in.


    The magic power fell on the tree trunk, not staying, but gathered together.


    Although the goddess of magic Mystra hugged Hermione''s thigh in fear of Lyk, but this did not hinder one thing.


    Mistra is also from the dragon!


    Sit in rows and divide the fruit.


    This is the first thing to open the king, and it is also the first thing to do.


    and so!


    Although the fountain of Mystra¡¯s own magic power is still under the trunk, when the third kingdom of the Force Tree, the kingdom completely condensed by the power of magic, is born, Mystra will The goddess of magic in the true sense, with a kingdom that belongs solely to her.


    As for under that.


    That is where the purest darkness is, and it is also the underworld that wraps the real tentacles of the Force Tree.


    but¡­


    not enough!


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    at this time.


    Rumble!


    After Titi ribboned her grandfather, Nereus, the giant of the ocean, appeared on the world tree, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com is the sound of surging waves!


    "Hahaha!"


    Nereus, the giant of the ocean, just woke up from his deep sleep. When he saw the universe of the Force Tree, he laughed and looked at Lake: "The future is destined to be a great King Midgard, you really I did not let me down. I would like to incarnate the oceanic theocracy of your universe and become the oceanic theocracy."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "O the giant of the benevolent ocean, I never thought of claiming your theocracy. I just want you to become the ocean of this universe. Your experience and the ocean of mercy will help this quickly. The growth of the universe!"


    "I will."


    The giant of the ocean smiled like this, but still directly surrendered his theocratic power of the ocean to Lake, soaring with his huge body that was completely condensed from the ocean: "My nine daughters of the river were deceived by Odin. The river needs to rely on it. You are here, I will incarnate in the ocean here with peace of mind, and help you nourish the universe of this origin!"


    Finished.


    Nereus, the giant of the ocean, banged directly, the infinite ocean instantly scattered on all the planets, the ocean instantly appeared in all the kingdoms of the sky on the Force Tree or those countries that revolved around the sky. In the small world.


    It has become the atrium world of the Force Tree, and it is also on the once chaotic continent, and it has appeared in the almost endless ocean world!


    Seeing this, Thetis pursed her lips, and waved the trident on her hand, and snorted.


    Lake''s heart moved.


    moment.


    Under Theisna''s authority to control Atlantis, the directness was to place Atlantis in the ocean of the atrium kingdom.


    In the depths of the ocean in the atrium kingdom, a gap stretched out, and it automatically communicated with the underworld kingdom in the most endless darkness.


    ¡­

 Chapter 828: Arrangement for Xingjue

    In this tumbling in the atrium world, wrapped in the ocean surrounding the atrium world, the ocean giant Nereus once again appeared in shape, and then looked at Lake as if convincingly, and then disappeared into the ocean.


    This raging ocean, at this moment, with the help of Thetis''s trident, gradually calmed down.


    Lake handed the theocracy of the ocean to Thetis.


    Thetis is his woman, and also the granddaughter of the ocean giant Nereus, and Thetis controls the oceanic divine power of the Force Tree universe. Lake is very relieved.


    but¡­¡­


    Thetis tilted her head, looked at Lake, and smiled: "You know I never wanted to be the queen of Atlantis."


    Lake laughed.


    This is the truth.


    The reason why Thetis became the Queen of Atlantis back then was not voluntary, but was persecuted by herself at the time, and for Lake.


    at the moment?


    This has changed a universe, can''t I change myself to be happy?


    and¡­¡­


    Thetis closed her hair and looked at Lake: "When I came here, my grandfather, Nereus, the elder of the ocean, made a final prediction for this brand new universe."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "The final prophecy?"


    Thetis nodded: "Yes, Grandpa said, he has seen the future that will happen after the dusk of the gods."


    Lake smiled and said: "I will give the Odin gods dusk, this is my promise!"


    Thetis said: "I never doubted this. My grandfather was still the elder of the ocean, so even if I don''t accept your ocean authority, I still own the ocean authority. I don''t need the ocean authority."


    Lake smiled: "All right."


    Don''t just don''t.


    Keep it for now.


    Thetis looked at Lake: "Grandpa said, you can entrust the authority of the ocean to your brother."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    It was one thing that he didn''t kill Peter, and it was even the same thing that he taught Peter.


    but¡­¡­


    Give Peter the power of the ocean?


    Good guys.


    Although he is indeed a qualified younger brother in the set destiny, Lake has not been in the set destiny from the beginning. Therefore, he will not kill Peter, and will even subdue Peter, but he will give the power of the ocean to him. Peter?


    What are you thinking about?


    Nereus is teaching me to do things?


    but.


    Lake looked at Thetis with a smile: "I think Nereus should have a good reason for this."


    From the side of Thetis, he looked at Peter, who was at a loss in front of the Olympian Alpine Shrines and was pointed at by a few female onlookers. Then he looked at Lake: "You can''t kill Igo. Exiled to the abyss of darkness?"


    Lake nodded.


    Ego can only be refined, not killed, unless Lake wants his chaotic universe to degenerate from reality to illusion once again.


    At the very least, Ego can''t die before the Force Tree is completely swallowed.


    Igo can only be imprisoned, and what place can be compared to the endless and purest dark abyss that makes up the world of the underworld.


    Lake seemed to know why Thetis said that.


    Yigo can''t kill, at least he can''t die now, and even, in the process of the Force Tree''s complete refining, Lake needs to make sure that Yigo is alive.


    Directly exiled Eagle to the dark abyss, the alone kind, the ghost knew whether Eagle would do anything.


    But if the Hundred-armed Giant was also sent to the dark abyss, Ego would not be able to do anything, but it is very likely that he would be killed by the Hundred-armed Giant.


    Isn''t it right now?


    Lake appeared directly on the star Eagle in the real universe, watching the howling giant with one hundred arms frowned, watching the about to collapse Eagle and said in a deep voice: "Enough!"


    Eagle Star has other uses.


    Boom!


    Lake directly blasted open the passage leading to the underworld dimension.


    The three giants of the underworld instantly appeared at the end of the passage. Just now, when the Force Tree universe changed on a large scale, the underworld also experienced unprecedented changes.


    Just now, the Big Three of the Underworld are stabilizing the stability of the Underworld.


    Lake looked directly at the Hundred Arms Giant who stopped moving under his scolding, looked at the Hundred Arms Giant¡¯s Igo who was only tearing it apart, and smiled coldly: "Go to the dark abyss, where you can Torture him to your heart''s content and repay him hundreds of times for how he used to treat you. The Dark Abyss will be your place."


    The countless heads of the giant with hundreds of arms uttered a variety of languages ??as if they were saying something.


    It should be a word of thanks.


    Because, after the Hundred-armed Giant finished speaking, the bear directly hugged Yigo, turned around, and walked toward the underworld world that expanded with his size.


    at this time.


    Camora appeared not far away, took a deep breath, and looked at Lake: "That..."


    She wanted to ask where Peter was.


    Although Lake said that he would not swallow Peter, he looked at Igo, who was weak in the arms of the Hundred-armed Giant but yelled at Lake...


    Let me put it this way.


    Lake is so kind and filial, maybe he will be respectful brothers and sisters?


    This is also very possible.


    Lake glanced at Kamora, turned around, and directly led Kamora into the Force Tree universe, which is now considered to be the initial opening of the parallel universe.


    In front of the Temple of Olympus.


    After Lake took Kamora to the ground, he looked up and saw that a long river of time flowing slowly and the long river of fate above the long river of time were weaving side by side.


    The Three Goddesses of Destiny finally entered the Kingdom of Heaven and Sileia Nebula, and they could prepare for the long river of fate they could not wait for.


    As for the three goddesses of time?


    The same is true, beginning to weave a stable and orderly river of time belonging to the Force Tree universe for the Force Tree universe.


    As the ruler of the Force Tree, Lake, if necessary, can jump into the long river of time and play with the Force Tree for a long time.


    "Peter..."


    Pull a magic card is also found in Peter''s crowd is the kingdom of heaven three queen Anna Hill and Intuit Tisi there, and then, after finding Peter, this perception seems to return, quietly he asked: "Who they are ?"


    Peter opened his mouth and looked at Kamora: "It seems that they are all sisters in law!"


    Camora: "..."


    Lake shook his head, and left the Olympus mountain with Xingjue and Kamora directly, and directly with Peter, appeared on the same endless beach in the Atrium Kingdom.


    "Peter..."


    Lake pointed to the vast ocean in front of him, looked at Peter and said, "I plan to make you the sea **** of this universe!"


    Peter was stunned.


    Kamora was also surprised and said: "What?"


    Peter blinked.


    God.


    Poseidon.


    Good guy, I really am the protagonist, has the time come finally?


    Lake looked at the expression on Peter''s face: "I have a task to give you."


    Peter looked back and seemed to be saying, what task?


    Lake took Peter and pulled directly into the card magic in the ocean, went into the ocean, then straight into the dark abyss of the world divide Hades, stared at the dark abyss is hekatonkheires fancy of torture Igor, towards Peter said: "Igor can not die now, at least, in my prior to completion of his plunder was not dead, so I will give you the divine right of the ocean, but you have to do a very simple task, When I noticed that the Hundred-armed Giant was about to torture Igo, he appeared in time to stop them."


    Hearing that such a simple task could be exchanged for Seagod, Peter frowned and said, "Can''t others do it?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Who else are you referring to, me?"


    Peter shook his head: "No, I mean, it was in front of the hall just now..."


    "Kaisha, Liangbing, and Hexi, take charge of the heavenly nebula for me!"


    "Hill is in charge of the Sileia Nebula for me!"


    "Thetis is in charge of Atlansti for me."


    "The three goddesses of fate weave the fate of all living things for my universe."


    "My daughter, the Three Goddesses of Time, has just been born and has not yet reached the full moon. She has been shaping my universe under the leadership of their mother, the Three Goddesses of Destiny."


    "correct."


    Lake eyebrow Mao Yiyang, looked Peter: "You have a few sister did not see, but they also have something ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Looking back, my sister, I was not the thing to do."


    Peter''s eyes lit up: "We have a sister?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth moved slightly: "That''s my sister, not yours. You want a sister. Let Yongdu quickly find a woman and make one for you."


    mmp.


    Betty is my sister and I am alone.


    Lake said so, and then continued: "Moreover, even if she wants to come over, she can''t take this task."


    "why?"


    "Because only we, who are gods, can feel the state of Yigo through the power of the gods."


    "..."


    This is the point.


    For other people, you can also look after Andre was it, but there are still risks, such as, alerted the others Andre dying, then have a look, Andre directly hekatonkheires to cook, and in that case , Then play a ghost.


    and¡­¡­


    "Hekatonkheires is composed of numerous that had been killed by Andre soul to the formation of blood, I revenge for them, and hekatonkheires will listen to me, will listen to you, because you are my brother, also a one hundred arm The giant¡¯s younger brother or elder brother or something."


    Lake of the case said, looked Peter: "All in all, I give you a task, I give you the divine right of the ocean, you usually can not come back, even if you are outside, God can still perceive the force of the body to perceive In the current state of Yigo, at the moment you discover that the Hundred Armed Giant is going to die Yigo, you can use the divine power of the ocean to come back here to stop them."


    Xingjue nodded: "Understood, but I have one more question."


    Lake smiled and said, "Say."


    Xingjue looked up at Lake: "Can''t you do it yourself?"


    Camora kicked Xing Jue directly next to him.


    This idiot!


    ...

 Chapter 829: New God Licking Dog Xingjue

    Is this something unclear?


    From Kamora''s point of view, there is no doubt that Lake gave the divine power of this ocean to Xingjue only because Xingjue was his younger brother, and he was of the kind.


    Even if it''s not like that, it''s like Thanos.


    Have you ever seen Thanos personally helping Loki to attack the earth, or have you seen Thanos personally helping Ronan to find power gems?


    Have you seen it?


    If you want to do everything, you can do it for your eldest brother. In that case, the little brother who takes a fart.


    Lake laughed loudly.


    Xingjue in front of him, holding his right leg mentioned by Kamora, like a tease, holding his right leg performing a one-leg cha-cha dance.


    I have to say, although Xingjue is strange to some extent.


    but¡­


    Xingjue is a relatively easy to get along with.


    Unlike Tony Stark, every time Lake sees Tony, especially Tony''s **** face, if it is not for Tony''s daughter Morgan, Lake does not want to deal with Tony.


    Star Jue is not like Captain America.


    Lake has always been curious about how the American team Steve Rogers did it. When he hugged left and right, he still appeared in the first meeting of the Earth Federation in a just and glorious image without changing his face. The commander of the First Earth Fleet Command.


    Xingjue is not like these two people. If you have to describe it, Lake thinks that Xingjue belongs to the kind of easy-going personality. If I can get it, then I will take it. If I can''t get it, then I will try. Steal it, if it doesn''t work, then don''t.


    In fact, Lake had thought that if he were to be substituted for Xingjue, to be frank, Lake felt that he did not have such courage to say that he would give up in front of the divine power.


    Unlike Xingjue, even in the destiny, after experiencing the short-term Celestial God realm, and then returning to the mortal realm, there is no depression at all, and even the matter can be forgotten in a blink of an eye.


    This character is very good!


    If Xingjue''s character is similar to his rebellious son, or is it similar to Tony Stark?


    Ha ha.


    Lake may still not kill the Star Jue, but he will drive the Star Jue far away and entrust him with a heavy responsibility. You are afraid that you are not entirely thinking of eating peaches.


    "then!"


    "What... Boom!"


    Xing Jue''s eyes shrank, and then, the whole person soared into the air with a bang, directly at the moment when the ocean divine power bestowed on Jin Xing Jue, it was like a depth bomb blasted in the sea.


    Next second.


    Xingjue was supported by the waves.


    "You seem to be missing something."


    Thetis appeared next to Lake, staring at Xingjue who was supported by the ocean, raised her eyebrows, took out her trident, and threw it directly to Xingjue: "With this trident, with the help of Lake Your ocean divine power, any ocean will obey your command."


    Xingjue took the trident, and seemed to think of Lake''s actions on Ego at that time, and he made a direct bang like the same, and dropped the trident on the waves.


    In an instant!


    The ocean became angry instantly.


    Nice!


    Xing Jue quickly retracted the trident, looked at the calming ocean, and reappeared on the beach. He didn''t want to just get it, the unheated Seagod Divine Power was taken back because of his mischief.


    After all, he had already given up once.


    Frankly speaking, Xingjue didn''t want to give up the second time.


    only.


    Star Jue looked at Lake, who was about to leave, and stopped.


    Lake turned to look.


    Xingjue had some curious questions: "I have one last question."


    "Say."


    "...Xinghai, count the sea... Ow!!"


    Xingjue''s words haven''t been finished yet. In an instant, Kamora kicked a kick next to him. This **** fellow, there is still more to end, and the jokes are endless?


    "and many more¡­"


    Xingjue quickly jumped a few steps towards the back with the trident, and looked at Kamora feeling something wrong: "I am already the sea god, why do you kick me and I still feel pain?"


    Camara tilted his head: "Hey, didn''t you pretend it?"


    Xingjue¡¯s mouth twitches, am I insane, what am I doing with this stuff?


    Lake laughed, glanced directly at Kamora, and then looked at Xing Jue''s body: "Although you are my brother, frankly speaking, there is no so-called brotherhood between us, but what are you? My brother, instead of letting me discipline you, let Kamora discipline you. At the very least, you won''t have any rebellious intentions."


    Again.


    Sometimes, you feel that you are not licking a dog, but in the process of chasing a girl, unless you are as straightforward as Lake, otherwise, over time, you will unknowingly become a dog licking.


    Do not believe?


    If you meet a beautiful girl, but you have nothing to do with her, would you drink the water she drank?


    No way.


    But if you catch up, do you drink it?


    Although this explanation is a bit far-fetched, the reason is that, at the very least, if Kamora beats the Star Jue, Xing Jue will not be angry, maybe even happy.


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, and he looked at Kamora: "I give you the law to ignore the gods. The meteorite may not kill Peter, and the dagger thrown from your hand will bury Peter."


    Kamora looked down at her hands, and with a thud, he directly banged Xingjue''s chest with a punch.


    Xingjue instantly turned his back on his horse: "Why?"


    Lake turned around, and when he left here with Thetis, his tone was faint: "My mother and queen taught me what fear is. You just became a god, and you need a woman to teach you. Kamorra knows how to be afraid than anyone else. And how to deal with this fear, she is very suitable, I did not make you arrogant to make you a god, just because you are my brother!"


    Finished.


    Lake took Thetis and disappeared on the beach!


    Xingjue listened to Lake''s words and was silent for a while. From the beach, he patted his body and looked at Camora: "What does this mean?"


    Camora seemed to understand something, and looked at Xing Jue: "Your brother is right, you really lack fear!"


    Xing Jue laughed: "I don''t know what fear is when I was young!"


    From childhood to adulthood, at least 30 times a day, others were about to eat his threat. Frankly speaking, Xingjue felt that it was a miracle that he hadn''t been scared to shut himself.


    In the past, Xingjue felt that he hadn''t been scared because of his extraordinary talents. Right now, Xingjue felt that he had guessed it.


    Lao Tzu is a god.


    Only others fear me, how can I fear others.


    Next second.


    Xingjue put away his Harazi in time, looked at Kamora, who was touching his toes and pressing his dagger against his neck, and swallowed his saliva: "I understand, I understand!"


    Kamor Ramen cast a blank glance at Xing Jue: "Your brother''s words mean, you can go out, don''t show off. Outside, there are a lot of gods that can kill you."


    Xingjue said: "I am a god."


    Camora put away the dagger: "The youngest **** in the universe is over one hundred thousand years old, how about you?"


    Xingjue stopped talking.


    For the universe about the knowledge of gods, Kamora must know more than Xingjue.


    after all¡­


    Although Thanos claimed to be planning to manage the entire universe, it seemed to ignore it. Behind the simple and rude concept of killing half and leaving half of a life planet, Kamora always felt that he had other plans.


    One sentence.


    According to Thanos¡¯ method of physical family planning, the probability of Thanos encountering gods is quite high.


    Even the hometown of Kamora, the planet Zehouberg has its own gods.


    But the result?


    The former Kamora once thought that the gods in his hometown had been wiped out by Thanos, but when passing by his hometown once, Kamora discovered that the people there were still paying tribute to the god.


    What does this mean, their gods are not dead, it''s just that when Thanos is carrying out physical family planning, no matter how they pray for the blessing of this god, he hasn''t come out because of certain things.


    This is also the reason why Kamora has never returned to the Zehouberg Galaxy.


    However, with regard to the whole universe of physical family planning like Thanos, the deep meaning behind UU reading , after Kamora rebelled and left Thanos, were not clear and understood.


    But Camora has a clue.


    death!


    Once, Kamora had several times when Thanos was asleep, outside the door, secretly heard Thanos murmuring this name in his sleep.


    As for who this death is, Kamora had no idea before today, but now, Kamora suddenly realized that the death mentioned in Thanos¡¯s sleep was not a dream, and he was thinking about bringing death to countless lives. This verb.


    This death is a ranking.


    That is, in control of the true law of death, the name is called the **** of death!


    Xingjue didn''t know what Kamora was thinking, but suddenly his eyes lit up and said to Kamora, "Hey, I am a **** now, so we can go to Thanos, can''t we?"


    Camora stared at Xing Jue: "What did you say?"


    Xingjue squeezed his boxer and waved his trident, as if he had just walked out of the novice village, he said, "I feel that I can now avenge you and Xingyun."


    Kamora suddenly turned black, although she was very moved, but...


    Xing Jue clutched his right leg again and jumped up. He already seriously doubted whether his right leg had been fractured.


    "Why is this again?"


    "You want to kill yourself, don''t hold me."


    "what?"


    "The Tyrant is more terrifying than you think."


    "..."


    Xingjue and Thanos have not met each other, and all the knowledge about Thanos is from the hearsay in the universe and the words of Kamora.


    but¡­


    Xingjue thought for a while, then looked at Camora: "Compared with Lake?"


    Camora: "..."

 Chapter 830: 7 Lights Legion

    Compare Thanos and Lake?


    Who is this insulting?


    Camora looked at Xing Jue, shook his head, and said, "Of course your brother is stronger!"


    The war that took place on Star Eagle was something Thanos could not participate in anyway. At the very least, Kamora knew that Thanos was like this.


    Not to mention that in that war, Lake looked up, enough to make Ego''s curse impossible to fall down with terrifying power.


    and¡­


    Kamora said: "The Tyrant is not a god. If he has to be said to be a god, then at most, he is a planet-level god, and Lake..."


    Ha ha.


    Kamora raised his head to stare at the zodiac signs dotted above, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Planetary dimension level.


    The deity of the heavenly father.


    Single universe level.


    Multiverse level.


    According to Kamora''s calculation, there is no doubt that Lake is already standing at the level of a single universe.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the planet-dimensional gods. Saga, Garon, and Mephisto are all of this level, and they have the strength that can easily destroy a planet.


    The **** of the heavens, has the ability to destroy and create a galaxy. There is a sentinel who boasts that he has the power of millions of stars, but a galaxy has 400 billion stars.


    Single universe level, creating and destroying a universe.


    Multiverse, not to mention it.


    but¡­


    Camora overestimated Lake a bit.


    After the Force Tree universe moved from illusion to reality, from a certain perspective, Lake did indeed create a universe of his own.


    but¡­


    Lake''s creation is not creation, and Lake currently has no power to destroy the universe.


    At best, Lake''s current strength is at most on the same line as Odin. After putting on the sacred suit of Zeus, his strength is also on the same level as Odin, who has hidden his trump card.


    the reason?


    Lake''s Force Tree universe was not created out of thin air, but succeeded by taking shortcuts and tricks.


    A true single-universe-level **** can directly blast out a universe with its own power, and it will also be a very stable universe.


    Lake can''t do this.


    Unless all the ten worlds of the Force Tree are hung up, and after all the laws that the universe should have, after waiting for the Force Tree universe to stabilize, Lake''s strength will rise over time.


    If it wasn''t for Lake that swallowed Eagle this time, Lake was at best as if he had just stepped into the rank of the **** of heaven.


    As for why I can beat Igor?


    Again, Lake cheated.


    Xingjue touched his chin: "So, I am a god, so, am I better than Thanos?"


    Kamora smiled directly: "You are a god, but the **** is your upper limit. You haven''t even touched the lower limit of the god, and Thanos, like Lake, belongs to the strongman who broke his own destiny. , Your brother is a true male god, and you are almost far away."


    Star Jue: "..."


    On Ego Star.


    Thetis looked at Lake with the corner of her mouth raised, and smiled: "Is it a great feeling to be praised?"


    Lake laughed and said: "I personally don''t take these false names very seriously!"


    well.


    Kamora really went on the road, is a person who can be cultivated, continue, make persistent efforts, don''t stop.


    Thetis looked at a serious saying that she didn''t care about fame, but her expression was like a very enjoyable Lake. She shook her head and said, "What do you plan to do next, directly choose to start a two-line combat mode with the World Tree and the Universe, and make a big effort. ?"


    "what."


    Lake laughed directly and looked at Thetis: "No, consolidate my strength and fight steadily. I am not a Star Jue. I dare to think that I am a god, and I will go heads up against Thanos."


    Xingjue can compete with Thanos in a 50-50 match right now.


    but¡­


    Others Thanos may give Xingjue a chance to single out? You know, Thanos is not a person with a heads-up spirit. Singles cannot be achieved, but Thanos will turn heads-up into a group fight without any psychological pressure. Of it.


    Simply put.


    Xingjue floated.


    Lake did not float, because Lake knew that what he wanted to deal with, and what Xing Jue wanted to deal with, were not at the same level at all.


    In Xingjue''s cognition, it is estimated that Thanos is a very powerful and very high mountain.


    But in Lake¡¯s cognition, at least from this moment on, Thanos is still a mountain, but a small hill that Lake can cross over is completely negligible.


    Who is the enemy he is going to deal with?


    Not to mention the name, but only in terms of time, one of them counts as an old guy who is more than a hundred thousand years older than him.


    at the moment?


    "Sturdy and steady play is the most important thing. If I want to make a move, I won''t give them any chance of luck!"


    Like this, Lake said to Thetis: "The Primal Chaos universe has just been born, and the ten realms have not been completed. Although the basic laws of the universe are perfected, there are still vacancies in the rest of the laws. Take your time, time is right for me. In other words, it can be ignored, our enemies, their strength has come to an end, and we, every day, our strength is increasing!"


    What can be crushed, Lake never thinks about leapfrogging challenges.


    Leapfrogging challenges, seemingly passionate, is actually the most stupid behavior.


    Fighting life and death with someone higher than himself, almost wandering on the edge of death, covered in blood, and finally won, but in exchange for his own injury and time to cultivate himself with exclamation and exclamation. ?


    Is it worth it?


    Crushing is the kingly way. Lake doesn''t have the idea of ??pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Moreover, he likes that he has always been decent. When he can torture others, his suit does not have any wrinkles.


    "Then you now..."


    "Set a small goal first!"


    Lake smiled and said, "For example, I want to rule the galaxy!"


    Thetis: "..."


    The Primal Chaos universe is his fundamental universe, the foundation of his body, and the source of his strength, but this does not delay his determination to rule the galaxy.


    Once he goes to war with the universe in the future, then the entire universe will be directed against him, so why not take advantage of the moment and slowly cannibalize a part of the universe first.


    The words fall.


    Lake looked down at the Ego star at his feet, and the Ego star shook again in an instant. At the same time, the appearance on the Ego star had once again undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by a violent vibration, a huge central conference hall towering like a cloud, on the surface of pure silver, appeared instantly under Lake''s law of making falsehoods true.


    Immediately afterwards.


    One by one, the buildings that existed in the fantasy were visualized by Lake, and then, with the shaking of the chaotic force tree, the brain of the Ego star was once again from the Ego star. It sank.


    Whoops.


    Star Eagle has also entered the current parallel chaotic force universe from the real universe.


    but¡­


    The coordinates of the real universe have been anchored.


    Lake wants to conquer the universe, but he has no interest in managing the universe. It just so happens that the people on Earth who have just stepped out of the interstellar have the desire to conquer the universe.


    This is good.


    What Lake wants to do is very simple, basically the same as what he did on earth.


    When converted to the universe, that is one sentence.


    Lake is responsible for the transcendental level, while the earth is responsible for the ordinary level.


    "Seven emotions!"


    "come out!"


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at the towering clouds, all corners of the Ego Star, from the arching momentum, arching the same towering Central Assembly Hall in the middle of the Seven Legion Halls.


    Boom boom boom!


    After the fall of the Twelve Heavenly Legions, the seven legions of them were intact and could be regarded as heavenly treasures. The flags of the Seven Legions were directly changed into seven colors. The flags of the emotional creatures transformed by the seven emotions rumbled on. This is now above the main building of the Hall of the Seven Legions.


    Above the building of the Red Lantern Corps, a huge bison in the shape of a blood-red flame burning all over his body, screamed incomparably against its horns.


    Hot blood and scarlet anger, taken from the cold part of the bones. With deep hatred and deep hatred, you have created Huangquan Road for your generation!


    This is the anger among the seven emotions.


    It is also the Chaos Force Tree, the largest collection, can be regarded as the most powerful emotional power in the background.


    after all¡­


    Anger is the simplest emotion. A person may have no love or hope. UU read www.uukanshu. com but definitely not without anger.


    Immediately afterwards.


    It is on the orange light that symbolizes greed, and it is accompanied by the phrase "Stealing, robbery and kidnapping are only for greed, and I deserve it by all means." If you despise us, you will be terrified, and the light of the orange lamp is brilliant! ] Appeared, the huge ugly fat snake that only entangled the Greedy Building.


    There was something wrong with Thetis''s expression: "This is so ugly!"


    Lake laughed and said, "Greedy is ugly."


    The dialogue between Thetis and Lake did not affect the appearance of the other five legions in the slightest.


    The creature transformed by the Green Lantern Corps, which symbolizes the will, is a creature whose appearance is similar to a green shark.


    Titisee''s eyes lit up: "This shark is so cute!"


    shark?


    lovely.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched slightly, but Thetis was the queen of Atlantis and the granddaughter of the ocean. Therefore, it is normal for a natural type to feel intimacy with sharks.


    Then there is the phoenix with three faces, the Blue Lantern Corps, which symbolizes the blue lantern of hope, and the phoenix with three faces is named above the Blue Lantern Corps.


    The Legion Beast, which symbolizes the Blue Lantern Legion of Mercy, is an octopus with a large number of tentacles.


    At last¡­


    It is the Legion Beast of the Black Lantern Legion that symbolizes death. The Legion Beast of the Black Lantern Legion is the one in the thick black fog of death, that looming and seemingly existing, but seemingly non-existent. Phantom.


    Thetis blinked: "Why can''t even I see clearly?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "The members of the Black Lantern Legion will be selected from the dimensions of the underworld, not from this universe."


    Death is the ultimate authority, even Lake will not give it to others.


    "The other legions?"


    "hiring!"


    "..."

 Chapter 831: Lao Mos actions

    It''s time to find some capable men for yourself, you can''t encounter anything, every time he ends up in person.


    Again.


    When have you seen Odin personally end.


    Even with the turmoil of other countries in the World Tree today, supported by the kingdom of heaven, Odin still sits on his Asgard side like an iron bastard, just like an iron egg.


    It just gives people an illusion, it seems that even if other countries are really reversed, he, Odin, the king of the world tree universe, would not care.


    But in fact?


    Odin obviously is posing a fascinating array.


    But anyway, as the king of God, Odin''s compulsion is undoubtedly full, where he is like Lake, he has personally started everything.


    But no way.


    Although Odin''s stupid son has a simpler mind, in general, Sol can still share most of the things for Odin.


    Lake was a little envious of this.


    But who made Odin tens of thousands of years older than him? Although he has many children, most of them are still in the growing period, and it is not enough to think that he will share things.


    However, the future can be expected!


    Although Lake does not have any children to use right now, it will be possible in the future.


    The current investment is the return in the future.


    Lake was born in a Wall Street family anyway, and he still knows something about investment and return.


    Just like Rockefeller.


    Rockefeller knows the investment business very well. They don''t need to pay too much attention to Lake, but when Lake was a child, they received the same treatment as Betty.


    Perhaps Rockefeller did not regard this as an investment, but in fact, this is an investment.


    It is a pity that although there are a few grown-up members of the Rockefeller family, their foundation is too shallow. Even if Lake wants to train them, frankly speaking, it costs too much to be cost-effective.


    Lake does not lack time, but in the same way, what he lacks most is time.


    In the universe, any deity can be drawn out, at least, it has developed hundreds of thousands of years earlier than Lake.


    Not to mention the various creatures under the rule of the gods.


    So Lake also needs men.


    The more the better!


    Besides, Lake had already thought about the target that the Seven Lantern Legion wanted to incorporate, and it was the Legion of Predators in the universe.


    Listening to Lake''s plan, Thetis nodded and did not express any objection, but slightly curiously asked: "However, I have a question."


    Lake smiled and said, "What''s the problem?"


    Thetis smiled and said: "What do you have to do to make the universe itself, rest assured and ignore you with this power to change his universe, this power is the power of your universe."


    Lake laughed and said: "I have the ambition of a king, and naturally I also have the heart of a king!"


    Talking.


    Boom!


    Once again, the transformed Ego star, it¡¯s not right, it¡¯s Oa star, the planet in the Tianyuan area where the headquarters of the future Seven Lamps Corps is located. Like a projection, it passes through the Chaos Force Universe and then reflects to the real outside. Went into the universe.


    Thetis looked at Lake''s operation and frowned, "You handed over this power system to the universe?"


    Lake was expressionless: "If you want to take it, you must give it!"


    Again.


    The greater the investment, the greater the return.


    Lake intends to use the Seven Lamps Legion as his vanguard in the real universe. The power system of the Seven Lamps Legion is formed from the emotional power of the Chaos Force Tree over the years.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is still the same sentence, the sword of the previous dynasty cannot cut the official of the current dynasty.


    and¡­


    On the place where the power of emotion is provided, where can the real universe provide more?


    Simply put, it''s just one sentence.


    The real universe will not rest assured to watch the power that does not belong to him expand in his universe. Therefore, Lake shared this power system with the universe itself, and in return, the power system of the Seven Lanterns is recognized. .


    Let''s talk about it again.


    The way to convert the power of emotions into the force of chaos, Lake did not share it, even in the end, the power he shared would still be controlled by him.


    This is enough!


    If you want to be a king, you don¡¯t want to pay anything, how can there be such a simple and easy thing.


    A generation of king Xiang Yu can give the best testimony.


    Lake shook his head and looked at Thetis: "Where is Hermione?"


    Thetis smiled and said: "Sister Hermione has gone to the kingdom of Arceus, and the magical world is still gestating, but the Pok¨¦mon kingdom is completed."


    Lake said with a cry, "All right."


    The kingdom of Arceus, located below the kingdom of magic, is a country specially developed by Pok¨¦mon Arceus for Pok¨¦mon to live in.


    Lake originally didn''t intend to hang this kingdom on the Force Tree. Later, after thinking about it, it was quite good to use Pok¨¦mon to target the Elf Kingdom.


    after awhile.


    Hermione came to Oa from the kingdom of Arceus: "Are you looking for me?"


    Lake nodded, stroked his nose, thought for a while, and talked to Hermione in a showdown about what happened between him and High Priest Sovereign Ayesha.


    Of course.


    And the high priest Ayesha was pregnant with his child.


    Lake said: "The kingdom of Sovereign has returned to me, but there are a few miscellaneous **** gods nearby that are planning to do something. I hope you will bring the Big Three of the Underworld to deal with it."


    Hermione nodded her head with an inexplicable expression: "So, you have found another young lady, and you are planning to let me help your new young lady?"


    Lake looked at Hermione¡¯s bright smile, but with her increasingly dangerous gaze, he was prepared for this, and said Sovereign¡¯s technology to that of Midgard today: "I can Not looking for it, but Sovereign''s technology can help Midgard to recover as quickly as possible. I just did one thing, in your words, to maximize the benefits."


    "I haven''t said this."


    "is it?"


    "What do you think."


    Hermione looked at Lake with a smile from the corner of her eyes: "So, you and that Ayesha, just because she is useful to you?"


    Lake shook his head solemnly: "Of course."


    There is love in it, but on the basis of love, it is very helpful to Lake.


    and so¡­


    Lake felt that he was not lying.


    Feeling that she was about to be completely defeated by Lake, Hermione looked at Lake curiously: "So, you tell me how many more young ladies you will add in the future, tell me the number, and don''t pop me up from time to time. Come one, you can count yourself, and I promise not to turn your face."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked suspiciously at Hermione, who was about to overflow with her grandmother''s style. Some could not believe it: "Really?"


    Hermione nodded: "I promise, you say the number, but if you say it, but you didn''t do it, hehe, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "¡­we?"


    "Ok."


    Hermione said: "This is the unanimous decision of all of us. You can say how many young ladies do you need before you think it is enough."


    Lake''s eyes rolled: "Twelve?"


    "can!"


    "...Really?"


    "Are you sure you need twelve young ladies, don''t you change it?"


    "Enough, enough."


    Ten is perfect.


    I take twelve, the number of the zodiac, just right!


    "it is good."


    Hermione nodded and said, "Emilia, Anna, Rachel, Thetis, Maria, Mandy, Croto, Lachsis, Atlopus and this new sister Ayesha, ten , I need you to keep your promise, my dear."


    Lake blinked: "Wait, I''m talking about increase."


    Hermione nodded: "What am I asking?"


    How many girls do you need?


    Lake thought about Hermione''s question.


    His face turned dark instantly.


    Good guys.


    Was a routine.


    but¡­


    Forget it, let''s do that first.


    Anyway, there are two more places.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    In this Marvel universe, it seems that there is not much that can be seen in Lake''s law, and twelve, enough, and more, Lake feels that it will be a matter of time for a fire in the backyard.


    Lake thought this in his heart, shrugged, and said to Hermione: "Okay, you have the final say, now it''s time for business."


    Hermione glanced suspiciously. Was this guy so easy to compromise on his favorite thing?


    It''s not quite right.


    Hermione always felt that there was something wrong, but she couldn''t think of any problems. She shook the topic and brought the topic to business: "Aren''t you using the Big Three to deal with Mephisto? UU reading www.uukanshu. Com, what do you want to include Mephisto?"


    Lake laughed: "This news is what Mephisto told me."


    He did have ideas for Mephisto.


    but¡­


    Falling flowers are intentional, and flowing water is merciless.


    Hermione asked suspiciously, "Mephisto told you? He wants to do something bad."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, and he looked at Hermione: "You forget, did that guy and Thor give birth to the child through Nadya''s belly?"


    Lao Mo finally chose the path that Lake least wanted to see.


    You are looking for a dead end.


    Old Mo!


    Lake was a little melancholy. As the first **** to really deal with, Frankly speaking, Lake wanted to keep Mephisto always there, and even if he could take Mephisto without a blood, the Hades of Hades. He is also willing to give it away.


    Although there is a saying, it is better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    can¡­


    Chicken head is still a chicken.


    Fengwei is also a phoenix.


    Cross-hair chicken and phoenix, are they a creature of the same rank?


    Lake thought he could make Mephisto make up his mind after revealing his Chaos Force Universe.


    As a result, Mephisto was determined.


    But it wasn''t the kind that Lake thought, but turned and ran towards the dead end.


    Hermione shook her head, knowing that Lake still has feelings for Mephisto: "If that''s the case, then why do you want to move the Big Three of the Hades to follow Mephisto''s wish?"


    Lake sighed and looked at the sky: "It''s a friend anyway. I treat friends with my heart. Before he lives up to me, I will never let him down."


    Hermione: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 832: The Legion of Predators arrives

    Of course.


    The main reason, Lake still thinks, if given the opportunity, he wants to subdue Mephisto, rather than just cut Mephisto out.


    Lake is willing to delegate power.


    This is also the reason why Lake gives the authority of the sea to Xingjue so easily. Of course, there are some who don¡¯t want to waste much time on Ego, and there are people who think that Xingjue is congenital to him, which is a malleable one. People, but more importantly, Lake wants to give himself more free time.


    after all¡­


    Lake tinkered with the Chaos Force Universe. From the beginning, he did not come with the idea of ??domination, but to allow himself to do whatever he wanted, and no one could threaten him.


    There is a saying how to say it.


    Conquering the world is easy, but sitting in the world is difficult.


    Lake agrees.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the future, after the fight against the world, Lake will directly become like Odin, obviously immortal, but because of the endless trivial matters directly caused by the gray hair ending, Lake chose to delegate power.


    Anyway, his Chaos Force Tree has been under his control. All the forces from the Chaos Universe are where he originated. Even if others want to rebel, they must have this soil.


    Lake very much hopes that Mephisto will become Pluto, and he will share his worries and problems.


    But right now, Lake also knows that there is basically no market for such an idea.


    Forget it.


    Destroy it.


    Lake didn''t want to go further and further on the road to solicit Mephisto, so, yes, he gave Mephisto so many opportunities, although most of them were jokes, then Mephisto did not once. Seriously.


    Pity.


    Lake thought so.


    However, Lake did not go back to Earth directly. After all, Mephisto released information about other Hades actions in order to delay Lake outside the Earth.


    Moreover.


    The candidate for the Seven Lanterns of Oasis has not yet come.


    But when Hermione and Andy, the commander of the Sileia Nebula, rushed to the Sovereign Galaxy together, the universe was not considered the largest force, but it could be regarded as a force that did not belong to any force and arrived at Oa.


    "Mr. Zeus..."


    Yongdu, who was in charge of contacting the Predator Legion this time, got off his own spaceship, walked to Lake, and said, "Fortunately, it''s not a shame!"


    Lake smiled and said: "I have never doubted your ability, courage, from today onwards, you will be in the Seven Lantern Legion, I hope the Blue Lantern Legion commander."


    Yongdu''s eyes lit up: "Thank you!"


    Lake smiled, this position was originally reserved for Yongdu, what he said was his usual style.


    Next second.


    Lake looked up to Rambo...


    Pooh.


    Starka!


    "Mr. Vaughan"


    With a smile on his face, Lake looked at Starkar, who led his legion members to get off the spaceship. Without any nonsense, he smiled directly and said: "I believe that Yongdu has told you about me and what happened here. , Then, tell me, Mr. Starka Vaughan, what is your choice?"


    Starka said blankly: "I just promised to come here and take a look at what a new **** is like."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really, now you see it, how do you feel?"


    "You are very ambitious."


    "is it?"


    Lake haha ??laughed and looked at Starka: "I didn''t know that I was so easy to see through. You can tell from that, can you say something that is convenient?"


    "You killed your biological father, imprisoned him, and continued to refine his power."


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded with a faint expression: "He may be my biological father, but unfortunately, my father is not him. I don''t know yet, the commander of the Predator Legion, so... Our Lady?"


    Starka then glanced at Yongdu, and then to Lake: "I am not a Virgin, I don¡¯t know, but predators won¡¯t welcome anyone who sells children. There are a hundred predators in the universe, and you choose With Yongdu, I lost the other ninety-nine."


    The complexion of Yongdu next to him changed: "Starka..."


    Lake stretched out his hand to Yongdu next to him, signalling Yongdu to be safe, and then looked at Starka: "There is a conflict between Yongdu and the predator legion. I don¡¯t want to control it, so I have Two choices for you, Starka!"


    Yongdu sells children, this thing can''t be washed.


    Lake said that he didn''t mind whether his people were villains or decent, but he just didn''t mind that. As for the others, Lake still did things in one sentence.


    This is not his original world. Therefore, there are people who murder and set fire, and some people are full of evil. It has nothing to do with him.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    It was true that Yongdu violated the rules of the Predator Legion, but what Lake wanted was not to incorporate the Predators, but to change the name of the Predator Legion into the Seven Lantern Legion to serve him.


    Starka and his stepsister, also his wife Aletta looked at each other, and then looked at Lake vigilantly.


    Seeing this, Lake laughed haha: "Don''t be nervous, Starka, I always hope to convince people with reason."


    "is it?"


    "Since you know that I am ambitious, then, there is no doubt that I intend to be in the galaxy, the gods should have his pasture, and I like the galaxy, so you have two choices."


    With both hands on his back, Lake showed his radiant power of the gods comparable to the unit universe gods. Like a stalwart god, watching Starka and his stepsister''s wife Aletta telling them what he can give them. Two choices.


    "First, if you have no ideas, or if you can¡¯t persuade yourself to work with Yongdu again, then, sorry, any one comes first, so, Yongdu stays, you go, I give you the time to go, I Will not kill you, give you time to leave the galaxy."


    "what?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Why?"


    "what!"


    With a move of Lake''s heart, a member of the predators behind Starka jumped into the air, seeming to be holding his throat by a pair of big hands, dancing in the air.


    "Please remind you, I may have just recently become a god, but I assure you, maybe most of the time, my temper is the best among all gods, but the speed at which I turn my face is also all gods. The fastest one in there."


    "boom!"


    As Lake said, letting the members of the Predator Corps fall to the ground with a bang, fell off his legs, and then looked at Starka with a smile, continuing to talk about his second choice.


    "As for this second choice."


    "You know too."


    "Disband your Legion of Predators and join the Legion of Seven Lamps I tailored for you."


    "I give you strength, give you more protection from the gods, and even give you a home for the Legion of Predators."


    "even¡­"


    "The rules of the Seven Lamps Legion, as long as you can follow the ten commandments I set for the Seven Lamps Legion, I will name it, the Ten Commandments of Ou A!"


    "As long as the Seven Lanterns act according to this rule, again, you are still you. You may think that Yongdu''s behavior is very shameless. Similarly, my galaxy does not need to be said to be pleasing to the predators, but in fact it is The existence of a robber."


    "how is it?"


    A human trafficking.


    One was kidnapped.


    If these two crimes have to be more serious and shameless, they are indeed the first one to be very scornful, but again, if this matter is seriously investigated, Yongdu is not actually a human trafficking agent. .


    Yongdu looks for Yigo''s biological children everywhere, finds them, and then brings them back to Yigo. Among them, his own birth is the key point.


    Igo is the client, who entrusted Yongdu to find it.


    If Yongdu didn''t have this commission, and all sorts of things went to find the children to buy it for Yigo, then Lake would also slap Yongdu directly.


    but¡­


    Seriously speaking, Yongdu''s behavior is not considered human trafficking, at best, it is a big fool who has been fooled by others.


    Of course, this is not the point.


    The point is, it¡¯s wrong for Yongdu to steal Yigo¡¯s child back, but the Predator Corps, except for the business of kidnapping and trafficking in children, does not do anything. No matter how many other killing and looting tasks are done, they Are you a good person?


    Stop it.


    The crime is only serious, nothing else!


    Starka said in a deep voice, "Then what if the two of us don''t choose."


    "Then you have no need to survive."


    Lake was all smiles, and there was no thirsty expression at all: "Although adults do not know how to do multiple-choice questions, it is because adults have this ability to take all of them, but unfortunately, you are not adults in my eyes. , So you can only choose one of the two. If you don¡¯t choose, I don¡¯t mind sending you to my underworld to report."


    He wanted to be lazy, but he didn''t want to be thirsty enough to perform some kind of scrutiny, or a scene of seven captures and seven releases.


    Mephisto has no such opportunity.


    Why do predators have?


    Is it just because Starka has long missed John Rambo?


    Don''t be funny.


    Starka looked at Lake, and he could feel that Lake was not joking.


    Lake stared at Starka with a smile on his face: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, Starka, I think there is a heart to subdue the Legion of Predators, but you are too weak. Therefore, what I say is to you, Some are so aggressive and seem to force you to do this multiple-choice question, but they are not."


    Starka¡¯s stepsister and wife Aletta, and Aletta, who looks eastward, sneered: "Really, in your opinion, what kind of words are persecution, God, Zeus!"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised, looked at Aletta, and smiled: "Yes, I can tell you, if I tell you, either surrender or die, this sentence is my persecution against you. For the irrelevant words, I I don¡¯t like to spend more time talking."


    Starka: "..."


    Legion of Predators: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 833: Conquer the Legion of Predators

    Yes it is.


    Either surrender.


    Or die.


    Anyone who is familiar with Lake knows that once he has a murderous intention, it is wrong. Once Lake feels something is wrong, usually, Lake chooses to kill first and then speak.


    This is Lake''s consistent style.


    The villain will be forced before or after the action.


    Lake is not a villain, even now, killing first and talking later, this one is still implemented by Lake.


    Hit it first, and ask the questions when you hit it!


    Aletta''s words were choked, and her mouth opened. After listening to these words of Lake, she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Thank you?


    Or just say that you are coming?


    are you crazy?


    In front of them, there was a god, and it was not the weakest **** like Yigo, it could be said that he didn''t even have a **** goalkeeper qualification.


    The people of the predators still don''t doubt, the Lake in front of him, slapped them, and they would be ashamed.


    Starka and Aletta looked at each other. After a while, Starka took a deep breath and looked at Lake: "We want to agree, but we..."


    The words are not finished.


    On Lake''s right shoulder, a white eagle with sharp eyes and a sword-like eagle was standing on his right shoulder.


    Both Starka and Aletta''s eyes were almost stared out.


    "Eagle God?"


    "Acknowledge."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Starka and Aletta. The corners of his mouth raised: "Let me guess, the eagle **** in your mouth gave you strength and made you super lives. At the beginning, you were Those who resist this power, and then, because this eagle **** satisfies some of your wishes, then you begin to worship him, right?"


    Starka and Aletta did not speak.


    Lake smiled and said: "By the way, Starka, Aletta, tell me, don¡¯t you, Aletta, especially you, tell me, you never doubted, you were real at the time I accidentally touched the statue that sealed the Eagle God, not because of other things. For example, all of this was calculated?"


    Aletta said solemnly: "What are you talking about."


    Lake said directly: "How long have you not returned to the Akturan Galaxy?"


    Aletta was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake shook his head and said: "Forbidden land, if the things inside are good, it should be called holy land. People of your race look like this."


    Talking.


    With a thought, Lake directly transmitted the memory he had searched from the Eagle God''s mind to Aletta and Starka.


    This eagle god, when Lake saw Yongdu at the time, he saw Starkar, and even, Lake took a short time and ran to give this eagle **** who had just restored his strength to the **** of dimensionality. Grabbed it.


    Lake originally planned to eat a full eagle meal, but later, Lake felt that this eagle **** was very beautiful and breezy, so he brainwashed it and used it as a pet.


    After all, this eagle god''s arrangement is more domineering than Pikachu or something.


    Of course.


    Leather God is also very domineering.


    However, the domineering Pishen was born only after the death of Xiaozhi.


    Lake is not interested in this.


    In short, the reason why Lake is certain that Starka will come is because the Eagle God came. Lake did not use the Eagle God to spread the letter. He was not so dishonest. He killed the Eagle God, naturally, Starka and Alai. The power that the tower obtained from the Eagle God also disappeared.


    The disappearance of power, this is the main reason Starka and Aletta will come.


    Having seen the landscape of super life, if it is possible, who would be willing to degenerate back?


    quickly.


    Starka and Aletta recovered from the memory of the Eagle God in shock.


    wrong.


    It should not be called the Eagle God, but should be called the Evil God Eagle!


    Again.


    If the eagle **** is the eagle god, then he should be placed in the holy place, burning incense day and night, and then by the way, the high priest and the people pray on important festivals.


    But the Eagle God was placed in the forbidden area. To put it bluntly, Aletta''s race had been caught in this evil eagle a long time ago, and it took countless costs to seal the evil eagle.


    but¡­


    Starka and Aletta released him, and there is even a more cruel thing waiting for Starka and Aletta.


    Lake has just asked Aletta how long it has been since she returned to her home planet.


    in fact¡­


    Aletta''s home star has been destroyed, and the person who destroyed her home star was not someone else, it was the star eagle that Aletta had merged with Starka at the time.


    This is why Starka and Aletta asked the Eagle God to separate them, and he would separate them.


    Because maybe the star eagle is the two of them, but they are not the star eagle, but as the time of the star eagle combined becomes longer, the two of them will understand what happened.


    This is also the reason why this evil eagle was sealed in the forbidden area.


    even¡­


    Lake watched Starka and Aletta delivered it, with a thick, unbelievable look, and smiled and said: "If you don¡¯t believe me, I can let you go to the Hades and ask your people. , What did they die?"


    Starka and Aletta did not speak, but obviously they wanted to verify.


    Lake didn''t talk nonsense, and directly transferred Starka and Aletta to the underworld, where they would ask the truth from those souls that had not been digested by the evil eagle.


    Involuntarily.


    Lake lowered his head and sighed, looked at Yongdu next to him, and smiled: "Actually, being a fallen evil **** is easier to improve than being a true god."


    Cthulhu uses destruction to enhance his strength.


    The real gods need to cultivate their own civilization.


    Simply put, the Cthulhu is a nomadic nation, while the Zhengpai God is a celestial nation.


    Yongdu didn''t speak next to him, he was still feeling the power of his blue light of hope.


    quickly.


    Starka and Aletta were sent out of the underworld in tears.


    They are unreserved letters this time.


    Lake looked at Starka and Aletta with a faint expression: "How?"


    Starka and Aletta looked up, almost in unison: "Why don''t you let us die?"


    Just now.


    Starka and Aletta knew what the evil spirit eagle did, and after they became the star eagle and everything they did on the planet, the two wanted to commit suicide.


    after all¡­


    No one suddenly felt that he had killed so many monsters all over the mountains and protected his people, and finally realized that it was not a monster at all, but the people they wanted to protect.


    I am afraid that a normal person can''t stand it.


    Lake smiled and said, "Why not, isn''t it obvious, I''m short of manpower."


    Talking.


    Lake paused to look at Starka and Aletta: "I can bring the Akturan back to life!"


    Starka and Aletta looked up at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "It''s just my advance payment to you. After all, I didn''t push you. I''ll make a price. You can consider..."


    The voice has not fallen yet!


    Starka and Aletta have already rushed to answer: "We promise you."


    Lake laughed.


    The other members of the predators changed their faces.


    "leader!"


    "Staka?"


    "Sir?"


    Starka took a deep breath and looked at Lake: "Aletta and I can only represent ourselves, not others. We are willing to work for you, as long as you can promise to resurrect the Akturan. "


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Starka, haven''t you understood what I said? The demise of any life planet in the galaxy is his own destiny, and others are the masterpieces of these evil gods."


    Talking.


    Lake''s gaze turned to Martin Nex, who was from Pluto and looked like a crystal man.


    Pluto today...


    But what about a real death star?


    the reason.


    you guess!


    Martin Necks saw Lake''s gaze, his face changed instantly: "Could it be..."


    Lake did not speak, just looked at Starka, smiled and said: "I have ambitions, not fake, but my ambitions are based on the true gods, what I need is creation, not bewitching and destruction, the galaxy , I am determined to win, UU reading However, there are more evil gods in the galaxy, they will not see this scene, so I need a legion, I give the power of the Seven Lanterns legion, even, I Give you backing to solve those evil gods and maintain life in the galaxy!"


    "I create, not destroy!"


    "I conquer, not destroy!"


    "Similarly!"


    "The mission of the Seven Lanterns is to protect."


    Lake''s tone was cold, but he said without any doubt: "The Seven Lamps Legion, on my order, will patrol in this vast universe, centering on Oa Star, dividing it into sectors, and safeguarding the entire universe. Peace, order and justice under my command."


    Talking.


    The guardian beast on the flag of the seven-seat legion of the O''A star directly manifested, and in the central conference hall, a total of ten precepts made by Lake for it were vomited!


    Protect life and freedom in the universe of the jurisdiction!


    Unconditionally obey the order of the **** king Zeus.


    Do not interfere with the culture, political system and collective will of its inhabitants on any planet!


    Abide by local laws within a reasonable range and obey local authorities!


    Respect and cooperate with other green light members and guardians!


    Maintain the honor of the legion!


    ¡­


    Simply put.


    This is an expanded version of Interpol''s framework, and Lake also directly expanded it on this basis.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised to look at the members of the Predator Legion: "I don''t need you to help me conquer one planet after another, because I don''t like you at all. I am giving you a choice. I will give you a home and give you a chia A bright career, even, gives you a chance to fulfill that dream in your heart!"


    Starka: "..."


    Aletta: "..."


    Predator: "..."

 Chapter 834: The son of God is called Adam

    It was much easier to subdue the Legion of Predators than Lake imagined.


    After Lake finished talking about his ideals and his plans for the future of the Seven Lanterns, Starka and his step-sister wife Aletta expressed their willingness to bring their fleet members to join.


    after all¡­¡­


    This is a road through the sky.


    Standing behind the Seven Lanterns Corps was not someone else, but a god, or a **** who showed his mighty strength just by killing his old father.


    Who wouldn''t want to join?


    The kind with serious moral and cleanliness, maybe, but, the Predator Legion, is this kind of person? In other words, if the Predator¡¯s real name is the Notre Dame Legion, Lake will only choose to kill, not to choose Subdue.


    "Do not interfere with the culture of any planet..."


    Starka listened to Lake about one of the ten commandments of Ou, and looked at Lake: "God King Zeus, this one..."


    "Ordinary to ordinary, extraordinary to extraordinary!"


    "..."


    Lake looked at Starka, and the corners of his mouth raised: "When it comes to the splendor of life, the life of a **** is no better than an ordinary life. I know what you want to say. The ten commandments of Ou are just for you. As for what you should do, you can decide for yourself. I will not decide your development path. Similarly, I will use this method to tell you that I don¡¯t decide you, you, don¡¯t decide life itself."


    Starka: "..."


    Separate and govern.


    This is not considered to be what Lake thought from the beginning, it was just that, Lake felt that it would be better to do it this way.


    Still learned from the earth.


    The extraordinary is extraordinary.


    Ordinary goes to ordinary.


    If the transcendent and the ordinary live together, it''s nothing. If you say it is small, the life will want to go to the transcendence. If it is bigger, that is, how will my universe develop in the future.


    For the creation of the universe, it is better to set the rules in advance. This is still the same as building roads. Instead of waiting for future repairs, it is better to go directly to the stomach from the beginning.


    At the moment it is still in the entrepreneurial period. With the development of the Chaos Force Tree, except for the transcendence acquiesced by Lake, other transcendents will enter the Chaos Force Tree universe.


    Even if Lakemer permits the extraordinary staying outside, he still needs to follow the rules of the earth extraordinary and ordinary people on the earth, and it is not allowed to enter the ordinary people''s world as a last resort.


    quickly.


    As if he did what he said, Lake left Oa Star to the predator legion headed by Starka and Aletta, and after leaving Yongdu as a guide, he turned and left.


    This trip left the earth and left directly for four years.


    Of course.


    Only four years have passed since the earth alone.


    the reason?


    It''s still time dilation.


    Even Lake doesn''t really want to explain this thing. In fact, he can explain it, but if he explains it, someone needs to be able to understand it.


    An understandable explanation is just one sentence.


    The predecessor of the little ball is Midgard, not the earth, not the planet that exists in this universe, so the little ball is a nail house, and the time outside changes, the little ball still looks like this.


    It''s that simple.


    All in all, in addition to the time spent on the small ball, the other places in the universe, time, but less than half a month has passed.


    even.


    When Hermione and Andy, the commander of the Sileia Nebula, arrived in the Sovereign galaxy on the Midgard battleship, no matter how proud the Sovereigns were, they heard that Hermione and Andy represented the king of Zeus. When they came, for the first time, they welcomed Hermione and Andy into Sovereign''s main star as if they were welcoming VIPs.


    When Hermione and Andy walked to Sovereign, the golden temple where the birth cocoons are now stored, they saw Ayesha sitting in a chair with her long golden hair.


    "High priest."


    An Ayesha''s personal maid walked to the hall with her back facing the main hall, her eyes fixed on the front, beside the unique and beautiful golden cocoon of Ayesha: "The messenger of God King Zeus is here."


    Andy heard it really, looked at Hermione: "Messenger, we?"


    Hermione shook her head: "Do you think we will spread the news that we work together?"


    Andy took a deep breath: "So I like women."


    Hermione: "..."


    As long as she also likes women, then she will not work with other women.


    This brain circuit can be said to be not innocent, but it can definitely be called unique.


    After the maid finished the report, she left from the small door of the main hall over there.


    Ayesha, with her back to Hermione and Andy, slowly got up from her chair.


    Facing the really slender and tall Ayesha, Andy almost looked up: "This Sovereign race seems to be very unique in height."


    Ayesha turned to look.


    Andy saw the Ayesha, who was different from other Sovereigns, who had a golden powder complexion, and was even closer to their fair and beautiful Ayesha.


    Isn''t it said that the Sovereign race is a gold powder race? Why does this Ayesha seem to be not a gold powder anymore?


    Yes it is.


    Ayesha, who used to leave her golden powder state in the shower, also had the complexion of Angelica at this moment. Only the long hair that really looked like gold meant that Ayesha was from the Sovereign tribe.


    Ayesha''s eyes fell on Hermione: "Hello."


    Hermione nodded slightly, and said hello. After that, her gaze fell on the huge two-meter-high golden cocoon that Ayesha had just watched.


    Next second.


    Hermione raised her eyebrows and said, "That guy, but he likes tradition very much. He doesn''t mind others keeping up with the times, but he minds his own."


    Ayesha looked at the golden cocoon in front of her again, and then said in a faint tone: "I have left my best things and his best things to him. This is the next step in our evolution!"


    More powerful!


    More beautiful!


    The golden cocoon in front is connected to the resource bank of the birth cocoon hall, and almost endless resources nourish this golden cocoon.


    In this...


    One life is being conceived, and one can almost be said that he alone can be the entire life of Sovereign being conceived.


    Ayesha looked at Hermione again: "He will be the new king of Sovereign, the invincible king!"


    Hermione nodded: "I have no objection to this."


    Ayesha transferred the life she and Lake had conceived to this golden cocoon.


    There are many reasons.


    Ayesha wants this conceived life to belong to Sovereign, but Lake¡¯s life level is so high, if the child is born according to the normal process, there is no doubt that Lake¡¯s genes will overwhelm everything, which is conceived. Child, let alone in case, it is 100% sure to not have the unique skin color of Sovereign.


    So Ayesha thought of fertility cocoons.


    wrong.


    It is a more advanced golden cocoon.


    One sentence.


    Use all of Sovereign''s power to help her conceive this child, to fight against the powerful and unmatched gene of Lake during the gestation process, and only with the power of a family can there be a chance to fight.


    More importantly, Ayesha did not want to lose her golden complexion after seeing her skin color change in this short period of less than half a month.


    If she couldn''t even keep her golden complexion, then how could she call Sovereign''s high priest to dominate.


    Hermione walked to Ayesha''s side, stood side by side with Ayesha, looking at the golden cocoon that is indeed domineering in front of her as if she was talking about sisters. Her eyes passed through the golden cocoon and fell into it. The fragile being still gestating curiously said, "Have you thought about a name?"


    Ayesha said softly: "Adam!"


    Hermione raised her eyebrows: "It''s quite suitable."


    Among the myths about God on the earth, Adam is the first son of God. There is also a wild history saying that this is the first demigod born of the union of humans and gods.


    obviously.


    Ayesha borrowed such an allusion.


    After Hermione said this, she didn''t say anything, she looked at Ayesha directly: "Sovereign was spotted by several **** lords, I am here to help you~www.novelhall .com~what about him?"


    "Busy to deal with the Lord of Hell."


    Hermione said so, and then shook her head: "Others are getting older and more leisurely, and this guy seems to be getting older and busier. He said that he would have a holiday, but in fact, he gets busier day by day. ."


    So Hermione didn''t get it. Lake is already so busy, why is there still time to continue to mess around with flowers?


    Is the so-called busyness an illusion?


    Ayesha said: "Sovereign has slaughtered a god."


    Hermione said: "This time is different, this time, they are not targeting Sovereign, but Zeus itself."


    If the Helllord who wants to deal with Sovereign this time just wants to deal with Sovereign only, then there is no need to be so nervous.


    But this time the lord of **** attacked Sovereign against the new and powerful **** Zeus.


    Sovereign will definitely be merged into this new **** Zeus, then, if at this time, Sovereign''s power of life and death is robbed again, then, not to mention other things, even if it is to negotiate terms, it will be a lot of good things.


    In simple terms.


    This time the **** lords united with a group of people who knew the internal news and knew that there was a road to be built here, so they collectively funded and prepared to unite to buy the land where the road must pass. The kind of open negotiation conditions.


    This is planning to partner up and play big against Lake.


    and¡­¡­


    Even if Lake is unwilling, or if Lake intends to tear his face and force a buy, hehe, they can completely tear the ticket to Sovereign, and then pat the **** and leave.


    After all, this is a temporary business, and investment is risky. They know this, but if the investment is successful, then their gains are also very huge.


    ...

 Chapter 835: Gods Daughter Diana

    and so¡­¡­


    If it is said that the war between Lake and Eagle was the so-called war of founding a nation.


    So this time, there is no doubt that the fight is the battle of Liwei.


    wrong.


    It should be considered a battle of styles.


    After all, as a new **** born in these hundreds of thousands of years, Lake''s behavior and style are unknown. Therefore, it is not so much a spontaneous combination of a group of **** lords who smelled the smell, it is better to say that this is A group of gods acquiesced and even encouraged the union behind.


    The Lord of Hell wants to play a big ticket.


    And the group of gods watching Lake wanted to probe Lake''s character.


    This group of **** lords are chess pieces.


    This is a game. The gods who play chess, want to see what Lake will do in the face of such a situation. Is it to compromise and let the **** lords take what they want? Compromise style?


    There is also communication between the gods.


    just¡­¡­


    The communication between the gods comes from the society of acquaintances, or in other words, they choose to communicate only when they know what kind of gods they are. For those who are not familiar, the gods will not deal with them easily.


    "Sovereign''s army is already on the brink of life and death for Chen Bing."


    "Not enough, this time they are coming menacingly."


    Hermione said with blinking eyes: "Let these Helllords take their death army into Sovereign one step, even if we lose!"


    The flames of war must not be brought to Sovereign.


    Just to clearly tell the many gods that although the **** Zeus was just born, his strength is still there.


    even¡­¡­


    Hermione looked at Ayesha: "This time, not only will this group of criminals be eliminated, but at the same time, the life planet in their hands can also be taken."


    Kou can go, I can go too!


    Coming and not going to be indecent!


    Hermione knew the true meaning of Lake''s words when Lake said that the Big Three of Hades would also accompany him.


    If it were just to defend against the enemy, the Big Three of the Underworld would not have to come over. Hermione''s supreme magic alone would be enough to help Sovereign resist the invasion.


    But when the Big Three of Hades came, it was definitely not just a simple defense.


    Ayesha looked at Hermione.


    Although the Sovereigns have acquired their own authority over life and death because of the slaughter of the gods, they have become somewhat arrogant and arrogant.


    But that is for the dimension god.


    At that time, the shocking battle between Lake and Ego was broadcast live in Sovereign, and Lake, with its dazzling posture of the gods, can be regarded as shocking the people of Sovereign for a hundred years.


    According to the exclamation of the Sovereigns, that is, the **** of **** they once killed, in front of Lake, I am afraid that he is not even qualified to give him shoes.


    at the moment?


    Although Ayesha was not afraid of the invasion of the Hell God, she was only not afraid of it, but to let the Sovereigns counterattack back, frankly speaking, she was still somewhat powerless.


    After all, one is fighting at home and the other is fighting away.


    "Will he come back?"


    "will not."


    Hermione smiled and said, "If even this level of battle requires him to come in person, then not only does he not understand why he did it, but I also think that he is really busy. ."


    Ayesha: "..."


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Sovereign, the border between life and death!


    Hum!


    Hermione directly communicated with the Chaos Force Tree, and in an instant, accompanied by the surging of the surrounding air, a black gate that reached a height of ten feet instantly appeared in the border of life and death.


    And then.


    At the moment when the gate of the underworld was opened, a roar of a vicious dog whizzed out from inside the gate of the underworld. After looking at Hermione who was holding the gate of the underworld, the energetic vicious dog shook his body, and then again. Lie down to sleep.


    If other people call out of the gate of the underworld, then he will become a dish for the evil dog of hell.


    But for Hermione, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    quickly.


    The three giants of the Hades, Tianxiong star Frank, the heavenly star Matt, and the heavenly star Wick, dressed in their own sacred clothes, walked out of the underworld side by side, and came to Hermione and Andy, as well as Ayesha. In front of the countless Sovereign soldiers.


    Hum!


    The Big Three of the Hades had just walked out of the door of Hades, and in an instant, the coercion of the aftermath they carried directly shattered the surrounding space, turning it into a turbulent flow of space.


    "introduce."


    "Chaos Force Universe, one of the Big Three of Hades, Frank Tianxiong!"


    "At the same time, it is also called by Zeus, the existence of the chief instructor of the 100,000 Forbidden Army in the Hades.


    "One of the three giants of the underworld, the noble star Matt who controls the responsibility of soul judgment."


    "One of the three giants of the Hades, John Wick, the star of Tianxiong who doesn''t talk a lot of hard words."


    In this way, Hermione introduced the members of the Big Three to Ayesha, and then looked at Frank with a smile: "Chief coach, has the Forbidden Army been trained?"


    Frank said in a deep voice: "The elite soldiers are not trained, but played. One hundred thousand forbidden troops have been trained, and the rest need to be handed over to the battlefield."


    Hermione said, "Then wait for my gesture."


    Play a fart game.


    Lake always likes to count others, and when others count him, he just lifts the table.


    The group of gods hidden behind wanted to use the **** lords as pawns to test Lake, not to see whether the **** lords were willing or not, but to see whether he was willing or not.


    obviously.


    Lake is unwilling.


    This time, when Hermione was about to leave, Lake said that when necessary, he could let the fighting female angels of heaven enter the arena.


    This has been said very clearly.


    Lake not only wanted the **** lords who had come this time to come back downright, but at the same time, he also wanted to invade the inherent life planets of this group of **** lords, and directly robbed the life planets in their hands, which completely resulted in the lives of these lords. .


    "I just want to tell the entire universe plainly that he doesn''t care how the **** Igo played before. In short, he is now in power, then the times have changed."


    "The rules, the rules I did not participate in making are not as good as the toilet paper in the hut."


    "If you want to play a game with me, then follow my rules."


    "Not coming?"


    "I just lift the table!"


    on the earth.


    Lake felt the door of the Hades opened on the star of Sovereign, smiled, and then walked out of the hot spring cave on the Paradise Island where he landed.


    Eye-catching.


    At this moment, on the paradise island, the horse rumbling.


    "what!"


    "who are you."


    "..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the little loli who appeared in front of him not far away, who had long soft hair and looked like a porcelain doll.


    Diana, who was about to take a nap while her mother was taking advantage of her own mother, came here to soak in the hot springs. She flashed her big eyes and looked at Lake curiously: "Why haven''t I seen you."


    Lake stepped forward with a smile, walked to Diana, squatted down, and looked at the little Lolita in front of him: "Because I went to other places and just returned from finishing the business. Are you Diana?"


    Diana grumbled: "Who are you and how do you know my name."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised: "Who am I, I am your father, Diana."


    Diana opened her mouth slightly: "Father..."


    at this time.


    A man in a paradise island battle suit was appointed by Sever as a general of paradise island. Antiop, guarding the paradise island, called Diana''s name from a distance and then appeared.


    Antiop looked at the man in front of Diana for a moment, then looked at the rising Lake, and quickly lowered his head: "Great King Zeus!"


    Lake laughed loudly: "Where''s Seifer."


    "The queen is taking a lunch break in the hall."


    After the ceremony, Antiop got up and looked at Diana, who was still holding her swimsuit in her arms, and looked at Lake: "Diana, you came here secretly again, what did you do? Leaving the palace guard''s sight."


    Diana deserves to be Lake''s daughter, shrugged, and said relaxedly: "Mom said that Daddy was once a superb killer, and I can too."


    Lake laughed.


    After half an hour.


    Lake embraced his arms and stood in the palace hall of Paradise Island, watching Diana, who had taken four treasures from his God¡¯s Secret Treasure Warehouse, who was playing over there, and the eyes in his eyes. Full of spoiling.


    The four treasures correspond to the four-year-old now. These four treasures were not obtained by the Lake lottery, but were directly embodied just now by directly using the function of turning fakes into reality.


    The four treasures are the winged shrine that allows the user to easily set foot in any place, the indestructible and can see the real mantra lasso in the world, can block all attacks, and can even release the guardian silver bracelet of powerful divine power, and That set of champion helmets that can be gifted with golden wings according to its own size!


    As for why these four treasures?


    The place was renamed Paradise Island by Sever, and his daughter wanted Diana again. Obviously, these four treasures are very suitable for Diana.


    So Lake gave it.


    Even after Sever came in, looking at Lake''s eyes still on Diana''s body, he couldn''t help being a little speechless.


    Next second.


    Under Diana¡¯s incomprehensible hey voice, Seffer confiscated her daughter¡¯s things directly and shook his head: "My dear, if you really love Diana so much, why did you come back four years late? My daughter is only four years old. Are you not afraid that she will learn how to ride horses and slash with other people after knowing that she will not be hurt?"


    Diana, who was jumping to return her gift, blinked when she heard this sentence: "I won''t get hurt?"


    Lake shook his head, the corners of his mouth raised, and he looked at Seifer: "My dear, if I remember correctly, I didn''t want to go at the time. You said that I didn''t go. I still cared about it. It turns out that I never I have cared about it, and, in your time, I have been there for four years, but in my time, I have only been there for less than half a month."


    Saifu frowned: "Is the time different?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, the time is the same, but the time on the earth is different."


    Seifer: "..."

 Chapter 836: Expansion of 4 years

    Although Xiaoqiuqiu is no longer a country of the World Tree universe.


    but¡­¡­


    The scumbag is hereditary.


    The reason why the Earth men are too scumbags may be inseparable from the small break, which is somewhat similar to what Lake once said.


    That is, I love you, but I will marry her!


    The little broken ball is already in the real universe, but in many things, in fact, the little broken ball is still disconnected from the world tree universe.


    "I suspect that old fellow Odin is messing up."


    "what?"


    Lake touched his chin, looked at Seifer, and said again: "I thought it was only the time expansion on the Earth side, but in fact, the time in the World Tree universe has also gone by for four years."


    Seifer blinked, then shook his head: "I''m not familiar with this topic. I haven''t studied quantum mechanics."


    Lake laughed: "This is time learning, no one can master it."


    Even if Lake has three daughters in time, Lake will have a headache sometimes when it comes to time.


    Diana''s eyes rolled straight over there, watching Lake and Sever, and then thinking about what Sever said she would not be hurt, she walked quietly outside with her little feet pads.


    Next second.


    After Diana stepped out of the hall with one foot, she chuckled and ran down the mountain. She wanted to ride a horse, and she also learned to wrestle.


    Seifer shook his head speechlessly, and looked at Lake: "Diana looks like you."


    Lake smiled and said: "Daughters are like me!"


    Seifer smiled, and after a while, after sitting on the sofa with Lake, he continued the topic just now: "You mean, Odin deliberately adjusted the time?"


    Lake grumbled.


    In the World Tree universe, the three goddesses of time that originally controlled the past, present and future have left the world tree and become his daughters, and become the three time goddesses on his Chaos Force Tree.


    Now the time of the World Tree universe is still flowing, but the timeline of the twilight of the gods has taken over.


    "why?"


    "To calm the turmoil in the World Tree universe as soon as possible."


    Lake touched his chin, looked at Seifer, and said: "On the surface, I completely transformed the Chaos Force Universe into a parallel universe, and Odin took advantage of my timelessness to shake time directly with the power of the Lord God. Time dilation."


    Less than half a month outside.


    Four years have passed in the World Tree universe.


    At the very beginning, with the dispatch of the Heavenly Nebula, the Asa Protoss had already been considered exhausted.


    But this time, Odin took advantage of the Heaven Nebula Ju family to move to the space of the Chaos Force Tree universe, and bought himself four years, so that his son Sol and the Asa Protoss completely calmed down the world tree universe. The turmoil of the clan.


    have to say¡­¡­


    Odin''s move is very subtle.


    but¡­¡­


    Saifu raised his eyebrows: "On the surface, what about the real purpose?"


    Lake looked back at Seifer and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "what?"


    "The timeline of the Twilight of the Gods has turned, and now, with the passage of time, the coming of the Twilight of the Gods is more unstoppable. If you are Odin, you will know that pushing the timeline will make yourself inevitable. Facing the dusk of the gods, will you push it?"


    "will not."


    "But Odin just pushed it."


    "..."


    That''s why Lake said that Odin''s move is very subtle, not very subtle.


    On the surface, Odin directly caused the time expansion of the World Tree universe, and he won four years for himself, allowing the Asa Protoss to regain control of the World Tree universe.


    but¡­¡­


    Is this cost-effective for Odin?


    At the beginning, Odin almost tried everything he could to delay the arrival of the end of the evening of the gods, but now, Odin¡¯s move is not a delay at all, but it is like a weak person in the face of difficulties. , The incompetent rage and shouts from the broken pots that I chose.


    But is Odin such a person?


    Seifer thought for a while: "Maybe, Odin intends to unite his forces and fight you to the death?"


    Lake returned to his senses: "No!"


    "why."


    "Because I will kill him."


    "..."


    On the surface, Odin directly spent four years rewiring the opponents in the World Tree Nation, and once again stabilized his rule. It seemed that he was going to concentrate his efforts to fight against Lake.


    However, Odin has missed the best time.


    It is impossible for Odin not to know this, so even if Odin''s wisdom is barely qualified, he would not choose to do so.


    "So what is Odin planning to do?"


    "Who knows."


    Lake said so, shook his head, and chuckled softly: "The situation of the trapped beast has been set up. No matter how Odin is jumping, it is impossible to jump out of my palm, but Mephisto... ¡­"


    Seifer said: "I heard Hermione and the others say, how about it, is this your first failure in chasing a girl?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    "Chasing a girl? Mephisto is a man, and also a ugly man."


    "I know."


    Seifer smiled in the corner of his eyes: "But the meaning is the same. You want Mephisto to surrender to you, but Mephisto just doesn''t want to. This is a failure, isn''t it?"


    Lake looked up and sighed: "So, Lao Mo is trying to kill himself."


    There is a way to heaven, you don''t go.


    There is no way to hell, you have to vote.


    Lake thought this in his heart, and then looked at Sefer who opened his mouth. He seemed to know what Sefer wanted to say, and said without expression: "I know what you want to say, don''t say it."


    Saifu smiled and said: "Really, you really know?"


    Lake chuckled.


    What else can Sefer say?


    In specific terms, Lake may not be able to guess, but the meaning of the words, Lake can still be guessed.


    The left and right are nothing more than similar to the fact that Lake can''t chase a girl and directly smash it. It is similar to what you can''t get, and others would never expect to get it, the kind of words used to describe villains.


    This is not good.


    Lake didn''t want to listen.


    and so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t give Sefer a chance to speak either, he kissed Sefer directly, and then, after spending three days on Paradise Island, he turned around and returned to the White Palace in Washington, DC.


    "Long time no see, mother queen."


    "..."


    Karen, the queen mother who was working over there, looked at Lake sitting on the sofa, raised her eyebrows with a surprise smile on her face, then quickly got up and hugged Lake: "Are you finally home?"


    Talking.


    Karen looked at Lake: "You have missed the most important holiday four times."


    Lake smiled and said: "Mother, I have never been absent."


    "The clone is not counted."


    "Ok."


    Lake smiled: "Then I promise, it won''t be anymore."


    During the half-month of his departure, the clone has remained on Earth.


    but¡­¡­


    The clone followed Lake''s time, so in fact, it took half a month for the clone, not four years.


    After all, there is only one lake on the timeline. If the timeline of the clone is separate, can it still be called a clone?


    Karen took Lake to the sofa, frowned and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Lake shrugged and established his own universe outside, and then Odin saw the opportunity to directly expand time, causing him to spend half a month outside, while the earth has spent four years simple. Said it a bit.


    but¡­¡­


    Karen cast a blank look at Lake: "You are still so evasive, you know what I want to ask is not this."


    Lake looked at Karen with a smile: "Other things, nothing more, you are my mother and I will not hide it from you."


    Karen looked at Lake.


    Lake still smiled.


    quite a while.


    Karen shook her head: "Well, you have been very assertive since you were a child, my son, so if you don''t think it is necessary to say it, then you don''t need to say it."


    Lake laughed, looked at the mother who was retreating directly, and shook his head: "In fact, it''s nothing, I have imprisoned that Eagle, and is plundering his power."


    Karen narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Next second.


    Lake directly explained what Eagle had done in the universe without adding any oil and vinegar, and he said it again.


    Karen was a little unbelievable after hearing this: "My GodThe bones of half a planet?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Karen couldn''t help but hugged Lake. After all, among the bones of the entire half of the planet, there might be one belonging to Lake.


    quickly.


    General Rose and Betty also returned.


    That night.


    A family dinner began.


    Although Lake returned to the small break, he had already learned the development of the small break in the past four years, but Betty was still at the dining table, chatting with Lake.


    Just like when Lake left the military, he helped Lake tutor the latest technology and other things.


    Lake listened very carefully.


    Simply put.


    After the black and green disappeared, the small broken ball was full of vitality, and the Earth Federation pushed forward very quickly. The currency systems of various countries have also come to an end, and they have begun to be converted into so-called contribution points in an orderly manner.


    After all, with the finished product, the currency has indeed lost its original value.


    The current situation on the small break is somewhat similar to the first chapter of the great nautical era in the long history. Various technologies are beginning to burst out in an endless stream, and then the replacement is completed at the fastest speed.


    The interstellar dock of the small ball is also scheduled to be completed by the end of this year.


    A lot of citizens who can pilot interstellar spacecraft have also been cultivated. Even, it can be said that the current talent pool of the Earth United Federation is just that the spacecraft can¡¯t keep up with the talents, not that the talents can¡¯t keep up with the spaceships.


    After all, it was in the big gift package that Lake gave, but there was something called it.


    In the past, small breaks felt that there was not enough time.


    at the moment.


    The small break is already on the Texas side, and a huge area has been built to accommodate students from all over the world.


    ...

 Chapter 837: Danny with the blood of this **** and demon

    In general, during these four years, the development of small breaks is gratifying.


    According to the current plan of the Earth United Federation, at the end of this year, the first interstellar spacecraft will take off.


    When the Earth Federation is back on the fast lane, and when the Earth Federation realizes that there is not enough manpower, naturally, the era of high welfare will re-emerge.


    This is not.


    Even the Super-Inspection Bureau, which is now independent of the Federation, has almost nothing to do.


    after all.


    The Midgard moved away.


    The Atlanteans moved away.


    The magicians are also coming soon.


    Ordinary dark worlds are seizing the opportunity to wash themselves out and buy interstellar warships. In the extraordinary dark world, there are five golden saints who are in charge. Who dares to do so?


    If it wasn''t for Mephisto to be solved by him alone, frankly speaking, Lake would like to ask the Golden Saint to help him, and to solve Mephisto.


    after a few days.


    Lake kissed Rachel, who had been reunited after a long time, and then reappeared on Gardners Island.


    "Sir!"


    Assistant Tiffany looked at Lake, who was vivid in front of him, with a surprised look, a little excited: "Are you back?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Do you miss your parents?"


    Tiffany said directly: "I''m afraid you don''t plan to come back, I plan to change jobs."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Really, you are my person, who is in charge of anger and digging me."


    Tiffany said seriously: "I plan to go to Stark Industries."


    Lake shook his head and led Tiffany into the combat command center.


    Ms. Victoria Hand, who was in the combat command center, turned to look at the incoming Lake, and her eyes lit up: "Chief!"


    Lake mumbled: "Ms. Hande, thank you for your hard work."


    Although Lake has been gone for less than half a month, the earth has passed four years. If they hadn¡¯t known from the clone Lake¡¯s mouth that their time had swelled, they would have thought that Lake would not return to Earth. .


    In the four years of this earth, although with the rapid development of the earth, there is basically no need to use the Super Investigation Bureau, but this does not mean that the Super Investigation Bureau will not continue to operate.


    The Super Investigation Bureau is still operating, but after the establishment of the Earth United Federation, it has become a secret agency after following the example of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.


    Of course.


    It''s a secret department in name, but in fact, Gardners Island is here. Anyone who comes to Long Island can basically see Gardners Island.


    I can only say tacitly.


    In fact, the current Super Investigation Bureau does not mean much to Lake.


    wrong.


    It should be that after the destruction of SHIELD, the mission of Super Investigation Bureau has ended for Lake. This is why, since SHIELD GG, Lake has basically belonged to the shopkeeper. .


    but¡­¡­


    The super check game is useless for Lake, but it doesn''t mean that the small break is useless for Lake.


    With the Super Investigation Bureau, Lake still has the ability to control the earth.


    For example, right now.


    Lake sat in his exclusive position and looked at the big screen in front of him: "How about Nadya?"


    Ms. Hande nodded.


    The satellite on the big screen started to work in an instant. Then, the satellite began to sink, and then a coordinate emerged.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the car that was definitely not driving on federal highways: "The monastery was crushed?"


    "Yes it is."


    Ms. Hand looked at Lake and said, "We were looking for this monastery as soon as your message was sent, but when we found it, the monastery had been destroyed, and when our agents arrived on the scene. , The monastery has been turned into ruins."


    Lake laughed: "Lao Mo, Lao Mo."


    He has now begun to seriously doubt whether Mephisto is on Odin''s thief ship.


    Maybe Odin fooled Mephisto?


    Or...


    Mephisto fooled Odin?


    Ms. Hande looked at Lake hesitantly, "Sir, I don''t quite understand one thing."


    Lake returned to his senses: "Say."


    Ms. Hande said directly: "Sir, there is no black and green on the earth now, and it is really the time when the earth is developing. Now that you know it is Mephisto, why..."


    Lake smiled and said, "You want to ask me, why don''t you just go to **** to find Mephisto?"


    Ms. Hand did not say the rest, and nodded: "Yes."


    Lake shook his head and said, "I want to, but I can''t do it."


    "what?"


    "Sounds incredible?"


    Lake looked at the expression on Victoria Hand''s face, smiled, and said: "Because it is very simple, I gave up the **** authority I had previously acquired."


    Victoria: "..."


    Simply put.


    Lake''s previous Hades was separated from **** but not from its origin. The Hades and Hells belonged to the family, so it could be said at the time.


    But after Lake''s Chaos Force Universe was born, it was completely separated.


    Regardless of the fact that the Chaos Force Universe was born, it seemed so calm and natural.


    But in fact it is not the case.


    If the Chaos Force Universe only has the Force Tree that supports it, then his Chaos Force Universe will not be born so easily, even with the help of an external plug-in.


    To put it bluntly, in order for the Chaos Force Universe to be born, Lake almost exhausted the countless paving he had made for this day.


    He snatched the kingdom of heaven, dotted with the purest light of the Chaos Force Universe with the heavenly nebula!


    He snatched Sileia again, with the Midgard in the Sileia Nebula dotted with the original creatures of the Chaos Force Universe!


    After that, he even grabbed the Hades and used Hades to dot the Chaos Force Universe as the purest darkness.


    Both the Kingdom of Heaven and Sileia were once the world tree universe, so the real universe itself has no opinion on this.


    It is also because Lake is also a descendant of Yigo, and one of the descendants of the cosmic gods, so even his annexation of Yigo star can be ignored.


    But not hell?


    Therefore, in order to successfully integrate the Hades into the Chaos Force Universe, Lake directly cut off the connection between Hades and Hell directly and decisively, completely separated from hell, and allowed Hades to blend in, which completely stabilized his Chaos Force of the universe.


    Perhaps because of this, Mephisto drifted away.


    or¡­¡­


    Mephisto noticed it and felt that Lake cut off the mutual passage between the underworld and hell, thinking that he was planning to do something on him.


    but.


    Holy Keisha is here, but Lake didn''t plan to start with Mephisto so soon, especially not at this time, when he didn''t understand why Odin caused time swelling.


    But this doesn''t mean what Lake wants or doesn''t want.


    Now that the matter has come, what else can you do? You can only choose to try to accept it.


    "After this battle, there is no **** on the earth, only Hades!"


    "Since Lao Mo has made a decision and intends to oppose me, then even if I feel unwilling to give up, I can only chop with tears."


    "..."


    Ms. Hande looked at the big screen, and the car driving on the road more clearly appeared in the drone''s sight. She could even see the priest Molo, who was driving the car with great concentration, said: "We must send someone to pick them up. ?"


    Lake touched his chin: "At that time, when I sent Nadya to this Ascetic monastery, I told Father Moro that if there was an emergency, he could contact the Super Investigation Bureau. Didn''t he contact him? ?"


    In the past, Lake kept his promise and sent Nadja and her son to the monastery. He had long been wary of Mephisto secretly doing things, so he also explained to the priest Moro that he was indecisive and asked for a super-investigator.


    "Red Queen!"


    "No."


    Accompanied by Ms. Hande¡¯s call, she seemed to have grown up a few years later. Now a twenty-year-old red queen appeared on the big screen and shook her head and said: "No phone match to the Chaocha Bureau has been identified. of."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at the car driving on the cliff road by the sea on the big screen, and curiously asked: "Are they going to go there?"


    The Red Queen directly retrieved the route the car is currently driving. Then, the possible routes were calculated one by one, and then, under the powerful computing power of the Red Queen one The most likely route is calculated directly.


    "Vatican?"


    "Yes it is."


    "interesting."


    Lake looked at the line and shook his head.


    Is there any difference between the Vatican and the Super Investigation Bureau?


    Isn''t it all under my control?


    Lake blankly tapped the handrails, then looked at the liaison officer in charge of the command and operation center and the transmission room: "Can you locate them?"


    After an operation, the liaison officer turned around and said: "The speed is too fast, and there seems to be some signal interference on their side that cannot accurately locate and transmit."


    "Signal interference."


    "Yes it is."


    "Where is the source of interference?"


    "In the car, it seems that there is a very powerful source of interference on the child''s body."


    "..."


    The son of Thor, the son of Lao Mo, and then the son of Nadya, the one with one-third of the blood of God, one-third of the blood of the devil, and then his birth mother, one-third of the human blood, awakens. Up?


    This is unscientific.


    It doesn''t seem to be this early in the movie.


    Lake thought so, and then shook his head.


    The things in the movie can only be believed in general, or that sentence, if you really believe in the movie, frankly speaking, Lake doesn''t know how many times he is going to die.


    really.


    What kind of moth appeared again?


    Lake sighed in his heart, and a thought came out directly, and then, in an instant, the avatar of Shalier with holy wings appeared directly above Gardners Island.


    Next second.


    Clone Shalier, looked up directly.


    Boom!


    The teleporting light fell from the sky in an instant, taking Shahrir away.


    ...

 Chapter 838: Hell of inexplicable changes

    Not quite right.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    Lake originally thought, even if his underworld and **** are completely separated, what if, as long as Lao Mo starts to be a demon, then he has a trump card in his hand, which can completely take the initiative.


    After all, Nadya''s mother and son were arranged by him.


    Moreover, the priest Molo, he also picked a person who did not trust too much, but had a firm belief in the divine Keisha, to help take care of it.


    Right now, the monastery was destroyed, and the priest Molo would rather leave the federation with Nadja and her son instead of asking for help from the Super-Inspection Bureau. This, no matter how you look at it, Lake felt that there was a problem.


    Could it be that Father Molo has rebelled?


    This is not right.


    If the priest Molo rebels, he should be waiting for Mephisto to come, there is no reason to take Najia mother and son to run towards the Vatican.


    Lake couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    but¡­


    If you don''t understand, then stop playing.


    Lake was thinking like this in his heart, sitting in the combat command center, and then looking at the colorful beam of light that suddenly burst out on the big screen on the cliff and mountain road by the sea.


    boom!


    Shalier appeared directly in the colorful beam of light.


    Ahead.


    The car carrying Nadya and her son Danny, after the driver Molo''s word of "Chete", quickly hit the steering wheel, and then banged directly on the guardrail near the cliff.


    Next second.


    The car instantly rose into the sky, and began to roll in the air at a very fast speed, like a yo-yo being thrown out, falling quickly and vigorously towards the cliff below.


    Hum!


    "Boom!"


    "Wow!"


    "It hurts."


    With a move from Lake''s right hand, the light in front of him flashed, and the priests Molo and Nadya and her son Danny instantly fell on the ground in front of them.


    Father Moro looked up: "It''s you."


    Lake raised his eyebrows without talking nonsense, and directly caught the consciousness of Father Moro.


    Next second.


    "Old Mo, Old Mo..."


    Lake shook his head speechlessly, and couldn''t help but say: "Your trick is too...shameless."


    The reason that Father Molo did not contact the Super Investigation Bureau was simple.


    Because in the memory of Father Molo, it was the Super Investigation Bureau that captured the monastery. As for the group of ascetic monks in the monastery who gained the power of faith because of their belief in the kingdom of heaven, it was Shahrir.


    no doubt.


    The priest Molo thought that Shahrir had become renegade.


    the reason?


    Lake also found it, without him. After all, when he was shaping Shahrir''s character, he was originally shaping the traitor.


    Perhaps in the heart of Father Moro, there was one defection, and there were two defections.


    after all¡­


    Once he was a traitor, his creditworthiness can basically become zero.


    just.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly and looked at the priest Molo who had risen from the ground: "A person from the Super Investigation Bureau, or a Mexican drug dealer in disguise, you, as a monk preaching in a Mexican slum, can''t you tell?"


    Father Moro frowned, and tightly guarded Nadja and Danny who looked five or six years old behind him.


    From this point of view, the priest Molo had accomplished the task he had confessed very well.


    Lake was somewhat relieved.


    After half an hour.


    When the Vatican saw Lord Shahrir¡¯s miracle again after four years, they were worshipping, and the current pope assured Father Moro that Shahrir is still the angel of victory in the kingdom of heaven. Father Mo Luo only breathed a sigh of relief.


    then¡­


    After a magnificent side hall in the Vatican, after Nadja and her son were temporarily settled for rest, Father Molo looked at Lake apologetically, and wanted to say sorry.


    Lake directly waved his hand and said: "Needless to say, you did a good job of the task I gave you. I didn''t mean to blame you. I just want to know that in your memory, the evil spirit knight was killed. It is true. It''s still false."


    This is nonsense.


    Why does Mephisto want Danny.


    Isn''t it just to change his body so that he can fight against Lake in a **** outside of the dimension of hell.


    But that was based on Mephisto''s acquisition of Danny''s body.


    What about now?


    Mephisto walked on the small broken ball with a twilight and decadent body. Mephisto was able to defeat the ghost knight, but it was definitely unlikely to be what Father Molo remembered.


    The evil spirit knight has just transformed, ready to kill Mephisto.


    As a result, Mephisto directly raised his hand, and in an instant, the evil spirit knight was directly killed?


    Good guys.


    Not to mention that I didn¡¯t cut off 45% of the origin of **** when I separated. Even the origin of **** is in the hands of Mephisto, and when the battlefield is moved to hell, Mephisto is There can be no such strength.


    Why did Mephisto torture Zatanos for so long? Isn''t it because Zatanos and Mephisto didn''t deal with each other.


    Based on Lake¡¯s understanding of Mephisto, Mephisto would not kill Zatanos so swiftly and neatly. He would definitely want to catch Zatanos alive once and make him his own again. Urinals and hip flasks.


    Although Mephisto is not good at strength, he still has traces to follow in terms of temper.


    but¡­


    The priest Molo nodded firmly: "Yes, on the fifth day of the destruction of the monastery, I took Nadja and Danny to find the secluded ghost rider. As a result, on the second day , Mephisto came to the door, right in front of us, completely killed the ghost knight."


    Lake said solemnly: "But Mephisto didn''t catch you?"


    Father Moro: "At the moment Mephisto killed the Ghost Rider, Mephisto returned to hell. We didn''t dare to stay where we were, so we left over there overnight and prepared to rush to The Vatican asked the Pope and the Knights to tell them this."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    What kind of snakeskin operation is Lao Mo playing?


    I left the earth in less than half a month. Your time has swelled for the past four years, and I have also recognized it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you Odin engages in moths. Anyway, you have to hang up sooner or later, I¡¯m not in a hurry, but Lao Mo. Lao Mo, what are you doing?


    It¡¯s not easy to coax my army of the underworld out. As you wish, Danny is right in front of you. After killing the evil spirit knight, you can start it completely, and in the end, you ran back to hell?


    What snakeskin operation is this playing?


    This is what Lake thought, and he looked at Father Molo: "Is Danny awakened?"


    Father Moro shook his head: "When the demon who impersonated you attacked, Danny released energy to protect Nadya and awakened once."


    Lake grumbled.


    This can also make sense. It is obvious that the Danny he just saw is not awakened, but he has the remnants of the power after awakening. At the moment, this makes sense.


    Awakened, but not fully awakened, just at a critical moment, the power automatically protects the lord.


    No wonder Lake looked lethargic when he saw Danny.


    Father Molo looked at Lake: "My lord, Mephisto..."


    Lake shook his head and said, "You stay here and continue to protect Nadya and Danny. The Vatican is blessed by the heavens. Earlier, the heavens fought against the World Tree. As a result, they didn''t hear the monastery''s request for help.


    "that¡­"


    "Do not worry."


    Lake knew what the priest Molo wanted to ask, and said directly: "Perhaps, when you can go to heaven, you can find them yourself. All believers who believe in heaven, heaven will also bless them."


    Father Moro breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, after getting the answer to the question he wanted.


    Lake got up and confessed a few words to Father Moruo, then turned around and left.


    Boom!


    Texas.


    Grand Canyon.


    Lake appeared directly in the Grand Canyon, looking at the entrance that should have led to the dimension of **** in amazement, and raised his eyebrows at the disappearing position without a trace at this moment.


    The entrance to the **** dimension is gone?


    Good guys.


    Lake couldn''t help but murmured in his heart, unleashing his power of the gods, trying to find clues, but he was completely empty.


    Let me put it this way.


    Had it not been for the current life and death authority of the small break to go to a position instead of staying, I am afraid that Lake would think that Mephisto...No, the entire **** dimension is gone.


    What is this scenario?


    Lake was a little puzzled. U U Reading www.uukanshu.£Ão£Í


    Hell is still there.


    Definitely.


    but¡­


    Hell is gone again, at least, even Lake''s power of the gods can''t capture and locate.


    There can only be two reasons for this situation.


    the first.


    Either Lake''s power of the gods was used incorrectly.


    second.


    The level of **** has been raised.


    In a **** dimension, there is no way to stop the visit of Lake, who has completely achieved the gods after absorbing Igo. This is why Lake chose to completely separate the underworld and hell.


    Because even if the underworld is separated from hell, as long as Lake thinks about it, and doesn''t worry about Mephisto feeling that he wants to do something with him, he can still perceive the dimension of hell.


    But now?


    Lake didn''t think it was a mistake in his detection, so he left the second answer.


    Hell, after Lake directly chose to split the family, there should not be much of its origin. Not only did he not decline, it even increased its origin without retreating but increasing.


    wrong.


    After directly increasing the level of its origin, then the number of its origin has skyrocketed.


    This should be the level that a mature underworld should have.


    What a joke.


    From a **** dimension, have never experienced the level of the underworld, directly leapfrogged to become the underworld?


    If Mephisto had this hole card, let''s put it this way, when Lake was attacking hell, Mephisto would be able to slap him to death.


    Lake stared at the Hell-Dimensional Passage that should have existed in the Grand Canyon silently.


    Okay.


    On the earth, there is not only this one in Texas that can lead to the **** dimension.


    There is one more place.


    ¡­

 Chapter 839: The Son of Hell and the Baron of England

    At the beginning of the **** connecting the small ball, the passage of **** did not exist on the federation.


    It exists with Scotland.


    Scotland is the first choice to land in hell. It''s just that the first generation of supreme Merlin was so stunning that he directly combined with King Arthur''s double swords and almost killed hell, forcing Mephisto to sign an unequal treaty.


    Mephisto gave up his plan to turn the earth into the land of hell, and similarly, he gave up the life and death authority over the British magical world in the alliance under the city.


    And then¡­


    Because of the surrender of the Commonwealth magician, Mephisto opened the Hell Pass in the Grand Canyon of Texas.


    Right now, the **** passage in Texas has disappeared, but the **** passage in Scotland is absolutely impossible to disappear.


    the reason is simple.


    The **** and the earth are maintained by the channel. Once the channel is completely broken, then it is equivalent to saying that the little broken ball is an unowned planet for the endless hell.


    This is why Lake let the Great Bear Saint Adam lead the team to sweep all the ghosts and gods in Texas.


    The passage in Texas is broken, and Mephisto is not going to be a demon. However, the life and death authority of the small ball still belongs to Mephisto, because the passage in Texas is broken, but there is another one in Scotland. of.


    Therefore, the passage to **** in Scotland will never be broken.


    London!


    "Daddy..."


    In the backyard of his home, leaving a soft head forward, sitting on a chair, Pallas, who is quietly looking at the books on London history, looked at the flashing light in front of him, his eyes lit up, and he put down the history books in his hands with a face He walked over happily and hugged Lake: "Daddy, are you here to see me?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Your mother said, you don''t want to go to the Chaos Force Universe, I will come to see you."


    Pallas said, "Daddy, I''ve been admitted to the Interstellar Academy, and I will enroll next year."


    Lake: "..."


    Pallas enters the Star Academy?


    Pallas seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes lit up: "By the way, Catherine and Helen, they have all been admitted. The three of us plan to strive for a ship of our own and then go to the sea of ??stars."


    Lake smiled and said, "If you want a ship, I will give it to you."


    Children of the gods do not need to work hard!


    Pallas shook Lake¡¯s right hand: "Daddy, we don¡¯t want it. We have to rely on our own efforts. Besides, you and your mother are usually very busy. We are on earth, and we can also take care of grandpa, grandma and grandpa. Grandma."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    Pallas nodded: "Yeah."


    Lake laughed.


    Who said that he only knows to spoil his own daughter without education? Look, the daughter has a good foundation, and how to spoil him, he also knows what is called the way of filial piety.


    can.


    This is great.


    like me!


    The Grangers who were inside the house heard the movement outside and walked out from the inside. Then, after seeing Lake, Mrs. Granger''s smile remained the same, but Mr. Granger''s face was not so good.


    no way.


    The fact that Lake stepped on N boats was accidentally exposed three years ago on Earth.


    fortunately¡­


    The god, this god, added a lot of forgiveness points to Lake.


    But this does not mean that Mr. Granger has ignored it.


    Mr. Granger looked at Lake who appeared in the yard: "Hermione is not at home."


    Lake smiled and said: "I know, Hermione has gone to the Sovereign Galaxy. There are several **** dimensions over there. If you want to do something with me, Hermione took my army to kill them."


    Mrs. Granger asked with concern: "Fighting? No problem, right."


    Lake said: "It''s just a group of insects, there is no need to take it to heart."


    Mr. Granger said: "Then why are you staying here? Don''t you go and help? That''s your war."


    Mrs. Granger looked at her husband: "Darling..."


    Lake smiled and said: "There is a Hell dimension over there who intends to join forces against me. There is also a Hell Lord here who intends to deal with the earth. I am here because of this."


    Finished.


    Lake kissed his daughter Pallas on the forehead, then said, after meeting, he disappeared directly.


    Mr. Granger snorted.


    Mrs. Granger looked at her husband, shook her head and said, "Forget it, Pallas is so big, and it''s Hermione''s own choice."


    Mr. Granger''s mouth twitched. If he knew that there would be today, before, he said that he would directly cause a medical accident when he extracted Lake''s tooth.


    It''s not that he hasn''t made...


    Pallas took out his satellite phone after Lake left, and dialed Catherine directly: "It''s me, that''s it, we can go to the Star Academy."


    Catherine over there exclaimed: "Really?"


    Pallas gave a hum, and then said, "Yes, it''s okay. Next, I will rely on Helen. See if Helen can persuade Aunt Poz to agree to pay in installments, and then our goddess account can be established. You and Helen do it."


    "Wait, what about you."


    "I?"


    Pallas rolled his eyes and said to Catherine on the phone: "Can you pass the entrance exam for Star Academy at the end of the year?"


    "Uh¡­"


    "Why don''t you go to Sister Skye, and you will take care of the invigilator''s release of the water?"


    "No, no, hard work for you, I''m dead, I''m going to find Helen."


    "it is good!"


    The banner played by the Interstellar Academy is an absolutely fair university. Not only do the major federal states need to take their own exams, they also need to take an exam after entering the Interstellar Academy.


    You are an extraordinary being, and it¡¯s okay to come over to participate. Anyway, there is a magic net on the Interstellar Academy to suppress it, and there are magical animals from the Super-Inspection Bureau¡¯s Magical Animal Management Department.


    Especially in the exams, once you use your extraordinary abilities and are caught, you are directly caught in the over-examination bureau and sent to the black prison.


    but¡­


    Pallas is confident that he can pass the exam with his eyes closed. No way, the genetic inheritance is better.


    Mother Hermione has been a typical schoolmaster since she was a child...


    wrong.


    Hermione is learning from God.


    Naturally, Pallas also faced the exam with a god-learning attitude. Damn it, why can''t it be an exam day every day.


    But Catherine and Helen were suspended.


    Just look at Catherine¡¯s years of college career. If Catherine is not an extraordinary life, similarly, if Catherine is still a man, there is no doubt that Catherine¡¯s experience of studying abroad will definitely be laughed at by others. .


    This is not.


    In order to prevent Catherine and Helen from losing the election, Pallas, who has the best grades, entering the Star Academy is as simple as drinking water. Naturally, he must find a way to keep these two people up to his pace, so as not to get into the academy and suddenly find out, It was agreed to drive the goddess together to ride the wind and waves, but she was left alone.


    How can it work.


    After Pallas hung up the phone, he looked at Mrs. Granger: "Grandma, I will go to Gardners Island to find Sister Skye."


    Mrs. Granger glanced at the clock: "Go, come back early, you will be back before ten o''clock."


    Pallas smiled and said, "Okay, thank you Grandma."


    Talking.


    Pallas fiddled with the bracelet on his arm, and in the next second, with a buzzing sound, the light of the flexural teleportation descended directly, taking Pallas away.


    Scotland area.


    With his hands on his back, Lake looked at the manor hidden behind a forest not far away and raised his eyebrows.


    A manor was built on this sealed passage of **** in Scotland?


    Who is that?


    Are you impatient to live this way?


    Lake is also the first time here. After all, I used to go to London more often. Who can come to such a place? Moreover, there was also a **** passage in Texas before, and there is no need to go near and far from it.


    at this time.


    Rumble!


    The door of the manor not far away was opened. Then, a group of people wearing kilts and traditional costumes, who seemed to be carrying an electric fish device behind them, rode out from the door of the manor. He wailed in the direction of the Scottish Highlands.


    Good guys.


    Is this going to be a snack for the hungry giants without fear of death?


    The hungry giants are still in the Scottish Highlands, UU reading and, is this the direction of the Ben Neves Mountains that this group of retro-dressed people are heading for?


    If this is not for rushing to be a snack, what is it?


    Lake touched his chin, his figure disappeared in place!


    Horseshoe roar!


    quickly.


    Under the leadership of Lord Adam Glaren, the Hellboy came to the must pass to the Ben Neves Mountains, a century-old stone bridge.


    Lord Adam Glaren, who invited the Hellboy over to participate in the giant hunting ceremony, pointed to the stone bridge in front of him: "We are going to fight here, and the giants will come through this bridge. We can occupy a position in the bushes on either side. "


    Hellboy looked around, agreeing with Lord Adam Glaren''s opinion: "Well, it looks like this is indeed an excellent location for a sneak attack."


    Lord Adam Glaren looked at Hellboy: "Yes, I think so too!"


    The words fall.


    Puff!


    Sitting next to him, Hellboy, who was walking with Lord Adam Glaren, suddenly grew his mouth, and looked at his chest, where suddenly there was a harpoon head pierced in from behind.


    WTF?


    Hellboy had just exploded with a **** in his heart, and then he was turned off his horse. Then, under the operation of a plasma, the Hellboy fled in front, and Lord Adam Glaren was chasing after him.


    After fleeing and chasing, he already walked directly over the stone bridge and formally set foot in the territory of Ben Neves.


    Lake, who was hiding in the sky, looked curiously at what was happening below.


    in fact¡­


    Lake is really not surprised that this kind of thing will happen.


    ¡­

 Chapter 840: Hell changed hands?

    the reason?


    Human nature is evil by nature.


    Lake has always been adhering to this point, and also believes in it.


    Humans cooperate with humans, betrayal is commonplace, let alone cooperate with a demon''s son?


    and so.


    Humans stabbed a knife in the back, and Lake felt no exception.


    quickly.


    Lord Adam Glaren looked at the Hellboy who was being driven into the water and suffering from a harpoon electric shock and howling. He sat on his horse and said loudly, "You really feel that we need your help to kill us. For many years, even before the time of King Arthur, did we hunt giants for decades?"


    The Hellboy knelt in pain in the stream and wailed.


    There is no devil''s posture at all.


    Have you seen any demon who is afraid of electric shock?


    Lord Adam Glaren said in a deep voice: "We will never allow a demon to sit on the throne of England, nor will we allow a demon to wander around the earth that belongs to us unscrupulously."


    Talking.


    Lord Adam Glaren looked at the Hellboy who had lost his fighting ability. He got off his horse, drew his long sword, and walked slowly towards that side: "Your head may be able to become my showroom. The best collection in the world."


    Hellboy was a little weak.


    but¡­¡­


    "Roar!"


    A huge hungry giant roared directly, waved his big right hand, and slapped towards Lord Adam Glaren, saying: "Damn human beings, you have crossed the line again!"


    Boom!


    Lord Adam Glaren turned into a shooting star in an instant, and with a squeak, it directly became a typical example of a person flying in front and a soul chasing behind him.


    puff!


    After Lord Jaden Glaren landed and turned into a pile of meatloaf, his soul finally caught up, and he blinked when he saw a pool of meatloaf on the ground, and didn''t quite understand what happened.


    Next second.


    This group of hunters dressed like the medieval Scottish cavalry instantly became prey at this moment, panicking, using the harpoon in their hands to deal with the giant who could smash them with one slap.


    The end is obvious.


    "Boom!"


    The Hellboy screamed in horror, and then he felt his whole person flying directly from the creek, and then landed on the beach, staring at a hungry giant who was condescending and swallowing his saliva.


    It''s over, it''s going to be eaten!


    The idea of ??Hellboy came up.


    Next second.


    "enough!"


    "¡­¡­Roar!"


    Lake turned his back to the Hellboy and appeared in front of the Hellboy. The condescending hungry giant roared, and then grabbed a cavalry that seemed to be intact next to him, swallowed it directly, and chewed on the snack. Then he walked towards Ben Neves.


    after awhile.


    The Hungry Giant King who was resting in the valley sent an invitation signal.


    After Lake replied, he turned around and looked at the Hellboy with several holes in his body thoughtfully, raised his eyebrows, and appeared with a blue-haired Garon: "It''s okay."


    Hellboy struggled to lean against the boulder from the beach, panting heavily, and said in a urn: "I can''t die."


    Lake smiled, his right hand repeated, and threw a fruit: "Eat it."


    Hellboy took over and couldn''t help but looked up: "Soul fruit."


    Lake chuckled and said, "You are a devil, the way to recover from your injury is not to eat your soul, is it to go to the hospital for an infusion?"


    Hellboy:"¡­¡­"


    Ben Neves Valley!


    "Hahahaha!"


    The Hungry Giant King made a roar as he walked, shrank his body, and hugged Lake: "My dear brother, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I have heard about your deeds. It''s good."


    Lake smiled and looked at the Hungry Giant King: "Then what do you plan to move, my dear brother, I want to prepare a country that belongs only to the Hungry Giant. You are my closest ally."


    The Hungry Giant King said: "It will take some time to board. My brother, the tribe has just given birth to a dozen babies. It is not very good to move at this time. Wait for them to grow up."


    Lake nodded: "Of course, my brother."


    Needless to say.


    It''s another show of hungry food that is exhaustive and luxurious.


    It used to be a fixed time to feed, and Lake came here, which is completely a snack.


    It''s the same as cat food.


    The time for eating cat food is fixed, but the time for eating cat strips is not fixed.


    The sun rises at sunset.


    Lake had a burp and found the Hellboy who was still sleeping soundly under the creak nest held by two hungry giants, holding a wine barrel.


    Hellboy opened his eyes sleepily and looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "Aren''t you going to leave? If you don''t, you will be treated as a snack by the hungry giants, don''t say I cheated you."


    dessert?


    The Hellboy was an agitated spirit, struggling to get rid of the squeaky nest of the hungry giant, and got up from the ground with a strong scent of alcohol.


    "Let''s go."


    "Oh."


    quickly.


    After leaving the base camp of the hungry giant, walking on the road leading to Ben Neves Mountain, there is a hungry giant who is all lying on the ground and falling asleep.


    Lake looked at the Hellboy: "Back then, when I participated in the negotiations with the Supreme Merlin against the hungry giant, it was bounded by Mount Nevis. You were there at the time."


    Hellboy nodded: "Yes."


    Lake immediately said: "Then someone fools you over to hunt the giant, you just come here so obediently, what about your brain?"


    The Hellboy urn said: "They said that in recent years, the hungry giant has killed as many as thousands of humans, and the hungry giant seems to be moving. I have seen it, the hungry giant who usually sleeps these days, People are already walking around very often."


    Lake snorted, "You are hungry, can you still sleep?"


    Hellboy:"¡­¡­"


    In the past few years, Midgard¡¯s fixed feeding time has been calculated to be hungry giants, and has also been developed a good biological clock. There is almost no need to deliberately calculate the time. After eating, you will sleep and feel at ease. Fat, and then wait for the food in the stomach to be consumed, wake up, walk a few times, exercise to turn the fat into muscles, and then eat.


    This is all habit.


    Hellboy said: "I didn''t believe it at first, but I went to Supreme Merlin, but Supreme Merlin didn''t seem to be there, and they also said that the situation was urgent, so I wondered if I could hold both sides first, and then find a way to notify Super Investigate over there and find you the king."


    Lake said, "But their purpose is you, why?"


    Hellboy shook his head: "Maybe you think I am the son of a devil. After all, humans hate demons very much."


    Lake looked at Hellboy curiously: "You look very optimistic. If it is me, being targeted by humans, I guess I have already figured out a way to destroy humans."


    Hellboy looked at Lake: "Your thoughts are very dangerous. They are afraid because I have a strong power. This is normal."


    Lake smiled: "Okay."


    Hellboy looked at Lake: "By the way, King Midgard, why did you come here this time?"


    Lake did not conceal the Hellboy.


    Although Hellboy is considered a demon.


    but¡­¡­


    Birth cannot determine whether a person is good or bad, but education can determine the upper limit of a person.


    and.


    Lake looked at the Hellboy: "I was looking for a new home for the Midgardians before. There are already earthlings on the earth, and I don¡¯t want to kill all the earthlings, so I¡¯m looking for a new home outside and come back. Later, my friend Saga told me that some changes seemed to have taken place in the hell, and the federal **** passage was closed, so I came here to take a look at the **** passage here."


    The Hellboy seemed to have thought of something: "I just saw the **** Lord Adam Glaren tell me that their Knights had been suppressing the **** passage under the manor by King Arthur''s order and believed them."


    Lake curiously said: "You also came from hell, do you know what happened in hell?"


    "I am not the purest child of the devil. I have half of human genes in my body."


    "I know."


    Lake stopped and looked at Hellboy: "So, what happened in hell?"


    Hellboy spread his hands and sighed: "Okay, I will try, but I don''t guarantee that **** will respond to me. After all, I still like the earth better than hell."


    Lake smiled.


    It''s a devil who doesn''t like hell, especially the **** run by Mephisto is not angry at all.


    after awhile.


    Hellboy opened his eyes and looked at Lake. He seemed to feel something wrong and said, "The breath of **** seems to have changed."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hell...it doesn''t seem to be Mephisto''s **** anymore."


    "Ok?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean, Mephisto was ousted? Who?"


    Good guys.


    Old Mo, Old Mo.


    What''s the matter with you, why are you suddenly ousted from the stage?


    The Hellboy took a deep breath, and when he was about to explore again, he spit out a big mouthful of blood, and then he flew out, with a bang, fell on the ground, and smashed one out. Potholes.


    The Hellboy in the pit snorted, then got up, looked at Lake, his expression changed.


    Next second.


    Hellboy tilted his head directly, and then turned to the side, wow, vomiting violently.


    After a while.


    A small mound of vomit appeared.


    Lake quickly turned his attention away and handed out a rag without looking back.


    In the posture of the hellboy, a napkin is definitely not enough, or a rag.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    After the Hellboy took the rag, he was silent for a while and looked at Lake with his back facing him: "Is there any mineral water?"


    With a sway of his right hand, Lake directly handed out a bottle of mineral water.


    after awhile.


    Lake looked back and washed his face with mineral water, and the Hellboy who wiped him out said: "What happened to hell?"


    Hellboy:"¡­¡­"

 Chapter 841: Suddenly kill the decisive hell

    Lao Mozhen was ousted?


    What a joke.


    Who was the person I was talking to before that?


    Lake couldn''t believe it.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lao Mo was just about to think about pushing him away, and then he quietly made small movements in his back. As a result, he didn''t do the small movements, so he burped like that?


    I can''t.


    Lake looked at the manor not far away, thought for a moment, or directly looked at the Hellboy who was still twitching his stomach, intending to clarify the **** first.


    Lao Mo is his friend, and even a confidant friend for a while, how can he allow Lao Mo to die so unclearly, that he doesn''t even have any bones, not even a tombstone?


    In this matter, **** must give an explanation.


    "Say."


    Lake looked at the Hellboy with his hands on his knees, trying to get through the gods, and shook his head: "Forget it, I will do it myself, don''t resist!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    Hellboy''s words haven''t been finished yet, with a buzzing sound, the Hellboy felt that his own private sea-like sea of ??consciousness at this moment seemed to have become the open sea, being swam freely.


    Thirty seconds later.


    Lake left the sea of ??consciousness of Hellboy.


    Hellboy regained his mobility, looked up at Lake, then looked down at himself, and then said to Lake, "What do you see in it?"


    Lake waved his hand and said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in gossip and understanding of some of your quirks. I only care about what''s wrong with hell."


    Hellboy:"¡­¡­"


    What''s wrong with hell?


    This is a good question.


    Hellboy actually didn''t know very well, but it was certain that a major human incident occurred in Hell and Marduk was released.


    Correct.


    It was the one who fought Mephisto for **** and was defeated tragically and was imprisoned and humiliated by Mephisto in the magma pool of Hell.


    Simultaneously¡­¡­


    The **** lord Marduk is also the father of the hellboy in front of him.


    Lake raised his eyebrows to look at the Hellboy: "Marduk looked for you a few days ago?"


    After finding a plot, the Hellboy who sat down casually raised his head and glanced at Lake who was making noise, and then he hummed.


    Lake has just entered the sea of ??his consciousness, and it is not surprising to know this.


    just.


    Lake looked at the Hellboy, smiled, and shook his right hand. A cup of Thunder brand bourbon appeared in Lake''s hand. After handing it over to the Hellboy, Lake curiously said, "Why don''t you agree to Marduk?"


    The Hellboy drank the wine in his glass, and when he was about to ask for a glass, he looked at the bourbon that suddenly filled up in the empty glass. He was slightly taken aback. Then he looked at the wine in the glass curiously and replied to Lake. Question: "Why should I promise him, the earth is my home, what''s in hell?"


    Lake laughed.


    Marduk visited the Hellboy yesterday and promised the Hellboy that if the Hellboy is willing to do something for him, it will be convenient for him to share **** in the future.


    At that time, the Hellboy was drunk and directly gave Marduk a key triple.


    Quit it, not interested, get out!


    Hellboy then said: "I''m not a fool, I live well on earth, so why do I work for hell?"


    Lake curiously asked: "Even if someone still discriminates against you, hates you, hates you?"


    "Discrimination is everywhere."


    Hellboy is very free and easy: "As long as they are not in front of me, I don''t mind. Besides, there is no discrimination in my social circle. I am not stupid. I rushed to discriminate against me. What are you doing in the circle?"


    Lake laughed and said, "As a demon, you have a good mentality."


    Hellboy said: "My adoptive father said, I have half of human genes, I don''t think I am a devil, I am at most, a mixed race."


    Lake nodded: "Can you still reach Marduk now?"


    Hellboy looked up at Lake: "You have all been to my sea of ??consciousness. Just now, the **** expelled me directly. If it weren''t for me to belong to the **** creatures, just then, I wouldn''t be as simple as vomiting. , It will hang."


    "This is what makes me most curious."


    "what?"


    The Hellboy asked: "Am I driven out of hell?"


    Lake nodded, and then shook his head: "This style of behavior is not very similar to Mephisto, and even, it is not very similar to that of the green tea **** itself."


    Mephisto will not expel the Hellboy, because Mephisto is very conceited and proud. If he has any plans, he will not even bother to look on.


    In a sense, this is why Mephisto is considered one of Lake''s friends.


    Gods.


    It should have been a little more atmospheric, and it was like Odin secretly engaged in shamelessness, so what did he do?


    The green tea **** itself will not.


    Still refer to Lake to know. When Lake captured the first ray of hell, how did the green tea **** behave, replied shyly, and if he didn''t want to talk, I would give Lake a kind of illusion. I can get her illusion.


    But actually?


    When Lake was about to go, the green tea **** instantly turned into a chastity hell.


    and so¡­¡­


    Such an action cannot be Mephisto''s handwriting, nor can it be the handwriting of Green Tea Hell.


    It won''t even be Marduk''s handwriting.


    Because it was not Marduk who expelled the Hellboy.


    This style of acting is decisive, fierce, and not sloppy...


    Does such a demon exist in hell?


    Lake thought so.


    at this time.


    Hellboy suddenly got up from the ground, and then looked at the manor: "Wild boar spirit!"


    Lake looked back.


    But seeing that not far from the manor, a wild boar standing up to two meters tall hummed directly into the manor, and in an instant, the blood flowed into a river.


    The Hellboy stepped quickly.


    Lake stopped the Hellboy: "What are you doing?"


    Hellboy looked at Lake: "Save people."


    "Not allowed to go."


    "what?"


    Hellboy''s eyes widened: "If you don''t go, that manor will not be alive."


    "I know."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the Hellboy with a faint expression: "I want to see, what this boar spirit wants to do, he should be sent from the **** side."


    Hellboy was taken aback for a moment: "This is impossible."


    "Oh why?"


    "I have seen this wild boar spirit."


    "When."


    "Ten years ago, when this wild boar spirit changed the child of an individual, he was going to be raised by humans. I saw it and beat him up, and then he formed a beam."


    Wild boar spirits are not unique. Animals become spirits and are generally called elves.


    London, as the birthplace of King Arthur and Merlin, is also the entrance to the passage of hell. The elves are also very active. These elves are similar to what an idiom describes.


    Dove occupy the magpie''s nest!


    Elves are doves, and human babies are magpies.


    Some elves like to exchange bags with human babies, and then become human babies themselves, raised by human parents who have no knowledge of the situation.


    And then¡­¡­


    When these elves grow up, they will kill the parents who raised him.


    Demons are evil.


    But most elves are inhumane.


    Lake nodded: "Do you think this is impossible?"


    The Hellboy nodded and said: "Of course, I saw through his plan to drop the package, how could he become a man from hell."


    So many elves don''t choose, choose one he has seen through?


    How can it be.


    Lake smiled: "Then I ask you, a wild boar spirit is killing in this manor, why can''t the magic dimension get any information?"


    Hermione had reorganized the magic dimension.


    The best place for the black magicians is the prison on the sea, but most of the black magicians are killed directly when they meet. A wild boar spirit suddenly stumbles and ran in here, and the magic dimension didn''t even notice it. ?


    Could it be that the magical dimension learning the former federated magical dimension fell to the enemy?


    Stop it.


    The magical world is under construction. As long as a magician, as long as the IQ is known on the average line As long as the magical kingdom is built, they can move to the magical dimension to fight against the world.


    What do you think about betraying at this time?


    Not to mention other mutinies.


    What benefit **** can give magicians is nothing more than immortality, but once the magic kingdom is completed, as long as you go to the magic kingdom, under the blessing of Lake''s Chaos Force Tree, you will be immortal.


    I obviously don''t need to die if I lie down, unless it''s a pretty funny brain, I will do this decapitating business with you.


    Don''t look at Hermione''s departure now, but the order of the wizarding world is even better than when Hermione was there. The reason is to stand on the last post. Don''t be too happy to be sad, and have fun.


    Then the problem is coming.


    Who can make a wild boar evade the trap of the magical dimension?


    no doubt.


    Lake saw that his face was really full of Hellboys who wanted to save people, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "Sit down, for us, the first is a misty hell. Besides, if you really want to save these people , After we figure out what''s going on in hell, then you can go and save it, and I won''t stop you."


    Hellboy was taken aback for a moment: "We?"


    Lake glanced at the Hellboy: "Why, afraid?"


    Hellboy laughed: "I''m afraid? What a joke, I''m super brave, OK?"


    Lake looked at the scar on Hellboy¡¯s chest and nodded thoughtfully: "Well, indeed, you are super brave. Come on, keep working hard. After doing this ticket, I will consider and arrange a good one for you. Location."


    Hellboy''s eyes lit up: "Really, can I become a male angel? I think the male angel''s appearance must be better than my current appearance."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 842: Will you be my blood queen?

    My Nima...


    Lake looked at Hellboy with a weird expression. Although Lake couldn''t tell what it was, he was sure that even a half-blood demon shouldn''t be like this.


    wrong.


    A normal person wouldn''t be like this.


    but.


    Lake shrugged indifferently and said, "Of course you can, but if you want to become an angel, you should know that your power is useless."


    Hellboy is even more indifferent: "It''s okay, although I don''t mind the discriminatory gaze, but I think if I change to an angel, it should be fine."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched.


    Ok.


    This is a mixed-race demon with a very optimistic personality.


    can.


    Sure enough, it is a big world, there are no surprises.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and he directly gave the Hellboy a promise: "If you still have such an idea after finishing this vote, I will fulfill you."


    Isn''t it just an angel?


    What a simple thing.


    quickly.


    There was a new movement in the boar spirit in the manor over there.


    Lake watched as he stumbled from the manor, covered in blood, human blood, the wild boar spirit, his gaze fell on the thing that the wild boar spirit was holding in his arms.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What is the wild boar holding in his arms, an arm?"


    Hellboy nodded: "Yes, it''s just an arm, and it''s a dull arm that doesn''t seem to have any blood."


    Lake frowned, turned and left.


    "Where are you going?"


    "If you think of something, you can inform your adoptive father that he is here, don''t wait for me, I will find you if I need you."


    "Didn''t you say it''s good together?"


    "correct."


    Lake stopped and turned to look at Hellboy, with a smile: "We, I watched, you are on the court."


    Hellboy stared in his eyes: "What?"


    Lake laughed and said: "The **** is playing chess, so I, the lord of the underworld, can''t be a **** in person. I am optimistic about you, hellboy."


    "and so¡­"


    Hellboy seemed to turn his mind a little, and pointed to himself ignorantly, and looked at Lake: "Am I your pawn?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, rest assured, my eyes will be on you, come on, angel body, waiting for you to take it."


    The body of an angel!


    Hellboy''s eyes lit up and he said: "I will work hard."


    Lake smiled brightly again.


    then.


    Turned around and disappeared in place.


    Hellboy stood in place, looked around, took out the cell phone that had been broken into pieces from his arms, and then his gaze fell on the deadly manor in the setting sun at this moment.


    after an hour.


    Hellboy''s adoptive father and the special operations team of the London branch of the Earth United Federal Super Investigation Bureau in London also arrived at the manor.


    After hearing his adopted son watching the boar spirit take his arm, Professor Bloom couldn''t help covering his forehead, and then he was slightly taken aback when he heard the Hellboy talk about Saga also coming. .


    "That lord is here too?"


    "The lord?"


    Hellboy stared at his adoptive father with no acting skills: "Are you talking about Saga?"


    Professor Bloom nodded: "Yes, it''s him, not him. In short, his identity is classified as top secret. You mean, when the boar spirit took his arm, the adult was there?"


    Yes it is.


    Top secret level.


    After all, why is the earth so not afraid of the black forest law of the universe at all?


    Without him.


    There are people in my hometown!


    Therefore, even though they are new and have not set foot in the interstellar space, the people who have imagined that the Earth United Federation colonizes the entire universe are infinitely passionate in their hearts, and they have no consideration of any failure.


    Lake is their ultimate weapon.


    History will prove that mankind is the life that likes to fight most, but likewise, it is also the life that can stand in line most.


    Otherwise, why would it flow out? Choose the big truth that is sometimes more important than hard work.


    After seeing Hellboy nodding again, Professor Bloom couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He looked at the captain of the Special Operations Team of the Super Investigation Bureau in London: "Is there no information from the Super Investigation Bureau headquarters?"


    The captain, who looked a bit like an Asian, shook his head: "I don¡¯t know, I need to communicate with the Super Investigation Bureau to see what to do next. However, since the director¡¯s eyes see this, There is no need for Commander Natasha Romanov to support."


    Talking.


    The Asian captain took out his satellite phone and started to get in touch with Gardners Island.


    Hellboy looked at Professor Bloom, who is his adoptive father, confused: "Wait, what happened, can you explain to me, don¡¯t be the same as this time, and ask me to help. As a result, this group The guy wanted to kill me."


    Professor Bloom covered his forehead: "Trust me, if I knew they wanted to deal with you, do you think I would call you over?"


    "What the **** is going on."


    "The San Sebastian Monastery was attacked and an antiquities were lost."


    "What the hell?"


    "Nimuu."


    Professor Bloom said: "Vivienne Nimuu, also known as the Blood Queen, is an immortal witch in the fifth century AD. She is the most powerful black witch ever, and she is the most famous one. The thing is that they once joined forces with Mephisto, the lord of hell, and almost turned our earth into the territory of hell."


    The London captain of Super Investigation Bureau, who temporarily hung up the phone there, looked at the Hellboy: "Back then, King Arthur and Supreme Merlin personally cleaned up Vivienne Nimuu. King Arthur used a sword in the stone to dismember her, and then the stone was located. In the coffin, afterwards, the Supreme Merlin reached a reconciliation with Hell, and Vivienne Nimuu was also taken to the end of the world by the messenger of King Ye Arthur and buried at the end of the world."


    unfortunately¡­


    At that time, the vision was too low.


    At least this is true for the envoys of King Arthur, but these envoys ran to the end of the land disappearance, and they came to the end of the sky when there was an endless sea in front of them.


    But in fact¡­


    Not to mention the end of the world, even the country did not go abroad.


    Professor Bloom said in a deep voice: "The body of Vivienne Nimuu reappears in the sky. We are worried, I am afraid, that the tragic war of the year will be staged on the earth."


    "This is impossible."


    The Hellboy shook his head and said, "The Lord of Hell is no longer Mephisto."


    "what?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Hellboy looked at Professor Bloom with a shocked expression on his face: "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    Professor Bloom rubbed his eyebrows: "Son, do you think this is a good thing?"


    "Is not it?"


    "of course not."


    Professor Bloom looked up at the Hellboy: "Why did Hell dare not invade the earth on a large scale since it was defeated by King Arthur and the Supreme Merlin? Do you know the reason?"


    The Hellboy nodded: "You have told me many times. It is basically a bedtime story when I was a child. Under the soldiers of King Arthur and the Supreme Merlin, Mephisto had to sign a contract."


    "exactly!"


    "what?"


    "That contract was signed by Mephisto, Lord of Hell, not Hell itself."


    "..."


    Simply put.


    This contract was signed by Mephisto, but this is the same as changing the dynasty. Will the new dynasty recognize the debts of the previous dynasty?


    Certainly not.


    If Mephisto was in power, then the contract would still be valid, but if the Lord of Hell changed someone, then, there is no doubt that the contract would have lost its effect unilaterally.


    but¡­


    Professor Bloom rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Fortunately, that adult is also here. This is very good news."


    Talking.


    The Captain of Operation London of the Super Investigation Bureau hung up the phone and walked over. Thinking of the voice of Tiffany, the butler of Gardners Island, he looked up to Professor Bloom: "The meaning of Gardners Island let us There is no need to intervene. This is already a battle between the gods. The lord said that the battle will not be brought to earth. Let us not worry."


    Professor Bloom breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next second.


    Professor Bloom looked at his adopted son Hellboy: "Since you said that the adult was with you, where did he go, do you know?"


    Hellboy shook his head: "I don¡¯t know. When he left, I was thinking about how I could change the body of an angel. If I changed the body of an angel, then I would go to the bar and drink. , You don¡¯t need to pay."


    The Super Cha London captain shook his head: "Wait, what angel''s body?"


    Hellboy talked about his conversation with Lake very honestly.


    Finished.


    Captain Chaocha was silent for a while, and patted Professor Bloom: "Really, let''s check IQ, but I am afraid it is too late now."


    Professor Bloom: "..."


    Hellboy:"¡­"


    Where is Lake?


    Pendle Mountain.


    Standing on a high mountain six hundred meters above sea level, Lake, with his back facing a decayed and withered tree behind him, stared at the small British town not far from the foot of the mountain with his eyes gleaming.


    Although Lake still doesn''t know if Hell is swollen, Lake still knows what snakeskin operation Hell wants to play.


    It''s nothing more than wanting the blood emperor to directly let the **** dimension descend on the earth, and stage a scene of **** wars the earth again.


    but¡­


    Sorry, I already know, so from this moment, you can enter my rhythm.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth were raised, and his eyes fell on the wonderful woman who was wearing a scarf at the foot of the mountain, her steps were a little stiff, and a wild boar spirit was next to her, who began to slowly climb up.


    Lake''s gaze crossed the distance and time, and fell on the face that was currently stitched up but still beautiful. It seemed that he could see that before countless times, the majestic style, red-robed, incomparable cold. ¡­


    Belongs to this blood queen, Vivienne Nimiao''s most beautiful and best face of the times!


    The blood queen.


    Whose blood queen?


    Will you be my blood queen?


    ¡­

 Chapter 843: What are scumbag quotations

    Lake appreciates all good things.


    He has never treated his subordinates with righteousness and evil. Naturally, Lake also does the same with beauties.


    even¡­


    Lake is willing to appreciate all beautiful things with the greatest mind,


    Mortals only saw the cold heart of the Blood Queen, the cruel methods and the terrifying power.


    But Lake is a god.


    Moreover, Lake is also a god, and what he sees is naturally different from what a mortal sees.


    In Lake''s sight.


    Vivienne Nimuu, who is walking towards the top of the mountain, is clearly his future queen!


    Do not worry.


    Lao Mo.


    Go with peace of mind.


    Although I don¡¯t know what your relationship is with Vivienne Nimuu, I don¡¯t mind, even if you have had a past with Vivienne Nimuu, but it¡¯s okay, you go, your wife, I will take care of it. !


    "Roar!"


    A wild boar spirit soon came up and saw Lake standing not far away on the top of the mountain. His right hand followed his body shape and pointed at Lake: "Who are you."


    Lake looked at the stupid boar spirit in front of him: "I''m thinking of a question, maybe you can answer it for me."


    The wild boar urn said: "What''s the problem."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Are you a pet pig or a hog?"


    The wild boar spirit continued: "I am a wild boar spirit, not a pet pig or a meat pig."


    Lake nodded.


    "Your choice, your result."


    "What me..."


    The wild boar spirit hadn''t finished speaking yet. The next second, I felt that I was shrinking rapidly. After a while, my body shape instantly shrank to the size that I was just born when I was a child.


    A little wild boar with fangs.


    The boar spirit snorted twice in disbelief, and then paced back and forth violently.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth rose up, as if he saw something interesting, he waved his right hand and directly flew the boar spirit into the woods below the mountain.


    You want to be wild boar.


    I will fulfill you.


    Lake thought about it, and then his eyes fell on the blood queen who was walking towards the old ashamed tree on the mountain with no expression when he was talking with the boar spirit.


    The Blood Queen frowned as she felt Lake behind her.


    Lake looked at the blood queen who had stopped in front of him: "Why, didn''t you come here to see your old friend?"


    The blood queen frowned and tried to turn around.


    "do not move."


    "Ok?"


    "I hope that our first face-to-face meeting will be with the best looks of both sides."


    "¡­who are you."


    "You will be my queen, so, you say, who am I yours?"


    "Ha ha."


    A cold smile appeared on the bloodless expression behind the Blood Queen: "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Lake shrugged: "A wife of mine once told me that I often lack the beatings from the society because of my strong self-reliance."


    The Blood Queen pursed her lips: "She was right."


    Lake smiled and said: "I don''t agree with it. It''s not because I am self-reliant."


    "what is that."


    "I have a heart."


    "heart?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded and hugged the blood queen who was wrapped in a piece of clothing directly behind his back, feeling a little cold and a little skinny. With her eyes closed, she approached Vivienne Nimuu''s ear and whispered, "I know that I am selfless in my heart. The world is wide, there is an endless universe in my heart, and naturally, my power also has an endless universe."


    The blood queen was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Vivienne Nimuu struggled: "Let go of me!"


    "it is good."


    Lake has always been kind, he has always been a gentleman, and he still can¡¯t do this kind of coercion to this kind of despicable character: "Do what you should do, I think when you see me, I I can also see you who were once magnificent."


    Vivienne Nimuu raised her head to stare at the old ashamed tree in front of her, but the sea of ??consciousness reverberated with the enthusiastic heartbeat that, although it was only a short time, but was deeply impressed!


    If you are selfless in your heart, you know the breadth of the world?


    There is an endless universe in my heart?


    Pooh.


    Nasty.


    When I regained my strength, the first thing is to chop you off and dig out your heart to eat.


    Think about it.


    Vivian directly raised her right hand, sneered, and cut a wound on her right hand.


    The wound was clear and bony.


    No blood!


    Next second.


    Vivienne Nimuu was chanting spells, communicating the endless darkness, and stretched out her right hand to the old ashamed tree in front of him. In an instant, something seemed to be surging in the old ashamed tree.


    The blood appeared on the old shame tree like a stream, and then, like a countercurrent, followed the wound of Vivienne Nimau and began to return to Vivienne''s body.


    Lake at the back tilted his head.


    By the way...


    This blood is no less than a few hundred years old, and after spending so long in the bacterial environment of the old shame tree, shouldn''t it be useless?


    This is not technological at all.


    wrong.


    This is not biological at all.


    Lake blinked.


    Rumble!


    Lake looked up in the dark night sky, as if he was close to Chi Chi, as if a black face suddenly appeared in the dark clouds that could be touched, and smiled and said hello: "Hello, Domam, don''t come and sit down." Sit down?"


    Domam looked at Lake, snorted, and returned to his darkness.


    damn it.


    unlucky!


    Dommam watched the dark dimension suddenly mobilize the masterless dark power on a large scale. He wanted to see if there was a new dark demon born. As a result, he ran to the earth following the dark power. .


    then¡­


    At first sight, I saw Lake smiling and saying hello, greeting him to go down and sit down.


    I sit on you barren.


    Dommam seemed to think of something unpleasant, shook his teeth that didn''t exist at all, and looked at the dark power that was still rolling in front of him, and the colorful light in his eyes that didn''t exist at all flashed.


    Next second.


    Dommam directly returned to the darkness without seeing and worrying.


    Without him.


    Saga has been exposed, at least among the gods.


    Lake is Saga.


    Lake is Kanon.


    even¡­


    Lake is Zeus.


    Zeus, the **** of heaven!


    That swallowed his father, even created a terrifying creature, imprisoned his father, the universe''s great filial son Zeus, whose reputation has spread widely.


    Back then, the Planet Devourers had fought against Yigo. In the end, even because Yigo was slightly better, the Planet Devourers turned around and swallowed other planets.


    Domam didn''t think he could defeat the planet swallowing, but right now, the **** Zeus swallowed Igo, and he did what he could not do with the planet swallowing.


    Is this a fart?


    I''m afraid I will be beaten into scum when I go down.


    "at last¡­"


    Let¡¯s say that on the mountain, under the surging of countless dark powers, the blood queen Vivienne Nimuu, who wore a red dress and set off her soft black hair, looked at the recovery of the last drop of blood: "I''m born again!"


    Lake smiled behind him, "Congratulations."


    Vivienne Nimuu recovered from the joy, turned around and looked at Lake with a sigh.


    Lake also saw Vivian with white skin and red lips.


    Vivienne also saw Lake.


    A Zeus battle robe was on top, holding the spear of the Lord God in his hand, behind the battle robe, eight pairs of sacred wings flapped gently.


    Vivienne was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake seemed to have thought of something. In an instant, Zeus''s shirt disappeared, and he returned to a black suit with a blond self. He looked at Vivian with a smile: "Sorry, I thought that Domam would do Come down to find me for a cup of tea, so I put out my fighting state, sorry, you are beautiful, Vivienne."


    Sorry?


    I suspect you did it on purpose.


    evidence?


    No, I am a female, and I don''t need proof.


    Vivienne frowned and looked in front of him. Just now, that radiant aura suddenly became plain and unremarkable. Only the Lake, who was roasting the surrounding air, said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    Lake smiled and said, "I am your admirer, Vivian!"


    Vivian''s expression was a little weird: "You just said a word, one of your wives, do you have many wives?"


    Lake spread his hands.


    Vivian said coldly: "If your wife knows that you have so many wives, and tells me that you are my admirer, I think they will not be happy. UU¿´Êéwww.uukanshu .com"


    "I know."


    Lake sighed: "But, no way, I''m dying, you are my only antidote."


    Vivienne''s face was cold: "Get out of the way!"


    She can see it, this guy is here to make fun of her.


    Vivian directly ignored Lake, and no longer had the idea of ??slashing him to death, passing directly beside Lake, walking towards the mountains, intending to summon the dark people who once surrendered to her.


    Lake didn''t stop either, just quietly watching Vivienne passing him.


    "Mephisto is dead."


    "..."


    Vivienne paused.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Vivienne who turned around and looked at him coldly, and said: "I am a good friend of Lao Mo, I understand that you used to have a history with Mephisto. "


    Lao Mo, don''t worry.


    My wife, I raise it!


    but¡­


    The cold smile on Vivienne''s face was even worse.


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Wait, this expression is not quite right.


    Vivienne stared at Lake: "Mephisto and I had a past? Yes, there was a past. That **** demon signed an agreement with me, but after I induced King Arthur and the Supreme Merlin, I directly violated it. Our agreement did not attack the earth as planned, which caused me to be beheaded by King Arthur. If you are talking about this, indeed, Mephisto and I have a very deep past!"


    Lake grew his mouth.


    I am Nima.


    This unfolds...


    Frankly speaking, Lake never thought of it.


    Lake has always thought that Vivienne and Mephisto were allies.


    But right now?


    It¡¯s so funny that you guessed the beginning correctly, but didn¡¯t you have the ending right?


    ¡­

 Chapter 844: Mom, Im in love again

    Old Mo, old Mo.


    You are still so, as always unreliable.


    I thought that when you signed the contract, it was accidental at best. It can be regarded as playing rogues nine times out of ten, but I never thought that you are signing a contract once and playing once.


    It deserves it.


    If you don''t rush to the street, who will rush to the street?


    "is it."


    Lake''s thoughts quickly turned over and made a very sorry look. He looked at Vivienne Nimau and said, "Actually, Mephisto and I don¡¯t know each other very well. I am considered his enemy. ."


    Vivienne Nimuu''s eyelids twitched a few times: "You just said that Mephisto is your good friend, and you still have a mouthful of old ink."


    Lake shrugged: "I''m a familiar one, and I sleep with everyone, right, Weiwei!"


    "..."


    Vivienne Nimuu looked at Lake with inexplicable eyes: "You can call me Nimuu, you can also call me the blood queen, but, Vivi? I''m sorry, that won''t work."


    Lake nodded, graciously said: "Okay, Vivi, no problem, Vivi!"


    Vivienne: "..."


    What is the first thing to do when chasing the female leader?


    shameless.


    Even a stalwart male **** like Lake needs to abide by this rule when it comes to chasing women. However, Lake¡¯s shame may not be so obvious compared to other men.


    but¡­


    Chasing women is like a mixed marathon for men and women, and there is an unequal starting line for men and women. Simply put, no matter how good boys are, they are always at the starting point, while girls have already ran from a hundred meters ahead of time. It''s five kilometers.


    In this case, if you stick to the rules and keep running without losing your head, when will you be able to catch up?


    There was a commotion in the dark forest surrounding the mountain.


    One after another, dark figures came out of the dark forest, and when they were standing under the moon, they found out, where is this figure, this is clearly one after another animals that have sought after the Blood Queen and worked for her. Jingmen.


    They walked out of the darkness and celebrated the return of the blood queen!


    They reveled in the darkness, celebrating the return of the queen of the castle.


    "Don''t nod and bow, my dear people!"


    Vivienne Nimuu looked at Lake behind her and took a few glances. It seemed that Lake really couldn''t speak anymore. He looked again at the animal spirits who started to walk up in all directions: "That''s not what I wanted. , I want an army to hide from the sight of mankind for a long time. I want you who are forgotten to walk out of the darkness. Those who live in the dust, those who eat dry bones and dream of blood, that¡¯s me. If you want, give me an army like this, and we will make the daytime world cry..."


    Lek, standing behind him, dug his ears.


    Flick your right hand!


    moment¡­


    Extinct!


    boom!


    When a toad spirit jumped up, it passed away with the wind directly like soot.


    When a donkey spirit was learning to bark, his front hoof had just been lifted, and it was directly turned into ashes.


    It was the same all around, and in an instant, all the mountains and plains, in order to celebrate the blood queen Vivienne Nimuu, the animal spirits who walked out of the hidden darkness directly turned into ashes and passed away with the wind.


    The surrounding moments fell into the same silence as before.


    "what¡­"


    Vivienne Nimuu, who was just about to issue the pre-war mobilization order, saw this scene, and it would be a little difficult for him to recover for a while. When he recovered, he turned around with a sigh, and stared at the fiddle behind him with an angry gaze. Lake with his nails: "What have you done?"


    Lake looked up and smiled and said, "Weiwei, it''s so ugly. The army of the Empress can be different from ordinary aesthetics, but even you, can you say that this army of ugly animals can be called an army?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Vivienne Nimiu said in a deep voice, "I am the Blood Queen, not the Queen of Darkness."


    Lake smiled and said: "No, you are, you are my queen of the underworld, if you want a big army, I have the three giants of the underworld, the 105 warriors of the underworld, and the 100,000 forbidden army of the underworld, it¡¯s all you. of."


    Vivienne Nimiu narrowed her eyes.


    Lake stepped forward, and seemed to take a deep breath greedily, feeling the thorny blossoms mixed with darkness that came from Vivienne Nimau, which seemed to be deeply rooted and truly intoxicating: "You will be me After the Ming, my mistress of the Chaos Force Hades, I know your anger, but you have found the wrong person, Weiwei."


    "what?"


    "Back then, you signed an agreement with Mephisto to lay down the earth and divide the world, but it was **** that violated the agreement between you, and even **** was sitting and watching you being killed. Then, it was hell. The dark power enters the **** to find him to settle accounts, and it is to drive out and not accept your soul."


    "Hell is what you should be angry with, Weiwei."


    "The earth is not, never has been."


    "and so¡­"


    As Lake said, he stretched out his hand and took Vivian''s right hand that was hanging down.


    Vivienne swung her right hand to the back, as if she didn''t want to be caught by Lake.


    Lake looked at the black-haired and red-haired Vivian in front of him with a somewhat pampering gaze, without speaking.


    quite a while.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    "Have you heard?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Did you hear this sound?"


    Lake lowered his head and looked at the bright red nail polish on his right hand, which looked very Zhibai, and smiled at Vivienne in front of him: "At this moment, my heart is beating more happily, you Do you know why?"


    Vivienne frowned.


    Lake smiled and said: "Because of you, when you touch it, my heart, because you beat more happily, Weiwei, my queen, I am willing to marry you as my wife, as my love to you Proof!"


    Vivienne: "..."


    Fighting and killing has never been Lake''s primary choice.


    It''s just that in many cases, simple and rude killings can solve many problems conveniently and effectively.


    but¡­


    Conquer has never been more than just fighting and killing.


    There is still love!


    Lake doesn''t want to be a lonely person. He wants love. If he can conquer the universe with love, who would want to fight and kill.


    Big stick hits the country!


    This is the strategy that Lake has made for himself to lay down the universe.


    Vivienne opened her mouth and looked up and couldn''t help looking at Lake: "What are you talking about?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "I never dream, but if I want to, all my dreams will become reality. I like you, Weiwei, marry me, okay?"


    "...We just met."


    "When I met you, I never doubted. The so-called love at first sight is a lie. When you see you, do you know what was the first thought that came to my mind?"


    "what?"


    "I seem to see two lonely souls getting close at this moment, merging with each other, no longer distinguishing each other from left to right, and merging with each other, so as to not distinguish between you and me."


    "...Woo!"


    Vivian suddenly widened her eyes, looking at her body that was already close to her, and even knocked on her door, and Lake, who was ramming together inside, wanted to bite down directly.


    but¡­


    When the first ray of morning light in the east shone on the earth again, and then the sun was scattered on the Dagu tree, the red skirt hanging down from the tree looked so dazzling under the shining of the sun.


    Vivienne clung to Lake''s chest, feeling the heart that was rolling and plopping like an artery when the exercise started. She raised her head and watched her arms propped up with a lazy but threatening look. Lake on the back of his head: "I really want to peel your skin and see how many pieces are left in your heart."


    Lake smiled and said: "There is not much left, no, the space is full."


    It''s time to stop.


    Like his colleague Hou Zhuge Liang, Lake, who is in his short sage''s time, began to reflect on himself.


    hateful.


    Why, every time when love comes, I can''t resist it.


    Can not be done.


    If this is not stopped, I am afraid that the harem will really catch fire.


    Lake was a little weak in his heart. Every time when love came, he made up his mind to build the dam, and every time he broke the dam instantly in front of this love that came like a flood.


    Without exception.


    But soon.


    Vivian felt the sudden movement in her body, UU reading raised her eyebrows, the laziness on her face disappeared, and she couldn''t help but look at Lake: "Really fake?"


    Damn it, this is the twelfth time.


    Again?


    No wonder this guy has so many women. Does this guy have the same energy as a donkey? Isn''t it tired?


    and also¡­


    How much inventory does this guy have?


    Vivian thought like this in her heart, but in the blink of an eye, under Lake''s smile and talking about morning exercises and words that are good for physical and mental health, under the leadership of Lake, her mind could not help but sink into this endless sea of ??desires. bingo.


    after an hour.


    Lake looked at Vivian, who was lying on him, Bai Zhi''s cheeks were full of blushing Vivian, and smiled: "Vivi, at this moment, our heartbeats are synchronized, isn''t it?"


    Vivian felt the sound of two hearts beating in sync, smiled, and looked at Lake: "So, you have used this trick for every wife of yours."


    Lake shook his head: "No, I never control my heart, but my heart remembers you, Vivi, I know you may think this is a hypocritical word, but my heart is the best proof, I He has you in his heart, so he is willing to beat in sync with you. If my heart does not stop beating, then you will not stop beating either!"


    This is a promise that Lake has given to his many wives.


    If he does not die, no one can die.


    Odin?


    The old guy who eats pot and forgets the pot, Lake Shame is with him.


    Can''t even protect his own woman, and still known as the king of the gods?


    Ah.


    If it is possible, Lake will not kill Odin, but will let Odin open his eyes to see how, as the king of the gods, how did he interpret such an identity.


    ¡­

 Chapter 845: Wouldnt you make your wings white?

    Perhaps Odin also exists in other universes.


    but¡­


    No matter which universe it belongs to, there is one thing that is beyond doubt. Odin is the well-deserved king of the gods on the list of history by just killing his wife and prisoners, and even sitting and watching the death of one of his own wifes. The LOWest king of the gods ever.


    What is the king of the gods?


    The power of the gods, he gives!


    The life of the gods, he gives!


    He controls the life and death of the gods!


    This is the real king of the gods. In his own kingdom, let alone a dead god, even if all the gods are dead, as long as the king of gods wants to, then, you can take it in a single thought. They brought it back from the underworld.


    Because the king of the gods also controls the underworld that belongs to him!


    But what about Odin?


    Forget it.


    Don''t say it.


    Every time Lake thinks of the LOWest king of the gods in history, he has the urge to change his title, but when he thinks of a name, Lake gets a headache.


    no way.


    This may be a sequelae of Sheng Pallas at the time.


    Every time it was Pallas''s birthday, Lake felt that his brain was aching.


    Let''s focus on the moment.


    "Vivi."


    Lake and Vivian put on their clothes and sat on the ground under the big ashamed tree, like camping, drinking coffee on their hands, and looking at Vivian curiously: "What kind of conditions **** promised you."


    Vivienne looked at Lake: "You came to me because of this."


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    A trace of surprise flashed in Vivian''s eyes!


    Lake smiled and said: "You thought I would lie to you, no, Vivi, I said, I never lied to my wife, that is a very immoral thing, I want **** , This is the reason why I came here, it is a business matter, but, seeing you, liking you, falling in love with you, my heart is beating, this is a private matter."


    Anyway, Lake also studied art at Yale, a top university.


    What is art.


    This is called art, the art of speaking!


    Vivienne rolled his eyes directly and said, "Yes, **** found me and gave me the promise Mephisto once gave me."


    "You believe it?"


    "You are right, Mephisto is not the lord of **** anymore."


    "Who is that."


    "Hell is hell."


    "what."


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "..."


    Listening to Vivienne''s words, Lake couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Is there something wrong?


    Please delete the word "?"


    The problem is big.


    Lake looked at Vivienne: "I have seized 49% of the original power of hell. Although it has not reached half of hell, it is enough to make **** sleep for a long time."


    At the moment, the green tea **** itself not only didn''t go to sleep, but even drove Mephisto down and spoke for himself?


    What does this show?


    Hell was also conscious before, but that consciousness was not enough to make her play off the court in person, but now, after he has consciousness, is he going off the court personally?


    This is not a weird thing if there is a problem.


    If the **** can be like this, then the underworld, the underworld, can they all learn to stand on their own door, close the door and play their own?


    Vivienne looked at Lake with a serious expression, and then said: "But **** seems to need me to use something to help **** and open the **** channel."


    Lake returned to his senses: "What?"


    Vivian almost bit her teeth and said bitterly, "The sword in the stone!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Vivian had a real deep hatred with Sword in the Stone, after all, it was Sword in the Stone that made her plan completely empty at the time.


    Lake smiled slightly: "So, this is why you seduce the Hellboy, do you want him to help you find the sword in the stone?"


    "Do not."


    Vivian shook his head and said: "I know the location of the sword in the stone, but the sword in the stone is not the key to opening the gates of hell. The Supreme Merlin is the one who signed the contract with Mephisto back then. Mephisto''s belief Still failed to give that old fellow Merlin, the supreme Merlin was a contract signed with **** at that time."


    Lake blinked: "This is the first time I have heard of it."


    Vivian said: "But **** will not recognize that the so-called Supreme Merlin is indestructible. The contract is permanent. Hell only recognizes the Supreme Merlin. Back then, the Supreme Merlin who signed a contract with the hell, only if he dies, the contract will be complete. Invalidated."


    "So, you need Hellboy, the Hellboy with half the blood of King Arthur, to find Supreme Merlin, so that he can come out of his seal."


    "Yes it is."


    "Wow!"


    Lake sighed and looked at Vivienne: "What are you waiting for, let''s go."


    This time it was Vivian''s turn to be a little puzzled: "I thought you and **** were hostile."


    "wrong."


    "what?"


    "I am not hostile to hell."


    Lake said affirmatively, then smiled and said, "It''s just that **** doesn''t give me what I want, so I can only get it by myself. However, some changes have occurred in hell, even if it is I can''t even blast through the passage of **** in the shortest time, but if once the door of **** opens by itself..."


    Vivian said thoughtfully: "Once the gate of **** is opened, you can enter hell?"


    Lake snapped his fingers: "Yes, Vivi, right now, my underworld army is conquering the city in a galaxy thousands of light-years away. I rise to the earth, and your mother-in-law is now the leader of the earth. Naturally, The earth¡¯s right to life and death cannot be left in the hands of outsiders."


    Again.


    This time it was **** who did his own death and couldn''t blame others.


    Talking.


    Rumble!


    The helicopter roared.


    Lake raised his head and looked at the helicopter that crossed the sky not far away, towards this side. With a thought, he buzzed, and the blond shawl turned directly into Saga''s appearance.


    Vivienne looked at the big change next to her, lingering with her all night and Lake in the morning, through the movement of information between the essence and blood: "Don''t they all know who you are?"


    Lake, who showed himself in Isaac''s appearance, got up from the carpet with his hands on his back: "As long as I don''t admit it, then, although they know it, they will not admit it."


    Lake is an ordinary, unremarkable earthling.


    As long as you don''t feel that it is against the peace.


    Lake lives only for himself, not for others.


    Helicopter suspension.


    "Boom!"


    Hellboy jumped directly from the helicopter and looked at Lake standing on the big ashamed tree, with a smile on his honest face: "Boss."


    The words fall.


    Hellboy saw the Blood Queen standing behind Lake, his face changed: "Blood Queen!"


    Lake looked at the Hellboy and said directly: "What blood queen, you call me the boss, sister-in-law!"


    Hellboy was dumbfounded: "Huh?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "Why, don''t you want to recognize me as the boss?"


    Hellboy regained his senses in an instant, shook his head, looked at the blood queen standing next to Lake, with black hair and a red dress, swallowed a bit, glanced at the adoptive father Professor Bloom who came down from the back, and then looked away. Blood Queen: "Sister-in-law!"


    Good guys.


    The boss is the boss, affection, the boss left yesterday to come here to get a sister-in-law.


    Professor Bloom also stepped forward to say hello to Lake: "Saga."


    Lake hummed, then looked at the Hellboy: "It''s a bit late."


    Hellboy touched the back of his head: "There is a psychic in that manor. The soul of that psychic told us that the sister-in-law has colluded with **** and plans to open the door of **** again."


    Talking.


    The Hellboy looked at the Blood Queen: "Sister-in-law, this must be slander, I think it should be slander."


    Lake chuckled and said, "No, in fact it is the case, I also need to open the door of hell."


    "what?"


    Professor Bloom was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "Saga, once the gate of hell..."


    Lake looked at Professor Bloom and interrupted directly: "If you don¡¯t open the door of hell, even I can¡¯t enter the **** that has undergone changes. The problem of **** should be solved. The earth¡¯s right to life and death should not be It has fallen into the hands of outsiders, and this matter cannot be delayed any longer."


    Professor Bloom was stunned again, and after listening to Lake¡¯s words [The power of life and death in **** should not fall into the hands of outsiders], UU read www.uukanshu. Com seems to want to say something, but still chooses to shut up.


    Hellboy''s eyes lit up: "Boss, what do I need to do."


    Lake said: "You need to do two things, and you have to do these two things."


    Hellboy patted his chest directly: "Boss, you say."


    Lake said directly: "You need to wake up the first generation supreme Merlin, and then go get the sword in the stone."


    "The first generation supreme Merlin?"


    The Hellboy curiously said: "Isn''t the first Supreme Merlin dead? The current Supreme Merlin is Duchess Hermione Granger!"


    Lake smiled and said: "Who said that the first generation of Supreme Merlin was dead? Back then, the contract signed between the first generation of Supreme Merlin and King Arthur and **** was always preserved by the first generation of Supreme Merlin."


    The Hellboy nodded, you are the boss, you have the final say, you said that if you die, you are not dead: "Where is that."


    "I will take you there, but first of all, you must want to bring the sword in the stone that only you can draw out."


    "Sword in the Stone?"


    "Ok."


    Lake nodded and looked at Hellboy with a smile: "If we go to the first generation Supreme Merlin first, and then find the sword in the stone, the gate of **** will open on the earth, you don''t want it."


    Hellboy shook his head.


    Lake said: "That''s it. After the matter is done, I will take you to change your body. However, the heavenly angels, the three queens disagree, but the fallen angels are also angels, so they should be about the same."


    Hellboy opened his mouth: "But... the wings of fallen angels seem to be black."


    Lake rolled his eyes: "Won''t you wait for the conversion and paint it white with white paint?"


    Hellboy:"¡­"


    ¡­

 Chapter 846: 3 parties make a pit hell

    ush¡­


    Brush the white?


    Hellboy listened to Lake''s suggestion, and in his mind, he took a moment to pay for a picture. He spread his wings, and then two people held his black and shiny wings and brushed white.


    This¡­


    The picture is so beautiful that Hellboy didn''t even dare to think more about it.


    Lake also sighed helplessly.


    What can he do.


    The three angel queens of heaven severely rejected Hellboy''s idea of ??becoming an angel. Anyone could go to heaven, except for demons, even those of mixed blood.


    Lake can push this forcibly.


    As long as Lake''s attitude is firm, there is no doubt that the three angel queens of heaven are useless no matter how tough their attitude is.


    but¡­


    It''s not worth it.


    Lake may make a point, but it will definitely not be because of Hellboy.


    fortunately.


    The bright angels of heaven are out of play, but the fallen angels of the underworld do.


    Besides, the angels of the heaven and the underworld, from the outside, at most, it is the problem of the color of the wings.


    But the appearance can be changed.


    Brush a big white, mortals go to see, can see a ghost thing come out.


    Hellboy shook his head with broken horns, a little confused, and looked at Lake: "Is this... OK?"


    Lake said: "What''s not going to do? You will be the most beautiful angel with a dabai. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t run to the kingdom of heaven with the dabai¡¯s wings, you will be on the earth. I promise that no one will bother you. ."


    Hellboy opened his mouth: "No, I mean to say, can this be done?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "It should be possible."


    I am not an angel.


    how could I know.


    Lake was thinking like that, looking at the Hellboy who seemed to have something to say, he shook his head, interrupted directly, and broke the topic: "Okay, don''t delay, go to work, London Museum, smash Open the floor to the right of the hall, King Arthur¡¯s cemetery is below, and the sword in the stone is also there. After drawing the sword in the stone, call Gardners Island. My assistant knows how to contact me."


    Finished.


    Lake took Vivienne Nimuu, who was next to her in a black and red dress, and left the place directly.


    no way.


    This Hellboy is obviously a very active guy. The ghost knows that after staying there for a long time, this guy will ask any stupid questions.


    "You seem to admire Hellboy too."


    "What, me?"


    "Correct."


    Lake took Vivian to Blackfin Mountain. After landing, he listened to Vivian''s words and smiled and said, "Hellboy is an honest and honest character."


    Vivienne sneered: "Honestness and honesty will only make myself the object and **** calculated by others."


    "correct."


    Lake nodded, looked at Vivienne, and said with a smile: "For others, honesty and honesty may be used by them, but for me, such subordinates actually make me most assured, don''t they? ?"


    One sentence.


    Everyone does not want to be honest and honest, but everyone likes to be honest and honest.


    In the Blackfin Mountain, there is a secret that shields the passage discovered by Ma Claw.


    And at the end of this passage, there is a person sealed inside.


    To be precise, there was a person who sealed himself in it.


    The king''s wizard!


    The king of fools.


    Wisdom Merlin!


    AKA!


    Supreme Merlin!


    Boom~~~~


    Lake looked at the seal, and under the impact of his eyes, the seal blasted directly, and then exposed the body of the first-generation supreme Merlin who had run out of oil and looked decayed.


    Next second.


    As the seal broke open, the skinny fingertips of the first-generation Supreme Merlin, who had slept for countless centuries, suddenly moved.


    In the Chaos Force Universe, the goddess of magic Mystra, who was supervising the construction of the magical world, suddenly froze, and then his eyes lit up, and the magic spring water blasted out.


    Lake also did not block the actions of the goddess of magic Mystra. After all, for Mystra, the first generation of Supreme Merlin who created the Supreme Dragon Ring was like a father to Mystra.


    Wow!


    The magic spring water appeared directly on the seal, instantly pouring down the first supreme Meilin whose consciousness was gradually returning like a heavy rain.


    Between breathing and breathing.


    The first-generation Supreme Merlin, who was originally as skinny as a corpse, was watered and nourished by the magic spring water, and instantly changed like a living person.


    The body began to swell.


    But dense white hair began to appear on the bald skull.


    then¡­


    in a blink.


    A white robe with white hair and white beard, hands folded on his chest, holding a local prison contract tightly, the first generation supreme Merlin suddenly opened his eyes: "Human..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    fortunately.


    This is due to the fact that the first generation supreme Merlin didn''t say anything else after uttering the two words of the world. If he dared to say something suddenly, it would be filthy again, and Lake was afraid that one had already been shot.


    The first-generation supreme Merlin immediately set his gaze on Lake in front of him, then looked at the blood queen in black and red dress beside Lake: "It''s been a long time, Vivian, I didn''t expect you to be resurrected in the end."


    Vivian tried to eat Supreme Merlin¡¯s eyes, with the corners of her mouth curled up, her tone was cold: "Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time, Merlin, it¡¯s a pity that your old friend has been dead for many years, and you have also changed. old."


    Supreme Merlin slowly walked out of his sealed land: "Arthur knows his mission, and he has completed his mission. I envy him very much."


    Vivian sneered again and again: "Then I will send you to find your old friend."


    Lake hurriedly interrupted by the side, pulled Vivian, and then looked at Merlin in front of him with a smile: "Good day, Supreme Merlin!"


    Merlin looked at Lake with a slightly respectful tone: "Zeus God King!"


    Lake is a god.


    Respect is natural.


    Just now, there was a wealth of information in the fountain of magic power that the goddess of magic Mystra poured on Merlin. Although Merlin had just woke up, he already knew what was happening in Merlin''s line.


    Lake''s gaze fell on the **** contract in Merlin''s hand: "Your time has passed, you should go where you should go. You are the father of my goddess of magic, Mystra, and I The mentor of the goddess of wisdom Hermione, my universe, the world full of magic, will have a place for you, this is my promise!"


    "Thanks a lot."


    Merlin looked down at the contract scroll in his hand and said: "Back then, King Arthur and I wanted to invade hell, but the earth wants to develop naturally. Hell is indispensable. Otherwise, the dead souls will flood the world. , Will turn into a ghost."


    Unless technology is unprecedentedly powerful.


    But there is no need to say more about what the earth''s technological level was like at that time.


    Merlin unfolded the contract scroll in his hand: "So, Arthur and I joined forces to force Hell to close any channel on the earth."


    The blood queen Vivian said in a deep voice next to him: "I obviously lured you to my side back then, why? Hell would suddenly violate our promise at that time."


    Merlin looked at Vivienne: "Because Mephisto is scared."


    "what?"


    "Mephisto actually knew that once the **** at that time swallowed the earth, Mephisto himself would be banned by the **** itself. Therefore, this signed contract needs to be cancelled with my life. "


    "..."


    If it was just a contract signed with Mephisto, once Mephisto was hung up, the contract would be completely invalidated.


    but¡­


    There were four names on top of this contract back then.


    Merlin and King Arthur.


    Mephisto and the green tea hell.


    Merlin and King Arthur, as well as Mephisto, who secretly helped them, in order to force the Green Tea Hell to no longer be malicious to the earth, although they fought fiercely, they secretly hooked up for a long time.


    This is not.


    Green tea **** has compromised. Otherwise, if there is no compromise in the **** itself, Mephisto alone would dare to declare that he is no longer thinking about the earth, **** is afraid that he will immediately be impatient to replace Murphys. I''m sorry.


    Of course, as the price of signing the Green Tea Hell, King Arthur also agreed to seal up this matter without any spread. At the very least, the ordinary world will not know about this matter.


    When the blood queen Vivian heard this, her eyes flickered, she almost gritted her teeth and said, "So, I have become a victim?"


    Supreme Merlin looked at Vivian and smiled: "You can say that, but you never died, did you?"


    Vivian looked up.


    Lake said to the side: "Extreme Merlin is only gorgeous, and the strength is no less than the guardian of the earth, the Supreme Mage, otherwise it will not be named the Supreme. If the Supreme Merlin really wanted to kill you back then, There is no way for you to be resurrected."


    Maybe ordinary people don''t know how big the earth is.


    But would King Arthur and Supreme Merlin not know?


    However, when the envoys of King Arthur ran to the end of the sky with a part of Vivian, neither King Arthur nor Supreme Merlin made a sound to remind them.


    It can''t be that King Arthur and Supreme Merlin have forgotten this.


    How can it be.


    Therefore, if it is not forgotten, there is only one possibility left, and that is deliberate.


    King Arthur and Supreme Merlin deliberately failed to mention this matter, giving the blood queen Vivian a ray of life.


    Vivian frowned: "Why?"


    Supreme Merlin smiled: "The plague is a destiny, but your death is not a destiny. This is the eve when King Arthur and I pretended to surrender to you. A friend told me that she had it. She saw Your future, the noble queen, the queen who controls the life and death of our future magical world, so I made a choice."


    The established destiny?


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Let me guess, your friend is called Gu Yi?"


    Supreme Merlin nodded with a smile.


    ¡­

 Chapter 847: Sword in the Stone contract

    I knew it.


    Supreme Mage, Supreme Merlin, and they are still above the small break, if there is nothing to do with this, then it is a real weird thing.


    Lake thought so.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, looked at Gu Yi in yellow who came out of the flying treasure wheel, and said with a smile, "Master Mage, you seem to have changed your favorite color again."


    At the beginning, Gu Yi was dressed in white, if he had beautiful hair, then it was actually pretty good-looking.


    After all, the girl''s paper has long hair, so it''s not hard to see where it goes.


    After¡­¡­


    Gu Yi changed into a gray robe.


    at the moment.


    Gu Yi changed to a yellow robe.


    What is this for?


    Are you ready to take the throne?


    Gu Yi greeted Lake and said, "Meerlin and I are considered close friends. I think my friend is leaving. I should send it off."


    Lake said: "If you leave, I am afraid that Emperor Weishan will be in a hurry."


    Gu Yi shook his head and said: "The descendant that Emperor Weishan wants to find has been found. Although, I think the descendant that Emperor Weishan was looking for is not very good, but their decision has nothing to do with me."


    Lake''s eyes lit up.


    Emperor Weishan found a new heir, and this matter has nothing to do with Lake.


    Lake only cares about one thing.


    "So, the guardian of my virgin palace is coming back?"


    "If the King of God still needs me, then yes."


    "Haha!"


    Lake was very happy and said: "How could it be unwelcome? I am like a tiger. Although the Virgo Palace is not the first of the twelve zodiacs, it is the most important house among the twelve zodiacs, and it can be said to be the mainstay. , My Chaos Force Universe, the sky is full of stars, you can choose one of them as your territory."


    Gu Yi said: "The area in the Virgo Nebula is already vast."


    Lake smiled and said: "The Zodiac Nebula can only be said to be a small universe, and only the Chaos Force Universe can be called a large universe."


    The talents that Wei Shandi doesn''t cherish, Lake cherishes very much.


    Gu Yi looked at the expression [I insist on this] on Lake''s face, nodded, and said thank you: "But I still can''t return to the position. The descendants that Emperor Weishan is looking for are talented enough, but his understanding is not very good. ."


    Lake smiled and said: "This is my promise. It will not change because of when you return to Gu Yi."


    MMP!


    I have found the descendant, and the one who is still holding me, won''t let go?


    Was Emperor Wei Shan very good?


    You wait for me. After Lao Tzu finishes taking care of this, I have a way to let you let me go.


    I can''t help the earth because the queen Karen is covering it, and the capital of the earth is also very good.


    But you Weishandi?


    I have been a **** for so long. Not only did you not come to worship the pier, but you knew that the predecessor of the earth was Midgard, and when I was King Midgard, I forced myself to find another protection. The Supreme Master of the Earth?


    What are you trying to do?


    Occupy the territory of Midgard since ancient times, to create my opponent, King Midgard?


    You are so much better than Odin!


    This is what Lake thought in his heart. Before that, he didn''t move Emperor Weishan because Emperor Weishan didn''t provoke him. Right now, I''m sorry, you provoke me.


    Think about it.


    The supreme Merlin there took a deep breath and looked at the old friend who came to reminisce, as if he had no other thoughts, and directly handed the contract he had signed with **** to Lake.


    Lake took over and looked at him, looking at the Supreme Merlin with his head held high, and he was curious: "Mage Merlin, what are you doing?"


    Merlin looked at Lake: "This contract, if I don''t die, the contract will last forever. The Lord God King wants to go to hell, I am afraid that there is no way, so I am ready."


    Lake haha ??smiled: "You are the father of the goddess of magic, Mistra, and the mentor of my goddess of wisdom. You want to die. Go to the Chaos Force Universe and think of a beautiful way to die. Go slowly. die."


    Merlin was taken aback for a moment.


    Lake looked directly at Merlin: "Mage Merlin, although the earth is called the earth, the earth has never been the earth. He is from Midgard. As the king of Midgard, I don¡¯t need your blood to unlock this contract. ."


    Finished.


    Lake looked at the Gu Yi mage who was coming over to pick up his old friend to settle in a new place: "Supreme mage, since the new heir has not yet arrived, then, after a while, I will attack hell, in order to prevent the **** dog from jumping off the wall and rushing to the earth to make trouble. , This matter is up to you."


    Gu nodded a little.


    The gates of **** would have been opened.


    But who asked the queen Karen to talk about this in person? Who told the queen Karen did not say anything bluntly, but as the queen''s favorite son, Lake still knew what the queen Karen wanted to say.


    Moreover.


    Lake also didn''t want the mother and queen Karen to give birth to the illusion that Lake is not on the earth, the earth is peaceful and everything is peaceful, and Lake is on the earth, the earth can''t wait to explode tomorrow.


    He also heard Karen talk about it after returning to Earth this time, and Karen apologized to Lake.


    After Lake finished speaking, he directly pulled Vivian next to him, turned around, and disappeared directly into the cave.


    "Let''s go."


    The Supreme Mage looked at the disappearing Lake, then looked at the Supreme Merlin next to him, and smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s been a long time, every time I make tea by myself, I always want to pry your seal to find you for tea. Now Okay, come to my side, have a cup of tea, look at the snow, and then I''m taking you where you should go."


    Supreme Merlin stared at the place where Lake had just disappeared, and then he seemed to think of something: "When I sealed myself back then, you said that my future successor would be very good. As a result, my magic power became someone else''s? "


    Gu Yi smiled and looked at Merlin: "If this weren''t the case, old man, do you think you would live to see this day?"


    Supreme Merlin: "..."


    The answer is definitely invisible.


    If Hermione were not Supreme Merlin, the entire magical world would be gone. As for the first Supreme Merlin, although Lake rejected this contract as King Midgard, compared to this method, he still cut the first generation directly. Supreme Merlin is relatively easy and simple.


    Boom!


    In the British Museum.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the British Museum has been sealed off by the police. With the sound of a blast, the tomb of King Arthur, which has been here, was once again seen in the dust for a long time.


    Sword in the Stone!


    The Hellboy saw the sword in the stone that was inserted in a huge stone in front of the throne at first glance. Although it had been dusty for many years, it still shone with dazzling light.


    Hellboy''s eyes lit up.


    This is the sword in the stone. It is said that if anyone draws a sword, it is a sword that is the status symbol of the king of the entire British Empire.


    Hellboy landed directly.


    Lake has also brought Vivian to here at this moment.


    "Boss."


    "Ok."


    Lake looked at the meeting and called the boss. Although the appearance was not good, the hellboy nodded, shaking his right hand, and directly put the sword in the stone away. He looked at the hellboy and said: "Okay, let''s go. Bar."


    Hellboy: "Go? Go there?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Take you to fight monsters."


    Finished.


    With a bang in Lake''s heart, three soaring colorful beams of light descended directly, enveloping the three of them, and disappeared in place with a squeak.


    Rumble!


    Above the moon.


    At the moment when Lake arrived with Vivienne and Hellboy, in the center of the moon, the city of the alien race Alanti, there was another siren sounded from the monitoring center that was similar to the timing of World War II, reminding them that someone had landed again. The moon is up.


    The Black Bat King, who had just fallen asleep, ran to the monitoring center, looking at the lake without any protection, just walking on the moon like Lake in his backyard, and was silent.


    Obviously they were strangers who landed on the moon first. Why, others can run on the moon unscrupulously, even come and leave if they want.


    And they still have to wear heavy protective clothing before they can go out?


    This unscientific.


    Uh¡­¡­


    The Inhumans were created by the Cree people with the power of technology. Therefore, although the Inhumans have peculiar abilities, they can be regarded as technological creations. It is normal for technological creations to believe in science but The cities of alien races on earth will be different in the afterlife.


    I am converted to theology in the next life.


    The most important thing is to convert to the **** Zeus.


    after all¡­¡­


    Under the matchmaking line of Skye Edwin, Director of the Fantastic Beast Management Department of the Super Investigation Bureau, the Afterlife Group, which uses Jiaying as a legal person, has credited an interstellar warship with Stark Industries.


    Stark Industries delivered an interstellar warship in the afterlife with zero down payment, allowing the afterlife to find a ship that can accommodate alien races under the [Xinghai Unmanned Planet Act] that will be promulgated with the beginning of the interstellar voyage era. A planet that can survive.


    And in return, if Jiaying really finds it, then all the resources on the planet need to be 50-50 with Stark Industries for ten years. If Jiaying is very lucky and does not find it, there is no doubt that Jiaying The surplus is the kind that needs to be paid back, and the interest is added.


    what?


    No money?


    Stark Industries said that the manpower is extremely short. As the Jiaying who manages the next life, Stark Industries will still be happy to recruit An Jiaying.


    have to say.


    Make money or capital will make money.


    No matter how it is calculated, capital will not be lost.


    and¡­¡­


    Pepper and Tony think this is a very cost-effective business, and it may be possible to take back Tony''s lost daughter through this matter.


    However, when Pepper said this, that day, there is no doubt that Tony was kicked out of the bedroom again and slept in his underground studio alone.


    This has to be said, this is a very happy thing.


    As it is now.


    Lake took out the sword in the stone and the contract of hell, and the corners of his mouth raised.


    "Old Mo!"


    "Wait."


    "I''m here to save you!"


    "..."

 Chapter 848: Revenge for my righteous brother

    fight!


    Pay attention to being a famous teacher!


    Anyone who is a king''s teacher must be famous, invincible, and invincible.


    This is not Lake Superstition.


    Lake himself is a kind of superstition, so this is not superstition, this is common sense!


    Sneer!


    Lake directly shredded the contract in his hand, and in an instant, as far as his eyes could be, the entire space seemed to oscillate around the blue earth.


    Then there was a thud.


    The space is calm again.


    Are you aware of it?


    The corner of Lake''s mouth rose slightly, he looked at Hellboy, and pointed to the sword in the stone in front of him: "No matter what you see, pull it out for me, let alone the earth, no ant will die in this war. , My words."


    Hellboy hummed, stepped forward, and held the sword in the stone with both hands.


    Next second.


    Hellboy''s eyes shrank, as if seeing something terrifying, he couldn''t help turning around to look at Lake.


    Lake said: "I''m worried that you will really become a pure-blood demon. It is **** that is fooling you. Besides, how can this body become a demon and how to draw the sword, you can go to the underworld and turn you into an angel. hurry up."


    He can''t wait to **** and hand over his righteous brother.


    Hellboy listened to Lake''s words, and seemed to feel that it was right, anyway, I was going to become an angel, fallen angel, that is also a kind of angel.


    It''s done.


    This time, the Hellboy didn''t hesitate, at the moment when the iron sheets of his sealed right arm were cracking, and after the sudden cry from hell.


    The sword in the stone was pulled out by the Hellboy in an instant.


    boom!


    Hellboy, with a pair of antelope horns on his head, panting heavily, staring at the scarlet eyes, staring at the sword in the stone burning with endless flames, a little surprised.


    He didn''t quite understand why, the sword in the stone, which was clearly the crown of Great Britain, could stimulate the demon blood in his body.


    "This is not a sword in the stone."


    "what?"


    "He used to be the sword in the stone, but now, his name should be called the sword of Pendragon!"


    "King Arthur''s last name."


    "Correct."


    After being held by King Arthur, this sword in the stone was carried by King Arthur for the rest of his life. It has already been marked by King Arthur, so that the sword in the stone has become a family sword that can only be drawn by the descendants of King Arthur¡¯s blood. NS.


    With its ability, the algorithm inspires the most powerful blood in the clan.


    There are two blood veins in the hellboy. There is no doubt that the blood force of **** has the upper hand, and then is inspired by the sword in the stone.


    This sword in the stone is similar to the holy cloth, and both have an increase in power for the user!


    As Lake explained, then, raising his eyebrows, he said that he found you, he just bent over, took Vivienne and Hellboy and disappeared on the moon with a roar.


    Next second.


    Hot and gushing magma.


    The ashes keep falling.


    Cracked ground.


    And that...


    The endless, ready-to-go **** army!


    "Marduk!"


    Lake''s gaze instantly fell on the green Marduk who was standing on the ruins of the Mephisto Palace, which originally belonged to the Mephisto Palace.


    Next second.


    A golden light flashed on Lake''s body, and Gemini''s battle clothes automatically appeared on his body: "Marduk, Mephisto is my righteous brother, you actually killed him."


    What the hell?


    Righteous brother?


    Marduk, who was holding the Great Sword of Mephisto''s Hell, laughed loudly: "God Zeus, that idiot Mephisto is afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you, that idiot, eat inside and out. , More than guilty!"


    Lake squinted his eyes, feeling the source of information passed around him.


    Where is this guy''s tone, dare to say such a word.


    What about **** itself?


    The green tea **** who pitted his righteous brother, why didn''t he find her.


    Lake squinted his eyes, thinking in his heart, and looked at Marduk blankly: "It''s up to you?"


    Marduk looked around him, this endless gang ready to go, looking full of **** creatures, an army full of countless negative interests, and then opened his arms to look at Lake: "Our side, so many people, how about you, Just three, how do you want to play with me, I know, your Hades, the one hundred thousand forbidden army, has been dragged by the union of the three **** dimensions."


    Talking.


    Marduk laughed strangely, haha ??said: "That idiot, Mephisto, **** doesn¡¯t know what he thought he was doing. Hell is just indulging him. After you were transferred, the idiot still I''m doing my dream of defeating you dignifiedly, and in the end, a idiot!"


    Lake squinted his eyes: "So, did **** kill my good brother?"


    "Yes!"


    "This is impossible."


    "what."


    Lake looked at Marduk and said with a faint expression: "Where can the power of **** kill my righteous brother, if she has this power, she will commit herself to my righteous brother''s bed."


    Marduk seemed to flush a little, and roared: "The **** is to paralyze that **** idiot, you know a fart, you are not our hell, how do you know."


    Lake has a weird expression.


    He used to say that Mephisto treats the green tea **** as a dog licking, so he should be tougher.


    But right now?


    Mephisto may be a fake licking dog, but Marduk in front of him is a real and veritable licking dog.


    "Forget it!"


    Lake looked at Marduk who was already irritated and shook his head and said, "Since you don''t want to tell the truth, it''s okay. When I get to hell, I won''t believe it. The black hand behind the scenes will not run out!"


    With a bang, Marduk directly cut off a mountain not far away with the sword of **** in his hand. With the collapse of the mountain, Marduk¡¯s voice was like a roar: "I have hundreds of millions of troops. I fight, and this is my home court!"


    The words fall.


    In an instant, the mountains and plains, almost assembled in groups of **** army, are like a violent storm and like a tsunami, roaring towards Lake.


    In front of this posture, Vivian and Hellboy couldn''t help taking a half step back, and then mobilized all their strength to prepare for the enemy.


    "Ah!"


    Lake snorted and raised his right hand slowly. While closing his eyes slightly, he looked at Marduk over there, with the corners of his mouth raised, and said in a cold tone: "Your home court, you are looking up, what is this? Your home court is still my home court!"


    Marduk couldn''t help but looked up.


    Over the sky!


    The Aries Nebula whizzed up, and a starlight began to follow the trajectory of the Aries star house like a snake.


    Next second.


    "Stardust rotation power!"


    "Erupt!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake opened his eyes, and in them, the power of the small universe evolved the image of the Big Bang, a star, whizzing directly past the moon under the shocked gaze of the Arantians on the moon, and then appeared in **** in a straightforward manner. Over the sky.


    boom!


    Lake went directly with his right hand, and a golden light came up instantly, blasting on the star. In an instant, the star was instantly broken like slag, and then began to evolve the image of the nebula surrounded by countless rubble. .


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the stardust fell down like a mist and rain in the sky.


    Boom!


    Countless demons are directly turned into ashes under the front of the stardust rotation power.


    boom!


    Even though countless demons escaped the frontal attack of the stardust rotation power, the aftermath of the explosion was beyond the ability of this group of demons. It flew up instantly, and then turned into ashes under the overwhelming stardust.


    The Chaos Force Tree enjoys absorbing these negative emotions that were killed by Lake''s attack.


    "Do not!"


    Marduk stared angrily, as if he couldn''t believe the scene before him, resisting the falling stardust, and then roared angrily at Lake: "My soldier, infinite!"


    "No matter how many chickens and dogs come here, it''s just a large number!"


    Lake looked at Marduk expressionlessly, despite the fact that there were more **** troops behind Marduk that were almost equal to the number of hells that Lake had just wiped out: "Do you really think that all of my soldiers in the underworld have been transferred out?"


    "what?"


    "My Hades, there are not only the Big Three, one hundred and five Hades fighters, but also a hundred thousand forbidden troops. Today, I will show you what else is there in my Hades?"


    Lake smiled coldly, grabbed his right hand to the side, banging, accompanied by the door of the Hades that fell directly, as the door of the Hades slowly opened, wearing a black battle suit, holding a soul sword, slapped the dark wings behind him The army of fallen angels roared out from the gate of the Hades!


    and also¡­


    From the gate of the underworld, the three giants of the underworld came out side by side after the five thousand fallen angels who followed them.


    Among the gates of the underworld, one hundred thousand forbidden troops are ready for battle!


    "what?"


    Marduk couldn''t help but be surprised: "How is this possible? The three **** kings have stopped your **** army."


    how can that be?


    Marduk couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Lake snorted.


    Hermione appeared directly next to Lake and looked at Marduk with a smile on her face: "You said them, they could have been broken by me fifteen hours ago."


    "This is impossible!"


    "Tsk tsk."


    Hermione shook her head, looked at Marduk sympathetically, and said, "You don''t understand the terrible power of the Big Three in the Hades!"


    Others are getting more and less angry after the war.


    But the Big Three of Hades.


    Good guys.


    Not only did the underworld be more courageous, but even after the underworld annexed the first hell, the power of the underworld three giants directly increased by about 20% of their original power.


    It''s really scary.


    When Hermione saw this scene, she couldn''t help but wanted to go to the Hades and become a Hades fighter.


    The stronger the Hades, the greater the power of the Hades.


    This meow...


    It can become stronger by lying completely.


    ¡­

 Chapter 849: Hella must die

    after all¡­


    In this war, from the beginning to the end of the war, the strength of the Big Three of Hades has increased by 60% directly.


    The increase in strength is like drinking water, which is terrible.


    When the Big Three of Hades attacked the first dimension of hell, it was a bit difficult, but when they attacked the second and third, it was as easy as drinking water.


    Lake communicated to Hermione next to him.


    "Isn''t it impossible to say?"


    "There is a good show here, isn''t it?"


    "what?"


    "Lake, you can, take your time, it''s the last one."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake looked at the falling eyes of Hermione next to him, touched his nose with some guilty conscience, coughed, and introduced Hermione and Vivian to each other.


    "Hermione Granger, my goddess of wisdom."


    "Vivienne Nimuu, my... Empress!"


    "..."


    The Big Three of Hades glanced at each other, and then said to Vivian, who was in black and red dress, "The Big Three of Hades have seen the Empress of Hades."


    Vivienne stared at the three giants of the Underworld who were no less powerful than herself, even above her, and said, "I haven''t gone to the Underworld yet."


    The implication is that I am not your queen.


    not far away.


    The army of fallen angels held the sword of soul, flying and fighting on the soil of hell, the soul sword in his hand was swung out, and the five or six demons in front of them were completely turned into ashes under the screams.


    The kind of ashes where even the soul is wiped out.


    These demons, in a way, were given to **** by Lake.


    Little black and little green.


    The number of these two items is still quite large. At the time, Lake''s Hades was also admitted to the best, and the remaining scum soul was left to hell.


    so¡­


    Today''s **** can have so many demon army can use, from a certain perspective, this is the enemy of Lake.


    but.


    Lao Tzu can give you capital, and can also recycle what was given to you!


    "Roar!"


    Marduk over there looked at the scene of his demons being slaughtered like pigs and dogs under the five thousand fallen angels. He could no longer call the shots. He roared and looked at Lake and issued an invitation to fight: "The King of Gods Zeus, do you dare to fight me?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    Hermione next to her said, "Be careful, I always feel that this thing is a bit weird."


    Lake looked at Hermione and hummed.


    Next second.


    Supernatural powers!


    The law of heaven and earth!


    Lake turned around, and in an instant, his body grew bigger, and he stared blankly at Marduk, who was just over a hundred meters tall and holding the sword of hell, with a body of hundreds of feet. His voice rolled like thunder and flickered in the endless hell. Among the ashes: "Come to fight, my righteous brother Mephisto dare not say this in front of me, you, where did the courage come, return my righteous brother''s life!"


    Marduk looked up at Lake, who was more than two hundred meters taller than him, laughed loudly, his figure swelled and expanded instantly, and he turned into a hundred-foot-long body: "Are you tall?"


    "idiot!"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised: "You think that if you become as tall as me, you will be able to fight against me. The ants shake the tree and beat you with no effort. I have one hand!"


    Talking.


    Lake stretched out his right hand and grabbed it directly at Marduk.


    Is tall enough to be useful?


    What are you thinking about?


    ßÑ!


    With a flick of Lake¡¯s right hand, he flicked directly on the blade of the sword of hell, and with a bang, the sword of **** in Marduk¡¯s hand was as if it had been hit with a hammer, facing the side. Fly down.


    boom!


    Lake''s right hand folded into his palm, and he screamed directly on Marduk''s face. In an instant, at the moment when the palm print appeared, Marduk also stood up directly from the ground, and slammed into the side. On the soil of hell.


    Countless demons under his feet were crushed to death by Marduk in an instant.


    "Look¡­"


    Lake blankly looked at Marduk who was getting up together in anger, and kicked out, just like his father hit his son, kicking Marduk into the ruins again: "I want to see , Your goddess of hell, dare to come out to save you."


    The words fall.


    Lake narrowed his eyes and turned to look.


    Next second.


    Klang Klang!


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The endless black bone needles whizzed like torrential pear blossoms from the darkness and landed on Lake''s body, and the voice was a little crisp.


    The golden light flashed on Lake''s body, and Zeus''s suit was directly put on him.


    "interesting!"


    Lake''s backhand directly squeezed Marduk''s neck effortlessly, and then looked at the person who was walking in the darkness, who was walking in disrespectful steps, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and he said a name: "Hela! "


    The figure in the dark walked out of the darkness against the head shape of Hela, who was no less than a comb: "Hell, I want it."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Hela, you are really Odin''s eldest daughter, able to bend and stretch."


    Hella: "..."


    Yes.


    It was Hela who came.


    At the same time, Lake also wanted to understand.


    This matter was not planned by Marduk at all, but was a conspiracy between this green tea **** and Hela.


    Lao Mo, I killed you.


    Lake looked up, slightly speechless. Back then, he hoped that Lao Mo would devour Heim''s underworld and tore open a hole for him to go to Haim''s underworld. In the end, he had forgotten one thing.


    Mephisto couldn''t beat Hella at all.


    The matter is obvious. After Mephisto was beaten up by Hela, Green Tea Hell made a decision instantly. She fell to Hell. There was no concept of loyalty in Green Tea Hell, and she was still intangible. Simply put, it is both male and female.


    This is not.


    The two dog men and women hooked up directly, and then they sold Mephisto without hesitation!


    "Roar!"


    "Noisy!"


    Lake squinted his eyes, turned his head to look at Marduk who was angry and furious in his hand, and said lightly. In an instant, Marduk on his hand began to scream, and then his head began to twist like a bamboo shoot. The shape was swallowed directly by Lake.


    Since the Lord has come out, there is no need to keep this kind of stuff.


    soon.


    When Marduk was completely swallowed by Lake in his anger, in hell, the war with a large number of demons also entered the posture of intermission.


    Rumble!


    In the darkness of hell, huge demons of various shapes and sizes began to appear on the stage.


    Bone Fork Demon!


    Fire-breathing demon.


    Chainsaw demon.


    An army of five thousand fallen angels assembled into an army, flapping their wings and staring blankly at the demons who appeared on stage.


    The one hundred thousand forbidden army of the underworld stepped out from the gate of the underworld and gathered in front of the gate of the underworld.


    The Big Three of Hades stood in front of a hundred thousand forbidden army.


    Hermione Granger, the goddess of wisdom, and Vivienne Nimuu, the future queen of Hades, also stood in front of the Big Three in Hades.


    As for the Hellboy?


    The goods are not there.


    Just now, Lake confessed that Hellboy went to do something for Lake.


    Lake''s figure changed to a normal height, and he looked at Hela with a faint expression: "I saw **** first, Hela, you have crossed the line."


    He Lamian was expressionless: "Midgard''s right to life and death is mine. You are the king of Midgard. Maybe we can join forces and attack Odin together."


    Lake laughed.


    Partner with Hella?


    Lake had had this idea before, but it was still the same sentence. After this idea came out, Lake seriously considered it, and finally gave up.


    the reason?


    I said it before.


    The most important point of the twilight of the gods facing the Asa Protoss, or in other words, the most important key to completely and truly eradicating the roots is that Asgard must also be destroyed.


    And the demise of Asgard means one thing, Hela must die.


    Who made Hela confused after eating lard, thinking that Odin is a good father, helping Odin to fight in the north and south.


    Speaking unceremoniously.


    The number of giants who died in Hella''s hands, or other creatures in the World Tree universe, far exceeded Odin.


    so!


    As far as the giants are concerned, it is not something you can end when you get lost. The giants are not Western Buddhas. There is no such thing as you can put down the butcher knife and become yourself again.


    Blood debts need to be repaid with blood. UU reading


    Just like Loki.


    But Loki is still a bit smarter than Hela. At least, Loki killed the Frost Giants. He can make two explanations at any time. For Odin, Loki is doing a fame, and I am Asgar. Loki, the prince of Germany.


    For the giants, I endured the humiliation, won the trust of Odin, and planned to give Odin a fatal blow.


    But Hella?


    One sentence.


    There is no hope, wait for death.


    Lake ignored Hela¡¯s proposal, but looked thoughtfully at Hell¡¯s appearance and reappeared in the **** itself. The corners of his mouth raised: ¡°Hell, hell, you had a ray of life, because I¡¯ve been to Lao Mo. Very tolerant, but unfortunately, you ruined it yourself. Do you really think Hela can protect you well?"


    Talking.


    Lake thoughtfully continued: "Let me guess, you think Hela is the real queen of the universe, so Hela is more useful than Mephisto. Can pull protect you?"


    The **** rumbling sound.


    "Then you are wrong."


    Lake''s expression was faint, and he looked at Hela again: "If you have not been sealed and stepped on the land of Asgard, you may have the confidence to say this to me, but it''s a pity."


    Hela said solemnly: "We have a common enemy."


    Lake touched his chin and looked at Hela: "Yes, Odin is indeed our common enemy, but I refuse to join hands with you, because if I join hands with you, I am afraid that even I will be targeted by the giants. Woolen cloth."


    Hella''s eyes shrank slightly: "What?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "After being sealed in Heim''s Hades for so many years, don''t you know that you have been abandoned by Odin and the giants?"


    Hella: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 850: Honest mans anger

    What are you dreaming about?


    Oh.


    You followed Odin all the way and killed so many giants with a population of more than three planets. You helped your good father Odin conquer the world tree.


    Then¡­¡­


    You were sealed by Odin, and then you regret it, you want to kill Odin, and you feel that you regret it. The Giants can forgive you, who also bleeds the blood of the Giants but slaughtered them like pigs and dogs. Goddess of death?


    You are afraid that you are thinking of fart.


    Although the giants are a little honest, once the honest people get angry, let''s see what the consequences are.


    Gods Twilight!


    Together with Hela, the first thing for Lake is that the Asa Protoss cannot cut the grass and roots. This kind of thing, Lake is determined to not allow it to happen. He wants to annex the World Tree in order to make himself the master, but not to let Asa one day. Protoss can make a comeback.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Honestly, the giant''s anger, even Lake, needs to be weighed.


    What if he and Hela joined forces, and the giants mistakenly believed that Lake, the handsome **** king with thick eyebrows, big eyes, had also betrayed them and Hela had flicked his eyebrows, then what should we do if we directly hit him on the Twilight of the Gods?


    Honest people don''t understand crooked ways, but they don''t understand compromise.


    Simply put.


    From a certain point of view, Lake is actually an honest person, because the way honest people do things is the same as Lake, they tend to be simple and rude.


    I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. You kill my people and you will pay for your life. If you form an alliance with the murderer, then you are his accomplice. I¡¯m sorry, the gods curse and warn at dusk.


    If this is the case, who will Lake cry?


    His world of Chaos Force, the countless blank laws, but he needs to wait for the giants to enter and supplement him. That is one God position that will be born one after another.


    The giant of rain will give birth to the **** of rain.


    The giant of fire will give birth to the **** of fire.


    With so many gods, Lake had made up his mind when he first contacted the Hungry Giant King.


    In general.


    For Lake to form an alliance with Hella, there are a lot of harms, but no benefit!


    Lake looked at Hela like this: "Your destiny is also destined to be written in the twilight of the gods. Hela, the giants will not forgive you. After all, the giants give you too many opportunities. But you naively think that Odin will be your good father. What is the result?"


    Hela said solemnly: "Don''t mention this name to me."


    Lake shrugged and looked at Hela blankly: "Really, you hate this name, then... why did you let him come over?"


    Hela was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    The words fall.


    Click!


    A red thunder with angry flames fell directly from the sky and blasted towards Lake.


    Lake looked up directly.


    Eye shock!


    Boom!


    "Odin!"


    "Zeus!"


    Lake squinted his eyes and stared at the excellent Odin in the sky above: "I haven''t seen you for a while, and you have become old again, how about it? It''s not uncomfortable to wait for your end to come."


    The Eternal Spear in Odin''s hand fell directly at Lake: "When I kill you, I will feel better!"


    Lake shook his right hand.


    The Spear of the Lord God instantly appeared in Lake''s hand, and he shot the Spear of Eternity.


    Odin directly took the Eternal Spear that flew upside down, and while whistling towards Lake, he looked at Hela and shouted: "Hela, my eldest daughter, we have a common enemy. If he does not die, Not only me, even you, will usher in the end!"


    The gun of the Lord God in Lake''s hand flicked a spear, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Okay, father and daughter are in battle. I have long wanted to learn about the combination of combat power that conquered the World Tree universe back then."


    Say it!


    The eight pairs of god''s wings behind Lake flapped directly, flying towards Odin''s side instantly.


    "Coming to fight!"


    "Hey!"


    At the moment when the Spear of the Lord God and the Spear of Eternity collided in the air, the aftermath of the air whistled directly. In an instant, the air wave rolled, directly causing the dimension of **** temporarily connected to the underworld of Heim to begin to tremble.


    Hela, who was over there, looked at the fight of the two gods above with a gloomy face, and was silent for a while.


    Whoops.


    "Hey!"


    "boom!"


    Lake''s eight pairs of wings directly wrapped his whole body, despite the clinking collisions of the black bone spurs flying all over the sky, spreading his wings, directly squeezed his right hand toward the void, and caught a thunder blasting Hela over there.


    Thunder theocracy?


    I have it too!


    Lake looked at Hela, who was directly under the thunder and disappeared, narrowed her eyes, and looked at Odin blankly: "Odin, Odin, why can¡¯t you just sit at home and wait for death? Woolen cloth?"


    Odin''s white eyebrows rose up like thunder: "If you are willing to stay with me."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Then you just want to eat!"


    "Eternal ruling!"


    Odin hummed coldly, his divine power turned, the eternal spear in his hand turned into a streamer, and once again, it released its powerful power, whizzing towards Lake.


    "It''s a fart!"


    Lake also sneered, the main god''s spear in his hand landed directly, and with a bang, the power of the main god''s spear was also fully released, and in an instant, a high mountain appeared directly in front of Lake.


    Boom!


    The Eternal Spear is directly submerged in the mountains, but the mountain will be supplemented as much as the Spear of Eternity destroys.


    "Thunder!"


    Lake grabbed Wanjun Thunder once again with his right hand, and looked at Odin: "Come on, let me see, Odin, can your thunder divine power be comparable to my thunder divine power!"


    Odin was expressionless, looking at the Wanjun Thunder that soared to the sky, he also grabbed his own Wanjun Thunder directly.


    moment.


    The Hell Dimension once again began the wailing rhythm before the shattering.


    As the gods, whether it is Lake or Odin, the dimension can indeed bear the power of the gods, but the power of the two gods is not what dimension can bear.


    Had it not been for half of the current **** dimension to be drawn by Heim''s underworld, and Lake had taken away its origin, the remaining half of the **** would have been shattered by a single blow.


    Lake looked at the scene of Wanjun Thunder against Wanjun Thunder in the sky, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "Odin, thank you very much."


    "what?"


    The words fall.


    Lake appeared directly in the Ten Thousand Thunderbolt, opened his arms and laughed loudly: "Odin, are you afraid that you have forgotten, what is my fundamental law?"


    plunder!


    Loot all plunder!


    boom!


    The Chaos Force Tree was born directly, accompanied by a huge roar, under the blessing of the law of hunger, the fundamental law of plundering directly played, and began to frantically devour the endless thunder that Odin was attracted by the thunder divine power.


    Odin''s expression changed: "Damn, you want to plunder my thunder power."


    Talking.


    Odin regained his thunder power in time.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake licked his lips and looked at Odin: "While this is going down, Odin, you are looking at it, how is my thunder divine power?"


    Boom!


    Wanjun Thunder appeared directly above Odin''s head. In the Thunder, the power of the Chaos Universe and the power of the World Tree universe blended with each other and fell directly towards Odin.


    Odin''s complexion changed.


    The Eternal Spear was directly recovered at the moment when it was about to penetrate Lake, and with a bang, it directly penetrated the Wanjun Thunder that roared toward him like a thunder snake dancing wildly!


    but¡­¡­


    Odin''s complexion flushed instantly, and with a chuckle, his mouth opened, spitting out a large mouthful of blood.


    Avatar.


    Odin raised his head to stare at Lake, who was fading amidst the mighty thunder, and then lowered his head to stare at the Lord God''s Spear that directly penetrated his body.


    Puff.


    The wound on Odin''s abdomen began to heal quickly, turning around, looking at Lake who was holding the gun of the Lord God and appeared behind him.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Odin, you are old, why don''t you wait for death obediently? Maybe, in this way, you can wait for my unlikely mercy and give you the faint ray of life for the Asa Protoss."


    Talking.


    The light of the Lord God''s Spear in Lake''s hand began to skyrocket.


    at this time.


    With a bang , with an abrupt sound, under the scream full of anger and deceit, the dimension of **** was instantly disconnected from the underworld of Heim.


    Odin looked up instantly: "Heimdall!"


    Boom!


    The Rainbow Bridge arrived in an instant, taking Odin in front of him straight.


    Lake stood in place, the Zeus suit and the gun of the Lord God began to recover, and then directly grabbed the eternal gun that wanted to fly to the Rainbow Bridge and follow his master along the road.


    Hermione fell by Lake''s side and asked a little puzzled: "Why didn''t you just kill him?"


    It was such a good opportunity just now.


    Lake laughed: "Odin is also a clone."


    "what?"


    "Moreover, Odin''s death must be in the dusk of the gods."


    "explain."


    Lake directly threw the Eternal Spear into his chaotic universe, and let the Force Tree suppress the Eternal Spear. He looked at Hermione and explained: "Odin must watch the dawn of the gods with his own eyes, in unwillingness and pain. Die in the middle, this is what the giants want to see, and at the same time, it is also what the giants want me to do."


    This is the horror after the anger of the honest people and the blackening.


    Once honestly people become black, frankly speaking, no villain can be compared.


    Hermione blinked: "Are you not afraid of letting the tiger go back?"


    Lakhha laughed: "Let the tiger go back to the mountain. I was a bit afraid of Odin before. Now, although this is a clone, the power of my Lord God¡¯s Spear ignores the clone. What kind of injury did the clone suffer, Odin. Just what kind of harm you have suffered."


    The prerequisite for letting the tiger go back to the mountain is first of all if Odin is a tiger.


    And it must be a strong tiger.


    But is Odin right now?


    ...

 Chapter 854: Can kill and cant kill

    Again.


    If it is said that before Lake has swallowed Eagle, Lake will be afraid of Odin by three points, but unfortunately, after Lake has swallowed Eagle, Odin can''t make Lake afraid.


    And over time, this relationship is deepening.


    Odin has been deeply trapped in the curse of the gods at dusk and cannot be reversed. As time goes by, under this curse, Odin''s power will only get lower and lower.


    And Lake''s power will increase steadily and orderly with the passage of time, along with Yigo in the dark abyss.


    so¡­


    What does Odin play with him?


    Does it depend on incompetence?


    In fact, if Odin can enter the state of Odin''s long sleep, when he wakes up and his strength recovers, it is not that he has just had a chance to fight against Lake.


    It''s a pity that Odin can''t enter the state of Odin''s long sleep now.


    To be precise, Odin can enter long sleep, but Odin dare not.


    the reason is simple.


    The curse time of the gods at dusk is irreversible. If Odin enters a long sleep state at this time, hehe, I am afraid that Odin will really not wake up.


    So for the current Lake, the words of letting the tiger go back to the mountain have never existed. Odin may have been a tiger before, but at the moment, even if Odin is a tiger, he is only a sick tiger.


    but¡­


    Lake looked at Hermione next to him, nodded, and admitted: "Maybe you are right. Odin is a tiger. We can''t let the tiger return to the mountain, but only if the tiger is not a sick tiger."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows.


    Lake smiled slightly. The dominance of this war is already in his hands. Lake has always liked waves, but Lake likes to wave in an environment where the ship will not capsize.


    For Lake, he will not be afraid of a healthy tiger, but will assess the threat of a desperate tiger to him.


    "Although the gears of the gods have turned, but..." Lake shook his head towards Hermione: "Sooner or later, the world tree universe is mine, but it is still Odin''s right now. There is only a dispute between me and Odin. Private fight, Odin must die, but I can''t kill him."


    Hermione: "..."


    Odin, the Asa Protoss must die.


    This is the script written by the Gods Twilight. Simply speaking, it is the general trend. The Asa Protoss must die. This is the general trend and cannot be changed, nor can it be changed.


    Lake can naturally be changed, but it is not necessary.


    As Lake just said with Hermione, there is actually no personal grievance between him and Odin, just because of different positions.


    Therefore, the end of Odin''s death is inevitable, and Lake doesn''t bother to face a desperately ill tiger who still has the opportunity to give him a blow.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "For Odin, who is so conceited and arrogant, let him die in madness and destruction, this is a hymn to his life, let him disappear and destroy in loneliness, this is right His greatest torture is what the giants want to see."


    Hermione shook her head. "I don''t think Odin would sit and wait like this."


    Lake smiled and said: "Yes, Odin will definitely not sit and wait like this, so what we need to do is not to give Odin this opportunity!"


    Odin thought that he ran to the **** dimension and tried to play with Lake, which would arouse Lake''s anger and make Lake rush into the World Tree universe again to find him trouble?


    Don''t be funny.


    Lake is an adult, and an adult who has a perfect plan for his future, and has unparalleled control over his own future. The act of violent strategy is useless for Lake.


    "Are you not afraid of other gods in the universe so you think you can be provoked?"


    "hehe."


    Listening to Hermione¡¯s concern, Lake smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m even more worried. If I do this, they will think that I¡¯m a very calculating god.¡±


    Hermione thought for a while, then nodded, "I understand."


    It''s very simple.


    Lake was afraid of trouble. If possible, Hermione believed that Lake would devote 200% of her time to the homework of embracing the forest, not in this kind of hegemony game.


    But that was a quiet state of time.


    Now it is not.


    Lake''s ambition for authority is no less than his ambition for embracing the forest. Hermione knows that Lake really intends. Lake not only wants to embrace the world tree universe, but also wants to embrace the real universe.


    Right now, the World Tree universe is already in danger in the gears of the twilight of the gods, so Lake embraces the World Tree universe, and there is only a question of time left.


    But the real universe?


    After Lake swallowed his so-called biological father, Igo, Lake has already shifted his gaze to the real universe.


    so¡­


    Odin felt that he had grasped Lake''s temper, and felt that he could use this kind of agitation to arouse Lake''s temper, but as everyone knows, Lake''s gaze had already been removed from the World Tree universe.


    If Lake enters Odin¡¯s radical general technique because of his shame this time, it is of course possible to let all the gods in the real universe know [Lake is not insulting] this matter, but it will also let all the gods know another thing. .


    That is, Lake can be calculated by this matter.


    This is very bad.


    But¡­


    Hermione still looked at Lake in a puzzled way: "So, are you going to change your personal settings?"


    What is Lake''s personality?


    The person who will be reported to Javier.


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "My personality is very stable, Odin will die, just like the **** dimension right now!"


    Talking.


    Lycra held Hermione''s right hand, condescending, watching the flames everywhere, but he had entered the **** dimension at the end of the war.


    Eye-catching.


    The three giants of the underworld led the one hundred thousand forbidden army of the underworld plus the army of fallen angels to battle and fell. In the angry roar of the **** dimension itself, no matter how many **** demons spawned, they could not stop the march of the underworld army.


    Those tall **** demon giants?


    Ah.


    "Galuda flutters his wings!"


    "Giant wings flying in the wind!"


    "Flying wings roar!"


    Under the three nirvana of the three giants of the underworld, Tianxiongxing, Tianguixing, and Tianmengxing, no matter how the dozens of tall **** demon giants were combined into one, it was instantly turned into gray.


    soon.


    The roar of the Hell Dimension itself gradually lowered, and even in the ruins of the palace that originally belonged to Mephisto, the Hell Dimension itself revealed its true body.


    The clothes were light and the face was flushed, and I felt pity.


    After the green tea **** appeared, he knelt on the ground, pointed at Lake, and seemed to express the intention of surrendering to Lake.


    Ah.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    Hermione next to him glanced at Lake, then glanced at the **** that looked up and pretended to look like green tea, and couldn''t help snoring in her heart.


    Lake is an animal, there is no doubt about it.


    But Hermione knew that Lake was an animal with its own bottom line. It was true that Lake liked to hug the forest, but it wasn''t just a woman who could let Lake hug it.


    At least¡­


    There is no chance for a green tea.


    If Lake can be confused by green tea, can Lake¡¯s harem be so harmonious and stable right now?


    Hermione looked up at the Heim Underworld, which was drifting away, and said without any surprise: "I said, Odin has lost a clone here. I thought the master of Heim Underworld was very hard. ."


    Lake looked at the distant Heim Underworld and laughed: "Odin has fallen into the Twilight of the Gods and can no longer resist, but Hela has a chance."


    The giants are honest people.


    The anger of honest people is terrible, but honest people have a fatal flaw, that is, even angry honest people have the attribute of forgiveness.


    not to mention.


    Hela, is still a half-blood of an honest family.


    "what?"


    "Odin, I can''t kill."


    Like this, Lake said to Hermione without hiding: "But Hela, I can''t kill."


    Hermione frowned.


    Lake said: "Just now, I thought Odin had once again formed an alliance with his good daughter Hela with rhetoric, but it seems that this is not the case."


    If Hella, who has been imprisoned for so many years, once again ally with Odin, then there is no doubt that Hella will face the anger of honest people together with Odin.


    But just now, when Lake said that Odin was also coming, Hela obviously did not know, and even after Lake lost a thunder, Hela took the opportunity to return to the underworld of Heim.


    This is very subtle.


    but¡­


    "You know, who owns the thunder I just lost?"


    "..."


    Hermione looked at Lake who was smiling but not smiling, and reacted: "You gave Hela the key to unblocking?"


    Lake nodded and said, "Yes."


    The thunder that Lake threw to Hela just now was not his thunder, but the thunder he robbed after plundering Odin.


    Simply put.


    Lake gave Hela a key to escape from Heim''s underworld.


    Hermione felt a little uncomfortable: "Don''t you..."


    Lake looked at the Blood Queen who had come from a distance, and said with a smile: "Of course not, my Hades, the position of Hades is already occupied, Hela, I can''t kill, but Hela must die!"


    Hermione opened her mouth: "I''m lost."


    Lake smiled and said: "Since Hela feels that she can be forgiven by an honest person, then I will give her this opportunity, for example, let her destroy the Asa Protoss with her own hands."


    That''s how it happened in the plot.


    Lake just learned something.


    Again.


    Between him and Odin, there is only the difference in the ass, and there is no other interest entanglement. Therefore, who Odin was killed or how he died has nothing to do with him.


    not to mention.


    Lake also wants to try, the taste of the black hand behind the scenes!


    Hermione frowned: "But, how can Hela die like this?"


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "I don''t need Asgard!"


    Hermione: "..."

 Chapter 852: Lao Mo who became a ferryman

    Not being able to kill doesn''t mean that you can''t die.


    Odin must die.


    Hela must die too.


    so¡­


    What Lake needs to do is actually very simple, that is, let the plot play normally, and then everything will be fine.


    Odin will die in the unknown, and then Hela will die with the fallen Asgard in the angry flames of the fire giant.


    Then, what Lake needs to do is clear at a glance.


    I picked up Thor and Rocky who had fled at the time.


    Lake can not kill Odin, nor can he kill Hela for the sake of the giant''s friendship, but Thor and Rocky, heh, these two people, Lake does not have any psychological pressure to do it.


    But before that.


    Lake''s gaze fell not far away, the green tea **** that revealed his body.


    Rumble!


    Lake looked up and saw that under the power of the thunder god, the underworld, which was directly manifested from the condescending, descended directly on the **** dimension that was completely disconnected from the underworld of Haim.


    Hades is magnificent!


    Hell is trembling!


    Green Tea Hell felt the underworld trying to swallow me, and looked at Lake with a trembling trembling, I begged Lake for forgiveness with pity.


    but¡­


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose slightly.


    Old Mo!


    My righteous brother, look, I have come to avenge you.


    Thoughts moved.


    The green tea **** kneeling on the ground suddenly stopped, and then, a familiar figure appeared in front of the green tea hell, the moment the familiar figure just opened his mouth.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The green tea **** itself still has that familiar figure, just like dead ashes, just drifting away in the wind.


    "just¡­"


    Hermione blinked, looked at the familiar figure drifting in the wind, and looked at Lake next to him: "That seems to be Mephisto...your good brother."


    Lake shook his head directly: "No, you are wrong."


    Hermione: "..."


    His good brother, his half-brother and righteous brother, Mephisto, had already been eaten up by this green tea hell, even swallowed up with bones and dregs.


    Mephisto has been killed by the green tea hell.


    That is for sure.


    at the moment?


    With his hands on his back, Lake looked at no obstacles, and slowly began to give the **** dimension to the underworld that was doing the swallowing job. He couldn''t help but sighed quietly: "Lao Mo, my good brother, you can go with ease, your big brother. I''ll avenge you. Don''t worry, I will take care of your hell."


    Hermione didn''t want to talk anymore by the side.


    The familiar figure just now is clearly Mephisto.


    obviously.


    The green tea **** is nothing more than imprisoning Mephisto. Just now, the green tea **** saw nothing to do and could only release Mephisto again. After all, who made Lake say it all the time, and clamor for his righteousness. Brother Mephisto came with revenge.


    But the result seems to be different from what this green tea **** envisioned.


    It''s okay if Mephisto doesn''t come out. As soon as he comes out, the crisis of world extinction will come directly. There is no room for Mephisto to speak at all, and he will directly follow the green tea **** itself and turn into ashes.


    It is estimated that to the end of the green tea hell, I am afraid I still can''t understand why it is so.


    The **** Lake wants.


    Mephisto is just a famous excuse for Lake to become a teacher. It is used to show other gods in the universe. After all, above the level of the gods, any confrontation at the same level is enough to cause some bad things. NS.


    Why are there so many powerful gods in the Marvel Universe, but there are still those less powerful gods?


    The battle between the gods must be based on basic principles.


    To put it simply, you can''t go to war for no reason. After all, in a fashionable phrase, the universe is so big that it can accommodate all the gods, and some higher gods also implement this standard.


    so¡­


    Lake came to seek revenge from the Green Tea Hell [in the name of his younger brother]. Under such circumstances, Mephisto would have to die even if he did not die.


    In fact, if Lake hadn''t just noticed that the green tea **** wanted to release Mephisto, frankly speaking, the green tea **** has such a glimmer of life.


    Again.


    How Lake Hell manages the world after death is completely ignorant. His plan from the beginning was to dig Mephisto to his side.


    Unfortunately, plans often fail to keep up with changes.


    Or¡­


    After Lake set the Blood Queen Vivienne Nimuu as his queen, in fact, Lake has chosen to deal with Mephisto.


    Since Vivienne Nimuu is the queen of the underworld, he can only be the king of the underworld.


    With the authority of Neptune, Lake gave his brother Xing Jue, who was in a sense the same father and mother. In fact, Lake was thinking of giving the position of the Queen of Pluto and Pluto to his sister Betty.


    But it''s not working now.


    It''s not bad.


    The position of God in Lake''s chaotic universe will only increase over time. As for how to place Betty, let''s talk about it later.


    Rumble!


    During the downward movement of the Hades, under the influence of the Chaos Force Tree, the Hell Dimension itself is being quickly swallowed by the Hades under the Chaos Force Tree loaded with the Law of Hunger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The speed is so shameful.


    Moreover, in this devouring, the demons and souls that existed in the **** dimension itself have also entered the Styx as a brain. After being washed by the Styx water, with a scream, they plunged into the life in the current chaotic universe. Went among the planet.


    at this moment.


    Vitality, this appeared in the chaotic universe.


    The three goddesses of destiny enthusiastically showed that they appeared in the universe, and they did not feel hard to appear in the long river of fate, using their own wisdom to weave their own destiny lines for the group of souls who entered.


    even.


    During the period when the **** dimension was swallowed by the underworld, along with the destruction of the contract between **** and Merlin, the souls that came from the earth, which would fall every moment, had not had time to come out of this fragmented picture of **** after landing in hell. After reacting, it was swallowed by a portal in the process of descending, and then fell into the Styx with a thud.


    This spacious Styx water seemed to be boiling in an instant, and when you looked around, it was all humming.


    Of course.


    The Styx water is not really boiling, but is crowded with countless souls. As far as the naked eye can see, the Styx water is filled with all kinds of souls in the Styx water.


    even¡­


    Among them, there are a few souls who can''t swim. After a while, they were hit in their heads by another soul that fell from the sky, and then submerged in the Styx. The unlucky soul was directly by the Styx. Assimilation became a part of it.


    Good guys.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Under the leadership of the three giants of the underworld, the hundred thousand forbidden army in the underworld was instantly transformed into a stymi soul hunter.


    Look again.


    The entire Styx River was like a lively picture of labor. The 100,000 imperial soldiers who had just finished the battle did not even remove their armor. They were directly transferred to civilians. On both banks of the Styx River, one by one, the souls that fell into the Styx were caught.


    But the hundred thousand forbidden army did not dare to go directly to Styx.


    The soul of the Styx has a washing effect on the foreign soul, but for the local soul, it is highly toxic. It may be sublimated in the Styx, but more, it will be burned by the water of the Styx. Arrived.


    so.


    A hundred thousand forbidden army can only be transformed into trackers, one by one, the souls in the Styx are brought ashore. It''s okay to be close to the Underworld, but the souls in the Underworld Desert near the gate of the underworld can only look at this huge Styx. , And stopped over there.


    Lake was silent for a while, then turned around and disappeared in place.


    A few days later.


    Leke walked out of the purest darkness of the underworld, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and couldn''t help but breathe out a breath.


    At this moment.


    Hades is also divided into three.


    Hades.


    Underworld.


    hell!


    At the core of the Hades, there is a group of Hades palaces, and even the real Hades, which is enveloped by 108 magic stars, has been separated, and the Hades will become the residence of the core personnel of the Hades.


    Underworld, this will be the permanent place of the underworld souls.


    As for hell, there is no doubt that it is the place where the souls first arrived in your realm.


    The area of ??Stygian Water has been directly expanded. UU reading


    The underworld, underworld and **** are separated from each other. People in the underworld can enter the underworld and hell, but the other two cannot enter the underworld freely.


    On top of this newly upgraded Styx, there is a small ferry boat.


    Boom!


    Lake landed on the ferry.


    The boatman who was holding the boat turned his head to look at Lake falling on the boat.


    A dirty old man with a long pole in his hand, his eyes breathing fire.


    "Old Mo..."


    "Great Pluto, my name is Charon!"


    "¡­Ok."


    Lake lowered his head, laughed, and looked at Charon, the ferryman in the Hades in front of him: "I''m leaving. This is the last chance. If you want, you can choose any of my planets and be the real hell. Sovereign, I can give you the greatest authority. You can listen to the announcement. Except for my orders, even my queen, there is no way to order you."


    Yes.


    Charon is Lao Mo.


    At least¡­


    The body of Charon''s soul body is composed of Lao Mo.


    Of course.


    After Lake killed the Green Tea Hell, Lao Mo also disappeared, leaving only a part of his soul. Therefore, Lake used this part of his soul to bring back the specious Lao Mo again.


    Charon was brought back from the purest darkness by Lake.


    but¡­


    Charon doesn''t seem to think so.


    Regarding Lake''s generous proposal, fire was always in his eyes, and Charon, who was able to see the spirit of the ghost knight, shook his head and said, "I prefer to be here, at least, in this Styx, even if it is If you want to take my ferry boat, you also need to abide by the rules you have laid down and give me a golden leaf."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 853: To the heart of other time and space

    Lake chuckled.


    Ok.


    He now knew what point of Mephisto was inherited by Charon, who had Mephisto''s soul as the main body and integrated the spirit of the ghost knight.


    pride!


    In other words, stubborn!


    Back then, Lake also promised Mephisto that if Lao Mo could submit to him, then Lao Mo would become the Pluto of the Hades, under one person, under 10,000 people.


    pity.


    Mephisto didn''t want to, right now, so did Charon, who inherited Mephisto''s main soul.


    Charon would rather be a ferryman on the Styx than run to a life planet, be a **** lord under the jurisdiction of the Hades.


    Ah.


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head and laughed, and then he looked at Charon in front of him: "Okay, your decision, since you choose to be a Stygian ferry, then go on with peace of mind, you have my promise. , Above the Styx, no one can command you."


    Charon was silent and motionless.


    Seeing this, Lake turned and left after speaking.


    Charon''s expression changed slightly, and then, with a weak sigh, he propped up his bamboo pole and continued to float in the Styx with the ferry boat under him.


    His task is simple.


    Take the lead!


    Charon is the ferryman in the river Styx, responsible for ferrying the reborn souls that appeared in **** to the other side of the river Styx, which is on the land.


    As for thinking of Hades, it''s not impossible!


    If you have golden leaves, Charon can ferry you there.


    As for what is called golden leaf?


    That is the golden leaf formed by the leaves of the big ashamed tree above the mountain that is able to bring back to life from the dead, and that is the most favorite in front of Vivian, the queen of the past.


    After the underworld completely swallowed the hell, Vivian, who successfully settled in the underworld, also moved the big ashamed tree from the earth to the back garden of her palace under the queen.


    If a new soul had the leaves of the big ashamed tree, then Charon would ferry the soul from **** or from the underworld to the underworld.


    if there is not?


    Sorry, Charon refused to ferry!


    Hades.


    "Boom!"


    "You scared me."


    "Yes?"


    Lake smiled and looked at Vivian, who was wearing black and red clothes under the big ashamed tree, smiled, walked closer, hugged Vivian and said, "Have you not found it yet?"


    Vivian felt the beating and rolling heart in Lake''s chest, and said, after leaving Lake''s hug, she put her right hand on the big ashamed tree and said, "I believe, I can find it."


    Lake smiled and said, "I believe it too."


    You should have told me earlier.


    Lake thought of this sentence in his heart, but he didn''t say it.


    Vivienne lost something.


    The heart is lost.


    Yes.


    Vivienne''s heart was lost. It was lost during Lake''s battle with hell. The culprit of the loss was the green tea hell.


    Lake is already a god, let alone hell, even in the underworld of Heim, there is no way to control him.


    But Vivienne is different.


    Vivienne is extraordinary at best, not a god. Even though Vivienne was resurrected from the dead, her authority to life and death still does not transcend hell, and is still under the control of hell.


    It is precisely because of this that the green tea **** directly grabbed Vivian''s heart with his own power during the battle between Lake and Odin, intending to be a blackmail bargaining chip.


    But that sentence is still the same.


    Green Tea Hell was never expected, Lake came so decisively, and even, did not expect that Vivian did not seem to accept her threats at all.


    Even after the destruction of the green tea hell, even when Vivian''s heart left with him, and when he was about to turn to ashes, he didn''t say a word.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lake¡¯s awareness at the time, he took Vivian directly into the Hades, and gave Vivian the authority to fix Vivian¡¯s soul with the chaotic universe, fearing that Vivian would have to go to reincarnation. Suffered.


    Lake hugged Vivienne, pressed Vivienne¡¯s chest, feeling the empty piece of it, exasperated and funny, and said: "If you can''t find it, look for it slowly. You are my queen, no one I can''t take you away."


    Vivian looked up and watched the rustle from time to time, looking for the big ashamed tree in her heart, smiling and saying, "I can find her, I believe."


    Lake kissed Vivian and smiled: "Don''t worry, there are some things you try to find, maybe he will never appear, but if you don''t look for it, maybe, he will appear."


    Vivian glanced at Lake: "Is this... empirical talk?"


    Lake shrugged: "You can say so."


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows, obviously not believing it.


    Lake chuckled and told Vivian that he had a clone and was involved in the turbulence of time and space. Until now, he hadn''t found anything yet.


    wrong.


    It was Lake who didn''t even want to look for it.


    Just a clone.


    no big deal.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Lake has a way to find this avatar, even if he and the avatar are disconnected for some reason, as long as there are two situations, Lake can be connected in one second.


    First, that is that the clone has encountered a crisis of destruction. As long as it encounters a threat that is enough to die, Lake can see it for the first time, and then directly descend.


    Second, that is the end of the life of the clone.


    so.


    In such a situation, in addition, as long as Lake wants, he can have countless clones and lose one clone. For Lake, the motivation to find is lacking.


    After Lake finished the story of his clone, he said to Vivienne: "My dear, you are too strong. Maybe you should learn from me. Look at me. I want to conquer two universes, but I never Take the initiative to conquer."


    Who made him the protagonist?


    When have you seen the protagonist go looking for things to do on his own? Things always come to find the protagonist. As long as Lake is the protagonist, then even if Lake stands in place and does nothing, the time is up. Sooner or later, those two universes will be his.


    It''s just that Lake rarely does anything.


    Who made the queen Karen seem to have discovered some blind spots? Just like Karen was suspicious at that time, it seems that Lake is on the earth and things keep going, but as long as Lake is not on the earth, things seem to disappear all at once.


    Today''s Lake, in order to prevent the queen Karen from sitting on this blind spot, but deliberately avoids this, just like this time, if it weren''t for the mother, Lake would really like to put the battlefield on the earth.


    At the very least, if the battlefield is on the earth, can the old Piff of Odin still be able to reach him?


    It must not be possible.


    Vivienne listened to Lake''s words that seemed to persuade her to be more Buddhist, pursed her lips, raised her eyebrows, and looked at Lake: "Maybe you are right."


    Lake smiled and said, "Is that so."


    Vivian gave a hum, seemingly pretending to say relaxedly: "If you are not worried, my heart, I will bring you a hat."


    Lake''s expression suddenly became dull.


    hat?


    What hat?


    What color, I like red hats.


    ¡­¡­and many more.


    Lake returned to his senses in a second, looked at Vivienne in front of him, and frowned: "What the hell?"


    Vivian chuckled, "Isn''t it Buddhism?"


    Lake wiped his face and looked at Vivian.


    Vivienne can now be the throne of the queen of darkness. Look at Lake, and look at Lake with the corners of his mouth up: "That green tea hell, when you destroyed the time and space turbulence, threw my heart out. If I don¡¯t find it in time, then my heart will turn around in an unknown time and space. Although she is my heart, it is not me. This is why I want to find her."


    Lake Ming realized.


    Next second.


    Lake shrugged and continued to kiss Vivienne: "My dear, I love you. Nice skins are the same, but interesting souls are unique. If you think, I am such a superficial person. , Then, you are wrong."


    Vivienne catered to Lake''s kiss: "Is that so?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Of course."


    Speaking Lake kissed Vivian again, and then after a while, he turned and left the Hades, with a direct bang, and came to the Chaos Force Tree.


    Next second.


    Wow!


    The Chaos Force Tree instantly became powerful, and countless small branches stretched out directly, piercing through the void. In those voids, it seemed that they were looking for something.


    "what."


    Hermione, who was taking the magicians to move to the magical realm, fell directly beside Lake, watching Lake who was making the Chaos Force Trunk work with a smile on his face and said, "My dear, what are you? What are you doing?"


    Lake didn''t change his face: "Look for my clone."


    Hermione touched her chin: "I remember you said that you were waiting, when the clone was automatically delivered to the door, and what did you do to find the clone and analyze the final message of the **** dimension?"


    Lake didn''t change his face, said nothing, and dealt with it still.


    Hermione shook her head speechlessly: "So, you said that you don''t mind, but you still care about it?"


    Good guys.


    The front foot just said to Vivian that he didn''t care, and the back foot ran to the Chaos Force Tree to fully fire.


    Ah.


    Men, cattle, and still duplicity cattle.


    Lake looked at Hermione with a serious face: "I don''t care, I''m just looking for my clone, so I help Vivian find it by the way."


    Hermione said speechlessly: "Do you believe your words?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course!"


    Hermione: "..."


    A sheep is rushing.


    The two sheep are also rushing.


    Lake felt that when looking for the whereabouts of his clone, it was actually normal to help Vivian find her lost heart.


    so.


    ...

 Chapter 854: Obviously I am first

    Jealous?


    This is impossible.


    Lake has always liked to take precautions and kill all possibilities in the baby, or that sentence, is this not catching up? One is rushing, and the two are rushing.


    Hermione next to him looked at Lake who said seriously that he was catching up, nodded thoughtfully, and then asked curiously: "Can I ask you a question?"


    Lake glanced at Hermione.


    Can i?


    Why didn''t you say such a sentence before you asked me a question?


    "When did you change?"


    "I haven''t changed, I just think that this problem may make you uncomfortable."


    "Then you still ask?"


    "But if you don''t ask, I feel uncomfortable."


    "¡­¡­Say."


    "Don''t get angry."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Hermione wiped her right hand next to her, and then a projection was directly exposed.


    Vivienne Nimau''s.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that after Hermione, her right hand moved again, projecting a projection of a person again.


    Maureen Hand.


    Lake raised his eyebrows directly, looked at Hermione who had projected the former Maureen Hand, and looked at Hermione with a slight frown: "What do you want to do?"


    Hermione glanced at Lake, then pointed at the projection of Vivienne Nimuu, and then looked at the projection of Maureen Hand, and said curiously: "Don''t you think they look alike?"


    "so what?"


    "what?"


    Lake looked at Hermione who blinked, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, as if thinking of something. He looked at Hermione: "I knew from the beginning that these two people are very similar. So, what do you want to ask me is? Want to ask me, is Vivienne Nimau a substitute for Maureen Hand?"


    Hermione spread her hands and said nothing.


    Ok.


    She really wanted to ask this question.


    Lake snorted and moved his mind, directly smashing the two projections projected by Hermione, leaving the Chaos Force Tree, and looking at Hermione: "In my heart, no one is a substitute for anyone!"


    Maureen Hand betrayed him for the Aegis. Lake does not regret killing Maureen Hand, but in the same way, Lake does not regret that he once loved Maureen Hand.


    only¡­¡­


    After that time, Maureen Hand had only one name left in his mind, and nothing else.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Lake looked at Hermione, smiled and said, "My position has never changed. If I change my attitude towards Maureen Hand, then, after I close the hell, the first thing I do is to get out of hell. Find her soul in the database of information, and then resurrect her."


    This is in line with his approach.


    substitute?


    What are you thinking about?


    To put it in a fashionable and inconsistent language, Hermione and the others are all Lake''s wings, and none of them are substitutes.


    but.


    Lake also cannot deny that at the moment when he saw Vivienne for the first time, Lake was really amazed, but it was only because Vivienne herself, not Vivienne''s face, looked like Maureen Hand.


    This is undoubtedly fixed.


    so.


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "Any questions?"


    Hermione shook her head: "Nothing."


    You have said so, what other questions can I have.


    Lake said: "Let''s go, I promised Karen that I will not be absent this Christmas."


    Hermione: "..."


    fortunately.


    Odin did not increase the flow rate of time at this moment.


    wrong.


    Even if Odin wanted to increase, he couldn''t increase it.


    the reason is simple.


    After the first orbital platform of the small ball was established, from this moment on, the flow rate of the small ball that officially landed on the big stage of the universe could not be adjusted by Odin.


    We are all connected to the universe, how can we adjust this?


    The little broken ball is now working hard towards the stars of the universe. If Odin is adjusting the flow rate of time, then it is not only necessary to adjust the time of the earth itself, but also the time of the universe.


    Simply put.


    In the past, Xiaopuqiu was a novice village. Although it was in the real universe, it was subject to the laws of the world tree universe. Now, Xiaopuqiu has walked out of the novice village and officially landed in the real universe, and the rules of the novice village have no effect.


    This is why Lake wasn''t sure before, this was the main reason Odin moved his time.


    This is a daze.


    Although Odin could use the stolen four years to do some of his own layout, but the price was to let himself enter the rhythm of this completely irreversible dusk of the gods.


    If Odin''s layout is successful, it''s okay.


    But it turns out that Odin did useless work.


    really.


    Odin and Thor are not fathers and dogs. In fact, Odin¡¯s brain capacity is no different from Thor. It¡¯s just that Odin eats the fruit of wisdom, so Odin appears to be so wise, but out of the world tree, After the blessings of the Wisdom Fruit of the World Tree disappeared, Odin was just an Odin.


    "Ah."


    Lake couldn''t help but snorted and smiled: "I can''t wait to see the scene of the internal conflict of the Asa Protoss."


    According to the plot, Odin will sit on the cliffs of northern Europe. If this is the case, before Odin''s death, Lake swears to God that he will come to the scene and applaud for Odin''s curtain call.


    after all¡­¡­


    Lake and Odin have been fighting for so long, and now they finally have a victory or defeat. Any king who is generous will have a good attitude to send his old opponent for the last time.


    Listening to Lake''s words, Hermione couldn''t help but said, "So, have you checked the tricks Odin has done in the past four years?"


    Lake shook his head.


    Hermione said silently, "Then you are not worried?"


    Lake hehe smiled and said, "How a foolish man is calculating, in the end, it''s nothing more than going in another direction."


    "what is that?"


    "Fucking the bamboo basket for nothing!"


    "..."


    Odin will die, and Lake will win the final victory!


    In the atrium world of the chaotic universe!


    A grand Christmas Eve dinner hosted by the queen Karen is underway.


    no way.


    Who caused Karen''s daughter-in-laws to move away from the earth one by one. It is possible to return to the earth, but it is too troublesome and compelling.


    The most important thing.


    At the last party, Karen had some opinions about the lack of her daughter-in-law. After all, Anna and the Three Goddesses of Fate could not leave the chaotic universe.


    So this time, in order to follow Karen''s intention, for this grand reunion, the address was placed in the atrium world of the Chaos Universe.


    "Wow!"


    Betty, who should be considered well-dressed, is holding her champagne, standing on the open green grass, looking up, watching the [Heaven Kingdom], [Sileia Kingdom] and [Magic] hanging high in the sky. Kingdom] and [Pok¨¦mon Kingdom], as well as the Olympus sacred mountain above the many kingdoms, couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Isn''t it beautiful."


    "what?"


    Betty and Dr. Bruce Banner, who was using physics to calculate how this happened, looked back at someone who appeared next to him and dressed like a native Hawaiian holding a trident.


    Xing Jue also looked up at the sky, and said to Betty and Bruce Banner: "The first time I saw it, it was full of awe, but if you go to the Seven Lantern Corps station, you will feel even more Amazing."


    Bruce Banner returned to his senses: "Seven Lanterns?"


    Xingjue nodded.


    But when Xingjue was about to give a detailed introduction, Betty over there came back to his senses. Some curious Xingjue who didn''t know where it came from, blinked: "Sorry, who are you!"


    Xingjue smiled, stretched out his hand to Betty, and introduced himself: "Sorry, I haven''t had time to introduce myself, Peter Quill, or you can call me Poseidon."


    "Poseidon?"


    Betty blinked, and looked at Xing Jue without understanding, "Is that the sea **** I understand?"


    Xingjue smiled and said, "Jason is my brother."


    "Jason?"


    "Yes."


    Xingjue held a trident and said to Betty: "It''s your brother Lake. My previous name was Peter Jason Quill. Later, I heard my mother say, Jason, this name originally belonged to my brother, so , I will return this Jason..."


    The voice has not fallen yet!


    "elder brother¡­¡­"


    Before Betty finished speaking, she seemed to hear a terrible voice. An inexplicable a sense of crisis came directly into her heart, and she yelled without looking back, and then With a squeak, he pulled Bruce Banner and went over there.


    Whoops.


    Xingjue blinked, looking at Betty, who was still in front of him for the last second, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, a little confused.


    He... did he say something wrong?


    at this time.


    Xingjue was taken aback for a moment, and then sighed. The brother in the dark abyss was blindfolding at Igo again, holding the trident, with a direct bang, and directly turned into an ocean, with a bang, and dive directly He entered the dark abyss and rescued Yigo, who was directly used as a barbecue material this time, from the hands of the giant with hundreds of arms.


    Igo can only be swallowed naturally, and cannot die halfway.


    This is the task given by Lake to Star Jue. From a certain point of view, Star Jue did a very good job, but after Star Jue explained to his brother, the Hundred Armed Giant, that Eagle is a toy and not food. , Still couldn''t help sighing.


    Xing Jue thought this was a very simple task at first, but he overestimated the self-control ability of the giant with hundred arms.


    Hundred-armed Giant is just a name, a better name. If you want to call Hundred-armed Giant correctly, then you should call it a giant with 120,000 heads.


    In other words.


    If you want the Hundred-armed Giant to follow the rules, don''t kill Yi Ge, but you are saying this to the 120,000 older brother and younger brother. Obviously, this is a task that can''t be accomplished at all.


    This is not.


    After Xing Jue left the dark abyss, just five seconds later, he sighed again, turned and walked towards the dark abyss.


    I want to go to the banquet!


    Xingjue felt helpless.


    ...

 Chapter 855: Brother, dont you love me anymore?

    and¡­


    wrong.


    It''s not just a banquet.


    After Xing Jue snatched Igo from the Hundred Arms Giant''s hands once again, he couldn''t help but miss his friends again.


    Rocket raccoon.


    Glu.


    Destroyer.


    Besides¡­


    Kamora.


    Originally, Xingjue thought that the story would be just like what Lake said. It is only necessary to be responsible for not letting the Hundred-armed Giant play Igo to death, and even if the Hundred-armed Giant wants to play Igo, even in any corner of the universe. , Xingjue can come back in one second.


    but¡­


    It is indeed possible to go back in one second, but there is no way to go back in one second.


    It''s good to say something near the Primal Chaos Universe, but if you stay away, for example, after you get away from the solar system, then you can''t do anything about it. Who can let Xing Jue not have so much divine power?


    This is not.


    When Xing Jue thought about the lack of his own galaxy guards, he thought for a while, looked at the hundreds of arms giant who was watching him carefully with countless heads not far away, sighed, and simply stopped leaving.


    The tortured elder Yigo next to him also had no strength to speak, but just took advantage of the gap and tried to use his **** power again to uselessly adjust his power to repair himself.


    Xingjue has his troubles.


    same.


    Lake also has his own troubles.


    For example, right now.


    How stable the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law depends? There is no doubt that whether it is East or West, if there are any topics in common when the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law met for the first time, then there is no doubt that there is embarrassment about my son and husband when they were young.


    Lake is facing this situation now.


    actually¡­


    This situation has happened once before, but at that time, Betty¡¯s Bruce Banner was there to help, and the topic could be directed towards Betty¡¯s embarrassment.


    But it doesn''t work anymore.


    Emilia, Anna, Mandy, Hermione, Sever, Thetis, the three goddesses of destiny...and the newly added Ayesha and Vivian, they all listened to their mother-in-law with relish once. Interesting stories about Lake¡¯s childhood.


    This makes Lake very helpless.


    Obviously some women have heard it once, but when I listened again, they still have the full marks of [Oh, God] [God, is this true?].


    As for the children?


    The big one took the small one to climb the Olympus sacred mountain.


    At this point, Lake is still a little relieved. After all, Lake dotes on his daughters, but this does not mean that Lake can accept his daughters listening to his embarrassment together.


    fortunately.


    "elder brother¡­"


    Lake, who was in his seat and wanted to interrupt his mother and continued to talk about his embarrassment, heard a call not far away, and then looked at Betty, who was approaching this side with anger, his eyes lit up and he got up and left. dining table.


    Lake has always been accustomed to a solution, that is, if you can''t solve the problem, then solve the person who raised the problem.


    But this problem of the queen Karen is puzzled.


    Luckily, Lake was also right. If the problem could not be solved, then he was quite knowledgeable about avoiding the problem. He just didn''t see it and he screamed, and he left the table without waiting for the girls to react.


    Eye-catching.


    Lake looked at Betty who hit his arms, smiled and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Betty looked up, still a little angry: "Brother, there was a man named Peter just now. He said that it was the sea god, and he was talking nonsense over there, saying that he is your brother."


    As she said, Betty turned her head and pointed at the location where Xing Jue was just now, and then was stunned: "Hey, where''s the man, who was there just now, brother, did you get into the thief?"


    The boyfriend Bruce Banner next to Lake and Betty greeted him, then looked at Betty, who was a bit rich, and smiled and said, "You heard me right, Peter, in a sense, it''s my brother."


    Betty grew her mouth: "What?"


    Lake told his mother Karen about his experience and experience. General Rose also knew about it, but Betty didn''t know. Karen and General Rose felt that there was no need to let Betty know.


    After all, this is Lake''s private matter, Karen and Rose can know, but Betty, if Lake doesn''t say it, Karen and Rose feel that they don''t need to say it.


    Lake looked at the shocked Betty, smiled, Hu touched his sister''s head, turned his head and glanced at the table that was basically having a tea party, pointed to the one not far away, and led Betty and Bruce to walk over. .


    Under normal circumstances, Lake prefers simple and effective explanations.


    But this time is different.


    so¡­


    Lake started directly with the story that was four years ago on the earth, and explained the ins and outs of the whole thing to Betty, hoping that relying on the time of telling the story to Betty, he can also make Karen not far away. The time for telling stories to the girls is synchronized.


    Betty listened very carefully.


    Bruce Banner, who was passing by, was listening to the technology on the planet Ayesha, and ran to the side. The science soul was on the upper body, silently calculating what was next to it.


    After all, Bruce Banner is now the deputy dean of the Earth Union Federal Institute of Science


    Um¡­


    By the way, he is also a researcher at the Earth United Federal Super Heavy Weapons Research and Development Center, who specializes in the quality of weapons, the kind that is not destroyed by a punch by Hulk.


    The materials produced by this R&D center are basically the configuration of the Earth spacecraft.


    After all, the universe is very dangerous, but if the armor of the spaceship can''t be broken with a single punch, the people of the Earth United Federation think that in terms of protective performance, it should be guaranteed.


    quite a while.


    After Betty listened, her mouth grew wider, and she couldn''t return to her senses for a long time. Even after she recovered, she still looked at Lake with an inexplicable look.


    "what happened?"


    "nothing."


    "..."


    Betty shook her head in a reflexive manner, looked at Lake, and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva: "Brother, you really imprisoned your father?"


    Lake''s answer is the same as before: "I may be Ego''s son, but my father will not be him. My father has only one, and that is General Rose."


    Finally.


    Lake added that it''s the same with my mother.


    For Lake, whether it is Igor or the high priest of Midgard, he is just a stranger. A stranger does not become a friend, but can become an enemy.


    For example, Igo.


    Therefore, Lake''s strategy against Eagle is also a strategy against the enemy.


    Betty was in a daze: "But it''s different, do mom and dad know?"


    Lake looked at Betty with a smile: "I have no reservations about my family."


    Betty smiled.


    Next second.


    Betty was taken aback for a moment, and with a sigh, she looked up: "So, Mom and Dad know, but I don''t?"


    Said nothing without reservation.


    Obviously it''s father and mother first. Since there is first come first, then it can''t be called unreserved.


    Lake laughed and said, "Don''t you know now, and, can you blame me? After someone told me to come back, just about to tell you, you ran away."


    Betty flushed.


    When Lake came back, he asked Betty to stop, but at that time Betty thought that her brother wanted her Hulk...Bah, it was her Bruce Banner who used it for the separation operation.


    This is not.


    Betty ran away.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is Poseidon.


    Betty raised her head and her eyes flickered, looking at Lake: "Brother, you are partial."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Where am I eccentric?"


    "Peter is Poseidon, what about me."


    "Do you want to be Mrs. Seagod?"


    "Um¡­"


    Bruce Banner, who was obsessed and unable to extricate himself from the study, raised his head suddenly, as if he had heard some shocking news.


    Betty looked at the smile on Lake''s mouth, reacted, took a sip, shook her head, and said angrily: "Brother, you know what I want to say!"


    Obviously it was me first, so how could I let a guy who was late than me get ahead.


    Is the relationship of more than 30 years still inferior to the so-called blood relationship?


    It shouldn''t.


    Lake laughed haha, naturally knowing what Betty wanted to say, and said, "Don''t worry, you have your place."


    Betty asked directly: "When?"


    Lake laughed and couldn''t help but look at Betty, UU reading www. uukanshu.com said directly: "If you want it now, I''ll give it to you, as long as you can pass the level of the queen."


    Betty''s eyes widened: "Mom won''t let me become a god?"


    Lake couldn''t help but flicked Betty''s forehead, and said silently, "My God is the God of my Chaos Universe. Unless the mother promises you to come over, otherwise, I can''t just leave you in my opinion. In my chaotic universe."


    Betty blinked and covered her forehead: "What do you mean, after becoming a god, can''t I return to Earth?"


    Lake smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    Betty was taken aback for a moment, then her face turned dark, pointing to Hermione who was not far away on the dining table, and Tony Stark who came out of her Ophiuchus directly after untying the holy clothes, and looked at Lake: " Brother, although it is night here, I can guarantee that it must be day on the earth now."


    Isn''t this nonsense in broad daylight?


    Without turning his head back, Lake glanced at Betty directly: "You are different from them."


    Betty refused: "What is different."


    Lake said directly: "You are a mortal, whether it''s Hermione or Tony Stark, they can beat you to death with one punch. Even if you want to target, you should target Anna. Anna can do it directly. After you chop you off, Anna can''t leave the Chaos Universe now. Do you think you can do it after you become a god?"


    Betty: "..."


    People are different from people.


    Some people, on the surface, are ordinary people, but in reality, she is a magician, such as Hermione.


    Some people seem to be ordinary people, but in reality, he is an Iron Man with a hole in his chest.


    And some people are ordinary people on the surface, but after cutting them apart, they are still ordinary people, such as Betty in front of them.


    ¡­

 Chapter 856: Natasha and time

    Whether it''s Hermione or Tony Stark, they can''t say that they are ordinary people before they come to the Chaos Force Universe. Naturally, some basic laws cannot be covered.


    But Betty is different.


    Simply put.


    If Betty came to the Chaos Universe to join, then he would be removed from the real universe. Naturally, Betty would not be able to return to the real universe again.


    Of course.


    It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just like leaving your original company. If you leave, can you go back to your old company or work as you like?


    Office work is fine, but small talk is definitely not.


    so¡­


    Lake briefly explained to Betty, then shrugged: "This is the truth, do you understand?"


    Betty opened her mouth.


    She was a little confused, plus a little unwilling.


    "so¡­"


    "what?"


    "Then when can I go there."


    "Uh¡­"


    Lake thought about it seriously, then turned his head and glanced at the tea party that was about to end over there. He smiled at Betty and said, "Conservatively, you can come here whenever the queen mother comes."


    Betty: "..."


    His current journey is basically the sea of ??stars, and the time to stay on the earth is basically very small. Although Lake can also go back to the earth, the reason has been said before.


    The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop!


    Lake wants the years to be quiet, but the protagonist''s destiny is in his body, and it is probably impossible to want the years to be quiet, at least not at the moment.


    And Karen has feelings for small breaks.


    Just right.


    Betty can stay on the small break to take care of Karen. Although Lake knows that this is just a dream talk, can he be a mascot anyway?


    As for when Karen will come over, Karen has also said to Lake more than once.


    When Karen¡¯s natural life span is over, then, when is the time to move, to use Karen¡¯s words, that is, her mission as a human being on earth has ended, and then when the small break ball develops , It has nothing to do with her.


    Um.


    That''s it.


    Betty turned to look at Karen over there, opened her mouth, and then sighed: "Okay, I see."


    Lake smiled and looked at Hermione, who was the first to get up and leave the table. She also got up from the lawn, nodded and left with Betty and her boyfriend Bruce Banner.


    Hermione over there came over, embracing her arms and looking at Lake with a smile: "Wow, although I know a lot about your childhood, Karen always talks so vividly every time."


    Lake glanced directly at Hermione: "Are you sure it wasn''t the embarrassment?"


    Hermione pursed her lips and smiled without saying a word.


    Although Lake knows this from his life, it is undeniable that when he was young, he was more or less embarrassed for some reason.


    Of course.


    This embarrassment was for Karen, and Lake himself would definitely not admit it.


    Like this one right now.


    Hermione looked up at Lake. "Where is the amulet Karen said, can you show me it?"


    Lake shrugged.


    What''s wrong with this.


    Lake shook his right hand, and an old amulet that looked like a military dog ??tag was directly in his hand, and then passed directly to Hermione.


    Hermione took it, Merlin''s magical power surged, his eyes lit up, and he looked at Lake: "This is really a gift from across the ocean."


    Lake smiled.


    The origin of this unclear amulet, which seems to have been worn out, is actually very simple. It was picked up by the beach when Lake was a child with Karen and Rose on vacation.


    The reason why it is said to be embarrassing is also very simple.


    Because this amulet was picked up at the beach, it was garbage, but after the eight-year-old Lake picked it up, he had to take it home and carefully wash it as his own amulet.


    Obviously, in Karen''s view, there is no doubt that this is a great proof that Lake is also wayward.


    Hermione returned the amulet to Lake: "Does this have any significance that Karen doesn''t know?"


    Lake put the amulet away again and shook his head: "No."


    Hermione blinked.


    Lake looked at Hermione and said, "It''s just a thought, but there is nothing else. Moreover, when I was sixteen, I didn''t have to wear this amulet."


    This is an ordinary, very lucky jewelry that can come across the ocean.


    The amulet was just an excuse for Lake to accept Karen, the queen.


    reason?


    Lake did not think that the East here was not his hometown from the beginning, but as the years went on, after Lake realized that the East here was not his hometown, naturally, this one came from the East and traveled across the ocean. Jewelry from the sea has no meaning anymore.


    For Lake, it is so.


    In fact, from the beginning, the meaning was forcibly added by Lake, but after Lake realized it, the meaning was also taken down by Lake.


    The reason why this accessory has not been lost is actually very simple.


    Again.


    Lake has always practiced ¡¾Even a napkin has its uses. ¡¿The activist, he is not a hamster, but this does not prevent him from hoarding what he has got.


    correct.


    I still have some things in the warehouse of the port, maybe it''s time to take them out.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, thinking of accepting Skye home and cleaning the house together with his neighbor Kassel, and then renting a warehouse and throwing in things that were not suitable for Skye''s age at that time. Picture, I think so in my heart.


    soon.


    The old year has passed, and the new year has arrived.


    New York.


    Manhattan harbor.


    Lake drove his silver Porsche Cayenne and arrived at the port unimpeded. After arriving at the place filled with container rentals as warehouses, he stopped the car.


    Open the container.


    Eye-catching.


    Composed of three standard containers, the scene filled with several custom-made shelves suddenly appeared in Lake''s line of sight. On these shelves, there were some unused items that were transported here from the Star Tower at the time.


    There are no memories of Lake''s childhood.


    All the memories of Lake and Betty¡¯s childhood memories are kept by Karen. Obviously, in terms of storage, even the current Lake and Betty can¡¯t get Karen¡¯s trust and approval.


    In this container, there are basically some subtle evidence that Lake used to eat black, as well as some souvenirs after Lake left the military and weapons on a wall. After that, there are some daily necessities that are not needed. of.


    Lake glanced at him, and he didn''t have any thoughts of taking out one by one. After scanning for a circle, he waved his right hand and directly emptied the contents of the container.


    The past is over, and Lake never misses the past.


    close the door.


    Lake is about to get in the car and leave.


    "what?"


    "Director?"


    "..."


    Just as Lake was about to get on the bus, a familiar call came from an open container not far away. Then, a red-haired Natasha Romanov kept the posture of closing the container. Looking at Lake, his expression was full of curiosity: "Chief, why are you here."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Natasha curiously: "You said first?"


    Natasha shrugged and closed the container behind her: "I''ll come over and organize my own things."


    It is not a very common thing to use containers as household warehouses, but it is definitely not a minority. Otherwise, why is there a warehouse auction day at the port container warehouse almost every month?


    Lake said, "That''s a coincidence, and so am I."


    Natasha asked if it was true, and then locked the container again: "The chief, is it convenient to take me a ride? I ran over at night."


    Lake shrugged: "Of course, it happens. Meeting is fate. How about a meal?"


    Natasha looked up at the sky, looked at Lake thoughtfully, and joked: "Is this a date?"


    Lake laughed, shook his head, and opened the door: "Get in the car. UU reading "


    Dating?


    What are you thinking about?


    Again.


    Lake doesn''t make any comments on Natasha''s private life. After all, it is Natasha''s life, not his. Lake has always maintained a consistent attitude towards anyone.


    Freedom is a right that everyone should have, and there should be no distinction between skin color and race.


    Of course.


    Except for certain skin colors.


    However, in order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, Lake did not invite Natasha to the restaurant, but directly after leaving the Manhattan harbor, he found an open-air bar.


    Who says you must eat vegetables when you eat.


    Please drink, that is also called eating.


    After Natasha ordered a glass for herself, she looked curiously at Lake, who was still dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and said curiously: "Why is the chief suddenly free today?"


    Lake smiled.


    He wanted to be free, but I''m sorry, he was the only one in New York.


    After the Christmas reunion half a month ago, Rachel was invited by Ayesha to directly form a group with Severe, and took her daughters on Ayesha¡¯s spacecraft to go to Ayesha¡¯s planet for a Christmas It''s vacation time.


    As for other women?


    Hill was busy building and integrating the gold technology brought by Ayesha and building the new Sileia Nebula.


    The same is true for Hermione, leading the magical world to open up wasteland in the realm of magic, and all kinds of magical castles are rising from the ground.


    In short.


    The other women are not busy with their own affairs, that is, they ran to Ayesha''s planet with Rachel and Saifu to play.


    Therefore, Lake, who had so many women, suddenly realized that he still had nowhere to go at night.


    This is amazing.


    ¡­

 Chapter 857: Same 1 item

    after all¡­


    Lake dared to swear to God that there may be many reasons why he embraced the forest, but among so many reasons, there is absolutely no one. It is to hope that after embracing the forest, he will have nowhere to go for one night.


    This is amazing.


    Lake shook his head helplessly, looked back at Natasha, and said with a smile: "We have known each other for so long. It seems that this is the first time we sit down and drink."


    Natasha nodded: "Yes, the first time."


    Lake laughed haha, raised his hand as always Bourbon, and had a drink with Natasha: "That''s our first toast."


    The corner of Natasha''s mouth raised, and then suddenly thought: "No."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "What''s wrong."


    Natasha took a sip of her glass of wine and looked at Lake thoughtfully: "This is not our first drink. In fact, we met a long time ago, but we The position was different at that time."


    Lake''s mind turned, and immediately, the picture in his mind froze the night Maureen Hand left.


    A lot happened that night.


    Lake returned to his senses: "You are right. This is indeed not our first drink, but you also said that we had a different position that time, so that time is not counted."


    "Doesn''t it count?"


    "Not counting."


    "Ok."


    Natasha didn''t get too entangled either, smiled, picked up her glass of wine, and clinked with Lake: "Then cheers."


    Talking.


    Lake and Natasha drank them all.


    Upon seeing this, the bar attendant over there immediately took two glasses of wine, ran over, and filled it up again.


    After all, Lake¡¯s iconic silver Porsche Cayenne was shiningly parked in places where it could not be stopped. It can be seen in the expressions of NYPD who pass by from time to time and turn a blind eye. This is a big man not to be offended.


    soon.


    With his legs crossed, Lake looked at the bartender who was going away again. He returned to his senses and turned his gaze to Natasha on the opposite side. Then he curiously said: "I just saw it. You seem to have taken it from your warehouse. One thing should be very precious to you."


    In the port warehouse at that time, when Lake heard the sound, the sixth sense immediately rushed over. Naturally, he caught the thing that he took away and put it in his arms.


    Combined with the Christmas holiday now, at this point in time, it is undoubtedly easy to guess.


    Natasha didn''t answer this question, and turned away from the guest: "What about you?"


    Lake shrugged and said: "I went to empty the warehouse. The girl in Skye said there were too many things in her room and wanted to find a storage room. No, I plan to vacate it and leave it there for Skye. ."


    Like Lake, Skye didn''t have any habit of throwing away his childhood clothes and toys. In Skye''s words, that was part of her memory.


    A large part of the reason why Lake came to the warehouse this holiday was because Skye needed a warehouse, and he happened to need to vacate the warehouse.


    Natasha smiled and said, "It''s obviously a good thing that Skye can meet you."


    Lake smiled and said, "She is my daughter."


    The encounter between him and Skye can be regarded as a variety of fate. When he thinks of the scene of Skye meeting him twice and going directly to the hospital for two operations, the smile on his face is even brighter.


    A trace of envy flashed in Natasha''s eyes.


    after all¡­


    Normal family relationships are what Natasha has always wanted, but unfortunately, it never came.


    Natasha lowered her head and touched the contents of her pocket, smiled, took it out, and put it on the table: "I did go to get something meaningful to me, but I was impressed. He is very meaningful to me, but I can¡¯t remember the specific meaning. I just know that when I was in the Red House, this thing was kept by me very well."


    Lake looked down.


    Then¡­


    stunned.


    What the hell?


    Lake looked at the amulet that Natasha had taken out for Hermione not long ago, and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and said in his heart Walter Raffak.


    Natasha looked up at Lake''s slightly changed expression, somewhat curious.


    Lake quickly returned to his senses, and he also looked at Natasha, coughed, sipped his glass of wine, and then, shaking his right hand, he also took out the amulet he had placed in the warehouse.


    Natasha was stunned.


    Lake sipped his glass of wine.


    Nothing can be said to others.


    In addition to his core secrets, Lake always adheres to this point in everything else. What are you doing with so many secrets? If you have any questions on the table, you can save a lot of things.


    This is the simplest experience Lake has seen from countless movies and TV shows.


    If there are no secrets, then there may be troubles, but at least, the troubles will be far less than when they are hidden.


    Natasha had taken Lake''s amulet and placed it with the amulet she had brought.


    The two amulets cannot be said to be exactly the same, but the most important point is that the number on the back is exactly the same regardless of the material or other.


    most¡­


    The amulet brought by Natasha is much older than Lake¡¯s. Moreover, the amulet of Natasha bears the abbreviation of his name on the front, and the amulet of Lake is just like a Buddha.


    but.


    Nevertheless, these two amulets are actually the same piece.


    reason?


    Each item has its own breath, no matter how its shape and appearance change, and right now, Natasha''s amulet and Lake''s amulet may be different in appearance, but their breath is the same.


    even¡­


    Damn it.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but look at the amulet that belonged to Natasha in her hand. In the amulet, he even felt that if he was not visible, his real existence belonged to his power.


    This¡­


    Natasha couldn''t help but looked up at Lake: "How could this be?"


    Lake squeezed Bourbon and tapped his right hand on his desktop. His power was fully analyzing the origin and origin of the amulet in Natasha''s hand.


    In that amulet, Lake not only felt his own power, which if invisible but did exist, but even felt a trace of power belonging to space in it.


    Next second.


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at Natasha, shook his head and said, "Space is very magical, and our universe is a more magical existence."


    Natasha blinked.


    Lake said: "A tree will give birth to countless flowers, and among these flowers, some lines are very close. This amulet in your hand may be the same as mine, but it does not belong to this universe. At the very least, it does not belong to us in this universe."


    "what?"


    "This amulet in your hand is indeed mine."


    "..."


    This is also what Lake is sure of.


    but¡­


    At the same time, Lake felt something strange. His destiny had already been fixed. On any timeline, Lake was the only one alone.


    Therefore, the origin of this amulet is worth pondering.


    When Natasha heard these words, she was taken aback, as if thinking of something, she looked up at Lake: "If this is your amulet, if you give it to someone, who will you give it to?"


    Lake shrugged: "My woman, or, my daughter."


    no doubt.


    Except for Karen and Betty, who can let him give things unconditionally, that is, his woman or daughter.


    This amulet is even more so.


    Although Lake had taken away the meaningless meaning that he had given to this amulet, it was undeniable that at the very beginning, Lake did indeed regard this amulet as his identity.


    Natasha shook her head: "But I am not your woman."


    Lake''s expression was calm: "Yes."


    "That¡­"


    "you are not."


    Lake looked directly at Natasha and said so, and then said in silence for a while: "Don''t worry, I will find out the answer."


    Finished.


    Lake directly took a hundred dollars from his arms, put it on the table, got up, turned his head and glanced at his Porsche Cayenne, and looked at Natasha: "Your destiny has also been changed by the Phoenix, UU Reading www. Similarly for uukanshu.com, my fate was reversed by me, so there is no way to confirm it by ordinary methods."


    Yes.


    Not only was Lake''s destiny reversed, but Natasha''s destiny had also changed at the moment when he became a Saint Seiya of the Phoenix, under the rebirth of the Phoenix.


    so¡­


    Lake was very sure before that he had no relationship with Natasha, but after thinking of this, he also thought that he had a clone floating outside, and this amulet was also from outside.


    This is very subtle.


    Of course.


    It''s just possible.


    Other reasons are not ruled out.


    This is why Lake did not directly make a conclusion. After all, although Lake has always said that movies tell stories and reality speaks logic, it is undeniable that reality is sometimes more magical and unscientific than movies.


    Hum!


    Lake turned around and came directly under the Chaos Force Tree.


    "The Force Tree!"


    "gentlemen."


    "Analyze this to the coordinates of spatial fluctuations."


    "clear."


    The branches of the Force Tree took away the spatially fluctuating aura read from Natasha¡¯s amulet, which was visualized by Lake¡¯s hand, and then the countless branches of the Force Tree began to tremble, going deep into parallel universes everywhere. Read the job.


    Lake carried his hands on his back.


    Let''s talk about Natasha''s side.


    After seeing Lake walking in a hurry, Natasha looked down at the amulet on her left and right hand, and looked at it thoughtfully.


    Next second.


    Natasha shook her head, couldn''t help but laughed, got up, layered the two amulets together, and prepared to leave here.


    at this time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 858: Number 1 universe of 15 9s

    At the moment when two amulets that were originally the same item but belong to different time and space collided, a strange wave occurred instantly.


    Next second.


    Natasha was stunned for a moment, rumbling, and the phoenix sacred cloth was instantly dressed.


    but¡­


    The powerful energy generated at the moment when the two amulets collided was like tearing open a hole, and Natasha hadn''t waited for Natasha to react.


    Whoops.


    Natasha was swallowed instantly.


    This picture is coming and going fast, and even, before the people in this roadside bar can react, Natasha has disappeared without a trace. Some people who noticed here can''t help but He rubbed his eyes, then looked at each other, and began to wonder if they had just hallucinated collectively.


    Marvel!


    Nine-nine-nine-nine-nine universe!


    Boom!


    A sturdy thunderbolt took care of the skies over Norway in an instant, and with the arrival of that stout thunder, it was Natasha who was instantly awakened in an RV on the edge of an open forest.


    "Wot Jafak!"


    Wearing a casual dress, Natasha, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, had a trace of confusion in her eyes, and immediately recovered after the afterglow that accompanied the appearance of the phoenix.


    Then¡­


    Natasha looked up at the old film shown in the notebook in front of her, looked down at the ice cream in her hand, and then couldn''t help but tugged her hair completely.


    What situation is this.


    Next second.


    Natasha couldn''t help but snorted. In her own sea of ??consciousness, she suddenly swarmed into countless protagonists, but it was not entirely her memory.


    The memory is like a tide, like the tide hitting the shore, it seems that she wants to destroy her sea of ??consciousness.


    Natasha snorted, frowning tightly.


    This is the place, that is, the consciousness of the black widow Natasha Romanov of the universe numbered one thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine.


    As we all know, Marvel¡¯s parallel universes are numerous.


    Countless people, in countless parallel universes, may have the same name, but their roles are different.


    In these countless parallel universes, there are only a few people who can completely jump out of the long river of fate, no matter the past, present or future, or even countless timelines, there is only one self.


    For example, Lake is like that.


    There is only one timeline for Lake, and only one.


    So this is why Lake is so sure when he didn''t expect to have an escape clone.


    But other people are different.


    Such as Natasha.


    If among these countless universes, when there are two identical people in one universe, then he will abide by one of the most basic rules, cut and paste!


    Simply put...


    Whoever is strong will lead.


    There is no doubt that Natasha in this place and Natasha in the real universe are strong or weak. This is not a multiple-choice question, but a sub-question.


    It is precisely because of this that when Natasha encountered time-space swallowing, the moment she fell, she naturally replaced Natasha here, and at the same time, she also accepted the entire memory of Natasha here.


    Memories at the age of seven.


    Followed by adoptive parents Alexei Shostakov and Melina Vosyikov returned to the Soviet Union from the Federation, and then they were taken directly to the Red House.


    Then kill Derekf, then defect, and join S.H.I.E.L.D. with Hawkeye Button.


    So far, all these memories are no different from Natasha''s original memories.


    But after that...


    iron Man.


    Hulk.


    Captain America.


    Thor.


    The Cheritas invaded New York.


    The Avengers are assembled.


    Hydra thunder.


    The Winter Soldier was born.


    The Avengers Civil War.


    ¡­


    In this memory, it was specious, which made Natasha feel a little dazed, because in this memory, a key person was missing.


    The Secretary of the Federal Department of Homeland Security, the Federal Office of Homeland Security in New York, the Federal Supervision Bureau, the Federal General, Lake Edwin!


    Yes.


    There is no lake here.


    even¡­


    General Ross here does not have Karen either. Karen passed away due to dystocia when she gave birth to Betty.


    This.


    Natasha also understood what kind of state she was currently in.


    She is currently in a state of being wanted worldwide because of the Avengers Civil War and because of her support for Captain America and refusing to sign the Superhero Act.


    at this time.


    Natasha''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if thinking of something, she lowered her head, looked at her neck, followed the string between her neck, and took out one of them.


    amulet.


    Natasha rubbed the amulet she had owned, and her eyebrows wrinkled again.


    at this time.


    "Wow wow wow!"


    "police car?"


    Natasha returned to her senses in an instant. Although the Chaos Force Tree universe could not be projected here because of the difference in the universe, the Phoenix was originally a BUG-level existence. Besides, Natasha was only far away from the sixth sense. A step away, all the power was attributed to the warrior. Although these powers have been consumed when they shuttle, the instinct is still there.


    The thunder that just brought her to and fro.


    Natasha''s eyes lit up, thinking that when she fell, the seven-colored thunder that seemed to be escorting her quickly got up.


    Now is not the time to think about this, don''t forget, she is in this universe, but she is wanted.


    soon.


    Natasha got up and left the caravan. When she saw something at the door of the caravan, her unawakened sixth sense touched slightly, and Natasha took this thing directly away.


    Boom!


    The car roared and drove Natasha away from the RV camp.


    "Tony Stark!"


    "Barton."


    "Maria Hill."


    "..."


    While the car was driving on the road, Natasha took out her disposable mobile phone while driving the car, typing in the phone numbers of Avengers friends and their friends, but she quickly gave up.


    Because¡­


    Although Natasha knows many people here, it seems that her friends are very few.


    Natasha opened her mouth, feeling incomprehensible, as if she knew that she was not the real herself, but she was unable to refute it.


    at this time.


    Natasha''s sixth sense was instantly overwhelming. With a scream, Natasha turned to look outside the window, and with a bang, a missile hit it directly.


    The tracker small missile produced by Stark Industries.


    FAK!


    Is General Rose chasing him?


    At the moment when the car was blasted into the air, Natasha''s arms were on her chest, but she thought so in her heart, the absurd feeling became stronger and stronger.


    After all, in the face of the divine Keisha, in the several tasks of cooperating with the military, maybe even Lake did not know that Natasha had drunk with General Rose several times.


    Moreover, I am afraid that even Lake does not know. In fact, it is not only his women who learned about the embarrassment of Lake when he was a child from Karen, but even Natasha also learned a lot of fun things about Lake when he was a child from General Rose.


    But right now?


    My drinking buddy turned into a chase after him?


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The burning car rolled three and a half times in the air, and then crashed directly onto the iron bridge with a bang.


    Natasha shook her head and concentrated her mind. Through the rearview mirror, her eyes fell on the car that was behind and stopped not far away.


    soon.


    A person got in and out of the car.


    Fully armed and dressed up like Iron Man, but the shield in his hand is somewhat similar to that of Captain America.


    WTF?


    "Who are you?"


    Natasha looked at the pistol that fell to the side, took it, and while crawling out of the car, she used it as another secret weapon for General Rose¡¯s military: "I¡¯m pretty sure, General Rose. There is no jurisdiction here!"


    After all, General Ross in this universe does not have the help of his good son Lake Edwin, and his jurisdiction will not be directly expanded to the world like the real universe.


    The visitor was expressionless and silent.


    Natasha took a deep breath, and when she first arrived in your country, she directly greeted someone with a missile. She was very angry: "You should know that when I am angry, I will shoot more accurately!"


    Although after she became a Saint Seiya, all the strength of UU Reading came from her, but Natasha never gave up on her gun skills.


    Boom!


    Flames erupted from the muzzle, and in an instant, a bright yellow cutie shot directly.


    Duang!


    boom!


    Natasha narrowed her eyes, quickly left the car, landed, raised her head, and turned to look at the shield deeply embedded in the car.


    "this¡­"


    Natasha got up from the ground, looked at the people, tilted her head: "I can guarantee one thing now, that is, you are definitely not Captain America!"


    Although Steve Rogers is also very violent, he cherishes his shield. Maybe Steve Rogers can fly his shield, but he will never use his shield as a hammer.


    The visitor said nothing, and directly launched a charge towards Natasha.


    Natasha snorted, got up, and confronted the incoming person directly.


    ßÑ!


    Bang!


    Natasha was shot and flew out.


    WTF?


    Before Natasha came back to her senses, the person''s shield flew over again, and then the person walked towards the car she had just been in without saying a word.


    Natasha crossed her arms and confronted the shield face directly.


    In his eyes, the phoenix flame burst into flames.


    Bang!


    Natasha teleported for a second and appeared in front of the visitor. With a bang, she directly confronted the visitor with a punch. This time, there was no difference, but there was no difference between the winner and the loser.


    But at the moment Natasha''s eyes fell on the box she brought out because of the sixth sense, she instantly understood what happened.


    This guy didn''t come for her.


    It''s for what she has in her hands.


    ¡­

 Chapter 859: The fate of the black widow

    After half an hour.


    "Ahem!"


    Natasha emerged from the icy river, then, trying hard to climb to the shore, turned over, and fell against a rock by the river.


    The instinct of the phoenix, the temperature of the flame was like bathing Natasha in a sauna, and in an instant, the wet clothes dried instantly.


    Next second.


    Natasha took a deep breath and looked at a fuse box she had just rescued.


    no way.


    If the Phoenix Star Palace takes a picture in the universe here, there is no doubt that Natasha dare to swear to the sky that she can blow that guy''s dog head with one punch.


    but¡­


    The projection of the Phoenix Star Palace is not in the universe here, let alone the Phoenix, there is no such person as Lake Edwin here, and naturally, the power of the Saint Seiya cannot be projected.


    even.


    Natasha felt that if she didn''t still have the instinct of this phoenix, I''m afraid that it would be more fortunate to confront that guy.


    Who is that guy?


    Natasha frowned. When she was fighting that guy just now, for some reason, Natasha suddenly felt that she was not fighting alone.


    Yes.


    That guy gave Natasha a wonderful feeling.


    At the beginning, that guy gave Natasha the feeling that he was Captain America. Of course, he was the Captain America of the universe. Then, that guy¡¯s fighting style suddenly changed to Patton¡¯s fighting style, and he even fought a few times. What makes Natasha feel even more puzzled is that she seems to be sparring with herself.


    Is it some kind of high-tech robot made by Stark Industries?


    But¡­


    Why isn¡¯t Tony Stark in my universe as persecuted as Tony Stark in this universe?


    Didn''t Tony Stark of this universe find out that he was sick in time to find a psychotherapist to treat him?


    Natasha thought so in her heart.


    After all, in the real universe, let alone Tony Stark, even Captain America has received psychotherapy. Even so far, Tony Stark and Steve Rogers go regularly together. Receive regular check-ups by a psychotherapist.


    Natasha thought so in her heart, and opened the safe box in front of her.


    Eye-catching.


    A bunch of them were tied together with a flame-red reagent inside, and a photo caught Natasha''s eyes.


    "WTF?"


    Natasha stared at this photo, and Natasha''s memories came to her heart in this life, and she said a name: "Yelena?"


    Yelena Belova!


    Her sister.


    Of course.


    It is the sister of Natasha Romanov in this life, not the kind of her own.


    After all, if Natasha in the real universe had such a sister, even if she hadn''t looked for it, she would look for it after she awakened the Phoenix.


    Seclusion?


    Live a normal life?


    no kidding.


    In the dominance of the world, with your little brother Jarvis in front of the Red Behind, who often wanders around everywhere, even if you live in seclusion in the inner earth, it is useless and can be found by the Red Queen.


    Do you really think it is a joke for the Super Investigation Bureau to inherit the satellites in the Midgard Technology Database?


    But the universe here?


    Natasha frowned, feeling the memory of Natasha in the universe here, and in an instant, there was something wrong with it.


    My childhood memories are not quite right.


    In the real universe, although Natasha also betrayed the Red House in the end, at the beginning, Natasha actually entered the Red House voluntarily.


    the reason is simple.


    Natasha was from the Soviet Union, and in the real universe, Natasha was in a terrible era. Men went on to the battlefield and women struggled in this war.


    As an orphan, Natasha was recruited by the Red House, simply because she would not starve to death by doing so.


    And then¡­


    The reason for Natasha''s defect is also very simple. The Red House deceived her and deprived her of her most precious things. Even now, Natasha, who has been reborn from the ashes under the flames of the Phoenix, thinks of what happened in the Red House Everything is unbearable anger from the heart.


    Natasha''s experience in this universe is the same as hers, but it is different.


    reason?


    Natasha in the real universe knows how she was deprived. She was injected with serum, which directly caused some functions to be directly blocked.


    But Natasha and Yelena, the cheap sister here, were stripped of them through physical means.


    This¡­


    Very cruel.


    And the timeline does not seem to be right.


    Natasha in the real universe had participated in World War II, and Natasha here seemed to be encountered by the Red House only after World War II.


    FAK!


    Natasha thought of the messy thoughts in her consciousness, confused, shook her head, and finally fixed her gaze on Yelena in the photo, pursed her lips, and slowly got up from the ground.


    Anyway, now she doesn''t know where to go or what to do.


    maybe¡­


    Should I meet my cheap sister?


    I am a black widow.


    Then my sister...


    White Widow?


    After putting away the reagents and photos in her hand, Natasha thought so when she left the river.


    Hungary!


    Budapest.


    After Natasha arrived in Budapest, she did not go to the safe house here for the first time. Instead, she took the time and ran to the outskirts of Budapest to look for something.


    The result is obvious.


    There are no vampires in Budapest.


    but¡­


    The immortal castle does exist. Natasha also bought a ticket, and went to the immortal castle together with the Dongguo tour group who came here to visit.


    Of course.


    The immortal castle here is not called the immortal castle, but, for example, the name of this universe, Natasha prefers to call it the immortal castle.


    soon.


    In the safe house.


    After some conversations between sisters and sisters, and after the chaotic meeting ceremony was over, Natasha and her cheap sister Yelena completed their first meeting ceremony of their long-awaited reunion.


    Natasha looked at the cheap sister today, compared it with the sister in her memory, and said with feeling: "You''ve grown up."


    Yelena glanced at Natasha and was silent for a while: "Nonsense!"


    The two spoke in Russian.


    Not long.


    The two women got up.


    Yelena took out a bottle of bourbon from the refrigerator in the safe house.


    Seeing this, Natasha waved her hand directly: "No, no, I like vodka."


    Yelena looked at Natasha curiously: "Vodka, I always thought you like bourbon."


    Natasha laughed.


    No one likes the spicy taste of Bourbon.


    Except someone.


    Natasha had no doubt that if it was exactly what Lake said, after Lake ruled the two universes, I am afraid that if there is wine in the universe, then only Bourbon will be left.


    Because at that time, Bourbon, I am afraid it will be called the wine of the king''s beloved.


    Natasha shook her head and said, "One of my favorites is vodka."


    Yelena shrugged: "That''s too bad, this safe house is full of Bourbon, so when you were interviewed by the Avengers, you said that you liked Bourbon. Did you lie?"


    Natasha smiled and did not speak, because she just learned from Natasha''s memory in this life, well, Natasha here really likes Bourbon.


    "okay."


    Natasha pursed her lips, looked at Yelena who was looking suspiciously, shook her head, and changed the subject: "Why are you here."


    Yelena came over with two wine glasses: "I came here because I thought you would not come."


    Natasha said nothing, and directly took out the medicine and the photo from her cheap sister sent to her from her arms: "If you expect me not to come here, then why do you send these things to me? Come on, what is this?"


    When I first arrived in your realm, it was just because this thing had a fight with a guy who didn''t resemble him, and he almost lost it?


    Ok.


    If this happened after he went back, Stark, Adam, and Steve knew about it, I''m afraid it would be a joke for three days in a row.


    The dignified phoenix.


    The first Saint Seiya, and also the first Saint Seiya who is about to realize the sixth sense, almost can''t even beat the four different images of his own creation. This has to be known by others, and I am afraid it will be laughed out of the way.


    Yelena looked at the potion falling on the table for a moment, then looked at Natasha speechlessly: "Did you bring it back?"


    Natasha was also speechless: "Then you send it here, what do you expect me to do?"


    "I don''t know. UU reading "


    "what?"


    "I was expecting the scientist friends you gave you, like, you know, Tony Stark, or the Green Hulk?"


    "Why?"


    Natasha looked at Yelena who turned to leave the kitchen and ran after him: "What is this potion?"


    Yelena said, of course it is possible.


    Natasha had also planned to do this before, but obviously, if all this happened in the real universe, there is no doubt that Natasha would have already made a leap and teleported back to the Super Investigation Bureau.


    But here?


    Feel sorry.


    Tony Stark and Steve Rogers have just ended the civil war, and the Avengers have separated.


    correct.


    What the **** is the Avengers in this universe?


    Others have hit their doorstep, and they don''t even have the ability to fight back. How is it called the Avengers?


    This unscientific.


    And it''s very untheological.


    Natasha muttered like this in her heart.


    soon.


    Yelena introduced the ingredients of this medicine to Natasha.


    This is an antidote for chemical conquest.


    Against whom.


    no doubt.


    The red house.


    When Natasha heard this, she frowned directly: "The Red House, the Red House has disappeared, I did it."


    Back then, Natasha and Hawkeye Button directly mourned the last leader of the Red House here.


    This is true in the real universe.


    here¡­


    There is no doubt that the same is true.


    Natasha flipped through Natasha''s memories of this life, and was sure of this in her heart.


    Yelena turned around and looked at Natasha thoughtfully: "Oh God, do you really believe it, did you destroy the Red House?"


    Natasha: "..."

 Chapter 860: Occupation with the highest ceiling

    and many more.


    What does this mean?


    Does the red house in this universe still exist, but how is this possible?


    When Natasha heard the words of her sister Yelena in this life, she couldn''t help but think about the whole process of this life and Hawkeye Button killing the leader of the Red House and then defecting to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Destroyed an entire building, in this case, can it still survive?


    no kidding.


    Natasha thought about the explosion, and she was sure that even if Tony Stark stayed in that building, it would be directly exploded into slag.


    "Drakef is dead."


    Natasha returned to her senses and looked at Yelena and said, "Barton and I destroyed almost half of the city before we found him."


    After that mission was completed, she stayed with Patton in the ventilation duct of the subway station for three full days to escape the hunt from Hungary.


    If Derekfu hadn''t died, would there be such a big battle?


    Talking.


    Natasha briefly recounted how she and Hawkeye Button killed Derekf in this life: "We planted a bomb, and Derekf is dead."


    "who are we."


    "Me and Button."


    "¡­he did not¡­"


    "Shhh!"


    "what?"


    When Natasha was about to continue talking with Yelena, suddenly, the powerful and keen sixth sense came online, the sixth sense rumbling like a fishing net as the center of this place, and then swept in all directions.


    Next second.


    Natasha returned to her senses and looked at Yelena: "Someone is coming."


    Yelena frowned.


    at this time.


    With a bang, accompanied by an explosion, the glass shattered at the sound, followed by a shock bomb that was thrown in.


    Boom!


    moment.


    I have come here and haven''t taken a shower yet.


    In Natasha''s sight, the speed of the shock bomb that was thrown in was extremely slow. Looking at the shock bomb that was thrown in, Natasha had only one thought in her heart.


    She arrived at the noble realm for the first time and was full of calculations. It hadn''t been twenty-four hours yet, and her consciousness hadn''t been fully integrated. As a result, she fought one by one and came to the door.


    so¡­


    What am I here for?


    Natasha was puzzled.


    After half an hour.


    Natasha looked at a female agent lying in the quagmire and said sorry with a tangled expression, while blasting her head with a weapon in her hand, her thoughts about why she was here became more and more intense in her heart.


    Yelena roared from behind: "Go away."


    Natasha returned to her senses.


    Immediately afterwards, on the streets of Budapest, the capital of Hungary, a scene of a motorcycle vs. armored car was shown.


    soon.


    After Natasha and Yelena were once again forced into the ventilation ducts of the subway station by armored vehicles, Natasha learned from Yelena that Drakef had no evidence of death.


    It was Drakef''s daughter who died.


    Natasha''s expression flickered. In the real universe, this Drakef has no daughter.


    Besides¡­


    If the Drakef in this world is not dead, does the Drakef in the real universe live well?


    wrong.


    This is impossible. If Lekoff is alive, maybe he can hide himself very well, but in front of the Red Queen, he has no chance to emerge.


    But.


    Natasha was still a little unbelievable.


    "The red house is still active, where is it?"


    "I don''t know. He often moves, and every widow will be given a sedative when he comes in and out to ensure maximum safety."


    "..."


    This is another place that is not in line with the real universe.


    Every widow.


    Are there many widows here?


    Natasha opened her mouth: "I just find it hard to believe that he can hide it from me."


    Yelena grabbed a piece of bread and glanced at Natasha: "If you want to hide, attacking the Avengers is the most unwise choice. I mean, the clue is in the name, and Lekoff killed you. "


    Then.


    The Green Hulk here might be angry to avenge Natasha. Even if Reckoff''s head is hard, I am afraid that he can''t stop the violent demolition of the Green Hulk.


    correct.


    Hulk here?


    Natasha recalled the memories of Hulk in this life, opened her mouth, and the sense of absurdity came to her heart again: "Bruce Banner and Betty have a very good relationship."


    At least this is true in the real universe.


    Whether it''s Bruce Banner or Hulk, Betty has a hundred ways to make them obedient.


    It''s amazing.


    Obviously Betty has no extraordinary ability, but Hulk seems to listen to Betty''s words. Hulk is an angry and furious existence in front of others, but in front of Betty, he is like an aggrieved child.


    In Betty''s words, it seems that Betty regards Hulk as her own child.


    Good guys.


    Yelena was a little suspicious when listening to Natasha''s words: "Betty? I thought Rose''s daughter Betty broke up with the big guy, and then you intervened."


    Talking.


    Yelena looked at Natasha curiously: "You thought you killed Derekf, where did I go?"


    Natasha returned to his senses, shrugged, and said according to Natasha''s thoughts in this world: "I think you will lead a normal life after you escaped, and you don''t want to be disturbed by others."


    "Then, didn''t you think about contacting me?"


    "To be honest, I thought you didn''t want to see me anymore."


    "gab!"


    Yelena put down the bread in her hand, grabbed a box of painkillers and walked out: "You just don''t want your little sister to follow you, so as not to disturb you and save the world with those suffering children."


    Natasha opened her mouth in return.


    Next second.


    Natasha pursed her lips, turned off the faucet in her hand, followed Yelena out of the convenience store, and said in a deep voice: "If I know you, I will take you away, I promise."


    This is Natasha from the real universe talking.


    Yelena listened to Natasha''s words, her heart moved slightly, and then quickly regained her consciousness, and she opened the topic: "Why do you always do that."


    Natasha frowned: "What?"


    Yelena put on a fighting pose of Natasha and looked at Natasha: "That''s it, I mean, these poses are great, but you do think everyone is looking at you."


    "All the time I spend posing, I want to do something good to make up for the pain we cause, not just a well-trained killer."


    And make my life more meaningful.


    Yelena looked at Natasha and returned to her senses: "Nonsense, you are deceiving yourself and others, because pain and torture happen every day. We are all well-trained killers. One day is a killer, and all living beings are killers. We will only bring others. Come death and pain."


    Natasha looked at Yelena: "If you have your own beliefs, then you won''t think so."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "nothing."


    "..."


    Belief is very important.


    Who stipulates that one day is a killer, and a lifetime is a killer?


    Also, who stipulated that a killer can''t do good things?


    Not to mention John Wick of Hades.


    Just say the **** king Lake.


    These two were both born as killer professionals, but now, one is the Big Three of Hades, and the other is the great God King.


    Frankly speaking.


    Assassin, in the real universe, it has the highest upper limit. Can other professions have the **** king as the upper limit, and the worst is the underworld three giants with the highest upper limit?


    It is no exaggeration that in the real universe, the killer profession is a profession with a glorious future.


    Of course.


    Just being a killer profession is not enough. If you are just a killer, then you are just a killer, but if you have your own beliefs, then you are no longer a simple killer.


    Just like Natasha.


    After blasting out her own small universe, Natasha has found her conviction.


    Can.


    Natasha looked at Yelena and seemed to understand why she suddenly came to the universe here.


    At night.


    Yelena said of Drakef: "For him, we are just things, faceless weapons that he can throw away, because there are always more widows, and no one will find him, all thanks to you and Allier. Keshe."


    "Alexei?"


    The Red TV was also what Yelena said: "Dad!"


    Natasha lost the gauze and scissors in her hand, UU reading www. uukanshu.com sat back in his seat, and Yelena together looked at the ordinary people''s father-son affection in the garage over there.


    Yelena looked at this scene and curiously said: "Have you ever found your parents, your biological parents?"


    Natasha looked at Yelena, was silent for a while, lowered her head and took out from her arms, she took it with her. There was an amulet with her own name carved on it with an incomprehensible craft.


    "how about you?"


    "They ruined my birth certificate, so I redesigned one."


    Yelena said: "My parents still live in Ohio, and my sister moved to the west."


    The corner of Natasha''s mouth raised: "Is that so?"


    Yelena nodded: "You are a science teacher, did you know that, but you are doing a part-time job, especially after you have a son, your husband, and he renovated the house."


    "That''s not my story."


    "Then what''s your story?"


    With a smile on the corner of Natasha''s mouth, she looked at Yelena. If it were Natasha in this life, maybe she would say that she never thought about this issue, but at the moment it was Natasha in the real universe.


    so.


    Natasha smiled and looked at Yelena: "I am working hard to build my own universe."


    Her Phoenix Nebula.


    Back then, although Steve Rogers did not agree with Lake''s concept of killing lives for protecting lives, he did not stop him, only moved the washed souls to his Lion Nebula.


    But there are too many souls.


    Natasha also had a lot of souls to throw into her own phoenix universe, which is why she hasn''t broken the sixth sense for so long.


    ¡­

 Chapter 861: Natasha and Yelena

    Natasha is also building her own universe.


    A world that can be built exactly in accordance with her ideas, and a world that can be built completely in accordance with what she thought as a little girl when she was a little girl.


    A cloud is a cotton candy, and the house is a universe shaped like a lollipop.


    In a certain world in the Phoenix Nebula, no one except Natasha can know what she has done.


    As for Yelena''s future for her?


    Feel sorry.


    Not all higher beings, after completing their own evolution, still retain the simplest love between men and women.


    Except for the **** king Zeus.


    Although Natasha has not yet broken through the sixth sense, the Phoenix is ??the most special existence. Natasha is already a higher being. Although I can¡¯t say that I am immune to the most primitive impulse, it¡¯s basically a big one. Restrained.


    Natasha looked at her sister in front of her, and depicted the grand scene of one of the life planets in her Phoenix universe. It was the most fairy tale and cartoon life planet full of her countless childhood thoughts.


    Yelena listened, her expression changed from shock to weird, and then to inexplicable.


    Next second.


    Yelena seems to understand something: "Well, I now understand why you were driven out by the Avengers."


    Your brain watts.


    Natasha looked at Yelena with your illness on her face, and smiled, "If there is a chance, you will see it, Yelena."


    Yelena just wanted to talk, then suddenly she was taken aback, looked at Natasha''s neck, and blinked: "What''s the matter?"


    Natasha lowered her head: "What''s the matter?"


    Yelena stretched out her hand: "Where are your scars, they were there just now."


    She was obviously injured like Natasha, but right now, she had gauze wrapped around her arms and gauze wrapped around her calves. She had just taken three painkillers.


    And Natasha...


    But there is no scar at all.


    "We are different, you will know later."


    Natasha didn''t give too much explanation, she just opened the topic, looked at Yelena and said, "Where is the red house?"


    Yelena spread her hands: "I said, I really don¡¯t know where the Red House is. No widow will know. I¡¯m sorry, you think, if I know where the Red House is, I¡¯ll send this potion You?"


    Natasha said, "But someone knows."


    "Who?"


    "Alexey!"


    "dad?"


    In the memory of Natasha in this life, Alexei is as good as Drekoff as a conjoined baby. If anyone knows the location of the Red House, then Alexei must know.


    Natasha got up and took Yelena to the borrowed car over there: "We need a jet fighter."


    If the power of the Phoenix Star Palace can be projected over, where does it need to be so troublesome.


    wrong.


    Just say that if the Red Queen is here, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    After opening the car door, Natasha looked up at a dim starry sky, trying to find, if the Phoenix Star Palace was projected over, then where would its direction be.


    Yelena looked at Natasha who looked up at the sky and shook her head: "Don''t look, today is cloudy and there are no stars, and since Thor came out, there has been almost no star in the night."


    Natasha looked back at Yelena and smiled, "There will be."


    Yelena: "..."


    She could feel that the power belonging to the Phoenix was approaching.


    wrong.


    It is to give the Phoenix the power, the breath of the **** king, is steadily approaching.


    boom!


    In a parallel planet.


    Wearing the saint of Zeus, with blond hair, Lake walked out of the broken earth and disappeared into space with a blank face like a real man who never looked at the explosion behind him.


    Fak, another messy planet.


    Where did Natasha go?


    "The Force Tree, are you sure that the direction and position are correct?"


    "Yes, sir, the mark of Natasha Romanov has appeared here, but it is clear that it is another parallel planet passing by."


    "Well, go on, next one."


    "clear!"


    Boom!


    Lake''s figure instantly disappeared over the endless river of time and space.


    At the moment when Natasha was swallowed by time and space, Lake realized it for the first time. Who made Natasha his, of course, the most important point.


    Lake was surprised to find that in the space-time storm that had just swallowed Natasha, how should I say that the space-time storm was born out of his power.


    This is so...


    It''s amazing.


    On the small broken ball of the parallel universe numbered one, five and nine.


    Just as Lake rushed over, as the sky cleared again, Natasha had already arrived at the place agreed by the private arms dealer with her sister Yelena.


    Eye-catching.


    A tattered, old-fashioned aircraft that looks almost indistinguishable from the fighters produced during World War II. There is no doubt that the old-fashioned aircraft that can fall apart after flying ten kilometers is almost blinding.


    "I want a jet fighter."


    Natasha stepped forward and looked at the private arms dealer, who was also Natasha''s best companion when she fled in this life. She was still a little speechless: "What is this, is it a firewood-burning plane?"


    The private arms commercial linen wiped the stains on the plane, turned his head, and said more speechlessly: "If you give me twenty-four hours instead of two hours, maybe I will find you a jet fighter."


    Natasha shrugged, looked at the agitated private arms dealer, and said sorry.


    Yelena next to him saw this and looked at Natasha: "Wow, he is really sensitive."


    The private arms dealer looked at Yelena directly: "Sorry, I provided you with a free apartment and a free energy bar, so this is what you paid me?"


    Yelena raised her hand directly.


    soon.


    This helicopter seems to be noisy, but the engine is expected to be scrapped in six hours, grunting, slowly like a grandfather pulling a car, but it still flies.


    Then.


    The helicopter roared, and then quickly flew towards a secret Russian prison in Siberia.


    Alexei is there.


    They want to know the position of Derekf from Alexei''s mouth, so the only way is to help Alexei complete the feat of escape from prison.


    Again.


    If it is in the real universe, if you want a person to escape from prison, Natasha will go directly to the help of a prison escape expert.


    but¡­


    again.


    This is no longer the real universe. In this universe, Natasha felt that the friends she knew and trusted were few and pitiful.


    This unscientific.


    Obviously they are all Natasha, why are you so miserable here?


    Natasha flew the plane steadily and quickly, but she couldn''t figure out this question in her mind.


    In the co-pilot, Yelena, who had been transformed into a white widow, looked at Natasha: "Okay, I can say it now."


    Natasha returned to her senses: "Say what?"


    Yelena pointed at this moment, she could see even a little scar, and she couldn''t even see that it was Qianqian''s right hand holding the gun and said, "So has the Federation reproduced the super soldier''s potion?"


    "what?"


    "Otherwise, the scars on your body are gone, and the skin is as smooth as a baby, wait..."


    Yelena seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Natasha: "Your uterus and ovaries have been repaired. Is it because of the super soldier''s potion?"


    Natasha opened her mouth, looked at Yelena, who seemed very excited, and shook her head: "No, there is only one super soldier in the world, and that is Steve Rogers, and there is only Steve Rogers."


    As the well-deserved protagonist of the last century, if anything is one-off, then it must be the protagonist without a doubt.


    Even now, Steve Rogers is no longer the male lead, but he is also the second male lead.


    "That¡­"


    "I am self-repairing."


    "what."


    "The power of faith."


    "What the hell?"


    Natasha listened to Yelena''s words with a circled face, shook her head and turned to look at Yelena.


    Next second.


    call out!


    The fire phoenix screamed!


    Yelena opened her eyes wide and watched. At that moment, in Natasha''s eyes, that suddenly appeared, that was like a phoenix that was reborn in flames: "This is..."


    "Phoenix, UU reading zodiac sign, twenty-four in Ginza, forty-eight at the equator, among these seventy-two stars, only one star is special, immortal and rebirth from the fire, It''s called a phoenix, or it can be called a phoenix!"


    Natasha said with a faint expression: "Unfortunately, in this universe, the Phoenix Nebula has not yet been projected. If it can be projected, how can it be so troublesome."


    Yelena opened her mouth, her right hand was already involuntarily touching the satellite phone, she was seriously suspicious now, no, she was now quite sure that her sister was wanted because of the watts of her brain, not because of What other reasons.


    When Natasha saw this, she was too lazy to explain anything, she just shook her head: "When the projection picture of the Phoenix Palace is here, you will know what I''m talking about."


    Yelena: "..."


    The rescue, no, was to help Alexei escape from prison smoothly. Apart from triggering a huge avalanche, the avalanche directly covered the entire prison, nothing else.


    The jailbreak process is very smooth.


    But to seek the whereabouts of Derekf from Ariksha, he met the threshold.


    Alexei also didn''t know the whereabouts of Derekf.


    This gave Natasha the urge to throw Alexei off the plane again.


    after all¡­


    She doesn''t have any adoptive parents in the real universe, and the dominant one is Natasha in the real universe.


    But it''s okay.


    Although Alexei said that he did not know the whereabouts of Drakef, he knew that someone knew the whereabouts of Drakef.


    That person is...


    Melina Vosyikov!


    AKA!


    Iron Lady!


    ¡­

 Chapter 862: Natashas parents

    Melina Voss, the Iron Lady, is easy to find in Cove''s position.


    At least under the leadership of Alexei, Natasha and Yelena found the Iron Lady Melina Vosyikov very easily.


    During the conversation with the Iron Lady, Natasha and Yelena learned that when they were young, the reason why they hurriedly flew back to the Soviet Union from the federal land.


    At that time, the Iron Lady Melina Vosyikov and the Red Guardian Alexei were not trying to steal anything from the Confederacy. To be precise, they did not steal anything, only brought back something. Kind of technology.


    After the defeat of the Third Reich, there is no doubt that whether it is the real universe or the universe here, the Federation has accepted too much Hydra legacy.


    At the time, the Northern Research Institute in Ohio was one of the research centers of S.H.I.E.L.D. that specializes in the scientific and technological heritage of Hydra.


    The Iron Lady looked at Natasha: "In fact, in the past, the researchers at the Northern Research Institute were almost all Hydra people."


    Natasha said solemnly: "The paperclip plan."


    "correct!"


    Iron Lady Melina glanced at Natasha, nodded and said: "At the Northern Research Institute, they combined the plan of the Winter Soldier, unplanned and deconstructed the human brain, and created the first and only base. The cell blueprint of the ganglion, that is the center of cognition, autonomous movement, procedural learning, we have not stolen weapons and technology, we have stolen the key to free will!"


    With this blueprint of cells, there is no doubt that as long as there is a brain, from a certain perspective, it can be controlled.


    After all, this is Marvel, and it is not surprising that it is strong in black technology.


    Alexei, the Red Guardian, looked dumbfounded.


    Natasha was expressionless.


    Does it need to be so complicated to control a person''s will?


    Her Phoenix Magic Fist was also controllable, but Natasha seldom used it.


    To paraphrase a sentence from Lake.


    The human mind is a very wonderful thing. You may be able to control the human mind for a while, but there is absolutely no way to control it forever.


    Therefore, Lake never played the game of controlling the human heart, at least, he would not force it.


    Those who subdue by force are far inferior to those who come by yourself.


    Yelena, who was next to him, pursed her lips, looked at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, and then looked at Melina with almost tears in her eyes: "The key to free will was stolen inside, then you Know, what did they do to us with this key?"


    The Iron Lady opened her mouth to look at Yelena next to her.


    Natasha shook her head and looked at the Iron Lady: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, Lekoff, where is he."


    When I first arrived in your realm, I suddenly became confused with Derekfu here again.


    Natasha thought maybe this was fate.


    after all¡­


    Back in the real universe, Natasha thought about how to concoct this Derekf, but unfortunately, the strength of the two sides was too far apart at that time.


    But this time?


    The strength is similarly too great.


    Can¡­


    This is to change the camp.


    The night is empty.


    Natasha squeezed her fist and looked up at the dim night sky without any stars.


    Immediately afterwards.


    A star shone out in the south of the dim night sky.


    That was after the first ray of starlight appeared in the Fire Phoenix Star Palace, and then, the helicopter that rumbling directly behind it.


    Natasha raised her eyebrows.


    The time came just right.


    The moment the helicopter flew towards the present Red House with the heavily armed Iron Lady, after flying into the sky, suddenly, when the gaze fell on the platform of the Red House, which seemed to be suspended above the sky. After that, in an instant, I also understood why in this life, no one knew the reason why the red house still existed.


    The headquarters are flying thousands of miles above the sky.


    after all¡­


    Since ancient times, CT did not look up. This was common sense. The police did not look up. Naturally, it was impossible to see such a red house platform directly and grandily hanging above the sky.


    soon.


    After Natasha, disguised as an Iron Lady, entered Drakef''s office, she finally saw that she was dead in her universe, but Drakef was indeed a catastrophe here.


    "what happened?"


    Derekf greeted Natasha to enter his office, then pressed on his seat, pressed Natasha''s shoulders, and said in a low tone and still a little bit magnetic: "You seem to have seen a ghost. NS."


    Natasha disguised as an iron lady smiled: "You don''t even know what I''m thinking."


    Can''t rush.


    Can''t kill now.


    Natasha thought so in her heart.


    Drakef said at this time: "Elena Belova, what''s wrong with her, she is the only person affected, right?"


    Natasha returned to her senses and nodded: "As far as I know, yes."


    Derekfu said directly: "Cut off her head and find out the weakness. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again."


    Natasha looked up: "Where is Romanov."


    "She is a traitor!"


    Drakef said: "She betrayed her people. In her blood, she had nothing. I took her home, gave her love, put that thing on her, you know, that chemistry Pin, turn her into your pig, can you imagine what I can do to an Avenger under my control?"


    Natasha became murderous.


    but¡­


    Natasha keenly caught some keywords.


    Take her home?


    I was brought back by the Red Guardian and the Iron Lady, and I''ll take care of you.


    Natasha''s thoughts rushed.


    But the next second.


    Natasha was directly exposed.


    Derekoff took off Natasha''s disguise, looked at the exposed Natasha, and said: "Welcome home."


    Natasha got up directly.


    Not far away, the Sidonian standing there did not seem to pull out the matching gun directly from his waist.


    Reckoff stopped it directly: "No, no, don''t break my new toy."


    Talking.


    Drakef looked at Natasha with some curiosity: "So, is this your plan, pretending to be Melina to enter my territory?"


    Natasha said blankly: "My plan is to kill you again!"


    "I''m alive."


    "this world."


    It''s just that this world is still alive. In my world, your grave is almost three feet tall. No, you don''t even have a grave.


    Natasha said in a deep voice, "My mother, what''s her name."


    Maybe she is an orphan in the real universe, and she can''t find her place of origin at all, but Natasha in this universe can have a chance to find it.


    only¡­


    I don''t know if it was Natasha''s illusion, or she actually saw it. After Drakef heard this question, it seemed that a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes?


    WTF?


    Drakef admired Natasha as if he was an artwork, and then uttered a name: "Ekaterina!"


    Natasha was also slightly taken aback.


    Next second.


    A certain segment of Natasha''s memory belonging to this world was directly captured by her consciousness.


    Well known.


    The history of the small ball is a history of war. The small ball in the real universe is like this, and the development trajectory of the small ball here is also the same.


    After the collapse of the Third Reich, there is no doubt that the next battlefield will be a contest between the East and West camps.


    The confrontation between red and black.


    The confrontation between red will and black oil.


    And in this, in places that people can''t see, all over the world, in the two camps of the East and the West, there is always a spy drama with no gunpowder and no gunfire.


    And this Ekaterina, is the world federation, the first recorded and recorded Red House spy.


    Of course.


    The record also shows one thing, that is, this Catherine is dead.


    Cause of death, headshot.


    Specifically, when the subject of Ekaterina¡¯s infiltration was about to take her away, he was discovered by the Federal Army. Then at the airport, this Ekaterina chose to use her husband. The gunman committed suicide.


    Yes.


    It is also because of this that the Federation chose to disclose the spy. After all, there is nothing more impactful than a spy who exposed himself and chose to commit suicide for his own husband.


    but¡­


    "My mother is Ekaterina?"


    "Yes. UU reading "


    "Then my father..."


    Natasha quickly searched for Ekaterina¡¯s memory in Natasha¡¯s memory in this life, but unexpectedly, according to the popularity of Ekaterina, there are countless ways to find it. Her husband''s, but it turned out.


    no.


    Natasha looked at Lekoff: "My father, what''s your name?"


    Derekoff shook his head and looked at Natasha: "Your mother, Ekaterina, where we buried her, there is a tree, very beautiful, pink flowers, just like when she was a child, she always liked pink. Like a toy, there is a tombstone over there with your mother¡¯s name written on it, Ekaterina Drakev!"


    Natasha raised her eyebrows and looked at Drakef in front of her: "You''re kidding."


    Although this is a parallel universe, the background magic changes are too exaggerated. When did I become the granddaughter of the guy in front of me?


    What a snakeskin joke.


    "You are crazy."


    Natasha looked directly at Drakef in front of her: "You were crazy when I killed your daughter."


    Derekoff smiled and said, "Do you think you killed my daughter? Really?"


    Talking.


    Drakef got up and walked towards the four statues over there: "My daughter, Ekaterina has been poisoned by the freedom of the Federation. For that **** man, she willingly gave up the red dream, and you have a mother. There must be a daughter. Fortunately, I still have an adopted daughter, and I can guarantee that my adopted daughter will never betray me."


    Finished.


    Drakef ordered the Sidonian in front of him to take off his helmet, and then exposed it, stitched and mended it, and imitated the real face of the master like a rag doll.


    ¡­

 Chapter 863: I am not me

    What kind of face is that?


    In the real universe, Drakef and his daughter were killed in an explosion together.


    but¡­


    Natasha in the real universe is different from Natasha here.


    Natasha has never felt guilty, or maybe it has been before, but since Natasha''s life level has completed the transition, this matter is no longer her demon.


    People are inherently dead!


    One sentence.


    What I killed was your person. I didn''t punish your soul. You didn''t really die. The soul is the measure of a person''s true existence, not the other.


    "Antonia."


    Drakef looked at Natasha, who was looking at the master of imitation, pointed to the back of his neck, and said to Natasha: "At that time, you almost killed my Antonia, and I had to be behind her neck. Install the chip, look at her, you find it difficult to look at her, she can see everything, she can do it, she is a perfect imitator."


    Otherwise, he would not be called a master of imitation.


    This is why, when Natasha was fighting her at the time, she felt that she seemed to be fighting the US team, Iron Man and Hawkeye Button and herself.


    Natasha stared at the face in front of her with no movement, unable to see the imitation master in any state, frowned and said: "Can she hear me?",


    Drakef approached Natasha: "Why, do you want her to feel better? You are so, so is your mother. If you have a mother, you must have a daughter. Your mother was bewildered by the **** federal officer. And you are also bewildered by that **** federation, but you have to say, your father is a very funny guy."


    Swish.


    Natasha looked up at Derekoff. What did these words mean?


    The corner of Drakef''s mouth raised, and the qualities of a villain were fully staged: "You think, why do I still maintain such a vitality for this."


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Drakef again.


    Next second.


    Natasha looked at Drakef who was calling to imitate the master to go down to work, and said in a deep voice, "He...isn''t dead?"


    Derekoff sneered twice: "Of course he will not die. In fact, he will never die. Originally, I thought you would inherit his genes perfectly, but it seems that you just inherited your mother''s stupidity."


    Natasha was in a storm inside.


    WTF.


    Derekf wiped his face, seemingly not afraid that Natasha would hit her, hooked her without looking back, and then opened a very hidden elevator.


    Natasha frowned, was silent for a while, and followed closely.


    Next second.


    The elevator went down quickly.


    soon.


    The elevator seemed to have stopped in a very secret floor. After the elevator opened the door, it seemed to be an unusually luxurious apartment.


    but¡­


    The more Natasha looked at the layout of this apartment, the more she felt that this apartment had a familiar sense of sight.


    Isn''t this the layout of Lake Edwin''s apartment?


    Natasha''s heart suddenly burst, and she couldn''t help but feel a very unpleasant feeling.


    damn it.


    Nothing will be staged, will the **** king become a father''s play?


    its not right.


    Lake has said that in countless time and space, maybe other people have a second self, but he alone, regardless of countless time and space, is only him alone.


    Just as Natasha was thinking about it, in the next second, an unusually familiar figure appeared on the bar counter in the apartment.


    Natasha looked at the man who stooped and stood up from behind the bar, and she was dull for a moment: "Lake..."


    The people at the bar looked like they were floating up and down thirty years old. A man in a suit and leather suit and a mature beard turned around and looked at Natasha who had just made a sound: "I''m not what you said. Lake, at least, not now."


    Natasha raised her eyebrows.


    Lake, who said he was not Lake, looked at Natasha who was walking out of the elevator, and then set his gaze on Drakef again: "It''s not time to bleed you."


    The corner of Drakef''s mouth raised: "Yes, it hasn''t arrived yet."


    Lake, who is not Lake, spread his hands: "So, why are you coming over."


    Drakef looked at Natasha, whose expression was full of shock, and then looked at Lake: "Give you father and daughter time to reunite, while I''m taking care of the traitors."


    Talking.


    The laser barrier in front of him opened instantly, and Lekoff pushed directly towards Natasha and directly pushed Natasha in.


    Derekoff snorted coldly, then turned and walked back into the elevator.


    Although he knows that Lake is very weird, will not be old, will not die, and is a very good scientific material, but he does not want to, because he would rather imprison Lake for immortality, who let this **** guy kill his daughter Woolen cloth.


    snort!


    Lake, who is not Lake here, looked at Natasha who came in, smiled, pointed to the wine glass in front of him, and invited: "Would you like a drink?"


    Natasha returned to her senses and walked over: "Watfak, what the **** is going on."


    Lake, who is not Lake, turned to Bourbon and looked up at Natasha: "Isn''t that obvious? You are the daughter of me and Ekaterina."


    Natasha shook her head: "That''s not what I asked, you know."


    Lake, who is not Lake, sighed, as if thinking of something, he handed the bourbon in front of him to Natasha: "I am Lake¡¯s clone. There was a little accident. I have my own consciousness. If you To tell the difference, call me Max, this is the name I gave myself."


    Natasha was in a daze.


    She indeed heard Lake once said this, and one of his clones fled.


    so¡­


    I am not his daughter, but I am his daughter again?


    MMP?


    Am I Schr?dinger¡¯s daughter?


    Lake took his own glass of wine, took a sip, and looked at Natasha: "Let¡¯s have a few drinks with me. When you are still a baby, Lake will take you away. How are you doing? Did not bully you, tell me."


    Natasha once again returned to her senses, looking at the Lake who claimed to be Max in front of him: "You know?"


    Lake nodded: "Of course, I know this is a parallel universe, so when Lake appeared in front of me, I was not surprised at all. The amulet in your arms was also given to you."


    Natasha looked down at the amulet with her name engraved on her neck.


    Lake, who was sitting in front of Natasha, snorted: "What is called a clone is also the body. You are my daughter. I know the laziness of the name of that guy, because we are one body, so I will take it for you. The name Natasha, and Romanov, is the name you took when you were born."


    "¡­and many more."


    Natasha rubbed her amulet. After hearing these words, she was taken aback for a moment and looked up at Lake in front of her: "Do you know she is a spy?"


    "Please." The Lake in front of him seemed very free and easy: "Of course I know, but it''s my shit, if it wasn''t for that stupid Reckoff to persecute your mother all the time, how could your mother be exposed. "


    Natasha''s expression became more and more wrong: "I think you lived here pretty well."


    Look at the layout of this apartment.


    Looking at the wine in that cabinet.


    Good guys.


    Where is the treatment that the prisoners should enjoy? This is clearly the VIP treatment that the VIPs can enjoy.


    Lake laughed haha, looked around the apartment, then looked at Natasha and said: "The reason is very simple. Rickoff wants my blood, but he doesn''t want me to die, so..."


    Natasha interrupted directly: "Then he should freeze you."


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    "Why?"


    "Whether I was frozen, or I died, at the moment I was frozen, or the moment I died, there is no doubt that the main body will descend directly."


    "..."


    Natasha hesitated for a while, then looked at Lake: "Is this what you told Drakef?"


    Lake smiled and shook his head: "No, this is what your mother said to Drakef. Then, after I was caught by Drakef''s widow, he saw me look confident, or because of my immortality. , So he believed this, and after that, I settled down here."


    Natasha frowned and said: "You just said that I was taken home by Lake when I was swaddling, but I don''t have UU reading , and what''s the matter with Natasha here."


    Lake shrugged: "Who knows, the ontology pursues everything to speak to others, that is for others, the ontology treats itself, but it is very mean, he did not say, I did not ask, after all, he did not recycle at the time. Me, it''s already a good thing."


    Natasha twitched and looked at Lake in front of her: "You are really different from him."


    Lake looked at Natasha with a smile, and sighed: "If your mother was there, you would be very happy to see what you are now."


    Natasha''s expression was faint: "You can bring her soul from hell."


    Lake shook his head: "I can''t."


    "what?"


    "Although I am also Lake, I am not Lake. Moreover, this is a parallel universe. Lake''s power cannot be projected at all. Even if Lake''s power can be projected, it is useless."


    "Why?"


    "There is no **** here."


    "what?"


    Max, who is not Lake, looked at Natasha with a shocked look, and drank the wine in the glass in front of him: "Specifically, when Lake comes over, you can ask him yourself, I should go."


    "and many more."


    "Anything else?"


    "You are leaving, where are you going?"


    "Go find your mother."


    Max, who is not Lake, smiles very freely and freely: "Moreover, since you are here, then Lake will be here soon. I know myself very well."


    Natasha frowned: "But how are you going to find it, didn''t you say that **** is gone?"


    Max, who is not Lake, smiled slightly: "My daughter, as your father, I will give you a word, believe in miracles, then miracles will definitely occur."


    Natasha: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 864: Am I Schr?dinger’s daughter?

    As long as we believe in miracles, miracles will surely occur?


    Ok.


    If it is said that Natasha had a one in ten thousand possibility that the Lake in front of her was a fake Lake, then Natasha has no doubts now.


    This product must not be Lake.


    Because¡­¡­


    Lake Edwin never believed in miracles, he only believed in himself.


    There has never been a miracle in this world, if there is, it is also a miracle for yourself.


    Lake, who is not Lake over there, looked at Natasha at this moment, and didn''t say much. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Natasha in front of him: "Goodbye, my daughter."


    Natasha quickly returned to her senses: "Wait..."


    The voice has not fallen yet!


    Boom!


    Natasha suddenly noticed that a powerful and familiar force had come to this universe. It was the power of the Primal Chaos and...


    The power of the phoenix.


    Click!


    The phoenix''s saint clothing began to condense on Natasha''s body, completing the quick assembly work, but soon, the Phoenix''s saint clothing was recovered in an instant.


    Natasha took a deep breath, feeling the power of disappearing briefly and returning again.


    at this time.


    "Hello!"


    "..."


    Natasha once again returned to her senses and looked at Lake standing in front of her. Lake was still the same Lake, but Natasha knew that it seemed to be different.


    The previous Lake was not Lake.


    And now?


    Lake is Lake, the real Lake.


    At this moment.


    With a smile at the corner of Lake''s mouth, he stared at Natasha in front of him, quickly absorbed the sea of ??memories of the escaped clone, and then couldn''t help but sighed inside.


    What''s causing this.


    He neglected this once, but it turned out that the clone was awakened. Then, not only did he find a wife for him, but even gave him a daughter.


    And this daughter is still...


    Lake also didn''t know what kind of expression he had to stare at the red-haired Natasha in front of him, and opened his mouth. Lake shook his head speechlessly: "I thought about many possibilities, but this might be something I never thought of. "


    Natasha was shocked and regained, and looked at Lake: "I didn''t expect it, why don''t I believe it."


    Lake shook his head: "Well, I thought about it, but the possibility is too small. I thought Murphy''s law would not be performed on me, but I didn''t expect it."


    This development almost flashed his waist.


    It''s so magical.


    and¡­¡­


    Some are not very scientific.


    Natasha''s mouth twitched: "So, you and I, we are..."


    Lake looked at Natasha with a calm expression: "My clone is me, although I still don''t know why you didn''t carry my soul breath, but it is undeniable that you are my daughter, and, for this , I think, I already know why."


    Why didn''t Natasha carry his soul breath anymore.


    Natasha frowned and said, "Why?"


    Lake laughed haha: "It''s not the time yet, you still have your things to do."


    Natasha returned to her senses and turned to look.


    Derekoff.


    Look back again.


    Lake''s figure gradually faded: "This is your destiny, Natasha, it is up to you to decide whether to continue or to break the destiny, and your future should be determined by yourself."


    Natasha looked at Lake, who was about to disappear, and said hurriedly: "Wait a minute, where are you going?"


    damn it.


    Is this planning to run away?


    Lake''s figure disappeared in place: "After handling the matter, go to see me on Brick Street in New York. I''ll be waiting for you over there. I need to get something."


    Finished.


    Lake just disappeared.


    Natasha looked at the empty place, her eyebrows beating straightly.


    She no longer knew whether this sudden appearance in this parallel universe was correct or wrong.


    but¡­¡­


    The immediate matter still matters.


    Boom!


    In the office, sitting and waiting, Drakef, who was about to activate widows all over the world, looked at the bang, the elevator door that was directly blasted open, and looked dumbfounded at Natasha who came out of it.


    Especially when she saw Natasha swiftly dressing in the Phoenix Saint''s clothing, she was shocked and speechless.


    "This is impossible!"


    Drakef didn¡¯t know where he thought of it: "Tony Stark has broken up with Steve Rogers. You support Steve Rogers. You are wanted. Stark¡¯s suit. How can you still wear it?"


    ßÑ!


    The helmet of the Phoenix Saint Cloth fell.


    Natasha walked in blankly: "Do you think this is a battle suit made by Tony with technology?"


    Derekf recovered from the panic and laughed: "Whatever you are, you can''t move at all...Boom!"


    The words have not fallen yet.


    Drakef was directly hit by Natasha volleyed against the wall.


    "Can''t fight?"


    Natasha tilted her head and stared at Drakef, who was struggling to get up from the floor: "In the face of theology, technology is useless. Do you know what''s wrong with you?"


    Drakef struggled to get up from the floor: "You killed your father."


    He knew the terrible place of the noble Max. There were many times when Drakef wanted to kill Max for his daughter, but every time he wanted to do it, he seemed to be able to hear it. His daughter once The information passed by.


    "Do you know why I am so confident without any power, because there are people above me."


    "He can''t say it, he said, this universe will all perish, so I won''t die."


    "..."


    Natasha sniffed and smiled, and walked slowly towards Derekf: "No, the worst thing you did is that you killed Ekaterina!"


    If Ekaterina is still alive, then the current situation will be completely rewritten.


    obviously.


    Drakef did not know what opportunity he had missed.


    "shut up!"


    Drakef''s expression seemed to become distorted: "It was Max who killed your mother. Your mother gave up her faith because of Max. Now, you are the same."


    Natasha smiled and said, "You said that if you have a mother, you have a daughter, right?"


    Derekoff''s expression seemed a bit mad. Looking at the big screen, the red dots that almost swept the whole world: "If you kill me, the widows all over the world will be in a state of rampage. You can''t kill me at all."


    Natasha turned to look at the dazzling red dots on the big screen and nodded: "You are right. I don''t know the password you unlocked. I can''t kill you."


    Drakef smiled.


    But the next second.


    "But you know."


    "what?"


    "Phoenix Magic Fist!"


    Natasha pointed directly at the volley and nodded towards Derekfu¡¯s forehead. The next second, instant, accompanied by the scream of the fire phoenix, instantly went straight into Derekfu¡¯s mind and directly gave Derekfu¡¯s consciousness. Suppressed.


    Again.


    It is not only science and technology that can control people, but also theology. Moreover, compared with science and technology, theology can control people more thoroughly.


    There was a boom.


    Derekfu''s expression was distorted, as if making a silent shout, he knelt on the floor with his knees directly, and his self-consciousness was resisting the suppression of the fire phoenix that appeared in the sea of ??consciousness.


    But there is an egg.


    With a snap, Lekoff held it for less than five seconds at most. When he raised his head from the ground again, his eyes were already muddy.


    Natasha said blankly: "Remove all widows'' chemical control, now."


    Lekoff nodded silently and walked back to his seat.


    Next second.


    Boom.


    The door of the office was knocked open again.


    The white widow Yelena and the iron lady Melina brought a ticket to the widows who had absorbed the control agent in advance and smashed through the office door.


    Then¡­¡­


    Yelena looked at Natasha a little displeased: "Yes, you and Tony Stark have already broken up?"


    Natasha turned to look: "This is not Tony''s suit."


    Talking.


    In order to make sure that what she said was true, the phoenix saint clothing on her body began to disintegrate quickly. After a breath, a phoenix like a statue appeared on the floor of the office.


    The fire phoenix spread its wings to fly.


    As the chief scientist of the Red House, Iron Lady Melina frowned when she looked at the statue of a fire phoenix that seemed to have life. "What is this, is Stark''s new battle suit?"


    Natasha opened her mouth The Stark of the real universe did have the ability to create such a saint.


    But here?


    A Tony Stark who had post-war trauma syndrome, was suspicious, and even tinkered with such a thing as Ultron?


    Natasha is not optimistic about this.


    soon.


    On the big screen, one red dot after another quickly turned green.


    After finishing all this, Rekoff raised his head, his tone was stiff, as if he had been controlled, and he replied to Natasha: "It''s done, Master."


    "Owner?"


    "Owner!"


    The former interrogative sentence was sent by Iron Lady Melina, while the latter''s exclamatory sentence was sent by White Widow Yelena.


    Yelena walked to Natasha''s side, looking at Drakefu who suddenly called Natasha Master, a little confused, and looked at Natasha: "Did you control him?"


    "In a way, yes."


    Natasha shrugged and said so, then looked at Drakef and gave the last command: "Start the self-destruct program here!"


    Yelena was shocked: "What?"


    Drakef kept his expression unchanged: "As you wish."


    Immediately afterwards.


    A picture appeared on the big screen.


    Picture of countdown to self-destruction.


    ten minutes.


    Natasha returned to her senses and looked at Yelena: "You have enough time to leave here and take them away. I have something to do. When I come back, I will tell you all this."


    Yelena asked: "Are you going to find?"


    Natasha said to Yelena: "Go and find my place of origin!"


    The words fall.


    Whoops.


    Natasha''s figure disappeared in the same place.


    ...

 Chapter 865: This is a game that already has an answer

    if we assume¡­¡­


    If Lake''s choice to deal with himself is blasting, then Natasha''s approach is to let go.


    It''s very simple.


    This is not Natasha''s world, even if Natasha was born here, but Natasha, like Lake, still has no sense of belonging to this place.


    If yes, there are.


    White Widow Yelena.


    If possible, Natasha thought, after finishing this matter, take Yelena back to the main universe. After all, the universe here is frankly too chaotic.


    But compared to chaos, I am afraid that at this moment, no one can compare to Lake''s chaos now.


    Brick Street, New York.


    When Lake fell on the ground, his expression was faint, but his heart wasn''t exactly the same as his appearance.


    after all¡­¡­


    Black Widow is my daughter?


    For a moment, Lake even suspected that during the four years of Odin''s spoiling and direct expansion, he was involved in this matter. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why Lake didn¡¯t know this before. of.


    Of course.


    In fact, there is another explanation. However, Lake likes it more than that explanation. Odin is messing up this matter. Otherwise, he can''t find the person to be the one who is behind him, so he can only sulk himself, isn''t it?


    Boom!


    Lake went directly into the New York Temple.


    Next second.


    Here, the people of the New York Temple ran out in a swarm.


    "stop."


    "who."


    "You are not this..."


    "Get out!"


    Before the wizards of the New York Temple could finish their opening remarks, after a portal flashed past, the ancient wizard in a yellow robe walked out of the portal.


    Casillas of this universe frowned and said, "Teacher."


    Gu Yi looked at Lake with his hands on his back, smiled faintly, and then said to Casillas, who has not defected so far, "Go back, he is a good friend of mine."


    Casillas frowned, but still obeyed Gu Yi''s arrangement, put away his magic shield, and left with a group of disciples.


    Gu Yi smiled and looked at Lake: "Did the **** king run to this place in time and space like this?"


    Lake looked at Gu Yi with a smile: "Don''t you know the Supreme Master?"


    Gu Yi shook his head: "I just found this parallel world. Half a month ago, Gu Yi here was not me."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "No wonder."


    Gu Yi smiled and blasted out the gateway to Daxue Mountain: "Please."


    Lake said: "There will be another coming later."


    Gu nodded and said, "I have seen it, and she will be here in about two hours."


    Lake haha ??laughed, and at Gu Yi''s invitation, he appeared directly in the snowy mountains here.


    Snowy.


    The fragrance of tea overflows.


    No matter which time and space it is, Gu Yi seems to have a soft spot for tea.


    Lake toasted, took a sip of the tea, gave a compliment, then looked at Gu Yi, and explained the reason why he appeared in this time and space.


    no way.


    Although Lake wanted to say that what the clone did had nothing to do with his being, but frankly speaking, who would believe it, and there was a Natasha involved.


    After Gu Yi listened, he nodded and said, "The time flow rates of countless parallel time-spaces are different. It is understandable that this will happen."


    Lake chuckled: "But Supreme Mage, do you think Maureen Hand''s soul appears here, still think it''s understandable?"


    Gu Yi was stunned.


    Maureen Hand?


    Anyone who is familiar with Lake, or who wants to deal with Lake, who can deal with Lake, undoubtedly, the women of Lake do not necessarily need to remember all of them, but Maureen Hand, however, does everything. You can''t get around it anyway.


    Gu Yi frowned: "Natasha''s mother..."


    Lake hummed directly.


    Yes.


    Natasha''s mother is Maureen Hand from a certain angle. Of course, the dialogue between Lake and Gu Yi calls a person''s real existence by the soul.


    The soul of Ekaterina is the soul of Maureen Hand in the main universe.


    Lake''s eyes flickered, recalling the scene of the **** war that had just happened before, as well as Hela and Odin who appeared in it, and said in a light tone: "I suspect that the reason why Odin has expanded for four years is because of this. Thing."


    Gu Yi frowned and said nothing: "But, for what?"


    Even if Odin did it.


    But for what?


    If Odin wanted to raise Natasha like Loki, it would be nice to say.


    But obviously it''s not like that.


    This is why Lake said he was skeptical, rather than sure.


    at the same time¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Master Gu Yi: "This is also the reason why I came here."


    Gu nodded: "The **** king wants to use the gem of time to go upstream and see what''s going on?"


    Lake nodded.


    Gu Yi immediately looked at Lake with an inexplicable look.


    Lake was taken aback for a moment.


    Next second.


    Lake seems to have thought of something, looking at Gu Yi: "So, Odin is here waiting for me?"


    Again.


    Lake has no interest in infinite gems at all. That''s honey, my poison, and the use of infinite gems is completely related to the nemesis.


    But.


    Lake frowned and said: "This is a parallel universe. For the infinite gems here, it is basically the same as the table mat."


    The power of Nemesis¡¯s Infinite Gems is very powerful.


    There is no doubt about this.


    but¡­¡­


    The infinite gems of the main universe are truly powerful. As for the infinite gems of other parallel universes, let''s put it this way, if the infinite gems can be eaten, then the infinite gems of other universes are just big jelly beans.


    The real infinite gems can be activated to synchronize the power of the infinite gems in countless time and space, but the infinite gems of the parallel universe are also useful, but they can only activate his time and space.


    Gu Yi said, "That''s how it is said, but it is still an infinite gem after all."


    Even if the infinite gem power here is in trash, it can be traced back to the nemesis.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yi: "Forget it, I like to avoid some uncontrollable risks, but it doesn''t mean I will do it. Odin may think I will do it, but obviously, I am sure. It won''t be what he wants."


    Gu Yi curiously said: "Then how do you know that you are not as Odin wanted."


    "It''s easy!"


    Lake spread his hands and looked at Gu Yi with a smile: "Because Natasha is my phoenix, not his adopted daughter of Odin, isn''t it?"


    Gu Yi frowned.


    If Odin did such a thing, then Odin must have found the time and space where his clone is located first, and then, with the help of four years of swelling and the time that is not equal to here, Maureen Hand was cast over.


    Because Odin knew that if he changed to another irrelevant woman, Lake would never recognize that daughter.


    But Maureen Hand is different.


    Although Lake had already let go of Maureen Hand, he did not mean that he could let go of his daughter.


    so¡­¡­


    If all this is Odin''s plan, then Odin''s idea is very simple, such as Rocky''s story.


    However, Odin failed.


    As for how to look at it, it is still the same sentence, Natasha is a phoenix, not Odin''s adopted daughter.


    Lake looked at Gu Yi with a smile, then he smiled, and couldn''t help shook his head: "This has never been unknown. This time, Odin''s confrontation with me is actually over."


    I won.


    Odin lost.


    This is a game that hasn''t started yet, but the winner has already been decided.


    Gu Yi also reacted, and couldn''t help shook his head: "Odin has eaten the fruit of wisdom."


    Lake haha ??laughed and said, "Odin''s wisdom can only be used in the World Tree universe. After the World Tree universe, hehe, I am afraid that a Thanos plan can make him slap his claws."


    Gu nodded a little, and looked at Lake: "So, how the King of God plans to do it."


    Lake looked at Gu Yi: "Since it is my daughter, it is natural to bring it back to my world."


    Gu nodded a little: "But, this is a game that has already been divided, and Natasha is not by your side."


    Lake nodded: "So, this is also one of my doubts."


    "what?"


    "The timeline of the main universe is irreversible, isn''t it?"


    "It can be, but according to Natasha''s timeline, the cost of going upstream from the current timeline and reaching the timeline where Natasha appeared in the main universe is very costly."


    "Odin has no way to beat me in the timeline of my existence."


    "so¡­¡­"


    Gu went to Lake: "His idea is very simple. He already exists on the timeline of your existence, and he still exists on the timeline of your nonexistence."


    Lake touched his chin: "Sure enough, Odin is still hooked up with the universe itself, good fellow, I originally thought Odin was Yang Guang at best, but I didn''t expect this guy to be a Cixi."


    Yang Guang''s Sui Dynasty was rotten in the pot, and Cixi''s Qing Dynasty, it was a cruel man who called out Ning and foreign thief, not to his family.


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head and said: "So this is Odin''s real plan. I plan to throw Natasha directly on the timeline where I don''t exist, and then play adoption."


    Gu Yi said: "Then what the **** king plans to do, after all, judging from the reality that has happened, you have already won."


    Lake stroked his chin.


    at this time.


    Gu Yi seemed to see something, waved his right hand to the side, and the portal opened in an instant. Then, the belated Natasha walked in from outside the portal after taking off the holy clothing.


    Lake''s gaze fell on Natasha, and his gaze flickered and said: "I think, I already know how to do it."


    Natasha: "..."


    Gu Yi: "..."

 Chapter 866: The origin of Natasha

    The Supreme Mage looked down, crossed his hands, and the eyes of Agomoto that he carried on his body slowly turned.


    Next second.


    When the Eye of Agomoto opened, the gem of time was revealed.


    Gu Yi took out the time gem and handed it to Lake: "God King."


    Lake took over the Time Gem, looking at the expression on Gu Yi''s face, the corner of his mouth raised: "If we just guessed it is correct, after I use the Time Gem, the transaction with Nemesis can be completed."


    One sentence.


    Odin alone, there is no way to throw the people on the current timeline to the previous timeline in the real universe.


    Odin in his heyday may be able to, but at the moment, Odin, who is about to enter the dusk, has the ability to fart.


    Gu Yi nodded when he saw this, and didn''t say anything anymore.


    Lake looked at Natasha next to him: "Are you ready?"


    Natasha nodded with a serious expression.


    moment.


    Lake directly urged the Time Gem, and then, on a river of time, Lake took Natasha and stood directly on the river of time.


    "Time gem!"


    "Go upstream."


    Lake held the gem of time in his hand and looked down at the river of time under his feet. Then, the water of the river of time was suddenly stopped.


    Then¡­


    Rumble!


    Like a waterfall flowing backwards, the long river of time instantly reversed its direction, rumbling directly towards the place where it came, and quickly turned back.


    The gem of time shines brightly, driving the river of time against it with its powerful might.


    after awhile.


    Long time completed the freeze-frame homework.


    Lake''s expression was faint, and he put away the time gem: "Let''s go."


    "it is good."


    "..."


    Number one and five nine universes, timeline, 1982!


    Soviet Union!


    boom!


    Lake took Natasha into hiding, and left directly from the long river of time. When Natasha opened her eyes again, she had discovered that they had arrived in Moscow.


    Eye-catching.


    In front of him was an eight-story building surrounded by guardrails, which seemed to be on high alert.


    Naturally, Natasha knew about this place.


    "Federal Embassy?"


    "Um."


    Lake nodded and looked at Natasha: "My clone, here, is currently the Federal Military Attache in Moscow."


    "You mean a spy."


    "The same can be said."


    Lake nodded and said noncommittal: "Compared to my military career in the real universe, it is clear that my military career for this clone is much smoother than mine."


    The reason why his military career in the real universe went so smoothly is undoubtedly because of General Rose and Rockefeller behind his mother Karen.


    Lake never denies this.


    But the clones here are truly self-made. A serious orphan was born, joined the army, and finally was selected as a commander training camp. Then the position is rising steadily, and it is highly regarded in the military. Otherwise, it will not be The clone was sent to Moscow.


    Moreover.


    Lake said with a faint expression: "If it were just a trivial little person, your mother would not be sent over to seduce me."


    Natasha frowned when she heard Lake''s words.


    Lake said: "I''m the clone, I said, I never evade these problems."


    "I don''t have your breath."


    "You have."


    "what?"


    Lake looked at the astonishment on Natasha¡¯s face and shook his head: ¡°You¡¯ll know later, now you¡¯re not in a hurry. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know where you originated? How did I and your mother meet and love each other? You also have the right to know."


    The purpose of coming here is simple.


    Maybe Natasha felt that her birth was just a mistake, just a task.


    But this is not the case.


    Lake pointed to the avatar who was going to leave the embassy not far away. He looked at Natasha and said: "Maybe your mother and I are both masters at this time. The initial contact was also purposeful, but after that , Our love is real, without a doubt."


    Talking.


    Lake took Natasha and got into the car a short distance away, ready to go to the cocktail party to attend the appointment.


    Tonight, his avatar will meet Ekaterina, and then fall in love out of control.


    If it were other women in this universe, the clone might not be like this.


    but¡­


    Ekaterina''s soul is the soul of Maureen Hand, which from a certain perspective gives the clone an illusion congenitally.


    The illusion of love at first sight.


    Again, Lake does not regret killing Maureen Hand, but in the same way, Lake does not deny that in his heart, he really fell in love with Maureen Hand at first sight.


    However, Lake has already put down.


    But the clone...


    Half a year later, even Lake and Natasha, who were standing at the door of the office, could hear the roar of the Pentagon''s roar clearly. Only the clone who followed the phone at the desk was unmoved and his expression remained the same.


    His mission is about to end, he will return to the Federation, but he will take Ekaterina home.


    But what time is it now?


    Although it is now 1982 and the peak of the Cold War has almost passed, it is still in the confrontation between the red will and the black oil.


    A promising officer of your Federation intends to bring a woman with a red will back to China. What are you going to do? What snakeskin operations are you going to do? Is the future gone?


    The Pentagon boss who has always been optimistic about the clone directly scolded the clone on the phone, trying to wake it up.


    but¡­


    The clone is unknown. At the end, there is a sentence that if the Pentagon does not approve, he will leave directly, and even quietly said that if he wants to leave, Langley''s idiots can''t stop him. of.


    The tycoon of the Pentagon was speechless for a moment.


    soon.


    The Pentagon boss hung up the phone, and by the next day, the clone returned to the Federation, and three months later, at the military base in Quantico, just when the clone was about to say something cruel again, The base officer told the clone that after a three-month review, Ekaterina could come to the Federation.


    only.


    The clone also paid a huge price.


    At the very least, the general position of the clone is no longer possible.


    The director of the base looked at the clone in front of him and couldn''t help asking: "Is it worth it?"


    The clone smiled slightly: "Sir, I have no ability to resist love."


    Natasha, who had been watching all this, heard these words and couldn''t help but glanced at Lake next to her: "Well, this is like what you said."


    Lake smiled slightly.


    The clone is him, even if he has a trace of his own instinct, but that instinct is separated because of him. The clone is the clone, and there is no self awakening.


    Just like Gemini, there are at most two sides of the same one.


    soon.


    At the beginning of 1983, in the base of Quantico, in the airport, Lake and Natasha saw the two who got off the plane and hugged each other tightly.


    Lake looked at this scene from a distance, and then suddenly thought of something, looked at Natasha: "I know now, why, you have such a good relationship with Maureen Hand."


    Natasha looked up at Lake, then shook her head and said, "But I don''t know anything."


    Why does she have a good relationship with Maureen Hand?


    In fact, Natasha herself didn''t know, but she felt that the relationship between her and Maureen Hand should be good, the kind without any reason, now it seems that the reason is here.


    soon.


    Less than five days after the avatar and Ekaterina met again, the avatar received an order from him.


    Ohio look at the warehouse.


    This is the price of the doppelganger not obeying the military''s orders. This is also the doppelganger. In addition, the Pentagon has manpower protection. If you change to another person, it is estimated that you will not be looking at the warehouse, but will be dragged over to do experiments.


    When the picture turned to the Ohio warehouse, Natasha frowned again, because this is the Northern Research Institute, and, here, Natasha even saw the Red Guardian and the Iron Lady.


    Of course.


    The young version.


    Lake shook his head, directly spurring the time gem, jumping past the garbage time, and instantly, the picture turned, and it came directly to a certain month in 1984. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Rumble!


    In the Northern Research Institute, the sound of explosions was heard from time to time.


    "this is¡­"


    "The Northern Research Institute, when I came over, it was not taken over by Aegis. It was because of this time the lurking Hydra caused the chaos that S.H.I.E.L.D. noticed this."


    The clone and Ekaterina soon appeared in sight.


    but¡­


    Natasha yelled from time to time when she was lying on the push bed. Ekaterina, who had a big belly, couldn''t help but step forward, which directly caused the air to fluctuate.


    Lake quickly caught Natasha.


    Natasha hurriedly stopped.


    fortunately.


    Because of the relationship on the scene, no matter who it was, no one noticed the air fluctuations here. At most, when the clone of Lake was holding Ekaterina''s hand tightly, the left side glanced in the direction of Lake and Natasha. Just glanced at it.


    Natasha asked: "Have you noticed here?"


    Lake recalled the memory of the clone, hummed, and then said: "Forget it, it''s just a feeling, a familiar and unfamiliar fluctuation."


    at this time.


    There was a boom.


    Accompanied by a blasting sound came from behind, and then a sudden sound came out, and all the soldiers under guard fell in a pool of blood.


    Doppelganger got up and prepared to go.


    However, Ekaterina on the cart grabbed the doppelganger. Ekaterina was sweating, enduring the pain of childbirth, and looked at the doppelganger who seemed to be going out: "You are not allowed to go."


    The clone turned around and kissed Ekaterina with a smile: "Don''t worry, my dear, I won''t die, no one can kill me, you know, I''m strong, and there are people above me."


    Ekaterina: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 867: Reverse the process from the results

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    "so¡­¡­"


    "Um?"


    Standing not far away, as if watching a movie, Natasha saw the clone who left after saying this to Ekaterina, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Lake: ¡°It¡¯s because of this. , And cause Drakef here to know you are different?"


    Lake laughed: "Maybe."


    Natasha frowned and said, "But, I still don''t understand one thing."


    "what?"


    "amulet."


    "Um?"


    Natasha looked down at the amulet in her arms, and looked at Lake: "Does your clone carry the amulet with you when you shuttle?"


    Lake shook his head and pointed to the scene that was still on stage: "You will know."


    Natasha: "..."


    I will know?


    I know a ghost.


    In Natasha''s reverie, suddenly, just as the doppelg?nger left the operating room, something changed in the operating room. When three nurses were preparing to help Catherine deliver the baby, suddenly, Among the three nurses, one of the nurses violently violently took out the pistol from his arms, which directly resulted in the lives of the two nurses.


    "You are from the KGB, Hydra greets you!"


    "boom!"


    "Hey!"


    Ekaterina couldn''t help but her eyes shrank, and she shouted, and with a cry and chirp, the newborn almost immediately fell to the ground.


    Almost between the lightning and flint, Natasha couldn''t help it anymore with a bang, and it flashed directly, hugging the newborn baby, and then directly at the moment the violent nurse shot the gun. The nurse was buried.


    Seeing Ekaterina, but also after the childbirth was completed, she fainted.


    Natasha was dumbfounded.


    The newborn girl in her arms was crying loudly, crying more and more, but surprisingly, when Natasha was creptly cutting the umbilical cord, when her hands touched the amulet, It seems to have found a warm support, and quieted down.


    at this time.


    The clone seemed to have noticed something and turned around.


    Natasha returned to her senses.


    ten minutes later.


    Natasha, covered in blood, lowered her head and rubbed the amulet in her arms, and then looked up at the operating room, lying quietly in Ekaterina¡¯s arms while dragging an amulet into the sleeping baby girl , Couldn''t help but look up at Lake: "I gave it to myself?"


    Lake shrugged: "Natasha, you need to know, we know the ending, and then we look back, instead of watching an unknown movie."


    This result...


    Lake didn''t feel any surprise. After he had insight into the snakeskin operation that Odin wanted to play in the four years of expansion, after the results were obtained, it was easy to deduce what would happen in it.


    So Lake wasn''t surprised, at most it was only a loss, oh, that''s how it feels.


    That''s it!


    Natasha couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows.


    Lake looked at it and said directly: "Stop asking, this is a story about time, and even me, there is no way to tell the story about time."


    Anyway, in the end, it''s definitely a closed-loop state.


    After entering the operating room, the avatar over there looked at the three corpses in the operating room, as well as the Catherine and the sleeping baby girl who had passed out on the operating table.


    A few days later.


    The clone asked Ekaterina what happened in the operating room that night, but the latter also didn''t know anything about it.


    But Ekaterina held the baby girl who was still holding the amulet tightly in her arms, and smiled and told the clone. Although she didn''t know what happened that night, she could feel that someone came out to help her.


    The avatar nodded, and stopped asking any questions.


    soon.


    Two months after the riot broke out in the Northern Research Institute, the people from SHIELD came over, took over the Northern Research Institute from the military, and began to study the so-called brain blueprint once again.


    In that battle, the most prominent clones, the Red Guardian and the Iron Lady were transformed, from marginal figures to the backbone of the Northern Research Institute.


    If the story is told according to the direction, this should be the happy ending.


    But this story has just reached halfway.


    After half a year, the crisis reappeared again.


    Without him.


    When the Red Guardian and the Iron Lady were about to be exposed, in order for the Red House to complete the task, and at the same time, when Derekfu also vaguely realized that his daughter seemed to be fascinated by the clone, he directly took Ekaterina¡¯s identity without hesitation. It was exposed and helped the Red Guard and Iron Lady attract firepower.


    Derekev had planned well, letting Ekaterina go back to the Soviet Union with her avatar.


    but¡­¡­


    What Drakef didn''t expect was that the Pentagon still has not given up its doppelganger so far. After the false news that S.H.I.


    Then.


    The ambassador from the Pentagon came to Ohio and found Lake, and they related that Ekaterina was a Red House spy.


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    ''S information was pushed to the front of the clone.


    The clone was silent.


    "You should have known it all along."


    "Um."


    When Natasha heard these words, she looked at Lake a little curiously and asked: "In that case, why don''t you showdown, or why don''t you take her away?"


    Lake looked at Natasha: "Do you think love and the earth are more important to me?"


    "no doubt."


    "As long as you know."


    Lake shook his head and said, "After you were born, I actually wanted to have a showdown with your mother, find a small country with beautiful scenery, and go together, but I can feel your mother''s entanglement, so I haven''t found a suitable one. I have the opportunity to say, after all, I¡¯m just a clone here, and I¡¯m so far away from me. I¡¯m a little weak in predicting danger. I can only say that the plan can¡¯t keep up with the changes.¡±


    Natasha looked at the timeline as it continued to turn.


    Especially when I saw the beginning of the escape, he said in a deep voice: "But, you are here now, you have the opportunity to change everything."


    "I can not."


    "what?"


    "Natasha, I said, this is a scene that has already had a result, and it''s not unknown."


    Lake said to Natasha again: "Your mother, or the reason Maureen Hand appeared here, is undeniable. My relationship with your mother, but this is Odin¡¯s conspiracy."


    Talking.


    Lake used Odin''s swelling four years to play the snakeskin operation drama, and briefly told Natasha: "As long as you stay in this time and space, the winner will be Odin."


    As previously analyzed, Odin will do everything possible to make Natasha his adopted daughter, and then, just like the Rocky story.


    No more help.


    Just like the Black Widow here, becoming good friends with Thor, and then the person who destroys Thor''s hometown will undoubtedly be the villain of the Avengers.


    Simply put.


    In this game, Odin can lose many times, but he only needs to win once.


    The most important thing.


    When the gunshots sounded, when Ekaterina killed herself, Ekaterina¡¯s soul did not dissipate on its own like the soul of the universe here, but was swallowed by an unknown black hole.


    Lake looked at Natasha: "Now you understand."


    Natasha frowned: "There...Hem Underworld?"


    Lake hummed unchangingly.


    "Her soul is still in the underworld of Heim?"


    "maybe."


    Natasha looked up at Lake: "Then what are you going to do?"


    Lake''s expression was faint: "I don''t plan to do anything."


    He said that his affairs with Maureen Hand had been put down, and if Odin felt that he could take Maureen Hand¡¯s soul and do something to him, then he was wrong.


    Lake looked at Natasha next to him, shook his head, and finally his gaze fell on, holding Little Natasha in his arms, and then standing in front of a tombstone. He said with a faint expression: "Actually, Natasha, you do you know?"


    "what?"


    "Before this, I always felt that it was my choice that made your future, but when I made up my mind now, I realized that it was you now that made me choose your past."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "You are great now."


    "..."


    Lake smiled and looked at Natasha in front of him: "It is not because of my choice that I created the current phoenix Natasha, but because of the current phoenix Natasha, I chose this path. ."


    Natasha: "..."


    Lake loves the unknown for his future.


    But Lake''s essence still has the Eastern tradition after all.


    Simply put.


    Lake now has only two options.


    Either keep Little Natasha here and stay in Odin''s home court, but in this way, Odin of the main universe will find a chance, and maybe he will play some snakeskin operation that he doesn''t know.


    Either it is to take Natasha to the main universe But what will happen, Lake already knows, the universe itself will end directly, teleporting Natasha to a timeline where he does not yet exist.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Natasha: "There is a saying in Dongguo that people are not as good as the sky. They feel that if you send you to a timeline where I don''t exist yet, you can be awkward and become a part of what they will do against me in the future. A sharp knife, but they didn''t expect that you are very good, not crooked at all."


    Natasha seemed to have thought of something, and shook her head: "No, before Maureen Hand died in front of me, I wanted to deal with you, and my hatred for you has always been there."


    Lake said: "I knew that when you awakened the small universe, I knew that no one would want to control their own destiny for no reason. They all need external forces, and hate is the best catalyst. "


    Natasha raised her eyebrows: "You know?"


    Lake smiled.


    ...


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 868: Odin playing smashed

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Lake chuckled when he heard Natasha''s words.


    How could he not know.


    However, just like the words that Lake has said countless times, he respects and understands the right to speak freely and the right to free soul that everyone should have.


    It doesn''t matter to me what you think, but you can think, whatever you want, but if you turn your thoughts into reality, that''s embarrassing.


    Just like the countless reporters and countless Xiao Hei who have now settled in the Pacific Ocean.


    You have your freedom.


    I have my guidelines.


    When your freedom does not touch my guidelines, you are free, but if you touch it, then, I''m sorry, you can go to the Pacific Ocean for vacation.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Natasha with some relief: "After all, there is only one rebellious son who rebelled against me, not a daughter."


    This is what makes Lake very pleased.


    really.


    This once again confirmed a sentence, the daughter is a cotton-padded jacket, and the son is a real rebellious son.


    Natasha''s mouth twitched slightly, but she also understood what happened here.


    She is the life of this universe, at least, she was born in this universe.


    Natasha was born in 1984 when the numbered one-five-nine ball was broken. Then, she was sent to the main universe, but she was transferred to 1928, which is the time of the main universe.


    And then¡­¡­


    As time went by, Natasha entered the Red House and became the Black Widow. After that, she killed Derekf, defected to S.H.I. The fire is reborn.


    Then it''s now.


    An encounter in the Manhattan harbor directly allowed Natasha to find two amulets of the same piece, and then entered this parallel universe in time. The follower came to Lake and learned the truth.


    This is not.


    A closed loop of the timeline was born.


    Because all this is Odin''s strategy, but Odin did not expect that this is a game that has already been determined at the beginning of the strategy.


    As for why there is still Natasha here?


    It''s very simple.


    The same is used to confuse Odin''s blindfold.


    As for the amulet?


    When Natasha looked at Lake who had taken the baby girl from her avatar, her heart moved, and she uttered a word, wait, and then, after engraving the three words Natasha with the flame of the phoenix, Natasha I already understand what is going on.


    The name on this amulet was never carved by Lake or someone.


    But she carved it up by herself.


    As for why the phoenix flame on this amulet suddenly disappeared, so that Natasha didn''t notice it for the first time, Natasha also thought of it.


    The experiment she had received in the Red House.


    At that time, she was the only one who survived so many widows. In fact, it had nothing to do with luck. It was because of the credit of this amulet, the flame of the phoenix, that she could be in that experiment. Luckily survived.


    If you need a miracle, then give yourself a miracle.


    Natasha''s eyes flickered, and she couldn''t help but think of these words.


    There has never been a miracle, and if there is, so is it, for yourself.


    Always.


    Lake over there looked at the little Natasha in his arms, and then looked up at the phoenix Natasha in front of him, and couldn''t help laughing: "Even if I understand what is going on, but let''s be honest. Speaking, this picture is still somewhat magical."


    Natasha also laughed and looked at Lake: "If you knew all this, would you spare Maureen Hand?"


    "Will not."


    "..."


    Natasha was silent for a while and looked at Lake, who didn''t even think about it, and laughed aloud: "I know you will answer this way, but I don''t know why I asked myself."


    Lake''s expression was faint: "I never reminisce about the past. I never regret what I have done. I have already let go of Maureen. If Maureen''s soul is really in the underworld of Heim, then you can take her Bring it out, and I will not do anything to stop it."


    Natasha looked up at Lake: "Really?"


    Lake smiled: "I have loved Maureen, so I can accept me and her daughter gladly, but I have loved and killed, so the story of Maureen and I should really stop. That''s it."


    That year, Maureen died in front of Natasha.


    In the future, Maureen may also live because of Natasha.


    This may be the best ending.


    Lake said something like this. After that, with the power of making fakes, he tinkered with a re-enacted baby and gave it to his clone. Then he looked at Natasha: "We should go."


    Natasha came back to her senses and looked at Lake: "I have one more thing to do."


    Lake''s expression remained unchanged: "Do you want to bring that white widow back to the main universe?"


    "is it okay?"


    "sure."


    Lake nodded. The White Widow is not in any calculations, it is naturally possible, only


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Is: "Can I ask, why?"


    Natasha smiled: "Maybe you are my father, but Yelena is my sister."


    Lake nodded: "I understand."


    The words fall.


    Lake directly took Natasha back to the current timeline, and after returning the time gem to the Supreme Mage in front of him, he said: "Maybe the Supreme Mage needs to be taken care of here, I have to go first."


    The Supreme Mage nodded: "God King, please rest assured."


    Lake hummed, then glanced at Natasha, then looked up.


    In an instant.


    The Primal Chaos came into play in an instant, took Lake, and disappeared in place.


    Rumble!


    The moment Lake entered the time-space corridor, in an instant, as expected, the price of his urging the time gem was directly illuminated.


    Lake snorted, and according to the plan, he sent away the little Natasha who had erased any of his breath, and then looked at Odin who also appeared in the corridor of time and space without expression: "Odin, Odin. , Your wisdom really opened my eyes."


    Odin''s expression became ugly.


    The reason is simple. Odin already knows what he has done at this moment.


    Obviously the result had already come out, and it was just before his eyes, but Odin still didn''t see it. He also hoped that he would be able to hold Lake''s daughter like the frost giants Lauphy and Rocky to make Lake subdued.


    Just now, when little Natasha was sent away, the game was over.


    Lake looked at Odin thoughtfully: "So, Odin, tell me, are you disappointed?"


    Odin''s expression was a little gloomy: "You seem very proud, Zeus!"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "It is undeniable, yes, I said, Odin, you who have left the World Tree, your wisdom is far inferior to the wisdom of an orangutan on earth."


    It is advisable for the remaining brave to chase the poor, but not to be famous and learn the overlord!


    Lake never liked to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. Why can''t he ridicule? He won, Odin lost. Why can''t he ridicule? This is not Lake''s initiative to calculate Odin, but Odin stupidly ran over to give it away.


    Odin''s tone was cold: "Zeus, I think you are too early to be proud, and your ambition has also been insight."


    Lake spread his hands: "Really, what ambitions can I have?"


    "You want to annex two universes and perfect your universe."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake couldn''t help but laughed and looked at Odin: "Do you have any evidence?"


    Odin also showed a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth: "I don''t need evidence. The most important thing is that I said that if the gods come at dusk, I will hold you back."


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head: "So this is your plan, exchange your Gods Twilight for something, in exchange for the reality of the universe to know my ambitions?"


    Couldn''t this guy really become muddled by being caught in the twilight of the gods?


    "What if I am ambitious?"


    "Even if the real universe knows my ambitions, what can it be?"


    "Aren''t you also very ambitious?"


    Lake directly turned towards Odin and said a little bit funny: "Why do you think the real universe will help you? Do you really believe you? Don¡¯t be funny, believe it or not, if I didn¡¯t use the time gem, the real universe would not I will send my daughter to a timeline that does not yet exist as the price of my time gems."


    Odin''s one-eyed paused.


    Seeing this, Lake directly sneered twice: "His real universe, your world tree universe, my chaotic universe, everyone wants to annex the other two, perfect their own universe, ambition, I have never concealed it. My own ambitions, and even, I start with your world tree universe, which the real universe would like to see, you idiot!"


    Again.


    Odin left the World Tree universe, and his wisdom afterwards really made Lake amazed.


    The stupid kind is breathtaking.


    "What do you think you are doing? Is the reality universe allied with you?"


    "Don''t be funny The real universe is on my side, haven''t you seen it yet?"


    "You have to understand that the real universe knows that from the time gems I use here, there is no way to ask me too much. Therefore, he simply took my daughter to the timeline where I did not exist to divide, because He knows, I will agree."


    "But what about you?"


    "What do you use to make a deal with the real universe?"


    "Or¡­¡­"


    When Lake said this, he paused, and then looked at Odin with the expression of looking at the poor worm and the poor man: "You think, after you have made such an effort in exchange for a loneliness, wait until the reality of the universe needs you. When repaying, how do you need to pay back to the real universe, Odin, you broke it, if you didn¡¯t know before, then I will tell you now, do you know, you broke it, Odin!!!"


    Odin: "..."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 869: Odin targeted

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Yes.


    This game that has already determined the outcome of the outcome is not so much the drama of Odin and Reality Universe teaming up with Lake, it is better to say that this is Real Universe seizing the opportunity and directly borrowing this opportunity to entrap Odin. What a drama.


    One sentence.


    Anything taken in the world must pay a price!


    The price is the fundamental law that the world tree universe and the real universe must abide by. Lake does not need it, because Lake¡¯s fundamental law is plunder.


    so¡­


    Odin made such a deal with the real universe, and he will definitely pay the price.


    The price of Lake and the real universe had already been settled because of Lake''s use of time gems.


    Simply put.


    Lake and Reality Universe have both cleared their money and goods, and are not in arrears with each other.


    But Odin is different.


    First of all, Odin needs to talk about the real universe, and he must pay a price. Moreover, to persuade the real universe to calculate a god, the price that needs to be paid must be equal.


    "let me guess."


    With this matter, Lake is no longer in a hurry, and he likes to fall into the trap, smiling at Odin, whose face is uncertain, the corners of his mouth are raised, mocking: "You just started, the agreed price with the real universe, I''m afraid It¡¯s the price of me, it¡¯s a pity, you failed, which means..."


    Paused.


    Lake took a few steps closer, approached Odin, and stared straight at Odin''s one-eyed, with a faint expression: "I won, you lost, so your life will be given to the real universe."


    The flames in Odin''s one-eyed eyes skyrocketed.


    boom!


    The corridor of time and space oscillated in an instant.


    At the moment when Odin was angry, Lake took a few steps back. He watched Odin, who was about to be incompetent and furious, with a smile at the moment, and shook his head: "That''s right, Odin, you know, Why didn¡¯t I go to trouble you after I finished playing the dimension of hell, because I know that if I don¡¯t do anything, you will walk on the path of destruction by yourself.¡±


    If you don''t die, you won''t die.


    Odin explained this sentence perfectly.


    After calculating and calculating, the result came to an end, and I turned around to find that he was operating like a tiger, but in the end he smashed himself, and only himself.


    The corners of Lake¡¯s mouth raised, adding fuel to the jealousy again: "Don¡¯t you believe it, look at the world under your feet, although I have not come forward, but I believe that if I really appear in this world, if there is you in this time and space, then , You know for sure, but do you know?"


    Odin lowered his head with one-eyed miniature, and followed the direction of Lake''s fingers, looking at the world where Lake had just come.


    Eye-catching.


    At this moment, Natasha, who was still staying in that world, had already found the White Widow.


    "what?"


    The white widow Yelena looked at Natasha, who was in the phoenix saint, and listened to Natasha''s words, her mouth grew in surprise, unable to return to her senses for a long time: "Another universe, this..."


    Yelena wanted to ask if Natasha had a brain watt.


    but¡­


    What Natasha said next shocked her: "This world is about to be destroyed. If you don''t follow me, you will also fall into the end with this world."


    Yelena returned to her senses: "You mean our universe?"


    Natasha shook her head: "No, it''s the world. There is only the world here, not the universe."


    Yelena: "..."


    Above the time-space corridor, in the sight of Lake and One-eyed Odin, it appeared to be the parallel time-space numbered one one plus five nines, exposing its inside like a shy girl taking off her coat.


    in a blink.


    The numbering of this parallel space-time has changed. From one number of one to five nines, one one is directly erased, and it becomes a numbered space-time with only five nines.


    To put it bluntly.


    In this time and space, only what happened with Natasha really existed at that moment, but after Natasha''s gaze shifted away, they were nothing.


    This is also the real reason why I only saw Natasha here, but not the Avengers.


    Because the Avengers only exist when Natasha needs to find the Avengers, and when Natasha doesn''t need them, they no longer exist, at least not real.


    This is the ironclad proof of Odin being played.


    at the same time.


    This is also what Lake came to understand when talking with Gu Yi.


    The fakes he left here may be able to deceive Odin, but there is no way to deceive the origin of the real universe, so it is easy to explain why this happens.


    As just said, from the very beginning, the goal of the real universe was to come to the door to talk about Odin who was teaming up.


    after all¡­


    Odin fell into the dusk of the gods at this moment and couldn''t help himself.


    Lake is taking the path of plunder. Although he has ambitions, a **** who owns his own universe has no ambitions. Ambitious and action are two different things.


    At the very least, before Lake has turned his ambition into action, it is unlikely that Lake¡¯s bayonet will be popular in the real universe.


    But Odin is different.


    Odin is weak and destined to perish. In that case, why not let the fat delivered to the door.


    Odin''s one-eyed flickering flicker.


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    It is clear.


    Odin received a severe crit in his heart.


    Lake stared at Odin''s expression, seriously suspicious. According to the changes in Odin''s eyes, I am afraid that it is not uncommon for him to directly attack his heart and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    but¡­


    After a while, Odin''s expression was rich, he seemed to think of something, he snorted and looked at Lake: "Zeus, don''t be proud, your woman''s soul is in my hand."


    Lake laughed loudly: "Odin, don''t put gold on your face, in your hand, do you have it, can you enter the underworld of Heim, or, do you dare to enter?"


    Odin was silent.


    Lake snorted directly.


    At this time, still playing this set with him?


    Not to mention whether Odin could enter the underworld of Heim, taking advantage of Hela''s carelessness, inadvertently grabbed his soul into his own hands.


    Even if there is?


    so what?


    What is the motto of the Federation? The Federation has never negotiated any terms with terrorists.


    The same goes for Lake.


    Odin thought he had hostages in his hand, and Lake would be like the Frost Giant King Lao Fei, let him control it?


    My water is so deep, you can''t help it, Odin!


    Lake looked directly at Odin: "Even if you have a soul, what can you do? Please, you can see if you can use this soul to make me obey, Odin, Odin, we met me for the first time. I told you, why, do you refuse to sit at home and wait for death? Do you have to come out and die?"


    Odin''s face was gloomy and terrible: "You..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "I don''t believe me what I am, do you want me to help you open the door of Heim''s underworld, let you take the soul in your hand, and hope that a soul will be used to blackmail me, you are a great hammer!"


    Finished.


    Boom!


    Lake''s Zeus saint directly loaded the whole body, and with a move with his right hand, he directly held his thunder in his hand, tilted his head, and looked at Odin: "It''s all here. Give me the rest of your thunder power. "


    The words fall.


    Lake directly greeted the Thunder with a blow.


    moment.


    Odin''s eyes shrank with a bang, and he smashed into the time-space corridor. With a bang, under the gaze of Natasha''s upward gaze, a thick thunder shot directly into the sky, blasting into the Yellowstone Park of the Federation here.


    Next second.


    The volcanoes in Yellowstone Park seem to have been excited.


    Lake''s Lord God''s Spear blasted directly into the void, directly shaking the might of the space here, and whizzing towards Odin''s face.


    mmp.


    Although Odin didn''t calculate him this time, he still calculated it after all.


    Well known.


    Lake takes revenge, never overnight!


    boom!


    The Eternal Spear in Odin''s hand shot the spear of the Lord God that came into the air instantly.


    The main god¡¯s spear blasted directly on Mount Fuji in the island country. In an instant, the ground moved and the mountains shook, and Mount Fuji was revived just like Yellowstone Park.


    Rumble!


    "Crack!"


    "Boom!"


    Lake stood in the void, thunderstorms, one after another, condescendingly towards Odin.


    "Let you figure me out."


    "Odin, what a shit!"


    "Do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    "Lao Tzu is kind to you, don''t you think it is my weakness."


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "A good world tree universe, managed by you to look like this."


    "Kill Father!"


    "Brother Prisoner!"


    "Wife Eater!"


    "Sleepy girl!"


    "Odin, you simply lost the face of the gods."


    "come!"


    Lake looked at him holding the eternal spear under his thunder to resist, and Odin, who did not reveal his thunder divine authority, roared: "Aren''t you claiming to be the king of the gods? Come on, show me yours. Is the king of the gods worthy of the name, or..."


    The words have not fallen yet!


    Odin directly yelled. In an instant, Odin''s thunder divine power was born, directly shook the surrounding thunder, and then swept towards Lake with a whistling.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and put away the anger on his face.


    Nice job.


    "The Force Tree!"


    "Pill me!"


    Lake''s thoughts moved, and in an instant, the Chaos Force Tree came directly, and instantly, when Odin''s thunder was about to fall on Lake, Lake was directly as if it had turned into a Chaos Force Tree.


    Thunder fell into the Chaos Force Tree.


    Next second.


    At the moment when Odin realized that he had hit the violent general, when the roar just uttered, it was accompanied by the chaotic force tree that was directly swallowed by the law of hunger. UU reading


    Odin''s supernatural power plummeted in an instant.


    Boom!


    Odin''s face was gloomy, and he chose the simplest method of confrontation almost at the moment he saw his thunder being swallowed.


    run!


    Odin turned around and grabbed the Eternal Spear and left this place, which has entered the apocalyptic time and space. As for him, when he was about to leave, when he thought about it, no one but Odin himself would know.


    Boom!


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Lake opened his eyes and looked up at the thunder that spread throughout time and space. With a move with his right hand, the gun of the main **** that had sunk into the sea with Mount Fuji flew directly back into Lake''s hands.


    ¡­


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 870: Guess the identity of Odin

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Lake held the gun of the Lord God in one hand, stood in the volley, and then looked at everything around him.


    This time and space has officially headed towards the ruins.


    The earth is crying.


    The ocean is crying.


    The magma from the center of the earth continuously gushes out, roaring bursts of roar.


    "God King!"


    Just when Lake was about to take back his gaze, Natasha, who was wearing the holy robe of the Phoenix, flew to her side with Yelena, the white widow with a look of horror and confusion.


    I am afraid that only the White Widow knows what she is thinking at this moment.


    Lake retracted his spear of the Lord God, unbuttoned his Zeus saint, looked at Natasha, and then glanced over the White Widow, then said with a hum, "Let¡¯s go, this time and space mission is over. He will go to death."


    This time and space was originally born for this matter in the universe itself. Now that the mission is over, naturally, there is no need for this time and space to exist.


    Do you really think that there are so many parallel universes in the Marvel Universe that you can have casually?


    no kidding.


    The real universe also wants to be promoted. After all, who made the Nemesis who was originally born with the real universe play a battering drama, the Nemesis turned into an infinite gem, but in the same way, the origin of the universe is also damaged.


    For the damage to the origin of the universe, Lake, Odin, and the actual universe have taken different approaches.


    Odin''s attitude towards the origin of the World Tree universe was damaged. Although Odin didn''t think so, but to put it bluntly, he was lying down and dying.


    Lake is talking about plunder.


    His Primal Chaos Universe was in a state of severe damage to its origin from the beginning, but Lake used his own fundamental laws to plunder everything to complement the origin of the universe.


    Then there is the real universe.


    The measures taken by the real universe are these parallel universes. This is the same as Gu raising. It is not necessarily successful, but there is a chance of success. In case the blind cat encounters a dead mouse, it directly finds a way to make up for it.


    In short.


    Existing in so many parallel time and space, it is not that the actual universe is full and nothing to do. Similarly, the existence of these universes also has its purpose, and it does not mean that it exists.


    Natasha looked back at the time and space that was about to reenact the storm: "What will happen to this time and space after the death?"


    Lake smiled slightly and pointed to the looming space-time corridor, and pointed to a place in the space-time corridor: "Look at that."


    Natasha looked in the direction of Lake''s fingers.


    Eye-catching.


    Suddenly came over.


    "One-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine parallel time and space?"


    "Um."


    "I know that this space-time projection is there, but where, what kind of existence is it?"


    "Cinema Universe."


    "Um?"


    Lake smiled slightly and looked at Natasha: "Basically, it''s a collection of superhero movies. There are not so many messy things into it. It''s simple, just like Hollywood movies."


    Natasha looked at Lake curiously: "Have you been there?"


    Lake shrugged: "I think so."


    Watching a movie can be regarded as having seen it. The space-time numbered one, five and nine is a pure Marvel movie universe, with no vampires, no werewolves, and no other mess.


    Moreover, the difficulty over there is also a simple version.


    after all¡­¡­


    Over there is the home court of the little blacks. In the end, it is estimated that all the superheroes are probably black.


    Lake thought this in his heart and looked up.


    Boom!


    The colorful teleporting light fell instantly, directly surrounding Lake, as well as Natasha and White Widow Yelena.


    call out!


    At the moment when this time and space recurred, the colorful light disappeared instantly, and Lake and Natasha and the white widow Yelena also disappeared in place.


    Chaos Force Universe.


    Atrium world.


    Colorful rays of light appeared directly under the Force Tree. After bringing back the three of them, the Chaos Force Tree also put away its branches, and it seemed that it had returned to a peaceful state of time.


    Lake moved his arm: "It''s still comfortable at home."


    This time I went out to find Natasha, but I went to several time and space. Now I have time. After thinking about it, it seems that a parallel time and space that I passed by before finding Natasha seems to be the legendary zombie Marvel. What about the universe.


    Pity.


    Lake murmured in his heart, if it wasn''t for the eagerness to find Natasha, frankly speaking, Lake wanted to catch a few zombies and throw them on his own planet.


    Zombies are also considered new species, none of which are not available in the Primal Chaos Universe.


    Forget it, let''s go in the past when you have time.


    Lake shook his right hand, took out a glass of bourbon, and took a sip.


    "God King..."


    "Um?"


    Natasha looked at Lake who turned around, and said for a while in silence: "Can I hope that this matter will not be known to too many people?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Of course."


    Finished.


    Lake smiled slightly and looked at Natasha


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    And said, "I respect your opinion, Natasha."


    Natasha smiled reluctantly: "Thank you."


    In that time and space, it was good to say that there was something to worry about, and she was busy solving puzzles, but when she came back suddenly, Natasha couldn''t help thinking about other things.


    For example, she is Lake''s daughter?


    wtf?


    Although in that time and space, this matter was already known, but now, after returning, after suddenly realizing this problem, Natasha''s heart was like countless horses running by.


    It''s been a long time since she couldn''t return to her senses.


    Admittedly.


    The daughter of the **** king is beautiful, but...


    I am Lake¡¯s daughter, but am I older than my father?


    hehe.


    Lake waved his hand, turned around, took a step, and he could appear on the Mount Olympus.


    Not long.


    Hermione, who was in the realm of magic, sensed Lake''s return and rushed to the Mount Olympus.


    "came back?"


    Hermione looked at the dusty Lake and asked curiously, "Why did you go for so long?"


    Lake directly sat on the ground and sat on the mountain peak, turned his head and glanced at Hermione who was following, and laughed: "I could have said it, but I just promised someone else and can''t say it."


    Hermione let out a cry, walked over to Lake and sat down, and glanced at Lake: "Natasha is your daughter?"


    Lake was silent for a while, then looked at Hermione: "Reason."


    Hermione said, "Natasha disappeared suddenly, and you will chase it in the next second. Either there are two possibilities. She is your woman or your daughter. I know the first one is definitely impossible."


    Lake touched his chin: "Well, you know it yourself, don''t show it off."


    Hermione smiled slightly: "So, what''s the matter?"


    Lake shook his head and recounted what had happened simply and quickly.


    After Hermione listened, her eyes lit up: "Time is closed."


    Lake glanced at Hermione. "Are you excited?"


    Hermione said, "Please, this is time. Even in the magical world, time is an eternal and eternal puzzle, but I didn''t expect that this time you will be so wonderful when you go out."


    Lakeha smiled.


    Is it exciting?


    Why didn''t he feel wonderful at all?


    The reason why I promised Natasha not to mention this matter as much as possible, in fact, Lake is the same as Natasha, although he has a certain psychological tolerance to this result, but after returning, when I think of this matter, even As the King of God, he couldn''t help being a little bit awkward.


    Shett.


    Blame Odin.


    asshole!


    Flop on the street.


    Lake''s face was gloomy, and he couldn''t wait to fly directly to the World Tree universe and chop Odin directly, but with a thought, Lake thought of other things.


    after awhile.


    Lake stroked his chin and looked at Hermione: "Marvel Universe has an idea for Odin."


    Hermione said, "But we don''t know what kind of thinking it is, do we?"


    Lake grumbled.


    The reality of the universe has turned such a big turn, just wanting Odin to owe the price, how could he do a worthless business, or do good deeds.


    Odin must pay the price.


    Hermione¡¯s wisdom started: "The World Tree universe has begun to step into the Twilight of the Gods and it is irreversible. Under such circumstances, the reality of the universe may want Odin to have only one purpose."


    "what."


    "Used to deal with you."


    "what?"


    Hermione looked at Lake who was grinning, and said solemnly, "Don''t you believe it?"


    Lake shook his head and said: "No, I just think that the reality of the universe is probably an overestimation of Odin''s wisdom."


    Look at Odin playing this time.


    Obviously, I follow the physical route, so I have to learn something to play brainstorming.


    Hermione shook her head and said, "If the real universe really joins forces with Odin to deal with you, do you think the story will continue to develop like this?"


    Lake looked back at Hermione: "There is no if, maybe the real universe is also afraid of me, but it is an inevitable choice to join forces first and drive a common opponent out of the game."


    In the original three game players, one was kicked out, and there were two left. At the very least, with two left, there was no need to worry about a third party getting in.


    "This is what the real universe thinksContinue."


    "When the World Tree universe is swallowed by the Chaos Force universe, then you and the real universe are left. In that case, if Odin does not die, there is no doubt that you will have one more powerful enemy. "


    "Odin must die."


    Under the dusk of the gods, Odin must die.


    "But here is the price."


    Hermione looked at Lake and said with a serious face: "If the reality of the universe, on the eve of the launch of the gods, Odin will directly pay the price, and the price is to attribute the soul to the reality of the universe, you should know that for the reality of the universe In terms of the strength of Odin''s soul, he can completely reshape and shape Odin in another way."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hermione.


    ...


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 871: Dr. Stranges car accident

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    In another way?


    Listening to Hermione''s words, Lake frowned a little and said, "This is what Hermione said, or my goddess of wisdom said it."


    Hermione smiled and said, "Is there a difference?"


    Lake shrugged.


    If it was Hermione, then, at best, it was because he cared about Lake and thought more.


    But if it is the goddess of wisdom.


    Lake bowed his head and pondered for a moment. If you apply the plot in the plot, Odin at the seaside in the plot, indeed, the way of exiting is a bit too sloppy and sloppy.


    Frankly speaking, when Lake saw it in the movie theater, he felt a little bit that, perhaps, this was just a plan of Odin, a plan of Odin to cross the sea and suspend the death of the gods.


    But that''s the movie.


    The real universe?


    Lake frowned and thought for a while, then looked up at Hermione: "What you said is impossible, but right now, my common goal with the real universe is Odin, isn''t it?"


    Again.


    Three people are playing games and it is too crowded. One is driven away in advance and two people are playing games. The stage is also big and there are many things that can be done.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "The reality of the universe may feel that my attention is now swallowing the World Tree universe, and he can attack Odin, but that''s exactly what I think."


    I predicted your prediction.


    The real universe feels that Lake''s attention now is on the World Tree universe, and nothing else is flawless. Therefore, he can attack Odin and try to trick Odin to his side.


    But maybe Lake had already expected it.


    When Hermione heard these words, she looked at Lake curiously: "You already have an idea?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "After I swallowed hell, I said that the World Tree universe is no longer a troublesome thing for me, or that, in fact, my attention is no longer on the World Tree universe. "


    The Twilight of the Gods is already irreversible.


    When the time comes, Asgard is doomed to destruction.


    so¡­


    Lake lowered his eyebrows and his eyes flickered: "After the Chaos Hades annexed hell, the Chaos Hades can really become the real underworld, but because of the troubles of Odin and Hela, it is still a missing thing."


    "what?"


    "Endless darkness."


    "..."


    Hermione frowned and said, "We already have the purest darkness."


    Lake shook his head and said: "Yes, if it is other universes, there is no need for endless darkness after pure darkness, but, my dear, you seem to have forgotten the fundamental laws of our universe."


    "plunder!"


    "Yes, plunder!"


    Plundering is certainly the first law second only to prostitution, but it is not the first law after all. Therefore, even if the law of plundering is powerful, it still has a flaw.


    He will not evolve on its own, just like the purest darkness. If it is in other universes, this purest darkness can evolve into countless negative darkness over time, but Lake¡¯s no.


    He can only evolve the dark attributes that Lake plundered.


    But there are so many attributes of darkness.


    greedy.


    hunger.


    These are also dark attributes, and Lake already has them, but as for those dark attributes that even Lake cannot be named, he cannot evolve on his own.


    The reason why Lake wants to annex **** is for the endless darkness in it, so that the underworld can be upgraded to the underworld, and only the underworld can be worthy of the afterlife of the universe.


    but¡­


    In the process of annexing hell, Odin and Hela were out of the moths such as Odin and Hela, in addition to the broken jars of the **** dimension itself, the **** dimension that Lake took over was basically a sparse and leaky one.


    Let me put it this way.


    If it weren''t for the **** dimension that had its own laws of death on earth, frankly speaking, Lake would feel that he had done the most loss-making business.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "What to do, no, honey, I have done it."


    "Um?"


    "Ha ha."


    Lake smiled, looked at Hermione who was thinking about something, and said directly: "Have you forgotten, is the guardian of Pallas''s virgin palace going back?"


    Hermione returned to her senses: "The Supreme Mage?"


    Lake nodded.


    Hermione frowned and said, "But what does the Supreme Mage have to do with the endless darkness?"


    Lake said, "My dear, you are thinking about it, there is a disciple of the Supreme Master, who was once my teacher?"


    Hermione''s eyes lit up: "Hannibal?"


    Lake said: "Hannibal''s story is over. His real name is Casillas. Have you forgotten it? Until now, Domam hasn''t given up on him yet."


    Hermione had an epiphany: "Are you going to hit the attention of the dark dimension?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "If there is a full set of darkness in this universe, then, besides the dark dimension of Domam, I can''t think of a second place."


    Yes.


    Lake stared at the Dark Dimension.


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Just right.


    Lake originally had some prying eyes. After all, he could play a black hand against the World Tree universe in the name of Midgard, but he didn''t have any black hands against the dark dimension in any name.


    But right now?


    Your reality universe is eyeing Odin, just because I am eyeing the dark dimension, so simply swap the heads directly.


    Win-win!


    Hermione¡¯s expression was a little inexplicable: "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t think that Domam already knows what kind of existence you are, I don¡¯t think he will appear in front of you stupidly, and your fundamental laws are similar. After he knows it, I don¡¯t think he will appear in front of you at the risk of being swallowed by you."


    Lake laughed haha: "My dear, Domam is the master of the dark dimension, but do you know how Domam can be called?"


    "what?"


    "A monster with a mind full of negative emotions."


    "..."


    If you are a normal and sensible person, then there is indeed the possibility of controlling yourself.


    But is Domam such a sensible person?


    Odin can''t do it, let alone Domam. Lake has confidence in Domam, and Lake is not blindly confident. He has evidence.


    Back then, Domam came to Earth and played with that Doctor Strange for a few rounds before realizing that he had fallen into a time trap?


    One hundred rounds?


    Still a thousand rounds?


    As a god, so insensitive to time, you can imagine how sensible you are. This is also the source of Lake''s confidence in Domam.


    Hermione was still a little puzzled: "Sorry, I still didn''t want to understand, how do you plan to lure Domam into the trap. Since the Chaos Force universe took over the solar system, the known gods and dimensions have basically moved out of the solar system. , The most important point, you intend to devour Domam, but it will cause panic among the gods, if you don''t have a decent reason."


    Lake nodded: "Of course I know. Then you think, if Domam wants to swallow the earth first, I''m making a move. Is it a legitimate reason?"


    Hermione raised her eyebrows.


    This is undoubtedly counted.


    Although the Midgard have evacuated the earth, the predecessor of the small break is Midgard. This cannot be changed anyway. If someone wants to take a shot against the small break, then, as Midgar The King of Germany''s Lake has a hundred reasons to make a legitimate move.


    only¡­


    Hermione shook her head and said, "I don''t think Domam would be so stupid?"


    Even if Domam''s IQ is negative, it is unlikely to do so.


    are you crazy.


    Hermione said: "Don''t forget, even if you can make Domam put your guard down, there is still a Supreme Mage on Earth. As long as Domam dares to invade, then the Supreme Mage can take action."


    Lake smiled and said, "So, we need a moment."


    "not understand."


    "look."


    With a little right hand, Lake directly used supernatural power to project a picture. In that picture, it was in the suburbs of Los Angeles of the Small Breaking Ball Federation. At this moment, the small breaking ball was in the night, and a luxury sports car was in the middle of the night. At a speed of one hundred yards per hour, he was flying on the mountain road as if he wanted to take off.


    Hermione looked at the picture projected by Lake.


    "this is¡­"


    "Steven Strange, a skilled surgeon."


    "Look at what he is doing."


    "He is the next Supreme Mage selected by Emperor Weishan. No, he is the successor of Doctor Strange."


    There is only one Supreme Master.


    That is Gu Yi.


    Others are unworthy. The reason is very simple. The name of the Supreme Master Gu Yi has spread throughout the entire dimension and parallel time and space. The Supreme Master is Gu Yi, and Gu Yi is the Supreme Master.


    If someone else takes the title of this supreme mage, of course, he can receive Gu Yi''s reputation in the endless dimension, but in the same way, he will also receive the dimensional enemies that Gu Yi has created through so many years.


    maybe¡­


    This is why Stephen Strange later called himself Doctor Strange, not the Supreme Mage.


    The name of the Supreme Master is too big, Stephen Strange is like a child born in the East, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com felt that the name was too big, and he couldn''t suppress it at all.


    When Hermione heard this, she closed her gaze and looked at the projection seriously: "I know that the Supreme Mage intends to join us, but, when you are away, I still hear the Supreme Mage talk about it, but , It doesn''t seem to be that fast."


    Lake looked at Hermione: "I know, but our Hades can''t wait, so I plan to do the Emperor Weishan a favor."


    Finished.


    With a thought to Lake, a thunder and a roar appeared directly in the night sky of Federal Los Angeles.


    Next second.


    With a pop.


    The tire of the sports car that was flying at a speed of one hundred yards burst instantly, and with a bang, in Stephen Strange''s panicked expression, the sports car really flew at this moment.


    ¡­


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 872: Hannibal and Clarice

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Originally, after he had annexed hell, Lake was thinking about messing with the dark dimension.


    but¡­


    The plan can''t keep up with the changes.


    The Black Widow''s matter has happened, and Lake can only handle the Black Widow''s matter first. Although the result is still a bit uncomfortable for Lake to accept, the matter has already happened, and it doesn''t make sense to think about it.


    soon.


    After the car in the projection rolled over for three and a half laps, it threw Stephen Strange, who was driving without a seat belt, out of the window with a bang, then fell to the ground and burst into flames.


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    "Do not."


    "I''m helping Weishandi to make up his mind!"


    "..."


    Wei Shandi valued Stephen Strange as Gu Yi''s successor, but if Stephen Strange did not have this idea, it would be useless.


    it is a pity.


    Stephen Strange is the latter. Although aliens can be exposed to the earth, even **** is no different, and even angels have appeared. However, this Steven is still a believer in science. All have been theological.


    The process of recruiting Stephen by Emperor Wei Shan was very unsatisfactory, and even once asked the Supreme Master to take action, but it was obvious that the two sides had not reached a deal yet.


    Boom!


    The Supreme Mage walked out of the transmitted light, and said with some helplessness: "God King, my deal with Emperor Weishan is about to be negotiated."


    Lake laughed and turned to look at the Supreme Mage: "Really, that''s my fault, sorry."


    Gu Yi waved his hand: "Has the God King found Casillas?"


    Lake''s plan, naturally, as a part of this plan, Gu Yi mage knew about it, and even the mention of Casillas was the first to mention it.


    Stephen Strange is Gu Yi''s lover?


    no kidding.


    Even if you change to a random person, you know that you will accept an apprentice. Then, the day that apprentice becomes a teacher is when you abdicate. If you change to be you, would you still say that he is your beloved disciple?


    Stephen Strange is just a task for Gu Yi.


    And Casillas is Gu Yi''s true lover.


    One sentence.


    If Gu Yi wanted to chop Casillas, then Casillas would die in the Snowy Mountains.


    Lake nodded: "I found it, but I haven''t gone yet."


    When I mentioned Casillas in ancient times, he naturally wanted to pull his lover. Since his lover has fallen into the darkness and can''t extricate himself from it, he must be responsible for being a master.


    Blame it, I put too much pressure on Casillas that year, so that he had to turn to the power of darkness to guard the light.


    The power of darkness is in the hands of outsiders, naturally it is evil, but what if the power of darkness is in the hands of your own?


    no doubt.


    During the projection, the ambulance arrived at the scene within the standard eight minutes, and then, wowly pulled the seriously injured Stephen Strange to the hospital.


    When Lake saw this, he said to get it done, then put away the projection, looked at the supreme mage and said: "Don''t worry, I also have a friendship with Casillas, I believe that he will agree, but you also have to Prepared in advance, are you sure, don''t you need to talk to other disciples?"


    The Supreme Mage shook his head: "No need."


    "Modo?"


    "His mind has changed."


    "Um?"


    "His skin color."


    "¡­understood."


    What does Mordur¡¯s skin color look like, black? A few years ago, when the ball started to sweep the black in all directions, as a black member, Mordur was also one of the objects to be cleaned.


    But who made Mordu live on the Snow Mountain, Lake gave up cleaning Mordu on the idea that the Supreme Mage needed a servant.


    at the moment?


    Gu Yi said with a faint expression: "In those days, Mordo once begged me to reverse time to save the Xiaohei, but I refused, and since then, he has changed."


    A hint of sarcasm appeared at the corner of Lake''s mouth: "So, even if Xiao Hei is transcendent, his brain is that big."


    Again.


    For the transcendent, the death of the body has never been a problem. The dissipation of the soul is the real problem. Moreover, when the transcendent treats ordinary life, it means to look at it with the eyes of an ant.


    And Mordu''s move was a person who saw a group of ants... No, he saw a group of bed bugs being trampled to death, and showed his sympathy and sadness for the bed bugs.


    Lake looked at Gu Yi with a smile: "Do you need me to help you?"


    Gu Yi smiled: "That''s the next thing, it has nothing to do with me."


    Lake nodded: "Where is the king?"


    If Casillas is the beloved disciple of the Supreme Master, then, Wang, this little fat man, who was carried back by the Supreme Master while still in his infancy, is undoubtedly almost the same as his son in the heart of the Supreme Master.


    The Supreme Mage said: "I have already arranged it."


    Hearing this, Lake didn''t say anything, and nodded and said: "Okay, let''s start, hurry up, so that my Maid''s Palace Saint Seiya can return."


    ten minutes later.


    Lake returned to the Star Tower in New York


    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿


    Among them, I took a glass of bourbon from the bar, walked to the balcony, looked up, and stared at the night dotted with stars.


    Since Casillas was defeated in the last attack on Daxue Mountain, Casillas has disappeared, and he has not seen anyone or a corpse.


    but¡­


    Casillas never disappeared from Lake¡¯s radar. However, thinking of Casillas today, Lake raised his eyebrows. To cheer up Casillas again, he still needs a little bit. Planned.


    But it''s ok, the time is just right.


    the next day.


    "Boss."


    Assistant Tiffany walked into Lake''s office and handed Lake the required information that Lake had just explained: "This is the information of Federal Agent Clarice Starling."


    With a hmm, Lake pointed to the sofa next to him, then took the information and looked through it.


    Yes.


    Clarice Starling.


    aka!


    Hannibal Hunter!


    Clarice Starling is nothing special, just an ordinary person. When she was in Federal College, she was a professional, and crime analysis was at an intermediate level, but she had a title that no other federal agent had.


    Hannibal Hunter!


    Hannibal had missed twice in total, but the Will Graham, who was badly played by Hannibal, could not be said to be the first to capture Hannibal.


    In fact, the Hannibal captured by Will Graham was once suspected to be the second generation of Hannibal.


    The real Hannibal, the first person who really caught Hannibal should be Clarice Starling.


    At that time, it ended with the remaining plot. Now, many years have passed. Now, Clarice Starling has also retired.


    Lake went straight to Clarice Starling''s marital status, and he was unmarried so far.


    great!


    Lake raised his eyebrows. As a law enforcement officer, Lake also had a certain degree of attainments in psychology. Moreover, from a certain perspective, he also studied under Hannibal, the top psychologist. .


    no doubt.


    Hannibal is bisexual, look at Clarice Starling, look at Will Graham, why the two Hannibal hunters are treated differently.


    Clarice retired and retired successfully, but Will Graham fell directly into the sea with Uncle Ba.


    no doubt.


    The guy Will Graham didn''t understand Hannibal. After he had Uncle Ba, he still wanted to find another lover. He didn''t feel sorry for Hannibal at all.


    so¡­


    Will Graham was directly broken by the game.


    But this Clarice Starling?


    Assistant Tiffany looked at Lake, who was flipping through the information, and said, "Boss, do you want to bring Hannibal out through Clarice Starling?"


    Lake raised his head and glanced at Tiffany: "No way, some people need a little help after they lose their motivation."


    Tiffany had followed Lake to meet Casillas, which was Hannibal''s.


    Naturally, he understands Hannibal''s history very clearly.


    Even now, even if Clarice Starling is now retired, there is still a market for stories about Clarice Starling and genuine Hannibal.


    no way.


    In the field of crime, no one can bypass Hannibal, and if Hannibal cannot be bypassed, it cannot be bypassed by Clarice Starling, the well-recognized Hannibal hunter.


    The scandals and even groundless speculations about Clarice Starling and Hannibal are now very marketable.


    Of course.


    Clarice Starling is now looking away, and even with the authorization of this group of writers, although living alone, she is still alive and well. After all, she still has a full FBI pension.


    "Hawaii, a nice place, let the teleportation room be prepared."


    "...Don''t you fly?"


    "No."


    Lake closed the information, handed it to Tiffany again, and shook his head: "I am a bit rushed in time, try to go back quickly. There is a party in Rachel tonight, and I promised to go."


    Tiffany gave a cry, took the information, got up and left the office.


    after awhile. UU reading www. uukahnshu.com


    Just when Lake was about to go to the folding teleportation room, Rachel called and said that the evening dinner was cancelled.


    Lake had a curious meal: "Good fellow, who dares to let go of the dove of our media goddess?"


    Rachel on the phone rolled her eyes: "No way, there was an emergency. Christine''s boyfriend had a car accident last night, and he is still in the hospital."


    last night?


    Lake raised his eyebrows, didn''t think about it, smiled and said, "Well, then send me my blessings."


    Rachel smiled and said, "Will you bless?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Bless you go to Kesha, it''s useless to find me."


    Rachel: "..."


    ¡­


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 873: Hannibal who grows potatoes

    Blessing?


    That is the right of heaven on the small break, and Lake has given this right to heaven.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    If anyone can get the blessing of a stalwart **** king, then this **** king, to be honest, is too cheap and too low.


    soon.


    Lake and Rachel said a few words, indicating that they wanted to eat roast beef tonight, they hung up the phone, got up, and took Tiffany, who was already waiting at the door, towards the folding transfer room. .


    ten minutes later.


    The fold-over transmission device was activated, and it took Lake and Tiffany directly from Gardners Island in New York to the Super Investigation Bureau branch in Hawaii in one second.


    "BOSS."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Tiffany took the car key from a waiting employee, then said, turning around and handing it to Lake.


    soon.


    A blue sports car left the branch and drove on the coastal road of Hawaii Island.


    "Detective Clarice Starlinting moved here after leaving the FBI and now lives in a villa not far from the beach."


    Tiffany, sitting in the co-pilot, read the information on his hand again, and then said curiously: "Is the story of BOSS, Clarice Starling and Hannibal true?"


    Lake said, "Which one do you say?"


    Tiffany asked, "Is Hannibal like Clarice?"


    Lake shrugged: "I hope so."


    He was going to give Uncle Ba a big surprise. What happened to him when he fell into the dark? As for being so depressed, would he hide in the peninsula to grow potatoes?


    Who stipulates that people who fall into the dark have no right to pursue their own happiness?


    Get up and work for me!


    Lake chuckled. Soon, Tiffany arrived at the door of a villa with a sea view at a speed of 120 mph. The moment he got off the car, he saw the man lying on the open space next to the house. An old woman on a beach lounger.


    only¡­


    Lake took Tiffany to the recliner, looked at the old woman on the recliner with her eyes slightly closed, and raised her eyebrows.


    Tiffany''s mouth grew wide, looking at Clarice Starling on the couch, and then looking at Lake: "Dead?"


    Lake said with a weird expression: "Just now, the soul has just entered hell."


    It''s not bad.


    Today''s **** dimension has been plundered by him. If this hangs up before **** is plundered, wouldn''t it be true that this time he really has to go for nothing?


    only¡­


    "what?"


    Just about to bring the soul of Clarice Starling to Lake, he was puzzled, then looked at Tiffany, and then took Tiffany directly into the Chaos Hades.


    hell.


    Underworld.


    Hades.


    According to the truth, Clarice Starling, who just went to hell, should have appeared in hell, but her soul has appeared in the underworld.


    Landing.


    Lake saw Clarice Starling next to Vivienne, the Queen of the Underworld.


    Vivienne, who seemed to be talking to Clarice, looked at Lake who came over and said curiously, "Why are you coming here anytime?"


    What this said.


    Lake said a word in his heart, and then his eyes fell on Clarice, looking at Vivienne: "You are stealing someone from me."


    He just said why Clarice would enter the Hades, dare to be cut off by Vivian.


    and¡­


    At this moment, Clarice can''t go back. The soul has been washed in the Styx, the most important point.


    Lake took Tiffany down to his seat in the big ashamed tree, and then looked at Vivienne: "You are so fast, I''m just two minutes late. Have you arranged for Clarice?"


    Vivienne blinked and said, "I don''t know you want Clarice too, so don''t delay your business."


    The reason she wants Clarice is simple.


    Professional counterparts.


    When the underworld accepted the hell, it was a broken, pitted hell, and because of the change of hell, and the abandonment of the contract by the Supreme Merlin, the contract ceased to exist, and some of the surviving demons and undead in the **** fled. , Ran up to the small broken ball.


    The reason why Hyakki Yakou did not appear on the small broken ball was because of the over-investigation and the 100,000 bans in the Hades.


    but¡­


    Although it''s okay to rely solely on the over-investigation bureau and the 100,000 bans in the Hades, this is not a long-term strategy. The death of the small ball needs to be solved by the small ball.


    The one hundred thousand forbidden army in the Hades is used to attack other hells or enemies, not to serve as an internal service.


    Therefore, after Vivian talked about this matter in the group, after the women''s brainstorming, she planned to directly create an existence similar to a small ball-breaking law enforcement agency.


    The underworld police station, of course, if the dark dimension is swallowed, then it can be called the underworld police station.


    And Clarice was the first chief of the Underworld Police Department that Vivienne liked. Of course, if there were more life planets under the jurisdiction of the Underworld in the future, Clarice would need to add the sub-director of the Earth Underworld Police Department.


    As for why Clarice?


    Still press the sentence.


    Coming early, it''s not as good as a coincidence. After Vivian made up his mind just now, it just so happened that Clarice, who had the right professional skills, just came over and caught up directly.


    Vivian glanced at Clarice, who was stunned next to him, and then went to Lake: "If you need it, I can find another one."


    Lake waved his hand: "That''s good too."


    Originally, according to the plan, in the end, Clarice, who was used to capture Casillas, also needed to be settled. Lake originally thought, and simply waited for the plan to be completed and threw it directly to the kingdom of heaven.


    But right now, going to heaven to be one of the many angels, or staying in the underworld as the chief, obviously, the latter is higher than the former.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and he immediately looked at Tiffany: "You go up first, inform the branch, and deal with Clarice''s funeral."


    Tiffany raised his head and glanced at Clarice, who had regained his youth, and nodded.


    After Lake sent Tiffany back to the small break, he immediately touched his chin and looked at Vivienne: "So, your chief has, is the police office ready?"


    Vivienne smiled slightly.


    After half an hour.


    A peninsula.


    After planting potatoes for a day, Casillas, who disguised himself as a local, wrote his name on the collective workbook, and then left the field with a **** and returned home.


    Obviously, you can start to mark the stars and the sea outside, but why is it still alive here as it did in the 1950s?


    Casillas had thought about this question, but after a long time, I didn''t bother to think about it.


    no way.


    He spends most of his time suppressing the dark temptation in the sea of ??consciousness. It''s okay to think about other issues occasionally, and think about it often, sorry, there is not so much time.


    If this happens in case, the power of darkness will overflow directly, Casillas seriously suspects that the power of hungry darkness will directly erupt, allowing him to harvest all the souls on this peninsula.


    This is not good.


    Back home, Casillas pushed aside his earthen house, threw the **** at random behind the door, and then locked the courtyard door, restoring his original appearance.


    Next second.


    Casillas, like a thief, carefully took out a smartphone from his arms and connected it to the Internet, watching the time from time to time to make sure that no one here could track him.


    Who made the peninsula''s management very strict? Casillas, who had just arrived here, once wondered if he was crossing, and most of the people here didn''t even know what the Internet was.


    soon.


    Casillas got a piece of news that a famous surgeon was in a car accident and is still being rescued.


    When Casillas saw the protagonist of the news, he couldn''t help frowning.


    master!


    Casillas looked up and looked in the direction of the Big Snow Mountain.


    Since the failure of the siege of the Snowy Mountain, Casillas, who was controlled by the dark dimension, was guilty for a while and went directly to the peninsula, and then relying on the attributes of isolation here and his own consciousness, it is directly related to the present. The dark dimension that he gave up was fighting, trying hard not to let the darkness rise in his heart.


    Casillas feels that this is a bit similar to withdrawal. At the beginning, UU reading basically spent 24 hours fighting against the darkness, but now, for a long time, Casilla Si felt that if he was given another five years, he would be able to quit completely.


    When the time was about to reach nine minutes, Casillas directly turned off the smartphone in his hand, once again causing various curses from a department on the peninsula.


    Casillas used to use it for more than ten minutes. As a result, the group of law enforcers from the peninsula came over the next day. Fortunately, Casillas threw his mobile phone to the old Wang¡¯s house next door, and then watched the group of law enforcers. After the writer simply and rudely took away the old king, Casillas understood one thing.


    The country here is not isolated from the world from top to bottom, but deliberately. Therefore, this makes Casillas more vigilant. Every time you use your mobile phone, it will not exceed ten minutes, so as not to be affected by this group. People are positioned once again.


    As for the king next door?


    Ah.


    That lazy maggot, relied on eating a big pot of rice, and all kinds of fish-fishing guys, frankly speaking, it is good to be shot and killed. Such a guy should be shot and killed.


    Among the small group where Casillas is, basically no one can afford to see the old king next door. After all, everyone is working hard, but you are secretive, who is happy in his heart?


    This is also the reason why no one is the guarantor of Pharaoh after he was taken away from the next door.


    Of course.


    Even if the old Wang next door is an honest person, Casillas would not care.


    after all¡­


    If Uncle Ba cares about the life of an ingredient, can Uncle Ba still be called Uncle Ba?


    soon.


    Casillas was getting dark outside, blew off the kerosene lamp on the table, and went to bed.


    Then¡­


    Here comes the Hades!


    ¡­

 Chapter 874: Have you seen my shepherd dog?

    Although Casillas now uses most of his power to suppress the darkness that is constantly eroding him, it does not mean that Casillas is an ordinary person.


    It was almost the moment Casillas just lay on the bed.


    moment.


    Casillas smelled the breath from hell. He was eroded by the endless darkness. It may be possible to admit other breaths, but it belongs to the dark **** breath, and he will never admit it.


    Good guys.


    Now, even a little devil, dare to come and humiliate me?


    Casillas thought it was the **** demon who didn''t have long eyes running over to make trouble for him. He was just about to get up and educate this little devil about the moment when he was called "Food Connoisseur".


    Boom!


    The air and time seemed to be directly frozen at this moment, along with the expansion of the passage of hell.


    WTF?


    Casillas was taken aback for a moment, and a thought flashed through his mind that **** was about to catch him.


    but¡­


    How can this be.


    Even if Lao Tzu is free from Kama Taj''s blessing, he still has the blessing of the dark dimension. In other words, I am the person that the dark dimension Domam wants. How could **** operate like this?


    Casillas thought so in his heart, and directly pushed open the door of the small broken house, looked up, and looked up at the sky.


    really.


    The gates of **** opened to him.


    Maybe this is also good.


    Casillas didn''t know what he was thinking, shook his head, thought about it in his heart, then relaxed his body, letting his body lead him directly under the traction of the opened door of hell.


    call out!


    The soul unsheathed directly, and then rose rapidly.


    In the process of ascending, Casillas saw the closed night view of the peninsula at his feet. Upward, he saw the plane frozen in his time. Then, he saw the magnificent, beside, lying on his stomach. The gate to **** of a huge vicious dog.


    The door of **** slowly opened to Casillas, bringing Casillas into it.


    However, just as Casillas was ready to take a look at the scenery in hell, with a scream, a powerful and irresistible traction appeared directly, pulling Casillas towards a certain place in **** in an instant. .


    Boom.


    In a clean white room.


    Casillas had just taken a seat on a white chair, and was immediately pulled directly onto a desk by the chair.


    what''s the situation?


    Casillas leaned on the handle of the chair and looked up and sat across from him. She was dressed in white and dressed similar to a federal law enforcement officer. She was even more confused.


    "Clarice?"


    Casillas couldn''t help but looked at Clarice, who was holding her arms in front of him, and said: "Why are you here?"


    How could he forget Clarice.


    after all¡­


    When he first started tasting the food road in the name of Hannibal that year, it can be said that Clarice was an unforgettable landscape on his road to search for food.


    However, because I walked in the name of Hannibal for the first time, I was inexperienced and was arrested by the authorities once, and also caused Clarice to almost die. In addition, I was worried that my teacher, the Supreme Mage, would find out, so Cassili Yas stopped his losses in time, and even if he was remembering Clarice, he was just taking a look away by accident.


    But right now?


    How could Clarice appear here?


    and¡­


    "Director?"


    Casillas looked at the nameplate placed in front of Clarice, and couldn''t help blinking his eyes: "What director, which bureau?"


    By the way, is this really hell?


    When did the guy from Mephisto change his aesthetics, and this is not a one-hundred-and-eighty degree change, this is simply a change of appearance, and a change of soul by the way.


    "The chief of the underworld police station."


    "¡­what?"


    Clarice looked at Casillas with a stupefied expression, wrapped her arms, resisting the urge to slap her over, and said with a faint expression: "It''s a difficult day."


    Casillas returned to his senses.


    Clarice continued: "Hannibal will grow potatoes for a day. This is a huge news, especially for a person who uses a lot of potatoes for three meals a day. I think you will only eat tonight. A potato, do you find it difficult to grow potatoes?"


    "No, it''s just that there is no meat, so I only ate a potato."


    Casillas was also the guardian of Kama Taj¡¯s New York Temple anyway. He had seen the market and recovered his expression directly. He also said a little, then looked at Clarice: "This is where?"


    He really is Hannibal.


    Clarice listened to Casillas''s words, and said in her heart, "The souls who came here for the first time are very confused. It''s okay. I want you to know that I''m here to help you." ."


    Casillas laughed and found a comfortable posture, as he used to talk to Clarice, with his arms on the table and his expression as if he could talk: "Look at you, the lamb that was lost, finally no longer lost. NS."


    Clarice''s eyes flickered: "No, I just found my way home, I still have one thing missing."


    "Oh, what is that?"


    "The shepherd dog guarding me is gone, I want to find him."


    "..."


    In the observation room next door.


    Lake, who was holding his arms, stretched out his right hand to the assistant Tiffany, who had already finished packing and came down again, and moved.


    Tiffany twitched at the corner of his mouth, took a Franklin from his arms and handed it to Lake.


    Lake smiled and put away the one hundred dollars he had won, and looked at Tiffany with a smile: "Look, I said, this time, Clarice will definitely become the dominant person."


    Tiffany shook his head and said, "But there is no basis at all."


    After she met Hannibal, she read all the books about Hannibal.


    Clarice and Hannibal?


    There is no doubt that this cannot be circumvented in any way, regardless of the book, in which Clarice''s relationship with Hannibal is recognized as already similar to the state of Stockholm syndrome.


    In other words.


    In their relationship, Hannibal has always been in a dominant position, but right now...


    Lake hehe smiled: "What you see is based on what happened during that period, but, do you remember what I looked at after I got Clarice''s information?"


    "Her marital status."


    "Yes, why do you think Clarice is not married?"


    "She has a lover."


    "Lover is a kind of play, vent, I''m talking about a contract-like relationship."


    "Because of Hannibal?"


    Lake looked back at his assistant and said with a smile on his face: "Do you think your boss, why can you be such a supernatural dragon and never roll over?"


    Tiffany was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head: "I refuse to answer this question."


    Well said, there is no reward, but will be folded in.


    But if you say it badly, there is definitely no reward.


    Again.


    There are many women in his own boss, but she is the only assistant. Sometimes, there is still a market for the reason that things are rare.


    Lake smiled, regained his senses, looked again in the interrogation room next to him, and said with a leisurely expression: "That''s because I never try to arouse any woman''s anger."


    In particular, it also contains decades of anger.


    Casillas over there heard Clarice''s words and laughed abruptly. Then, his expression gradually became stiff, and he looked around: "So, do you know who I am?"


    Clarice spread her hands: "I once suspected that Hannibal who appeared in Los Angeles was you, but you seem to have changed your taste."


    The first time Hannibal was not called Hannibal, and his appearance was not in Casillas''s real face.


    As for why Casillas used his true colors for the second time?


    Maybe it was Casillas playing for the second time after having the first time. I think it will be more exciting to use his true colors.


    Casillas lowered his head and smiled, then looked up: "So, who do you do for?"


    "Underworld Police Station."


    "Ah."


    Casillas smiled directly: "In my impression, Mephisto is a very traditional king. He prefers to use the guillotine, and he doesn''t want to do it like this."


    Clarice was surprised: "Don''t you know?"


    Casillas was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    "Hell has changed owners. UU reading "


    "what?"


    Clarice looked at Casillas with a shocked look, clicked on her chin with a playful finger, and looked at Casillas thoughtfully: "If you are talking about Mephisto, So, if you didn¡¯t come here, but followed the normal procedures, you should be able to see Mephisto on the edge of the Styx. However, Mephisto has also been renamed Charon, and if you don¡¯t With money, Charon won¡¯t take you across the river, so don¡¯t thank you.¡±


    Casillas frowned: "Thank you, for what?"


    Clarice shrugged: "Thank me, if it weren''t for you, you would appear in hell, squeezed with countless souls, and your clothes and everything would be snatched away. This is what new souls will encounter after they enter hell. Yes, I know how much you care about your appearance, so I pulled you over, but now it seems that I am thinking wrong."


    Talking.


    Clarice stared at Casillas'' tattered and muddy work clothes, and couldn''t help frowning: "What happened, my shepherd dog, how could you make yourself so embarrassed? "


    Casillas'' brows throbbed and looked at Clarice in front of him, his tone getting colder: "Okay, enough fun, who is it, come out."


    Clarice raised her eyebrows: "Do you think the me in front of you is not me?"


    Casillas''s tone became colder, touching his own power to suppress the dark dimension: "Clarice is definitely not like this."


    Clarice seemed to nod in agreement: "The former Clarice may not be, but now Clarice, after being teased by you for decades, has already changed. Haven''t you also changed? "


    Casillas got up directly.


    strength!


    ¡­

 Chapter 875: Devour the Dark Dimension Project

    But¡­


    The power of Casillas directly blasted a loneliness.


    what''s the situation?


    Casillas lowered his head and frowned and looked at his hands. He thought he had some illusion, but in a powerful illusion, as long as he urged his power, it would be enough to crush it.


    What?


    What if the dark power that has lost its suppression breaks out?


    Ah.


    Again.


    If Casillas cared so much about others, his second career would not choose to be a gourmet.


    but!


    The opposite Clarice was holding her arms, watching Casillas standing up and performing something: "Are you performing a juggling? Sit down."


    The words fall.


    Boom.


    Casillas sat on the seat and couldn''t help but look at Clarice opposite. How could he sit down by himself because of a word from Clarice.


    "By the way, didn''t I tell you?"


    Clarice opened the book in front of her, while looking up at Casillas in front of her, she seemed to be very innocent and said: "I own this place, as long as you are in the underworld police station, you will be affected Control, after all, to be honest, your soul is what I manage."


    Casillas: "..."


    In the observation room.


    Lake withdrew his gaze from the expressive Casillas. Tiffany, who was still watching with gusto and seemed to be doing academic research, shook his head: "Wait when the things inside are over, will Cassili Yass brought me to Hades to see me."


    Tiffany nodded.


    After Lake finished speaking, he also turned and left.


    Just watch it for a while.


    Lake does not gossip, especially when this type of gossip also involves the feelings of men and women. For such gossip, Lake is even more insensitive.


    but¡­


    Lake didn''t wait long, it was just a while, how long it was, it was probably the time for ten souls to line up and be thrown into the fiery hell.


    Lake took his gaze back from the wailing in the fiery hell, and the scene of dark emotions. He looked at Casillas who was walking under the leadership of Tiffany, and he showed a smile and pointed in front of him. The reified wine table: "Please sit down."


    Casillas smiled the first time he saw Lake, "I should have known it."


    Lake poured wine in the glass for the two of them, and then pushed Casillas''s glass to him, and looked up: "Don''t you think this is a suspicious afterthought? I should have known it a long time ago, then why don''t you know? ?"


    Casillas sat down: "Because, I think you can''t beat Mephisto, the worst, and it''s not likely to be so fast. No wonder some time ago, I feel that Domam''s control over me has gradually weakened."


    "Then you should thank me, don''t you?"


    "it is good."


    Casillas nodded graciously, and held up the glass in front of him: "Then I would like to thank God King Zeus."


    Lake laughed: "Call me Lake, after all, you and I are old friends."


    "If it''s really an old friend, still teasing?"


    "Do not."


    Lake shook his head and looked at Casillas: "If you follow the old friend''s routine, I will become your menu, and you will hide from me."


    After speaking, Lake and Casillas looked at each other, and then smiled knowingly.


    after awhile.


    Casillas looked at Lake: "So, why did you go around such a big circle and find me?"


    Lake pointed his finger in the direction of hell, and then pointed in the direction of hell: "Look, what''s the difference here?"


    Casillas looked in the direction of Lake''s fingers, and then realized it: "Are you going to attack the dark dimension?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Yes, help me?"


    Casillas chuckled and shook his head: "Help you, I am a person controlled by Domam. How can I help you? Besides, you are the king of gods. Do you think Domam dare to come?"


    The last time Domam dared to come over, he came while the Supreme Mage was condemned by Emperor Weishan.


    at the moment?


    A supreme mage has made Domam not dare to appear, a **** king, unless Domam gets frustrated, otherwise, he will not come over if Domam is killed.


    Lake looked at Casillas: "Your teacher, let me abdicate."


    Casillas frowned, then said: "I believe the teacher will arrange it."


    Lake grumbled and looked at Casillas: "Gu Yi will come to me. I asked her if there are any disciples who want to bring over. Do you know what she said?"


    "King?"


    Among the many disciples, if one is the best disciple and Supreme Master, and the one who has been with the Supreme Master for the longest time, there is no doubt that it is the king adopted by the Supreme Master.


    Otherwise, why would Wang, who is not very qualified, become a librarian?


    "No, the Supreme Master said, if possible, I hope to take you away."


    "what?"


    "you do not believe?"


    "Do not."


    Casillas held the glass, lowered his head, and stared at the wine in the glass: "I believe it, but I don''t understand."


    Lake laughed and said: "What''s wrong with this? In the final analysis, you are the Supreme Master who was trained according to your successor. Otherwise, Gu Yi would not have put you in the New York Temple early and let you guard it. Over there."


    Casillas was silent.


    After a while.


    Casillas looked up and looked at Lake: "Dommam won''t come over so easily."


    Lake smiled and said: "I know, but if Domam knows that Emperor Weishan has chosen the descendant, and, soon, the power of Emperor Weishan will be that of the new descendant."


    Casillas shook his head and said, "Not enough."


    Domam fears more than just an ancient one.


    And Odin.


    There is even a new god-king Zeus right now.


    Lake nodded and said, "I know, but what if I and Odin both lose?"


    Casillas looked up at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "If this is the case, Domam knows that he can get the opportunity to erode the World Tree universe by eroding the earth. Whether it is me, Odin, or Gu Yi, they are temporarily offline. , Guess what, will he come over?"


    Casillas frowned: "Aren''t you afraid of playing it?"


    Lake laughed: "Don''t be afraid, if you want to get something, you have to give something. If you don''t even pay for this point, how can you seduce the dark dimension into the bait."


    The most important thing.


    If you don''t do this, how can you confuse the real universe?


    If anyone is the least willing to see Lake¡¯s Hades become the Underworld, then, apart from Odin, there is only the reality of the universe itself.


    after all¡­


    If Lake had plundered the dark dimension, it would have made a piece of the dark law of the real universe vacant.


    Will the real universe sit idly by?


    But that said, if Domam came to the door and intends to swallow the earth, it would be embarrassing. This dumb loss, the real universe will eat if it doesn''t.


    Just as the real universe wants to attack Odin, once he finds a way to take Odin away, there is no doubt that this dumb loss, then Lake will also have to eat it.


    so¡­


    Swap.


    Using a Domam for an Odin, the real universe feels worthless to say, but Lake feels very straightforward, and it''s just for Odin to live for a while.


    Lake has been waiting for such a long time, do you still care about such a little time?


    Casillas was silent for a while and nodded: "If I don''t promise you, is it Clarice..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Clarice was not recruited by me. It was recruited by Vivian, the queen of the past. I will not use a woman to ask you to come out of the arena."


    "Yes?"


    "certainly."


    Lake nodded, sipped his wine, his tone was affirmative.


    He had thoughts like this before, but wasn''t it not implemented? There were thoughts, but no action. Naturally, when Lake said these words, he didn''t feel ashamed.


    Casillas looked at Lake''s expression and nodded: "I have a request."


    "I promised."


    "...I haven''t said anything yet."


    "Need not."


    Lake drank the wine in one cup, UU reading www. uukanshu.com glanced at the assistant who signaled the watch time next to him, got up, looked at Casillas, smiled and said, "You are also my mentor anyway, and also, I respect Uncle Ba, for you, no matter what it is. I will agree to any request. After all, this matter is also risky for you to do."


    One sentence.


    Once this plan was started, it was stated that Casillas would reconnect with the Dark Dimension. If Domam finds something wrong before the plan starts, Domam may not be able to help Lake and others, but there is nothing wrong with it. Doubt, it was possible to squeeze Casillas, who sacrificed himself in order to obtain dark power.


    so¡­


    In this matter, Casillas has to bear the brunt of the risk, and in this plan, it is also the only one who needs to take the risk.


    Once the plan is revealed, Casillas will be taken into the Dark Dimension by Domam. By then, the Dark Dimension will let go of aggression, and Lake will not have to attack from the head. At that time, it is conceivable that Casillas will be tortured. .


    Therefore, if you want a horse to run, you have to graze the horse.


    Lake was never stingy and looked at Casillas with a smile: "After it''s done, you go to the Underworld Police Station first, I promise you."


    "Do not."


    "what?"


    Casillas shook his head: "I mean, if I succeed, can I not stay in the underworld?"


    Lake looked astonished: "But there is Clarice in the Underworld Police Department."


    Casillas''s face was stiff: "I''m not a shepherd dog."


    Lake laughed.


    Next second.


    Lake showed a slight smile and directly sent Casillas back, staying with Casillas for a while, fearing that it would be noticed by the dark dimension.


    ¡­

 Chapter 876: Tony the fisherman

    "BOSS?"


    "Um."


    "You won''t agree to Hannibal''s request."


    After leaving Casillas away, Lake took his assistant Tiffany away from Hades. When he got in the car and was about to return to New York, he heard these words and glanced at Tiffany: "Reason? "


    Tiffany looked at Lake curiously and said, "Is Clarice really just knowing Hannibal''s true identity? How do I feel..."


    Lake laughed and said, "It feels like I''ve known it for a long time?"


    Tiffany grumbled.


    If it was me.


    wrong.


    Tiffany knows what his mental activities look like after knowing the true identity of Lake.


    Therefore, if you compare your heart to your heart, even if Clarice is a psychologist, you can''t hide it no matter how much you hide it.


    But the result?


    Tiffany didn''t find any clues from Clarice''s expression. It was really the first time he had discovered the true identity of Hannibal''s real face, Casillas.


    This is very unreasonable.


    When Lake heard this, he laughed haha: "Have you read the file about Hannibal carefully?"


    Tiffany nodded.


    Lake said: "Then you should know that once, Hannibal and Clarice were kidnapped by Mason together."


    "knowledge."


    "That Mason is a lunatic who can transplant a pig''s uterus into his own sister."


    "..."


    Tiffany rummaged through the dossier: "This Mason, there is no record of this."


    Lake smiled and said: "Of course not. Mason is from Wall Street. Although his family is no longer available, he was once a member of Wall Street anyway."


    Tiffany glanced at Lake in surprise.


    Lake parked the car at the entrance of the Hawaii Super Investigation Bureau, took Tiffany out of the car, and said, "Anyway, this Mason is a lunatic. Guess it, if Mason caught controlling himself He ate up half of his face and made Hannibal. Guess what would happen to Hannibal, but as a result, what was written in Clarice¡¯s closing report?"


    Tiffany flipped through the files in his hand, found Clarice¡¯s previous report on the case, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Lake: "So, Clarice knew the truth when he suspended Hannibal?"


    Lake smiled, did not speak.


    Maybe Clarice knows, maybe not, again, Lake is not interested in other people''s stories, he just wants to write his own story perfectly.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake led Tiffany into the folding teleportation room, and when the countdown teleportation was in progress, he smiled slightly and said to Tiffany: "I didn''t promise Casillas any request."


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up and looked at Lake.


    Next second.


    Hum!


    The light of the teleportation illuminates directly in the teleportation room. After the light disappeared, Lake had left the Super Investigation Bureau branch in Hawaii with Tiffany.


    What is meant by not mixing with others.


    Not intervening is called not mixing.


    If this thing succeeds, Casillas has only two places to go. Either go to the Virgo galaxy of his master Gu Yi and become a civilization pioneer, or go to the underworld.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t intend to take care of this matter, it was Gu Yi Mage who should have a headache, not him.


    At night.


    Lake came to Beyond Media, received Rachel, and then changed the dinner schedule for the evening together, and then went to the New Amsterdam Hospital together.


    no way.


    Originally, the boyfriend of the person who had dinner at night was hospitalized in a car accident. I can''t say that if the dinner can''t be gathered, then go back to each house. This is not a way of communication.


    soon.


    The intensive care unit of the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    Lake and Rachel walked out of the elevator and saw, at the door, the man who listened carefully to the doctor''s orders.


    To put it simply, the person in the car accident was rescued. This is simply a miracle. Falling down from such a high cliff, there was not much injury. At most, the nerves of both hands suffered irreparable damage.


    The surgeon was amazed.


    but¡­¡­


    Rachel''s friend, the woman named Christine, heard the doctor say this, but her eyes widened and she exclaimed her hands?


    The doctor sighed and said that it was a miracle that he could survive the catastrophe, and you cannot expect that the second miracle could happen to him.


    After talking about this, the surgeon comforted Christine a few times as a friend, and then put on the mask again, turning around and continuing to work on other things.


    When Lake heard this, Sixth Sense glanced at the person in the intensive care unit and raised its eyebrows.


    Huh.


    The world is really small.


    its not right.


    Stephen Strange, this guy is in Los Angeles. How could he be hospitalized in New York in the blink of an eye?


    But soon.


    Lake''s doubts were explained.


    The reason why Stephen Strange appeared in Los Angeles was entirely because he went to Throw Knife, and the person who invited Stephen Strange in the past was still an acquaintance.


    "you."


    With a look that you don¡¯t lie to me, Lake looked at Rachel who said he invited Stephen Strange to run to Los Angeles, and said suspiciously, "What are you kidding me?"


    Rachel waved his hand and said, "I''m talking about Tang!"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Rachel shook his head: "It was a minor operation, but the operation was very delicate. I was not at ease, so I invited Stephen Strange to take care of it."


    As for why Strange was invited.


    It''s very simple.


    New Amsterdam Hospital is a powerful hospital. Whether it is the designated hospitals of the New York FBI or the Department of Homeland Security, it is natural that Transcend Media also often subsidizes the New Amsterdam Hospital.


    And Strange and Christine are the doctors here.


    Rachel knew Christine, who was younger than Rachel, but before Rachel went to Washington, she was considered a good friend. After coming to New York, because when she went to the hospital for an examination, she met Arriving at Christine, then, once and for all, he reconnected the broken relationship.


    One of the reasons Rachel funded the New Amsterdam Hospital was because Christine was also here.


    Of course.


    Rachel knows more than one doctor with superb medical skills, and there is also Dr. House. However, Dr. House only likes intractable diseases and does not like ordinary diseases. The addition of surgery is the key, not the other, so he was not invited. Dr. Si went over to Los Angeles.


    After listening to Lake, he couldn''t help but said again: "The world is so small."


    Rachel next to him glanced at Lake and said, "Yes, the world is already small."


    Lake glanced at Rachel and smiled.


    The world he said is really small, not the small one Rachel thought in her mind.


    If Lake had known that the object of the dinner tonight was Strange, Lake would have guaranteed that he would never give Strange a chance.


    and many more.


    wrong.


    It will definitely last for a few days at night. At least, it won''t be like today. I didn''t eat dinner, so I ran to the hospital to stay.


    But he didn''t stay in the hospital for long.


    After sending her blessings, Rachel spoke a few words with Christine, and then left the hospital with Lake.


    boarding.


    Rachel sighed directly.


    Lake, who had just started the car, glanced at Rachel next to him: "What''s the matter?"


    Rachel shook her head and returned to her senses: "It''s nothing, it''s just that I don''t look good anymore. The relationship between Christine and Doctor Strange is gone."


    Lake knowingly asked: "Why?"


    Rachel said: "Three months ago, Christine told me that she was in love with Doctor Strange. I am not very optimistic. Doctor Strange is very skilled in medicine, but he is a little proud of him. , No, it''s arrogant."


    Lake smiled and said, "Anyone who is capable is not arrogant, then when is arrogant?"


    "You are not arrogant."


    "Ha ha."


    Lake laughed directly and looked at Rachel: "Really, thank you, you should talk to Karen. Since I was in school, Karen has asked me to stop being so arrogant, even if I don¡¯t like those little kids, At the very least, don¡¯t stray from the crowd."


    Am I not arrogant?


    Lake dare to swear This is the best compliment I have heard this year.


    Rachel rolled her eyes: "You know what I''m talking about is not this. At the very least, even if you are now the king of gods, you don''t reject the food at the roadside stalls."


    Lake said: "I like food, and roadside stalls have a special flavor. Don''t Tony guys go all over the world to find roadside stalls everywhere?"


    MMP.


    Since Tony became the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya, the steel suit has not been made, and that''s it, he is directly obsessed with fishing.


    How long has passed since the Cheritas invaded, Lake felt that he hadn''t met Tony Stark for at least four years.


    At the beginning, Lake thought it was Tony Stark who had been avoiding him.


    It wasn''t until last Christmas when he was reunited in the Atrium World that Lake thought from Pepper''s words, feeling that Tony Stark was promoted from a blacksmith to a fisherman.


    Good guys.


    Fishing caught the Ophiuchus. Does this open up Tony Stark¡¯s interest? Does Tony still hope that real fishing can catch something no less than Ophiuchus?


    What is the angler never air force?


    This is not a slogan, this is the last stubbornness of the anglers.


    Lake thought of Tony and shook his head speechlessly. If he hadn''t been busy recently, if he had the opportunity, he would definitely find Tony, then dive down and put a mermaid on his hook.


    MMP.


    At that time, I will see how you deal with Pepper.


    Lake sneered twice in his heart, opened his own notebook, wrote down the plan, and implemented the plan as soon as he was free.


    ...

 Chapter 877: Give Tony a mermaid

    What?


    Put a mermaid on Tony''s hook. Is this a gift?


    Just send it.


    Isn''t there a saying that says that, a boss who doesn''t care about his subordinates is not a good boss.


    Lake felt that he was a good boss. He gave Tony Stark an opportunity for Ophiuchus. Normal people, let alone other things, are there to ask for peace a day.


    But what about Tony?


    If you don''t come, don''t come, Lake doesn''t blame Tony. There is an old saying that stupid people will find reasons from others, and cleverness finds their own reasons.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake has reflected on it. It may be that he doesn''t care enough for his subordinates. It just so happens that through the fishing time of his subordinates, he sent him a mermaid to take care of his subordinates.


    Perfect.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, worked hard, and drove home.


    Rachel continues to predict the relationship between Christine and Strange. To put it simply, Rachel is very sure. With the current car accident, it¡¯s very difficult for Strange to break his own meal. The love affair with Christine continued.


    the reason is simple.


    Love is a balance. Both men and women stand at one end. Although many young people are not peaceful, they are not raised up high and sinking down.


    In the past, Strange and Christine belonged to the balance at both ends of the ground.


    But right now?


    Strange''s balance, who had lost his meal, was directly depressed.


    Lake thought for a while, but gave up, told Rachel that he did this thing.


    No need.


    From the current point of view, Lake seems to have pitted Strange, but time will finally prove that Lake actually gave Strange a chance.


    If we follow the steps of Emperor Weishan''s inspection, not to mention how long it will take to pull Strange over, what if the inspection is for a long time and I feel that the person is not suitable?


    Emperor Weishan is not in a hurry, but Lake is in a hurry.


    My golden saint is out there all day to look after other gods. What is it called?


    so¡­¡­


    Lake shot.


    only.


    When the time passed for three months, Rachel suddenly became busy.


    As predicted by Rachel.


    Strange blew with Christine.


    No, Rachel ran to comfort Christine from time to time. Today this time, Christine was specially invited to the house to comfort her while cooking.


    It''s just that, when Rachel heard Christine''s trip today, she looked at Christine speechlessly and said: "He''s already stunned, why are you trying to catch up?"


    Lake sat on the sofa not far away, sipping his own glass of wine, and by the way, watching the physics paper written by the little padded jacket Helen yesterday.


    Although I can''t understand, but I don''t know how to be strong, Lake thinks it''s great.


    Helen, who is twelve years old this year, has already leapfrogged and was admitted to Princeton University, and his teacher is a master of physics.


    Although Lake has always looked down on technology, if his daughter likes it, Lake will like it.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t pay much attention to the conversation between Rachel and Christine, and was still on a video call with his daughter Helen.


    However, for what Rachel said, Strange had been stunned, and Lake still had heard of it.


    Well known.


    Federal doctors belong to the high-income group. What''s more, Strange is also a surgical surgeon with a high reputation. There is no doubt that his annual salary is enough for many people.


    but¡­¡­


    The tuition fees for medical students are also high, and Strange is a typical federal man, in simple terms, it is advanced consumption.


    In fact, according to the truth, even if there is something wrong with Strange''s hands now, but save a little, it can still be over two or three years, but as Rachel said, Strange is a strong person. , So much so that he spent countless efforts in this short period of three months to find a good medicine to heal his hands.


    Let me put it this way.


    Three months ago, Strange''s luxurious apartment was filled with watches and luxury goods.


    Three months later, Strange''s luxury apartment was empty for horse racing.


    This is the price.


    Lake has no psychological burden for the situation he has caused. Everything has a price, and what Strange, who wants to become Doctor Strange, needs to pay is the price now.


    Kristen clutched his cheek, and listened helplessly to Rachel''s complaint: "I persuaded him to give up, but he was unwilling."


    Rachel took out the steak that had just been baked and handed it to Christine. When Christine turned to put the steak, he shook his head and said, "Last month, Stephen¡¯s Stark Bank credit card was used twice. It''s 150,000, and the bank''s risk control department is ready to take measures."


    The reason why it hasn''t been taken yet is entirely because Rachel said hello.


    But for this amount of money, it is definitely impossible for Rachel to help Steven.


    The reason why Rachel said hello was entirely because Christine had come to her. It was because of Christine that Rachel talked to the bank''s risk control department.


    As for why Stark Bank agreed, the relationship between the big boss¡¯s fianc¨¦ and Rachel is there, dare you not agree to give it a try, don¡¯t you want to do it?


    Christine made an apologetic look at Rachel again: "I''m sorry."


    Rachel waved his hand: "Two hundred and fifty thousand is a small amount for me, I don''t care, but for you, Christine, what are you telling me now? You have to protect Stephen for twenty-five Wan, let him undergo an operation with basically zero success rate, please, is your brain burnt out?"


    You are his girlfriend and the ex-girlfriend who was called out by Stephen some time ago.


    Christine was silent directly.


    Lake, who was sitting on the sofa over there, raised his eyebrows when he heard these words and looked up at Rachel: "Actually, I think Christine can lend Stephen two hundred and fifty thousand."


    "what?"


    The two women who were saying this turned to look at Lake who suddenly made a noise on the sofa.


    Christine gave a grateful smile.


    but¡­¡­


    She has no money.


    Although she is also a surgeon and also performs surgery, her reputation is not as high as Strange. Naturally, although her salary is very objective, it is still heart to ask her to put out two hundred and fifty thousand. There is more than enough.


    The most important thing.


    Christine didn''t come to borrow money for Rachel this time. After all, she wasn''t that cheap yet. After being yelled at by Strange a few times, she was still catching up.


    She just came over today to complain and complain to her good friend.


    so.


    Christine smiled at Lake''s proposal, thanked him, and waved his hand: "Actually, I don''t like the operation, but Stephen is really frightened by his hands, and he even started to fiddle. Those occult studies."


    Lake laughed: "This shows that he is not pedantic."


    Pity.


    Did you ask him about occult studies in New York?


    hehe.


    Leaving aside, Emperor Weishan has already begun to turn the gears of his heirs. Even if there is no such thing as Emperor Weishan, it would be impossible for Strange to tinker with occultism in New York.


    No demon or angel will respond to Strange.


    There are no demons in New York.


    There were a few in the next country in New Jersey, but yesterday, the Underworld Police Department dispatched for the first time, and the demons had been captured back to hell, and then they were directly thrown into purgatory to extract dark energy.


    Late at night.


    Rachel turned over contentedly, got up from the bed, wrapped her pajamas, and walked towards the bathroom.


    after awhile.


    Rachel walked out of the bathroom, and after going to bed, he looked at Lake curiously: "The Strange thing, you did it?"


    Lake, who was enjoying the happy aftertaste, raised his eyebrows and looked at Rachel: "Am I really an open book for you?"


    Forget about Hermione.


    But Rachel.


    Am I not as mysterious as I thought?


    Rachel said: "If this matter is not your business, you will never interrupt, and you will never say that lending Strange $250,000 is a very cost-effective business."


    Strange is dead.


    As a surgeon, I can''t use a scalpel anymore. Isn''t it a waste?


    For any bank, even for loan sharks, at this moment lending money to Strange is almost a piece of money that cannot be seen back.


    Throw the money into the sink, and there will be a sound.


    But lending money to Strange is basically doing charity. No, it''s not doing charity. Even if it is charity, no one will do it for no reason.


    Therefore, in terms of Strange''s current state, unless you have inside information, you will never say it. This is a more cost-effective business.


    Lake listened to Rachel''s analysis, looked at Rachel''s expression, smiled and said: "Why, if I really have inside information, would you tell your good friend Christine not to give up Strange?"


    "Do not."


    Rachel shook her head and said: "Listening to what you said, I feel even more that Christine is going to give up Strange."


    Lake looked at Rachel curiously.


    Rachel said: "Strange''s attitude towards life is different from Christine''s. Before, the two of them walked together because of the office. If they continue to work in the office, they can be together, although they will not. It¡¯s been a long time together, but now, Strange is stunned by his own hands. There are one or two, but I¡¯m very curious about what Strange will become."


    Lake listened to Rachel''s analysis, touched his chin, and then looked at Rachel: "Strange is the person who was scheduled by Emperor Weishan to take over the position of the supreme mage. The reason why Strange became like this , It¡¯s just the price to go to all of this."


    Rachel was taken aback for a moment: "Will Strange be the next Supreme Mage?"


    Lakeha smiled and said to Rachel: "The Supreme Mage is just an ancient one. The name of the Supreme Mage is too big to live in Strange Town. At best, it is a Doctor Strange at best."


    Rachel: "..."


    ...

 Chapter 878: Its time to perform real technology

    "I understand."


    "..."


    Lake watched as he finished speaking, was silent for three seconds, and then said that Rachel, who he understood, blinked. Although he didn''t want to ask, he couldn''t help asking, "Sorry, I can ask. What do you unserstand?"


    Rachel shrugged and said, "You don''t like this guy."


    "what?"


    "Do you admire Strange?"


    "of course not."


    "Then you are surprised?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Lake opened his mouth and looked at his face confidently. Besides, isn''t it that kind of expression, he smiled aloud: "Well, I don''t like him, so you understand this?"


    Rachel smiled slightly.


    It''s hard to guess what it is.


    If Lake appreciates this Strange, there is no doubt that even if Strange is not qualified to wear the hat of the Supreme Mage, Lake will help bring it.


    Just look at Tony Stark.


    If you change to Strange, let¡¯s not talk about whether the practice of the small universe will be given to Strange, just say a little bit, even if Strange got the small universe and has been grinding there for so many years, even if If he succeeds, Lake will not let him succeed.


    One sentence.


    Although Lake can''t say that the gods dominate the earth, it can be said that if Lake appreciates a person, then a person can directly go to the top.


    But Strange?


    Rachel touched her chin: "Are you fine these days."


    Lake looked at Rachel suspiciously.


    Rachel said: "Forgetting a relationship, the best way is to start a new relationship. It happens that Pepper and I have an appointment to go shopping in Paris in a few days. I intend to take Christine away. Your plan?"


    Lake shook his head.


    He didn''t want to pull an ordinary woman into his plan to calculate. Even if he did, Lake would give that woman a satisfactory reward after the calculation.


    Because of this, Lake rarely counts women, it is unnecessary.


    the next day.


    Lake appeared directly on the edge of a basketball court surrounded by barbed wire under the Brooklyn Bridge.


    Although it is only 7 o''clock in the morning, but at this moment, in the basketball court, there are already many basketball enthusiasts gathering together to play basketball.


    Lake looked at the time on his watch, found a roadside stool where he could see the basketball court, and sat down.


    "what?"


    Just coming out of his apartment, Tiffany wearing sportswear and earphones looked at Lake who was sitting on the sun lounger over there, stopped, looked around, and then walked over curiously: "BOSS, you Is this... kicked out by Rachel?"


    Lake looked up at Tiffany and was silent for a while: "If you can talk, you can talk more. Your year-end prize this year is gone."


    Tiffany''s face suddenly collapsed: "BOSS..."


    Lake looked at a sneaky guy with a hood on the other side of the basketball court not far away, and made a hissing gesture.


    Tiffany stopped performing and followed Lake''s gaze.


    Lake said, "Sit down and watch if you want, don''t disturb me in the theater."


    After watching this scene, he should also go to Odin and give an interpretation of the scene he is going to play.


    Gu Yi abdicated.


    God King Zeus and God King Odin both lost.


    This kind of rhythm can make Domam in the dark dimension feel relieved, and can raise the courage to fight back from the outside of the solar system and plunder the small broken ball.


    Tiffany sat down and looked over the basketball court.


    But seeing there, a man with a hood standing outside the iron fence of the basketball court called a guy who was playing basketball, and he didn''t know what to say over there.


    But judging from the man''s expression, it should be something particularly important to the man.


    at this time.


    The moment Tiffany watched the basketball man leave, and then the man with the hood turned around, his eyes lit up: "Doctor Strange?"


    Lake looked at Tiffany: "You know?"


    Good guys.


    It seems that Strange''s reputation is not a joke, how does it feel that everyone knows it.


    Tiffany hummed and said: "In the previous game, the operations of several agents who were injured as a result of the mission were basically performed by Doctor Strange. Then, Commander Victoria Hand was also happy to see Therefore, the reputation of Doctor Strange can be found in the world in just two years."


    Lake frowned: "We are the ones who created the trend?"


    Tiffany nodded.


    Good guys.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, listening to Tiffany''s words, couldn''t help but look at Strange again, and began to seriously doubt one thing.


    In other words...


    The reason why Wei Shandi fancy Strange, I am afraid that because of the relationship between Strange and the Super Investigation Bureau, he thinks that there is a relationship between Strange and him. It''s strange.


    Although Emperor Weishan had no self-awareness, his instinct didn''t mean that he didn''t exist anymore.


    Even the lowest-level creatures have their instincts, not to mention the high-level life forms of Emperor Weishan, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, are the instincts that exist in almost every creature.


    Wei Shandi is no exception.


    In other words, Emperor Wei Shandi would not think that if he casually found a descendant, he would be slapped to death by him, so simply pick and choose, because of this reason, choose Strange.


    Admittedly.


    Lake doesn''t catch a cold for Strange, but it''s a good thing that Lake doesn''t catch a cold, because Lake''s lack of a cold means that he doesn''t have any opinion on how this matter will develop.


    In other words.


    Lake has no objection to Strange taking over from Gu Yi¡¯s class into Doctor Strange. At least, it won¡¯t show up. A stranger will take over from Gu Yi¡¯s class, and Lake will slap that guy to death. .


    Of course.


    Even if it is Strange, it is not 100% to avoid Lake''s slap, but under the premise that Strange does not provoke Lake, there is no need to worry about such an innocent disaster.


    Lake''s eyes flickered, then he smiled.


    interesting.


    A few days later, basically when Rachel took Christine to Paris, Lake also received news that Strange had left New York.


    After Lake signed some documents in his hand.


    Next second.


    A clone was directly thrown out by Lake.


    Lake looked at Tiffany in the office and said, "It''s time to perform real skills."


    Tiffany was stunned. After she came back to his senses, Lake had disappeared in place.


    Hum!


    The world tree in the universe.


    Boom!


    Lek, wearing the saint of Zeus, appeared directly at the edge of the World Tree universe and the real universe. The main god''s spear in his hand blasted down directly, and the power directly shook the surrounding space.


    "Odin, come out for a fight!"


    With an icy tone, Lake moved towards the inside of the World Tree universe and directly issued a statement of war to Odin.


    moment.


    In the universe, the eyes that can be called gods all crossed more or less space and directly landed here. Some gods were surprised, some were very interested, and some gods did not dare to breathe!


    Guess what kind of Domam belongs to?


    Domam didn''t belong to these three types. In fact, Domam didn''t even enter the solar system at this moment, just hanging from a distance, watching from a distance without even catching a cold.


    but¡­¡­


    Dommam was short-sighted. At such a long distance, Dommam looked completely lonely with his eyes, but this did not prevent Dommam from feeling the breath of Lake.


    And that...


    Boom!


    One-eyed Odin, wearing gold armor and a cloak, holding his eternal gun, blocked Lake¡¯s attack on the World Tree universe barrier, and appeared in front of Lake aggressively: "Zeus, you are too much. ."


    Is it really a pity to beat a dog in the water?


    what.


    Wait, there seems to be something wrong.


    Listening to Odin¡¯s words, Lake laughed directly: ¡°Odin, your skin is so thick that once again I was amazed, too much. I will give you a chance for Shuiyuejing to kill himself, but you Repeatedly provoke me, do you really think that under the gear of the twilight of the gods, you who have stepped into destruction cannot be killed by me?"


    The Twilight of the Gods is a curse, but at the same time, it is also an alternative protection.


    At least¡­¡­


    While the Gods Twilight Curses Odin will die under this curse, it also means in a sense that when the Gods Twilight is activated, Odin can only die from the curse Odin''s complexion Looking at Lake gloomily: "But you didn''t get the trick in my two calculations."


    Listening to these words, Lake couldn''t help blinking his eyes: "So, what you mean is, I also want to thank you for failing, Odin, your skin is so thick that the Milky Way is beyond your reach."


    Talking.


    Lake exhaled directly, and with the display of the magical powers of the heavens and the earth, it was directly transformed into a stalwart god, and the main god''s spear in his hand also grew at the same time: "Odin, today I will let you know that the fleas are jumping , It is also useless."


    Finished.


    The spear of the Lord God in Lake''s hand is directly like a javelin, and it crosses straight towards Odin like a fisherman on the beach.


    Boom!


    Standing in the world tree universe, Odin directly urged the world tree universe power to raise his eternal gun.


    ßÑ!


    A huge shock swept all around, instantly turning several asteroid belts in the distance into powder.


    "Zeus!"


    Odin roared, took a deep breath, his body size also directly increased, directly revealing Odin, the giant Odin, who should have the standard height.


    He originally belonged to the giants.


    only¡­¡­


    After Odin used fancy words to make Father God Ymir turned into a world tree universe, the giants directly expelled Odin, and they were ashamed of Odin, so Odin did not use the giant''s size to show others.


    But this can''t change the fact that Odin is a giant.


    But now, Odin directly exposed the appearance of his giant Odin, which basically means one thing.


    Zeus is playing for real.


    at the same time.


    This is also what countless gods whose eyes are here are thinking at this moment in their hearts.


    ...

 Chapter 879: The most complicated Rocky

    "Quickly!"


    "What''s the matter, it''s so violent."


    "Hurry up, the filial son of the universe is fighting with the filial son of the world tree."


    "What, hasn''t the World Tree entered the Twilight of the Gods?"


    "Yup."


    "It''s fine to watch now, how come you can fight."


    "Who knows, come quickly."


    "..."


    The dutiful son of the universe, without a doubt, refers to Lake.


    after all¡­


    At that time, when Lake swallowed Eagle, his posture was not weaker than what he is now, and even worse. After all, at that time, Lake was able to become the King of God by devouring Eagle. Bit.


    As for the filial son of the world tree?


    There is no doubt, Odin.


    Odin was able to become the King of God only when Ymir died and turned into a world tree universe.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the cosmic gods, whether it is Odin or Zeus, they are both half-hearted and ruthless. Judging from the attribute of father killing, you know that these two goods belong to the kind that cannot be easily provoke. God.


    But this does not delay the big guy watching the show.


    Along with the almost indiscriminate communication among the gods, almost half of the gazes of the universe gods have traveled through time and space, and even some time constraints have fallen to the present side.


    Even the real celestial group''s gaze fell.


    Domam is naturally in it.


    "Boom!"


    "boom!"


    Space is shaking, time and space are in chaos.


    The aftermath of the battle caused by the fierce battle between Lake, who has turned into a giant with the magical powers of the heavens and the earth, and Odin, who exposed himself, directly swept the surrounding universe.


    At the edge of the World Tree universe, the space was torn apart, and it even plunged directly into the turbulence of space.


    And the real universe?


    The same is true, even, in the turbulent air at that time, the aftermath of the battle engulfed in it directly swept the parallel space-times that were looming in the turbulent air at that time.


    In this god-level battle, the originally parallel time and space has even withstood the unbearable strength of oneself, but any aftermath of this battle is invaded by the aftermath of the battle, the scene of the doomsday will start directly.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Odin and Lake flew upside down in an instant, a big blood spurted from Odin''s mouth, and the momentum instantly became wilted, and blasted on a planet.


    Lake...


    After a hum, Lake took a firm footing directly in the void, and then, after a flush of face, a bit of blood overflowed from the corner of Lake''s mouth.


    This should convince Domam.


    Lake thought so.


    However, before Lake could figure out whether Domam believed it or not, it seemed that Odin believed it.


    With a bang, Odin got up directly from the asteroid together, or appeared at the edge of the World Tree universe, his face was a little pale, and his aura was a bit chaotic. He said to Lake, "Zeus, do you want to continue?"


    As Odin said, his eyes were erratic and his tone seemed to be pointing.


    Lake seemed to use his sixth sense to start sweeping in all directions with hindsight.


    "Oneshette!"


    "Hurry up."


    "Fart, I was the first one to be seen."


    "Hahaha."


    "We are just watching the show, you go on."


    "..."


    Most of the gods in the universe were shot by Lake''s sixth sense, and many chose to withdraw their gazes, and some of them couldn''t dodge the simply broken cans that were swept away and simply didn''t take them back.


    Wow, this universe usually doesn''t look like a mountain or dew. Good guys, there are not a few gods at the level of the gods.


    Lake raised his eyebrows calmly, and then looked at Odin: "Hand over your thunder divine power, otherwise, Asgard will be shattered without using the twilight of the gods."


    Odin''s face was gloomy: "You are not afraid of losing both sides."


    Lake was expressionless: "I am more angry than death. Someone calculates me."


    Odin: "..."


    If you say this when I calculate you, I still believe you.


    Odin also thought that in his heart, he is now in the World Tree universe, there is no doubt that wisdom blessing still exists.


    only¡­


    Odin looked in front of him and gathered his strength once again. It seemed that he was so angry that even if both sides were injured, Lake, who had to replace him, remained silent.


    He dare not bet.


    Even, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he is reluctant to face it. At the moment, although the gods of the twilight is activated, he still wants to struggle, but if it is directly exchanged with Lake, he does not know whether Lake will die. , Anyway, he can''t see it anymore.


    so.


    Odin''s one-eyed eyes flashed with an indescribable look. Finally, with a cold hum on his face, he looked directly at Lake, gave up his last thunder without hesitation, and turned to enter the World Tree universe.


    Lake put away the last trace of thunder, and in an instant, the thunder in his right eye had absorbed a full 100,000 years of time, rapidly growing, and completely entering the maturity stage.


    but.


    With a pop.


    At the moment when the corner of Lake''s mouth was about to rise, his face turned pale, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed straight out of his mouth. The golden blood was sprayed into the void, almost within the time of breathing. Absorbed completely.


    Next second.


    Lake fell directly toward the back with his eyes closed. At the moment of falling, the thunder hung high and the Chaos Force Universe, rumbling, exuding endless majesty, seemed to warn anyone who dares to face the Chaos Force Universe. Gods and forces with ideas.


    If you want to die, you can come in and try.


    As for Lake?


    At the moment when he fell back, his body shape disappeared directly, was caught by the Chaos Force Tree, and was dragged back into the Chaos Force Universe.


    "This¡­"


    Most of the gods in the universe looked at each other, and this battle seemed to be a losing-lose situation.


    Can¡­


    It is said that a **** king must die today, what is this?


    Anticlimactic?


    "Hey."


    "It''s gone."


    "It''s boring."


    "I thought I could see a scene of the fall of a **** king today, and that was the result."


    "Brothers, they both lost and hurt. Isn''t this our chance?"


    "Huh, what did you say?"


    "Shabi!"


    "Hey, why do you curse?"


    "You are the one who scolds you, you want to die, die yourself, don''t drag others, a wounded **** king, is also your little dimensional **** can touch?"


    "I''m gone, what can I say to a group of dimensional gods, a group of poor bugs, trapped in their own dimensionality, they don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth."


    "Yes, it''s gone."


    "..."


    Many gods in the universe who posted their gazes in a few words, and in this lack of interest, directly retracted their gazes one by one.


    Anything you take must pay a price. Although ambition is beautiful, it is not cheap.


    A group of stupid dimensional gods may not see the truth, but those high-level gods can still see one or two things.


    Even if Lake is injured now, but a ruthless man who started from scratch and killed his father, can he take advantage of his illness and kill him? Maybe he can do it, but the unknown price after doing it is that many gods are thinking about it. Unbearable.


    As for Odin?


    Odin is the **** king of the World Tree universe, and it''s okay for people to fight in their nests, but if you are an outsider, you run and try. It''s a weird thing if the hidden giants don''t come out and knock you to death.


    The god-king Zeus was in the blood of the two universes, which was almost exposed when he swallowed Yigo. He was the **** of the real universe, and likewise, he was also the **** of the world tree universe.


    However, after many gods withdrew their gazes, at the edge of the solar system, the long-lost darkness appeared almost invisible with the naked eye.


    Dommam probed from the dark dimension, watching after the war, the wind was calm and there were no waves, only the countless broken stars showed how great the solar system had been encountered here, and the colorful eyes were shining. , I don''t know what kind of light it is.


    but¡­


    Although the **** king Zeus and the **** king Odin were both injured, but there was another person who made him jealous.


    Forget it.


    Domam¡¯s ambition was temporarily suppressed by his instinct to survive. The endless darkness began to surging and tumbling, and then, like a crocodile, slowly sinking his head. Gone into the endless darkness.


    Asgard.


    "puff!"


    Odin, who had just returned to his divine palace, could no longer control himself after disarming his **** king, and directly spouted a mouthful of golden blood.


    Unlike Lake''s performance, Odin was seriously injured.


    According to the normal rhythm, at that time, in the dimension of hell, when he was pierced by Lake''s main god''s spear, he should actually enter Odin''s long sleep to recover.


    But the gears of the gods turned, how could Odin run to sleep at this time.


    Although he was not injured this time, he directly gave up his thunder divine power under the threat of Lake''s destruction of the city and the clan. After his divine power was taken away, there is no doubt that the injury was added.


    Like a violent bull, Odin exhaled a few breaths of heat, and slowly got up with the armrest of his throne, and then tried hard to control himself towards the palace behind him.


    Not long after Odin disappeared.


    A person appeared at the gate of the palace.


    A Loki with antlers appeared in the palace. He just entered the palace and called out his father. Then, he saw the empty palace.


    Loki turned his head and looked around. After all, he just saw Odin come back, why did he disappear?


    after awhile.


    Loki appeared on the high platform where the throne was.


    Eye-catching.


    On the ground, a pool of golden blood was very conspicuous.


    Loki on the high platform looked up at Loki under the high platform. Gradually, as Loki''s eyes flickered under the high platform, Loki on the high platform gradually disappeared.


    ¡­

 Chapter 880: Mordo: the greatest evil

    Loki is a very complicated god.


    There is no doubt about it. After all, there are countless gods in the universe, and Loki''s birth and growth are undoubtedly the most complicated one.


    However, if Loki was not complicated, it would not be possible for Loki to be called the **** of lies and the **** of tricks.


    Loki was born as a Frost Giant, and he was the most undeniable Frost Giant, but as a result, Loki was raised by Odin and was educated and raised using the **** system.


    If Odin was adopted by heart, then forget it.


    But did Odin sincerely adopt it?


    It''s definitely not.


    If Odin really had this heart, then Loki should have the right to inherit the kingship just like Thor, but Loki shouldn''t talk about rights, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to compete.


    so¡­


    The reason why Rocky became what he is now, not to mention too much, at least, Odin has to bear 85 percent of the responsibility.


    at the moment?


    Sol went to the land of the fire giant, Sirtel, to calm down and ran away. Now, Loki is watching the pool of blood in front of the throne, wondering what he is thinking about.


    In the atrium world of the chaotic universe.


    Hermione came across from the realm of magic and stood under the Chaos Force Tree. Then, the worried expression on her face became speechless, watching Lake spit out a blood pack or two on the Chaos Force Tree. , Rolled his eyes: "Can''t you tell me in advance?"


    Lake spit out the last blood pack, took a sip of bourbon, and rinsed his mouth: "Said in advance, I said in advance."


    Hermione said silently, "I mean, tell me in advance when you are going to do it."


    Lake laughed: "I''m sorry, I said in advance, I''m afraid that there will be some flaws, how about it, did Domam take the bait?"


    He is in a state of serious injury and it is difficult to come forward.


    Hermione shook her head and said, "It appears that your plan has failed. Domam just appeared on the edge of the solar system, and then hid himself again."


    If this is not called a failure, what can be called a failure?


    Lake didn¡¯t think so, and laughed: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. Domam already has this idea in his mind. What we have to do next is to start a fire and completely destroy Doma. This thought in Mu''s heart was ignited."


    "You mean Casillas?"


    "Correct."


    Lake nodded and said: "I have done everything I can do. Specifically, it depends on Casillas whether I can really get Domam the bait. However, I am very optimistic about Casillas."


    After all, Casillas is also called Hannibal.


    There is no doubt about Hannibal''s skill in fooling people. Look at the two federal agents of a man and a woman who have dealt with Hannibal?


    Clarice Starling, that is already the lamb looking for her own shepherd dog.


    As for the male agent, his brain was broken, and Hannibal had his skull open willingly.


    Hermione said, "Do you need to shield the Chaos Force Universe?"


    Lake curiously asked, "For what?"


    Hermione said: "Aren''t you trying to seduce Domam? Don''t forget, the Chaos Force Universe and your Seven Lantern Legion are on the way Domam must go to the small break."


    Lake waved his hand: "No need."


    "what?"


    "If Domam is going to pass by here brightly, even if I am really injured, Domam will not dare."


    "and you¡­"


    "Casillas will play the summoning stream, and it will be in place in one step. If Domam is allowed to run to the small ball here slowly, the ghost knows how long it will take him."


    The journey is long, and for Lake, it means that there are many nights and dreams.


    What if an accident occurs while Dommam is on the way, and what if Dommam turns around and leaves?


    so¡­


    Play Summoning Stream directly, and directly summon Dommam, who is still on the edge of the solar system, over the small broken ball. At that time, even if Dommam is aware of something wrong, it will be useless.


    His desire to invade and devour Midgard has become a reality, and if Lake swallows Domam in turn, it will chill the universe without causing other unnecessary troubles.


    Hermione blinked and listened to Lake''s words. After a while, she shook her head: "I have already begun to mourn for Domam."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "When the time comes, we will mourn Domam together. After all, Domam is an old opponent. Even if I want to kill Domam, I will still prepare for Domam if I want to send off the necessary ceremony. of."


    The time his brother Mephisto was too busy, he forgot to start the banquet.


    But Domam this time?


    never mind.


    At that time, let¡¯s have a table together with his righteous brother Mephisto, and while silently mourning, celebrate his underworld by the way, because Mephisto and Domam are officially promoted to the underworld.


    At the same time.


    On the small break, the top of the snow mountain.


    Boom.


    Stephen Strange''s dress and dress now fully prove that it only takes one [bankruptcy] step to turn from a federal elite to a federal tramp.


    When Stephen Strange knocked on the door frantically, the residents nearby seemed to be out of sight of Stephen.


    Just now.


    Stephen saw the real side of the world, but he was swept out again. How could this make Stephen reconciled? Under the gear of fate and his own role, Stephen imitated a certain monkey.


    Among Taj Kama.


    The supreme mage felt the people who came later, raised his head, and stared at the barrier formed by the three major temples to the small ball, and said without looking back: "You think I shouldn''t drive him out?"


    Mordu walked out from behind: "It''s been five hours, he''s still waiting at the door, he has a lot of energy."


    The Supreme Mage continued without looking back: "Stubborn, arrogant, and ambition, they seem familiar."


    Mordu said, "He reminds you of Casillas."


    A smile appeared at the corner of the Supreme Master''s mouth.


    She was talking about Lake.


    She met Lake when he was five years old. At that time, the Supreme Mage almost saw countless emotions that did not match his age in the thin body of Lake.


    As for Casillas, there is no doubt that it also fits the description of this sentence.


    But Stephen Strange?


    There must be arrogance.


    There is naturally ambition.


    But stubborn?


    It is not so much that Stephen Strange has stubbornness, it is better to say that Stephen Strange has a mystery of self-confidence. After all, this self-confidence is given by Wei Shandi, not Steven Strange. .


    But what about Mordor''s rhetoric?


    The Supreme Mage said with a faint expression: "I dare not let a gifted student be swallowed by the darkness after getting started."


    Mordu, who circled around the Supreme Mage, stopped and said, "But you didn''t lose me."


    The Supreme Mage retracted his gaze and looked at Mordu.


    Mordu said: "I long for strength to defeat the enemy."


    The Supreme Mage showed a slight smile: "Because you have never fallen into the darkness."


    This is a statement of high emotional intelligence.


    Low EQ?


    Mordu once wanted the power of the dark dimension, but it was a pity that the dark dimension did not give him the power. As for Mordu, he felt that he had gained power. In Dong Guo''s words, it was just the illusion that he had gotten into trouble during his practice.


    and¡­


    Mordu looked at the Supreme Mage: "This Steven is a successor chosen by Emperor Weishan, is this true?"


    The supreme mage looked at Mordu calmly.


    After the global black body disappeared, because of Lake''s kindness, Mordu''s mind, who felt that the Supreme Master lacked a servant and survived the disaster, had already changed.


    Mordu looked at the supreme mage: "You are right. The power of darkness is always in every corner. He always has countless ways to lure people into his darkness. Therefore, for such darkness, as a temple mage We should all eliminate them completely."


    The supreme mage put down his tricks.


    Mordor continued: "In the face of the darkness that is getting deeper and deeper, perhaps Strange can help Taj Kama tide over the difficulties."


    The Supreme Master clearly realized.


    Mo Du had passed her, and had already contacted Emperor Wei Shan.


    This is ultra vires.


    I haven''t abdicated yet.


    This was what the Supreme Master thought in his heart, and he had already begun to wonder if it was a mistake to save Mordu''s life at that time.


    but.


    The Supreme Mage closed the book in his hand and looked at Mordo with a faint expression: "Maybe you are right, UU reading Mordor, but remember, darkness is not evil. The evil must be darkness. Yes, but the dark ones are unlikely to be evil."


    Talking.


    The Supreme Master left the book, turned and walked outside.


    Mordu stood there, a sentence echoing in his mind.


    Master Mordor!


    In the past, the supreme mage called his students, at least, in private, he would not call him a mage.


    Does she know?


    Suddenly there was a trace of panic and anxiety in Mordu''s heart, but then, looking at the back of the Supreme Mage leaving, he lowered his head and his eyes flickered slightly.


    What if it is known?


    Your abdication is already firmly established.


    As the supreme mage who guarded the earth, he was indifferent when facing the extinction of a race with super potential, if Casillas was only tempted and swallowed by the darkness.


    Then you, Supreme Mage, you are completely willing to walk into the greatest darkness.


    Master Mordor thought so in his heart, firming his decision with this thought, and then returning to his senses, he also left the palace under his feet.


    Late at night.


    Boom.


    Mage Mordo pushed open the door of the bedroom in front of him, letting Stephen who was following him walk in: "Take a bath, take a break, if you have time, meditate for a while, and then Gu Yi will summon you."


    Talking.


    Mage Mordo handed a note to Stephen.


    Stephen accepted and looked at the letters on it: "What is this, what is my spell?"


    Mordu, who walked to the door, turned to look at Stephen and smiled: "No, the password for the wireless network here."


    Stephen: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 881: Providence is in me

    "This Mordor..."


    Half a month later, on the snowy mountain, Lake and the Supreme Master were sitting on the top of another snowy mountain drinking tea, looking from a distance at the square where the coach was a guest, and shook his head.


    After listening to the words of the Supreme Mage, Lake smiled: "So, if there are only idiots and idiots left in the future, those who can survive must be idiots. This is not unreasonable."


    What''s the solution?


    Fools like to die, but fools have only instinct.


    Applying it to the current situation, then, the fool is Mordor, and the fool is Emperor Wei Shan.


    Even Emperor Wei Shan, who had only the most basic instincts left, knew that when selecting descendants, he had to take his opinions into consideration.


    But what about this Mordor?


    Am I the greatest evil?


    What a joke, Lao Tzu looks like a decent character on the surface or inside.


    As a god, but also a deity, he silently helped Xiaoqiu to complete the technological leap. After knowing that Xiaoqiu was once Midgard, he not only didn''t drive away the people of the earth, he even took Midgar by himself. De has moved?


    What kind of spirit is this? There is no doubt that this is the spirit of self-sacrifice.


    But right now, you are a little temple mage, and your boss hasn''t said anything, you regard me as the greatest evil?


    Was the brain watt, or was it kicked by a donkey?


    and¡­


    Your boss is still in place, you just defected to Prince Weishan so brightly and impatiently, is this appropriate?


    The most important thing.


    Where did you come from? You feel that the current king of Weishan Emperor Gu Yi has formed an alliance with me, and this Prince Weishan dare to fight against me after he inherits the throne?


    Lake didn''t understand this.


    but¡­


    Xiao Hei''s brain circuits have never been understood by people. Historically, Xiao Hei''s brain circuits have always been used to refresh their understanding of the world.


    It is estimated that this time is no exception.


    Lake thought like that, and shook his head.


    The Supreme Mage had no objection to Lake¡¯s complaints, and when he filled Lake with tea, he said: ¡°Among my many disciples, Mordor has never been the best.¡±


    Lake smiled.


    The outstanding temple mages basically left Daxue Mountain and went to the three major Kama Taj temples. Those who stayed in the base camp, except for the apprentices of the temple mage who hadn¡¯t gotten a master, were basically some of them. , But stayed because of its own reasons.


    As for Mordor?


    Lake looked at the Supreme Mage: "I don''t have any racial discrimination, the Supreme Mage."


    Gu Yi looked up at Lake, smiling without saying a word.


    Believe it or not, Lake knows himself anyway: "But in my heart, black is a contaminated color and does not belong to a race. In other words, black is the original sin and cannot be washed away."


    It''s like a glass of water.


    A glass of white water, or a glass of orange juice, even if a drop of ink is added, can directly contaminate the white water or orange juice and turn it into black water.


    But can a glass of black water, a pinch of white water or orange juice be added?


    "greedy!"


    "It''s a good thing to have greed. All the motives for the progress of living beings are driven behind because of greed. This is understandable."


    "Lazy."


    "There is no doubt that this is understandable, because of laziness, such technology is available."


    "but¡­"


    "Only black will often combine laziness and greed, and even they will combine reckless, unreasonable anger, plus that nowhere to put the lust."


    Lake faintly told the supreme mage in front of him the most basic fact: "You think he is obedient and even obedient to you, but in fact, his obedience and cunning only depend on your strength."


    The little blacks before the North and South Wars were all good?


    Look at Xiao Hei after the North-South War?


    Blame the **** Lincoln, Lake seriously suspected that the **** black blood was also in that **** Lincoln, otherwise, he was a simple and simple Virgin.


    wrong.


    If he is the Virgin, his wife should be Xiao Hei, but the truth does not seem to be. Lincoln is a politician. There is no doubt that he just seized this opportunity as all politicians saw something that could be used. , Seems to put gold on his face, but in fact, he has brought his race to an end.


    It''s not bad.


    Lincoln is on the street. If this continues to allow Lincoln to survive, it is estimated that it will make the Federation great again, haha, I am afraid that under Lincoln''s rule, the Federation will not even have the first great opportunity.


    Rubbish Lincoln, almost destroyed the great soil of my Federation.


    but¡­


    Even the supreme mage holding the gem of time was deceived by black. From a certain perspective, it seemed that it was also whitewashed by the group of people who sympathized with Xiao Hei.


    Even the Supreme Mage will be deceived by the black, not to mention the ordinary people.


    The Supreme Mage nodded noncommittal: "If this is the case, what does the King of God plan to do?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Modu''s life can only be saved because of you. So, you gave up?"


    The Supreme Mage''s tone was calm: "Killing is to protect the lives. Perhaps, only in this way, under the washing of the water of the Styx, can he clear his original sin."


    obviously.


    The meaning of the words of the Supreme Master is to withdraw the blessing to Mordu, at least, to withdraw the blessing to Mordu in this life.


    Lake has no objection to this: "Your disciple, you make the decision!"


    He is inconvenient to take action right now, although he has chopped a Mordor, he does not need to do it at all, but the most important thing at the moment is the dark dimension of Domam, which is endless darkness.


    Just a mere modus can make a lot of waves.


    and¡­


    Mordur hadn''t died yet, he just had this idea. If he started doing it now, wouldn''t it break Lake''s principle of himself?


    Therefore, let him do it and make a big death. In this way, it will not be regarded as being guilty by words, but the sin is deserved.


    "correct."


    The Supreme Mage frowned and said: "I can feel the dark dimension''s eagerness around the corner. Has Casillas succeeded?"


    Lake grumbled.


    at first.


    When Casillas reconnected to the dark dimension, Domam felt that Casillas wanted to entrap him, and wanted to take Casillas'' soul directly.


    but¡­


    Casillas directly opposed the guest, and used his soul to lend Domam another powerful force, which directly caused Domam to fall into confusion.


    After that, Casillas spit out his own intelligence and the fanatical attitude that should be expected for the coming of darkness.


    Emperor Weishan had already planned to replace the descendants.


    The dark opportunity came.


    Is there any chance that it can be compared to the change of descendants in Emperor Wei Shan, the interval between the new and the old, and it will be easier for the darkness to fall.


    Casillas said that he wanted to sacrifice the small breaking ball to Domam, and in return, after Domam swallowed the earth, Casillas wanted to become the dark demon who ruled the small breaking ball.


    Dommerton time fell into a situation where he wanted but was afraid of death.


    But soon, following the news from the World Tree universe and the Chaos Force universe to Domam''s ears, Domam''s desire to make a big vote gradually occupied the mainstream.


    God King Odin is missing.


    The **** king Zeus also fell into Zeus''s deep sleep.


    And on earth, the descendants of Emperor Weishan began to reincarnate the old and the new.


    And just yesterday.


    Casillas showed Domam a picture of a person wearing a blindfold in a nursing home, looking a little bit demented.


    Dommerton time the tiger''s body trembles wildly.


    There is no doubt that that person is naturally God King Odin.


    Obviously, Loki still followed the original plot, taking advantage of Odin''s serious injury after the battle with Lake, and directly expelled Odin, and he transformed himself and stole the throne.


    Of course.


    The reason why Rocky was able to go so smoothly, obviously, was not because Odin really couldn''t lift the knife, but there were other special reasons.


    for example¡­


    Already eyeing Odin in secret, UU Reading tried to attack Odin''s real universe itself.


    All in all, it is one sentence.


    Dry!


    Dommam was ruthless, holding the courageous to death, starving to death the cowardly, and now can protect the three main protagonists of the earth, one is driven out, the other is in deep sleep, and the other is about to change shifts.


    Don''t do it at this time, when will you wait?


    This kind of opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If I missed it this time, I''m afraid I won''t get a chance for thousands of years.


    so¡­


    Lake briefly talked about the information passed by Casillas during this period, looked at Steven in the distance, and then said to Gu Yi: "But Domam still has such a sense of reason, even though Ka Celias already has a dark teleportation, but Domam still needs Casillas to prove that he stole the dark books from Kama Taj."


    Gu Yi said calmly: "This is also the question I''m thinking about recently. The descendants of Emperor Weishan are imminent. Under normal circumstances, Casillas has no way to enter Kama Taj again and steal what he wants. "


    Lake nodded.


    It can be done to this degree. Dommam is still vigilant. Frankly speaking, this is beyond Lake''s expectations. Even, this makes Lake have to doubt and ask Dommam to make this name. Did Domam make his own decision?


    after all¡­


    Dommam is endless darkness, and caution, this is not what darkness should have.


    but.


    This doesn''t get in the way.


    "Just right."


    "what?"


    Lake smiled slightly, looked at Mordor who was like an instructor, and said with a faint expression: "So, all of this is fate, it is God''s will, what do you think, Supreme Mage?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 882: Honey Confident Mordor

    What?


    Heaven does evil, can you live?


    No no no.


    This is not what Lake wants to express. What he wants to express is a very simple sentence.


    God''s will is in me!


    have a look.


    Whatever is in your mind, come.


    Domam asked Casillas to give another name certificate. From Domam''s own point of view, this is good. This is a very cautious choice.


    the reason is simple.


    Casillas had no way to enter Kama Taj without letting go.


    But if Gu Yi releases the water, it is obvious that this will be discovered by Domam, perhaps by the existence that drove Domam to be cautious.


    Then here comes this sentence.


    Providence is on Lake''s side.


    Gu Yi didn''t release the water, so wouldn''t it be enough to let Mordu release the water?


    and¡­


    The reason why Modu wanted to release the water, Lake thought so, and he had already found one for Modu.


    Think about it.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Gu Yi: "Master Mage, anyway, you are about to abdicate. It''s time to consider and leave your reputation."


    Gu Yi''s expression remained unchanged: "For example?"


    Lake smiled and said: "Have you ever used the power of the dark dimension for nothing, instead of indulging in the glorious deeds in the dark dimension?"


    Gu Yi already understood what Lake wanted to do: "You are the king of gods."


    The implication is clear.


    You are the King of God, you have the final say.


    Lake laughed loudly: "If this is the case, let''s continue watching the show. Time is up to you. After all, if Emperor Weishan has no idea to be an enemy of me, then I don''t mind, Emperor Weishan will continue to become the earth. Of the transcendent barrier."


    Although Lake has always said that the earth here is not his hometown.


    but¡­


    Lake did have a chance to appear here because the earth here was once called Midgard, so Lake didn''t mind giving some privileges to the earth here within his own limits.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Most of Lake¡¯s experience has now been placed in the sea of ??stars. If the little ball has a Weishandi as a transcendent barrier, the earth will be the same as Midgard, and it is Lake as the last king of Midgard. If there is a part-time worker willing to guard him, Lake has no opinion.


    Gu nodded a little: "I will handle it with Emperor Weishan."


    Seeing this, Lake didn''t say anything anymore.


    soon.


    Time flies by.


    today.


    It''s already been the fifth month since Stephen Strange changed his job as an apprentice to the Temple Mage from a doctor of medicine.


    During these five months, Stephen Strange has seen a different world, and even became good friends with Kama Taj¡¯s Librarian King.


    This day and night.


    As usual, Stephen Strange came to the library holding the extraordinary books borrowed a few days ago.


    Librarian Wang looked at Stephen Strange who entered the door: "Have you finished reading again?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder you will be a doctor."


    "No, no, no."


    Stephen put the book on Wang''s desk and corrected: "I am a doctor, doctor."


    Wang bowed his head and stared at the [A Brief History of the Universe Gods] in Stephen''s hand: "Have you finished reading this book?"


    When Stephen heard Wang say this, he immediately knew what Wang wanted to do, so he straightened out his hands: "You can continue to test me."


    "Then do you know the king Zeus?"


    "..."


    Stephen was silent for a while, then looked up at the king: "Zeus, there is no record in this book."


    The king took the book returned by Stephen into his own hands: "This book definitely does not exist, because the **** king Zeus has only recently been promoted to the **** king, and the Chaos Force Universe is his base camp."


    Stephen''s eyes lit up: "Is it the same as God King Odin, similar to the World Tree universe?"


    Wang raised his head and glanced at Stephen: "In Kama Taj, you can say that, but outside, it''s best not to mention Zeus and Odin, especially not to compare Zeus and Odin together."


    "Why?"


    "The history of the earth, can you read it?"


    "seen it already."


    Stephen said: "Unbelievable, very unbelievable, the former Midgard..."


    The king interrupted directly: "One of the identities of the god-king Zeus is the king of Midgard."


    Stephen: "..."


    Ok.


    Stephen looked at the expression on the king''s face, and then listened to these words. He had an epiphany and understood why he couldn''t compare God King Zeus and God King Odin together.


    "So, God King Odin is better than God King Zeus?"


    "...The illusion from where you are?"


    "Isn''t it? The **** Odin sacrificed Midgard, and since the **** Zeus is..."


    "That''s history."


    While returning the book in his hand to the place where he should have existed, Wang popularized Stephen to Stephen: ¡°That¡¯s a historical record. Some time ago, the **** Zeus and the **** Odin fought a battle, the **** king Odin disappeared directly after this battle. Who do you think is strong?"


    Stephen''s mouth grew wide.


    Has the veteran **** king been KO by the newly promoted **** king?


    its not right.


    Isn¡¯t the profession of gods the longer the time, the stronger the power?


    Stephen¡¯s cognition is actually not wrong. Generally speaking, it is so.


    But Lake''s fundamental law can''t hold back and he has a plug-in.


    Wang looked at the shocked expression on Stephen''s face: "Fortunately, Taj Kama and the god-king Zeus have always had a good relationship. Even the Supreme Mage, she will be..."


    Having said this, Wang was taken aback for a moment and closed his mouth.


    Stephen blinked: "Extreme Mage? What will happen to her?"


    Wang returned to his senses and shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just thought of going elsewhere, you can treat it as if you didn''t hear it."


    Stephen was simply speechless.


    You have said it, and I have listened to it. How can this be regarded as not being heard?


    at the same time.


    While Stephen was having a conversation with Wang, another conversation was also taking place somewhere.


    Mordor, who was out shopping, encountered Casillas.


    Casillas, dressed in a red robe, showed a gentlemanly smile, looked around the airtight culverts around him, and looked at Mordor: "Mordor, Mordor, you haven¡¯t always, you hate fallen dark people. Is it, for example, me?"


    Mordu put his hands behind his back, like a boss in control of the overall situation: "I insist on the justice in my heart and eliminate the darkness. Compared to your darkness, I want to eliminate the greatest darkness."


    "Oh, what is that."


    "The greatest darkness shrouded in the name of justice by Gu Yi and Zeus."


    "..."


    If it weren''t for the identity of the moment, I couldn''t say that it was not right. If I changed to another identity, Casillas would probably praise him directly to Mordor.


    but.


    Casillas remained silent, and looked at Mordo: "I''m not as good as you."


    At least in terms of arrogance and self-confidence, Casillas feels that he is indeed inferior to Mordu.


    After all, his skin color has been determined, and he doesn''t have any honey-confidence bonus.


    Mordur thought that Casillas was talking in other directions. Hearing Casillas''s tone of admiration, his eyes flickered, and he said on his own: "This is why you want Domam to come over. , In order to hurt both darkness and darkness?"


    What the hell?


    and many more.


    Correct.


    This is why I am.


    Casillas picked it up in his heart, and then remembered the message sent by Lake some time ago, and understood it, and then couldn''t help but mourned twice for Modu: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Mordu chuckled, "I think you know exactly what I want to say."


    Obviously, according to Casillas''s personality, Mordu once again automatically made up some of his brain. I am afraid that for Casillas, it is a state where everyone is drunk and I am alone.


    It''s not bad.


    I also wake up.


    Mordur looked at Casillas with the expression of regretting the past: "Maybe, I can help you a little bit."


    Casillas glanced at Mordo: "I think you hate darkness the most."


    "Yes I am."


    Mordur said directly: "But I said that I care more about the greatest darkness than your darkness."


    Casillas: "..."


    You really don''t know how to write the word death.


    One bite of the greatest darkness.


    Who are you talking about?


    If this is the greatest darkness between my teacher and the **** king Zeus, you are afraid that when you first thought about it, the darkness would come directly and kill you.


    The reason why you are not dead right now is simple.


    Casillas felt a little weak in his heart to complain, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com looks very calm on the surface: "Why is it now?"


    Mordu''s eyes flickered.


    Why now?


    This is a good question, but for Mordor, it is not a problem.


    the reason is simple.


    Stephen was led in by him, but as a result, Stephen became good friends with Gu Yi''s adopted son, Wang, and his leader is an instructor in Stephen''s heart.


    What is this called?


    The reason why Lao Tzu offends Gu Yi by letting you in is not to make you and Gu Yi look good friends.


    You should stand with me to maintain the true light and justice, rather than mixing with the darkness disguised as light.


    really.


    All this was planned long ago.


    Even if Emperor Weishan indicated that he would re-elect his heir, Gu Yi still had the ability to let his successor continue to be good friends with her adopted son, who has inherited all her behaviors.


    I''m determined not to let your conspiracy succeed.


    Mo Du, who said that he had seen through the evil plan of the ancient one, made a decision in his heart. Anyway, from the beginning, he did the training for the successor of Emperor Wei Shan.


    So what''s the use of Gu Yi?


    With you, you will continue to use your identity to moisturize things silently to poison the next supreme mage.


    so.


    Then why don''t you die?


    Mordu''s heart was stunned. Suddenly, the thought came into being. Anyway, if there is Gu Yi, he came to educate Stephen. In that case, what role does Gu Yi have?


    But he certainly wouldn''t do it.


    fortunately.


    Mordu had a very suitable candidate in his mind.


    ¡­

 Chapter 883: Hurry up, all the flowers Im waiting for are thanked

    It seems that all blacks have the same confidence.


    Although black honey self-confidence is far inferior to curry, this kind of self-confidence does exist. It seems that this kind of self-confidence has existed since the Civil War.


    But.


    Why don''t they think about it, if they are really confident, why, it was not theirs with the same skin color that led them to the uprising, but the white-skinned ones?


    In short, Mordu also has such self-confidence.


    Casillas was the one Mordo found.


    Mordo looked at Casillas in front of him, and talked about his abacus: "Although I don''t approve of your choice, Casillas, you and I both understand that the greatest evil."


    Casillas did not speak.


    He was thinking silently whether he had stabbed Mordu now to clear the door for his teacher, or waited a while until the work on hand was finished.


    Wait.


    Casillas whispered in his heart, then looked at Mordo: "I need to get the book of darkness."


    Mordu''s expression remained unchanged: "Yes."


    "Don''t you ask me why?"


    "unnecessary."


    Mordu looked at Casillas like this: "I want to believe you."


    Casillas was stunned, looking at Casillas, whose face was full of confidence, and opened his mouth: "Well, I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Mordu looked at the right hand extended in front of him, looked up at Casillas, smiled contemptuously, and then turned and left.


    WTF?


    Casillas looked at Mordo, who disappeared in front of him in a blink of an eye, and recalled the expression of Mordo just now. Some did not quite understand. What exactly did that expression mean?


    but¡­


    Casillas immediately thought of Mordo''s complexion, and then he was relieved.


    The King of God chose to clean up the black, which was simply too correct and wise.


    Casillas thought so in his heart, and turned and left.


    Some time in a few days.


    After watching the Supreme Mage enter the universe, Mordu promptly sent Casillas the current message.


    That night.


    After Mimi unlocked one of Kama Taj''s seal nodes, while waiting for Casillas to come, the result was that Casillas hadn''t waited yet, but the king''s news had arrived.


    turn out to be¡­


    Just now, Stephen Strange opened the Time Gem directly with a secret spell, and successfully used the power of the Time Gem to take care of an apple.


    This.


    Mordor rushed to the library immediately.


    Ever since Stephen Strange entered Kama Taj, the Eye of Agomoto, which stores the gem of time, has been placed in the temple.


    In fact, from a certain perspective, the moment Stephen Strange entered Kama Taj, the ancient wizard who had put down the gem of time had already stepped down.


    "Gu Yi is the current supreme mage, and the mysterious mage was the Agomoto who created the Eye of Agomoto thousands of years ago."


    "Agomoto has created three powerful temples in the real world."


    "The locations of these three temples are New York, London and Hong Kong Island."


    "The three temples form the protection net of our world today. While protecting Kama Taj, they also protect the world. The temple protects the world, and the mages protect the temple."


    "Who will make trouble?"


    Stephen Strange frowned and said in a puzzled manner: "We have already begun to enter the interstellar world outside."


    Not to mention that there are Super Investigation Bureau, Saint Seiya...


    Wang quietly glanced at Mordor, and said to Stephen Strange, "This is not true, such as creatures in other dimensions."


    Stephen looked at the king: "Like Domam!"


    Mo Duo directly stunned, glanced at Wang thoughtfully, his mind turned a little, and then he looked at Stephen: "How did you know this name?"


    I knew it.


    Damn, Gu Yi''s infiltration of Stephen through her adopted son king has already begun.


    Stephen also clearly noticed something wrong on Mordor¡¯s face. He glanced at Wang as if seeking advice, and then said to Mordor: "What I saw in the book of Camustro, how? NS?"


    Stephen looked at the king again.


    This time, he completely affirmed that all this was planned by Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi refused to tell Stephen who was the greatest evil, but no matter what evil it was, Domam was the best person to hold back, and there was no one of the kind.


    The king over there is also sharing the origins of Domam with Stephen Cop.


    A living in the most terrifying existence in the endless darkness, a dimensional dark demon beyond time, is the devourer of the universe, is the destroyer of the world, with infinite energy and great ambition, he wants to invade all the universe, will All worlds are submerged into darkness, and only in this way can he become the biggest, most terrifying, and only darkness!


    Stephen opened his mouth.


    at this time.


    Jingle Bell!


    Modu and Wang immediately looked at the direction of the ringtone masterpiece.


    The London Temple.


    The mind fell, with a bang, and the door to the London Temple opened directly. Then, a dark-skinned guardian on the London side quickly ran towards it, but Casillas who appeared immediately afterwards had already The guardian was directly crushed into scum.


    "not good!"


    "Casillas!"


    Wang and Mordu were taken aback for a moment, and they both showed their magic shields directly, ready to respond to the enemy.


    In the chaotic universe.


    Lake retracted his gaze from this, looked to the side, and Gu Yi, who came to his side to make tea, said: "In this way, Domam should be able to believe it."


    Then¡­


    Dommam will bring great ambition and ambition to the small breaking ball aggressively, and then will be swallowed by Lake with an excuse.


    Gu Yi''s gaze is still in the picture: "In this way, can the existence that can be deceived?"


    Lake said: "If you come here for no reason, you may not be able to deceive, but Mordor has taken action. As long as Domam has seen the conversation between Casillas and Mordor, then everything is not a problem."


    In fact, Domam already believed it after watching the conversation between Casillas and Mordo.


    After all, from a certain point of view, there is no problem with the reason why Mordor would do this. It is completely in line with the character''s psychology and behavioral logic.


    First of all, Mordor is an earthling, not Midgard. Naturally, he still has no sense of belonging to Midgard.


    Secondly, Mordu was still dark-skinned, and he was still a racial group only a few steps away from extinction.


    so¡­


    Mordur believed that Zeus, the **** king who led their genocide, and Gu Yi, who was indifferent to their genocide, was the greatest evil that they joined together. There was nothing wrong with this.


    As for Mordu, why didn''t he doubt Emperor Weishan?


    hehe.


    Mordu''s power was given by Emperor Weishan. It is not so much that Mordo''s honey is confident of Emperor Weishan, it is better to say that Mordo can only selectively believe that Emperor Weishan is bright.


    After all, if he doubted Emperor Weishan, first of all, his power would be taken back by Emperor Weishan.


    so¡­


    Mordor said that he hated all the darkness, but in fact, he was darker than anyone else.


    soon.


    In the picture, the first duel between the fledgling Stephen Strange and Casillas is about to come to an end.


    At this moment, Steven was unsheathed and fighting against the zealots, while instructing Christine, who had not seen him for almost ten months, to help him perform the operation.


    Gu Yi looked at Christine in the picture and frowned: "This woman."


    When she was rescuing Stephen, something from Stephen was also passed on to Christine.


    Medical skills.


    Lake looked at the expression on Gu Yi¡¯s face and smiled: ¡°Any time you ask for it, you need to pay. If Christine was Stephen¡¯s girlfriend before, then there is no need to pay for the rescue, because of the relationship, but now They are not anymore, this is the correct procedure."


    no way.


    After Rachel and Christine came back from Paris, Rachel went to find the Three Goddesses of Fate and took a look at Christine¡¯s fate. As for the result, Lake didn¡¯t know what happened. In short, after returning, Rachel proposed that since Stephen has changed his job, his medical skills should be unnecessary. UU reading


    so¡­


    "I made a deal with Weishandi."


    Lake looked at Gu Yi and said with a smile: "It''s almost time, my Virgo Golden Guardian, how is your script for the curtain call?"


    According to the normal rhythm, Stephen does not yet have the ability to become a teacher.


    but¡­


    Lake went to find Emperor Wei Shan directly, and directly stated that since Emperor Wei Shan was not willing to be an enemy of him, then he would not be an enemy of Kama Taj. In this case, Emperor Wei Shan needs to be so good at teaching what to do. Well, the golden saint of the virgin palace who dangles me has been slow to return. This is what I want to do. Do you have other ideas?


    This is not.


    Emperor Wei Shan said that he could go to school.


    Gu Yi said, "I will arrange it."


    Lake nodded: "Recently, your servant, Mordo, has a lot of brain supplements."


    Gu Yi smiled: "He has his destiny, doesn''t he?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised, and he nodded.


    after awhile.


    After Gu Yi left, Lake looked up and seemed to see his gaze above the edge of the solar system. He saw the darkness that was about to move. He sat cross-legged on the Chaos Force Tree: "Domam, hurry up, I The waiting flowers are all gone."


    It felt like fighting the landlord.


    Lake and the Supreme Master are farmers.


    And Domam was just like the one who grabbed the landlord.


    but¡­


    Obviously it was the peasant who hesitated to play which card he had in his hand, but when it came to here, it was indeed the other way round. It was the turn of the landlord Domam who hesitated over there and didn''t know how to play the card.


    but.


    Now that Lake and Gu Yi are basically clear cards, Domam should be about to play cards.


    ¡­

 Chapter 884: The darkness that is about to arrive

    The three of them were fighting the landlords, and now, the cards in their hands were already out of the ordinary.


    In Domam''s view, the Supreme Mage currently has at most three single cards in his hand. As for Lake, there is only one card left in his hand, but it is still the smallest.


    Lake thinks so, and I hope Domam thinks so.


    There is not much that Lake can do now. If Domam is not fooled in this way, then Lake can only retreat and send Odin directly to the West.


    after all¡­¡­


    To put it interchangeably, if the universe itself can''t give up much Mam, if this is the case, there is no need for Lake to give Odin to the universe. He would rather Odin ferment in the grave.


    Lake sat under the Chaos Force Tree, watching Domam at the edge of the solar system.


    The Temple of Hong Kong Island.


    "Strange?"


    After the Mage Mordor had solved the problem of not playing cards according to the routine, there was no such thing as he said, a fanatic who only steals things and does not kill people. He cared about the next generation of Supreme Mage Stephen Strange, and immediately rushed to this side, look. While wearing a cloak over there, Steven, who was injured, but nothing serious, was a little surprised: "Are you okay?"


    Stephen is still in a state of fright.


    After all, this is the first time for Stephen, and for the first time, after all, there is a sense of ritual, just like the first time Lake joined the overseas battlefield that year, his performance is at best as good as Stephen.


    Stephen panted, regained his senses, and looked at Master Mordor: "Relatively speaking, I''m okay."


    For the first time in battle, I fought with the enemy head-to-head, and even battled with the soul.


    Stephen felt that the excitement brought by just an hour far exceeded the sum total of the excitement of his life.


    Ok.


    You are the destined protagonist.


    Master Modu felt unscientific, but when he thought that Steven was the designated successor of Emperor Weishan, he felt that Emperor Weishan might have protected Stephen from behind.


    On this point, Mordu also has evidence.


    "The floating cloak behind you."


    "Yeah, he helped me."


    "..."


    "Floating cloak."


    The Supreme Mage who had just returned from the Chaos Force Universe also appeared, and glanced at the magic cloak behind Stephen: "He is a rare treasure."


    Stephen looked at the Supreme Mage who appeared: "He escaped?"


    "Casillas?"


    "Yes."


    Stephen looked at the Supreme Mage: "He can fold space and matter at will."


    The Supreme Mage was slightly surprised: "You mean, he can fold matter outside the mirror world, in the real world?"


    When Mordor heard these words, he couldn''t help but look at Stephen.


    He felt that this time, he seemed to be playing big.


    "How many people does he have?"


    "Two, I trapped one of them in the desert."


    "Where is the other one?"


    "The corpse is still in the hall, and Master Drum is still there."


    "Mage Drum has been escorted to Kama Taj."


    "The London Temple has fallen, and now only the New York Temple and the Hong Kong Island Temple can protect us from the dark space. You need to defend the New York Temple immediately, then you need a new mage, Strange Master."


    "..."


    After listening to the conversation between the two, Mordo once again set his sights on the Supreme Mage.


    Let Strange go to New York?


    WTF?


    Who doesn''t know that New York is the final home of evil. If Strange is allowed to pass, what is the difference between it and the sheep''s mouth.


    I will never allow this to happen.


    Mordu secretly said in his heart.


    But¡­¡­


    "Do not."


    When Mordor was just about to speak, Stephen had already spoken. After listening to the Supreme Mage¡¯s arrangement, he directly expressed rejection and turned to look at the Supreme Mage: "I¡¯m Doctor Strange, not a mage, not a sir. It¡¯s a doctor. I just killed a person. When I was a doctor, I sweared that I would try my best not to hurt people. When I was a doctor, I was to save people, not to kill.¡±


    "You are a doctor just to save a person''s life, your own."


    "Oh, you see through me, don''t you?"


    "I have a friend who said this to me."


    "what?"


    "To kill is not to kill, and to kill is not to kill!"


    "What does it mean?"


    "Killing is to save people, but killing is not a crime."


    "Nonsense."


    Stephen said directly: "To kill is to kill, and to kill is sin."


    The supreme mage carried his hands on his back, with a faint expression: "But if you were a higher being, you wouldn''t think so. In the eyes of a higher being, life is not eternal, only the soul is eternal."


    Stephen crashed directly.


    The Supreme Mage immediately looked at Stephen with a blank face: "I didn''t see you through, what I saw is the truth, you are arrogant in your heart, you want to return to your delusion to control everything, even death, no one can Take control of death!"


    Unless you are the king of gods.


    but¡­¡­


    From the beginning of Lake¡¯s hands on **** to the real control of **** and the real control of death, the time spent is also massive. Even if it were not for the **** dimension to die by himself, I am afraid that by now, Lake is still not right. Hell is going to start.


    A great **** king controls the time it takes to die. Besides, what a mere mortal?


    Want to eat fart is more realistic than this.


    Stephen didn''t know what the Supreme Mage was thinking: "Can''t even Domam not do it? He can make people immortal."


    "The more mankind is afraid of death, Domam will have vitality. He is the master of all darkness."


    "That is equivalent to raising him."


    Stephen seemed to have reacted and recalled something, and walked directly in front of the Supreme Mage: "Then you lied to me that you want to control death. I know how you did it. I saw the missing page of Camustro. Ceremony."


    Emperor Weishan?


    The Supreme Mage looked at Stephen calmly: "I remind you, pay attention to the next wording, doctor."


    "Because you may not like to listen, do you?"


    "Because you may not know what you are talking about."


    The heart of Mordu who was next to him brightened, and he wanted to laugh, but his expression remained fixed, echoing Stephen''s words, he also looked at the Supreme Mage, and directly asked: "What is he talking about."


    Play it smashed.


    Hahaha.


    Emperor Weishan has already given up on you because of your association with the greatest evil, and you still want to influence the next generation of Supreme Masters to try to maintain yourself.


    Gu Yi, Gu Yi, you are a clever life, you are confused for a while.


    Stephen looked directly at the Supreme Mage in front of him: "I''m talking about her life span and the secret of her ability to live forever."


    Gu Yi''s expression remained unchanged.


    Stephen turned his head and glanced at Mordor, and directly revealed Gu Yi''s second big secret before then: "She obtains energy from the dark dimension, thereby gaining immortality."


    Mordu''s expression was a little strange, he seemed to be smiling, but he seemed to be shocked: "This is not true."


    Stephen looked directly at Gu Yi: "I saw the ceremony and understood it. I know how you did it."


    To be precise.


    Stephen should have learned everything after putting on the floating cloak.


    Knowing why Wei Shandi chose him, and also knowing why Wei Shandi gave up the supreme mage.


    but¡­¡­


    Perhaps Emperor Weishan chose to abandon the Supreme Master because the Supreme Master had used the power of darkness.


    But this is not the main reason for giving up the Supreme Master.


    The main reason is that the Supreme Mage has already jumped to the Chaos Force Universe and has been directly promoted to raise his salary.


    The future of the chaotic universe, the guardian of the Virgo Palace, one of the zodiac signs, is definitely better than the so-called wizard of Emperor Weishan.


    The Supreme Mage has not yet entered the post, there is already a galaxy that belongs to her.


    What does Weishandi Mage have?


    There is nothing other than the so-called power, even immortality, there is no way to give it to the mage.


    Of course.


    Emperor Weishan will definitely not tell Stephen about this matter. In case, Stephen was also dug away. From a certain perspective, Emperor Weishan chose Stephen. One of the reasons, is it not because Weishan The emperor felt that it was difficult for a character like Stephen to be dug into the chaotic universe.


    The Supreme Mage was silent for a while after Stephen finished saying these words The atmosphere became tense.


    Mage Mordu has been secretly mobilizing energy, ready to deal with the possible evil hands of the Supreme Mage.


    The Supreme Master couldn''t do anything.


    quite a while.


    The Supreme Mage looked at Stephen in front of him and withdrew his eyes: "As I said, arrogant."


    I came into contact with some things, thought that what I saw was all the facts, and even said it so impatiently?


    If this is not arrogance, then nothing is.


    If the supreme mage were to choose the heir by himself, it would be Stephen like this. Gu Yi would not consider any time and space. The heir she valued was always like Casillas.


    Look at Casillas?


    If Stephen and Casillas exchange positions, it is estimated that after eating the first person, Stephen will announce all over the world that he is Hannibal.


    One sentence.


    Stephen, can''t hold back your breath.


    In the chaotic universe.


    Lake looked at the image in the projection, and after the Supreme Mage had left, he also put away the projection and looked at the edge of the solar system again.


    Next second.


    Lake''s eyes lit up slightly, and then the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    It''s finally here, old man!


    The whole person I''m waiting for is almost stiff.


    Lake watched as he was still wandering around the edge of the solar system, but at this moment, he has begun to use the darkness invisible to the naked eye cautiously like a cat tentatively protruding his paws into the solar system, and he couldn''t help it. I want to laugh inside.


    Domam?


    Cat?


    Lake touched his chin, and seemed to think of something interesting.


    ...

 Chapter 885: Feel like Im doing it again

    ut¡­¡­


    Lake thought about Stephen''s attitude and way of speaking to the Supreme Mage just now, and his expression became a little more subtle.


    This hasn''t happened yet. This doesn''t put the Supreme Master in his eyes. If this has some ability to float, then he wouldn''t have the same attitude towards himself.


    Lake rubbed his chin, his expression flickering slightly.


    But Lake didn''t plan to go to Stephen to tell him who is the father. At least he is not interested in looking for him now. If he is looking for it, he should wait.


    Wait for this matter to come to an end.


    In the chaos of the underworld.


    At this moment, the one hundred thousand forbidden troops in the underworld are fully armed and have begun to gather in the underworld from all over the world, and Frank Custer, the chief coach of the one hundred thousand forbidden forces, is even more fully armed and murderous!


    The powerful star John Wick and the precious star Matt are also close behind.


    As long as Domam opens his dimensional mouth on the earth, then the three giants of the Hades 100,000 Forbidden Army will join forces to attack, and the famous master will directly make Domam have no return this time.


    As for Vivienne, the Queen of Darkness?


    Vivienne was still under its big shame tree.


    When Lake walked over, he happened to see Vivian''s cheeks with excitement.


    Is this...find the heart?


    "did you find it?"


    "Um."


    Vivienne hugged Lake and nodded: "I feel that my heart is falling into a certain time and space, but I have not been able to locate it before, but now I finally found it. I can''t wait to take her back. NS."


    Lake said, "Is it so fast?"


    Vivian looked at Lake with a smile on her face and shrugged: "I said, if you don''t mind my heart..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Well, go quickly, do you need me to accompany you?"


    Vivian waved her hand: "No need, I can feel that there is also a technological space and time, I just need to bring red."


    "The Red Queen?"


    Lake frowned and said: "The power of the Red Queen is not enough for him to be able to connect in any time and space."


    Vivian said: "The Red Queen just thought about going out for a trip. She gave me a copy. As long as I get to that time and space, I can find a computer and upload it, and the Red Queen will be able to appear."


    Then, after finding the heart, download the red queen uploaded over there, and wait to come back here, after passing it to the red, so that means that the red queen has also traveled to other time and space.


    Perfect.


    Lake listened to Vivienne''s words, smiled, and nodded: "Well, just right, Hades will also be promoted to Hades. When you come back, you will be the real Empress of Hades."


    After Lake nodded and agreed, Vivian kissed Lake on the cheek, and then went directly to the Chaos Force Tree. Vivian herself cannot directly enter the time-space corridor. He needs to rely on the Force Tree. Of help.


    Lake didn''t worry about Vivian''s safety at all. In any time and space, as long as Vivian was in danger, he would be able to detect it for the first time and then descend.


    soon.


    Vivian took the Force Tree directly to the time-space corridor.


    Empress Ming left the chaotic universe temporarily.


    same.


    The Golden Saint Seiya of Lake''s virgin palace is returning.


    at the same time.


    When Vivian took the Force Tree to leave, the Supreme Mage was about to call for a curtain call.


    In the operating room.


    The Supreme Master went out of his body directly, glanced at himself who was lying on the operating table and was undergoing rescue operations, and then floated to the outside of the operating room.


    Upon seeing this, Stephen also had his soul out of his body. He found the Supreme Mage who was standing in front of the window and watching the lights outside. He said anxiously: "You must go back into the body, otherwise you will have no time."


    "Time is relative. You are not yet accustomed to the role of a mage. I have spent countless years looking into the future. The current timeline is a bit different from what I imagined. It turns out that she is so beautiful."


    "Do you think it''s worth it that you just died like this?"


    "Dead, no, I am immortal."


    When the Supreme Mage heard these words, he interrupted Stephen directly, and glanced at Stephen sideways: "Did you forget what you said? I chose darkness for immortality."


    Stephen lowered his head: "Sorry, I don''t know the truth."


    Just now, when Stephen was fighting with Casillas, in order to win the trust of Domam, Casillas had a duel with the Supreme Mage. At the same time, he also stated what the Supreme Mage had done to the dark dimension. Then he stabbed the Supreme Mage with a knife.


    Only then did Stephen understand that it turns out that there are some powers that you can get without paying, as long as you are strong enough.


    Although the supreme mage has absorbed the power of the dark dimension to ensure his eternal life, the supreme mage uses the power of darkness, but does not surrender to the darkness, but enslaves the darkness.


    I forgive the Supreme Master.


    After finishing apologizing, Stephen said to the Supreme Mage: "But now, the dark dimension has taken back the power you used to prostitute. You are no longer immortal. You should go back and return to your body. ."


    The Supreme Mage smiled: "I can''t go back anymore."


    Talking.


    In the operating room that was under emergency rescue, the ripples on the monitoring equipment began to become stable.


    "My mission has been accomplished."


    The Supreme Mage could feel the revival of the sleeping Virgo galaxy in the Chaos Universe, and turned to Stephen and said: "I have guarded this planet for countless years and have defeated countless enemies. As the guardian of Kama Taj The mission has been completed. Next, the mission of guarding this planet should be your responsibility, Dr. Strange."


    Stephen opened his mouth: "But I''m not ready yet."


    "No one is ready."


    The Supreme Mage looked at Stephen with a smile: "When you hold the scalpel for the first time, do you think you are ready? You have the talent to become a great legendary mage. If not, Emperor Weishan will not go. I choose you, I should go, no matter how late, the welcome banquet will not be able to catch up."


    Stephen was taken aback for a moment.


    Welcome party?


    What welcome banquet?


    But when Stephen came back to his senses and was about to ask about one or two, the Supreme Mage in front of him had disappeared without a trace.


    What banquet?


    Of course, it was the welcome dinner hosted by the Zodiac for the Saint Seiya of the Virgo Palace, and the Saint Seiya of the Virgo Palace officially returned, which means that the originally locked Virgo Palace Temple can finally open for business.


    Lake did not go to this welcome banquet.


    after all¡­¡­


    If the boss and employees have a banquet, there is only one possibility in the end, that is, no one will enjoy it. Therefore, Lake drank directly under the Chaos Force Tree and asked Hermione to attend on his behalf. After attending his welcome dinner, Lake will have a drink with Gu Yi alone.


    Happy compared to the zodiac.


    Domam at this moment is also happy to sing in the dark dimension that today is a good day.


    God King Zeus and God King Odin fought a battle, and both were injured, one missing and the other seriously injured.


    I don¡¯t know how many years it has been to protect the little broken ball, and he has made a huge reputation among the endless dimensions. The supreme mage whose name can stop the crying of countless dimensional demon gods has finally gone offline?


    Hahaha.


    The day was clear, the rain stopped, and there was no doubt that in this situation, Domam felt that he could do it again.


    "Set off!"


    "Go to Earth."


    "Swallow the earth, swallow the earth, I can take the opportunity to swallow the World Tree universe, and even with the earth, I can also swallow the chaotic universe created by that **** Zeus."


    "Quickly, send it to me, give me a big array, I am coming."


    "My God, why is the distance from the edge of the solar system to the small ball so far?"


    At the time when the Primal Chaos Universe was born, Domam wanted to run as far as possible, even out of the solar system, but now, Domam felt that his choice at that time was a big mistake.


    This is too far.


    Therefore, while moving his dark body, Domam used his power to convey his excitement and perverse emotions to Casillas, who killed his teacher: "Quickly, set up the teleportation array for me. Hurry up, I''m going to eat the earth!"


    Although many times, Domam likes to slowly chew the delicious taste and taste the countless negative emotions that bloom in the process of chewing But this is the earth.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Domam had made up his mind. After landing on the earth, he swallowed the earth and ran away quickly. As for the taste and so on, this time can be ignored.


    After all, like Gu Yi, the **** king Zeus, who had used his power for nothing, just fell asleep with serious injuries, not disappeared or died.


    damn it.


    Why didn''t that guy, like Odin, be stabbed to death by his own son with a knife in the back?


    Dommam thought anxiously in his heart, and then frantically complained about the **** of the curse, the **** god, and Igominming had already started the curse. As a result, the **** of the curse didn''t dare to put this curse on Zeus. Body.


    Garbage god, one day, I Domam, the great darkness, will swallow up. So the known universe, let you join the real darkness and understand what is called real darkness.


    only.


    This matter does not mean that Domam can come, it can come directly.


    Making a play requires a full set.


    Kama Taj guards the three major temples of the earth dimension. The New York and London temples have been hung up, but the temples on Hong Kong Island are still there. If the temples on Hong Kong Island still exist, directly send Thomas If Mu is summoned, it goes without saying, I am afraid that a fool knows that everything before this is acting, this is a trap.


    I don''t want to kill my teacher a second time.


    Casillas thought about it in his heart. Therefore, for Domam¡¯s unreasonable request, he directly refused, saying that you want to float on your side, and I will find a way to solve the Hong Kong Island Temple. Yes, take the earth into the darkness of eternal life.


    ...

 Chapter 886: Exposed modulus

    When Casillas said these words, the expression on his face was full of enthusiasm for the dark, and he did not hesitate to hesitate.


    Exquisite acting skills and rich body language instantly conquered Domam.


    This made Domam a little relieved. He was relieved that at the time, after Casillas failed for the first time, he did not choose to take Casillas'' soul back, but continued to carry on with Casillas. Dark erosion operations.


    really.


    The effort must be rewarded.


    Dommam was a little bit emotional. While rushing to the small break, he told Casillas that if this happened, Casillas would become a powerful demon **** in the dark dimension. Of the various laws, Casillas can choose one or two.


    Casillas naturally expressed gratitude again and again.


    At the same time, when Casillas was acting, Master Mordor was also acting.


    In the dilapidated New York Temple.


    Mage Mordo looked at wearing a floating cloak, and Dr. Strange Stephen, who inherited the Kama Taj ring, played the same exquisite acting skills: "You are right, she is not what I thought."


    Ever since the Supreme Master refused to reverse time and resurrect his extinct people, Master Mordor knew that the Supreme Master had changed: "The dark dimension is a place full of turbulence and innumerable dangers. She has been affected by darkness and evil. It was swallowed, disguised as a bright dark evil."


    Stephen raised his eyebrows calmly.


    He vaguely felt that something was wrong, but there would be no good evidence for a while.


    but¡­


    No matter how good Master Mordor hides, even the expression and tone of Master Mordor are full of sadness and incomprehension, but still unable to explain, a key message revealed in this sentence.


    It seems that under this sorrow and incomprehension, there is still a lot of good happiness hidden?


    Is it my illusion?


    Stephen originally wanted to ask questions directly, but reminiscent of the scene where he had a showdown with the Supreme Mage without knowing the truth of the matter. After a moment of silence, he chose to keep watching.


    obviously.


    Stephen grew up after the death of the Supreme Mage, and he knew what it meant to be, and he spoke carefully without knowing that the sky he saw was the entire sky.


    "She told us that we couldn''t do this, but she drew strength from it herself and maintained her life span for hundreds of years."


    "She did what she thought was right."


    A short life, even if it is possessed of powerful powers, cannot make the demon gods of endless dimensions become jealous, because you are strong, and once your life is over, you will have no uselessness in being strong.


    But if you have eternal life and strength?


    Then, you are just like the **** king Zeus, just born, almost all the demon gods of countless dimensions and space in the solar system have withdrawn from the solar system one after another.


    Even if they came first.


    "But it comes at a price, haven''t you seen it?"


    Mage Mordo put away the sadness on his face, and looked at Stephen eagerly: "Her forbidden actions have brought countless enthusiasts to Domam, and Casillas is the big mistake she caused. , That''s not even counted, after you, the destined descendant of Emperor Weishan entered Kama Taj, she tried to use the king to influence you, and we eventually became her pawns."


    Strange Doctor Stephen looked at the Master of Mordor, and in his heart, he was already reading frantically, trying to find out why Mordor did this, and the reason why he was so impatient to put the Supreme Master on the pillar of shame.


    But Stephen looked around, but didn''t find a suitable answer.


    Because, in Stephen''s view, there is no reason for what Master Mordor did.


    But now is not the time to think about it.


    Dommam is the most important thing right now.


    Stephen directly interrupted the chanting of Master Mordor, and said directly: "Mordor, the London Temple has fallen, and the New York Temple has been attacked twice. You know where Casillas'' next move is."


    "Hong Kong Island!"


    "You used to swear to me that if you want to defend the temple to the death, that day will always come. Today is that day. I need you to fight with me."


    "...You need to get something first."


    "what?"


    "The Eye of Agomoto."


    Mordor said to Stephen: "The Eye of Agomoto is one of the most powerful holy artifacts of Kama Taj. If you want to defeat Domam, the Eye of Agomoto is the most powerful backing. Back then, When Gu Yi faced Domam''s first invasion, he used the Eye of Agomoto to repel Domam."


    Speaking of this, Mordur paused: "At the very least, they said that. If it seems, I''m afraid that at the time, Gu Yi could join the darkness."


    Stephen looked at Mordor, who was crazy about nailing the Supreme Mage to the pillar of shame as soon as he had a chance in the words.


    The closed Agomoto Eye was revealed.


    Next second.


    The Firelight Portal opens directly, and the opposite is where Hong Kong Island is located.


    but¡­


    The arrival of the two seemed to be too late.


    The temple on Hong Kong Island has fallen.


    Accompanied by the colorful black fog that is invisible to the naked eye, Casillas walked slowly with two fanatics in the black fog like a street patrol.


    "Too late."


    Casillas raised his eyebrows and watched as the Strange Doctor Stephen, who had already brought the Eye of Agomoto, came out of the fire portal, said loudly in the surrounding explosive environment: "You are too late. Now, darkness, endless darkness, is about to fall."


    With the fall of the three major temples of Kama Taj, the endless dimensional protective barrier that was maintained on the earth declared a complete collapse.


    If you follow the normal rhythm, there is no doubt that at the moment when the earth barrier disappears, countless dimensions and spaces that have seen the earth should be attacked at the first time.


    but¡­


    At the moment when the chaotic universe appeared in the solar system, countless dimensions and space demon gods had already given way, and many Mamm would think this is a golden opportunity, but for other dimensions and dimensions, even if Lake is sleeping now , But the sleeping **** king is enough to arouse their jealousy and dare not do anything.


    Upon seeing this, Mordo looked at Casillas, who did not speak the spirit of cooperation, with fire in his eyes, but still subduedly echoed his current personality, deliberately or unconsciously glanced at the eyes of Agomoto in Steve''s arms: " We are too late, no one can stop him."


    Steven was aware of Mordor''s afterglow, and he glanced down at his Agomoto Eye, then looked up and looked at the Hong Kong Island that had been turned into rubble, and said in a deep voice, "No, it''s not too late."


    Finished.


    The Eye of Agomoto opened directly, revealing the gem of time in it.


    Next second.


    The power of the time gem is activated instantly.


    In an instant, time stagnated, with a bang, a long river of time appeared directly in front of Stephen, and then, based on the experience that Stephen once played with time with an apple, he fiddled with time again.


    boom!


    Time went upstream in an instant, moving towards the past with a bang.


    "what?"


    Originally, he had already begun to teleport one-third of his body to the earth, but at this moment, Domam who was not in the teleportation blinked in the void and looked at all this in a daze, and then a second later, Once again, he moved quickly toward the small broken ball.


    On Hong Kong Island.


    In an instant, except for Stephen and Mage Mordor, all the people in the three blocks around here were in a state of turning back time.


    "We have another chance."


    As Stephen hurried towards the temple on Hong Kong Island, he said so to the Master Mordor next to him.


    Mage Mordo followed Stephen, seeing that Stephen had no psychological pressure to use the Time Gem, and even after using the Eye of Agomoto, when there was nothing at all, his heart was full of surprises.


    Great.


    Stephen doesn¡¯t mind using Time Gems to do the right thing. If UU read said that, Stephen can also use Time Gems to bring back their extinct races from the long river of time. .


    This is great.


    Master Mordor was full of enthusiasm, of course, his expression was full of emotions that he should have.


    Casillas, who was stuck in a state of turning back time, clenched his fist, trying to pull himself out of the state of turning back time.


    after all¡­


    Who made Casillas go to the underworld, and something happened to Clarice in the sea, and Clarice is the chief of the underworld police station, although she is not qualified to talk to the three goddesses of time and the three goddesses of destiny Yes, but please ask Minghou, let Minghou go to dialogue, it can still be done.


    Moreover.


    They need Domam to come, if they are really stopped by this stupid boy, then they will play a fart.


    Doesn''t this guy know that time is not something everyone can play with?


    Boom.


    Casillas directly broke free of the shackles of time backwards, with a bang, flipped directly, and was directly out of the vortex of time backwards.


    Next second.


    "Boom!"


    Casillas directly grabbed Stephen, who was actually a five-scumbag in front of him, and then fell directly on his back shoulder, and under the influence of time flow, he directly entered the next room.


    Stephen screamed in pain.


    Casillas directly lifted Stephen up. When the latter was preparing to start the time gem BUG to meet the enemy, Casillas directly put his mouth in Stephen''s ear: "Damn it, I must let Domam appear. This is the only way we can eliminate Domam."


    Stephen was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 887: Steve: My ancestors went to the South

    Stephen was suddenly taken aback when listening to the words in his ear.


    What does it mean that only Domam can kill him when he comes to earth?


    What the **** is this?


    Next second.


    When Stephen came back to his senses, Casillas had reappeared behind.


    Have no idea.


    Casillas definitely didn''t plan to have a showdown with this stunned green. After all, Uncle Ba has done things all his life, and has never explained to others.


    but¡­


    Just as veterans are never afraid of experienced soldiers but afraid of new recruits on the battlefield, so is Casillas, not to mention this is still a stunned boy who opens the gem of time when he doesn''t agree.


    Do you think the gem of time belongs to your house?


    MMP.


    When the Supreme Mage was in power, he used the time gems, and even turned on the time gems the number of times is very few. After all, using the time gem once will deepen the bond with the nemesis.


    Stephen is good, there is no psychological burden at all, is he playing the original big killer time gem into a common skill?


    What''s the difference between you and Altman''s big move right after he came out?


    Casillas complained in his heart for a while, expecting Stephen to understand his short and rapid words. After all, he is a Domam at the moment, so he can''t directly cooperate with this stunned boy in a showdown.


    Do you really think that Domam doesn''t like thinking and treat Domam as an idiot? How can a pure idiot become the most powerful demon in the dark dimension?


    Stephen looked at Casillas suspiciously, and when he saw the fanatical expression on Casillas''s face, he wondered if he had just heard hallucinations.


    but.


    Stephen believes that he did not have auditory hallucinations, but this cannot explain why Casillas did it.


    especially¡­


    "You killed the Supreme Mage."


    Stephen said in a deep voice toward Casillas. Although Mordor taught him skills most of the time, there is no doubt that he is an idol worshiper, and the Supreme Master is Stephen¡¯s best. Adored: "You killed her."


    Casillas was expressionless: "Compared with your use of time gems, the Supreme Master''s knowledge of time is far above you."


    Stephen showed anger.


    Next second.


    There was a flash of light in Stephen''s mind, and then he seemed to think of something, and looked up at Casillas in surprise.


    Yes.


    The Supreme Master once said something similar to him.


    Stephen suddenly remembered something. Before the Supreme Mage was dying, she had said that she had observed her future countless times in the long river of time, and only this future was the best.


    Originally, Stephen felt that the implication of the Supreme Mage was that she could not escape to death.


    But right now?


    These words of Casillas suddenly gave Stephen another explanation.


    but¡­


    Boom


    Casillas gave Stephen a chance to go into it without giving him any memories, and he appeared directly in front of Stephen, and shot out with a palm. While shattering time backwards, it also made Stephen fall into Mordor who ran in. On the body of the mage, then, the two of them instantly turned into a ground gourd and fell into the ruins rumblingly.


    Time went backwards and shattered.


    Next second.


    Rumble!


    Casillas and several of his enthusiasts raised their heads, staring enthusiastically at the colorful and endless darkness that began to fall again at this moment.


    "Roar!"


    Dommam''s roar began to float above the small broken ball.


    Master Mordor helped Stephen up: "What''s the matter."


    Stephen''s aftermath glanced at Casillas, who disappeared after seeing him from a distance, and then looked back at Mage Mordor: "My abilities are still too low."


    Master Mordu said solemnly: "What, can''t you use the time gem?"


    Stephen, with his head down, was wondering whether to believe Casillas'' words and heard Master Mordo say this. He raised his head and glanced at Master Mordo: "I can use it again."


    "what?"


    "The price of playing with time is huge."


    "..."


    When Master Mordor heard this, he was silent for a while, then raised his head, looking at Stephen in front of him with a different expression in his eyes.


    Stephen seemed to be holding onto his chest that had just been injured by Casillas unsuspectingly, walked to the front of Mage Mordor, looked up, and stared at the colorful black in the sky: "We have to think about it..."


    "I''m sorry, Stephen!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "what?"


    At the moment when Master Mordo''s fists were about to smash Stephen''s head, in an instant, Stephen''s figure disappeared in front of Master Mordo''s eyes.


    Master Mordu was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Stephen, who was next to his place just now.


    WTF?


    Stephen lowered his head to look at the time gem that was urged, and slowly closed it, then looked up at the Mage Mordor in front of him, and said coldly: "You really have a problem."


    Master Mordor''s eyes shrank slightly: "Are you lying to me?"


    There is no doubt about it.


    I just said that the time gem can only be used once, but it will be used in the next second. If this is not a deception, what is it called?


    Love?


    Stephen stared at Mage Mordor expressionlessly: "Since the Supreme Mage died, I feel that you are not quite right. Although you seem to be bright and righteous, a person living in the light, in the face To my teacher, no matter what kind of teacher¡¯s death message, at least it will show sad emotions, but your..."


    Mordo was also sad.


    But¡­


    Too fake.


    Mage Mordu was silent for a while, hehe looked at Stephen: "Yes, if you know what else the Supreme Mage has done, then you will hate her as much as I do, I believe."


    Stephen did not speak.


    Master Mordor said directly: "Back then, the Supreme Master did not stop when the whole world was sweeping crimes on a large scale. Then, I begged the Supreme Master to reverse such inhuman extinction, but do you know what the Supreme Master said?"


    Mage Mordor showed endless resentment: "She said, this is the choice of human beings, **** it, what is the choice of human beings, how prosperous our race was, all because of the greatest evil, the ancient one and the greatest The evils of the United States are linked together, and then they created such a tragic genocide, so I need the gem of time to reverse it all."


    so it is.


    When Stephen heard the words of Master Mordor, he immediately understood.


    Ok.


    This Mordo is a racist.


    After finishing speaking, Master Mordor raised his head and glanced at the colorful black, then looked at Stephen in front of him: "So, I sent you in the door to protect you and teach you spells, so, just not Corroded by this evil, and then, after you become the Supreme Mage, you can help me change this result. I have no malice against you, Stephen."


    Stephen stared at Mordor expressionlessly: "There is only one Supreme Mage, and that is Gu Yi, I said, I am not a mage, I am a doctor, Dr. Strange, you can call me... Doctor Strange!"


    "what?"


    Mage Mordo listened to these words and looked at Stephen: "Are you also corroded by the greatest evil?"


    Stephen opened his mouth.


    By the way...


    Originally at school, Stephen felt that if he left school and entered society, the topic of discrimination should not be so new.


    But it turned out that Stephen thought wrong.


    Later¡­


    Stephen came to the Snow Mountain, thinking that after entering the transcendental world, perhaps, discrimination or other things would not exist.


    But the result.


    Stephen thought in his heart and shook his head: "Sorry, I can''t do it."


    Master Mordor was shocked: "What, you can''t do it? No, no, you can move to it, you can use time gems, you can reverse time."


    Stephen nodded.


    "Yes, I can use time gems. I really lied to you, but I can''t do what you asked for."


    "What? Why is this?"


    "Because I don''t want to do it."


    "what?"


    Stephen looked at the shocked Mage Mordo in front of him, and looked at Mordo with a weird and thoughtful expression: "You know, UU Reading the first time I saw you, what was in my heart? ?"


    "what?"


    "I''m thinking, why all the pure blacks in the world are dead, but why are you still alive."


    "you¡­"


    "Have you not investigated me?"


    "what?"


    "It seems you really don''t know."


    Stephen looked at the shocked Mordo in front of him with an inexplicable expression. Then, his hands formed a magic shield, and he said quietly: "I''m from Texas!"


    Mordu''s eyes shrank directly.


    Boom!


    Stephen¡¯s spell shield directly blasted into the air, watching Mordor escaping from the attack range: ¡°Back then, if Lincoln were not lucky, history would have been rewritten. We in the South would dominate everything and let the Federation continue to be glorious. For so many years, giving you slaves too much freedom has caused you to feel that freedom is too much."


    Yes.


    Although Stephen is a New Yorker, before he came to New York, he was a Texas cowboy, and even Stephen''s grandfather, but he was a former leader of the Southern Army, if he hadn''t eaten something when he was on the expedition. Resulted in diarrhea on the battlefield, it is uncertain, that battle can change the entire historical process.


    But history is not true. The Northern Army won. Then, the Strange family¡¯s farm went bankrupt because the slaves did not work, so that when it was Strange¡¯s turn, he went to medical school. , All need loans.


    In those days, when the global crackdown was on, Stephen and the others specially celebrated with champagne in a certain place.


    but¡­


    These things cannot be said, and if it weren''t for tonight, it would be impossible for Steven to even say it.


    ¡­

 Chapter 888: Saints on the stage

    After all, Stephen is a public figure. Before his finger had an accident, he was a well-known federal surgeon.


    so¡­


    Just like politicians never tell the truth, Stephen, as a public figure, will not express his ideas in public.


    but.


    Who made Master Mordo so stupid? Stephen couldn''t help it.


    Good guys.


    As soon as you got your own slave because of the victory in the North, you ran to my southerner and said, let me southerner help your slaves to reverse the time and come back?


    You are afraid that your mind is full of mercury.


    So Stephen did not hold back.


    But it''s okay. After the slave is chopped off, his views can still be preserved.


    What?


    Stephen can''t beat Mordor?


    Maybe Stephen is just as good as Domam under the blessing of the Time Gem, but with the Time Gem, for a Mordor, that''s not a problem.


    Just like Casillas complained, Stephen didn''t mind making big moves as soon as he played.


    In the chaotic universe.


    Watching the development in the projection, Lake couldn''t help laughing, "It''s funny, it''s interesting."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at Gu Yi who was invited to drink tea next to him, and smiled: "I have to say, this is really a surprise."


    Gu Yi also smiled and said: "Steven is white, and he is also an elite white man, especially his character. It is normal for him to have such an appearance, but it is a pity that Mordor did not see clearly."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "If the little blacks can see a person clearly, they won''t be extinct, will they?"


    If those little blacks could be more stable back then, and knew what it meant, if they would kneel down and sing to conquer when they met Lake, frankly speaking, would there still be a global anti-crime campaign?


    Just look at the Hydra.


    Nowadays, Hydra is alive and moisturized. When alive, he worked in the Super-Inspection Bureau. Those who died due to a work-related injury did not need to go to Hell for trial. They just went to Hell, and then according to their personal wishes.


    If that person wants to stay on the earth, then live quietly on the earth.


    If he wants to be an angel in the kingdom of heaven, he can also join the army of the underworld and accumulate points. Anyway, he is dead, and it is impossible to die a second time. When the points are mixed, he can go to the heaven to be an angel.


    Furthermore, if you are lucky and are valued by Alexander Pierce, you can still join Alexander Pierce''s army.


    In short.


    Lake is also very interesting to people who know what is interesting.


    Looking at today''s capital.


    How did other people¡¯s capital slip and kneel? Looking at what people¡¯s capital has gained today, although the earth is still in the initial stage of the stars and the sea, there is no doubt that capital is so convinced that Lake is also taking most of the extraordinary on the earth. The forces have moved away.


    Capital gave his attitude. As for Lake, he also needs to give his attitude, let alone for capital, Lake also gave other, such as special benefits after death.


    In a word, if you give me face, I will definitely give you face, but if you don¡¯t give it, then I¡¯m sorry, then I don¡¯t want it either.


    so¡­


    Sweeping the world over.


    As for that Mordor?


    Mordu himself chose to die. Naturally, he also had to bear the price he had to pay for his death.


    In the dazzling state, under Stephen''s action of using the power of the gem of time to kill the chicken with a sledge-knife, Mordor was also a benevolent and violent death on the spot.


    Stephen looked at Mordur''s body and wiped his sweat.


    at this time.


    Wang''s voice came from behind: "Remember to remind me later, don''t make you angry."


    Stephen turned around and looked at him: "Wang, are you not dead?"


    Wang shook his head, led the temple mages out of the spark portal, looked up at the sky and said, "Is this the most powerful demon **** Domam in the dark dimension?"


    If it is said that Stephen was a little bit dubious about Casillas¡¯ words at the beginning, now, after seeing the expression on the king¡¯s face, Stephen had an epiphany: "So, all of this is in the plan of the Supreme Mage. Among them?"


    this is too scary.


    The king shook his head and said, "No, this is what the **** king meant."


    Steven subconsciously said: "God King, who?"


    The words just fell!


    A phantom of the phoenix in flames was directly projected in the sky, accompanied by the flame of the phoenix, with a bang, a red-haired and golden-robed Natasha Romanov fell on the ground, looking at Stephen: "So, you are the one who takes over the position of the Supreme Mage of the Guardian of Virgo?"


    Stephen blinked.


    The virgin palace?


    Between words.


    A huge big snake appeared in the projection. The big snake leaped high like a king cobra. From the picture, it seemed that it was caught by someone.


    There was a bang.


    Ophiuchus Tony Stark also appeared next to Natasha.


    only¡­


    Natasha looked at Tony Stark''s nano battle suit with a bit of speech: "Where''s your holy suit, please, fight the devil, can you put on your holy suit?"


    The mask on Tony''s face faded and he looked at Natasha: "As you said, you can awaken the sixth sense without external force as much as possible."


    Natasha said blankly: "I''m talking about letting you in training, but not letting you in actual combat."


    at this time.


    A huge bear that looked like a small hill roared and fell to the ground. Adam greeted Natasha, "I heard them say, you went to another place some time ago, where did you go?"


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment and rolled her eyes: "I don''t want to talk about this topic."


    She would rather not go.


    wrong.


    She shouldn''t have been so interested in the place of her origin. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t go to the port warehouse to get the amulet, and then she would not meet Lake, and so many things would not happen afterwards.


    The results of it?


    Am I older than my dad?


    Although the gods don''t care about age, Natasha is still a little speechless whenever she thinks about this question. Moreover, Natasha feels that looking at the entire universe, I am afraid that she is the only example where her daughter is older than her father.


    "correct."


    Natasha changed the subject directly and looked at Tony: "Where are Howard and Da Vinci, they can''t come here on this occasion?"


    This is Domam.


    If it was the last bronze, it would be too disrespectful of Domam''s strength.


    Tony pointed to the top of his head: "It''s on top, and Domam hasn''t fully arrived yet. We have to wait for Domam to come, and settle the matter that Domam wants to annex Midgard before we can play. of."


    Natasha nodded.


    Stephen next to him looked at the three people in front of him, blinked, couldn''t help coughing, and raised his little hand: "Hello, can you explain to me?"


    For example, what is this special?


    Natasha, Tony and Adam looked at each other.


    Adam sighed and looked at Stephen: "In short, my boss made a deal with your boss. My boss chose you to be the heir of Emperor Weishan, and your boss must cooperate with us. Domam, understand?"


    "not understand."


    Although Stephen is a staunch slaveist, but besides that, he is a real doctor. It is his bounden duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. And acting, Stephen looks at Hong Kong Island, which has been reduced to ruins at this moment: " So, you just use the countless Hong Kong Island..."


    Natasha looked at Stephen who was a little excited curiously: "Don''t you have a time gem?"


    Adam said next to him: "Yes, after we drove out Domam, you can rub the gems of your time and you can directly restore Hong Kong Island to its original state."


    Stephen went down immediately, and then, with a dark face, said: "Time can be reversed, but life is not."


    Life that has already died, no matter how time is reversed, it is impossible to bring back the life that has disappeared.


    unless¡­


    Natasha waved her hand and said, "No, our Hades will cooperate with you. At that time, Ophiuchus will stay with you to reverse the time."


    "what?"


    "Don''t worry, UU reading This time, the souls of Hong Kong Island who went to **** were gathered and placed by the three-headed dog. As long as you start to reverse the time, these souls will directly come up. You didn''t notice. , Hong Kong Island has become like this, why hasn¡¯t the Earth United Federation been moving at all?"


    "This¡­"


    When Stephen heard Adam say this, he seemed to realize that something was wrong.


    After all, the Earth is now a federation, and Hong Kong Island has suddenly suffered such a great destruction. It seems that the Earth Federation has no response at all.


    Tony Stark smiled next to him and said, "When I finish my work here, can I go to my house and help me reverse the time of the newly designed suit? I found that my design was crooked, but The materials will not be found for a while."


    When Natasha heard these words next to her, the corners of her mouth twitched: "Hey, hey, someone is also the Doctor Strange who guards the earth, not your employee."


    Tony looked at Natasha, then he glanced at Stephen and said, "Do you want to go to **** and see your parents."


    Stephen was taken aback for a moment.


    When Natasha heard these words beside her, she shook her head speechlessly.


    Stephen looked up at Tony: "What..."


    Tony said: "There... After the king Zeus chose you to become the heir of Emperor Weishan, your parents'' souls have been extradited from **** to the underworld. However, your father wants to be a fallen angel, and your mother wants to be a bright angel. I haven''t agreed, maybe you go, you can help persuade them."


    Stephen''s gaze was somewhat dull.


    Fallen angel?


    Bright angel?


    Wei Shandi is responsible for the safety of the earth.


    The Chaos Universe controls the death of Emperor Weishan''s descendants.


    ¡­

 Chapter 889: Crying star

    Lake does not mind that Stephen Strange takes over the position of the successor to the Emperor Weishandi.


    but¡­¡­


    It¡¯s one thing not to mind. It¡¯s necessary to keep some tricks that can restrict Stephen Strange. After all, Lake is afraid of trouble, so in order to avoid future troubles, Lake feels that it is better to eliminate the danger in the baby. it is good.


    So Lake took Stephen Strange''s parents from **** to the underworld.


    However, how to suddenly arrange for Stephen''s parents to change jobs to become angels, then it really has nothing to do with Lake, it is just Lake''s harem reunited together to discuss, and then Hermione decides.


    at this time.


    Hum!


    The dark portal quietly appeared in the ruins-like streets of Hong Kong Island. Then, the three of them appeared with a strong suffocation, like the three giants of the underworld walking out of iron and blood.


    Tianxiong, Tiangui, Tianmeng!


    Frank raised his head and stared at the colorful sky over Hong Kong Island at this moment: "Sure enough, some truths in this world are still common. The more beautiful the color, the more dangerous it is."


    Matt looked at Frank and was silent for a while: "Are you talking about Domam?"


    "if not?"


    "Dommam can''t match beauty. In fact, you can imagine one, a body that is 120% scorched."


    "I''m talking about the picture in front of me."


    "Feel sorry."


    Matt said solemnly to Frank: "I thought you thought Domam was beautiful. If that''s the case, I think it''s necessary to tell my sister-in-law. Maybe you should look at your eyes."


    Frank looked at Matt blankly: "Don''t think you are the judge of our Hades, I dare not beat you."


    John shook his head next to him: "Okay, since Matt can see with his eyes, when he comes to Hades, he has become a chatterer. Didn''t you say that you should ignore him? Why did you talk to him again?"


    Frank glanced at John who was rounding the field, then glanced at Matt and stopped talking.


    Stephen over there stared at the dark power that was thick and unscientific, but familiar. After thinking for a while, his eyes narrowed: "Sure enough, Casillas and you are in the same group."


    In Casillas'' body, Stephen also observed the dark ability, and that dark ability is like a barrier, seeming to protect something in it.


    But the breath of dark energy was the same as the breath he had sensed from the three Franks at this moment.


    at this time.


    The portal of the Hades was opened once again, and Clarice¡¯s voice came out from inside: "I¡¯ll say a few people, can you stop chatting? Hell is almost full. If this continues, when you reverse time, here. It¡¯s impossible for us to put back some souls that ran out."


    Resurrection is one thing.


    After seeing **** and then resurrecting, that is another matter.


    Hades didn''t want it. After a few years, the market even began to sell **** defense plans.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Stephen also saw Clarice appearing behind the gate of the underworld, and then suddenly said, "Clarice Starling?"


    Perhaps to Stephen, the three Franks are unfamiliar.


    But Clarice Starling is different.


    After all, Clarice Starling is a serious celebrity and a legendary agent of Hannibal''s catcher.


    Natasha looked at Stephen whose face was full of surprise, tilted her head, and looked at Stephen: "Don''t you know that Hannibal is Casillas, and Clarice Starling is Casillas? Fianc¨¦e."


    "what?"


    "Of course, Casillas doesn''t know about this yet."


    Natasha touched her chin, and looked at Stephen thoughtfully: "Maybe, I can use your time gem then, Clarice intends to surprise Casillas."


    Stephen was completely speechless, he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "okay."


    One of the three giants of the underworld, Frank, who is also the chief instructor of the one hundred thousand imperial army in the underworld, once again glanced at the endless darkness in the sky that was about to be exposed, and said directly: "Stop talking, let¡¯s start, as planned. Start to decorate."


    "it is good!"


    "clear."


    "no problem."


    Natasha, Adam, and Stark all nodded, saying so, and then they were ready to start their bodies.


    Stephen, who was standing with Wang, couldn''t help but said: "What about me, what do I need to do?"


    "you?"


    Tony Stark stared at Stephen: "Can you beat Domam?"


    Stephen pointed to his time gem: "I have this."


    "what."


    Tony Stark smiled: "That family...Zeus also told me that if you were the only one, you would definitely use your time directly to negotiate terms with Domam again and again. "


    Stephen''s expression was taken aback, as if he wrote a sentence, how do you know, what am I going to do?


    Tony said directly: "Zeus needs Domam, not to repel Domam, but to defeat the darkness that plundered Domam to perfect the current world of Hades. Therefore, you must not be able to do anything, stay here obediently. , When they are busy, let¡¯s restore this place. I am on Hong Kong Island, but I also invested in a spacecraft manufacturing port."


    Stephen: "..."


    As the Stark Industry, which has received massive amounts of technology from Lake, how could it not do anything. After the establishment of the Earth Federation, the largest number of factories on the vast African continent is Tony Stark¡¯s Stark Gram industry.


    Just talking.


    "Roar!"


    Along with the emergence of the colorful colors, it was followed by the advent of the dark dimensional demon **** full of all kinds of weirdness, various shapes, and various colors of luminous bodies.


    "Roar!"


    Domam¡¯s voice was like thunder when the various demon gods fell in the darkness: "My slaves, swallow this world for me, hurry..."


    While talking, various strange luminous body demons landed one after another.


    But when Dommam said this, he noticed something wrong, stared at his copper bell-like eyes, looked at the Hong Kong Island directly below, and then fell into a daze for a moment.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Meeting for the first time, Domam!"


    The Big Three of Hades appeared directly in the air. Frank raised his head and stared at his eyes, his big eyes were filled with Domam with various colors: "We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Tiangui star Matt even said in a deep voice: "Dommam, you are trying to invade the territory of the chaotic universe, and you have crossed the boundary."


    "what?"


    Dommam''s hot heart froze in half.


    Is this a trap?


    Domam looked at the demon gods who had begun to wreak havoc on Hong Kong Island, suddenly, his heart violently moved, and then he roared and wanted to leave immediately.


    but¡­¡­


    Dommam stopped seeing his desire to turn around and enter the teleportation formation. He was taken aback for a moment, and then turned around. He saw the underneath Hong Kong Island, still looking enthusiastic, as if he didn''t even know what was going on. In keeping with Casillas who allowed him to descend into the teleportation formation.


    "Let go!"


    Dommam roared directly at Casillas: "You **** idiot, this is a trap."


    He was really anxious.


    If you don''t leave now, there will be no way to leave.


    With a pop.


    Under Domam''s angry tone, Casillas directly spit out a mouthful of blood, banged directly on the teleportation circle.


    but¡­¡­


    Casillas got up instantly, although his face was pale, he still maintained the movement of the teleportation formation, pulling Domam, so Domam had no way to go: "A trap, of course I know this is a trap."


    Talking.


    Casillas stared at Domam with scarlet eyes, showing his blood-filled teeth: "I have tasted many delicacies, but I have not tasted you. I don¡¯t know. Use you to make red wine. For steak, what would it taste like."


    Domam let out a loud roar instantly: "You **** bug, don''t forget, your soul has been sacrificed to me, why!"


    There are many reasons why he came to earth this time. One of them is that Casillas sacrificed his soul to him In Domam¡¯s view, he sacrificed his soul. It''s impossible for Casillas to deceive him. After all, if something goes wrong, Casillas'' soul can be controlled by him.


    "You **** reptile."


    Domam roared: "I want to tear your soul apart, I want to tear your soul apart completely!"


    Finished.


    Domam directly found Casillas'' soul, and then directly tore the soul in his hand to pieces.


    but¡­¡­


    "This is impossible."


    Domam''s eyes widened again, staring at him, his soul had been torn to pieces by him, but Casillas, who was still intact at this moment, was shocked: "How could you?"


    The words fall.


    There was a boom.


    The projection of the Hades appeared in front of Domam in an instant.


    Then¡­¡­


    With the appearance of one hundred thousand imperial troops in the underworld and began to strangle the demon gods, there was also a shocking change in Casillas in that place.


    Casillas was changing.


    But seeing Casillas, the power belonging to the dark dimension is like smoke. When it is blown by the wind, it is directly blown away, but the next thing is the shining star above the underworld. Down.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Pluto Fighter?"


    "mistaken."


    The corner of Frank¡¯s mouth raised slightly to the two younger half-brothers next to him and explained: "The Heavenly Gang and Underworld Warriors of the Underworld, who controls the Eighth Hell of the Underworld, that is, the prisoner of the Ice Hell, one of the 108 Devil Stars in the Underworld. Yes, Tian Gang Tian Cry Star..."


    The words fall.


    Hum!


    The crying star instantly shined brightly, like a falling star, and slammed directly on Casillas'' body.


    ...

 Chapter 890: Abandoned Domam

    You know, among the 108 demon stars in the underworld, some are not just the Big Three, but also the Heavenly Gang and Underworld Warriors and the Earth Evil Underworld Warriors.


    And Casillas, awakened is the crying star who is known as the first person under the Big Three.


    What?


    Only the dead can accept the Underworld Warrior?


    Yes.


    Because the underworld warrior is on the path of enshrining the gods, all life is given by the magic star, and all the power is provided by the holy clothing. As long as the magic star is immortal, the underworld fighter will not really die.


    Casillas is dead.


    Of course.


    It was not torn to pieces by Domam. As early as when Casillas ran for a day trip to the Hades, his soul had been replaced by Lake.


    Dommam thought he got the soul of Casillas, but he did not know that what he got was just a disguise.


    at the moment?


    Dommam tore the disguise to pieces. Naturally, Casillas''s dark breath used to synchronize the disguise swayed like a dark cloud, and replaced by the card that began to put on the holy clothes under the dark light of the crying star. Celias.


    "Do not!"


    Domam roared with anger, rumbling into his powerful darkness: "You **** bug, you dare to play with me, you dare to deceive me, I want to eat you, I want to eat you."


    Casillas slowly opened his eyes, and the magic star of the crying star was projected extremely clearly behind him.


    but¡­


    Casillas turned a deaf ear to Domam''s roar and turned a blind eye.


    "what?"


    Wang recovered from the shock, shook his head, and asked the question that Stephen next to him also wanted to ask: "Why does Domam not leave now? Casillas can''t hold him anymore, right? "


    Yes.


    Casillas had already left the teleportation and traction circle at the moment he converted into the Celestial Weeping Star Warrior. According to the truth, Domam could leave at this moment.


    But not only did Domam not do this, it seems that he still wants to work hard to completely integrate himself with the small break?


    Is this guy crazy?


    When you are dying, do you have to pull a small broken ball to make a backing?


    Tony raised his head and glanced at Wang, and said, "If you know, you will die if you go out, will you go out?"


    King:"¡­"


    Domam was panicked at this moment, but he was not stupid. He knew that he was caught in a trap, but he also knew that he was not without a chance, that is, when he was driven out, he dared to break this little one. The ball is fused, in that case, he may be able to negotiate with the king Zeus.


    But...


    Does he have this opportunity?


    "Hades!"


    "Suppression!"


    "ruling!"


    When the three giants of the underworld saw this, they flashed directly and instantly appeared in the three corners centered on Domam. With a bang, the projection of the Hades appeared directly in front of Domam and blocked Domam.


    Dommam wanted to swallow the small broken ball, yes, first swallow Hades.


    "what!"


    Seeing this, Domam roared angrily: "God Zeus, do you really want to kill them all?"


    Talking.


    With the proper upward movement of the Hades, the light of the Chaos Force Tree skyrocketed. No matter how Domam swallowed it, it was of no avail. In the end, the light of Hades was also bright, directly pushing Domam out of the ball.


    Hundreds of thousands of underworld imperial troops are strangling the dark devil who is trying to return to the embrace of the dark dimension.


    An underworld imperial army may not kill a dark demon.


    But the siege of a thousand underworld imperial troops can definitely kill a dark demon. At the worst, it can also pester them until the undead Natasha or the big bear star Adam comes to harvest.


    In the solar system.


    Dommam, who was hit and flew straight out, made a sliding shovel, and then quickly turned his bloated body, seemingly fast, but in fact slowly ran towards the outside of the solar system desperately.


    "Mirror!"


    Lake, who had been waiting for a long time with his hands on his back, appeared in front of Domam, his hands directly resolved the mirror magic with divine power, and then quickly pushed directly in all directions, blocking the space in all directions, and then said with a smile: "Dommam, since I''m here, why don''t you stay here for a while? Why, don''t you think I''m not entertained well?"


    Dommam¡¯s countless dark tentacles bombarded the enclosed space in all directions. The space was instantly shattered, but quickly refilled: "God Zeus, all this is your conspiracy."


    Lake nodded frankly: "Yes, but, what about it?"


    What about the conspiracy?


    What about Yangmou?


    Domam has released his dark demon to the earth. There is no doubt that this is an invasion, and the predecessor of the earth is Midgard, the land of his King Midgard.


    Domam is angry and impermanent: "You can''t."


    Lake tilted his head: "I can''t? Can''t what?"


    "Can''t swallow me."


    "Why?"


    "If you swallow me, you will be the enemy of the world."


    "Hahaha."


    Lake laughed directly, and then stared at Domam with a very helpless look: "Domam, Domam, don''t you understand, you do it first, swallow you, I There is no psychological burden at all."


    "This is your conspiracy, your trap, you used conspiracy and trickery to catch me, you insidious king."


    Domam once again uttered an angry roar: "You said that the king Odin is shameless, and so are you, the king Zeus, you and the king Odin are the same people, and both are the most shameless and sinister gods."


    Lake touched his chin: "Actually, there is still a fundamental difference between Odin and I."


    Say he and Odin are the same?


    This¡­


    Lake definitely wouldn''t agree. Odin killed his father. From a certain angle, Lake didn''t kill his father. At least not right now. Igo was imprisoned by him.


    One is father killing and the other is father prisoner. There is still a fundamental difference.


    As for the others?


    Like killing his wife?


    Uh¡­


    Maureen Hand is speaking from a certain angle, strictly speaking, his wife is not his. The most important thing is that when he is not his wife, Lake is not his wife. When he was his wife, he didn''t kill it, so it''s not even more important.


    As for the prisoner girl?


    This lake is gone at all.


    As we all know, daughters have always been Lake''s treasures, and it is too late for her distressed daughter. How could she do things like prisoners?


    Even if the daughters are rebellious in adolescence, Lake may scold a chance, but he will never go to imprisonment.


    so.


    Lake silently calculated one or two in his heart and determined that he was different from Odin. Then he saw Domam shook his head and said: "Okay, Domam, are there any other reasons? If not, we should go on the road. NS."


    Finished.


    Lake did not wait for Domam to speak again. In order to deal with Domam, he planned and prepared for nearly a whole year. Even if Domam had a good reason, there is no doubt that Lake would kill him. .


    The words fall.


    Hum!


    The Chaos Force Tree appeared directly on Lake''s body. In the next second, the Chaos Force was blessed by the Hunger Law, and Lake directly became the Chaos Force Tree and urged his own fundamental law of plunder, and countless branches shook directly. He penetrated into the endless darkness of Domam.


    The branch was so fast that even Domam didn''t react.


    When Domam reacted, he screamed: "Uncle Swallow save..."


    The words haven''t fallen yet.


    With a pop.


    Domam, it was only Domam''s most powerful dark aura that directly wilted.


    "what?"


    Dommam tried to open his mouth like a dried eggplant in an instant, as if he wanted to say something, but found that he was incompetent and couldn''t say anything.


    Lake''s appearance appeared on the Chaos Force Tree: "Uncle Swallow? You said, it shouldn''t be Star Swallow."


    Good guys.


    Why am I not surprised at all?


    Dommam likes to swallow the planet, and the Star Devourer, but also the master who likes to swallow the planet, are two people who devour the planet, how could they have no communication at all.


    only¡­


    "Uncle Tun?"


    Lake recalled the name in Domam¡¯s words just now, and looked at Domam a little speechlessly: ¡°How old are we, can we die with a little dignity? Tun Xing is indeed old enough to be your uncle, but he should be enough to be your ancestor."


    Swallowing Star is one of the first group of gods in the real universe.


    Noble status.


    It was so lofty that Tun Xing could eat whatever he wanted. Even the Celestial Group, which claims to maintain the order of the universe, couldn''t take Uncle Tun to drip.


    Dommam tried hard to open his mouth with a flustered face, as if he wanted to say something.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Domam: "Oh, you want to ask, why have you become like this before I swallow you?"


    The reason why Domam became like this is simple.


    Lake looked at Domam, who was full of curiosity, and shook his head: "Who told you to try to get Star Swallow to come and die, and, although this is my trap, but you stepped on it stupidly, what else? Do, you were given up."


    obviously.


    This is swapping.


    Otherwise, just let Domam call his Uncle Tun over, and Uncle Tun is calling the Celestial Group, after which, the gourd baby will save Grandpa one by one to give power to Lake?


    Domam may be stupid, but it is certainly not stupid to secretly want Odin''s real universe. As long as he is not stupid, he will definitely not sit back and watch this happen.


    so¡­


    Domam was abandoned.


    The real universe can be saved if he wants to save it, but he knows that Lake will not let people go. After all, half of the chaotic universe falls in the real universe, so the chaotic underworld wants to become the chaotic underworld. What is missing in the real universe is It''s clear.


    Domam could not be saved.


    Unhappily.


    Domam did this by himself.


    ¡­

 Chapter 891: I can do whatever I lack

    This is so fucking.


    Don''t mention how angry the real universe is at this moment, but unfortunately, he still can''t express his anger.


    the reason is simple.


    In these three universes, Odin, Lake and the real universe all know each other''s ambitions, but they maintain a delicate balance.


    Ambition is ambition, but you can''t expose it unscrupulously.


    For example, you can''t expose your ambitions nakedly, and start the road of conquest unscrupulously.


    But right now?


    Odin and his World Tree Universe have entered the countdown to exit, and there are only two players left in the arena, Lake and Real Universe. Therefore, this delicate balance must be maintained even more.


    After all, each other hopes that the received one is intact, and the worst is a slightly injured universe.


    This is the rule of the game. If you want to play, you must abide by it.


    In this game, the biggest chance of winning is actually the real universe, because as long as the real universe is controlled, then there is no way for Lake to launch plunder for no reason to make up for the lack of rules and improve himself.


    But the real universe has countless parallel universes as experimental fields. With the blessing of endless years, maybe the real universe will not win, but it will certainly not lose.


    but¡­


    The idea is very beautiful, but why the subordinates are not strong? I have already explained it. The matter with Zeus, the king of the chaotic universe, the water in this is very deep. You can''t hold it, don''t go to death.


    But in the end, Domam still went, and, after he was finished, he would call Swallowing Star?


    Good guys.


    If Lake gets Domam, it is possible to upgrade Chaos Underworld to Chaos Underworld, then, if the Swallowing Star is swallowed, hehe, I am afraid that the destiny will really be on Lake.


    Therefore, the reality of the universe promptly asked Domam to close his mouth.


    One sentence.


    The heart is tired, destroy it.


    In fact, the real universe doesn¡¯t think about it carefully. The reason why Dommam went to the earth was also because of the greed of the real universe. If it weren¡¯t for him, he also felt that Lake was asleep, and Dommam would not appear on Earth. On the earth.


    but¡­


    Domam''s fist is not as big as the real universe, so the boss said it was your fault, not too!


    soon.


    Domam''s breath quickly wilted again.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and rubbed his chin. Do you want to directly turn on the gourd baby mode at this time, help Domam, and let him call the swallowing star.


    The strength and level of Swallowing Star is basically equal to that of Odin and Lake.


    The full name of Star Devourer, Planet Devourer, is the **** of world destruction, planet killer, and even the eternal brother. Although he does not have the name of a **** king, he is undoubtedly a king.


    The king of parallel universes!


    Yes.


    If the law and power of swallowing stars can be plundered, then, frankly speaking, Lake doesn''t mind fighting head-on with the real universe.


    but¡­


    The real universe did not give Lake this opportunity. While Lake was still weighing the pros and cons, Dommam over there suddenly screamed, and the sluggish breath quickly languished again, and then banged like a bubble. The same disappeared.


    Good guys.


    So cruel.


    At the moment when the Chaos Force Tree dissipated in Domam, countless branches were like arms, directly embracing the dark dimension and putting them in their arms without any resistance.


    Lake felt the dark dimension without any remaining information, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Domam was not killed by him, but the real universe did it himself. Even after the Real Universe killed Domam, it directly destroyed Domam¡¯s soul, so that Lek couldn¡¯t get even a loss. The memories that Mam has accumulated over millions of years.


    only¡­


    Why are you doing this? Do you think I don¡¯t know who Swallowing Star is? I don¡¯t know that you still have the Celestial Group, or even I don¡¯t even know that Infinite Gems can be combined to awaken the Nemesis again?


    It''s really not atmospheric at all.


    The layout is small.


    Lake sighed in his heart, then, took a deep look at the depths of the universe, and dropped countless lights on one of the gazes from here, then turned and left, ready to refine the dark dimension.


    After the disappearance of Lake, countless cosmic gods came back to their senses, swallowed their saliva, and made up their minds. Even if the king Zeus was seriously injured in the future, he would never set foot in the solar system.


    no way!


    Good guys, they thought Zeus the **** king was a **** king who liked to use his fists and didn''t like to use his brain. But after this round, it was over. The **** king Zeus was not only a fist, but also a fist. Where''s the **** king of the brain.


    so¡­


    Many gods made up their minds directly, even if the **** Zeus was seriously injured, even if he was really dead, they would never go to the solar system.


    What if this is another trap?


    Boom!


    "Fusion!"


    Returning to the Chaos Universe, Leke was full of enthusiasm, and directly pressed the dark dimension plundered by the Chaos Force Tree into the Chaos Underworld, and said loudly: "Sublimation!"


    Come out, Chaos Underworld!


    Rumble!


    In an instant.


    When the plundered endless darkness touched the purest darkness that made up the Hades, it was instantly absorbed by the purest darkness to absorb the power of the various dark emotions that were as numerous as the stars.


    The upgrade began.


    The Chaos Underworld, which was originally under the roots of the Force Tree, began to move up during sublimation, directly moving up to a position parallel to the atrium world, and then with a snapping sound that seemed to be pasted on the back of the atrium world in the Tianyuan area.


    On the small break.


    In Hong Kong Island.


    "It''s now."


    Tony Stark of Ophiuchus got the information, got up from a cross-legged meditation state, and turned to Stephen Strange, who was waiting impatiently next to him and wanted to fight the Demon God, said: "Reverse time, quick!"


    Stephen pulled his gaze away from the picture of countless demon gods that were directly burned to death under the flames of the phoenix over there. After recovering, he immediately began to seal the eyes of Agomoto, revealing the gem of time in it. .


    Next second.


    The time on Hong Kong Island began to resemble a tape rewinding, and amidst the sound of sizzling sound effects, a world of real rewinding was staged.


    at the same time.


    It was also merged and sublimated, and the gate of the Chaos Underworld, which was covered with countless demon statues, opened once again in the sky above Hong Kong Island.


    Along with the rewinding time, the army of fallen angels directly urged the souls who were unfortunately killed during the Hong Kong Island War and went to the underworld to report back to the world.


    When time and life go backwards together, it can be regarded as a true reversal of time.


    at the same time.


    In the chaotic universe, Lake smiled slightly when he saw this scene.


    His mother, Karen, was not resurrected in this way. Karen''s resurrection directly modified the time, not reversed it.


    Let me put it this way.


    Reverse time, just have a hand.


    Modify the time, it depends on whether you can let the time flow to listen to you.


    So from this point of view, it is even more visible that the ancient master is powerful, which also makes Lake feel that it is a very cost-effective business to let the ancient master buy a share.


    thinking.


    Several big lights flashed across the atrium world.


    Leo Steve Rogers.


    Howard Stark Taurus.


    Virgo ancient one.


    Leonardo Aries.


    "God King!"


    Excluding Lake, Leonardo was the first Golden Saint to awaken, and he was counted as the first person. Therefore, it was Leonardo who led the team to Lake under the Force Tree, holding a fist and saying, "All around the planet. It can be accepted as many as the **** queen Hermione is leading the magicians to incorporate it into our universe."


    Lake nodded: "Very good."


    The reason why weeds need to be rooted, Lake has known since he was a child.


    The dark dimension of Domam is the real trophy this time, and the four planets that believe in Domam are the bonus items this time.


    No matter how small a mosquito is, it also has meat.


    not to mention¡­


    There are still life planets, how can you worship Domam? What Lake wants is the soul, just as the people on the earth would lament that there are too few people after setting foot on the sea of ??stars, and Lake will also lament that there is too little life.


    There is no law of life in the chaotic universe.


    Simply put.


    On the planet of life in the chaotic universe, whether the beings want to get pregnant is not up to them, but to see if there is a new soul that can be sent to them in the underworld.


    To put it plainly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    There are only so many lives in the chaotic universe, no matter how you find them, there are so many.


    Of course.


    The current chaotic universe can maintain normal operation, but people who have no long-term care must have near-term worries, and life is definitely something that Lake will not feel less.


    but¡­


    After Hermione returned, she said to Lake: "The search for the law of life must be on the agenda."


    Without the law of life, you can live by plundering, but as time goes by, it becomes more difficult to find suitable sources to plunder from the real universe.


    Lake hummed, nodded and said, "Don''t worry."


    Hermione blinked.


    Lake looked up and looked at Hermione with a smile: "Honey, do you know how I got here today?"


    Hermione thought about it for a while, and then looked at Lake with a smile on her lips: "It all depends on your personal charm, and your own perseverance and unrelenting efforts?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "You are telling the truth, but it''s not entirely correct."


    Hermione was too lazy to correct Lake, and followed Lake''s words directly and said, "Oh, what is that?"


    Lake shrugged: "The truth is, I don''t know how I got here."


    It seems that being busy has become what it is now.


    Obviously he didn''t give his full effort.


    Hermione couldn''t help but rolled her eyes. "So, are you waiting for the pie?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Why not?"


    Talking.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hermione. The corners of his mouth raised: "Look, the boat will be straight at the top of the bridge. Whatever I lack, something will be delivered to me. The law of life has fallen."


    Hermione: "..."

 Chapter 892: The origin of the Resident Evil

    What is the protagonist of destiny?


    May all your wishes come true.


    Whatever you want.


    This is called the protagonist of Destiny.


    actually¡­¡­


    From a certain perspective, the three goddesses of fate also carry the law of life. After all, there is no life, how can fate come from?


    But that is the general situation, so Lake needs a law of life.


    And just now.


    Where to find the law of life, it is automatically delivered to the door.


    interesting.


    Hermione was surprised at hearing, "Really, did you find it?"


    Lake grumbled, then looked at Hermione and said, "It should be said that Vivian found it."


    "she?"


    "Um."


    "Didn''t Vivian go looking for her heart?"


    "Correct."


    Lake nodded, and the corners of his mouth raised: "So, the real universe has a solid foundation. Look, the big laws of life are directly lost in parallel time and space."


    Even if you become a god, you can''t escape the sentence, that is, death due to drought and death due to waterlogging.


    There is a gap between people.


    And there is also a gap between God and God.


    Just look at Lake and the real universe.


    Apart from picking up girls, Lake basically thinks about how to perfect his chaotic universe and where to find more laws to supplement his chaotic universe.


    But what about the real universe, good fellow, not only is the law of the real universe itself perfect, there are even free laws to throw into the parallel universe to raise Gu?


    Parallel universes under normal circumstances basically mirror the real universe.


    But there are exceptions.


    If you invest in the parallel universe of the law, it is called krypton gold in the language of the game. Moreover, this krypton gold is not what you want to krypton. At the very least, Lake also wants a parallel universe. , Not to mention the parallel universe of krypton gold.


    Just now.


    Vivian sent a message through the Force Tree, telling Lake that she seemed to have found the law of life here.


    Lake smiled, glanced at the time on the small broken ball, and said to Hermione: "It feels like time has passed very quickly, and it''s almost Christmas again. I''m trying to go and get back soon."


    Hermione grumbled: "I don''t care. If you are absent, Karen won''t bother me. Don''t expect me to take your clone."


    Lake laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I should be able to rush back."


    Hermione did not answer, and then curiously said, "Odin was sent to the nursing home by Rocky. What do you think about this matter?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Is Loki giving you Odin as a gift?"


    "Who knows."


    Lake heard this and smiled: "Whether it is a gift or something else, Asgard is already unavoidably entering the Twilight of the Gods. The people of the Asa tribe will die and betray the giants. The guy who killed his father and asked for glory would even die, but Odin''s whereabouts have been predetermined in advance."


    "The real universe?"


    "Um."


    Lake glanced at Hermione, and said: "Your guess is quite correct. The reason why the real universe gave up the dark dimension to help me ascend the underworld to the underworld, I am afraid, is to let me let Odin 100% go. "


    If there hadn''t been a swap this time, Frankly speaking, Lake didn''t want the reality universe to take Odin away.


    after all¡­¡­


    He has always been the only one who prostitutes other people for nothing, so how can anyone say that he prostitutes him for nothing?


    The most important thing.


    Lake smiled and said: "Moreover, your guess about what the real universe wants Odin to do is probably true. The real universe wants to save Odin, I am afraid it is to deal with me in the future."


    If this were not the case, the real universe would not choose to abandon the dark dimension so easily, unless the real universe felt that Odin''s value was above the dark dimension.


    After all, the dark dimension may be of little value to the real universe. The real universe has its own underworld, and it is still guarded by death, but Lake is the most important thing.


    The dark dimension can complement Lake''s underworld, so that the underworld can be ascended into the real underworld.


    Just like the death underworld of the real universe and the Heim underworld of the world tree universe, this is an important criterion for measuring where the foundation and potential of a **** king are.


    Simply put, the move of the real universe to abandon the dark dimension can be said to be an enemy.


    Lake''s plan to throw Odin to the real universe is also an enemy.


    Again.


    Lake feels that it is a good deal to trade an underworld for an Odin that is useless to him. Similarly, if the real universe doesn''t think the deal is a good deal, will the dark dimension be thrown to Lake?


    "Then... what is he going to do with Odin?"


    "Who knows."


    Lake returned to his senses, laughed aloud, shook his head and said: "It''s useless to think so much. Odin must die. At least, he must be removed from the World Tree universe. As for the real universe, he intends to use post-death What does Odin do, then, I''ll know it later, do you really think that the rebirth of the gods is a breathing effort?"


    Mortals can be reborn in just one second under the control of the gods.


    But this time it¡¯s about gods.


    And it''s still a **** king.


    Do you think that the **** king is the same as the mortal?


    Listening to Lake''s words, Hermione shook her head and said, "So, Odin will become a thunder we need to face in the future?"


    Lake grumbled: "It''s okay, don''t worry, the struggle between the two universes seems to be life and death, but as long as you are not greedy, you can maintain this delicate balance."


    Just like Domam this time.


    If it weren''t for Domam''s illusion and even greed, would the dark dimension be sent to Lake?


    Hermione smiled: "Can you control your greed?"


    Lake tilted his head: "Why not?"


    Hermione sneered twice: "You can''t even control your lower body."


    Lake said silently: "It''s different."


    Hermione stood up directly: "I said that your harem can only have twelve places. Now that the places are full, I warn you, don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t bring back a woman again. Vivienne said it."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    Hermione paused, as if thinking of something, and looked at Lake: "By the way, don''t bring back a daughter without her mother."


    Special.


    Hermione wanted to get angry last time, but considering Natasha, and also considering that Maureen Hand is also one of his ex-girlfriends, not in the category of new women, plus Maureen Hand is dead. , So Hermione didn''t get angry.


    But this loophole must be plugged.


    If this self-propelled fort does the same thing, does not bring a woman, and brings a stranger''s daughter back, ha ha, what is this called, this is called dark Chen Cang.


    This idea must be strangled to death from the source, otherwise, I am afraid that there will be too many women to dissatisfy.


    Hermione said so, and then warned Lake again with her eyes, and immediately disappeared under the Force Tree.


    Lake returned to his senses, looked at the empty front, lowered his head, and touched his nose.


    Good guys.


    I have said that although my god''s name is Zeus, I am really not a kind of animal like Zeus.


    And Lake has evidence.


    for example¡­¡­


    At the very least, Lake is confident in himself. He will never turn into a certain animal to seek pleasure one day in order to please or pursue a certain woman.


    This matter is a no-brainer, it won''t happen if it belongs to 10,000.


    Therefore, Lake has evidence to prove that he is definitely not Odin''s old animal.


    As for bringing your daughter back, it''s not alright?


    how is this possible.


    Lake also thinks that he has enough women now, so he has no plans to look for flowers, besides, Natasha''s matter is indeed a little unscientific.


    But since it is his daughter, how could Lake not bring it back.


    correct.


    Lake''s heart moved.


    After the end of the war, Natasha, who was opening a party on a gourmet tablecloth on an island in the East China Sea, was taken aback, and then, with a scream, stood in front of Lake''s King''s Treasury.


    "Um?"


    Natasha came back to her senses, and after seeing Lake, the Saint Cloth retired automatically: "God King, here is..."


    Lake listened to Natasha''s title, but didn''t force it.


    He thinks he is a qualified and good father, of course, the most important thing is that Karen has taught him very well, and Lake respects the personal opinions of the children Karen has never forced Lake to call her mother. , Lake asked Karen after he changed his name for the first time. Karen said that it is easy to change the title, but it is difficult to change your heart.


    Lake has practiced it, and Skye is the best proof.


    so¡­¡­


    Lake didn''t say much about Natasha''s title to him. He believed that one day, Natasha would change her name.


    at the moment?


    Lake pointed to the slowly opening God King Treasure in front of him and said to Natasha: "Your sister...your sister and brothers, on their birthdays from the age of five, they will come here to pick one thing as a birthday present. "


    Yes.


    Today is Natasha''s birthday. Of course, Natasha''s birthday in the main universe is not this day, but today, it is indeed Natasha''s birthday.


    Natasha was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and waved her hand: "I don''t think I don''t need any gifts. What you gave is enough for me."


    Lake said: "You can choose thirty-two gifts."


    Natasha looked at Lake, who didn''t seem to change her mind, nor did she intend to continue. She curiously said: "Thirty-two, I thought it was counted from the age of five."


    Lake nodded: "Yes."


    Natasha raised her eyebrows and said curiously: "Should it be more than seventy?"


    She had survived before World War II. According to this, there were more than seventy items, and she said there were fewer.


    Lake laughed haha, and was too lazy to discuss with his daughter the question of why her daughter is older than her father: "Remember, thirty-two, one cannot be more, and one cannot be less."


    Finished.


    Lake handed Natasha''s entry authorization to the TX liquid robot next to him, and then turned and left.


    ...

 Chapter 893: The real universe wants to fish

    What gift Natasha chose and how to choose, Lake did not stay to watch.


    Because it is not necessary.


    The biggest reason, Lake knew, if he were there, Natasha might go into the treasury, just pick thirty-two gifts from hand and leave.


    So Lake did not stay.


    The daughter who had been missing for so many years was finally found back. The most important thing is not to be with her all the time, so she is directly asked to change her name to Papa. The most important thing is to give her full respect and trust.


    Time may not be a panacea, but in many cases, time can indeed heal most things.


    Feelings are long, and under the effect of time, they may become lighter and lighter, but that is not the fading of decay, but the fading of another kind of emotion.


    After leaving his treasury, Lake directly used the Chaos Force Tree to disguise himself with the power of heaven, directly tore through the time-space corridor, and came to the world where Vivian looked for his heart.


    but¡­


    Lake just landed next to Vivienne, and the sixth sense quickly captured the information of the world, and raised his eyebrows: "Good fellow, is that wayward?"


    Sitting on the opposite side, Vivian, who was already prepared for Lake¡¯s arrival, called the waiter there. After ordering a glass of bourbon for Lake, he smiled at Lake, ¡°How about it, is this the law of life? Me? I was not sure about the game at first."


    Lake looked back at Vivienne: "If it weren''t for you to remind me, I am afraid that I would feel that this is not it when I came to this world."


    Without him.


    The law of life is the great law.


    To put it simply, any god, after possessing the law of life, is tantamount to possessing a goddess who has been pursuing them for many years. It is the same, and he can''t wait to hold him in his arms for a while and refuse to be separated.


    But what about the law of life here?


    Good guys.


    The laws of life here are flying all over the sky. Simply put, not only are there more goddesses here, but they are all unowned.


    This is too much praise.


    How rich the family background of the real universe is to be able to be so capricious and wasteful.


    Vivian didn''t think as much as Lake thought. After hearing Lake''s affirmative words, he smiled and said: "That''s good, I''m still worried that I made a mistake, so, can you plunder her?"


    Lake nodded: "Yes, but not."


    "what?"


    "The law of life here is shattered."


    "Uh¡­"


    At this moment, Lake, who has completed the analysis of this world, returned to his senses and took Bourbon from the waiter next to him. He took a sip and explained to Vivian: "The laws here seem to be many, but in fact, the laws of life are One, it¡¯s just that this law of life has been shattered and it has been perfectly integrated into this world."


    Vivienne shrugged: "So? This law of life is useless?"


    Lake smiled and said, "No, it''s still useful, it just needs some small means."


    "What means?"


    "The law of life here is shattered. Wouldn''t it be enough for her to regroup?"


    "You mean..."


    Vivienne raised her eyebrows, and when she talked about this question, she didn''t seem to be sleepy in the afternoon at all. Instead, she looked vigorous and couldn''t help looking at Lake: "Destroy the world?"


    Lake looked at the expression on Vivian''s face and smiled: "Aren''t you the one who wants to destroy the world once? How about? Do you want to play once, I will play with you?"


    Anyway, this is a parallel world, and if Vivian wants to play, Lake doesn''t care.


    Lake also knows the time and flow rate here.


    Let me put it this way.


    I played here for ten years. After I went back, it was just right to be able to catch up with the originally planned Christmas reunion four months later. I would not worry about my mother''s queen Karen''s anger because of being late.


    Vivienne nodded immediately.


    Destroying the world, this is her old line. In other words, if Lake hadn''t appeared in time and stopped her at that time, she would have destroyed the small ball long ago.


    The most important thing.


    The destruction of the world was Vivian''s obsession, and it was also her being sealed by King Arthur and Merlin for so many years, she had been supporting her through that long life like being in prison.


    only¡­


    Vivian frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s not good. If we destroy this place with extraordinary power, I think this is what the real universe sees."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Otherwise, do you think it is a coincidence that your heart appears here?"


    There is no coincidence in this world, especially when it comes to the protagonist of Destiny, and there is no coincidence at all.


    no doubt.


    This is another trap.


    The time of the trap was still in Odin¡¯s four years of swelling. It¡¯s just that the Natasha incident was dominated by Odin, and this time the heart incident was arranged by another opponent. .


    but¡­


    The blood of the real universe is also sufficient, directly using the law of life as the blood to seduce Lake''s greed and try to get Lake into the game.


    Again.


    Any request has to pay a price, just like the last time Lake used the gems of the parallel universe to travel through time and space to witness the birth of Natasha, and then Natasha was directly sent to Natasha at the cost of the real universe. He did not exist yet. Timeline.


    Even though it was considered willingly by Lake that time, in any case, it was considered that Lake could not refuse at all.


    The law of cost if you refuse, the consequences will be even greater.


    This is why Lake has always avoided using Time Gems.


    As Vivienne just said, if the law of life is obtained by using extraordinary powers to destroy the world directly, then, as a price, the real universe has the full right to let Lake give him a world.


    even¡­


    Lake has no doubt that when he begins to destroy the world with extraordinary power, the real universe will definitely turn the parallel world here into a parallel universe. In this way, hey, Lake does not owe him a parallel. The world is now, but a parallel universe.


    Good guys.


    The real universe is crackling.


    Not only does the love product fall in love with Odin, but also in the world tree universe?


    Let me just say, why does this guy seem to be not interested in the World Tree universe? It turns out that he is waiting for him here.


    As long as Lake dares to take the law of life here, then, as a price, I am afraid that Lake will devour the World Tree universe, and then obediently, under the witness of the price law, will pay for the unheated World Tree universe as compensation. To the reality of the universe.


    This abacus is not a beep anymore.


    This is the rhythm of abacus.


    You are so hanging, does your family know?


    At this point in time, when Odin was exiled by Loki, and was no longer able to resist the timeline of the Twilight of the Gods, suddenly, a law of life appeared in front of Lake?


    Is this a coincidence?


    how is this possible.


    It can only be said that in terms of time management in the real universe, the real universe is so tight-handed that it is not taken out very early or very late, but it is taken out at just the right time and at the right time.


    Vivienne listened to Lake''s speculation, frowned, extinguished her thoughts of destroying the world, and shook her head: "She is seducing your greedy heart, maybe, we should go."


    Lake looked up: "Why?"


    Vivienne opened her mouth: "The Law of Life is useless to him, but the World Tree Universe is really useful to him. Do you really want to use the Law of Life to trade him?"


    Lake chuckled and said, "Now that this guy has shown his cards, I haven''t played yet, so I won''t necessarily lose."


    Vivienne frowned: "Maybe I should call Hermione..."


    Lake interrupted directly: "You brought the Red Queen, right, I remember?"


    Vivian returned to his senses and said, "Yes, I told you about this matter, what''s wrong?"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised, and he touched his chin, with a mysterious smile on his face.


    Who said...


    To destroy the world must require extraordinary power to destroy the world?


    Technology may not become a god.


    But technology is still enough to destroy the world.


    What''s more, here is still full of such wild laws of life, UU reading can have more room for manipulation.


    clone!


    Why is it that cloning in other worlds generally doesn''t work, because there are hells or underworlds over there, and cloning is a technology that grabs the power of **** and will definitely not succeed.


    But here...


    Lake chuckled: "He wants to play, I will play with him, all as a vacation."


    Vivienne may be worried: "You be careful, don''t play off."


    Lake haha ??laughed and said, "Why do you need to be extraordinary in destroying the world? The power of science and technology is enough to make this world enter the end by itself, let''s go, dear."


    Vivian raised her eyebrows: "Where are we going?"


    Lake got up, shook his right hand, a pair of sunglasses appeared for him, and looked at Vivian with a smile: "Go and choose a headquarters for our future umbrella company."


    Vivian looked at Lake with a certain degree of confidence, unlike Domam''s expression on the path of destruction because of greed, temporarily letting go of the worry in her heart, smiled and said, "I still want my heart? "


    Lake smiled and said, "I''m afraid your heart has just come out of the law of life at this time. It''s not so fast. By the time she comes out, our umbrella company has already started."


    Vivienne''s heart is the bait that the real universe uses to catch Lake.


    So, you don¡¯t have to think about it. Although Vivian found this world, the heart must have not come out. After all, the real universe wants to catch Lake. If Lake can¡¯t come, the real universe might be reluctant to give this bait. I put it down.


    When Vivian heard these words, she didn''t beg for anything. Instead, her eyes lit up, holding Lake''s right hand, and reaching into Lake''s ear to say a word.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Vivian.


    ¡­

 Chapter 894: Who is Thomas Wayne

    One sentence.


    Vivian wants to have a monkey...


    Pooh.


    It was Vivian who wanted to have a baby with Lake. After all, as Lake said, there is no law of life in the chaotic universe. Therefore, this is the reason why Anna has not been pregnant until now.


    As for the three goddesses of time bred by the three goddesses of destiny?


    That''s different. The three goddesses of time were reincarnated with divine power. It is more appropriate to say that they were looted by Lake rather than born.


    so¡­¡­


    Vivienne said to Lake like this: "My dear, you said that the flow of time here is different, and it depends on technology to destroy the world, and it still depends on the people here to destroy the world by themselves. I am afraid it will take a certain amount of time. Right."


    Lake nodded.


    The real universe wants him to destroy the world with his hands, and then obtain the law of life at a price.


    but¡­¡­


    Whoever stipulates that destroying the world must use extraordinary technology, and technology can also destroy the world. This time, Lake wants to let the real universe know that Odin can''t calculate him, and the real universe can''t do it with him.


    This time I want you to steal the chicken without losing the rice.


    Watch how people in your parallel world destroy themselves.


    But just as Vivian said, to achieve this goal, relying on technology to destroy the world, it will take a while.


    After all, the technological level of this world...


    Lake couldn''t help but shook his head.


    The level of science and technology in this parallel world basically stays at the level of the 21st century.


    Of course.


    The so-called 21st century refers to the time and space where Lake First lived. It is the ordinary 21st century without any black technology.


    So from a certain perspective, Lake is here to send benefits.


    It''s a gift package for science and technology.


    Of course.


    As a price, while this world enjoys the science and technology gift package he has sent, the price will increase day by day. Until that day, when the world''s extinction really comes, the world''s extinction will be unstoppable.


    As for Vivienne''s request to have a baby monkey?


    Lake looked at Vivian with a smile: "Honey, you know me."


    Children in groups, the more the better!


    If he is a DINK or only has an only child, then how can his Edwin Protoss develop and grow, he can''t, right?


    so.


    Even if Vivian didn''t mention it, when staying here, Lake would do this with Vivian, but Lake would belong to that kind of Buddhist character.


    Vivian said, "Where shall we go?"


    Lake said directly: "New York."


    Vivienne: "..."


    New York is his birthplace, and it truly belongs to his lair. Therefore, even if it is here, even if the whole world is strange to Lake, as long as New York is still there, then it is familiar.


    but¡­¡­


    When Lake took Vivienne to the familiar land, he couldn''t help but said Fake.


    "What about New York?"


    Lake stared blankly at the Statue of Liberty, which should have existed, but now it was an empty place. He couldn''t help but said, "Where is New York as big as I am?"


    Vivian looked at Lake speechlessly: "My dear, this is what we were going to tell you when we came. There seems to be no New York here."


    Lake took a deep breath: "Good guy, the real universe is still very caring."


    Vivian looked at Lake curiously.


    Lake shook his head.


    obviously.


    It is estimated that the reality of the universe is thinking that if New York exists, Lake, who has achieved the ultimate goal in New York City, may not choose to destroy the world because of New York City.


    So this guy naturally lost New York.


    After all, this is a parallel world, his parallel world, natural, what''s there, what''s not, he has the final say as the creator of the real universe.


    Can¡­¡­


    "Ma De."


    Lake and Vivian explained, and then shook their heads: "New York that is my age will be gone if you say it is gone. That''s okay. Anyway, I have three months to play with you. You lost my New York. , I will recast my New York."


    Vivian glanced at Lake with some curiosity. It seemed that it was difficult to understand Lake''s dedication to New York.


    after all¡­¡­


    That''s a city on a small ball, and it''s still a vulnerable city.


    but.


    Vivienne is not a New Yorker, and it is impossible to appreciate the kind of dedication that New Yorkers have to New York.


    In New York, there are these three kinds of people. The first kind are men and women who were born and raised, the second kind are commuters, and the third kind are people who were born in another country and come here looking for something.


    And the greatest is undoubtedly the last one, let New York achieve his ultimate goal.


    Lake belongs to the third category.


    Therefore, New York has a relatively irreplaceable position in Lake''s heart.


    And here, the real universe had lost his promised land, New York, where he had fulfilled his greatest goal.


    This will not work.


    No matter in that time and space, New York will be the most brilliant, if not, let him be!


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Vivian: "What is this city called..."


    Vivienne opened her mouth.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake directly interrupted: "No matter what he was called before, since I''m here, he can only be New York. If that''s the case, then call him... Gotham."


    Vivienne blinked.


    What the hell?


    New York?


    Gotham?


    How do you connect these two names?


    Lake smiled slightly: "In 2007, the federal short story writer, Washington Irving, used Gotham to refer to New York City in the article. The word Gotham also means "Fool''s Village", which means Washington Irving was in I used this name in my own literary magazine to satirize the culture and economy of New York City."


    Vivian frowned: "Then you still use this name?"


    Lake said: "However, it was Washington Irving''s ironic culture and economy that created an extremely glorious New York, and even became the first promised land in the hearts of countless federal dreams."


    so.


    What kind of fool is this fool?


    Are the fools inside or fools outside?


    The most important thing.


    Lake smiled slightly at Vivienne and said: "I came here using the power of the gods, not the power of chaos. The real universe knows that I am coming, but it cannot detect my true position. This is very important for us. Well, the real universe thinks this is my trap, but I think we can turn it into our honeymoon vacation place, you say, my queen."


    Vivienne covered her mouth and smiled: "So, you named Gotham to fool the reality of the universe. I think if it succeeds, he sees it. I''m afraid it''s not going to vomit blood with anger."


    Obviously it was used to design the trap world that entrapped Lake, but it was played by Lake as a honeymoon trip. If the real universe is conscious, there is no doubt that he will vomit blood.


    pity.


    Lake didn''t know whether the real universe was aware of it. Lake only knew that when he arrived in this city, the hostility of this city was nakedly displayed.


    "It''s not bad."


    In the suburbs of Gotham City, in the manor that had just been acquired, and after a short period of cleaning, it was instantly renewed. Lakepin set about on the local bourbon and said, "This bourbon is very good."


    Vivienne next to him shook his head: "So, that''s what you said, quietly enter the village, don¡¯t shoot guns, and then, directly at the auction, give the manor jointly bid by the three major families in the city directly. It was taken with 300 million dollars?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "My dear, we are here for our honeymoon. We are not here to suffer. Only this manor is the only place for our honeymoon, isn''t it?"


    He didn''t want to take pictures of this manor.


    But after learning about the status quo of the city that he named Gotham, but no one has yet accepted, Lake took the photo of the manor.


    What?


    No money?


    Don''t be funny, don''t talk about the red queen, just say, Lake is a **** who has the law of turning fakes into real. There are only a stack of beautiful swords, isn''t there you have as many as you want?


    Vivian said silently: "Then are you ready for the welcome party tonight?"


    The people in this city are very wild.


    Especially now that the three big families that control the city are the ones who only eat meat and not vegetarian.


    And Lake just came to this city and directly smashed 300 million US dollars. There is no doubt that in the eyes of the other three families, this is because the tiger from outside intends to come here to grab food and eat with them.


    Good guys.


    Although the city is very large, it cannot accommodate a fourth family.


    so¡­¡­


    Don¡¯t you think Jianghu? Let¡¯s see if you are really fierce or fake.


    Vivian looked at Lake curiously: "So, what are you going to do, just chop them off?"


    Lake looked at Vivienne with a smile: "Here, I cultivate my self-cultivation, I only save people and don''t kill."


    If he can, he wants to be a doctor.


    Vivienne rolled her eyes: "Do you think I believe it?"


    Lake laughed, then changed the subject and looked at Vivienne curiously: "Why did you suddenly change your surname to Kane? Didn''t you actually come here?"


    Vivian rolled her eyes again: "My abilities are limited here, and I''m here to find my heart, so I hypnotized the brother of the patriarch of the Kane family and told him that I was his lost for many years. My daughter, and when you didn¡¯t come over, I kept using the Kane family¡¯s network to check where my heart is."


    Lake blinked: "So, your cheap father, did you contact you?"


    "What do you think?"


    "You tell them, who am I?"


    "nonsense."


    Vivienne rolled her eyes: "How is this possible."


    Lake smiled slightly.


    ...

 Chapter 895: Rothschild family

    Just don''t tell.


    Let me think about it, what better name should I call.


    Just when Lake thought about it, he was about to give himself a fake name.


    After Vivian finished the previous sentence, he immediately said to Lake: "I didn''t tell them your name, I told them, your name is Thomas Wayne, the president of the Overseas Umbrella Group, we are Met in the romantic Aegean Sea, and then you want to come here to start business."


    Lake looked up at Vivienne.


    Good guys.


    Lake has discovered one thing. It seems that in the parallel universe, he seems to have no chance of naming it. In the parallel world of Black Widow, the name of the clone Lake is Max.


    here?


    Thomas?


    My pseudonym and Si are doing it?


    Could it be that this stupid is so terrible? If this is the case, this can be said in the past.


    and many more.


    When Lake was thinking like this in his heart, he suddenly chanted the name Thomas Wayne, and then felt a little uncomfortable looking up at Vivienne, and pointed to himself: "I, Thomas Wayne?"


    Vivienne nodded: "Yes, what''s wrong, don''t you like it?"


    "how about you?"


    "Kane, Martha Kane."


    "..."


    Vivian looked at the silent Lake and blinked, "Is there something wrong?"


    Lake chuckled.


    There are too many things wrong.


    These two fake names are very abnormal.


    I dared to say that I wanted to transform this city into Gotham. On the back foot, I became Thomas Wayne, and Vivian became Martha Kane. What is this going to do?


    I came here to destroy the world, not here to play role-playing.


    Lake looked at Vivian with some curiosity: "How are you..."


    never mind.


    Lake was halfway through and waved his hand directly. He originally wanted to ask Vivian how he came up with this name.


    but¡­


    There are too many people with the same name and surname.


    at this time.


    A TX liquid robot extracted by Lake came in from the outside and looked at Lake: "BOSS, someone from the Kane family is here."


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at Vivian with a smile: "Your cheap family is here, guess what, what is this going to do?"


    Vivienne smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter what they want to do, what is important is what you want to do."


    "Behead, treat, accept as a dog!"


    "Then beheaded?"


    "At any rate, it''s your cheap mother. It''s too bloody. I didn''t have to choose before. If I can choose, I actually want to be a doctor. Forget it, treat me."


    "..."


    Lake and TX Liquid Robot gave orders, and then stood up against Vivienne''s indescribable expression. He knew Vivienne didn''t believe it, anyway he believed in himself.


    Moreover, Lake didn''t want to be a doctor without a reason.


    Lake has said many times that if he can do it, he will be Li...Bah, he will be a doctor. After all, doctors come quickly, and there is no psychological pressure on Lake. If he can, he will vote directly. Poison, then, rescued by himself, by the way, created a few accidents to start his own name.


    Unfortunately, it was a little late for Lake to understand this.


    After all, he had already chosen assassin as his career.


    But this life?


    Lake touched his chin. Who ruled that you can''t be a doctor without a little medical knowledge?


    Isn''t it enough for Lao Tzu to open a hospital by himself?


    soon.


    The TX liquid robot led the three into the living room.


    The current patriarch of the Kane family is called Nansen Kane, and he has a wife named Elizabeth Kane. From a certain perspective, Nansen Kane is the older brother of Martha Kane in Vivian''s disguise.


    Lake got up with a smile on his face and shook hands with Nansen Kane: "Sorry, Mr. Kane, I robbed you of the limelight at the auction."


    Nanson Kane¡¯s age is about the same as Lake¡¯s apparently 30-year-old age: ¡°It¡¯s normal to play a fair game. It¡¯s normal to lose, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Wayne would have such courage to spend 300 million dollars. Just to buy this old house that has been idle for nearly fifty years."


    Lake directly smiled and said, "Please, call me Thomas. You are Martha''s brother, and naturally, you are also my friend."


    Nansen said, "Well, Thomas."


    Lake smiled and invited Nansen to sit down.


    As for the two bodyguards that Nansen brought over, of course, Lake was not interested in knowing their names, anyway, they weren''t the opponents of Liquid Robots for a round at all. Knowing the names, they had no other role besides occupying the information inventory.


    Nansen and Martha over there hugged for a while, then sat down and looked at it. They just got it yesterday, but now they are renovating in a classical style. They sighed slightly, and then looked curiously. Lake: "Umbrella Group, sorry, Thomas, forgive me for not being well informed, but why, I have never heard of this name."


    It''s strange that you could hear this name before.


    Moreover, Umbrella, this name is not a good name. In the hearts of those who know it, Umbrella is an endorsement of destruction and the end of the world.


    Almost everyone avoids hearing this name. Are you planning to rush to hear this name?


    Lake thought this in his heart, and smiled on the surface: "Of course, Nansen, if you can hear Umbrella''s name, it can only show that there is a leak in our Umbrella''s information system."


    Nansen frowned slightly.


    Lake squeezed Bourbon in his hand, glanced at Nansen, smiled and said: "Mr. Kane, in our Ambreda, there is such a sentence, which is also the purpose of our Ambreda group."


    Paused.


    Lake smiled and said: "We Umbrella is an umbrella. We protect the people and help them filter the information they can and cannot know right now."


    Nansen raised his eyebrows slightly.


    This...


    Of course.


    This is not such a rebellious remark, other capitals also think so, but they dare not say it so bluntly, and there is a familiar sense of seeing this remark.


    It seems that Umbrella is a politics disguised as capital?


    never mind.


    After the thoughts in Nansen''s mind flashed, he shook his head. They were not interested in knowing what snake skin operations Umbrella played overseas. He came here this time with the purpose of bringing back the little girl. Second, it is I want to find out why this Guo Jianglong suddenly crossed the river.


    So after Nansen returned to his senses, he looked at Lake thoughtfully: "Then Thomas, since Umbrella has done well overseas, why should he come to the Federation?"


    Lake looked at Nansen with a smile: "Want to hear the truth?"


    Nansen smiled slightly and didn''t speak, but the smiling expression already explained everything, you say, if you don''t want to hear the truth, I should be like the other two big families, and send someone over to test your reality at night.


    Lake looked directly at Vivienne next to him, affectionately, and said without looking at Nansen: "On the edge of the Aegean Sea, when I met Martha, I seemed to see my goddess, black and red. The clothes complement each other and I love her, so, in order to be with Martha, I chose to come to the Federation, and at the same time, to open up the massive market of the Federation."


    Nansen smiled abruptly in his heart.


    The scene is over.


    Nansen felt that rather than saying that the first half of Lake¡¯s sentence was true, it was better to say that the last sentence was true. In Nansen¡¯s view, it was clear that Lake wanted the federal market, so he chose Vivienne. Then he turned into Jianglong and came to this city.


    After all, it is very difficult for foreign monks to recite here.


    In other words, there are only people who cannibalize on Wall Street. I have never seen them. There are foreigners who come to Wall Street to eat Wall Street. Because, for this kind of alien creatures, Wall Street has always been a purpose, not to eat, then Just die.


    so¡­


    In Nansen''s view, the Thomas and his Umbrella in front of them chose to say that they love Martha because Martha is the sister of the patriarch of the Kane family.


    What a pity.


    Nansen sighed and shook his head: "Thomas, you know, this manor that you got at auction, why, are all three of us bidding?"


    Lake looked at Nansen with a smile: "Oh, is there any treasure hidden in this manor?"


    Nansen shook his head, UU read and looked at Vivienne curiously: "Martha, didn''t you tell Thomas the origin of this manor?"


    Vivienne shrugged.


    She just used a little trick to make Nansen and the Kane family think that she was a family member, but after using this trick, she went all over the world to find her heart. What is the origin of this manor? Why should you care?


    Lake looked at Nansen with a smile: "Nansen, are you talking about the Rothschild family?"


    Nansen looked at Lake: "It seems Thomas knows."


    Lake laughed.


    What''s so difficult about this.


    This manor was formerly called Rothschild Manor. As for the relationship between Rothschild Manor and the three major families at present, you can briefly explain it in one sentence.


    Rothschild falls and the three big families are full.


    In other words.


    Before the three major families had a glorious look, the Rothschild family was a well-deserved federal giant, and the three major families such as Kane were all dependent on the Rothschild family.


    Pity.


    Although the Rothschild family is a big Mac, it seems to be cursed. There are fewer offspring than one, which gives the three big families a good opportunity.


    So, on a dark and windy night, the Rothschaft family was gone and disappeared in the world, replaced by the three major families today.


    But for the three major families, Rothschild Manor is to give them fear and at the same time to give them a place to yearn for. The three major families want it, and the result that they all want is that no one can get it.


    This is not.


    Coming early is not as good as it is coincidence. When Lake just came here, the three major family patriarchs of the new generation reached an agreement, directly relying on auctions, and at auctions, the highest bidder will get the price.


    ¡­

 Chapter 896: I like cooperation and win-win

    esult¡­


    As told in a fairy tale.


    One monk carried water to drink, two monks carried water to drink, and three monks had no water to drink.


    After the three major families reached an agreement, they authorized the municipality to auction the Rothschaft Manor. However, they did not expect that there was a stunner at the auction, directly raising the price from 100 million U.S. dollars to 300 million U.S. dollars, and even Said that if it is not enough, he can add more.


    Good guys.


    This is Chi Guoguo''s face against the three big families.


    If it weren¡¯t for Nansen¡¯s sudden sight of Martha in Lake¡¯s private room, he would have gone home with the same anger as the patriarchs of the other two families and set up tasks for the family killer.


    at the moment?


    Nansen heard that Lake was very clear about the origins of this manor. He was silent for a while and looked at Lake: "So, does Thomas know what he wants to face?"


    Lake laughed: "Nansen, do you know that Umbrella is best in that industry?"


    Nansen frowned: "Defense?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, information!"


    Nansen: "..."


    Lake smiled and said: "Information is the most powerful aspect of Ambreda. With information, you can know yourself and the enemy before you can be invincible. There is also the defense you just said. Is the best defense."


    Talk about it.


    Lake looked at Nansen''s expression, looked out of the hall, and said loudly: "Please come in and do the two patriarchs."


    What?


    Nansen was taken aback when he heard these words, then looked up outside the hall.


    Next second.


    The two strangers were thrown into the hall after being pulled down by one hand of two glamorous TX liquid robots.


    Two pops.


    After Elliott¡¯s patriarch Esper and the Kobert family¡¯s patriarch Moko were thrown on the ground without an image, they screamed and then quickly climbed up from the ground.


    but¡­


    Two sharp blades were already placed between their necks.


    Sitting on the chair, Lake waved his hands towards the two TX liquid robots, and said with a somewhat displeased expression: "Mr. Elliott and Mr. Kobert are the distinguished guests I want to invite. How can you be so unreasonable to let you Go and invite people, not for you to kidnap, retreat, go back and reflect."


    Talking.


    Lake got up and walked towards the two patriarchs with a smile on their face that looked almost as constipated: "Sorry, two people, my subordinates don''t seem to hear what I mean, sorry, sorry."


    Patriarch Elliot had already seen Nansen Kane, and he looked directly at Patriarch Kebert next to him, then snorted and said directly: "Very well, it seems, Nansen, everything is yours. Already planned?"


    With half a cup of bourbon in his hand, Nansen blinked. When Elliott and Corbert were thrown in, he could detect something wrong.


    at the moment?


    When Nansen heard Elliott''s words like Xingshi''s questioning, he immediately realized that his feeling was correct.


    I was kidnapped too?


    Yes.


    However, unlike the physical kidnapping of the two patriarchs, Elliott and Kobert, Nansen felt that he had been kidnapped. He was kidnapped from all angles except for the physical meaning.


    I was calculated?


    Nansen took a deep look. After he arrived, Lake, who was smiling, took a deep breath and secretly said a word of horror, intending to save himself.


    But how can this be saved?


    Tell Esper that he was just invited by Lake to visit him?


    no kidding.


    His two unnamed bodyguards are still behind. You said that you were also invited over, so people from the other two big families must believe it. , Under the information network, he immediately knew where he had been invited, and he was completely sent to the door by himself.


    not to mention.


    Nansen stared at his sister Martha, who was with Lake arm in arm, with brows and heartbeats. Again, the water would not be clean if he jumped into the Manhattan River.


    so¡­


    After the other two patriarchs took their seats, Nansen could only look at the two patriarchs silently with sincere eyes, hoping that with the friendship of many years of friends, they could see his true thoughts in their eyes.


    but.


    Lake, who took Vivian back to the seat over there, did not give the three patriarchs a chance to flirt, and said directly: "Three, I am not a bad person, Thomas Wayne, I just don''t like killing people."


    Nansen had a tingling scalp.


    Good guys.


    What does this mean? It means that because you don''t like killing, you like to preemptively. If you catch the thieves first, you will kidnap the two patriarchs?


    Lake glanced at Nansen who was silent, and then Yu Guang glanced at Vivian next to him, as if he was saying, good fellow, your cheap brother, this is an enterprise-level understanding ability.


    No wonder Nansen became the patriarch of the Kane family at a young age.


    Lake immediately looked at the other two patriarchs and smiled: "Similarly, Umbrella is also a lover of peace. Compared to **** killings, Umbrella and I like to cooperate and win-win."


    Mr. Elliott and Mr. Corbert did not speak.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    The ability to destroy this world can be provided by the Red Queen''s technology, but to turn on the button of destruction of this world, it must be talented in this world.


    Therefore, Lake will choose to win the first place at the auction, directly incarnate into Jianglong, shoot this manor, and then more or less directly connect with the three major families here.


    As for the next?


    There is no doubt that the three big families of Fudge have made great efforts, some people have come out, and their people and money will be used to build Umbrella.


    Lake can lack a direct representation.


    but¡­


    No need.


    For a long time, he is here to do good deeds and why he walks so fast.


    If it is simply to destroy the world, then pressing the peace button is the easiest, but as long as the person in this world is not Shi Lezhi, he will definitely not press it.


    If Lake insists on pressing it, I am afraid that he will directly use his extraordinary ability to influence them. In this way, it is still the same. The reality universe will still chase after his **** and ask him for compensation.


    "Red Queen!"


    "coming."


    Under the stunned expressions of the heads of the three major families, with a buzzing sound, a projection fell directly on the ground from a distance, and then, the cute and cute version of the red queen appeared in front of him.


    Lake got up from the seat: "The Red Queen, introduce me to the three patriarchs, Umbrella."


    Finished.


    Lake smiled and looked at the patriarchs of the three big families: "Three, I am Umbrella, an overseas company, but I am very clear about the rules of the federal game, and I do not reject this, I am willing and willing Work together for a win-win situation. The Red Queen is my Umbrella¡¯s top intellectual life. She will explain to the three the strengths of Umbrella. As for how to cooperate, I will come back later."


    Talking.


    Lake left the venue to the three patriarchs, took Vivian, and turned towards the courtyard of the manor.


    What?


    Worried about the three big families running away?


    Lake is gone, but the TX liquid robot is still there. If you want to run, if you try to run, your legs are directly interrupted.


    In the yard.


    In the same way, yesterday was a deserted, weedy yard, and in a flash of effort, it turned into a pleasing yard full of flowers in full bloom.


    In the yard.


    Lake looked up at the sky, then looked at Vivienne next to him and smiled: "My dear, it seems that June will be here in a few days. Let''s get married at that time."


    If there is an auspicious day in the east country, then June is the auspicious time overseas, and it is a bit wilder than the east country. The whole June is the auspicious time.


    Vivienne glanced at Lake and smiled: "Okay, my Hades."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "The reality universe has shielded your heart."


    "what?"


    "Um."


    Lake nodded and said so, then, he touched his chin, looked at Vivian and said, "It seems that this guy is not stupid at all after losing my track, knowing that I want to start micro-operations. Karma is also directly shielded from the heart."


    Vivian frowned and said, "What should I do?"


    Lake laughed and said: "Just do it, what if UU reading is blocked, and when he finds out what I plan to play, he will stop me and it will be too late."


    Right now Lake and the real universe are like two sneaking assassins.


    He crouched almost across a bush.


    but¡­


    When you want to be exposed, or in other words, after the reality universe sees Lake exposed, then rushes over excitedly, plunges into the grass where Lake is located, and finds that it is not just Lake who stayed on him, but also There is a world created by himself.


    People in this world want to destroy themselves. Although the weapons are provided by Lake, they are of the type of technology. As for what these people do with this weapon, Lake can''t control it.


    It''s like, I produce weapons, but can you say that the people who die under this kind of weapons are killed by Lake?


    There is no reason.


    Let''s just let the court adopt this point of view. Let''s just say that it is never a weapon that kills people. Only people can kill people.


    soon.


    After receiving the news from Hong Empress, Lake took Vivian back to the living room again.


    Eye-catching.


    The expressions of the patriarchs of the three families are different, but if there is anything in common, that is, on the faces of the three, Lake can not see the worry and anxiety about his own life.


    This is great.


    Greed is the ultimate weapon to overcome all negative emotions.


    The reality of the universe thought that he had placed a broken law of life here, plus a broken greed, so Lake could be fooled by him, because of greed, Lezhi was stoned?


    Think too much.


    This time, you are afraid that you are going to steal the chicken without losing the rice.


    Wait, then.


    Watch me do it!


    ¡­

 Chapter 897: I want to make a godfather

    actually¡­¡­


    There is nothing that can be manipulated. After all, even though the world also has technology similar to the 21st century, frankly speaking, the Red Queen is a crushing level for them.


    The Red Queen is the core of all Umbrella''s technology. What''s more, Lake will share with the Red Queen after getting any technology plug-ins.


    So although today''s Red Queen is only a copy of the Red Queen, it is not only comparable to Umbrella''s Red Queen.


    One month later.


    When Umbrella and Raccoon City in Texas were quietly established, Lake also married Vivian as he had previously said with Vivian.


    To be precise, it should be Thomas Wayne marrying Martha Kane.


    The marriage scene is very big, the three families in this city have sent people over. After all, the Umbrella Group established in Raccoon City, Texas also has more or less shares in these three.


    Not to mention that Martha Kane is still the sister of the current patriarch of the Kane family.


    From a certain perspective, after persuading these three families, Umbrella''s career development in the Federation is very smooth. After all, Umbrella is also a member of the Federation after he became a shareholder.


    For the Federation''s own business, there must be nothing to make things difficult.


    but¡­¡­


    "Diao Min!"


    "Full of spoilers."


    One year later, Vivian walked in from outside and looked at the very elegant Lake with glasses in the living room and smiled: "Your hospital has been smashed again?"


    Lake looked up at Vivienne, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "So, why did my mind twitch and want to do good things?"


    Vivian tilted her head: "Because you can?"


    Lake laughed, and put aside the newspaper in his hand. A big headline in the newspaper was an item.


    [Wayne Charity Hospital was beaten again! ¡¿


    really.


    People are prevalent. No wonder that in the past, natural disasters in various parts of the Federation required real guns and live ammunition to suppress them. There is a reason for feelings.


    Lake said before that he didn''t have a choice before, so this time, it''s considered that during his honeymoon, Lake wants to do some good people and good deeds. After all, Umbrella belongs to him, but it is the world''s own.


    But the Wayne Group is his own, public and private must be distinguished, so Lake is doing charity in this city that he has ordered as Gotham City.


    but¡­¡­


    As expected, none of the cities called Gotham are innocent.


    It seems that as long as it is called Gotham, then this city must be simple and honest.


    have a look.


    During this year, Lake has established three non-profit charity hospitals in Burnley, East and Audisburg of Gotham, but as a result, all three hospitals have encountered problems without exception. It was smashed, and even several doctors who were also charitable suffered violence.


    the reason is simple?


    Lake''s main charity, naturally, is definitely more than the poor who come to see the doctor. If the poor in the east are only poor, then most of the poor in the Federation can be linked to violence.


    "damn it."


    Lake''s expression is very ugly. After all, this is the first time he wants to do charity. He will never allow this thing to fail: "What''s the matter, I want to play charity with you, you play violence with me, right? Okay, then come and have fun!"


    The words fall.


    Hum!


    Shoo, swoop, swoop, swoop, swoop!


    Five rays of light flashed directly on Lake''s body. Then, five clones appeared in front of Lake, and looked at Lake: "The deity."


    Lake gave a hum, and then looked at the clone that was almost based on the Black King and said in a deep voice: "Take them and reproduce [Assassin Alliance] for me, and then, greet the world well and let them know. What is the rule!"


    The black king avatar nodded, then turned around and left with the four avatars blankly on his face.


    Vivienne watched quietly beside her, without speaking.


    Lake immediately looked at it and said silently: "In many cases, charity requires violence to escort."


    Vivienne thoughtfully said: "So, you don''t plan to work on Wall Street here, but you plan to work on the gray world here?"


    Lake snorted and smiled: "I want peace to be more expensive, but it''s a pity that you won''t give me this face. It would be fine if the gold is here."


    Although in the early days, Lake and King did not have some misunderstandings.


    But in the matchmaking of the Federal Bureau seat and the final confession, Lake''s cooperation with Jin Bin was quite good, and Jin Bin was also very obedient in handling some of his tasks and did his best.


    Although Jin is not the biggest gray boss in New York City.


    but¡­¡­


    Jin and obedient.


    That''s enough. New York, as Lake''s lair, base camp, and the land of Longxing, has his homeland security testimony on the face of it, the gray world has golden unions, and the dark world is suppressed by the Super Investigation Bureau, which is very good.


    Although Jin Bin was cruel and greedy, he was obedient, and what Lake explained was that Jin Bin did everything beautifully. That was enough. Therefore, in Lake¡¯s heart, Jin Bin also did it after his death. There will be a place.


    Reward for merit.


    This is the consistent aim of Lake.


    Vivienne shook her head and said: "But Jin may not be here, but you are idle anyway. Why, don''t you cultivate a golden union?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Vivienne: "Cultivate one?"


    Vivienne shrugged and said, "Anyway, we''re going to be in this world for a long time, don''t we? I don''t want to see you violently saying that you want to make the world painful."


    Lake laughed.


    but¡­¡­


    Cultivate a golden union by yourself?


    After laughing, Lake touched his chin, thinking about Vivian''s proposal thoughtfully.


    seem.


    This is a good idea.


    That night!


    In the most chaotic area of ??Gotham City, Lykla walks with Vivian in stealth. After nightfall, the melody here is almost violent and bloody.


    Several major criminal families launched their own attacks, trying to make themselves the most powerful criminal family, so as to wash ashore like the other three major families.


    but.


    It¡¯s different from the three big families who ate the Rothschild family and went ashore. At the very least, for the criminal families here, there is no criminal family comparable to the Rothschild family in the gray world for their use. of.


    So after so many years of fighting, the few big crime families are still so few big crime families.


    even¡­¡­


    You can see the inclusiveness of Gotham from the composition of these major crime families.


    The Dimitrov family headed by Russian descent.


    Yakuza of Japanese descent.


    The Odessa family of Ukrainian descent.


    Sullivan of Irish origin.


    ...


    "so¡­¡­"


    Vivienne listened to Lake''s words on the structure of the gray world crime, and curiously said: "Which family do you plan to support?"


    "Italy!"


    "mafia?"


    "Um."


    Lake said: "Speaking of the godfather, it is natural to talk about the mafia. If you want to be the godfather, naturally, you need to find a mafia with a true roots."


    After all, the godfather is the romance of the mafia. For something else, the godfather is still the godfather, but it lacks a certain flavor.


    Vivienne shook her head and said, "Then you will probably be disappointed. The Mafia here is very bad."


    Lake smiled and said: "Isn''t this just right, it''s good, I don''t want to, in that case, it''s too unchallenging."


    Vivian looked at Lake speechlessly: "So who are you going to find, the Maroni family, or the Sabbatino family?"


    The Maroni family and the Sabbatino family are both Italian criminal families in Gotham City.


    Lake shook his head, stopped in front of an apartment, pointed to an Italian residence inside, and said: "Since we are going to create a second golden union according to the template of the golden union, naturally, we need to choose a suitable one. Object."


    In that Italian apartment, seven or eight people, seven children, and one mother lived in a small 40-square-meter room. At this moment, the seven children were sitting in the small hall in pain, and then they watched. Watching one after another dirty and ugly men take off their pants and enter the bedroom and then walk out with their pants.


    Vivian glanced from a distance, showing a disgusting expression, then looked at Lake: "That''s it?"


    Lake smiled and said, "You don''t think it will work?"


    Vivian shook her head directly and said: "The strong have one common feature, that is, they never know how to write the word "Concession"."


    But this family?


    Seven or eight children, ignoring the mother''s work?


    Although this may be just a difficult decision made by the mother to feed the whole family, but...


    Lake smiled slightly and said, "No, there is still someone who wants to resist. Look at the toilet."


    Vivian looked at it, and saw a seventeen or eighteen-year-old child **** in the toilet with a grim expression.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Her mother, whenever dusk comes, she will tie up this child first, the purpose is to prevent this child from disturbing her work."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "And you are wrong. Her mother is not because of the hard life, but simply because she is willing."


    "..."


    Lake looked at Vivian with his mouth open, smiled, glanced at Carmine Falcone in the toilet, looked back, and then looked at Vivian: "Okay, let''s go back too. ."


    Vivian returned to her senses: "Huh?"


    Is this over?


    You haven''t done anything yet, and left just looking at the same thing?


    Lake said: "The seed has been planted, and what is left is to wait for the seed to emerge from the ground, and then take root and germinate. However, whether the seed emerges from the ground or grows up, it takes time, just like Ambray. Just like pulling, it also needs the time of this world to slowly breed the final end."


    Vivienne: "..."


    ...

 Chapter 898: On how Gotham was born

    Lake originally wanted to go in face-to-face, talk to this Carmine Falcone, and interview him.


    but.


    The room was filled with the smell of heather.


    Lake thought for a while, forget it, and gave Carmine Falcone an idea from a distance, and then he took Vivian to leave the chaotic community and even the sound of explosions from time to time, and returned to Wayne. In the manor.


    It''s the next day.


    When the sun broke, the first second was in the chaotic area where the gunfire was loud, and the next second was silent. Countless gang members put away their guns, seemingly abiding by an unwritten article, and there is no written in black and white. Provisions.


    "Carmine..."


    "roll!"


    When the morning arrived, after Carmine was untied, he watched his brother untie and said indifferently, then, he walked out of the toilet, watching the cigarette smoking from the bedroom with his red eyes, scratching his head and walking away. The mother who came out then opened the door blankly and left the house.


    He couldn''t stay in this house for a day.


    In the afternoon of the same day.


    Lake and Vivian were drinking afternoon tea with the patriarch of the Kane family in downtown Gotham City, and raised their eyebrows calmly while talking or laughing.


    The seeds he sat down last night were finally buried in the soil.


    In fact, Lake didn¡¯t do anything to Carmine yesterday. He just delivered an idea. Just like some people happen to have a whim, Lake delivered an idea and told Carmine that if you ask where to find the opportunity, Gotham Port is the third. Seventeen storage bins.


    Among them, if Carmine goes there, after opening it, you will get a memory group that looks fake but not fake for Carmine and a warehouse of novice start-up funds and weapons.


    The memory ball was fabricated by Lake, not based on Jin Bin''s memory, but based on the memory of the real godfather Vito Corleone in the movie.


    Lake doesn''t have the idea of ??being a godfather. Compared to being a godfather, Laker feels frankly speaking that it is better to cultivate a godfather to make him feel more fulfilled.


    Ok.


    In fact, the real reason is that Lake thinks it is too troublesome. Although the crime world here irritates him, he is here for his honeymoon. Although Vivian doesn¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s clear that he still doesn¡¯t want him to be too busy. Accompany her.


    So Lake temporarily changed the training of Carmine as a generation of crime bosses and the training of Carmine as a generation of godfathers, allowing him to train generations of crime bosses.


    The mafia here has already lost its glory, and if it is so, then I will bring this glory to the mafia.


    Um.


    From this perspective, there is no doubt that Lake is doing good deeds once again.


    soon.


    The training of Lake ushered in the gathering of harvest. It was not a short time, but it was definitely not too long. One day after half a year, Lake saw the destruction of the first criminal family in the crime world.


    "My dear, look."


    Lake passed the newspaper in his hand to Vivienne next to him: "At present, the speed of this Carmine is quite fast."


    Vivienne took the newspaper and read it.


    Eye-catching.


    It is a very conspicuous photo. In that photo, Wayne Charity Hospital is in sight, and the most intent is the row of corpses of criminals killed by executions in front of Wayne Charity Hospital.


    Vivienne looked at Lake: "Did he submit a certificate to you?"


    Lake grumbled: "This Carmine wants to run the business of infusion equipment needed by the charity hospital. No, I will ask you to say in the interview yesterday that if the Gotham law enforcement agency cannot guarantee the safety and security of the charity hospital, Stability, Wayne Group is considering whether to continue charity reasons."


    Vivienne nodded: "So, this is not a fame, it''s just for his business?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "If you submit a certificate to someone else, is the godfather still the godfather?"


    "This too."


    Vivian looked at Lake curiously: "By the way, where is your Assassin Alliance?"


    Lake laughed: "The Assassin Alliance is not so fast."


    In the real universe, the Continental Hotel may have existed a long time ago, but it took a long time to make the Continental Hotel the standard in the industry.


    Lake is just staying in his spare time. It doesn''t matter how the Assassin Alliance develops, Lake does not matter, anyway, as long as his five clones will be able to use it when the time comes.


    As for the moment?


    Lake drank the coffee in front of him, got up and smiled at Vivienne and said: "We are now doing charity to be good people. If we want this world to be destroyed, we can''t rely solely on the promotion of this world''s creatures."


    Simply put.


    What Lake wants is the destruction of the world, not the destruction of mankind. There is an essential difference.


    Even if Lake is planning Umbrella, after he succeeds, only humans will be destroyed, but if he wants to get what Lake wants, he needs to let the world destroy.


    To achieve such a goal, the promotion of the real universe is indispensable.


    Again.


    After Lake enters the game, the rhythm of the game is already Lake¡¯s. When the time is right, hehe, when the reality universe sees him enjoying his reputation in this specially created trap world, it will What do you think, and then what will you do?


    Lake doesn¡¯t know what the real universe will do at that time, but what Lake is best at is looking for opportunities in chaos. Right now the enemy is not moving. When I am not moving, it is difficult to find opportunities. But as long as the real universe moves like that, then the opportunity will come naturally.


    so.


    With this brush, Lake and Vivian had been brushing it for a full ten years.


    "Hurry up, honey."


    "coming."


    Wearing a suit, tie, and beard, Lake walked downstairs from the downstairs, looking at Vivian, who was already in the living room with a belly, and said with a smile, "My dear, we are here. It¡¯s my honeymoon here, but there¡¯s still something to do. It¡¯s not the first time I got a charity medal. I¡¯m tired of it and don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Vivienne, who has been pregnant for seven months, looked at Lake and smiled and said, "But the first Gotham City Charity Medal and the title of Creator of Gotham City''s Conscience, but this is the first time you have won it."


    Lake laughed.


    In the past ten years of business, there is no doubt that Thomas Wayne, who is under the pseudonym of Lake, has a good reputation.


    As the creator of a decade of legendary giants, Thomas Wayne has provided a lot of assistance to the poor in Gotham during this decade. In terms of education, there are Lake¡¯s wholly-owned philanthropic Wayne School of Philanthropy, Lake and Vivian invested in the Aoyagi hut built for orphans.


    Not to mention the Wayne Charity Hospital.


    even.


    When Lake was interviewed by reporters in the past ten years, when faced with why he wanted to build a charity hospital, Lake said the same. Rather than being a rich man, he prefers to be a life-saving man. A doctor, if he can, he will choose to be a doctor.


    But let''s talk about it, but it does not prevent Lake from directly obtaining a doctorate in the Department of Medicine. After that, several times, the precise operation of a difficult patient successfully rescued the patient.


    This is not.


    Gotham City also accepted Lake¡¯s proposal at the end of last year and officially changed the name of Gotham City to Gotham City. At the same time, this year¡¯s charity gala and charity awards were held to allow Lake to come. , Also put it tonight.


    but.


    In the past ten years, Lake has bought more badges, but the badge of the first charity king of Gotham City, Lake thinks, is quite good.


    After all, you can''t go to the real Gotham in the next universe. It is also very good to have a fake and inferior Gotham City title as a charity king.


    It would be great if he and Vivienne''s child were boys.


    After the party, Vivian heard what Lake said, and looked at Lake suspiciously: "I don''t remember, don''t you like boys'' paper? You like daughters."


    no doubt.


    Vivian is also a member of the group. Since she became pregnant, she has also joined another group of mothers. UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com naturally knows Lake''s serious tendency to treat children differently.


    Look at the only seedling David?


    Good guys.


    And what did Vivienne hear right now, oh my god, this made Vivienne think that it might be because of her pregnancy that she had auditory hallucinations.


    Lake naturally knew what Vivienne wanted to express.


    but¡­


    "It''s not the same."


    "Different?"


    "Um."


    Lake looked at Vivienne with a smile: "My name is Thomas Wayne, and your name is Martha Wayne, so if you give me a son, I believe, I will love it very much."


    Who is Thomas and Martha''s son?


    Anyone is possible.


    But if Thomas is called Thomas Wayne, and Martha is also called Martha Wayne, and the maiden name is Kane, then there is no doubt that this is not necessarily.


    That''s the master.


    Although Lake is not very cold about the plot of the universe next door, and he hasn''t watched it much, but Batman?


    Good guys.


    Even if Lake hadn''t seen Batman very much, he had heard of it.


    although¡­


    Lake felt that the master was fascinated by the fact that he could fight with Superman''s bugs in a mortal body.


    but.


    If it were my child...


    Lake touched his chin. If it were him and Vivian''s son, then it was not impossible to use the flesh to fight with Superman''s bugs.


    After all, Lake is the King of Gods, and Vivian is the Queen of Pluto, the eldest son of a generation of Queens of Pluto. If the physical body is vulnerable, then frankly speaking, he is beating the King of Gods and the Queen of Pluto.


    Vivienne blinked, a little hard to understand Lake''s brain circuit.


    ¡­

 Chapter 899: The birth of Resident Evil

    "Dear."


    "Um."


    "How do you think our child is called Bruce?"


    "it is good."


    In the hospital, Lake was not surprised when he watched Vivian who was lying on the bed saying this. He already has a daughter named Diana, what''s the problem with another son named Bruce.


    after all¡­


    He was completely mentally prepared three months ago.


    soon.


    Vivian was pushed into the operating room, but it was not an operating room in the traditional sense, but a pond in it, and the pond was filled with Stygian water.


    According to Vivian, the most popular one is underwater birth. She wants to try it. Besides, as the son of the Queen of Heaven, how could she not even get the treatment of Styx baptism.


    The son of the King of God and the Queen of Underworld, coupled with the baptism of Styx, good fellow, Lake has been extremely determined, which is why Bruce Wayne can say a word that truly stands on the pinnacle of mankind.


    "Afu."


    "master"


    Lake sat on the sofa in the waiting area for a while, glanced up at the outside of the closed ward, and frowned, "What''s going on outside."


    Alfred Peniworth, who was also standing next to the TX liquid robot, then walked out of the door, opened the door, and saw a few people outside.


    As a TX robot, Ah Fu''s intelligence is certain. From the outside, it is no different from ordinary people. Therefore, after seeing an acquaintance, he showed a surprised expression: "Director Gotham?"


    Of the three people outside, one of them was Director Gotham, but not James Gordon. After all, the time was wrong.


    "Mr. Penniworth, this is the chief of Raccoon City, is Mr. Wayne free?"


    "Afu, let the two chiefs come in."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ah Fu turned his head and said, and then performed a requested operation on the two directors outside the door.


    Director Gotham and Director Raccoon City walked in.


    Wearing glasses, Lake, who was approaching his forties, got up from the sofa more elegantly, and shook hands with the director of Gotham and the director of Raccoon City, and joked: "Two, it''s mine today. On a good day, did the two come here to guard and congratulate me?"


    "For this reason."


    "Oh, there are other reasons?"


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha."


    Ricardo glanced at the outspoken Raccoon City Director, and laughed haha: "So, what can I do to help you, can''t Raccoon City also need my charitable investment? This is not right, my Umbrella¡¯s R&D center is in Raccoon City."


    The director of Raccoon City said directly: "There have been several disappearances in recent cases, all related to Umbrella, I think..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    at this time.


    A nurse walked out from the operating room.


    Vivienne... was born.


    Lake made an apologetic gesture directly towards the chief of Raccoon City, and then hurriedly left the waiting area with Afu and said to Afu: "Ask the Kane family, has the chief changed yet."


    Although Lake knows that he owns Umbrella, since three years ago, along with Umbrella¡¯s entry into formality, there have been some movements in the other three major families. Brera gradually retreated.


    reason?


    Still has something to do with destruction.


    The Red Queen is also in the process of abdicating. Another copy of the Red Queen compiled by the Red Queen''s copy is in line with the world''s scientific and technological progress and has been compiled for no more than 30 years, and it has already been put into operation.


    It can be ensured that at the beginning of the Resident Evil, Lake and others can completely abdicate.


    Of course.


    The external view is that the older Lake is more enthusiastic about charity, and the three major families seem to be willing to invest in Lake¡¯s charity. At the expense of Umbrella, it seems to be sitting and watching Lake completely transform the Gotham underneath. Gotham for Wayne''s house.


    The company on Lake''s face, Wayne Group has completely grown into a giant, and the distance from the so-called richest man is only a distance of time.


    As far as today is concerned, Lake can say that in this chaotic capital cannibal Gotham City, the Wayne Group he created is the real conscience and the only conscience.


    so.


    Lake is a good person here, a big good person, naturally, he is not willing to let his good person card still be dragged with the ultimate villain Ambray.


    Three years later.


    Lake and the three major families that invested in Umbrella that year signed an agreement to withdraw from Umbrella.


    After signing.


    Lake smiled and said to the reporter of the three major families: "Congratulations to the three, for successfully pushing me, the founder, out of the game."


    Patriarch Kane looked ugly: "Wayne, you did too much."


    The expression on Patriarch Elliott was the same.


    The same goes for Kobert.


    Ten years ago, before Lake came to Gotham, the three big families could say that they were capital.


    But ten years later, when Lake came to Gotham?


    no doubt.


    From the perspective of the three major families, they shouldn''t have agreed to buy shares in Umbrella back then, and directly unite to prevent Umbrella from landing in the Federation. In this way, Lake''s Wayne Group will not land.


    But in the end, they were shocked by the [Solar Ladder Project] revealed by Umbrella and the Red Queen, and then, under the temptation of Umbrella, they forgot the Wayne Group, or, in other words, they were lost in their eyes. Sitting and watching step by step, the Wayne Group directly became bigger and stronger without bloodshed, directly surpassing the scale of the three major families.


    so¡­


    Either die quietly, or fight back in the Jedi.


    The three families have chosen to unite, and in recent years, Lake has become more and more obsessed with charity, so that they can freely intervene in Umbrella¡¯s affairs, and directly chose to launch a drama against Lake today.


    Lake listened to Patriarch Kane''s grievances and shook his head: "Patriarch Kane, how can normal business practices be called excessive."


    Patriarch Kane looked ugly: "People outside know that Wayne is a charitable person, but we know what kind of person you are. Compared to us, you are a cold-blooded capital."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth rose: "No, I just don''t want to be with you worms."


    "you¡­"


    "Okay, since it has been exchanged, then go slowly and not send it."


    "Humph."


    Under the faint gaze of Lake''s bodyguards, the three families got up and left Wayne Manor directly.


    After a while.


    Vivian walked downstairs: "You have completely torn your face with them."


    Lake chuckled and said, "Playing with me in capital, I am the real capital from birth."


    Tear your face?


    He and the three big families have never had any skin, everything is exchanged, and the Wayne Group with Umbrella has become the first group in the face.


    The three families think it is worth it, because in their view, Umbrella has the ability to control the world.


    Lake thought it was worth it. He didn''t want to have a relationship with Ambray, who had already begun to nurture the thunder of the world. After all, he was a philanthropist, not a conspirator.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Lake looked at Vivian with a smile: "My dear, do you really think this is a decision made by the three big families?"


    Vivienne sat next to Lake: "Isn''t it?"


    Lake chuckled, "You forgot, where is your heart now?"


    Vivienne frowned.


    Eight years ago, Lake and Vivian had captured the location of the heart.


    It''s in Raccoon City.


    This also means that the real universe has noticed the unusual raccoon market at the time.


    "what do you mean¡­"


    Vivienne frowned and said, "Are we exposed?"


    Lake shook his head: "I was noticed, but not exposed. Although he created this world, he has only two abilities, either to create or to destroy."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "T virus has been developed in Umbrella''s base in the hive, and we have also withdrawn from Umbrella. The next step is naturally to begin our extermination."


    "Uh¡­"


    Lake curiously looked at the past when Lake talked about destroying the world, and he was very happy, wishing that he would go to the stage to destroy the world Vivian, UU reading raised his eyebrows: "What''s wrong?"


    Vivienne shook her head: "Bruce."


    Lake smiled and said, "That kid, what''s the matter?"


    Comparing with David, the five-year-old Bruce this year, Lake does not have the attributes of a child. Naturally, he treats Bruce the same way he treats David when he was a child.


    Vivian said, "Do you really want to keep Bruce?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, and then shook his head: "My dear, we have talked about this. The real universe has noticed us, but it hasn''t been determined yet. What we need to do is to make the real universe feel that we have been here. Then I thought it was because he dragged it for too long, so he chose to recycle your heart."


    There is only one way to recycle.


    That is the destruction of this world. After all, who made the real universe merge Vivienne''s heart with a law of life to give birth to Alice.


    In this way, Lake can play a big ticket.


    The final plan.


    The reality of the universe''s plan to abandon this world is very simple, as long as he has this mindset, so that, but when he abandons this world, Lake can plunder.


    The law of life?


    mine.


    parallel world?


    mine.


    This is all mine.


    Although Lake can also use the fundamental laws of the Chaos Force Tree to directly plunder the world, after all, his opponent is of the same level as him, and even a lot higher than his real universe in terms of perfecting laws.


    Therefore, in order to avoid being repelled by the real universe during the process of plundering, Lake felt that it would be better to take a few more steps to let the real universe abandon this place and then plunder.


    If you give up this world, then I will plunder it. Does this have anything to do with you?


    ¡­

 Chapter 900: The birth of Batman

    This is definitely not possible.


    There is a master''s thing, although you can grab it, but there is a one in ten thousand probability that it will cost you.


    But I robbed the ownerless thing. No, I picked it up. I can''t have anything to do with it.


    To do this requires some planning.


    This plan, after Lake appeared in Raccoon City half a year ago in Vivienne''s heart, began planning.


    Lake looked at Vivian and said, "Furthermore, you first proposed this plan. You said that hatred can motivate a person to grow quickly."


    Vivian glanced at Lake directly: "I regret it, can I?"


    Lake laughed loudly: "Of course you can."


    Vivienne once again confessed to Lake, who was extremely perfunctory, and sighed: "Forget it, this world, but I plan to leave it to my son as a gift."


    Lake smiled and said: "Don''t worry, soon, it won''t work. After the matter is over, it won''t be enough if you come up to meet your son. If you don''t, let him dying once, then you can go to the underworld to see you."


    Vivienne glanced at Lake again and walked towards the backyard.


    In the backyard.


    Five years old this year, but can be called a talented little Bruce, under the leadership of the butler Ah Fu, practiced his fists and kicks.


    Sitting in the living room, Lake shook his head, his consciousness directly communicated with the Chaos Force Tree, and directly put the Chaos Force Tree on standby at any time, trying to hide under the pressure of the real universe that Mimi was peeping secretly.


    soon.


    Three years later.


    This year, Bruce Wayne Jr. is eight years old.


    If there is a well-known company in Gotham City at this moment, it is undoubtedly the Wayne Group. Under the leadership of Thomas Wayne, a famous philanthropist, Gotham City¡¯s extremely chaotic order has been obtained. Great improvement.


    Of course.


    This is on the bright side, but in the dark, the chaos has never disappeared.


    The real universe here is not only invested in the laws of life, but also invested in greed, and because of greed, the world still maintains order on the surface, but in fact it is still in chaos because of greed.


    For example, the three major families in Gotham City.


    Although the three major families felt short-term satisfaction after acquiring Ambreda, and felt that this was a very cost-effective business, unfortunately, under the influence of time, greed and the inexplicable effect, the three major families once again The influence on himself now in Gotham City has diminished and he has become more and more hostile to Wayne.


    Since a year ago, the three major families have fought against the Wayne Group on all sides.


    Unfortunately, little effect has been achieved.


    After all, in terms of birth, Lake is the rightful federal capitalist. Lake is clear about what measures the federal capital will take, so even if it is suppressed from the Washington side, Lake is not afraid.


    The combat effectiveness of the 30-odd members of Congress is completely blasted by the combination of the three major families, but the combat effectiveness of the 20-odd members of the parliament.


    therefore.


    Under the influence of the unspeakable, the three big families remembered the idea of ??crooked ways.


    for example¡­¡­


    Assassination.


    But the three big families certainly wouldn''t do this thing. After all, the three big families finally got rid of it for nothing. Why did they get into this matter?


    But Thomas Wayne has not only offended the three big families over the years, but the Wayne Group has offended all the gray and dark forces in Gotham City.


    Who makes Wayne, the great philanthropist, obsessed with charity?


    Various orphanages.


    Various charity hospitals.


    Various charity schools.


    Good guy, what are you doing for so much charity? You have arranged for orphans to go to school clearly, so how can our organizations absorb fresh blood?


    In addition, Thomas Wayne was also very supportive of the Gotham Police Department, which caused the Gotham Police Department''s combat effectiveness to burst. The darkness that was completely suppressed naturally also hated Thomas Wayne.


    but¡­¡­


    These people dare not show it, at least not on the face, because the godfather, Carmine Falcone of the AKA Romans is suppressing anyone who tries to trouble the Wayne Group in the dark. .


    Carmine Falcone is a grateful person.


    Who made Carmine Falcone''s first start-up capital, enough to grow, was given by the Wayne Group.


    "Tsk tsk."


    Lake sat in the manor, looked at the information from his hand, and said again to Vivian: "Look, I have a good vision, right."


    Vivian shook her head speechlessly: "You have said this many times in the past few years."


    Lake laughed and said, "So, most of the people who are righteous are slaughter of dogs. This is actually quite correct."


    at this time.


    The eight-year-old Bruce walked down from the stairs.


    Lake also stopped in time.


    Today''s little Bruce is very happy, because today is the day he goes to the movies with his father and mother.


    For Little Bruce, although his father and mother love him very much, but both of them are very busy at work. Lake is obsessed with charity and cannot extricate himself, while his mother needs to be in the Wayne Group.


    Of course.


    This can be regarded as solving another thing for Lake.


    That''s why Bruce Wayne lost his parents at the age of eight, but the Wayne Group is still the world''s largest player, and even when Bruce Wayne was young, he was not driven out by the Wayne Group. The reason is.


    It''s all because of Vivienne.


    Let¡¯s not talk too much, at least, under Vivian¡¯s operation, the current Wayne Group, the decision-making high-level, at a supervisory meeting composed of 24 people, these 24 people are all Vivian¡¯s people. , Loyalty is MAX''s.


    soon.


    The car drove away from Wayne Manor and drove toward the movie theater in the city center.


    Lake doesn''t care much about the name of the movie being shown today.


    even¡­¡­


    When they arrived at the cinema, Lake and Vivian had already left here from a certain angle.


    no way.


    After three years of trial and error in the real universe, he finally couldn''t stand it, and he immediately lowered his consciousness, intending to see with his own eyes whether this Thomas Wayne and this Martha Wayne were his distinguished guests.


    so.


    The moment Lake and Vivian enter the cinema, they can leave.


    But Little Bruce didn''t notice at all.


    On the Chaos Force Tree, Vivian regained her power of the Queen of the Netherworld, feeling the reality of the universe with a big head directly attached to it, and gritted her teeth: "Damn it, if he dares to move me A hair of my son, I must eat him alive."


    A woman is weak, but her mother is strong.


    Of course.


    Vivienne was not a weak woman at first, she was a ruthless woman, but when she said this, she became even more ruthless. The entire Hades roared under the suppressed anger of Vivienne, the queen of the underworld. .


    Lake hurriedly calmed Vivienne: "Don''t worry, he can only watch, there is no way to end, besides, as long as he dares to move, I will just lift the table."


    Play games.


    Happiness is the most important thing.


    Lake is a very simple person. If he plays games, he will play the game properly. As long as he can win, everything is easy to say, but if he can''t win, then I''m embarrassed. He can''t win. To play a fart game, just lift the table.


    Vivienne''s anger faded under Lake''s comfort.


    At this moment.


    Under the gaze of Lake and Vivienne, and the strong onlookers of the real universe, in Gotham City, Thomas Wayne, who came out, asked the butler Afu to drive home by himself. He wanted to pay back with his wife. There was little Bruce taking a walk home.


    finally.


    In Crime Alley, two gunshots sounded directly, two bangs, two bangs, and countless charities, Thomas Wayne and Martha Wayne lay under the guns in a pool of blood, which brought life to Gotham City In it.


    Then...


    The masked gunman saw the little Bruce who was visibly sluggish in place.


    but.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lake laughed and appeared directly above this parallel world with the appearance of the **** Zeus, looking thoughtfully at the real universe in the powerful crowd: "What are you looking at, why don''t you call me together? "


    The real universe looked directly at Lake The consciousness also pulled away from that parallel world in an instant. There was no entity at all. He surpassed everything and looked at Lake, his expression was a bit wrong.


    How can this be.


    Lake raised the corner of his mouth: "You don''t really think that a law of life really allows me to owe you the price again."


    The reality of the universe, which never existed but exists, seems to be telling something.


    Lake continued: "Yes, you still have a heart, but please, you really think that a heart can seduce me. Odin thinks that he has the soul of Maureen Hand, and I can catch it with my hands. The result is He lost, and even lost himself to you, so you owe me a price."


    The real universe is shaking space.


    Lake dug his ears: "What, the dark dimension, the dark dimension tried to invade me Midgard, I chopped him directly, this is as a price for him to invade Midgard, you give him to me, I am not Recognizing this price, have you forgotten that Lao Tzu¡¯s fundamental principles are different from yours."


    The real universe is directly angry.


    In order to dig Odin over, I handed over the Dark Dimension to you. If I hadn''t given up, could you swallow the Dark Dimension so simply?


    Now you are even saying that it''s not a price, you shameless villain, you great dutiful son of the universe.


    Lake directly snorted and smiled: "That''s your own stupidity. I said it to Gu Yi on purpose, or to you on purpose. In short, if you want to take Odin away, you can, but you want to pay the price. One yard is one yard. Although I calculated the Dark Dimension, but the Dark Dimension delivered it to the door by himself, didn¡¯t you count me too? Unfortunately, I was not fooled."


    The real universe directly rumbling sound.


    ...

 Chapter 901: Stealing chicken will not lose the rice

    "¡­what do you want?"


    "Simple, winner and loser!"


    The corners of Lake''s mouth raised, listening to the words of the real universe that seemed to be compromised. Although he was smiling, there was not much smile in his tone: "I won and you lost. Therefore, this world should be mine. NS."


    The real universe once again made a deafening sound.


    Time and space are in chaos.


    but¡­


    Lake is not afraid of the real universe. This matter is very simple. You want to calculate me, but I was not fooled. Naturally, you need to apologize.


    What?


    Don''t plan to apologize?


    hehe.


    Let''s put it this way, there is a reason why it is called the fundamental law. Simply put, the fundamental law of this price is the cornerstone that composes everything, and it is the foundation.


    If you don¡¯t want to pay the price, it¡¯s the same as if you don¡¯t need this foundation. In this case, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just say, if you play like this, then others will play a snakeskin.


    Vivienne behind her eyes lit up.


    This is what Lake wants to do. Umbrella and Gotham are all smoke bombs. What they really want to do is to let themselves into the trap by relying on the confused reality of the universe, and then the soldiers are not bloody. To take this world?


    In fact, this is right and wrong.


    If Lake knew what Vivienne was thinking at this moment, he would probably say so.


    Before Bruce was born, Lake''s plan had been following the direction of destruction.


    But after Bruce was born, Lake slightly changed his course of action.


    the reason is simple.


    Because before Bruce was born, Lake never felt that his and Vivian''s children could be born, even though the world was spreading with such a vibrant law of life.


    These laws of life seem to be so ownerless, but in fact, they still have a master.


    so¡­


    In order to avoid destroying one time with his children, Lake temporarily changed the action plan. Fortunately, because of his military origin, Lake will prepare three or four sets of plans for backup before the action.


    This is a very good habit. When a plan is about to fail, you find that there is no other plan to replace it.


    The angry voice of the real universe continues.


    But Lake said with a faint expression: "You are angry, I can understand, but unfortunately, you are angry. As you take my woman''s heart and calculate my price, you must give it to me. The price you want to pay is this world, unless you want us to go our separate ways."


    The anger of the real universe ceased.


    As I said before, even if Lake¡¯s fundamental law is plunder rather than cost, when dealing with the real universe, it is necessary to abide by this price law. The reason is that Lake¡¯s celestial power comes from the real universe.


    And now.


    The meaning of Lake¡¯s words is undoubtedly telling the real universe straightforwardly that you can choose not to pay the price today, but you also need to pay the price, that is, from now on, I will not abide by your fundamentals in your real universe. The law is over, and you only need to implement his law of plunder.


    This¡­


    The reality of the universe is irresistible.


    After all, this is his home court at the moment, so Lake needs to abide by it, but if he doesn''t even have the home court advantage, what is left of him, watching Lake''s unscrupulous plunder to make up for his power of the chaotic universe?


    only?


    Listening to the threatening words from the real universe, Lake raised the corners of his mouth and said in a cold tone: "Do you think it is useful to threaten me with my child? You can take his life, as long as you can bear it. I no longer honor the price of your home court advantage."


    What are you thinking about?


    threat?


    The Federation never negotiates with terrorists.


    If you have a seed, kill it, but if you kill it, you don''t want to live anymore.


    Vivienne''s eyebrows moved behind her, but she quickly hid her emotions. After all, Vivienne is not a fool. Although she loves Bruce very much, she also knows what kind of scene it is right now. She is sure of the hindrance. Won''t do it.


    for a long time.


    Boom!


    The real universe uttered the biggest roar. After the roar that resembled an irritable rage, its breath disappeared directly in this universe...no, it was the sky above this world.


    "what?"


    Vivian looked at the rapidly shrinking time and space in front of her, blinked her eyes, almost watching it, as if the time and space of the universe were rapidly shrinking to the appearance of only one world time and space.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    Small.


    After all, the structure is still small.


    If you lose, you lose. What''s the big deal? Anyway, you have so many parallel universes. If you are too small, you can see that you can''t achieve any climate.


    Lake shook his head speechlessly.


    Next second.


    Hum!


    The Chaos Force Tree spreads directly in this rapidly shrinking time and space, and with a scream, the branches of the Chaos Force Tree open, and it is like a big net to fix the time and space that has not yet been pulled away. live.


    Then.


    Lake sighed and looked at the time and space the size of the solar system shrunk from the ocean to the lake. He smashed his lips, touched his chin, and said to Vivian, "Well, it¡¯s not the benefit of my imagination. Maximized, but it¡¯s not a guaranteed return, it¡¯s okay, and it¡¯s within an acceptable category."


    It''s hard to start from nothing.


    But going from one to two is very simple.


    This is the case right now.


    At that time, when Lake followed Vivian to this time and space, he saw not only the law of life, but also the law of space.


    The law of parallel space.


    so¡­


    What Lake wanted was not only the law of life, but also the law of space. After that, everything Lake did was rushing to the law of life on the bright side, but he never gave up on the law of space secretly. pursued.


    Well known.


    I love you, but I will marry her.


    This sentence comes from Lake. In other words, if prostitution is the fundamental law of the Chaos Force Tree, then this sentence is the fundamental action principle of Lake itself.


    What?


    Natasha also had the law of space that time?


    Yes and yes, but that time, the real universe did not end. Moreover, at that time Lake used the gems of time. There are priorities. If he chooses the gems of space and his daughter together, there is no doubt that Lake will choose. Back hand.


    As for this time?


    Lake is talking about daughters, not sons.


    at this time.


    Boom.


    A darkness from the void unfolded on the parallel earth at the feet of Lake and Vivian.


    "this is¡­"


    "There is a thunderstorm over Umbrella."


    "Then what to do?"


    Vivian turned to look at Lake: "You have obtained this time and space now, can''t you stop it?"


    Lake''s eyes flickered: "This is the last resistance of the real universe."


    "what?"


    "That''s why I said that his layout is smaller."


    Lake did not say too much, but shook his head speechlessly, "Before handing this space-time to me as a price, this space-time belongs to him, and he and I have already had a showdown. No, he Thinking, even if this time and space are given to me, it won''t make me feel better, don''t I want to destroy the world, so he intends to help me."


    This is not.


    When the reality of the universe was just angry, it directly separated a ray of consciousness, and then instigated a mortal to run to Umbrella to steal the T virus, and then when this person just succeeded, he directly confused his consciousness. , Let that guy throw the T virus to the ground.


    Like this, Lake told Vivienne about the incident and said: "What kind of behavior is this? It''s like a child who has not grown up and throws something when he gets angry."


    And he is still the most annoying bear kid.


    really.


    The bear child is the most annoying, far less intimate than the little quilted jacket.


    Even a black-hearted padded jacket is a small padded jacket. Although it is a black-hearted, sometimes, but in the final analysis, it is more or less able to keep warm.


    "Now what?"


    "hehe."


    Lake smiled slightly, and looked up thoughtfully at the eyes in the endless space-time corridor that quickly separated this space-time under the action of the Chaos Force Tree. The corners of UU''s mouth rose: "Look up. Look, today, let me show you, I, Zeus, not only has plundering as the fundamental law, but also the most overbearing law of making fakes become real!"


    Finished.


    Lake directly closed his eyes slightly, and with a squeak, he merged directly with the Chaos Force Tree.


    In an instant!


    boom!


    The goddess of magic Mystra, who was in the realm of magic, was taken aback for a moment, then glanced at the goddess of wisdom Hermione next to her, and then, with a bang, countless supreme magical powers swept up the Chaos Force Tree against the current.


    In the kingdom of heaven, the three angel queens also looked at each other, and then the light and angel power swept directly toward the chaos force tree.


    In the endless ocean, the sea goddess Thetis who was wandering in the atrium world was also slightly taken aback, and then the power of the ocean blasted into the chaotic force tree.


    In the Hades.


    In the endless abyss, the Hundred-armed Giant is also directly grasping the tragedy Yi Ge, causing him to issue countless painful shouts, directly letting the power of the gods quickly merge into the Chaos Force Tree.


    Next second.


    call out!


    Hermione appeared directly beside Vivienne, followed by the three angel queens of heaven, Thetis and Emilia.


    Eye-catching.


    The Chaos Force Tree directly covered this time and space, and then, accompanied by the Chaos Divine Power that swarmed out, in an instant, the power of refining fakes to become true continued to be activated again.


    "Look carefully."


    Lake''s voice came out loudly from the chaotic force that began to roll over the world under him: "Take a good look, what is plundering, what is life infinity, parallel worlds, give it to me!"


    The words fall.


    There was a boom.


    The whole world was instantly covered by Lake''s refining and realizing power.


    ¡­

 Chapter 902: On the Formation of the DC Universe

    The law of making fakes come true is Lake drawn from the lottery system.


    and¡­


    The source of the practice of falsehood is true, but it is from the same place as the source of his supernatural powers.


    Simply put.


    [Refining falsehoods into truth] and [Dharma, heaven and earth] are both derived from [Tao]!


    Dao begets one, one life two, two begets three, three begets everything!


    Tao evolves everything!


    Naturally, this originated from [Tao]''s "refining falsehoods into reality". Its so-called maximum power limit is extremely high. As long as Lake has this power, then it is not difficult to refining falsehoods into reality to create a real universe. .


    Of course.


    Lake currently doesn''t have this ability, but although he can''t develop a real real universe, it is still possible to develop a parallel space.


    Especially since he now has the two laws of life and space.


    Rumble!


    Accompanied by the chaotic supernatural power released by Lake, in the roaring sound, with the appearance of the three goddesses of time, after the time is still, with the help of the three goddesses of destiny.


    In an instant.


    But there seems to be so long.


    Whoops.


    A planet that was exactly the same as this planet came out directly under Lake''s ability to make falsehoods true.


    Boom!


    Lake walked out of the Chaos Force Tree, with rare drops of sweat appearing on his forehead.


    The women looked at Lake who appeared in front of them.


    Lake smiled faintly, raised his head, and said in a high volume: "I have no strength now. I am afraid that if any **** comes to me, he can kill me directly."


    The women looked at each other one after another.


    Next second.


    After a fierce hum in the empty corridor at that time, the real universe left a cold hum, and then left without looking back.


    Seeing this, Lake sighed again.


    Look.


    This guy is not only smaller, but even lacks courage. Give him a chance, but in the end he doesn''t know how to use it.


    Of course.


    Lake is indeed not what he said, no power is available, but basically the same.


    After all, this time it was time and space to practice fakes to become real.


    Fortunately, Lake''s accumulated knowledge over the years is enough, otherwise, I am afraid it will really squeeze his power directly.


    at the moment?


    There is still strength, but if you want to return to the peak state, I am afraid that it will take a while.


    Not to mention that at least half a year will not be able to wave.


    actually¡­


    Half a year is not too long. When things are over here, I go back to spend Christmas with my mother Karen, and then stay in New York for a period of time. The time passed in a flash.


    This was what Lake thought in his heart, and then he looked at Vivian and the other girls: "This time, the reality of the universe is more than just stealing chickens and loosing rice. This guy has lost his wife and broke down."


    This time, he not only reaped the law of life, but also reaped two parallel spaces.


    even¡­


    As long as Lake is willing, when his power recovers in half a year, he can rely on the time and space where Gotham City exists to once again create a third parallel time and space.


    After all, the law of life and the law of space have fallen into his hands.


    only.


    Lake''s gaze fell on the separate [Biochemical Time and Space], his gaze flickered slightly, and he looked at Vivian: "Now you can get your heart back."


    Vivienne shook her head, "No, I want to wait."


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Vivienne smiled and looked at Lake: "Since you don''t need to destroy the world, then, I don''t reject it by doing a play to save the world."


    Lake opened his mouth, smiled and said, "It''s fine if you are happy."


    Anyway, these two time and space are already attached to the Chaos Force Tree. They are his parallel time and space. Under the care of destiny, time and life, if Vivienne wants to play, then play, and what can happen. , The biggest turmoil is nothing more than repeating this time and space.


    As for Gotham?


    Lake looked at Vivienne.


    Vivienne seemed to know what Lake wanted to ask, and shook his head directly: "Let Bruce be in Gotham, Afu can protect him well, and he is a boy''s paper, what he needs is not pampering. It''s motivation. Nothing can give him better motivation than hatred."


    Lake shrugged.


    If it was a daughter, he would definitely oppose it firmly and would directly take his daughter home.


    But boy paper?


    Just as Lake didn''t tell how Emilia educates David, now Lake doesn''t point fingers at how Vivienne educates Bruce.


    soon.


    It''s Christmas again.


    It is still the atrium world.


    Betty, who came with Dr. Bruce Banner again, grew her mouth, and blinked at her nephew and niece who seemed to have a few more.


    As for who is more, there is no doubt, no doubt, Diana, the daughter of Seifer, Clark, the son of Hill, and Adam, the son of Ayesha, the high priest.


    Lake hugged his arms and looked at the growing children contentedly for a year. Bo said in a contented state: "I think that year, I just came out of the village, alone, a gun!"


    Thinking back to the past, who would have thought that he would be able to come to this day?


    There are many daughters.


    The children are in groups.


    pity¡­


    Lake glanced at Betty who walked next to him: "You should also work hard. Odin has the Asa Protoss and the Warner Protoss. I naturally also have the Edwin Protoss and the Basil Protoss, so you have to fight for it. "


    He is Lake Edwin, and in the same way, he can be Lake Rose.


    When Lake wanted to change his name from Ross, the queen Karen and General Ross had no objection. Just as Karen said, the name can never tie a person, and the family can tie a person.


    so¡­


    Just as Lake once told Betty that there would be a suitable place for Betty, what he thought was a Basil Protoss in the Chaos Universe just like the Warner Protoss in the World Tree Universe.


    "What the hell?"


    Betty was taken aback for a moment, blinked, then shook her head and said: "I just heard Sefer and Hill say that they want to move to another time and space."


    Lake grumbled.


    This was mentioned during the dinner party. After all, in Seffer''s words, since we intend to return the ordinary to the earth, there is no need for natural and extraordinary things to stay on the earth.


    and¡­


    Although Paradise Island is good, but after staying for a long time, it will be tired.


    Moreover.


    Although the two generations have their own mothers, they are all the same father. They can''t keep one here. Let''s keep one here. They can only get together on holidays. Maybe they will get together in normal times.


    This is not.


    Vivienne directly suggested that she should move to Parallel Time and Space. Anyway, it can be regarded as her own back garden. Wherever she wants to do and what she wants to do, no matter how big a mess, there can be the Three Goddesses of Destiny. Have time to take care of the three goddesses.


    What''s more, saying that it is parallel time and space does not mean that they have really moved. They can go directly to Olympus and then return to the real universe.


    Betty''s eyes lit up and talked about the business of finding Lake: "Then can I go over and have a look?"


    Lake glanced back at Betty: "You?"


    Betty nodded: "Well, I want to go to see Bruce, can you? Mom said, as long as you agree, he won''t object."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Karen agreed?"


    Betty sighed: "Of course, when the Christmas holiday is over, you know how important your mother is to this holiday like Christmas."


    Lake said in his heart that this is right.


    Rao is that he is now the king of gods, and he dare not arbitrarily turn to Christmas such as Christmas. Although it has been for four years, there is a reason for it, but it has also been said by Karen several times.


    Lake thought for a while: "Okay, when you listen to Vivian''s arrangement, you can''t act without authorization."


    Now that Karen agrees, go ahead.


    However, Lake and Vivienne¡¯s son Bruce is in Gotham City, and Vivienne found the three goddesses of Fate and came up with a good script. If Betty went to Bruce stupidly and said that Bruce was If his nephew''s words were to be missed by any chance, Vivienne would start an uproar, but Lake would not help.


    A few days later.


    Boom!


    Lake used the Chaos Force Tree to directly move the Paradise Island onto the Pacific Ocean parallel to time and space. UU Reading in his universe, with a direct thought, expanded the Paradise Island to almost It was the size of New York City that was completed.


    As for Hill?


    Hill also came here, but not with the life of the Sileia Nebula, but with Clark and High Priest Meritis and found a planet not far away to settle down.


    Krypton.


    Lake was in a daze when the high priest Meritis spoke the name, and he twitched his lips: "This is a good name."


    Hearing that Meritis could be seen, the Star Lord who came here specifically looked at Meritis with excitement.


    Lake was not as excited as Xingjue.


    He had already met Merettis after his memory data was resurrected.


    Meritis is a qualified high priest, even after Midgard''s fall, he still thinks about how to bring Midgard back to glory.


    Lake appreciates Merettis''s approach.


    so¡­


    Meritis was still the high priest.


    As for the others?


    Lake did not have much identities in collusion with Merettis.


    But Xingjue is different.


    If the relationship between Lake and Merettis was only to become a mother and son for Midgard''s brilliance, then Merettis and the Star Lord have such a tinge of love between mother and son in this task.


    After all, Meredith chose to send Lake away, leaving Star Lord behind.


    but.


    Meritis¡¯s memory database was recorded after Lake was sent away, not after taking care of Xingjue for many years, so Xingjue came to understand after a few words with Meritis. .


    Meredith in front of them is their mother, but in the same way, it is no longer their mother.


    ¡­

 Chapter 903: Scroll in the harem

    so¡­


    Lake can treat High Priest Meritis with a normal heart, but Star Lord seems to be unable to do so.


    But Lake was relieved when he thought of this cheap brother, who was known to be comparable to a mortal with a demigod body.


    After a while.


    Xingjue put away the sad expression on his face, looked at Lake who was waiting for him outside, was silent for a while, and said: "So, your mother''s favorite is you."


    After all, at the time, Merettis knew what her fate would be after giving birth to two children, but she sent Lake away, leaving Star Lord behind.


    Lake looked at the Xing Jue who said these words with a faint expression, and thought for a while: "My birth, for Meritis, is only my last hope for Midgard, and you are hers. Son."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It''s nothing, you can come and accompany her more if you want to."


    "..."


    Meritis inherited the memory database and was reborn. It could be High Priest Meritis, and similarly, it could also be Star Lord¡¯s mother Meritis.


    But...


    She is not my mother.


    Lake thought this in his heart, and then left here and came to Hill''s side.


    At this moment, Hill was chatting with Vivian.


    wrong.


    Or maybe it was a video chat between Hill, Ayesha and Vivian.


    After seeing Lake coming, Hill hung up the video call, then looked up at Lake: "So, what do you think we also give Clark a chance to practice?"


    Lake frowned: "What?"


    It turned out that it was during the Christmas reunion, Vivienne, Emilia, Hill, and Ayesha talked about this when they got together to chat.


    After all, among so many women, only these four daughters are sons.


    But...


    The method of raising like a daughter has been proved to be wrong, look at David, good fellow, that is always unwelcome in Lake''s eyes.


    But looking at Vivian¡¯s son Bruce?


    so.


    Hill and Ayesha combined for a while, and felt that Emilia''s lessons could be avoided, and Vivian''s approach seemed feasible.


    After all, it is generally accepted that Lake does not like his son, so the women feel that even if Lake does not like it, they can''t end up with David, so they just do what they say.


    Hill looked at Lake thoughtfully: "Actually, Karen has called me several times, hoping that I can take Clark home often."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Hill. "Why didn''t Karen tell me?"


    Hill shrugged and said, "Are you too busy?"


    Lake laughed.


    Immediately Hill told Lake that anyway, this parallel space-time has their own three goddesses of time, and how time flows is completely within the controllable range.


    Hill''s plan is simple.


    Just like Bruce.


    Lake looked at Hill with a weird expression: "My dear, you shouldn''t really agree with Vivienne''s words [Hate is the driving force for everything], and, my dear, when you were a kid... "


    After all, when Hill was a child, he couldn''t be said to be sad, but it was not a normal family either.


    But...


    Hill looked at Lake and curiously said: "So you see that I am excellent now?"


    Lake opened his mouth, feeling speechless.


    That''s right.


    Lake''s expression was a little weird: "So, what are you going to do to let the people of Silea kill us?"


    "No."


    "what is that?"


    "How do you think Clark thought he was the last Midgard?"


    "what?"


    "We blown up Krypton? It just so happens that Karen will retire in two years. At that time, we can bring Clark to Karen and let Karen help raise him."


    "..."


    Lake said nothing.


    After all, he never imagined that he could be involved in educating his son.


    Good guys.


    On Vivienne''s side, at best, he only created a murder case, and Hill really rolled up directly on this side, planning to blow up Krypton directly?


    What about Adam of Ayesha?


    Exploded the universe directly?


    Hill looked at Lake with an awkward expression and asked curiously: "How is it?"


    Lake returned to his senses and wanted to refuse.


    Hill said to himself: "If Karen retires and there is no other entertainment, I am afraid that she will not come to your universe. If you can let her take care of Clark..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said directly: "Okay, I agree."


    Hill carried Karen out, what can Lake do?


    After all, if Karen really wants to take care of a grandson, then, on the grounds of Clark, it is possible to invite Karen to settle in her universe.


    Time is too slow and too fast.


    But...


    The World Tree universe is no longer a threat, so next, what should be on the agenda is the multidimensional confrontation with the real universe.


    At this time, if Lake''s most caring queen, Karen, is still in the real universe, then the real universe will think of crooked ideas after breaking the jar.


    Lake also talked to Karen the other day.


    But Karen didn''t seem to have any intention of moving.


    But if it was what Hill said, it was indeed a valid reason for Karen to move.


    What if Karen really disagrees?


    Hehe.


    Then increase the bargaining chip.


    If Karen does not come, then the Basil Protoss matter will be avoided directly. When that time comes, Rockefeller and Rose will be allowed to persuade Karen to go.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose slightly, complimenting his wit.


    "Then this matter is settled."


    "Okay, I listen to you, so is it now?"


    "No, no, when Karen comes over, we will start, just right, I want Clark to stay with me for a few more years."


    "it is good."


    Seeing this, Hill looked at the finalization of this matter, and then said to Lake: "Vivian invited us to see her save the world in that biochemical time and space, are you going?"


    Lake laughed and waved his hand directly: "No, I''ll go back to Earth and meet an old friend."


    The biochemical time and space has been invaded by the T virus, and even Lake secretly let the three goddesses of time and the three goddesses of destiny enter and modify the settings.


    Who makes Vivienne like to play games, let her play.


    As for going to the theater?


    Lake doesn''t have that nature, and, as the host, he has noble guests on his site, but he doesn''t even see each other, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Hill frowned and looked at Lake.


    Lake smiled and said: "Odin, Odin was attacked by Loki earlier and fell on the earth."


    Hill suddenly realized.


    They knew about this, or the Virgo Saint Seiya Gu Yi told them.


    Lake was busy with the law of life at the time, and he didn''t have time to run to meet Odin. Now that time is finally free, he must be going to see Odin who is resigned to his fate.


    "Isn''t Odin going away by the real universe?"


    "Not yet."


    "Okay, then I''ll go to Hermione and Vivienne together. Hermione is on the Paradise Island side and is helping Seifer arrange a magical animal park."


    "it is good."


    Lake nodded, then, looking at Hill who disappeared in front of him, he lowered his head and thought for a while. Although he doesn''t know why his harem painting style is so harmonious, harmony is always a good thing.


    so¡­


    Lake didn''t think about anything, he just snorted and left here.


    Boom!


    New York.


    Caring for nursing homes.


    When Lake came to this old-age apartment where the demolition date could be written down, when he saw Odin, at this moment, Odin really sat on the chair like other old people, watching the black and white TV in front of him. Movies staged in China.


    Odin, who was talking and laughing with several old people, also noticed Lake''s arrival, and looked at Lake with the one-eyed one.


    The corners of Lake''s mouth rose.


    After half an hour.


    On the roof of the apartment.


    Lake entertained Odin like an old acquaintance, took out his Thunder Bourbon and the authentic cigar and shared it with Odin.


    Odin didn''t refuse either, seeing through Hong Chen''s face, he felt as if he had already entered the Dao.


    Lake and Odin clinked glasses slightly: "Sorry, there was a lot of work some time ago, and there was no time to respect the friendship of the landlord the first time you came here. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m"


    Odin sipped his glass of wine, his tone was light: "Good job, good job."


    Lake haha ??laughed and said, "The King of God is this sentimental?"


    Odin raised his head and glanced at Lake with one eye: "You and me are no different."


    I sacrificed to Ymir, the ancestor of giants, and became the king of gods.


    You are no better than me. You also imprisoned your father and made you the king of gods yourself.


    so¡­


    We are the same kind of people.


    Lake directly shook his head: "Many people have talked about this problem, and Domam of the Dark Dimension has also said it, but I can assure you that God King Odin, I and you are by no means the same passer-by, I will not kill. I will not imprison my daughter even more so that my wife will not be imprisoned."


    Odin said directly: "Maureen Hand."


    Lake''s eyes floated, looked at Odin, and smiled: "The story between Maureen Hand and I is over. The reason why there is still his story today is because you are in collusion with the real universe. , But if you think you can use Maureen Hand to do something about me, then you are wrong."


    Odin laughed and stretched out his right hand.


    Next second.


    A wisp of soul appeared directly in Odin''s hands.


    The mark of the soul belongs to Maureen Hand.


    Lake looked up directly at Odin.


    Odin returned the soul of Maureen Hand to Lake: "If you just hit me, her soul will follow me to the real universe, but you don¡¯t have one, so it¡¯s time to return to the original owner. ."


    Lake looked at Odin. After a while, Lake put away Maureen Hand¡¯s soul and looked at Odin with a faint expression: "Speak out, your request."


    Odin looked at Lake: "Give my son a way out."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 904: Maureen Hand

    Give your son a way out?


    interesting.


    Lake did not directly answer Odin''s request, but looked at Odin with a faint expression: "Are you talking about Thor or Rocky?"


    Odin was silent for a while: "Sol!"


    Lake smiled.


    Leave Sol to die?


    Lake was holding the wine glass, and fiddled with the wine glass in his hand. He also thought about it slightly, and looked at Odin: "Okay."


    He had never put Thor in his eyes.


    When Thor was the Asgard Thor, Lake didn''t put Thor in his eyes.


    Now?


    Lake recalled that after the destruction of Asgard, Thor, who had been devastated and had directly developed himself into a big fat ball, couldn''t help but smile.


    He didn''t even care about Thor, the so-called Fat House, and he didn''t even care about it.


    Even...


    Lake looked at Odin: "Any other requests?"


    Odin asked: "If so, would you promise me?"


    Lake shook his head: "No."


    One yard for one yard.


    Odin gave out the soul of Maureen Hand, and Lake paid the cost of leaving Thor''s life.


    Both money and goods are cleared.


    The reason why Lake said this was to tell Odin that as long as the price is right, Odin would not be unacceptable even if he wanted to keep the whole of Asgard.


    But the premise is that Odin must be able to give this price.


    When Odin listened to Lake¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t think it was ridiculing him. Instead, he drank his glass of wine: ¡°So, in my case, you and the real universe have joined forces to carve up my world tree. The universe."


    Lake haha ??smiled: "God King Odin, you caused the Twilight of the Gods, and I have never thought of partnering with the real universe, and you brought the real universe in. As a result, you dug your own grave. ."


    Odin shook his head: "I thought that I have the fruits of wisdom to gain insight into all the future."


    In fact...


    After Odin had eaten the fruits of wisdom, he did see the arrival of the gods¡¯ twilight, but at that time, Odin only wanted to be the king of the gods. With his ambition and conceit, he felt that the only thing to stop the gods¡¯ twilight was The way is for him to become the king of gods.


    But it turned out to be one step wrong, and then one step wrong.


    Lake is not interested in Odin¡¯s mental experience, but he is very interested in the reality of the universe: ¡°Man is about to die, and his words are good. This is a sentence I¡¯ve heard, then God King Odin, you Can you tell me what the real universe wants you to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh?"


    "I really don''t know."


    Odin said directly: "I still have a price to pay with the Twilight of the Gods. How can I know that once I know it now, after you have swallowed the World Tree universe, don''t you know it too? Do you think that the real universe will Did he make such a mistake, especially he still lost a game in front of you."


    Lake laughed.


    Odin immediately said: "However, although I don''t know what arrangements he has for me, I know one thing. He wants to use me to continue to fight against you."


    Lake nodded: "As expected, you are willing?"


    The corner of Odin¡¯s mouth raised: "God Zeus, I lost to you, not because I am inferior to you. If you and I are still young, the winner will definitely be me. You have the bonus of the Gods¡¯ Twilight, and I There is the curse of the gods at dusk."


    Lake couldn''t help but let out a laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "It''s nothing, but, on this earth, there is another sentence, only stupid people will find reasons from others, and smart people will only find reasons from themselves."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course not."


    Lake smiled and paused: "Not exactly."


    This sentence is actually a poisonous chicken soup.


    but¡­¡­


    Lake looked at Odin and said curiously: "Is it worth it to become a subordinate directly from a magnificent **** king?"


    This is what Lake wants to ask.


    It''s better for chicken head than for phoenix tail.


    If it was Lake, if he and Odin changed their positions, then he would rather accept his fate than sell himself to others in order to survive in the world.


    Odin looked at Lake with a one-eyed look: "Of course it''s not worth it, but I won''t accept it if I lose to you!"


    Lake shook his head speechlessly: "So, you sold yourself to the real universe, just to find a chance to fight with me again?"


    "Yes."


    "Ok."


    Lake was silent for a while, and said such a sentence, Odin said so naked, what else could he say: "Then I wish you good luck."


    Odin looked at Lake who stood up: "Are you not going to kill me?"


    Lake, who has walked to the edge of the rooftop, looked at Odin: "Odin, Odin, in fact, from the beginning, even if I do nothing, you will enter the Twilight of the Gods, but you know why I do it. Right?"


    Odin''s one-eyed looked at Lake suspiciously.


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "That''s because I like the unknown. Only if I want to know, I have motivation. I won''t be silent. I will play the drama of putting horses in Nanshan and singing and dancing."


    Born in sorrow, die in happiness.


    This is what the ancestors said, humans may not learn any lessons from history, but Lake is different, especially after becoming the king of gods, the earth¡¯s history of war comparable to history has been taken by Lake almost every moment. Researching.


    Purpose...


    It is through the stories in the history of massive wars that have taken place on the earth, thoroughly understood, studied thoroughly, and then let oneself not fall into the same trap.


    Why can''t Odin''s plan succeed?


    It will count!


    Why can''t the plan of the real universe succeed?


    Darkness Chen Cang!


    Thirty-six counts, YYDS!


    Gardenas Island.


    After Lake collected the soul of Maureen Hand directly on Gardners Island, he found Natasha who was with Victoria Hand.


    "I got your mother''s soul."


    "What?"


    Natasha looked at Lake who suddenly appeared. After she recovered, she couldn''t help but look at Lake when she heard these words: "You got it back?"


    Lake nodded, his mind moved, and closed his eyes. The soul of Maureen Hand, who seemed very peaceful and fell asleep, was directly taken out.


    Victoria Hand next to him was dumbfounded.


    and many more.


    Mother''s soul?


    What mother?


    This is her sister.


    Could it be...


    Victoria Hand couldn''t help but grew her mouth and looked at Natasha.


    Natasha also reacted, looking at Victoria Hand, and sighed: "Anyway, this matter is a long story. I''ll talk to you when I''m free."


    Finished.


    Natasha looked at Lake speechlessly.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and said sorry, then shook his head and looked at Natasha: "I just got her soul from Odin''s hands. Her soul is very fragile and needs to be plunged into reincarnation as soon as possible."


    Natasha asked in a puzzled way: "Then why..."


    Lake said: "I intend to leave this right to you."


    "What?"


    "Her soul can''t stand a Styx baptism."


    "??"


    Lake''s expression and tone were faint: "If I were to come, her soul would sink in the underworld, or I could just destroy her soul."


    Natasha looked at Lake speechlessly.


    Still so cruel.


    Lake immediately looked at Natasha and said, "But, I can call the shots, or you can call the shots, so I give you the right to choose."


    Natasha was silent for a while: "What if I want her to reincarnate?"


    "Can."


    "Really?"


    "certainly."


    Lake said with a faint expression: "My story with Maureen Hand is over, but you have not made a good choice. Yu Gong, a soul that cannot be reincarnated is useless to the underworld. So, how to choose is here. It¡¯s never a difficult task, but you can, if you want her to go to reincarnation, go to the earth in parallel time and space, where you can protect her."


    Natasha looked up at Lake, but it was still the same as before, and there was no language in Lake''s eyes.


    but¡­¡­


    Natasha still put away Maureen Hand''s soul, and then prepared to leave.


    Upon seeing Victoria Hand, "Wait."


    Immediately.


    Victoria Hand looked at Lake: "Chief, can I follow along?"


    Lake laughed and said, "Whatever you want."


    Still that sentence.


    His story with Maureen Hand is over, and the end means that he is completely let go, just like a word he once said with Victoria Hand.


    The story of Lake stops at Maureen Hand.


    Simply put.


    If there was no Maureen Hand, there would be no Zeus today.


    Natasha took Victoria Hand to the underworld with her.


    Lake didn''t care too much.


    That night.


    When Lake returned to the Star Building, looking at Jiaying, who had also come here today, he smiled and shook hands with Jiaying: "Ms. Jiaying, when did you come?"


    Next to him, Skye, who had gradually gained a bit of his own temperament in the position of the director of the Department of Fantastic Beast Management, smiled and said: "Jiaying also just arrived yesterday. She said she came here to look for you, but I said, you don¡¯t. I know when I will be back."


    Lake gave a hum, then looked at Jiaying.


    Jiaying said in a deep voice, "The Cree found us."


    Lake smiled slightly: "Kerry people, are they on earth?"


    Jiaying nodded.


    Next second.


    Lake disappeared directly in place.


    After the next second.


    A Cree had already reappeared in Lake''s hand.


    There was a bang.


    Lake directly pinched the Cree¡¯s neck and closed his eyes slightly. In an instant, the Cree¡¯s sea of ??consciousness was directly swallowed by him.


    Whoops.


    The Cree turned into ashes in an instant.


    With a thought to Lake, Gemini''s golden saint Saga walked directly out of his body, and then disappeared in place with a scream, preparing to get rid of the few Kree remaining on the earth.


    Next second.


    With a smile, Lake invited Jiaying to dinner together.


    Inside...


    Interesting.


    ...

 Chapter 905: The gods arrive at dusk

    The news brought by Jiaying didn''t make Lake pay too much attention.


    Still that sentence.


    He didn''t even look at the Asa Protoss. For him, it was only a thought to destroy a Kree.


    The reason why the Cree came to the earth to find Jiaying and others was simple.


    They hope that the alien races who used to be tools can help them find the infinite gems on the earth, but not others, at least, not let the alien races come and chop Lake.


    The reason why the Kerry people want to find the infinite gems is because the Kerry people want to use the infinite gems to deal with the enemies that are already imminent.


    Thanos.


    It''s been a long time since I heard the news of this purple sweet potato essence.


    Like thinking in Lake''s heart, he was slightly in a daze. Although the story has changed, the only thing that hasn''t changed is the great vision of this purple potato essence that wants to help family planning in the universe.


    But...


    It''s my shit.


    Thanos wants to plan a family plan, as long as he doesn''t plan to reach his turf, everything is easy to say.


    Let''s talk about it again.


    Thanos will not run into his solar system. After all, today¡¯s god-king Zeus is so famous, although the ancients are overwhelming, Odin is old, but when the new solar system is still there, Thanos will be given a whole basket. In terms of the arrangement of infinite gems, it is estimated that Thanos wants to come to the solar system, and I am afraid that he has to weigh one or two.


    But Jiaying''s arrival reminded Lake of another thing.


    Now most of the extraordinary on earth have moved.


    It seems that only foreigners stayed.


    This is not good.


    Lake immediately said to Jiaying: "Ms. Jiaying, in your next life, are you interested in moving a house, a planet that belongs to another person."


    Jiaying was taken aback for a moment: "Moving?"


    Lake smiled, looked at Skye, nodded, then got up and left the table.


    He just gives an invitation.


    As for Jiaying''s promise or not, his daughter Skye will naturally work for her father. If Jiaying agrees, then Skye will decide where to settle on that planet.


    A few days later, after returning to the afterlife, the news came from Jiaying that they were willing to move.


    Skye found Lake and asked about the move. Lake, who was spending his vacation at home, said without opening his eyes: "Look for your Aunt Hermione. The planetary environment modification machine is on Anna''s side."


    His holidays are running out.


    The dusk of the gods is approaching, and his divine power has just recovered to a half-worth, so he still needs to hurry to recover.


    Three months later, Skye returned from the chaotic universe. Then Skye told Lake that the aliens chose Mars in parallel time and space as their new home. After the environmental modification machine completed the transformation, the new home was already under construction. Up.


    Just...


    "Lack of Terrigan?"


    "Yeah."


    Skye said with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "The awakening of the foreigner needs Terrigan."


    Lake laughed and looked at Skye: "That''s wrong, it''s not that the stranger needs Terrigan to awaken, but that the stranger wants special abilities. Terrigan is just the medium, and the price is everything."


    As we all know, when a foreigner awakens any other ability, he needs to pay something, and this pay is not the so-called Terrigan.


    Look at Gordon, how did his eyeless face come from?


    There are also other strangers who won''t pay anything when they awaken, but this is not lucky, the price is not the unknown, and the unknown price is far from the most terrifying.


    Looking at Jiaying, she gained the power of immortality, but as a result, she was cut off.


    Look at Yoyo, both arms were cut off.


    Looking at Skye...


    Oh.


    Skye did not awaken.


    As Lake''s daughter, how could she awaken this influx of abilities.


    As for the strangers?


    Lake shook his head: "My universe does not require a price. Since I moved into my universe, then the laws here cannot be adapted to my universe."


    Skye blinked: "That said."


    Lake interrupted directly: "Yes, you go to the Auntie of the Three Goddesses of Destiny, and then to the Three Goddesses of Time, Jiaying is also your biological mother anyway, let''s see what the fate of the Three Goddesses of Destiny writes."


    Skye''s eyes lit up, and he responded, and once again returned to the chaotic universe, ran to find the three goddesses of fate to see the fate of the Martians, and then ran to find the three goddesses of time to open a plug-in for the Martians.


    It''s another month.


    Lake saw a piece of news that the Aixin Nursing Home was overthrown. In it, several elderly widows were driven out, and they began to become homeless people on the street.


    "Hey!"


    Lake looked at a photo sent by his assistant Tiffany and sighed: "How can a dignified generation of **** kings fall into such a field, even if you want to become a tramp, it''s not impossible, but you don''t want to be in my world. Become a tramp in China."


    If this is seen by others, then he would think that Zeus didn''t entertain him well, and he would be humiliated because of his power.


    If this is seen by other gods in the universe, I am afraid that the thought of sorrow will arise.


    This Odin...


    Lake shook his head helplessly. You have not changed your camp. What''s the point of throwing away these little tricks at this time? Your [no timeline] tactics are useless to me. This kind of trick is just a trivial trick. Can you fool me?


    Think about it.


    Lake went directly to the New York Temple.


    At this moment, Dr. Strange Stephen Strange was discussing with Wang what exactly would happen to the king Odin, who had fallen to the earth.


    Stephen Strange was a little speechless: "By the way, Wang, is Emperor Weishan sure not to reimburse me for the money I spent in Odin''s nursing home? That money was the last credit card I maxed out."


    He is truly bankrupt, and people from the bank are looking for him all over the world.


    Wang said, "Kama Taj never worried about money when the Supreme Mage was there."


    Stephen looked at Wang helplessly: "But the teacher didn''t tell me the way to make money, and I didn''t inherit it. For example, is it fortune-telling to those corrupt officials and nobles?"


    Wang shrugged, looked up, and looked at the ceiling of the New York Temple where you can see the sky: "We should fix this."


    Stephen felt helpless in his heart: "Forget it, don''t fix it, save some money, then use the time gem to turn it, it will be fine."


    Repairing with money is also repairing, but why don''t you use a prostitute if you can do it for nothing?


    Just then.


    Hum!


    Wang and Stephen looked at Lake who had landed in the glory.


    "God King."


    "Zeus?"


    Lake opened his eyes and looked at Stephen. Lake, who had just heard the conversation between Stephen and Wang, said directly: "Doctor Strange, I will give you a million dollars to help Odin change a place."


    Stephen was taken aback for a moment: "Change place?"


    Lake grumbled: "It''s also a generation of **** kings anyway. If other gods see it, they think I have Zeus belly chicken intestines. Give him a luxurious one, with mountains and waters, ocean and mountains, and grass with blue sky. It¡¯s the last time, I¡¯m happy, and I¡¯m happy when I¡¯m on the road, isn¡¯t it?"


    Stephen shook his head: "Wait, Odin''s nursing home, didn''t you send someone to demolish it?"


    Lake looked at Stephen suspiciously.


    Wang said next to him, "It was the construction company of Jin Ping who demolished it, and Jin Ping and the Lake..."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, understood what was going on, and shook his head: "No, the outcome is undivided. I don''t reject the use of any means I think is necessary, but now the outcome is divided and I won. Odin lost. At this time, I had no idea of ??humiliating him."


    Stephen nodded.


    This is the kind of tolerance that a generation of gods and kings should have. At the beginning, Wang told him that perhaps the demolition of the nursing home had something to do with Zeus. He didn''t believe it at first.


    After all, the temperament that a generation of **** king should have should not be like this.


    And now?


    Stephen asked, "Then, King Zeus, where do you think it is better to arrange him?"


    Lake looked up and thought for a while: "Odin''s myth on earth is a Norse myth. In that case, let him arrange for him to go to Iceland, where the scenery and air are good."


    It''s the last time, and ancient beheadings are also about a good meal. A generation of **** kings is about to end. Naturally, not only is it necessary to have a good meal, but also to enjoy the last moment.


    Stephen nodded: "Okay, when the money arrives, I will arrange it right away."


    Hearing these words, the king next to him couldn''t help hiding his face.


    Good guys.


    One day Kama Taj¡¯s successor would actually do it for money, which Wang Wanwan did not expect. When Gu Yi was there, Kama Taj¡¯s Big Snow Mountain and the three major temples were not short of silver.


    But since Stephen, the Strange Doctor, came to power, let¡¯s put it this way, Kama Taj¡¯s wireless network has been paid intermittently for a month.


    Without him, there is no money.


    When Lake heard Stephen¡¯s words, he smiled and said that the money was paid immediately. Then when he was about to leave, he seemed to think of something to see Stephen: "If Odin¡¯s two sons come to him, don¡¯t Let them wander around the world and take them over to see Odin."


    Death row prisoners can meet their families for the last time before they die.


    Not to mention a generation of God Kings.


    There is another reason why Lake did this. UU Reading told Odin in this way that he is kind and at the same time, indirectly telling Odin one thing.


    You let me leave Thor for my life, in fact, I personally held a handle that could deal with you in the future.


    Of course.


    Lake still felt that Odin did this on purpose.


    After all...


    Odin may not be very clever, but it can definitely be said that he is a ruthless man. Such a ruthless man who kills his father, wife and prisoner will care about the life and death of a son?


    Lake doesn''t believe that Odin is so patriarchal.


    But it doesn''t matter whether it is or not. The important thing is that Odin can be a villain, but Lake can''t.


    Because...


    Lake is the winner.


    ¡­

 Chapter 906: Odin is about to die

    After Lake said these words, he immediately turned and left.


    Stephen is watching the king face to face.


    After a while.


    Ding dong.


    Wang took out his cell phone and blinked at the one million dollar bill that was displayed on it.


    Stephen saw it too, and then couldn''t help but look at the location where Lake had just left, with only one thought in his mind.


    Big customers.


    Big customers.


    Soon.


    Lake saw the wooden house built over the cliff in a no-man''s land in Iceland and the Odin dressed up like an ancient peasant.


    At the end of the generation of **** kings, it seems that they have returned to their basics, working at sunrise and resting at sunset.


    After sunrise, I sat on the big rock and looked at the place where the sea and the sky meet.


    After sunset, Odin, who is like a statue, will return to his cabin and turn off the lights to rest.


    Lake looked a little envious.


    After all...


    Lake''s original dream was that one day he could live this kind of life, working at sunrise, resting at sunset, and living a quiet and comfortable life.


    But he knows that this kind of simple happiness is actually the most difficult to achieve.


    Especially in this kind of universe.


    Therefore, based on this initial dream, Lake had the first dream that was transformed into a substance, that is, to set a small goal first, for example, to merge the World Tree universe and the Marvel universe to become the strongest.


    Only the strongest can hold onto this simple happiness. If anyone wants to destroy this happiness, Lake can explode his head.


    This is my original intention.


    After watching Odin''s work and rest for three days, Lake sighed, and withdrew his gaze, and flew straight from New York to Washington DC. With one and a half years left, he was about to discuss the move with his mother and queen Karen.


    A year and a half later, Karen''s term as the first President of the Earth United Federation will come, and a year ago, Karen said that he did not intend to be re-elected.


    After all...


    She has let the Union of the Earth through the most dangerous time, and Karen also feels that if she continues to be on stage with the appearance of forty years old, it would be too blatant.


    So Karen intends to retire and take Rose to Australia to raise cattle and horses.


    Lake feels that raising cattle and horses in Australia is the same as raising cattle and horses in parallel time and space. Therefore, Lake feels that, perhaps, this time he can really tell Karen to move.


    At the moment Lake left New York, there was a bang, and the colorful rays of light dared to fall from the sky and directly landed at the door of the Nursing Home for Love.


    But...


    What Sol and Rocky saw was a big demolition.


    People?


    "I swear, I just left him here."


    "Is it on the sidewalk? Or in this building that is being demolished? The plan is really good."


    "How would I know it would be like this."


    Loki, with his arms around him, turned his head and glanced at Sol, who already had a tramp style, and said, "After he said that he has no supernatural power, he wants to come to Earth and let me arrange for him in New York."


    Saul obviously didn''t believe it: "New York is the home of that fellow Zeus. It''s impossible for my father to not know, how could he come here."


    Rocky shrugged, believe it or not, that''s what he said anyway.


    Otherwise...


    Frankly speaking, Loki had done it at the time, and Odin did not abdicate, he was determined to start, but he did not expect that everything came so smoothly, so smoothly that he thought it was a dream.


    Just when Thor and Rocky quarreled.


    Whoops.


    Loki fell directly into the flame portal at his feet.


    After half an hour.


    Brick Street.


    Sol entered the New York Temple.


    "Sol Odinson!"


    "Thor."


    Wearing a cloak and a gem of time, Stephen, fully armed, landed and glanced at the umbrella raised in Thor''s hand, with a faint expression: "You can put the umbrella down."


    Sol looked down at the umbrella stand next to him and smiled.


    Next second.


    Whoops.


    After a few rounds of changes, Sol had a sense of disorientation, and he couldn''t tell where the specific locations of the east, west, south, and north were.


    Not long.


    "You are here to find Odin?"


    "Yes?"


    "Find it and leave."


    "Yes."


    "Then I will send you over."


    When Saul heard this, he smiled and looked at Stephen with a serious face: "You are his, right."


    The man of Zeus.


    Stephen glanced at Sol, tugged one of Sol¡¯s long hair, and then with a bang, watching Sol rolling down the steps, and said blankly: "I¡¯m not from anyone, I¡¯m Doctor Strange. , I just don¡¯t want to let you stay on the earth for too long, so as not to involve the earth."


    Talking.


    Stephen looked at Sol: "Don''t you dare to come down until he leaves New York?"


    Sol patted the dust on his shoulders, and did not answer the question: "I have to get my brother back."


    Stephen''s eyes lit up: "Oh, yes, your brother, sorry."


    Boom.


    Loki fell directly on the ground with a screaming thump.


    "I''ve been down for thirty minutes."


    "He will leave it to you."


    "Okay, thank you very much for your help, maybe we can have a drink when we have time."


    "Good luck!"


    "Leave it to you, who are you?"


    Loki over there often forgets his identity as a mage, and reveals two daggers, ready to go against Stephen.


    But...


    When Loki started to run towards Stephen, Stephen directly sparked the portal to send it up, and with a snorted sound, he directly circled Loki to Thor, and quickly disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Wang walked out from the side.


    Stephen frowned and looked at the king: "Are you sure that Rocky was fostered and Thor was born?"


    Wang shrugged.


    Stephen said with some curiosity and amusement: "Why do I think that Rocky is the temperament closest to Odin, and Sol is the one who looks like an embrace?"


    Wang frowned.


    Above the cliffs of Iceland.


    Boom.


    The standing Thor and Loki, who was lying down again, were directly teleported here.


    Rocky was angry.


    Saul looked around, and quickly locked himself in the body of the old white-haired old man who would be there to watch the scenery with the sunrise these days.


    Sol walked over.


    "Father?"


    "Look here, it''s so beautiful."


    When a man is about to die, he will lament that there is too little time and that he has missed too many beautiful things, and Odin is no exception.


    During the period of exile from the world, after realizing that he had been arranged clearly, Odin seemed to have given up struggling and went to see those beautiful things that he had neglected because of his obsession with the hegemony of the gods.


    What a pity...


    Time will never pass.


    Even if the time in the real universe can come back, but the World Tree universe does not have this option, who made the three goddesses of time jump and run into the chaotic universe.


    Now the time when the World Tree universe is dominated is not the three goddesses of time, but since he killed his father, then it has begun to brew, and the gods that have gradually formed are twilight.


    "Father, it''s me!"


    "My sons."


    Saul looked directly at the sea in front of him with the beautiful scenery: "I have been waiting for you."


    "I know, so we came to take you home."


    "Go home? Yes."


    Odin nodded: "Your mother, she is calling me, have you heard? Come and sit down with me, we don''t have much time."


    Saul frowned: "I know we failed you, but we can make up for it."


    "It was I who failed you, and the twilight of the gods has come."


    "No, no, I stopped the Lord God Twilight, and I ended Surtel."


    The giant of fire.


    It is precisely because of this that Loki was able to act as a **** king in Asgard for a while after driving away Odin.


    Odin shook his head: "No, it has already started, she is coming, my life is the only thing that can do her best, but my deadline is approaching, and I can''t stop her."


    Thor and Loki looked at each other: "Father, who are you talking about?"


    "Death goddess, Hela."


    Odin looked at the sea dreamily: "My eldest daughter, your sister."


    Sol was stunned: "What?"


    Loki over there was also a little confused.


    Odin looked up at the place where the sea and the sky meet: "Her violent desire swelled beyond my control, so I couldn''t stop her, so I imprisoned her, locked her up, and moved her from Asgar. De draws strength, and when she gets there, her strength will be limitless."


    Saul shook his head: "No matter what she is, we can stop her together."


    Odin shook his head: "No, I''m already on another road. The Twilight of the Gods has come, and there is only this I can do."


    Paused.


    Odin lowered his head: "I love you, my sons, look, remember this place, home!"


    He has already sensed that his limit is approaching.


    The reality universe has made his wife Frigga wait for him over there.


    Sol is the eldest son.


    Hella is the eldest daughter.


    Odin begged Lake with the soul of Maureen Hand to give his eldest son Thor a way to survive.


    The same...


    Release Hela and let Hela respond to the twilight of the gods. In fact, it also gave Hela a way out.


    As long as Hela slaughtered the Asa Protoss, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Maybe the anger of the gods will be extinguished. After all, Hela''s body is not only his blood, but also the blood of his mother, the giant earth.


    Although Lake once said that there is absolutely no forgiveness of the giant, Hela, but if there is.


    Odin wants to fight for it.


    After all...


    Still that sentence.


    People are about to die, and their words are good, and only when people die, everything they do does not contain any utilitarianism, and some are only from the heart.


    But...


    Is this really the case?


    After all...


    Odin, is it really dead?


    ¡­

 Chapter 907: I dont care who is the boss

    It is a certainty that Odin will die, and in the same way, it is also a certainty that Odin will not die.


    After all, Odin has sold himself to the real universe.


    Odin will die, but the core that composes Odin will not die, it''s just that he will change his name and identity.


    Rather than saying that Odin was guilty of Hela and tried to prevent Sol and Loki from attacking Hela, it was better to say that Odin was planning to play a snakeskin operation again.


    That is to release Hela and let her face Lake.


    As for Odin himself?


    Hehe.


    After Odin finished talking with Thor and Loki, remembering that this is the homeland, the whole person drifted away like pure starlight. What disappeared was so peaceful, and what disappeared was so peaceful.


    There was not the shocking scene that a generation of God Kings should have ended.


    But...


    Lake didn''t bother about the ostentation of Odin''s exit, and even lacked interest in the Hela who appeared after Odin''s exit, but merely watched the movement of the soul after Odin''s dissipated.


    "The Force Tree!"


    "Let me keep an eye on it!"


    Lake is directly in the form of the Force Tree, reflecting on the fork in his chaotic universe and the real universe, capturing the whereabouts of Odin''s soul.


    Whoops.


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the reality of the universe, which finally took Odin¡¯s soul. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. Then, in the corridor of time and space, Lake saw the reality of the universe throwing Odin¡¯s soul directly into a place. I went into the parallel universe that was dashed and shattered by symptom.


    Good guys.


    This is how the so-called local tyrants can be willful?


    A parallel universe, if it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s gone?


    Lonely.


    Alienated.


    Fear.


    Desperate.


    Mocked.


    Condemned.


    ...


    With the purest darkness, Lake felt the various dark side emotions in this disillusioned universe, and then looked at the projections from the real universe that seemed to be confident and careless at all. "You are for yourself. The universe created the strongest villain."


    The dark emotions of this universe plus the life emotions of Odin himself?


    Good guys.


    This is afraid to create a new **** even more terrifying than the Celestial Group.


    What does the real universe want to do?


    The old **** is dead?


    A new **** should stand?


    When Lake was about to think about it, with a bang, this universe was directly destroyed, and the space-time storm that came from the destruction directly swept the time-space corridor and pushed Lake back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hermione, who rushed over after learning that Odin had died in a certain sense, looked at Lake who opened her eyes under the Chaos Force Tree and asked, "Do you know what the real universe intends to cultivate Odin into?"


    Lake opened his eyes to look at Hermione, frowning: "New God."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows.


    The old **** and the new **** are different concepts.


    This is not to say that the abilities of the old gods and the new gods are different. This is a conceptual vocabulary. Simply put, the old gods have their own gods, while the new gods simply disappear.


    Or to say...


    Although the old gods are also destroyed, they are more of creation.


    But the new gods are different. The new gods talk about destruction, the destruction of the world, the destruction of the universe, and the destruction of time and space.


    Lake told Hermione what he had just seen in the time-space corridor: "It seems that the real universe is going to be a big one."


    After listening to Hermione, she frowned slightly and said, "Can you chop him now?"


    Lake laughed, looked at Hermione who was murderous, then shook her head, and then looked at Hermione: "Why did you chop it?"


    Hermione said suspiciously: "The real universe intends to play the big one, and you also intend to play the big one. You know what Odin wants to create in the real universe, and you just let it go?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, no, no, I want to take care of it, but I thought about it. I keep it now and kill it now. To me, it''s more valuable."


    "How come?"


    "The real universe is like a big local tyrant who directly cultivated Odin at the cost of a cosmic destruction, but the real universe is an instinctive creature after all, and he doesn''t know a word."


    "What?"


    "Although the blade is sharp, it may hurt yourself, dear, do you really think that Odin just resigned to his fate and chose to surrender to the real universe?"


    "..."


    Listening to Lake''s words, Hermione frowned: "Isn''t it? Odin has already lost, he has lost even his soul to the real universe."


    Are you planning to admit your fate?


    What else does Odin want to do? The soul has been thrown into the disastrous universe, and even his own soul can''t be the master. What else can Odin do?


    You can''t stage any Jedi counterattack when the soul is sold to others.


    This is reality, not a movie, and there are not so many magical things.


    "But my dear, although I have always emphasized that movies tell stories, and reality speaks logic, but that is based on big data, but you have to admit that sometimes reality is far more magical than movies."


    "So you believe Odin will fight back?"


    "Of course."


    Lakehar smiled and looked at Hermione: "Odin himself believes that he can fight back, otherwise, he will never trust his son Sol to me."


    Hermione was confused: "Huh?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "My dear, Odin is not a guy who keeps his promises, so Odin will not trust others'' promises too much."


    Hermione frowned, then her eyes lit up: "He wants to tell you this way that he wants to form an alliance with you?"


    Lake nodded with a smile.


    With a mere soul, can Lake let Thor make a living?


    Don''t be funny.


    Lake has let go of Maureen Hand, and the ultimate meaning of letting go is that the life and death of Maureen Hand¡¯s soul has nothing to do with him, and no one can exchange this with Lake in any way. .


    Not to mention that the soul of Maureen Hand was in exchange for Thor.


    Unless...


    The old guy Odin has other ideas, for example, telling Lake in this way that he wants to cooperate and form an alliance with Lake to fight against the real universe.


    If this is the case, it is over.


    But...


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "This plan is bold, but very reasonable, especially for Odin. This is the plan he came up with first, let''s see."


    Again, although Odin is not such a character of God, he is definitely considered an absolute fierce man.


    And he is the kind of fearless cruel person.


    After all, if Odin was a little scared, he would not directly go to the giant''s ancestor Ymir to tell all the giant''s father, Ymir, and let him kill himself.


    If I change to another giant, I guess I might have slapped it after hearing Odin''s words.


    But after hearing Odin''s words, Ymir really died directly.


    After Hermione listened, she shook her head speechlessly: "But how are you sure?"


    If it is true, then everything is fine.


    But if the guess is wrong, then it is equivalent to leaving the development time for Odin. After Odin matures, then, I am afraid that it will really enter a one-on-two situation.


    Lake shook his head and said: "I can''t be sure, but I can be sure of one thing, that is, this time, the real universe may have to truly understand what it means to dig a hole and bury yourself."


    Hermione frowned.


    Lake got up: "I should also go and bring Thor back."


    This is part of the transaction content.


    Sol can live.


    But right now, Sol was on the way to Asgard with Loki and Hela, and he was shot directly out of the Rainbow Bridge by Hela, and fell on the planet where Gao Tianzun was.


    According to the original plot, Thor has a chance to escape.


    But Hulk isn''t there right now.


    And Hulk doesn''t know who Thor is from. To be precise, any ordinary person on the earth probably doesn''t know who Thor is from.


    After all, in this version of Lake, Thor has come to the place, but every time he comes and goes in a hurry.


    Saka Star!


    When Lake directly descended here, a battle in the Colosseum was starting.


    Rumble!


    A team of guards with various weapons ran over directly, looking at Lake with a serious face, and then one of them said: "Great King Zeus, the Grandmaster specially sent us to greet you."


    Lake smiled and nodded.


    Gao Tianzun is an eternal life. His age can be traced back to the time of the Big Bang, when the five creation gods were at the same time. Although Gao Tianzun and his younger brother, collectors, were not lucky enough to be the same as the five creation gods. Mixed with the seven creation gods, but this does not mean that their power is very weak.


    Quite the opposite.


    Gao Tianzun and collectors can be said to be the ceiling of the real universe''s combat power on the bright side. In today''s era when the creation of the five gods do not appear, and the Tianshen group is closed.


    Possessing almost infinite life, immune to aging and all diseases, physical attacks cannot hurt it, and it also has a strong regeneration ability.


    When Lake saw Gao Tianzun, Gao Tianzun had already set up a table of magnificent food in his palace, and the beautifully dressed maids greeted Lake together.


    "God King Zeus!"


    Gao Tianzun opened his arms: "Your name is widely spread in the universe You have blood in two universes, the **** who controls the thunder, the **** who controls the sky, and the great king Zeus."


    Lake hugged Gao Tianzun and smiled: "You forgot to mention one. I imprisoned my father, Igo, and stepped on his skull to sit on the position of the gods."


    Gao Tianzun laughed loudly: "You are a distinguished guest, I thought, you don''t want to listen to this sentence."


    Lake shook his head: "No, no, I''m very willing to spread this thing in the universe. If I do it, I do it. I''m not afraid that others will know it."


    Nothing can be said to others.


    Now that he has done it, Lake is not afraid of others saying it or knowing it.


    The gentleman is magnanimous.


    ...

 Chapter 908: Gao Tianzun

    Although, this matter is a bad name.


    But...


    Lake thinks this is a prestige. At least, with this prestige, the so-called gods in the universe will think about the price of this matter when they come to provoke Lake.


    After all, he was a ruthless man who even his biological father dared to imprison refining.


    Although Lake did not admit that Eagle was his father, his mouth was on someone else''s body. He explained it. Others did not listen, and Lake had no interest in continuing to explain.


    However.


    After attending the welcome banquet prepared by Gao Tianzun, Lake tasted the wine that Gao Tianzun handed over, and looked at Gao Tianzun thoughtfully: "Gao Tianzun, I am very curious about one thing."


    Gao Tianzun''s face has a very easy-going smile: "Please speak."


    Lake stared at Gao Tianzun and said with a faint expression: "As a **** who is the same time as the five great creation gods, it is impossible not to know my ambition."


    Gao Tianzun seemed to be very casual and said: "Of course I know that when God the Father calculated you, I was watching you by the side."


    Lake raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Gao Tianzun hurriedly waved his hand and smiled: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, God King Zeus, I didn¡¯t intend to see it. It¡¯s just that the universe where God the Father calculates you is just next door to my universe. I am still curious about why God the Father wants to The barren open space was used and even expanded into a universe, and in the end I saw your wife, Vivian, the queen of the past."


    Lake nodded.


    Right now, this Saka star can only be regarded as a palace ruled by Gao Tianzun in the real universe.


    After all, if the Saka star is in the universe of Gao Tianzun, then Sol will not have the slightest chance to escape. The reason is simple. If this is in the universe owned by Gao Tianzun, then don''t say run away. , Even if it is dead, as long as it does not exceed thirty hours, Gao Tianzun can bring people back to life.


    Lake sipped his glass of wine: "Gao Tianzun does not intend to be an enemy of me?"


    Gao Tianzun shrugged and said: "My universe is in the corridor of time and space, and in this real universe where God the Father really exists, the collectors and I have been divided into territories by God the Father and cannot go out."


    Lake looked up at Gao Tianzun and seemed to understand!


    It is no wonder that Gao Tianzun, a contemporary of the Five Great Creation Gods, and a collector did not confuse the title of the Seven Great Creation Gods. This is disgusted by the reality of the universe.


    Simply put, it is not being favored.


    Maybe...


    The brothers David, Gao Tianzun, and the collector have a common language.


    Lake thought so.


    Gao Tianzun over there continued: "Actually, it doesn''t matter who is the boss, my brother and I, and we don''t need the power of the dragon, as long as we are still us."


    Lake returned to the seemingly pointed Gao Tianzun, and nodded calmly: "No."


    The smile on Gao Tianzun''s face froze.


    What the hell?


    This requirement cannot be overstated.


    Lake was watching Gao Tianzun¡¯s face change at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and laughed haha: ¡°Doing nothing is doing something. The position is still moving. At the very least, I will not restrict you two brothers. If things happen After."


    Gao Tianzun''s face changed again, he sighed heavily, and then he laughed loudly.


    Lake also slightly raised the corners of his mouth.


    After a while.


    Lake still curiously asked why Gao Tianzun was so... so... just as it happened.


    There is no reason.


    After all, you can tell by listening to Gao Tianzun''s appellation of the real universe.


    Father Father God.


    If Lake came to power, there would only be the King of Gods, not the God Father, and Lake would have no interest in recognizing this man who was countless years older than him as his godson.


    Then the problem is coming.


    Why?


    Gao Tianzun smiled slightly: "Because I understand that sometimes, standing in line is often more important than working hard by ourselves. This is why we have survived until now."


    Those who didn''t choose to stand in line, or stood in the wrong line, have died.


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Gao Tianzun then asked Lek back: "God Zeus, where are the five creation gods now, do you know?"


    Lake smiled slightly: "I am restricted."


    This is what Lake learned from Yigo''s memory bank, yes, it was restricted, but as for how it was restricted, even if it was in Yigo''s memory bank, there was no record.


    But...


    Lake thought for a while and looked at Gao Tianzun: "I think it should be related to the nemesis."


    Gao Tianzun did not wonder why Lake knew the name of the nemesis that no one should have known, and nodded, "Yes."


    Immediately.


    When Gao Tianzun was having a glass of wine with Lake, he told a story he knew that happened in ancient times.


    The story is very long.


    But after extracting the essence, it was just two sentences.


    The Nemesis fought a battle against the real universe, and then blew himself up, forming an infinite gem.


    After that, the five great creation gods saw this scene and felt that the origin of the real universe was damaged. Their five brothers and sisters seemed to be able to replace it. Then they rushed up to the real universe and shouted [Father God don¡¯t run, we Filial Piety], while raising the butcher knife in his hand, he is preparing to chop the real universe and let the throne vacate.


    But the result...


    The reality of the universe lives well, so it''s very clear who won and who lost that battle.


    Good guys.


    After hearing this, Lake only had one thought, and that was a good fellow. He really did not come into a family because he was a family.


    Odin of World Tree Universe also killed his father and succeeded.


    Lake of the Chaos Universe has also killed his father in a sense, but he is still in captivity and refining and has not succeeded yet, but the distance to success is only a matter of time.


    And some people in the real universe did this, but unfortunately, it failed.


    "God King Zeus, do you know the Celestial Group?"


    "Of course."


    "They were created that year, after the war, after the angry Father God took back their power and imprisoned the five."


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at Gao Tianzun: "Is death still there? Her authority has not been stripped away."


    If the authority of death were stripped away, how could she run to Titan and directly bring the still young Thanos to a crook.


    Gao Tianzun nodded: "Yes, death is only imprisoned, but its authority has not been stripped away."


    Lake curiously asked, "Why is this?"


    Gao Tianzun sighed melanly: "Perhaps because death is the only daughter."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    This reason may be nonsense, but Lake understands it and thinks it is so reasonable.


    After all...


    If one day in the future, his sons and daughters also rebelled, then there is no doubt that the boy¡¯s rebellion is directly guilty, but if it is his own daughter, Lake feels that it would be fine to teach a lesson, it is unnecessary. Back to the stove to remake.


    Of course.


    This is what Lake thinks so, it does not mean that Lake will do it. Similarly, apart from the real universe itself, it is estimated that no one knows the reason why the real universe did it.


    As for Gao Tianzun and his younger brother collector, why are they restricted?


    In layman''s terms, that is to be angered.


    When the five founding gods joined forces to make the Father God abdicate to the virtuous, Gao Tianzun and the collector knew it, but just like now, they chose not to intervene. Then after the end of the war, they were directly outraged. Strictly speaking, , Be considered exiled.


    Gao Tianzun said: "My younger brother, a collector, is now exiled in the head made of the eternal clone, and is not allowed to go out. My brother and I, apart from meeting by projection, don¡¯t know. Haven''t seen each other for so many years, hugging each other...cough cough."


    Lake automatically ignored the last sentence: "So, it''s just that you two brothers were angered because they had nothing to do with them, so you are not afraid that I will fail. Will you be angered again?"


    Gao Tianzun said in this way: "I''m venting my anger, where else can I go? It''s just a new place of imprisonment on the left and right."


    Lake laughed and said sincerely: "Tianzun has a very good mentality, I''m not as good as it is."


    Gao Tianzun shook his head and smiled bitterly: "The King of God, don''t make fun of me, it''s just fun in suffering. No, in these long and endless years, I can only look for all the activities that can make me anesthetize time."


    Talking.


    Gao Tianzun sent an invitation to Lake: "By the way, God King, my Colosseum here is very good. If God King is free, you can take a look."


    Lake looked at the topic and turned to business: "I''m here for this."


    Gao Tianzun was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Lake: "The king is here for Thor?"


    Lake looked at Gao Tianzun: "Yes."


    Gao Tianzun suddenly realized: "The King of God intends to solve Thor here."


    Lake and the World Tree universe have a genocidal feud, which is known to all gods. After all, God King Zeus has blood in two universes. His mother is the high priest of the World Tree universe Midgard, and his father is the Iraqi of the real universe. Ge.


    So...


    Gao Tianzun naturally thought of this, and then shook his head: "Thunder Thor is one of the best new goods in the Colosseum. I originally wanted to rely on Thor Thor to spend my two or three years. Years of boring time, but since it is what the **** king wants, then it is given to the **** king, but..."


    Speaking of this, Gao Tianzun paused for a while, then looked at Lake: "If the king is not in a hurry, you can let Sol play with me for a year or two, and then I will take the place of the king. Get rid of Thor."


    Lake looked at Gao Tianzun with a smile: "Tianzun has a heart, but this time I went there not to take the life of Thor, but I made a deal with Odin..."


    "Deal?"


    "Yes."


    Lake nodded like this, then looked at the expression on Gao Tianzun''s face and raised his eyebrows: "Tianzun still doesn''t know about the fact that the real universe took Odin''s soul away?"


    Gao Tianzun shook his head.


    Lake smiled slightly, and then took away Odin''s soul from the real universe, and then threw it into the disintegrated universe. He planned to brew a new **** and told Gao Tianzun about it.


    Gao Tianzun opened his mouth in surprise.


    ¡­

 Chapter 909: Buy 1 get 1 free

    Lake didn''t care at all about telling Gao Tianzun about how the real universe arranged Odin.


    Either Gao Tianzun really belongs to the kind of character [who is the father] that he has nothing to do.


    Either it is a traitor.


    But...


    If Gao Tianzun is really a traitor, then he will also tell the real universe, let the real universe chop Odin, and arrange it clearly.


    If it''s not, then it''s something to talk about.


    One sentence.


    Are there so many gods in the house that are not enough for you to use? Do you still need to cultivate a new god?


    What does this mean?


    So this matter is profitable and harmless to Lake.


    Lake immediately moved towards Gao Tianzun again, accentuating his tone and said: "Take a disintegrated parallel universe as the sacrifice for the birth of this new god, tusk, this time, he is going to play the big one."


    Gao Tianzun''s eyes flickered, and he remained silent.


    Do you really think that a new **** born with a great ruin is the greatest threat to Lake?


    No.


    Quite the opposite.


    This new **** born with the sacrifice of the Great Destruction will never be the one who is most afraid of Lake, but the other gods attached to the reality of the universe. They are the first to bear the brunt and the most afraid of this new god.


    Without him.


    The birth of a new **** must be formed on endless bones. Of course, this new **** would never grow up on Lake¡¯s bones. Then the problem came.


    This new **** will stand up on whose bones, or in other words, who will be used by the real universe to feed this new **** so that it can be born quickly?


    Lake looked at the deep expression on Gao Tianzun''s face, lowered his head and smiled, and then started talking about the business: "Where is Thor Thor, I''m going to take him away."


    Gao Tianzun raised his head and glanced at Lake, and he returned to his senses: "By the way, Thor, God King Zeus can take him away. Suddenly I remembered that there is another important thing, so I won''t accompany the Lord God King."


    Talking.


    Gao Tianzun directly summoned his left and right hands, and asked him to bring Thor Thor here.


    Then...


    Gao Tianzun smiled apologetically at Lake. After receiving Lake''s answer, he turned around and walked towards the inner room, walking in a hurry, as if there was something rushing.


    Lake withdrew his gaze after Gao Tianzun disappeared from his sight, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    The real universe felt that he gave birth to a new **** that could better resist his invasion.


    But...


    The fact is just the opposite.


    The reality of the universe did this, in fact, it gave Lake a chance, a chance to sow discord, divide and transform it.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you give birth to a new **** when the universe is reckless, but right now, the gods have been divided up. You said that when a new **** came to shuffle, the cards would be shuffled?


    What are you thinking about?


    It''s like Lake and Hermione girls.


    The number of his women has been fixed, or the number of his goddesses has been fixed. Simply put, in addition to the existing Hermione and others, if there is one other, it cannot be taken home. Of.


    Of course.


    This is not Hermione''s original words, but Lake''s self-understanding from Hermione''s ultimatum-like words.


    There can be no more women.


    It can also be said that we can¡¯t let Hermione and the other girls see that a new sister is coming home. Then, if I don¡¯t take it home, wouldn¡¯t it be considered a violation?


    Lake felt as if he had understood Hermione''s illocutionary meaning, not to mention, Lake still felt warm in his heart.


    Hermione still loved herself after all.


    Soon.


    Thor, the shaggy Thor, was taken.


    Sol looked into the hall, turned his back to himself, stood by the window, and then turned around. Lake couldn''t help but shrink his eyes: "It''s you."


    Lake smiled and looked at the servants of Gao Tianzun: "You all go down."


    Several servants hurriedly bent over, and then backed out.


    After the servants left, Lake glanced at the accessories around Sol¡¯s neck as if he were in his own home, smiled, and then invited Sol to sit down: "Let¡¯s have a drink."


    Sol waited for his angry eyes to stare at Lake, but this did not prevent Sol from sitting down, and then picked up the bottle in front of him, which was to start the booze mode.


    After all, Gao Tianzun''s Colosseum was used to please Gao Tianzun. For Gao Tianzun, the creatures in the Colosseum were all animals. Naturally, there was not much good treatment.


    Even Thor is no exception here.


    Not to mention.


    Thor is still a dead king who is about to destroy the country.


    Lake sits opposite, sips the wine glass, his tone is light, as if he is pulling homely: "Odin has left?"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as Thor''s words in Lake fell, he put down the wine bottle in his hand, and the red in his eyes became more gorgeous: "What do you want, God King Zeus!"


    With a surprised expression on Lake''s face, he looked at Saul: "You hate me?"


    Saul sneered and asked, "Should I not?"


    Lake shook his head: "No, of course it should. All the gods know it. I was the one who pushed the Twilight of the Gods with one hand."


    Still that sentence.


    Lake never cares about notoriety or something, I''m afraid it''s not enough, it''s better to have more, and the better. The more notoriety, the less trouble he will encounter, frankly.


    At the very least, some trivial troubles will not come to your door.


    "So you come here now, did you take my life?"


    "Oh, why do you say that."


    "You want to destroy us, isn''t this the purpose of your coming here."


    "Haha."


    Lake smiled, tilted his head, and looked at Thor, who was not angry at all, with interest: "Aren''t you angry with me?"


    This is amazing.


    In addition to seeing the existence of anger in Thor''s eyes, Lake did not perceive the anger emanating from him at all.


    My goodness.


    Is this still Thor, the furious hammer god?


    This is not scientific.


    Sol didn''t speak, just drank the wine in the bottle in front of him, wiped his lips, and then looked at Lake: "If you want to kill, kill."


    Lake lowered his head and smiled: "Well, you really changed, Sol."


    Sol did not speak.


    After Lake finished speaking, he shook his head and looked at Sol: "I won''t kill you."


    Saul said blankly: "I don''t need your pity."


    "Poor?"


    "No, no, no."


    "It''s not pathetic."


    Lake laughed loudly, and after denying the poor statement, he immediately looked at Saul, and said, if pointedly, "Because this is decided by me and your father together."


    Sol was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Next second.


    Boom!


    With a thought, Lake directly tore open the space, blasted out with his right hand, and drove Sol into the time tunnel: "Odin said that you are already a qualified crown prince. I don''t believe it, but right now, I Seems to believe it, work hard, maybe, you will get the power of thunder from me, control the real thunder, and become the real **** of thunder."


    Finished.


    The space-time tunnel closed directly with a sound, and the ignorant and incomprehensible Sol appeared on his face and disappeared into Lake''s sight.


    Sol can''t die.


    This is what Lake promised Odin.


    But just as he and Hermione had analyzed, maybe Thor was just Odin releasing a smoke bomb that would allow him to grow up safely, but that didn''t prevent Lake from letting him go.


    And...


    After seeing Sol just now, Lake even had the idea of ??blessing him with a great opportunity.


    Of course.


    This idea came after Lake and Hermione had analyzed it, but at that time, this idea was not very impulsive. Right now, this idea has slightly increased to an 85 percent probability.


    A furious Thor is useless.


    But a Thor, who is no longer angry, has some usefulness.


    Let me put it this way.


    No one wants to control an angry bull. From ancient times to the present, domesticated, without exception, will not be angry.


    Such as pigs, chickens and sheep!


    No one would want to domesticate a cobra, how to explain it, because the cobra would hurt itself.


    Of course.


    Whether Thor can get this opportunity, Lake still needs to take a look. At the very least, he will have to wait until Thor knows the true history of their Asa tribe before he can make the final decision.


    As for the moment?


    Lake lightly sipped his glass of wine and watched a person walked in from outside less than five minutes after Sol left. He smiled and said, "Sakastar¡¯s time is too long. Have you forgotten the way home, Valkyrie, the deputy commander of the 13th Army of my heavenly kingdom?"


    Valkyrie, who had just heard the call, walked in, suddenly heard these words, couldn''t help stopping, and looked up at Lake who was sitting over there.


    Back then, Valkyrie was the former deputy commander of the 13th Army of the Heavenly Kingdom. He followed the Army to participate in the battle of encirclement and suppression of Hela. During that battle, the 13th Army was completely destroyed, and the Lord of Heaven returned griefly. Heaven, and the deputy commander was rushed into the turbulence of time and space, and then fell to the star of Saka.


    Fortunately.


    At that time, Gao Tianzun had not come to Sarkar, so Valkyrie did not become a member of the Colosseum.


    Valkyrie looked at Lake in a deep voice: "You are..."


    The words have not fallen yet. UU reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    Bang!


    The upper seated Lake directly opened his eight pairs of gorgeous wings, and while showing his identity to Valkyrie, he looked at Valkyrie: "Father of heaven, king of all angels!"


    A trace of fear flashed across Valkyrie''s face.


    After all...


    When Valkyrie left, the kingdom of heaven was still in the patriarchal era. The ruler of the kingdom of heaven had thought of changing when he first took the throne, but since his thirteenth army was defeated, he has completely lost this. Thoughts.


    Of course.


    Valkyrie didn''t know what happened after that.


    Valkyrie looked at Lake with a vigilant look: "I am no longer a female angel in the heavens, let alone a deputy commander of the 13th Army."


    ¡­

 Chapter 910: Meeting with death

    Lake''s mouth rose slightly when he heard Valkyrie''s words.


    "Do you think I''m here to ask you if it''s right?"


    "What?"


    "I''m here to take you home."


    "..."


    After Lake finished speaking, the wings directly behind him moved slightly, directly opening the portal through the kingdom of heaven, and then threw Valkyrie into it.


    Under normal circumstances, Lake is very willing to chat with Valkyrie and do the daily work of the princes and corporals.


    But...


    Lake looked at the Gao Tianzun who appeared over there, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "I made you laugh, Tianzun, but I''m going to leave, the deputy commander of the heavenly kingdom, don''t mind."


    After all, it was said that only one person was taken away. No, when Gao Tianzun entered in for a while, Lake took away two people.


    Gao Tianzun smiled and expressed an attitude that he didn''t mind, and then looked at Lake: "My Lord God, a distinguished guest came over just now and wants to meet you. I don''t know what you mean."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and stood up directly, giving Gao Tianzun a lot of face: "Tianzun''s distinguished guest is naturally my distinguished guest, and I can give Tianzun a very positive answer."


    Talking.


    Lake''s face turned straight, and he looked at Gao Tianzun: "If Tianzun lives up to me, I will definitely live up to Tianzun!"


    Gao Tianzun moved in his heart.


    Lake immediately spoke with a serious expression on his face. After saying this, he made an inviting gesture towards Gao Tianzun, indicating that he would go to meet this distinguished guest.


    Do reading comprehension all the time.


    A second ago, Lake and Gao Tianzun finished talking about the reality of the universe and wanted to cultivate a new god. On the back foot, Gao Tianzun said that a distinguished guest was coming to meet Lake.


    It is not difficult to guess what this means. Even if it is a guaranteed estimate, it is a person who has the potential to become an ally of Lake.


    Soon.


    In a room that looked like a secret room, Lake saw a crystal ball placed on the secret room table.


    In the crystal ball, the purest breath was captured by Lake in the first place.


    "Death?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Tianzun, who came in next to him, pressed the switch and blocked the place. He nodded, but he still seemed to feel unsafe, and said in a deep voice, "Death wants to meet you."


    Lake couldn''t help looking at Gao Tianzun.


    So...


    Gao Tianzun is a dead person?


    Actually, it''s right to think about it.


    Gao Tianzun and his younger brother collector are contemporaries of the five creation gods. Now, four of the five creation gods have been transformed into a huge group of gods by the irritable reality universe, leaving them alone to die.


    In this way, if Gao Tianzun and the collector say that they have a mutual friend, it must be death.


    Gao Tianzun walked to the crystal ball under Lake''s gaze, and then, with a direct thought, sacrificed the undead who had not known how many years had been gathered, swarming into the crystal ball.


    Immediately.


    The rift that imprisoned death was partly torn open.


    Next second.


    There is no substance, and the death represented by the image of the most beautiful woman in everyone''s heart is also no exception in Lake''s eyes, making the image of a beautiful woman.


    It''s like Wanda.


    She looked like Hermione.


    It looks like a lot of girls.


    Lake stared at the death in front of him with the body of the most perfect woman in his heart, his eyes were unusually clear, and he smiled and said hello: "Death."


    Death is also an opening, the voice is gentle and crisp, both majestic and tactful: "God King Zeus."


    Upon seeing this, Gao Tianzun over there directly closed off his six senses, outputting his soul wholeheartedly, not listening to the content of Lake''s dialogue with death.


    Still that sentence.


    Gao Tianzun pursues that choice is more useful than hard work. It¡¯s impossible for a wonderful person not to know when he shouldn¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t listen. Besides, don¡¯t listen now. Although a little curious, just in case, but just in case In the future, if the real universe wins, he can say something he doesn''t know, or it can be lighter.


    Just when Lake and Death had a direct conversation in the secret room, and the Thor over there was also spinning around in the space-time tunnel, and then banged, blasted out the space-time tunnel, and then banged, the whole person was like a cannonball. , Smashed into a dry mountain in Jotunheim, which had already become extremely desolate and uninhabited.


    Boom!


    The mountain was broken in an instant, like a small-scale rain of broken stones.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "...Wtf..."


    Loki, who was sleeping curled up in a cave under the mountain, was awakened instantly, raised his head, looked at the trembling mountain, and then looked at the broken stones that fell like a cannonball on the outside and couldn''t help blinking. He blinked, and then ran towards the outside of the cave quickly.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The cave collapsed instantly.


    With a trace of an afterthought on Loki''s face, he immediately remembered something. He looked around and seemed to be looking for something?


    Next second.


    Loki''s gaze was fixed on the person who was buried in the broken mountain and extended a powerful arm of Kong Wu.


    "Sol?"


    Loki came back to his senses and appeared on the side of the pile of broken stones with a snorting sound. Then he dug out Thor who was buried underneath, and then said: "It''s really you, and you are also affected by that. Are the **** birdmen imprisoned here?"


    After being beaten by Hela to fly out of the Rainbow Bridge, Loki was captured by the angels of heaven for the first time. Then, the group of fighting female angels ignored Loki''s clamor at all and threw him directly into the Yordon Sea. Um above.


    Even...


    It also restricted Loki''s range of activities, that is, the small cave.


    In the past two months, Loki didn''t know how many ways he wanted to get out, but every time he walked out of the cave with a trick, it was the relentless whipping of the female angels in exchange.


    Now?


    Loki looked at Saul who had landed, and he didn''t know why, but suddenly he felt self-comforting.


    Sol lying in the gravel had no light in his eyes, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. It seemed that his soul was lost.


    Until...


    "Pop!"


    "..."


    Saul returned to his senses, touched his cheek, looked at Loki who raised his palm as if he was planning to do something, and was puzzled for a while: "Did you hit me?"


    Loki shook his head and retracted his palm naturally: "No."


    "Then who hit me just now?"


    "I don''t know."


    Thor supported himself to get up from the gravel, looked around blankly under Loki''s gaze, and then said, "Jotunheim?"


    Loki watched Thor seem to be back to normal, and said directly: "Yes, those **** birdmen have imprisoned us here. I have been imprisoned here for 2 months."


    Talking.


    Rocky looked at Thor curiously: "Where were you caught by the birdmen?"


    Saul looked back at Loki: "I was sent back by Zeus."


    Loki was surprised: "God King Zeus?"


    Sol nodded.


    Loki curiously said: "Then why didn''t he kill you, but he pushed the Twilight of the Gods with one hand."


    Saul nodded, then shook his head again, remembering the last words Zeus said to him when he was just sent back.


    This is decided by me and your father together.


    Father...


    Isn''t it dead?


    Saul thought so in his heart, and then looked at Loki in front of him, thought for a while, and directly talked about it to Loki.


    Rocky fell into silence for a while after listening.


    After a while.


    Loki said with a somewhat inexplicable expression: "Could...this Zeus said that on purpose?"


    Sol looked at Loki: "What about the reason?"


    Now that the **** king Odin has died, at least it is on the bright side. At the moment, in Thor and Loki''s eyes, there is nothing for the Asa gods to stop the **** Zeus from descending from the world tree universe. God''s twilight moves.


    So...


    The reason?


    Loki was silent for a while again, and then felt a little absurd and said: "What else is it for? Isn''t this matter already planned by Odin and Zeus?"


    Sol opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say that, and wanted to think about it.


    But...


    The mother hung up.


    The father is dead.


    It doesn''t look like it was planned well.


    And...


    Why do you plan like this, and what is the plan for?


    Sol was filled with puzzles.


    Just then.


    There was a boom.


    Rocky and Thor got up from the ground and looked at a certain passage in the Yodonheim Valley. Then, they saw that the Asa Protoss who were fleeing from the hidden passage one after another came out. Tribe.


    There is Heimdall who is like a patron saint.


    "Heimdall?"


    "Sol."


    Heimdall, who came to Jotunheim through a secret passage with his tribe there, was startled when he heard the sound. He thought it was the Heila sent people who were chasing and killing him, but when he looked up, he saw it. Not far away, Thor and Loki, who rushed over like two tramps, were also slightly stunned.


    But Heimdall quickly recovered.


    He is an honest man.


    And loyalty and honesty are his personality.


    "Heimdall."


    Sol gave Heimdall a hug, and said somewhat happily: "It''s really nice to see you all right."


    Heimdall shook his head and said, "Sol, Asgard has fallen."


    "What. UU reading "


    "Did the Chaos Universe attack come in?"


    "No."


    Heimdall shook his head, and said in a deep voice, "Since you disappeared, the heavenly army and the Sileians in the Chaos Universe have all come out and began to eat away at the territory of our World Tree Universe, even, After the news of the death of King Odin came out, all walks of life turned against it, and countless hidden giants also reappeared. In the time when you disappeared, the Asa Protoss has not lost other territories except Asgard. Have been eaten away by the Chaos Universe."


    Even the Warner Protoss, a relative of the Asa Protoss, can be cut to death.


    Beheaded for the revenge of millions of lives in Midgard.


    But...


    The Chaos Universe merely surrounded Asgard and did not act on Asgard.


    ¡­

 Chapter 911: Rebellious giants 1 family

    Yes.


    At this moment, only Asgard is left in Asgard, and the other countries in the World Tree universe have already settled in the Chaos Universe that has been prepared for a long time to arrive at this moment.


    As for why it didn''t attack Asgard, it was because Hela was on it.


    Hela''s mother is the giant of the earth, and even the giant of the earth that makes up Asgard. As long as Hela sets foot in Asgard, then the power of Hela is endless.


    Not to mention...


    What are you doing in Asgard?


    What is called closing the door and hitting the dog? If you embezzle other countries in the World Tree universe, and then surround Asgard, this is called closing the door and hit the dog.


    Above Asgard.


    At this moment, the soldiers reorganized by Odin had no interest at all to blend in with the invasion of the chaotic universe, and they had more important things to do.


    Their old nest was invaded.


    "I''m Hela, Odin''s eldest daughter!"


    Standing on the high platform of Asgard, Hela looked at the army of soldiers standing in front of her with hands on hips, and said coldly: "The commander of the Asgard army, the legal heir to the throne, the goddess of death, my father Already dead, so are the two princes. You are welcome. We once had the supreme power in the universe. Our position is unmatched. But Odin has stopped in the nine kingdoms. Our destiny is to inform all other kingdoms. , I''m here to restore that power..."


    The Asgardian army in the audience naturally began to form without saying a word.


    Hela said a loneliness.


    After half an hour.


    Hela, who was standing on the mountain of the sea of ??blood, flicked her gorgeous green nails, stared at the countless mountain of corpses, and shrugged: "I really miss this, but it is still a pity. A good soldier died in vain. Fortunately, I am the goddess of death!"


    The words fall.


    The power of the goddess of death spread directly from Hela''s body, whizzing and swept all around.


    Next second.


    The executioner who threw at Hela swiftly and swiftly, Skolch, watched with a shocked look at the sudden changes that came out of the infinite corpses around him.


    Click and wipe.


    It was like the sound of something shattering, and like the sound of something tearing apart, accompanied by a pop, a strong skeleton warrior with two green soul flames exuding two green soul flames, accompanied by a pop. Climbed out from the inside of the body.


    Accompanied by the sound of the collision of the upper and lower jaws.


    Hella.


    Surrounded by these infinite skeleton soldiers and sincerely convinced, Hela opened her arms and looked up at the sky above Asgard: "Now, I am the king of Asgard!"


    "Hella!"


    "It''s cool."


    "Speaking too domineering, it''s not good."


    He had already surrounded Asgard and was observing Asgard''s Three Queens of the Kingdom of Heaven, Crane Creek and Liang Bing glanced at each other, and set their eyes on Keisha.


    Hela speaks too domineeringly, isn''t it?


    You yourself are much more domineering than Hella, don''t you know, why are you embarrassed to say that domineering is not good?


    Kesha turned a blind eye to Hexi and Liangbing''s gaze, sitting on her throne, holding her chin, and watching Hela on Asgard''s side: "When will that guy come back, I really intend to gather Hela." A chance for her army?"


    Hexi shook his head: "Hela is not only the eldest daughter of Odin, but also the daughter of the giant of the earth. As long as Hela stands above Asgard, it is difficult for our people to defeat the sea above Asgard. Pulled."


    Liang Bing also said: "And Hela is also destroying Asgard now."


    Keisha laughed, then looked at Thetis who came from the Atrium Kingdom, and said: "Thetis, how did Nereus answer?"


    Nereus is a giant of the ocean and the greatest elder of the giants. His opinions basically represent the opinions of most of the giants.


    Thetis said: "Grandpa said that the giants believe that Hela also has the blood of the giants."


    Hexi frowned and said: "The giant wants to protect Hela?"


    Liang Bing felt a little uncomfortable and said: "I thought the giants had given up Hela. After all, at that time, the number of giants killed by Hela was not less than that of Odin."


    Thetis shook her head and said that Nereus said that. As for other things, Nereus didn''t say, or even tell her why the giants did it.


    The Throne''s Keisha lightly chuckled while touching her chin, attracting the attention of Hexi and Liangbing.


    Liang Bing looked at Kesha: "What''s the matter?"


    Keisha shook her head, then looked to Asgard''s side, and then said thoughtfully: "Does the giants already know that Zeus wants to forgive Sol?"


    "What?"


    "Impossible."


    Liangbing and Hexi were slightly taken aback.


    Keisha said in a faint tone: "But I don''t understand why, it is better to forgive Sol than to forgive Hella. At the very least, Sol doesn''t have the blood of the giant that Hela has on his hands."


    Talking.


    "Queen!"


    "Cold?"


    Angel Leng suddenly appeared from the kingdom of heaven, looked at Hexi, clasped his fists and said hurriedly: "Among the eight kingdoms, the giant betrayed us, and some soldiers were caught off guard and sent back to Tianhe."


    Hexi was taken aback for a moment: "What?"


    Giant betrayal?


    Good guys.


    This is what you are playing.


    Hexi glanced at Thetis in an instant.


    Thetis shook her head with a confused look: "I don''t know about this."


    Keisha on the throne seemed to want to understand: "It turns out that this is the reason. The giant is going to regret it and doesn''t want to give us the World Tree Universe?"


    This is the real reason why the giants do not intend to pursue Hela''s guilt.


    After all...


    Lake and Hela.


    Lake''s biological mother is Midgard, and Midgard is not a giant.


    But Hela''s biological mother is a real giant, and also a giant of the earth.


    For the giants, it is clear at a glance who is their own.


    But...


    It''s still in the time of the curse of the gods at dusk. You have thought about the matter fifty years later. This is no longer a big step. This is simply pulling your thigh and throwing it out.


    "How dare the giants?"


    "Are they crazy?"


    Keisha looked at the expressions on Hexi and Liangbing''s faces, and smiled inwardly. Although this operation of the giants belongs to the operation of breaking the thigh, to a certain extent, the giants have done something right. Things.


    Lake wants to incorporate the World Tree universe into the Chaos Universe, and doing so is equivalent to letting the Chaos Force Tree consume the origin of the World Tree.


    Let me put it this way.


    Lake''s move was to annex, not to merge.


    Some giants who recognize the situation clearly, or don''t want to go against the current, such as the giant Nereus of the ocean and the hungry giant, are indifferent, but some giants are different.


    After all, once the World Tree universe is annexed by the Chaos Universe, the giants will refuse to exist since then, and there may be the so-called local specialties of the Chaos Universe. Titan giants will appear, but they will never be the giants of the World Tree universe.


    This is not.


    Some giants are not happy anymore.


    "Kaisha, what do you do now?"


    "Contact Zeus?"


    "No."


    Kesha on the throne shook her head and looked at Hexi and Liangbing blankly: "Olympus cannot tolerate betrayal. Since the giants have betrayed, then they must bear the price of betrayal."


    "Yan!"


    "Queen."


    "You and Zhixin lead my personal guards, bring my angel arms, and judge. Anyone who resists will be killed. I authorize you to execute the big trial."


    "Yes, Queen!"


    Angel Yan directly clasped his fists, and then glanced at Zhi Xin, then directly raised his head, with a bang, and left here directly holding the sword of flames.


    Keisha immediately looked at Hexi and Liangbing, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly: "There has never been an eternal ally in this universe. Betrayal is just because there is no good time. Obviously, the giants feel that they have found it. Good time for betrayal, in that case, the Giants are no longer our allies."


    "I agree!"


    "I agree."


    "I... go home."


    "..."


    Thetis opened her mouth, then said with a dark face, turned around and left the kingdom of heaven with a slam, and returned to the kingdom of the atrium. She didn''t intend to interfere with this matter.


    Keisha looked at Thetis''s movements, retracted her gaze, chuckled lightly, and then looked at Liangbing: "Where is Thor now?"


    "Jotunheim."


    "That guy hasn''t come back yet."


    "Yeah."


    Liang Bing nodded: "There is no news in the group, it should have not come back yet."


    "Huh."


    Keisha laughed: "It seems that the guy had expected this scene a long time ago."


    Hexi said next to him: "As expected, this is impossible, I remember, that guy has an alliance with the giant..."


    Kesha interrupted: "Does he know this now?"


    Hexi shook his head.


    Keisha said: "That''s not it. The covenant is called covenant only if he can see it, and now it is the giants who betrayed him first. With his character, the covenant has expired, and if he is here, I know. This matter, based on his character, is afraid that the giants will become extinct."


    Hexi blinked. UU reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    This is indeed what Lake will do.


    But...


    Hexi frowned and looked at Kesha: "Wait, you mean..."


    Keisha laughed and took her gaze away from the sea of ??the Atrium Kingdom: "I''m afraid, this is because of Thetis''s face, so I just lost Sol to him, but I avoid seeing it, no Blend the reasons for this war."


    Hexi and Liang Bing looked at each other, and did not speak.


    But without speaking, it basically means agreeing with Kesha''s words.


    If Lake is here and the giant betrays, then there is no doubt that the giant is definitely annihilating, and Lake has never compromised the price of betrayal.


    But Lake is not here now.


    ¡­

 Chapter 913: Betrayal is impossible to betray

    Since the giants have turned against the water, Lake is naturally okay.


    Now, then.


    At the beginning, Lake felt that Loki, who killed his father, had to die because the giant was an ally, but now, it is no longer needed, not only is it unnecessary, and he can even become the king again.


    What I give is yours, what I don''t give, you can''t grab it!


    Listening to Hermione''s assurance, Rocky couldn''t help but look up: "Are you serious?"


    Hermione raised her face and looked at Loki: "Odin may fool you, but we won''t."


    Loki''s eyes lit up, and then he shook his head: "Sulter, the giant of fire, is dead."


    Was hit to death by Thor.


    "The fire giant is not that easy to die, and even the frost giant Lauffy is not that easy to die."


    "What?"


    After solving Thor¡¯s matter, Lake just came to Hermione¡¯s side. He heard Loki¡¯s words, and then chuckled and said: ¡°As long as there is a proper law, the giant of fire will renew Resurrected."


    The law of eternal fire is no worse than the law of fire.


    As long as the eternal fire falls on the helmet of the fire giant, then the fire giant can re-enact the return of the king.


    But Lauphy, the frost giant, is not so easy.


    Loki listened to Lake''s words, lowered his head and pondered: "You mean, I just need to sneak into the treasure house and let the fire giant resurrect?"


    Lake nodded: "It''s almost like that."


    Loki looked up: "Do you really promise me, give me the Ice Box, or even allow me to be king?"


    He was still uneasy about Hermione''s assurance.


    After all, the **** king is Zeus, not her Hermione.


    Hermione, who was next to her, spread her hands silently when she heard these words.


    However.


    This was Loki''s cautious performance. In fact, Loki was quite cautious most of the time, as long as his temper didn''t come up.


    Lake smiled and gave his assurance: "Naturally, as long as you can resurrect the fire giant in Asgard, then you will get my assurance that I will give you the ice box and let you Choose a planet in my universe and rebuild the kingdom of the Ice Titan."


    "Titan?"


    "The giant is also a member of the World Tree universe. Under the twilight of the gods, Asgard will be destroyed, and so will the giant!"


    "..."


    You didn''t say that before.


    Listening to Lake''s extremely cold words, Loki felt a sudden in his heart. In an instant, he understood what was going on.


    The giants must have turned against the water.


    Otherwise, the **** king in front of him would definitely not say such words.


    Lake''s expression is faint: "The World Tree universe is about to fall into the twilight of destruction. My universe directly accepts my allies, or the people I think are viable, the giants, are not allies, and are no longer alive."


    Betrayal has a price.


    Lake has always said that, and at the same time, he has done so.


    Now that the giants feel that they are doing it again, then follow Asgard to destroy it, just to save Lake and spend some time and effort to release the military power.


    Just chop them together, one hundred and one hundred.


    Loki swallowed and nodded, "Okay, I promise you."


    Lake nodded, a little with his right hand, and directly blasted a channel leading to Asgard.


    Loki exhaled, changed into an ordinary Asgardian soldier, and walked in.


    Asgard on the opposite side of the passage was already caught in the flames of war at this moment.


    On the Rainbow Bridge, Sol, a man who was a guard, was unwilling to fight, and with one person, he faced the overwhelming army of undead brought by his sister Hela from the underworld of Heim.


    Loki, who was looking from a distance, looked at Thor, whose eyes flashed thunderously even though there was no meow hammer, he swallowed once again, then shrank his head, disappeared, and quickly moved towards the storage. The Odin''s treasury of the Helm of the Burning Giant ran away.


    In addition to Asgard, other countries are also caught in the flames of war.


    The three queens of the Kingdom of Heaven directly descended on their thrones and participated in the pacification of the giants'' rebellion.


    In the kingdom, a family of giants that have always been hidden came out of their nests.


    But...


    Even if the giant''s defection hit the angels by surprise at the beginning, many angels returned to the angel pool, but after a short period of unpreparedness, the angels have regained their footing and began to treat the giants. Launched a counterattack.


    Among them.


    The fastest to complete the suppression was Alexander Pierce, named after the Angel of Killing.


    Yes.


    After Alexander Pierce was conspired by his own Hydra back then, Lake let Alexander Pierce choose to stay in the underworld or come to heaven to use his military exploits in exchange for promotion.


    Over the years, Alexander Pierce¡¯s Army of Killing Angels composed entirely of Hydra soldiers is a very useful sword, even in some mortal kingdoms, the reason why the belief in the kingdom of heaven can be paved So fast is inseparable from the credit of Alexander Pierce.


    To put it simply, Alexander Pierce knows how to do a show. Some time ago, a mortal planet, a mortal planet without any faith, was under the plan of Alexander Pierce, and he had begun to believe in the three queens of angels.


    "Queen!"


    Alexander Pierce, whose wings had been dyed red, appeared in the void with two of his own soldiers, reporting the record: "The rebellious giants in the kingdom have been slaughtered, and the remaining giants have surrendered."


    Sitting on the throne, King Kesha of the Sky Blade stared at the planet at the feet of Alexander Pierce, with an icy tone: "Betrayal requires a price. My kingdom of heaven is no longer looking after the betrayed giants. The giants can''t get the kingdom of heaven." Bless you."


    Alexander was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Next second.


    On that planet, the killing angels who received Alexander Pierce''s message looked at the giants gathered together to surrender, and there was endless cold light in their eyes.


    The angels of other kingdoms also got this instruction from the Heavenly Blade King Kaisha.


    In an instant.


    A roar came from the roots of the World Tree universe, the source of the fountain of life flowing through the small world that nourished the roots of the World Tree was passed out.


    Then...


    A projection appeared directly in the void, a giant in the projection, to be precise, a giant entangled in the roots of a tree.


    Mimir, the wise giant.


    The giant Mimir who once guided Odin to obtain wisdom fruit at the cost of his eyes.


    "Zeus..."


    As a big law giant of the giant family, Mimir can naturally feel the scene that is being performed in the World Tree universe at this moment: "Enough, Zeus, stop."


    The three queens of the heavenly kingdom looked at the projected Mimir together.


    In the chaotic universe, standing on the top of his Olympus holy mountain, ready to mobilize the Force Tree to start devouring the World Tree for the first time in the universe. Seeing the appearance of the wisdom giant Mimir, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, and it is also a projection of the past. .


    Wearing the sacred cloth of Zeus and holding the spear of the Lord God, Lake stared at the wise giant Mimir expressionlessly: "The wise giant Mimir, I think, with your wisdom, you will not betray me without knowing that you need to pay. What kind of price."


    "We have formed an alliance."


    "When the giant fell, I didn''t think that he had already formed an alliance with me."


    "You promised Odin to let Saul go. The giant just didn''t make a difference."


    "Huh."


    "I am the king. What do I want to do? The giant who was once an ally came to ask, and I will give a satisfactory answer, but you did not come to ask, but you just turned your back. This is your fault, any reason If this cannot be changed, betrayal is betrayal, and this requires a price."


    "...I know what you want, Zeus."


    After being silent for a while, the wise giant Mimir looked up at Lake: "You can take away our laws, and even, I will give you my wisdom. Please let go of those giants who don''t have any laws."


    Lake''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Immediately afterwards. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    Lake, who was on the sacred mountain of Olympus, looked at the endless ocean, the seemingly stagnant sea in the depths of the endless ocean, and the Thetis appeared on the sea.


    Next second.


    Lake returned to his senses and looked at the wise giant Mimir: "Hand over your wisdom. As the price of betrayal, the giants will no longer exist and will not master any laws of nature. At the same time, the remaining giants will also be renamed to Titans. , No longer repeat the word giant."


    If the giant betrays, then it must die with Asgard.


    But the Titans can survive death. The giants without rules are, at best, taller, stronger, and longer vitality.


    Mimir, the wise giant, seemed to be much older all of a sudden, and with Mimir''s sigh, the body of the wise giant Mimir began to turn into a little bit of light and dissipated.


    Boom!


    The Force Tree directly opened its tentacles and swallowed directly the laws of wisdom in the World Tree universe. Then, due to the death of the Wisdom Giant Mimir, a world tree appeared at the root of the World Tree, which was originally bound to the Wisdom Giant Mimir. Huge void.


    Immediately after the wisdom of the World Tree universe was robbed of wisdom, the wisdom spring watering the World Tree that had lost its shackles began to riot, and swarmed through the huge hole left by the death of the wisdom giant Mimir. Almost endless sea water began to pour directly into countless countries through this cavity.


    In an instant.


    Except for Asgard, an unprecedented flood broke out in other countries.


    The noumenon beings of their respective kingdoms and the giants that inhabit this planet have no resistance in this world-destroying flood.


    ¡­

 Chapter 914: Plunder the world tree

    Gods Twilight!


    It started.


    Lake looked faintly at the flood caused by the death of the wise giant Mimir, and he thought without any expression in his heart.


    Just...


    This time, the twilight of the gods after the rebellion of the giants was no longer the twilight of the gods of Asgard, but the twilight of the gods of the entire world tree universe.


    "Lake."


    "Yeah."


    Lake regained consciousness at Keisha¡¯s call, watching the kingdom¡¯s life that was up and down directly in this world-destroying flood in addition to Asgard, and began to order: "I will rescue these people with all my strength, I am King Midgard. He is also the king of the orthodox world tree. The crime in this matter lies with the Asgard and the giants, not other lives, and is doing his best to rescue him."


    The words fall.


    Kesha had already ordered directly.


    Although the Primal Chaos universe already has destiny, time, and even life, which can maintain the three laws of the normal operation of the universe, there are still too few lives, and there are still too few external manifestations of life.


    "As for the giants..."


    Lake was silent for a while, thought about the future arrangements of the Titans, and said directly: "After the Titans are rescued, they will move directly into the endless abyss and be guarded by the giants with hundreds of arms. In the future, without permission, the Titans cannot go out of the endless abyss."


    The price of betrayal is huge.


    Otherwise, why in ancient times, treason was the first evil among the unforgivable.


    At the same time.


    A sigh came from the depths of the endless ocean of the chaotic universe.


    Thetis looked at Nereus who sighed: "Grandpa."


    Nereus looked at Thetis with a soft gaze: "Thetis, in the future, don¡¯t go to the Olympus holy mountain. If he doesn¡¯t come to see you, don¡¯t visit him either. Odin is right. Zeus, in fact, like him, is cold."


    I will never disappoint the giants?


    These words are still vivid, and in the blink of an eye, the giants are all annihilated.


    What?


    Just changed the name?


    That would be considered annihilation of the giant clan.


    Thetis looked at the grandpa who turned and walked towards the abyss of the endless sea, blinked, then raised her head to look at the towering Olympus holy mountain, her eyes flashed.


    Just then.


    "Roar!"


    With a huge sound full of endless anger, a bang, and the flames that soared up into the sky suddenly appeared on the land of Asgard, the fire giant Surtel was directly irrigated by the eternal fire Revived again.


    "Boom!"


    The fire giant Sulter was full of terrifying flames, and along with the huge living sword that was flaming across Asgard, one after another volcanoes that symbolized his anger suddenly appeared: "In my anger Shake with your feet, Asgard!"


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Countless splashing volcanoes spewed hot magma, and the endless magma ash began to gather in the sky above Asgard, instantly reflecting the entire Asgard into the color of dusk.


    "Quick, quick, quick!"


    Heimdall, the patron saint of Asgard, is now welcoming a group of Asgardians to board the escape starship driven by the Sileia Nebula.


    One after another Sileia starships left Asgard full of ordinary Asgardians, and then returned directly to the chaotic universe under the influence of the traction force.


    Lake did what he said about his promise.


    It has always been, it has always been.


    He didn''t say anything to the giants. For the rest of his life, he would never fail the giants. He gave the giants a guarantee. The complete words are like this.


    For the rest of my life, if the giant lives up to me, I will live up to the giant.


    Obviously.


    The giant has defeated him first, damn, what if I and Odin promised Sol a way out, let alone I am the king, even if you are indignant, won''t you arrange a messenger to ask about it?


    If you don''t ask, you just fall back.


    Good guys.


    What is this plan to do, is it anti-guest?


    It''s your giants who want to ally with me, not I rushing to beg you to ally.


    Therefore, the giants, from the beginning to the present, have not been able to become the protagonist of a universe for a certain reason. Just because of the violent temper, it is estimated that the universe itself wants to give birth to a new race, and the giants dare to directly poke the universe. The knife in itself indicates that you want to create a new race, why don''t you ask our opinions first.


    Just like a human scientist who wants to find the creator, he wants to ask why the creator mainly created them.


    What could be the reason for this.


    I can, I can, so I created it, do I need any special reasons?


    Just like the giant''s disagreement with Lake, why can''t Lake be exempted from Sol? He has this strength and mood. Does he need to explain to the giants?


    This is what Lake thought in his heart, with his hands on his back, standing on the sacred mountain of Olympus, looking out, at this moment, the catastrophe that is being shown in Asgard, the dusk of the gods.


    Not right.


    It''s a disaster blockbuster for the entire World Tree universe.


    Countless volcanoes spawned by fire giants burst freely on Asgard, lava rolled, and even the river surface of Asgard had been eroded.


    The entire river surface has become a magma river.


    Outside of Asgard, countless nations have all been turned into oceans. In this situation, it''s like digging water veins. It is just a moment of effort. The countless nations have already been devastated by the raging floods. Submerged.


    "Boom!"


    The destruction sword in the hands of the fire giant Surtel directly blasted into the royal city of Asgard, like a violent explosive explosion, rumbling, in this explosion, the entire royal city was devastated and destroyed. .


    "Go!"


    "Rocky?"


    "Hurry up."


    Loki appeared on the Rainbow Bridge, which was also beginning to collapse, and directly took Thor''s right hand, and quickly ran towards the Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Hall, saying: "Asgard is destined to be destroyed."


    Confronting Hela, knowing from Hela how his father Odin got Thor in this world, he was in a daze, glanced at Loki, and then let Loki drag him towards the Rainbow Bridge Temple. Ran away.


    Hela over there turned and looked.


    Look up.


    Boom!


    The fire giant Surtel''s sword of destruction had already blasted down at Hela who was looking up.


    Boom!


    The Rainbow Bridge shattered instantly.


    Click!


    Click!


    The Rainbow Bridge instantly cracked, and it was like a race against Thor and Rocky.


    Loki''s heart was palpitating at this moment, as if there was a **** of death chasing after him.


    Fortunately.


    Almost at the moment when the crack was about to spread to the entire guardian temple, Loki grabbed Thor and gritted his teeth directly into the rainbow portal: "God King, it''s your responsibility..."


    Boom!


    Loki''s words had not yet fallen, and with a bang, Chaos Teleport directly intervened in the Rainbow Teleport. In an instant, Loki and Thor were snatched over and directly thrown onto the Holy Mountain of Olympus.


    Lake glanced at the crash and landed on the ground. The two people with disgraced faces laughed: "My promise, as long as you don''t regret it, I will never regret it."


    Talking.


    Lake glanced at the depths of the endless ocean, then closed his eyes.


    In an instant.


    The Force Tree supporting his chaotic universe began to move, and accompanied by a teleport of Lake, it appeared in the sky above Asgard, and the projection of the Force Tree also arrived in an instant.


    "You have worked hard, Giant of Fire."


    Lake looked down at the fire giant Surtel who was still destroying on the shattering Asgard, and said in a calm tone: "You can also leave the field, and the next thing will not bother you."


    The fire giant looked up at Lake and let out a roar.


    But the next second.


    Lake retreated directly into the Chaos Force Tree. In an instant, the Chaos Force Tree split out infinite tentacles and blasted into the giant of fire.


    Next second.


    Whale swallow.


    The fire giant uttered a terrifying roar, and the monstrous flame on his body disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a moment of effort, the fire giant completely extinguished.


    Then...


    Turned into ashes, the helmet of the giant of fire, with a bang, fell directly from a height of thousands of miles, and screamed, directly hitting the broken ground of Asgard that was sinking into the scene of apocalypse.


    Lake looked at the helmet of the giant of fire with a faint expression, UU reading www. uukanshu.com thought of it, and with a bang, the helmet instantly turned into fragments.


    He has no hobby of collecting loot.


    Not right.


    Lake also has them, but the trophies he likes to collect are harmless to humans and animals, and there is nothing that might cause a car rollover in the future.


    Rumbling.


    The Force Tree stretched his body in the World Tree universe to his heart''s content.


    The World Tree became a little bit sluggish.


    The Force Tree is a little bit stronger.


    In this state of ebb and flow, the law of the world tree was swallowed up by the force tree little by little.


    At this moment.


    In the real universe, countless gods once again cast their eyes on the World Tree universe, and among them, one of the most special eyes also fell.


    "Asgard..."


    Odin, who is still transforming, is gestating a new god...


    Not right.


    Odin is dead. Instead, he has inherited Odin''s subject consciousness. Daxed, who is completely the new **** of the real universe, looked at the hometown being plundered at this moment, with endless expressions in his eyes.


    Just then.


    Darkside was suddenly taken aback: "Who are you?"


    After a while.


    Darkside seemed to be hearing what the man was saying, and said in a deep voice, "Gao Tianzun, if you do things for death, you are not afraid. Am I betraying you?"


    Taking advantage of the gap where all the gods'' eyes, and even the eyes of the universe itself, were attracted by the world tree universe at this moment, Gao Tianzun, who had already planned with Lake, found Darkside at this time, listening to these words, laughed He said: "No, because Zeus and I said that, in fact, you and him have a common enemy."


    Darkside: "..."

 Chapter 915: The final battle is about to begin

    Rumble!


    The Chaos Force Tree stretched itself to the fullest, placing its origin in the position of the World Tree, and then swallowing the changing World Tree.


    In the universe of the World Tree, countless kingdoms began to fall apart.


    Magma and floods filled the universe of the World Tree, and at the same time, the endless red thunder, symbolizing destruction, raged unscrupulously like a violent silver snake.


    Next second.


    Maybe after a long time, the red thunder retreated, and the magma and flood began to disappear.


    Hum!


    In an instant.


    The Chaos Force Tree is like eating hormones. At the moment when it completely swallows the World Tree, it suddenly swells in size. In an instant, after eating the World Tree, the Chaos Force Universe already has a galaxy in its entirety. NS.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the endless universe, in the fierce collision, one after another planets began to be born under the collision. The three goddesses of time push the time on their planets, and the three goddesses of destiny also come holding the law of life. Arrived on one planet after another.


    soon.


    The most basic life was born on one planet after another. After the underworld, Vivian sat in the underworld, and the army of one hundred thousand underworld began to open channels of life and death in an orderly manner.


    Above the sacred mountain of Olympus.


    Lake slowly opened his eyes, and in them, the figure of the Chaos Force Tree began to fade away.


    Eye-catching.


    A fiery scene.


    It''s not just the Sileia Nebula that took advantage of the skyrocketing universe to use technology to pull several predetermined satellite planets there as its colony planet of the Sileia galaxy in the future.


    Even Hermione took the magicians and began to search for some good-looking planets in the universe, intending to drag them back into the galaxy of the magical planet.


    Seeing this, Lake was a little curious: "My dear, what are you going to do?"


    Hermione said: "The battle for hegemony can come to an end. In order to avoid boredom, I plan to build a big magical galaxy so that magic becomes the real mainstream. By the way, let''s discuss whether the transcendent can live with the ordinary."


    Lake opened his mouth.


    very good.


    This is a tyrant, you deserve it.


    "God King!"


    "..."


    Lake came back to his senses, looked over the steps over there, and stood not far away, towards the Rocky and Sol and...the surviving Asgar led by Heimdall behind him. German.


    "One peck and one drink are fixed numbers."


    "Back then, the universe of the World Tree was in chaos. Odin knelt down and killed the father, Yumir, and angered the giants. Afterwards, Odin sacrificed me Midgard and placed me Midgard in order to have the power to unify the world. Gard has hundreds of millions of lives in ashes."


    "The curse of the dusk of the gods came into being at that moment."


    "Any request in the world requires a price. Although ambition is worth pursuing, it is by no means a cheap thing. Today, Asgard just pays for the price of being late."


    "However, Odin is not kind, but I won''t."


    As Lake said, he completely set the tone for this war, and then he looked at Heimdall and said: "Asgardians can find a galaxy in my universe for self-cultivation and rejuvenation!"


    Heimdall''s eyes lit up: "Thank you God King."


    Lake smiled slightly: "No, Odin and I are only competing in ideas. The dispute between the gods has nothing to do with you. My promise. As long as you don''t betray, I will never lose weight!"


    Talking.


    Standing on the sacred mountain of Olympus, Lake pointed to the endless sea, and began to follow the waves along the river, and began to extend into the beginning of the branching river in the atrium. The goddess of the river brought them from the past to the present."


    Heimdall looked at the river with excitement that not only stretched out on the ground of the atrium, but also began to be born on any planet of life.


    In the endless ocean.


    "Grandpa."


    Thetis looked at the nine river goddesses that were gradually reappearing next to the ocean abyss and began to pull under the power of the ocean and time, and began to call grandfather Nereus.


    Nereus walked out of the abyss of the ocean, staring at the nine river goddesses who had re-emerged from time, and his eyes flickered.


    Lake watched what was happening in the endless ocean, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Although this move made Nereus, the once giant of the ocean, feel a bit chilling, thinking that Lake is just the second Odin, and even worse.


    but¡­


    Lake''s promise is absolutely valid.


    He didn''t intend to destroy the giants, but the giants, he couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    There is no way for good or bad, but you can do it yourself!


    same.


    "Rocky!"


    With a move on the right hand of Lake, similarly, after closing the World Tree universe, relying on the long river of merging, he found the Ice Box and threw it directly to Loki: "The same is true of my promise to you, you If you want to be king, I will give you a chance to finish it."


    Loki took the Ice Casket and started with it, biting the ice, stupefied that his ice giant''s form was about to emerge.


    Lake said directly: "Take the ice box and find the galaxy you want, where the dead ice giant will return again in the life form of the ice titan."


    Talk about it.


    Lake didn''t wait for Rocky and Heimdall who was still excited over there to come back to his senses, he just moved his heart, sending Rocky, Heimdall and the Asgardians behind him directly away.


    Left alone the son of Odin, Thor!


    Saul''s face is gray, head down, and there seems to be a daze in his eyes, but what kind of affirmation does he seem to have?


    Lake smiled: "What do you want to ask, Sol, just ask, I just said that there is no personal enmity between Odin and I. Some, it''s just that the two sides have different positions."


    Sol raised his head with a sigh: "My father..."


    "died."


    "What?"


    "But it''s not dead."


    "..."


    Lake looked at the expression on Sol¡¯s face, smiled, and while inviting Sol to walk down the Holy Mountain of Olympus with him, he told Sol who was next to him. go through.


    It was how Odin wanted to calculate him, what he planned to do with his daughter Natasha, but the result was that he missed the reality of the universe and didn''t get into Lake, but instead got into himself.


    Some little secrets, except for the most important ones, Lake never intends to hide anything.


    Yes, yes.


    "but¡­"


    Lake took Thor directly and stepped forward and appeared in the Phoenix galaxy. His eyes fell on Natasha, who was teaching her''sister'', the White Widow, to perceive the small universe: "Your father didn''t have any calculations that time. I succeeded, but I succeeded. At the very least, I have a daughter who is older than myself."


    Sol looked at Lake with a slight smile on his face and opened his mouth, unable to find any words.


    "So."


    Lake''s conversation turned, and once again directly projected the projection of a certain place in Mexico on the earth.


    Sol looked at the woman in the picture and was taken aback.


    Lake said: "My confrontation with your father is over. It''s time to form an alliance and attack the next enemy."


    Sol looked at the woman in the picture and the boy with throbbing blood coming from her side, and his eyes didn''t blink.


    After a long time.


    Saul seemed to come back to his senses, pulling his gaze away from the picture, and looking at Lake: "So, what is my father..."


    "Odin is dead, Odin, the **** king of the World Tree universe, has died in the twilight of the gods, replaced by the new **** of the real universe, Daxed."


    "Ah."


    Lake seemed to think of something funny and shook his head: "The abacus of the real universe is very good. He thought that Odin would be able to help him come against me as the new **** Darkside, but Odin is not. Those who are willing to enter the real universe are calculated by the real universe."


    Talking.


    Lake looked at Sol: "In a family, it is inevitable that brothers fight against each other. Regardless of the position of the parent, it is beneficial to the entire family. But this does not mean that two brothers fight against each other. You can let an outsider look around, and then let the outsider benefit, what do you think, son of Odin?"


    Sol did not speak. U U Reading


    False and true, true and false.


    After all, in the last second, Zeus and Odin fought and killed each other, wishing to destroy each other, the next second, suddenly came the sentence, "I, Zeus and Odin are brothers?"


    Although Saul had curbed his hot temper, it was not something that he could learn overnight.


    Lake smiled: "I have sent someone to find Darkside, but to be specific, I hope you can find Darkside. You are the Thor of my chaotic universe. I have full authority to contact Darkside on my behalf. ."


    Saul pointed to himself: "I, you are not afraid of me..."


    Lake laughed and interrupted directly: "Don''t be afraid, I can afford to lose. This matter has basically been settled. To be honest, let you go, just let the eyes of the real universe fall on you, so that Others have the opportunity to keep secret."


    Thor frowned slightly.


    Lake smiled and talked about the plan directly with Sol. Sol''s eyebrows went from frowning to stretching, then to frowning again, and then stretching again.


    quite a while.


    Seeing that Saul had come to understand, Lake nodded: "Go, the things that should be prepared are ready, remember, bring Loki, play tricks, do you understand?"


    Sol nodded: "I will."


    Next second.


    Saul turned around and left.


    The moment Thor left, Hermione appeared next to him, looking thoughtfully at the background of Thor leaving: "You are playing with fire, do you know?"


    Lake looked at Hermione with a smile: "The final battle is coming. Frankly speaking, although I really like to still crush it all the way, if possible, I hope to add some drama to this final battle."


    Hermione: "..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 916: The last battle started

    Yes.


    The last battle is over.


    The world tree has been set.


    Originally a three-person card table, Lake and Reality Universe teamed up to clear Odin from the table. Then, Lake also took the chips in front of Odin to himself.


    Next, Lake teamed up with Odin, who had already played, to clean up the final opponent, the real universe.


    Hermione listened to Lake''s words and shook her head: "Are you not afraid that Odin is ally with you?"


    Lakehar smiled: "Odin will definitely not shake hands with me to make peace. After all, I brought the Twilight of the Gods to Odin. If it were you, would you join hands with me?"


    "Then you still..."


    "Because of the reality of the universe."


    Lake said to Hermione: "As I just said to Saul, no matter how I fight Odin, it is a struggle between brothers. The real universe is an outsider to Odin and me."


    Hermione glanced at Lake blankly: "Do you still have the blood of the real universe, so you and the real universe are brothers?"


    Lake smiled and said, "Correct."


    Hermione was speechless.


    Lake bears the two bloodlines of the world tree universe and the real universe.


    so¡­


    Lake can jump repeatedly.


    He can stand with the real universe to expel the outsider Odin, and similarly, he can stand with Odin to expel the alien from the real universe.


    What do you say?


    Two dogs fight, play off!


    And Lake is the fisherman in this story.


    Hermione shook her head: "So, you plan to kill Odin again after you eliminate the real universe this time?"


    "Do not."


    Lake shook his head: "I won''t kill Odin, because we have formed an alliance. I don''t believe in Odin. Similarly, Odin will not believe in me even more. Although he wants to kill the real universe, he doesn''t have it anymore. There are other ways to retreat. If I don''t promise him, he will never join hands with me."


    Hermione frowned: "Then you still..."


    Lake smiled slightly: "My dear, do you think that if I swallow the real universe, do I still care about how Odin plays?"


    Until then.


    Lake has won, and this game has also given birth to the final and true winner.


    At that time.


    Lake swallowed the real universe, and the Chaos Force Tree was completely integrated with the real universe. How Odin was playing at that time was all played on his chessboard.


    Hermione''s mouth grew wide. "Then Odin still agreed, stupid?"


    If this is the case, then, how Odin is jumping around on the board, and Lake has jumped out of the board and directly observes the board condescendingly.


    Lake shook his head: "My dear, have you forgotten the multidimensional universe?"


    "What?"


    "There is definitely no way Odin can beat me in the universe here, but I gave him a chance, that is, the multidimensional universe."


    "...Why are you fooling him again."


    "How can this be called Huyou."


    Lake looked at the expression on Hermione''s face, smiled, shook his head, and said, "All Odin asked is to beat me once, and I am very happy to play with Odin."


    At that time, Lake was invincible. After all, the chessboard was set by Lake. Retirement life is always boring and boring. As a prepared person, Lake will know how to prepare himself in advance after retirement. Source of fun.


    Lake was thinking of women before.


    but¡­


    The girls have already made up their minds and will never allow another sister to join the sister group.


    Therefore, if women don''t want to, then they can only think about men.


    Lake smiled and looked at Hermione: "The reality of the universe is fundamental and will not be used for play, but Multidimensional Universe is okay. At that time, I will go to Multidimensional Universe and play with Odin. I promised Odin as long as Odin. In the future, in the multidimensional universe, even if it can destroy the earth once, I will strip the World Tree universe out and return it to Odin."


    Hermione was taken aback: "This bet is a bit bigger, right."


    Lake looked around, then smiled in Hermione''s ear and said, "Honey, you think, the multidimensional universe is also an extension of the real universe. How to play the rules at that time, isn''t it my decision?"


    Hermione blinked. "Are you planning to cheat?"


    Good guys.


    Do you really think of Odin as a toy, the one who plays around?


    Lake waved his hand and said sternly: "Cheating is ugly, I just want to make the game more fun."


    Hermione glanced at Lake.


    I believe you a ghost!


    Lake laughed straight.


    He did think so. After all, according to this promise, as long as Odin finds the weakest and nothing earth at that time, he can win.


    What''s more fun to talk about then?


    and¡­


    Lake said: "I also plan ahead. My sons and daughters are getting more and more day by day, so I can take precautions, lest the division is over now and there will be no divine position in the future, so I plan to divide from the multidimensional universe first."


    For example, pregnant cold ice.


    Lake once talked to Liang Bing, and Liang Bing had no objection: "After the birth of Liang Bing''s child, I plan to give Liang Bing a paradise in the universe directly."


    Hermione had no objection to this. After all, the Three Queens of the Kingdom had three votes in the harem group initiated by Hermione.


    "correct."


    Hermione raised her eyebrows: "Have you figured out the name of the Liangbing child?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "Heller!"


    "Bright Star?"


    "Um."


    Lake nodded: "Bright Star, Liang Bing said that when she found out that she was pregnant, it happened to be the moment I swallowed the World Tree universe."


    Hermione shrugged and said, "Very good name."


    Lake smiled and said, "Speaking of business, do you think the real universe will be fooled this time?"


    Hermione seemed to think of something and smiled: "I don''t know if the real universe will be fooled, but if you don''t care about your daughter, I''m afraid you will be fooled."


    Lake was taken aback for a moment: "What''s wrong with Pallas, he''s very good."


    To be precise, his daughters are very well-behaved.


    Hermione cast a blank look at Lake. "Is your daughter only Pallas? I''m talking about Hebe."


    Herb?


    Lake laughed, "What happened to Heber?"


    Ever since Heber got the [Red Dust Nation] that time, he has been a diligent porter, moving things from the chaotic universe to the [Red Dust Nation] from time to time.


    Just a few months ago, Heber also took his sister and David together to help drag a planet from the Pok¨¦mon galaxy, and now it¡¯s anchored in the Olympus holy mountain. ¡¿Among them.


    Lake also specifically asked if he wanted to help, but his daughters waved their hands and refused, saying not to disturb their work.


    Lake was speechless immediately.


    Is the so-called work just playing house?


    But it''s good.


    Compared to letting the daughters find boyfriends one by one, and play a house, Lake is still acceptable.


    Hermione said: "When I first passed through the country of the Red Dust, there were explosions from time to time. What I wanted to say to you was interrupted by you, and I forgot it."


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked at the entrance of the Red World?


    Explosion?


    Lake''s expression is a little weird. He seems to remember that the last time Heber seemed to be holding Betty. To be precise, he was holding Dr. Bruce Banner. He took a small book and listened to Bruce Banner talking about the manufacturing principle of the fat doll. ?


    Oneshette.


    Heber doesn''t grow mushrooms in the Red Realm.


    When Lake thought of this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and with a squeak, he disappeared in place, and then appeared in the world of red dust.


    Hermione looked at Lake disappearing in front of her, and shook her head.


    Although she doesn''t like Heber''s mother Wanda, it''s not about Heber''s business, so Hermione''s attitude toward Heber is the same as that toward Lake''s other daughters.


    even¡­


    As long as Wanda doesn''t plan to shoot Pallas''s zodiac, Hermione has no interest in fighting Wanda for the queen.


    Like the Queen of Heaven, Hermione also likes to spend her time pursuing endless wisdom.


    Let''s talk about Lake.


    As soon as Lake entered the realm of red dust, he was immediately dumbfounded.


    The crimson air is impermanent!


    Good guys.


    and many more.


    Lake flashed, and he was holding the spear of the Lord God that was copied with the [Replicator]. He was destroying the earth with the crimson gas, and he would repair the earth. The crimson gas would destroy the volcano, and he would repair the volcano. Hebe was so busy. : "Hebe, is mom back?"


    Talking.


    Lake''s right hand flicked, UU reading www. The gun of uukanshu.com landed directly.


    ßÑ!


    The power of the Spear of the Lord God directly repressed the already existing crimson air back to where it was originally, and turned it into the existence that once again served as the sky.


    Heber was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Lake who appeared behind him, his eyes lit up: "Daddy."


    Lake looked at Hebe with sweaty forehead a little speechlessly: "What''s the matter, only your mother can control the chaotic crimson air, and your mother''s chaotic power has not been passed on to you."


    Heber narrowed his mouth: "The key daddy''s force can''t beat the mother''s chaotic crimson force."


    Lake''s eyebrows beat: "The upper limit of the force is far beyond the power of chaos and crimson, but you live here all the time, then you have so much force for you to absorb."


    The force is a seed, the more it absorbs, the stronger it grows.


    And what is the power of Chaos Crimson?


    That is the law, which can allow the universe to enter the ultimate destruction, symbolizing the most powerful law of destruction.


    Wanda is too.


    In terms of how long it has been going out, he is planning to break his wrists with the real universe. Wanda is still floating outside. If this is caught by the real universe, wouldn''t it be a problem again?


    Lake thought so, and then shook his head: "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on."


    Hebe said: "I don''t know, I just played in the Pok¨¦mon Galaxy, and I saw my mother''s chaotic and crimson air agitated, am I not busy suppressing it?"


    Lake raised his eyebrows.


    Chaos and crimson agitated?


    Is Wanda in danger?


    Lake raised his eyebrows and looked up at the sky. The Force Tree instantly emerged, entered the chaotic crimson, and began to explore the source of the agitation.


    ¡­

 Chapter 917: The real reason why Wanda came back!

    Over the years, Lake tried his best not to know when Wanda would return.


    This question is not a good question for Lake.


    But one thing Lake is very sure.


    That is, if Wanda comes back, I am afraid that he will really enter the state of retirement and will live on the Mount Olympus for a long time.


    the reason is simple.


    The pit that Wanda dug, in the end, it must be him who filled the pit.


    Don''t forget, Wanda had been condescending for a while to change Hermione''s destiny. Otherwise, Hermione would not change her temper and move in the direction of the eldest woman.


    If Wanda comes back, there is no doubt that it is a precursor to a fire in the harem.


    If Lake doesn''t look carefully, I guess, if you don''t pay attention, hehe, the flame of anger might turn into a raging fire that burns everything. This flame, especially Lake, feels terrible even thinking about it.


    But right now?


    Lake felt that at this moment, he was agitated with the blushing air. Obviously, Wanda was mobilizing the blushing air on a large scale that he didn''t need to mobilize at all.


    Wanda is in trouble!


    quite a while.


    Lake opened his eyes, his eyes flashed with Thunder: "I found you."


    boom!


    The Wanjun Thunder fell directly, with a bang, and a thunder directly blasted on the Mount Olympus. Then, in the next second, the passage of the space corridor was directly torn out, and with a scream, the sacred garment of Zeus was added directly.


    Boom!


    The earth numbered one zero zero five.


    At this moment, on this earth, there is no way to survive in peace. When you look at it, it is a piece of scorched earth. From all parts of the earth, the sound of gunshots never ceases for a moment.


    Good guys.


    Through the space corridor, Lake, who had come to this world, raised his eyebrows and said in secret.


    Wanda, you are crippling this earth.


    Lake''s gaze fell on the ground, watching the robots, zombies, and various kinds of demons walking on the ground. Even, Lake dared to swear to the sky, he seemed to have seen a few abnormal shapes that broke out of the dead bodies.


    What the **** is this?


    Lake frowned, closed his eyes, and looked for Wanda in this world full of various X abilities.


    Next second.


    After Lake opened his eyes, he looked up, and then went numb.


    At this moment.


    The orbit of the earth.


    "Go!"


    Wanda, with a red-haired shawl, released his crimson power, blocking the almost hordes of troops in front of him, and said to the Avengers behind him: "I can''t stop it much."


    The speed was like lightning, and it ran three back and forth around the earth, killing some alien alien species that had broken through the defensive net and prepared to land on the earth, panting and saying: "Let''s go together."


    "right."


    Captain Steve Rogers, who is wearing Stark¡¯s specially-built space combat nano-suit, squeezed Milneil in his hand and said: "If we retreat, the earth will fail completely."


    The Iron Man Tony Stark over there said: "Wanda, I remember you said that someone will come to support us, people."


    Wanda said without looking back: "That guy, definitely not picking up girls, he''s on the way to picking up girls, damn, I just wanted him to help this time, but he didn''t show up."


    The words just fell.


    A voice passed to Wanda''s ears. It should be Wanda, Quicksilver, Avengers, X-Men and others'' ears: "My dear, are you... talking about me?"


    Boom!


    In an instant.


    The words fall.


    The endless thunder rumbling appeared, countless thunders turned into sharp blades, like a sharp blade storm in space. In an instant, the alien warships touched by the sharp blade storm turned directly into gray, and the crimson power received this endless In the thunder, it is even more like a huge tsunami of destruction thunder in space.


    Above the devastating tsunami, Zeus was clothed in sacred clothes. Behind him, eight pairs of holy wings spread out, and Lake, holding the spear of the main god, crashed down the spear of the main god.


    Rumble!


    Lake, who never looked at the huge explosion scene behind him, smiled, appeared in front of Wanda, and tilted his head: "Yes, I forgot to tell you, I am ready to retire. ."


    Seeing Lake who was on the stage, Wanda put away his hands, calmed the boiling crimson power, and said blankly: "So."


    Lake pursed his lips: "I''m not going to look for another woman, you know, your prediction is correct."


    "what is that?"


    "You are my last one."


    "Then I told you once, and I told you once, I don''t care at all that I am your last, and what I care about is your first."


    "no way."


    "Oh, you are about to retire, why, don''t you plan to tell me who is your first?"


    "Can''t do it."


    "why."


    "Because I can''t go to the universe where she is."


    "..."


    The Avengers and X-Men next to them are already dumbfounded?


    "Angel?"


    "Stupid, the angels have already been wiped out by Sithorn and the others."


    "Then this is..."


    "Quick Silver, is your brother-in-law?"


    "My sister mentioned that UU read but..."


    "Hi, Magneto, where''s your son-in-law, tut, you can''t beat it."


    "But I can crush your heart, Tony Stark."


    "..."


    Lake looked away from Wanda, looked at the Avengers, and the X-Men, and then his gaze fell on Wanda: "I now know what happened to that one, five, nine universe. ."


    Wanda smiled and said: "If you weren''t looking for your daughter and pulled the gaze of the origin of the universe, I would have no way to bring this one, five, nine universes over."


    "It''s a lot of play."


    "You said it, didn''t you?"


    Wanda tilted his head, looked at Lake, and smiled: "Well, what you said, it''s the last battle. If the scene is not big, how can it be called the last battle?"


    Lake laughed haha ??and nodded: "I have thought that the battlefield will be huge, but I never thought that the location of the battlefield is wrong."


    The most beautiful smile appeared on Wanda''s face: "My dear, that''s why I came back. Now, you know."


    Lake nodded, and then looked at Wanda helplessly: "You can tell me from the beginning."


    Wanda shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    Lake curiously asked: "Why?"


    Wanda smiled and said: "Because we said yes, you were on the bright side, and I was in the dark. The most important thing is that you lied to me last time."


    Lake blinked.


    Wanda said, "You told me that infinite gems are useless."


    Lake shrugged: "Is there a problem?"


    Wanda nodded: "Of course this sentence is fine, but for me, I just want to get back what belongs to me."


    Lake: "..."

 Chapter 918: I am Iron Man (The Finale!)

    "So honey, you..."


    "right."


    Wanda looked at Lake with a smile: "Otherwise, do you think we have a chance before?"


    Lake shrugged: "I can have."


    In his treasury, there is still a 3S-level golden legendary rebirth item that is useless. The purpose is to prevent the worst from happening. As long as this item is there, he will have a magic weapon for luck in advance. A place of defeat.


    Wanda said, "But at least, you didn''t have it last time."


    Tai Chu didn''t want to talk anymore.


    He wants to tight...


    wrong.


    He wants time to come.


    Wanda...


    Nemesis?


    How did this happen, it¡¯s not right, this meow, is there any Marvel comics in the various messy universes that have been set like this once?


    Lake blinked in his heart.


    Next second.


    Lake raised his eyebrows, as if thinking of something, he looked at Wanda: "So...death?"


    "What happened to death?"


    "Death asked me to cooperate, and even, the reason why I didn''t even ask for more was because of you."


    "I do not know what you''re talking about."


    "..."


    Wanda looked at the silent Lake and said with a smile: "However, death does know what I am looking for."


    I just said...


    At that time, under the leadership of Gao Tianzun, he negotiated cooperation with Death, and it was exceptionally smooth. Lake was not inattentive, at most, he just thought that Death and others would be like the giants, intending to betray him when he succeeds.


    Lake thought of this, but never thought of it.


    All right.


    Wanda is the goddess of nemesis.


    Lake temporarily accepted this setting in his heart, instead of asking what was going on, he looked at Wanda: "So, you don''t need to come here to collect it."


    Wanda smiled and said, "But, the infinite gems here are easier to collect, isn''t it?"


    Lake looked at Wanda who blinked for a while, then shook his head silently again.


    Next second.


    Lake looked at the Avengers: "Well, now that you have chosen the battlefield, come on."


    Finished.


    Lake looked up.


    Boom!


    The Chaos Force Tree was born directly, and then, under the law of Crimson Force, the laws of the Chaos Force Tree began to assimilate this universe that was a fusion of one, five nines and one one, three, one five.


    moment.


    In the thirteenth sign of the zodiac, Ophiuchus occupies the starry sky like a golden serpent.


    In one of the zodiac signs, a golden lion appeared in the starry sky, roaring.


    Across the three realms of the ecliptic, silver, and bronze, the fire phoenix who was born with the flame instantly spread its wings.


    and also¡­


    Bronze, the brilliance of Pegasus also appeared.


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    The members of the Avengers over there were all stunned. The X-Men next to them felt that, as if, the momentum in this group of Avengers seemed to have changed.


    Next second.


    Steve Rogers came back to his senses and looked at Mirnier in his hand: "What''s the matter with this broken hammer?"


    Thor, the Thor, who was still in a daze about how he ran here, heard this, looked at it, and then raised his eyebrows, "Hey, that''s my Milner."


    "yours."


    Upon seeing this, Steve Rogers threw the Mulnel in his hand directly to Thor, and then, with a crash, a shield shot and framed it twice: "I still like my shield."


    Thor, the **** of thunder, looked down at Mulnier on his hand. If he remembered correctly, his hammer seemed to be crushed by his sister.


    "Mallnier."


    Thor put Mulnier on his face, showing that idiot-like expression: "I swear, I will never let you leave me again."


    Tony Stark looked at Natasha and Coleson next to him.


    Then.


    Tony Stark looked at Wanda, then looked at Lake: "So, the new one?"


    Natasha also looked down.


    Wanda looked at Tony Stark with a smile: "Tony, after Howard met with you, has he ever told you that if you meet someone named Wanda in the future, you want to call her Madam?"


    Tony nodded: "I said it."


    Wanda smiled and said, "Now you see it, so, scream."


    Tony was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lake: "She is Wanda, that Wanda?"


    Lake shrugged.


    at this time.


    "Hey!"


    A sweet voice came from the side, and then, a beautiful blond woman wearing antlers blinked and looked at the crowd, her face darkened and said, "Did you tell me why I became a woman?"


    Over there holding the lost and regained Thor, Thor looked back, and then said with some uncertainty: "Rocky?"


    The blonde girl looked at Saul, her face was dark: "Yes, I''m Rocky."


    Sol looked at Lake in an instant.


    Lake blinked.


    Tony glanced at Loki, and then gave Lake a nicely done look.


    Lake was lost.


    No, although he had thought of turning Rocky into Rocky, it was just an idea and he hadn''t practiced it.


    Unless it''s not him.


    "it''s me."


    Wanda, who was next to him, confessed it generously. He looked at the blonde beauty Luo Ji over there and smiled and said: "I remember, you told me how you wish to be a girl. In this case, you and your brother Sol, you won¡¯t fight for the throne. Sol can be the king. You can conquer the king to conquer Asgard."


    Saul snorted, looking at Luo Ji with a slightly wrong expression.


    The others are not much better.


    The corners of the blonde girl Luo Ji''s mouth twitched: "I haven''t said this."


    Wanda shook his head: "No, you said it."


    Luo Ji''s mouth twitched: "Hey, I don''t even know you, how could I..."


    The words are not finished.


    A projection appeared directly.


    In the picture.


    Luo Ge was on the Olympus Mountain, watching the newly born Asgard galaxy, sighed, and said quietly, how much he hopes to be a woman, if he is a woman, then Asgar Virtue will not cause the gods to twilight.


    WTF...


    Luo Ji looked up and stared at herself dumbfounded in this image.


    Wanda stretched out his hand and gestured: "Look, that''s right, this is what you said yourself, I just helped you realize this wish when you came here, yes, no thanks. "


    Luo Ji opened her mouth: "I didn''t plan to thank you."


    he¡­


    wrong.


    It was her that Luo Ji was stupid, especially the gaze that almost included Lake''s delivery, which made her feel what is truly called the attention of the public, under everyone''s gaze.


    Next second.


    Luo Ji let out a cry, then turned and ran away.


    The people present were numb again.


    Tony was the fastest to return to his senses, looking at Sol: "Although, I don''t understand women, but I understand you, won''t you chase?"


    Saul also opened his mouth, and then, with a reddened face, he lifted Milneil, why ran to chase his brother.


    Subsequently.


    Tony looked at Lake: "So, we are here. Can you talk about why?"


    The corner of Lake''s mouth rose: "For our future, Tony!"


    Talking.


    Lake and Wanda looked at each other, and there was a flash in their hearts. It turned out to be such a wonderful feeling.


    at this moment.


    The reason why Wanda would cross back is already very clear.


    Great.


    As expected of you, the real universe!


    The consciousness of the real universe is not in the real universe at all. To be precise, the consciousness of the real universe has never been in one place.


    If this time, without Wanda expressing what she wants, the real universe will not suddenly come here, trying to merge the two parallel universes to completely eliminate Wanda.


    Wanda is the goddess of nemesis.


    The Nemesis is the loser of the previous generation who competed with the real universe for the ownership of the universe.


    Now that Wanda wants to get back the Infinite Gems and regain control of his true power of vengeance, the real universe can no longer sit still and has directly come here.


    but¡­


    He was trapped here by Wanda.


    Without Wanda''s return this time, Lake seems to understand what happened on the timeline when Wanda did not return.


    He will fail.


    And he will be defeated. Although he will not die, the ending is almost the same as Odin.


    Because the real universe has never placed his consciousness in the real universe, the imaginary is real, the real is the real, the art of war, it seems that it is not just his play, the real universe is also very sloppy.


    but¡­


    Lake suddenly wanted to understand a problem. When Tony and others were asked to go to the planet where the Infinite Gems are located and retrieve the Infinite Gems, he looked at Wanda, and looked at Wanda thoughtfully: "So, in fact, I can unconditionally The ability to use unlimited gems."


    Wanda nodded and said, "It is true."


    Lake opened his mouth: "Then why don''t I?"


    Wanda shrugged: "Who knows, I''m still curious, why don''t you use it? After all, you told me that if you knew I was the nemesis, you would definitely use Infinite Gems in the first place."


    Lake raised his eyebrows, he knew why it was useless: "You didn''t tell me."


    "There''s none?"


    "Um."


    "Really, I thought you knew."


    "how?"


    Wanda looked at Lake with a smile: "My dear, you forgot, how did I get this ability when I first started?"


    Lake was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Wanda, and laughed: "So, do you blame me?"


    Wanda said: "Maybe, you can try, after all, in your previous life, every time you provoke a woman, you will admit to me wrong."


    The corners of Lake''s mouth twitched: "It won''t be anymore in this life."


    "Yes?"


    "Um."


    "I do not believe."


    Wanda said confidently, and immediately looked at Lake with a smile: "However, my dear, I am very happy that you can have this idea. Since you are so sure, you might as well make a bet with me. As for women, I will teach you a good lesson, and you can''t resist."


    Lake thought for a while, and the corners of his mouth raised: "Okay."


    He made a promise to someone, and now that he said it, Lake felt that he could do what he said.


    Wanda smiled: "My dear, I come from the future, I know, you can''t control yourself."


    Lake smiled and said, "I would like to try."


    The words fall.


    call out!


    Two gems appeared directly from the ruins of the earth beneath their feet.


    Space gem.


    Time gem.


    Next second.


    A golden serpent appeared in the depths of the universe, where reality gems emerged.


    Immediately afterwards.


    With the appearance of an ambitious lion, under the roaring lion, the gem of power also emerged.


    In Natasha, the phoenix reborn from the ashes, did not fear the sacrifice of the soul at all. After a lifelong leap, the soul gem was already taken by Natasha.


    The rest...


    Mind gems.


    In the depths of the universe, the universe itself, this time, can no longer restrain his own laughter: "The soul gems here have been destroyed by me, revenge, you have imprisoned this universe, but your power is incomplete, you There is no way to defeat me at all."


    The corner of Lake''s mouth raised: "What about me."


    The roar of the universe: "I am the universe!"


    Wanda next to him also showed a bright smile: "Who said, I don''t have soul gems."


    at this time.


    Thor flew out of the planet, walked to Wanda, took out the soul gem from his arms, smiled slowly, and whispered: "Luo Ji, let me say thank you to you."


    Lake next to him raised his eyebrows.


    Didn¡¯t he sacrifice this spiritual gem in exchange for ether particles?


    How come here?


    and many more.


    Lake seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help laughing. How could Loki, who was able to find the secret passage to the frost giant in Asgard, couldn''t find the space where the etheric particles were.


    Wanda squeezed the heart jewel in his hand and looked at Lake with a bright smile: "Look, my dear, I said, Luo Ji will thank me."


    Lake shrugged.


    Next second.


    Boom!


    The infinite gem suddenly fell back into Wanda''s hand from all directions.


    Wanda''s right hand shook, and the Infinite Gems instantly moved towards the Chaos Force Tree to embellish them.


    "Dear."


    Wanda kissed Lake and smiled: "I''m at home, waiting for you to return victorious."


    Lake smiled and said, "I can''t think of a reason for my failure."


    Next second!


    A golden light flashed on Lake''s body, and the sacred clothes all over his body were added directly, with a boom, boom, and the entire universe seemed to vibrate under the huge volume of Lake.


    The Chaos Force Tree directly manifests, and Lake, who has grown like the entire universe with supernatural powers, has bright light in his eyes: "Well, now, do you still think you can win?"


    There is no movement in the depths of the universe.


    Next second.


    Perhaps after a long time, a roar that almost condensed the energy of the entire universe was transmitted from the depths of the universe.


    In an instant.


    The universe shattered.


    All the stars are turned into ashes.


    Countless creatures in the universe lost their lives in wailing and terror. Then, the entire universe was like a tornado, and the eye of the storm was an eye in the depths of the universe.


    The one-eyed is dark and angry!


    Lake shook his head and smiled: "It turns out that I have seen you, but the last time I was kind-hearted, I just drove you out of the earth. This time, I won''t be kind-hearted anymore. You are ready and pass away. Yet?"


    "Roar!"


    "Noisy!"


    Lake reduced the expression on his face, and the main god''s gun on his right hand flashed instantly.


    "I said, this gun should be thunderous and powerful."


    "boom!"


    "I said, this gun should be capable of hitting a hundred shots!"


    "call out!"


    "I said, those who are hit by this gun, no matter people, demons, or gods, will be ashamed!"


    "Hey..."


    On the Chaos Force Tree, the force burst out, and the law of the Chaos Force Tree''s refining to be true flickered abnormally, and the endless Chaos Force was instilled into the law after the Nemesis became the master.


    Next second.


    The Spear of the Lord God changed suddenly, no longer flickering, nor so golden.


    "goodbye!"


    Lake lowered his head, looked at the one-eyed in the depths of the universe, the corners of his mouth raised, and said the final goodbye: "Actually...If you can change your skin color, we might be good friends. What a pity, but I can assure you. After you die, I will let my universe without any color that tarnishes my scroll."


    "Roar!"


    "Goodbye, my old friend, although I never liked you!"


    "boom!"


    "..."


    ¡­


    On the Mount Olympus.


    Above the throne.


    The stalwart shore is like a mountain, and the mighty lake sits high on the mountain holding the spear of the Lord God.


    "Pallas!"


    "Father God."


    "I give you the zodiac sign, you are the goddess of wisdom, use your wisdom to guide the direction of the zodiac sign, the zodiac sign is immortal, and my protoss will live forever."


    "Hebe!"


    "Father God."


    "I will give you my youth. Over the years, I have missed too much time for you. I will make up for you."


    "...David!"


    "Father God."


    Lake watched as he walked out, his eldest son, who was also the rebellious son in his own mind, was silent for a while, and said, "I will give you the hunt and the forest."


    Finished.


    Lake looked directly elsewhere.


    "Catherine."


    "Father God."


    "I will give you darkness, and you will be the dark goddess of my protoss."


    "Helen!"


    "You will be the beautiful goddess of my protoss."


    "..."


    This one, Lake lasted for three days and three nights.


    It''s not that there are too many people.


    Rather, after the child is sealed, he should seal his woman, but because Wanda is too happy to play after coming back from the future, Lake basically just seals and works once. UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.cOM


    fine.


    Lake felt that he was too wise to have the foresight. Fortunately, he had broken up a few great theocracies. Otherwise, it is estimated that not to mention the five generations of Gods. I am afraid that when the three generations of Gods, the gods will not be enough.


    so¡­


    Still have to continue to open source.


    Lake said in his heart, and then came to the earth, Los Angeles, Malibu!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    As soon as Lake walked in, he saw Tony who was beating against a suit of battle clothes over there.


    Tony seems to be no exception to Tai Chu''s arrival. He even joked: "You have chosen well, who is your queen?"


    Lake laughed, went to the wine cabinet, took out Zeus Bourbon inside, took a sip, and looked at Tony: "I''m here, I hope you can give me some advice."


    He came down from the sacred mountain of Olympus just to hide quietly.


    Tony laughed and said: "Don''t find me, Pepper told me countless times, let me not comment on this matter, because, no matter what I say, I will offend people, you should make your own choice."


    Lake smiled and said, "I am the king of gods."


    Tony''s expression was faint: "But it''s not my **** king, my boss is Pallas, remember?"


    "You are my Ophiuchus Saint Seiya."


    "Haha, I didn''t say that I was an Ophiuchus Saint Seiya, and, in fact, from the beginning, I didn''t plan to be a Saint Seiya."


    "Then what are you?"


    Tony looked up at Lake.


    Next second.


    The hammer in his hand continued to fall.


    Ding!


    Amidst the ding-ding''s voice, Tony''s unique voice came out.


    "I"mironman!"


    ¡­


    END! ! !

 : End of this testimonial and new book!

    "A Legendary Life Novel of a Meiman ( Find the latest chapter!


    actually¡­


    Lao Mi can continue to write down, and Lao Mi feels that he can still cover 500 chapters.


    But it is not necessary.


    Lao Mi should be considered a passionate writer.


    how to say.


    When feelings are reached, the speed of the hands is convulsive, and the feelings are gone, and the speed of the hands is like a snail.


    Setting this as the ending, Lao Mi is actually a bit entangled. After all, to some extent, this is not the real ending, at best, it can only be regarded as the prologue of the finale.


    but¡­


    Lao Mi chose here as the finale.


    the reason is simple.


    This one should be the happiest and the happiest, and if you really want to write the finale of the war in detail, I am afraid, it will be reduced. Marvel thinks that they let Iron Man and Black Widow die for the sake of the story. Consider logic.


    but¡­


    It started with Iron Man, but also Iron Man!


    Iron Man is dead, Marvel, also dead!


    so¡­


    season finale!


    This book was uploaded on January 24. Forget it, one gets one, one two gets two, one three... It''s almost six months, six months, nearly 3 million words, and an average of 15,000 words a day.


    Okay.


    This can be considered a beginning and an end.


    The new book Laomi has been uploaded, original, it should be regarded as a variant of aura.


    There are currently 12W of new book deposits.


    This year, the Guangzhou epidemic, Lao Mi passed, the hospital was closed, and then went out to support the mission, and then the support mission went back to quarantine, and then... was quarantined again...


    but¡­


    I have experienced a lot and gained a lot. For new books, Lao Mi will open the door. I hope all friends can join in.


    ¡­


    "I really don''t want to be the demon king anymore"


    Wushuang Medicine Refining System: I can help you get the Taoist medicine. UU reading


    God level evolution system: I can help you evolve your bloodline.


    Supreme Shenhao System: The holy position, in fact, can also be bought with money.


    Automatic training system: automatic training, one-key hang up, sanctification? is it hard?


    but¡­


    Tai Chu: I don''t need it!


    Public system: What do you want, we will give it!


    Tai Chu looked at the numerous systems kneeling at his feet with an indifferent expression: "It is very important to me without you!"


    The Demon King can not do it, the dog system must die! !


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (finished testimonials and new books!) reading records, and you can see them next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "The Legendary Life of a Beautiful Comic", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()